the history of the imperiall estate of the grand seigneurs their habitations, liues, titles ... gouernment and tyranny. translated out of french by e.g. s.a. histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs. english baudier, michel, ?- . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a stc estc s this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) the history of the imperiall estate of the grand seigneurs their habitations, liues, titles ... gouernment and tyranny. translated out of french by e.g. s.a. histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs. english baudier, michel, ?- . baudier, michel, ?- . histoire de la cour du roy de la chine. aut grimeston, edward. [ ], p. printed by william stansby, for richard meighen, next to the middle temple in fleetstreet, london : . translations by edward grimeston of "histoire generalle du serrail, et de la cour du grand seigneur, empereur des turcs" and "histoire de la cour du roy de la chine" by michel baudier. "the history of the serrail, and of the court of the grand seigneur, emperour of the turkes" and "the history of the court of the king of china" each has separate title page: pagination and register are continuous. both author and translator are named on the last title page. only the first work appears on umi microfilm. reproduction of the original in cambridge university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng harem -- early works to . turkey -- court and courtiers -- early works to . china -- court and courtiers -- early works to . - tcp assigned for keying and markup - spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images - emma (leeson) huber sampled and proofread - emma (leeson) huber text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the history of the serrail , and of the covrt of the grand seigneur , emperour of the turkes . wherein is seene the image of the othoman greatnesse , a table of humane passions , and the examples of the inconstant prosperities of the court. translated out of french by edward grimeston serjant at armes . london , printed by william stansby . to the right worshipfvll his worthy kinsman , s. harbottell grimeston knight and baronet . sir , it is the vsuall manner of men , whom god hath blest with the goods of fortune , when death summons them to leaue the world , with all their wealth , they are then ●ous and carefull how to dispose of that which they cannot carrie with them . then they call for cou● to aduise them in the drawing of their last wills and testaments , bequeathing large 〈◊〉 or to their children , kinsfolke and best respected friends , to remayne as a future testimonie of their bounties : but if fareth not so with mee ; i must say with poore bias , o●nid 〈◊〉 m●cum p●rto i am now creeping into my graue , and am freed from that care , how to dispose of my worldly estate . but i feare that my disabilitie will leaue some staine of ingratitude vpon mee , when i dead ; that i haue left no testimonie of my thankfulnesse to so worthy a friend as your selfe , from whom i haue receiued so many fauours . to make any reall satisfaction , i cannot , neither doe you need it . yet to free my selfe ( in some sort ) of this imputation of ingratitude , i haue be 〈◊〉 you● 〈◊〉 legacie , the last of ●y ●aid ●s . i hope you will giue it acceptance and countenance it for your owne , who●e you may at your best leisure ( without any labour , trauell , or expences ) enter into the great turk's s●raglio or court , and there ta● suruay of the life , lusts , reuenewes , power , gou● , and tyranny of that great ottoman . i bequeath it you as a testimonie of my thankfulnes when i am gone . if you make it your recreation after more serious affaires , i hope you will receiue some content , to reade the state of the proudest and most powerfull monarch of the world. if it please you , i shall thinke my selfe very happy , hauing performed this last dutie . and will euer rest , your truly affected poore vnckle , edward grimeston . the generall history of the serrail , and of the court of the grand seignevr , emperour of the tvrkes . the first booke . the wisest among men aduise vs to goe vnto kings as vnto the fire , neither ●o neere nor too farre off : it burnes when wee approach indifferently , and doth not warme hi● that stands farre off : the glorious lustre of royall maiestie , cons● their re● presumption of those which approach too neere , and the bea● of their bounty doe neuer warme those sauage 〈◊〉 which rec●e in flying from them . the true examples which histories supply , haue confirmed the excellency of this counsell : yet a desire of the publique good hath enforced me to violate this respect , and my vowes to serue it carries 〈◊〉 into the danger there is in ga●ing too neere vpon kings . i approach vnto the proudest of all other princes , and the most seuere of men , yea so neere as id●e into his secrets , visit his person , discouer his most hidden affections , and relate his most particular loues . if i loose myselfe , yet i shall giue proofes of this veritie , that in the age wherein wee liue , whosoeuer imployes himselfe wholy for the publique , in the end ruines himselfe : but man is not borne only for himselfe , and the barbarous ingratitude of the times cannot serue for a pretext but vnto idlenesse . he that will labour , must passe ouer these obstacles ; for he is not worthy of life , which doth not imploy it well ; and to consume himselfe for the publique good , it to reuiue againe gloriously out of his ashes , like vnto a new phoenix . i haue conceiued , that hauing giuen you the history of the turkish empire , from its beginning vnto our times , it would not be vnprofitable to let you see what their manners are , their kind of liuing , their conuersation , and the order of their gouernement , which so powerfull and redoubted a conquerour doth obserue . to doest safely woe must enter into the serrail , where the secret of all these things is carefully shut vp . but for that in going thither we must crosse thorough the citie of constantinople , let vs speake something of the situation , antiquitie , and beautie , of this pompous citie , the fatall abode of the most powerfull emperours of the earth . chap. i. of the citie of constantinople . the grecians consulting with the oracle of apollo l'ytheus , what place they should choose to build a city in thrace , had for answere that they should lay the foundations right against the territory of blind men ; so terming the calcidonians , who comming first into that country , could not make choice of the fertility of a good soyle , and were seated vpon the other side of the sea vpon the borders of asia , in a place which was vnpleasing and vnfruitfull , in old time called the towne of calcedonia , but now the borough scutar● . pausanius captaine of the spartians had the charge to build it , and byze generall of the megarian floet , gaue it his name , and called it byzance : it hath carried it for many ages with the glory to be esteemed among the grecians , the most fertile of their townes , the port of europe , and the bridge to passe thither from asia ; vntill that great constantine leauing italy retired into the east , and carried with him the most powerfull lords which might trouple that estate : he built after the modell of rome , a stately citie vpon the antiquities of byzance where he erected the eternitie of his name , and called it constantinople , or new rome . the greatnesse of the wals , the safety of the forts , the beautie of the houses , the riches of columnes , which seemed to haue drawne into that place all the marble , i asper , and porphyry of the earth , were the rare wonders of the architecture , but aboue all these things appeared a magnificent temple , which the pietie of this prince had consecrated to the diuine wisdome , vnder the name of saincta sophia , whose building the riches seemed in some sort to enuie the glory of king salomon , in the like designe ; at the least according to the time , and the power of constantine . seuen rich lampes ministred occasion to curious spirits to obserue their rare art , they all receiued at one instant the substance which did nourish their flames , and one being extinct all the rest were quencht . this was in the yeare of grace , three hundred and thirty . since two tumultuous factions grew in the citie , who after they had cast the fire of an vnfortunate sedition into the spirits of men , brought the flames into this goodly temple and burnt it . for this cause instinian the emperour employed in the restoring thereof , a part of the treasures which he had greedily gathered together : he caused it to be re-edified with more state then it had beene , and in seuenteene yeares he imployed thirty foure millions of gold , which was the reuenew of egypt for that time : he laid a foundation of eight hundred thousand duckers of yearely rent , and caused this holy and reuerend place to be serued by nine hundred priests , men who had the merit of their beginning from learning and pietie . the citie being the queene of the world , within few yeares after , saw her restorer triumphing ouer the king of persia , and had the grace to keepe in her bosome , the precious treasure of christianity , a part of the crosse of the redeemer of the world , found by the carefull pietie of the emperours mother : her joy , pompe , and lustre , were growne to that height , as it seemed there could be nothing more added : it is by succession of time the seate of the greatest monarches of the earth : senerus and anthonin his sonne did enuy it , and rauished from its restorer , the glory to haue named it , calling it anthonia , by one of their names . but whatsoeuer hath a beginning in this world must haue an end : and the goodliest things paie tribute to change . in the yeere . on tuesday the seuen and twentieth of may , it was after a long siege made a prey to the victorious turke : mahomet the second of that name , and the eleuenth emperour of the turks entred it by force , spoyled it , and sackt it ; the emperour constantine paliologo lost his life , with a great number of men of quality , and all the christian men were subiect to the sword , or to the rigour of bondage : the women were a sport to the lubricity of the turkes , and their goods subiect to their spoyle , in reuenge ( some say ) of the sacke and burning which the grecians made of troy , from whom they will haue the turkes to be descended : but rather for a punishment of the impiety of the grecians , who blaspheming against heauen , deny that the holy ghost proceeds from iesus christ the second person in the ineffable trinity . mahomet the second of that name , was the first that setled the othoman . throne there , they changed the name among them , and called it stamboll , that is to say , the great , the royall , and the abundant . her goodly places suffer the like inconstancie , and are called baestans , the stately hippodrome , is called the place of horses . atmaydan , and the wonderfull temple of sainta sophia , is become the chiefe mosquee of mahomets superstition . this citie is situated vpon a point of firme land aduanced into the channell which comes from pontus enxinus , or the blacke sea , which geographers call the bosphorus of thrace . it is watred of three parts by the sea : towards the north by a gulfe or arme of the sea , called the horne , which the bosphorus thrusts into europe , and make the hauen of constantinople the goodliest , the deepest , and the most commodious in europe : towards the east it is watred by the extremitie of the channell or bosphorus ; on the south by the waues of the propontique sea ; and vpon the south it hath the firme land of thrace . the forme is triangular , whereof the largest side is that towards the serrail , which lookes to the sea towards the seuen towers , and its vast circuit containes about fiue leagues : the wals are of an extraordinary height , with two false brayes towards the land , and inclose seuen hils within it . the first serues as a theatre to the imperiall palace of the prince , where it is commodiously and proudly feated : the last lookes vpon the extremity of the farthest parts of the towne opposite to this , and vpon the way which leads to andrinopolis by land. but betwixt the third and the fourth , where a valley doth extend it selfe called the great , is an aqucduct of rare structure , which constantine caused to be drawne seuen leagues from the city , and solyman the second aduanced it two leagues beyond , and increased the current of water in so great abundance , as they doe serue seuen hundred and forty fountaines for the publique , not reckoning those which are drawne into diuers parts to furnish the great number of bathes which serue for delights , and the turkes superstition . vpon the last of the seuen hils are yet to be seene the ancient buildings of a fort strengthened with seuen towres in the midst of the situation ; the turkes call it giedicula , that is to say , the fort of the seuen towres , in the which the wonders of art was so great in old time , as what was spoken in the one was heard in all the rest , not all at one instant , but successiuely and in order . two hundred and fifty souldiers are in guard , commanded by a captaine who hath the charge , who may not goe forth without the leaue of the grand vo●ir , except it be on two dayes in the yeare , when they celebrate their feasts of bayrans , or easter . the first turkish emperour which possest constantinople lodged their treasure in these towres : the one was full of ingots , and coyned gold ; two of them contained the siluer that was coyned and in ingots : another had diuers armes and ornaments for souldiers , and the caparisons for horses , enricht with gold , siluer and precious stones : the fift serued for ancient armes , medales , and other precious remaynders of antiquity : the sixt contained the engines for warre : and the seuenth , the rols and records of the empire ; accompanied with a goodly gallery , in the which were placed the rich spoyles which selym the first brought from tauris , when he triumphed ouer persia . all these treasures were carefully kept vntill the reigne of selym the second . but it is in estates as with priuate families . in these some gather together with much toyle that which their heires waste prodigally ; and some kings heape vp treasure which serue as a subiect of prodigality to their successors . for this prince base and effeminate , who it seemes , was not borne but for the ruine of his empire ( if christians could haue imbraced the occasions ) wasted in the expences of the nauall army , which the battaile of lepantho made subject to the christians , and before in the warre of cyprus , the best part of the immense treasure which his father had heaped vp in these towres : the rest serued for his lasciuious and disordered passions with his concubines . since amurath his sonne changed the place of the treasures of the empire , and from the towres transferred them into his serrail : so they draw vnto him that which he loues , and seeing that money doth possesse the hearts of men , it is reason they should haue a lodging in their palace . this alteration hath since appointed these places of the treasure , to be prisons for the great men of the port or court , whom the sultans will not put to death : for the fortresse being of a great extent , such captiues haue the more libertie . they shut vp in the towres of the blacke sea , which is a castle vpon europe side ioyning to the sea , christian prisoners of qualitie , where in the yeare . duke koreski a prince of moldania was lodged . constantinople hath within the inclosure of the wals aboue two thousand mosquees , or turkish temples built by their emperors : for we will make no further relation of the rarities of that imperiall city , but such as are at this day . wee may read the wonders of that ancient city in other authours ; and particularly in the bookes which p. gillius hath written . the chiefe of all these mosquees is that which hath been erected in the ancient temple of sancta sophia , called by the turkes ayasophia ; it hath sixe goodly and sumptuous forefronts , the walls are of bricke , couered in old time both within and without with white marble , porphyry , and other rich stones ; they are now of lead . the open porches about it haue six doores which augment the beauty ; foure doores of the church open at the entry ; the height of the vault couered with lead , shewes the magnificence of the worke : sixteene great pillars support it , foure are iasper of the i le of cyprus , foure are of white marble , foure of porphyry , and foure of another stone as rich : forty eight other pillars of lesse bignesse , but of the same matter serues to support this great fabrique , and a lesser and lower vault is supported by foure and twenty columnes of the same marble and porphyry . the rare statues and rich images wherewith constantine had adorned it , are no more to be seene : mahomet the second had vowed them to the sack of the city when he tooke it : only an image of the virgin who bare the sonne of god , remaynes whole and vntoucht in the midst of the vault , not without a particular prouidence of heauen : yet the turkes draw a vaile crosse to prohibit the sight ; but this doth not hinder the christians by creeping vp by ladders to satisfie their deuotion , when as at lawfull houres they may enter into the mosquee : now the turkes haue white-cast the vault in diuers parts , to write the name of god in the arabique tongue . the breadth and length of this church may be well comprehended by the height , the which is limited by the shot of a harquebusse : vnder it is a vault full of altars and sepulchres , in respect whereof the turkes haue caused the doores to be walled vp . in a place neere vnto it are found ten great piles full of oyle since the time of constantine , which haue continued vnto this day free ( by reason of the low vault ) from the fire which consumed the first beauties of this temple , the long continuance at yeares hath made this oyle white like milke : it now serues for physique which the apothecaries vse for the grand seigneur . by these vaulted places they descended into two hollow caues which goe vnder the streets of the city , the one leads to the grand serraill , and the other goes farre vnder constantinople , vnprofitable at this day , except the one which hath receiued light by some breaches which time hath made , serues only to winde silke , and brings vnto the coffers of the shasna , or exchequer , three or foure hundred zequins of yearely rent . but the goodly and ancient buildings which did adorne this admirable temple , haue beene ruined by the turkish emperours , except those which serue for a dwelling to some congregations of the priests of the alcoran . besides this great and admirable mosquee , there are foure others of note , the durable markes of the magnificence of the turkish emperours . the first was built by mahomet the second , after that hee had triumphed ouer constantinople : he caused it to be erected after the modell of sancta sophia , but much lesse ; he enricht it with threescore thousand duckets of reuenue ; hee caused two hundred faire chambers to be built about it couered with lead , as well to lodge the priests which did serue , as to receiue all strange pilgrimes of what nation or religion soeuer they were , where they are entertained for three dayes : without the cloyster are also built fiftie other chambers for poore men . the second mosque was made by baiazet the second soone to the said mahomet . the third by selym the first sonne to this man : and the fourth by solyman second sonne to selym. these three last princes are euery one buried within the walls of this mosquee in stately tombes , vpon the which there are continually a great number of lampes burning , and turkish priests mumbling of the alcoran , who pray after their manner for the soules of these monarches . the most stately of these foure mosquees is that of solyman the second , it exceeds in marble and other rich stones the pompe of sancta sophia , but it yeelds to the wonders of the architecture , whereunto few could yet attaine . selym the second built his mosquee in the city of andrinopolis : achmat the last employed excessiue summes of money in the fabrique of that which he built of late yeares in constantinople : the magnificency of the structure exceeds those which we haue mentioned , the turks call it the new mosquee , and their priests the incredulous : for that achmat caused it to be built against the aduice which they gaue him , that such a worke would not profit his soules health , seeing that hee had made no conquests to enlarge the empire of their predecessors . for the law of the state conformable to that religion , forbids turkish princes to build any temples , if they haue not extended the limits of their empire in the territories of christians , where they may cause their alcoran to be preached : for such workes of piety cannot be vsefull to the health of their soules ( the mufties say ) who are opposite to such designes , if their emperours would vndertake it . the grecians which are christians , haue within constantinople forty churches for their diuine seruice ; the armenians haue foure , and the latines ( lesse fauoured than these ) haue but two : it is true that most of them are lodged at galats , now called pera , which is on the other side of the channell , where they haue nine churches for their deuotions and holy mysteries . the iewes haue the credit to be within the city in nine seuerall quarters , and haue eight and thirty synagogues . they haue gotten more libertie and power then they haue in christendome , for that they obserue the formers of the grand siguior , and moreouer they haue the managing of the domestique affaires of great men and officers of the port , where they are the common giuers of aduice . the walls of this imperiall city are yet firme and entire . they are double vpon the firme land , except it be towards the gate of ayachapeza , that is to say , the holy gate , by reason of the great number of religious bodies which were in a church neere vnto that gate . mahomet the second entred thereby to defile the holinesse of the place : there are nineteene gates aswell vpon the firme land as towards the sea , which serue for an entrance into this city . many great places are extended for the commodity of the publike , some haue preserued the ancient pyramides , and the workes of brasse erected by christian emperours , amongst others that which they call petrome , where there are to be seeene whole obelisques ; and three great serpents of marble creeping vpward wreathed one within the other : one of the which hath a breach in the throat , for mahomet the second entring into the city , had a conceit that they were the worke of some enchanting sorcerer , and spurring on his horse to be satisfied , hee made this breach with his launce . there is euery day a publique market in some one of these places . one friday it is in three , and the most famous are of wednesday , thrusday , and friday , they call them schibazars , that is to say , markets of things necessary for vse . about these places are erected aboue two thousand shops for breakers , who sell any thing wherewith to furnish the necessity of those which desire to repaire their want : the sole of this old trash is not so little but it yeilds yearely vnto the princes coffers six charges of mony , which is in value eleuen thousand sequins , or foure thousand , foure hundred pounds sterling for the turkish exaction makes profit of euery thing . the shops for merchants exceed the number of forty eight thousand , they are diuided according to the diuersity of trades or merchandizes into diuers places ; but euery trade thath his quarter , and in diuers parts for the commoditie of the publique . only goldsmiths , iewellers , and merchants of cloth of gold are in one place called bayst●● , that into say market , the others ●●zars : this 〈◊〉 place is in 〈◊〉 with wa● fiue foot thicke ; there are foure double gates our before the other , like vnto a little towne , vaulted round aboue . this rich 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 foure and twenty pillars which suppo●● the 〈◊〉 , vnder the which there are many little shops like vnto bo●● in the wall , or in the pillars , euery one is fine foote broad , and foure long ▪ there they shew sorth their rich merchandizes vpon little tables which are before them . without doubt the gaine must be exceeding great , and the sale ordinary , seeing they paid vnto the prince yearly fiue hundred sequins , or two hundred pounds sterling , to haue leaue to sell there . these are only iewellers and merchants of cloth of gold : the goldsmithes are without about the wals of this place , and euery one payes yearely a hundred sequins , or forty pounds sterling to the same end . besides the bayston , there is another lesse inuironed with a wall , and supported by sixteene small pillars ; in the inclosure whereof they sell linnen cloth and silkes , but without it is the detestable market where they sell men and women ; on the one side they buy slaues which are already instructed to serue , or to practise some trade , and on the other those which know not any thing . these places represent better then the former , the fearefull image of the turkish tyranny : it binds them to slauery which the god of the world hath crated free : the merchants visit such merchandizes , and such as haue an intent to buy , doe first see the persons of either sexe naked : they handle the parts of their bodies , to obserue if they be sound , and they vncouer that which nature herselfe hath laboured to hide . the women if they be faire are bought at a deare rate to serue the 〈◊〉 passions of some ●ous and fearefull moo●e : they to whom nature hath denied such graces , are taken to empty the close-stooles of great turkish ladies , and to wash with water the parts of their body , which serue to discharge their bellies , as often as they haue 〈◊〉 . we will relate the rest of the miseries of this seruitude in another place , diuiding them of purpose to make them the more supportable . for in truth they are in this worke the most tedious subject of this history . who could without sighing see an infinite number of christians laden with the fetters of a violent slauery by the barbarisme of the turks ? and in a place neare vnto this the infidels keepe another market where they only sell nurses : and from this vniust traffique the princes vndertakers draw sixteene thousand sequins for the toll , of sixe thousand foure hundred pounds sterling . many other places of this starely citie yeild vnto the treasury the reuenues of many good summes of money . the tauernes which sell wine publiquely to christians , and to iewes ; but in secret to turkes ( being aboue fifteene hundred in number ) pay thirtie sixe charges of monie , and euerie charge is valued at sixteene hundred thirtie three sequins . the sea shoare towards pera , payes for the toll of fish which it sold there , eighteene hundred charges of siluer yearely . the market whereas corne , meal● and pulse is sold , yeelds yearely foureteene charges of monie . that where the merchandizes which comes from caira is ●ted , is worth yearely to the chasua or the imperiall treasure , twentie foure charges of siluer . the great custome which is leuied from the castle of gallipoli vnto that of the blacke sea , vpon spices and other merchandizes which comes by shipping is worth a hundred and fourescore charges of siluer . the great shambles of 〈◊〉 and muttons ; which are without the citie , and furnish it with necessarie meate , yeeld two and thirtie charges of monie : they are called chaanara , two hundred capsapl●rs , or butchers , serue them : a superiour called capsa●assa commands them , who had a charge they shall furnish f● 〈…〉 kill an oxe or a sheepe without his permission , 〈◊〉 it be for the sacrifices of the turkes . the 〈…〉 from him to furnish their 〈…〉 should through co●etousnesse raise the price of 〈◊〉 aboue the ordinarie taxe which is set downe , and that his corruption shall come to the knowledge of the gr● seign●ur ; there is nothing could free him from the rigour of cruell death : hee is to●●● in ●ces , and cut into foure q● , which they send vnto the shambles to be an example to other : so as f●●re keeping him in awe , 〈…〉 before this 〈…〉 which 〈…〉 september and october , vpon the 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 from 〈…〉 great to be easily 〈…〉 people only and not the 〈…〉 , you shall 〈…〉 of five and twentie thousand oxen , and 〈◊〉 thousand 〈…〉 also 〈…〉 by the side of horses , ships , vessels , and 〈…〉 hundred of all sorts of merchandizes by sea , amounts to great and inestimable summes . the taxe of those which imbarque themselues to trauaile , which is an aspre for euery head if they be turkes , and two if they be christians or iewes , is of no small importance . the tribute called is turkie charay , which is leuied vpon the iewes in constantinople , after the rate of a sequin for euerie male childe , is worth eleuen millions , three hundred sequins yearely , although there be many of that nation which are free from this tribute . they doe also giue a present of three thousand sequins euerie yeare , for the confirmation of their priuiledges , and to haue a rabbin to command their synagogues , and twelue hundred sequins to haue leaue to burie their dead . the christians , grecians , within three miles or a league of constantinople , pay for euery male a sequin ; which amounts to the summe of aboue thirtie eight thousand sequins : they doe also giue fiue and twentie thousand yearely for their priuiledge to haue a patriarch , and to preserue the number of their churches . the priuiledge of their burials cost them aboue three thousand sequins . the imposition called of virgins , helpes to fill the grand seigneurs cofers , or his tr● 〈…〉 vpon maids which marrie ( whereof they keepe a register ) if they be turks , they giue two third parts of a sequin , the iewes pay a whole one , and the christians a sequin and a halfe . the christians , latines are for the most part freed from the violence and oppression of these vniust taxes , for they get their dependance from some kings embassadour , or from an inferiour prince . the albanois , they of raguse , and the geneuois , pay not any thing . for the payment of so many tributes wherewith the people is opprest by the tyrant of the easterne regions , it is necessarie there should be many sorts of coine mi●●● . in constantinople the great imperiall mint workes continually in gold and siluer , but no man can bee admitted be a farmer to these precious 〈◊〉 if hee be not a grecian borne , by a speciall priuiledge of the grand seig●eur , who hath conferred this grace vpon the gretian , in consideration that the mines of gold and siluer , are within the 〈◊〉 of greece , wherefoure hundred men labour daily . and the master of this rich mine , is to furnish into the serraile , the first day of euery moneth in the yeare , ten thousand sequins of gold , and twentie thousand of siluer 〈◊〉 coined , the grand seigneur hauing so appointed , that the monie which is employed in the serrail shall bee new . the said farmer hath power to make proclamation , that whosoeuer hath any forraigne coine , hee should bring it in within three dayes and receiue the iust price , vpon paine of confiscation . he hath likewise power to take the ingots from the mines , so many as shall bee needfull for his worke . the mines which furnish most of the gold and siluer , which is mi●●ed in the turkish empire in europe , are fiue in number . the one is digged in macedonia vnder the roots of a hill called m● 〈◊〉 , and this ye●lds gold : the other which is of the same substance is opened in bulgaria , vpon the confines of macedonia ▪ the three of siluer are in greece , rich and very plentiful . out of all which they draw that which nature had wisely hidden , to be conuersant among men : the which doth breed 〈…〉 ▪ dissolues friendship , corrupts 〈…〉 chastitie , troubles estates , obscures m● wits , rauishes li●e , vnthrones reason from her seate , and robe● of himselfe ▪ but to returne to this great citie of constantinople , the magnificences of the princes which possesse it at this day , and the riches of some 〈◊〉 , or great men of the court , haue caused aboue three hundred c●vana serrails to bee built : these are great and vast places to lodge strangers . the number of this hospitals for the poore and 〈…〉 to the number of fourescore : 〈…〉 , the turkish emperours which haue built these pound m●squees , haue added them vnto their r●bric●s , where they are eternall markes of their pl● ▪ moreouer , there are 〈◊〉 colledges for the instruction of young 〈◊〉 ▪ and the 〈◊〉 of the scho●lers , which they call in their 〈…〉 , that is to say wise students , although they be nothing lesse . 〈◊〉 of them hath a chamber for his lodging , a carpet for his table , foure loaues by the day , a proportion of pottage and a candle : they giue them two suites of clothes yearely and they are paid out of reuenewes of the colledge , by the masters and pr●ceptors which teach them , who are called soscha●i ; that is for the first yeare when they enter into the colledge : for to the second they adde to their entertainment an aspre by the day , which is a fift part more then a pennie ; afterwards they giue two , three , or foure aspres by the day , according to the number of yeares they haue continued . with this poore pi●●ance these turks can keep no great ordinarie , vnlesse they receiue it from other places : but the gaine they make in writing of bookes , ( for the turkes vse no printing ) is not little but doth furnish their necessitie abundantly , yea , their riots : they goe also to houses to teach the children of men of qualitie . but there is not in all turkie more dissolute youthes then these turkie schollers : there is no kind of villanie but they commit with all impunitie . the priuiledges wherewith the turkish emperours haue honoured them , or rather the abuse of them hath drawne them into all sorts of impudencie : no man can apprehend them for any crime , vnlesse their generall be present , to whom only this power is giuen . it is true that the princes presence in constantin●ple doth restrain the insolencie of their riots : but the townes of carama● and na●ol● are wonderfully pesteted . amurath the third desirous ( by reason of some troubles which happened ) to know the number of such gallants ; they were found to bee aboue nine thousand , aswell in greece as natolia , not reckoning those which studied in suria , caire , arabia and else-where . another great place inuironed with wall , and shut vp with good gates , doth likewise beautifie the citie of constantinople , the turkes call it seracy●●a , that is to say , the sellerie , or the place where they make saddles , and rich caparisons for horses of seruice and pompe . it is an vnspeakable pleasure for those that loue horsemanship , to see foure thousand workmen in this place , labouring in their shops , artificially vpon diuers capari●ons for horses . some 〈◊〉 great round pearles vpon the saddle of an arabian horse out of the grand vizirs stable : others fasten a bitt of gold to reines of rich red leather of russia ; some doe fit stirrop leathers to stirrops of gold , enricht with a great number of turkishes of the olde rocke : others fasten vpon a large crouper a great number of precious stones : in another place you shall see a rich saddle cast forth a thousand flames , the number of the diamonds wherewith it is enricht make it inestimable : the bitt and stirropes of gold couered with diamonds , the tassels of pearles which are at the reines , and at the trappers of the crouper , and the other beauties of this royall harnesse , rauish the eyes of such as looke of it with admiration of their wonders , and some silently perswade themselues that fortune adorned with these precious things which depend on her , meanes to goe in triumph through constantinople , to let the turkes see that she dwels amongst them . in the midst of this place there is a mosquee built for the deuotion of these workmen , and a goodly fountaine in the same place which powres forth abundance of fresh water for their vse . two other great places likewise walled about , serue for the lodgings of the ianizaries , which are the best footmen of the turkish armies : the one of these places is called eschiodolar , that is to say the old habitations . it is of a square forme , and diuided into many small lodgings , in the which the corporals remaine , called ayabass● , which signifies the chiefe of glorie : there are about a hundred and fiftie of this qualitie , and either of them commands two hundred ianizaries , who dare not goe out of the place without leaue : the gates are shut by night , and the keyes are kept by the captaine . the arsenall is one of the goodliest and rarest things in constantinople , it is vpon the sea shoare , and containes a hundred and fourescore arches , vnder either of which enters a great galley , yea , three may be safely lodged . the officers which serue in this arsenall , and receiue pay , are commonly fortie six thousand men : but its greatest force is the good order that is obserued by the which there are certaine merchants which haue contracted to entertaine fourescore gallies alwayes furnished with all things necessary , and readie to put to sea : the munition of powder is kept in diuers towres in the walls of the citie which looke towards pera : they bring it from grand caire , where the sultans cause it to be made . the garners in the which they keepe their prouision of corne and other graine are built in a corner of the citie towards pera , the walls are very strong and the gates of iron : there is sufficient to serue for many yeares , but euery third yeare they renew it : in the time of amurath the third , there was found a great quantitie of millet , the which had beene preserued sweet and vncorrupted for the space of foure score yeares . but this great imperiall citie cannot bee happily gouerned without the execution of iustice , which is the soule of the world , and the order of reason ; a soueraigne iudge is the chiefe , the turkes call him stambolcadisi , that is to say , the iudge of constantinople . he takes notice indifferently both of ciuill and criminall causes , and no man is put to death in that place , if hee hath not condemned him . there are foure lieutenants generall , distinguished into the foure principall quarters of the citie , and execute vnder him the same iustice , but from their sentences they appeale vnto the iudge . besides these there is a great captaine of iustice called sonbasi , who doth execute the greatest function of his charge in prisons , to heare the causes , and to make report vnto the grand vizir : there are also foure lieutenants vnder him , separated into the quarters of the citie , by the order of the policies ther 〈◊〉 and a great number of inferiour officers , as sergeants , a●●ther base persons which serue him . the prisons of constantinople are diuided into two , either of them is beautified ( if there be any beautifull prisons ) with a great medow in the midst and a pleasing fountaine : it hath two stories , in that below are lodged criminall offenders , in that aboue are such as are committed for ciuill causes . heere the iewes are separated from the turkes , and the turkes from the christians , but in the lowest they are altogether , as persons whom their offences haue made common . the almes deeds & good workes which are exercised there by the turkes , surpasse in few dayes those which are done in our countries in many yeeres : the turkish charitie towardes his neighbour surmounts ours , and it seemes , that for such good deeds , hea●en suffers them in the empire of the world ; for his equitie doth recompence the good , in any subiect whatsoeuer , aswell as it doth punish the euill . the turkish emperours themselues shew great compassion , they many times deliuer a great number of ciuill prisoners , paying their debts for them . the other particularities which concerne the turkes iustice , shall bee handled in another tract . in the meane time seeing wee are come neere vnto the imperiall pallace , which is the serrail , let vs striue to enter , although the gates bee carefully garded , and let vs see the rare beauties of this famous place . chap. ii. of the grand seigneurs serrail . three serrails doe augment the glorie of constantinople , the one is called eschy saray , that is to say , the old serrail , which was the first royall house built within the citie , after that the turkes became masters : it is scituated almost in the midst of it ; the forme is square , and the circle containes an italian mile and a halfe , or halfe a french league , such as are in languedoc , or prouence . the women which haue serued the deceased emperours , their sisters if they bee not married , & their childrens nurses , haue it for their l●ing from whence they may not depart vnlesse they ma● a dame whose age and discretion hath purchased merit , hath the care and conduct of the rest as superiour ; they call her cheira cad●n , that is to say , great dame. the grand seigneur in his most solitarie humours retires himselfe sometimes into this place to seeke the consolation which he cannot find elsewhere ▪ the other serrail is of a lesse extent , it is scituated at the hippodrome , and serues at this day for the solemnizing of playes , pompes , and sports for the turkish princes : and for an academie to foure hundred of the grand seigneurs pages , which are there instructed in the turkish tongue , to manage armes , and other exercises fit for them , and they goe not forth vntill they be made espayn , that is to say , men at armes : they are bred vp and taught at their masters charge : this place is called ebrayn bassa saray , that is to say , the serrail of h● bassa , who was sonne in law to sultan solyman the second , and his fauourite for a time . hee caused it to bee built at his owne charge . the third is called boyu●h saray , that is , the great serrail , now the ordinary abode of the turkish emperours : it is of this which we meane to speake . this great serrail the mansion of turkish emperours and of their family , is pleasantly scituated in the same place , where as byzance was in old time , built vpon a pleasant point of firme land which lookes towards the mouth of the blacke sea : its forme is triangular , two sides thereof are warred by the waues of the egaean sea : the third is supported by the citie , it is ●nuironed with high walls , and fortified with many towres which doth better the defence . it hath three miles in circuse , many gates serue for the entrie ; aswell towardes the sea as land : one principall neere to sancta sophia , is vsually open , the others are not ; but when it pleaseth the grand seignour . this gate is guarded day and night by companies of capigis who are porters ; which relieue one another , and in the night some i am i●●ies which are without the gate in little cabins of wood mounted vpon wheeles are in sentinell , and when need requires aduertise the corps de gard of capigis . in the towres which are vpon the serrail , certaine a●amoglaus , that is to say , children without experience , or rusticks , of those of the tribute ▪ to see if any one doth approach by land , or any vessels by sea neere to this imperiall house : and in that case they discharge certaine peeces of artillerie , which are ready charged to that effect , vpon a little platforme of fiue ●athomebroad , which is betwixt the wall of the serrail and the sea. the chambers and royall hals of the sultans lodging are disposed according to the diuers seasons of the yeare : those whither hee retires in winter are built vpon plaine and eeuen ground : the others where hee seekes after the coole and fresh aire during the importune heats of the summer , are scituated vpon diuers naturall hils : some of them view the agitations of the sea ; and these are termed ch●schi , that is to say , cages , and places of goodly prospect . the sultan goes sometimes to these places to take his pleasure alone in this goodly view , and sometimes he cals his wo●nto mingle with this recreation the soft deliges of their lasciuious conuersation . neere vnto this goodly place , is that where the turkish emperour giues audience to embassadours ; receiues or dismisses those whom hee sends to gouernment of remoted prouinces . it is scituated in the plaine of a court vpon a little island , enameled with many goodly flowres , and watred by some pleasing fountaines , richly imbelished according to their custome . within it , is s●●●s a sophia , that is to say ; a throne , couered with somerich cloth of gold , where is also to bee seene one of crimson veluet , embroydered with great round pearles : this throne is called the throne without , to distinguish it from that within the grand seigneurs chamber ; and in this , os●●● the second , did sit , when hee could not●y the other which was within , where his vncle m●stap●● was shut vp in the yeare . there the turkish emperours are set in such actions . the walls of his chamber are lined with certaine white stones which are cast and burnt , and painted in diuers colours , which yeeld a pleasant sight . the chamber which is ioyning to it hath the walles couered with plates of siluer , pourfiled with gold , and the plancher is couered with rich topestrie , after the persian manner with gold and silke . the q●●●ter whereas the women and virgins are lodged , which are des●●●ted for the emperours pleasure , is like vnto a great monasterie of religious wom●● ▪ but they doe not obserue the vow of chasti●ie : there are 〈◊〉 , or ●●●ping places , refectuaries , ●●ths , galleries , pleasing g● , and goodly fountaines , in so great a number , as they abound in all the allies , and of all sides powre 〈◊〉 the s●t noyse of their charming murmurs . the other lodgings for the d●●●stiques of the serrail , haue with the beautie of their structures , the commodities of their scituation . two great places are ioyned to these buildings , whereof the one serues for the chasna without ( for they haue another within more retired from the houshold ) the mosquees , bathes , schooles , kitchins , places to run horses , to wrastle , shoote , and to represent any action , augment the wonders of this imperiall pallace whereof we haue spoken in generall : now let vs descend to the particular description of the places thereof , at the least to those which wee could yet see ; for no man that liues abroad may enter into the serrail vnlesse the emperour bee absent ; and yet hee must bee highly fauoured by some person of credit and authoritie in that place : for the turkes would imagine they should offend the maiestie of their prince , to giue entrance into his quarter of the serrail , to any one be he stranger or other . the first wall of the serrail is neere vnto the first mosquee of sancta sophia , with the great and chiefe gate of that stately pallace , adorned with a great portall painted with letters of gold , in branches and compartiments after the manner of iaua ; fiftie capigi● with their armes ( which are harquebusses , bowes , arrowes , and semiters ) keepe the guard : by it they enter into a great place or court about threescore paces long , and a hundred paces broad , in the which vpon the right hand is the place for the sicke persons of the serrail , kept by an eunuch , who hath vnder him a great number of men employed in the seruice of sicke persons ; on the otherside on the left hand there are seene a great number of waggons , with a great quantitie of wood for the vse of the house : aboue it , is built a long gallerie , in the which they keepe ancient armes , as mortions , g●untlets , coats of maile , pikes , and harquebusses ; wherewith they arme the officers of the arsenall , and some other troupes to goe out of constantinople in pompe , when as the sultan or some other powerfull bashaw makes his entre . into this court the bashawes and great men of the port may entrie on horsebacke ; but they must leaue their horses and got on foot into another great court , which hath neere three hundred foot in square , made in fashion of a cloyster , with a low gallerie round about it , supported by pillars of marble ; it is more richly adorned then the other ; the gate is likewise guarded by capigis , armed as the first . they passe on to a third gate into a lesser court , but more delicious ; many goodly fountaines powring forth abundance of water , and some alleyes drawne by a line , and shadowed with a great number of cyprus trees planted vpon the sides which beautifie the place : and there are many squares of medow diapred with diuers sorts of flowres which augment the pleasures of the sight : no man passeth thorough this court on horsebacke , but the turkish emperour , who descends at the third gate : on either side are many goodly portals supported by rich pillars of marble : without these portals are ranged in battaile the companies of ianizaries , well apparelled and better armed , when as they are commanded to shew themselues at the entrie of the serrail , when as some strange embassadour goes to kisse his robe . in this court are the kitchins of the serrail , the which are nine in number , separated in their buildings one from another , with their dependances , and serued by particular officers : the first is that of the emperour ; the second , that of the sultana , which is most esteemed for her graces or for her fruitfulnesse : the third , that of the other sultana's : the fourth , that of the capiaga , who is great master of the serrail : the fift , that of the diuan , which is the councell , whereas the prince doth administer iustice by the mouth of his officers , of the which we will speake hereafter : the sixt , that of the aga●●ris , which are the sultans familiars , many are eunuches , the rest are vntoucht : the seuenth , is that of the lesser officers of the serrail : the eighth , is for the women which serue the sultanas : the ninth , is for the officers which attend the diuan , as guards , porters , vshers , and such like . on the left hand in the same place , are the sultans stables , to containe only fiue and twentie or thirtie goodly horses , which are appointed for his exercises with his greatest familiars in the serrail : aboue these stables are many chambers , in the which they keepe the saddles , bridles , and other furniture for these horses of pleasure : but all so rich and so glistering with pearle and stone , as the price is inestimable : there are some which the very reines and crouper , exceed the value of a hundred thousand pounds sterling : what must the saddle and the rest of the furniture amount vnto ? along the bankes of that channell which doth water the walls of the serrail , there are built seuenteene great stables , whereas the grand seigneur hath a great number of horses of rare esteeme , whereon he mounts when hee goes to the warre ; or when to dazle the eyes of some forreine embassadour , with the lustre of his greatnesse , hee makes a solemne and stately entrie into constantinople . a little beyond in the same court is the quarter for the publique diuan , where as the grand vizir lieutenant generall of the turkish empire with a good number of officers keepes the audiences foure dayes in the weeke : neere vnto it is the chamber of the chasna , or treasure without , where they lay vp the rents and reuenewes of diuers prouinces , wherewith they pay the officers : they likewise furnish the chamber of accompts , the rest is carried into the chasna , or secret treasure within , whereof the grand seigneur keeps the keyes : the first is vsually sealed by the grand vizir . in the same court on the left hand is the great gate which enters into the sultana's lodging ; it is carefully kept by a troupe of blacke and hideous eunuches , to whom the sultan hath intrusted the guard. and as hee hath lodged therein ( by the number of goodly women which are brought vnto him from all parts ) the liuely images of loue and the graces ; so he hath set at the gates those of hatred and terrour : he himselfe goes vnto them by another passage neere vnto his chamber . the last part of this goodly court makes the entrie to the emperours lodgings , the which is forbidden to any whatsoeuer , except the slaues that serue him : if any great basha pressed with some important businesse desires to enter , hee must first haue leaue from the princes mouth . the entrie of this gate leads towards the hall , whereas the sultan sits , when hee will giue audience , and suffer any forreine princes embassadour to kisse his robe . at their entrance they discouer the new beauties of this place more particularly : a goodly court paued with fine marble in mosaike worke , serues for a passage for those which are entred , and the goodly fountaines which beautifie it , will not suffer them to goe farre , without fixing their eyes vpon their pleasing structure : the pauillions and stately chambers which are within it , seeme to haue beene built and embellished by the hands of delight and pleasure : for in them the grand seigneur eats most commonly , and takes his recreations . the bathes , hals , and galleries of this place , surpasse in their magnificence the force of imagination : wee may only say of them , that they are the buildings of the most powerfull and rich monarchs of the earth . in another part of the serrail , vpon a little pleasing hill is built a lodging for summer , whither the sultan retires himselfe during the canicular dayes , to enioy the fresh aire which is found there , and the pleasures of his gardens , vpon the which he hath one prospect , and the other lookes towards the sea : the place is exceeding beautifull , but amidst this great diuersitie there is a hall which opens towards the east , supported by rich pillars of marble like vnto the ordinarie mansion of pleasure : it is enricht with the goodliest workes the tenant can affoord , and furnished after a royall manner : the windowes haue their prospect vpon a little lake of a square forme , made with admirable art : thirtie fountaines diuided vpon a platforme of fine marble which doth enuiron it , furnish water to fill it , and pleasingly trouble the silence of the place by their continuall murmurre . the sultan goes often vpon this lake in a brigantine , being followed by some ieasters , and mutes , who minister occasion of delight , some by their pleasant encounters , the other by their ridiculous faces and gestures , and sometimes tumbling them into the water they giue him occasion of laughter : hee himselfe is pleased to lay ambushe , for them , to make them fall by the platforme into the lake . from this hall they passe into the grand seigneurs chamber , it is proportionable in greatnesse to those of the royall pallace : the wals are after their accustomed manner couered with fine stone , in which are grauen many flowres : the portals are of cloth of gold , some are of crimson veluet embroidered with gold and rich pearle . the bed is not inferiour in riches , the posts are of massie siluer , vpon which are set lions of chrystall of the rocke : the curtaines are of greene cloth of gold , the richest that are made at bursia in asia , without any fringes , but in their place there hangs certaine bels made of great orientall pearle : the worke is excellent and the price inestimable . the couering hanging to the ground , is also of rich cloth of gold , the cushions and pillowes are of the same stuffe . this bed is rather a piece of the turkish pompe then for any necessarie vse : for the turkes doe not vse these kind of beds , but sleepe on the ground vpon mattresse : whereof we will speake in the sixt chapter . the floore of this royall chamber is couered with persian carpets of gold and silke : the sopha , that is to say , the places where the sultan sits , are about a foot and a halfe from the ground , and couered with the like tapestrie , vpon the which are cushions of cloth of gold. ouer this seate is a cloth of estate of wood couered with plates of gold , enricht with stones , and supported by foure pillars adorned in the same manner . in the midst of the floore of this chamber hangs a rich candlesticke of a meane greatnesse , and of a round forme , the midst whereof is of exexcellent chrystall ; the other parts are of siluer gilt , set with turkeyes , rubies , emeralds , and diamonds , whose diuersitie giue a pleasing lustre : in a corner of the said chamber , vpon a table of massie siluer , is a little bason to wash his hands , it is of pure gold enricht with many turkesses and rubies , with ewre of the same . against the walls are set two cupboards , whose doores are of chrystall , which through their transparent light , shew about two doozen of bookes richly couered , in the which the sultan sometimes spends his time , and passeth away his cares in reading . sometimes one of their histories , and sometimes the true examples which are mentioned in the old testament . aboue these cupboards there is one lesse , into the which the treasurer of the serrail doth euery wednesday , put three purses filled : whereof the one is with gold , and the other two are of siluer , which the sultan employes in his almesdeeds , and the gratifications which hee giues to the slaues that serue him , and which are his ordinarie companie doubtlesse this kinde of people doe much imbase the glory of so powerfull a monarch , and the shame to haue none about him but base persons , causeth him to be disesteemed . soueraigne princes should admit none but the ablest men of their estates about their persons . for as god hath in heauen the ministerie of the angels , and other intellectuall creatures : so kings , who are his liuely images , should haue about them men whose vertue and rare qualities of the mind haue raised aboue others . what entertainment can a great prince find , in such abiect persons and so ill bred ; and what seruice can hee receiue from a man drawne from the stable , and from the profession of a horse-keeper , or a coachman , from a huntsman , and the bawling of hounds ? what contentment from a brutish faulkoner , whilest that men of merit are in contempt ? this disorder is sometimes seene in the world , yea , in the courts of great princes to their shame , and to the great preiudice of the publique . neere vnto this chamber is a goodly librarie , where are many bookes , rich for their stately couerings , and precious for their workes , the immortall markes of the glorie of their authours : this is called the secret library ; it is the most renowned of all the serrail . there is another towards their quarter which serue the chamber , and the grand seigneurs pages , filled with a great number of bookes in all languages , among the which there are to bee seene at this day sixe score volumes of the ancient librarie of great constantine of an extraordinary bignesse : they are aboue a fathome broad and two in length : their leaues are of such thinne parchment , as they seeme rather to be of silke then skinnes ; most part written in letters of gold , especially those which containe the old and new testament ; their couerings are of siluer gilt after the antique manner , set with a great number of precious stones . the price ( without doubt ) hath preserued them from spoile and ruine , where as the rest haue perished by the barbarousnesse of the turkes , who sackt constantinople in the time of mahomet the second : the sultan holds them so precious as he will not allow any one to handle them . the number of gardens in the serrail are not fewer in number , then are delightfull to looke on : the prince hath his the sultana's theirs , and without this imperiall house , there are eighteene planted towardes the sea , whereof the fruites and reuenewes are by the law of state employed for the entertainment of the princes table ; whereof we will speake elsewhere . he which hath the chiefe charge is called bostangibassi , that is to say , great gardiner , and is one of the most eminent dignities of the empire , he is many times much affected by his master , and feared by the other bashaes , to whom hee may doe good and bad offices with the prince , when hee gouernes him alone in his walkes , and entertaines him in affaires of estate . two mosquees serue in the serraile , for their deuotion : the one is towardes that quarter where the prince and his officers lodge ; and the other is neere the lodging of the women and their slaues . and although the turkes will not admit of the vse of bells ; yet there are a great number of little clockes in the serrail , which strike the houres both by day and night . the grand seigneurs pages are instructed to keepe them : and most part of the men of qualitie in the serrail , and likewise the women haue little watches , whereof they make vse . this is all that can be written of the grand seigneurs serrail , at the least that can come vnto the knowledge of christians , to whom the entrie ( vnlesse it be vpon the dayes of diuan ) is expresly forbidden , and the inward parts of this imperiall house , whereof wee haue spoken , may not be seene by them , vnlesse the prince be absent ; and yet hee must haue some particular friendship with the officers of the serrail , and monie in his hand , the which doth not only open them the closest gates in turkie , but doth facilitate the most difficult affaires , through the auarice of the turkes , to the which all their other passions seeme to yeeld . let vs come now to the grand seigneurs exercises , to his manner of liuing , to the number of his officers , and other particularities of his crowne : but let vs begin by his coronation . chap. iii. of the coronation of the turkish emperour . after that death ( who strikes with an equall hand , aswell the stately pallaces of kings , as poore cottages couered with straw ) hath taken out of this world some turkish emperour , he of his children which is destinated to the succession of his scepter , parts from the gouernment whither his father had sent him ( the which most commonly is magnesia a prouince in asia ) and comes secretly to constantinople , and into the serrail by that port which lookes towards the sea ; for the passage whereof the bostangibassi , which is the great gardiner , goes to receiue him in the imperiall galley vpon the side of asia , passeth the straight , conducts him into the serrail , and leads him into his fathers throne , whither the great men of the port , that is to say , of the court ( for so they call it ) come to adore him , and to acknowledge him for their prince . presently the basha which is gouernour of constantinople causeth proclamation to be made in the citie , & then throughout all the empire : that the soule of the inuincible emperour sultan n. enioyes an immortall glorie , and an eternall peace ; and that the empire of sultan n. may flourish and prosper in all felicitie for many yeares . the third day after they hold the great diuan , which is the generall councell , where as all the great men of the court and officers of the crowne assist , and resolue concerning the affaires of the estate : the emperour doth not assist ; yet he is in a chamber neere , and sees but is not se●ne , and heares through a lattice window what they treat of , and what they say . at the end of the diuan all these officers , goe by foure and foure , or by sixe and sixe into the chamber where the sultan is , and there without speaking any thing make a low reuerence , and so passe on , going forth to another doore : they returne to the diuan , where as dinner attends them . the sultan dines at the same time ; and after halfe an houre , ( which is all the time he spends at the table ) he mounts vpon a stately horse , being followed by the chiefe commanders of the warre , hee shewes himselfe to his people of constantinople , and receiues from them their cryes and acclamations of ioy : which are , liue , and long may sultan n. raigne . hee goes to some mosquee where his predecessours haue beene buried ; hee makes his prayers , which being ended one of the twentie preachers of his court goes into the pulpit , and by a short discourse giues him to vnderstand after the turkish manner the greatnesse of the charge whereunto god hath called him , exhorts him to haue a care of his estate , and especially to the maintenance and increase of mahomets law. the sermon being ended , the same priest doth blesse him seuen times , and at euery time the people answere amen . at the same time the moufti , or high priest of the law who is present , makes him to take the oath vpon the alcoran ; girds him with the sword which in old time ottoman did weare ; and blessing him sayes these wordes , god send you ottomans bountie : they doe so much honour the vertues of this prince , who raigned about three hundred and twentie two yeares since , as they wish them to his successors . i haue heard a prince of the turkish emperours house say , that the learned in their historie report , that ottoman going thorough the towne of prussia , beeng the chiefe of his empire , hee said aloud vnto the people , that whosoeuer were an hungrie , thirstie , or naked , let them come vnto his house , he had wherewithall to feed and clothe the poore . after the mufti the people blesse him with their loude cryes : thus charged with all these blessings hee goes to horsebacke , and carries them backe to the serrail ; where he busies himselfe to cause his brethren to be strangled in his presence , whom hee had caused to come from the places where they were resident : for it is written in their custome , one god in heauen , one emperour vpon earth : they beleeue this is the only meanes to settle the estate , and to diuert the ciuill warre which the pluralitie of princes might breed : they haue often this prouerbe in their mouthes , that a kingdome and lo●le , admit no companion : their errour makes them beleeue that the princes of their bloud are such . this bloudie custome hath been rigorously obserued for three hundred yeares and more , vntill the raigne of achmat , who died in the yeare . who gaue life vnto his brother mustapha , and at his death left him his scepter : but the officers of his crowne tooke it from him with his libertie , and kept him prisoner in the serrail , to make osman his nephew raigne in his place , who was afterward miserably massacred by the people , and the same mustapha restored to the throne , where the inconstancie of his fortune suffered him but few dayes , after which the bashae's shut him vp in his first prison , and seated in his throne amurath the fourth a young prince brother to the vnfortunate osman . the largesse which the sultan makes at his comming to the crowne , is distributed after this manner . hee must giue vnto the great mufti two thousand fiue hundred sequins , as much to the grand vizir ; the other of the vizir or bashae's haue either of them two thousand , the cadilesquers euery one two hundred and fiftie sequins , the tefterdars euery one of them as much ; the capigibassi euery one a hundred ; the aga of the ianizaries two hundred and fiftie , the iman royall hath but fiue and twentie : the most famous doctours of the law receiue threescore , the other which are inferiour haue euery one thirtie two sequins . they giue fortie to the basrousnamegi , that is to say iournalists , fortie to the carasmaesabegi , or comptrouler of the royall tribute ; twentie to the mucatagis ▪ which keepes the bookes of the diuan ; sixteene to euerie mutaferagas , which are men at armes ; eight to euerie spahi , or light horseman , and moreouer fiue aspres by the day in augmentation of their pay . euery deputie of the teftardar , hath fiue and twentie sequins : the chiefe of the pauillions of the field , called by the turkes almiectar bassi , are set downe in the roll of this royall distribution euery one for fiue and twentie sequins : they that lead the horses before the king , called sarrassis , haue either of them eight : the serchais haue as much ; the meirery , which beate the drums before the prince the like summe ; the sardigis , foure ; the capigis , eight ; the casnadaris , eight ; and the snalaris , who carrie water to the grand seigneur , the like summe . the emirs haue a better portion , either of them hath a hundred . the ianizaries by their violence haue broken the bounds of the monarchs liberalitie to them , they giue them more or lesse according to the time and necessitie they haue of them ; their pay is alwayes increased at the least an aspre by the day . the groomes of the stable and cookes haue equally eight sequins a piece ; and they which pray vnto god after the turkish manner , in the chappels where the sultans are buried , haue no more . this largesse and distribution of sultanins , or turkish sequins , amounts ( by reason of the great number of those which receiue the portions ) to great and immense summes of monie . the fourth day following , he takes his gallion , and goes by sea to a garden inuironed with a parke neere vnto the arsenall ; the turkes call it ase●i , that is to say , the house of pleasure ; and there he hunts some houres , and courseth what beast he pleaseth ; if he take any thing , the turkish superstition teacheth him to hold it for a good signe . from his sport he goes to affaires , he visits his arsenall ; and hauing neere him the generall of the sea , called captaine bassa , hee makes him to giue an account of the affaires of the sea , what number of vessels there are fit for the warre , what men , what armes , and what munition is in them : being thus informed of his sea forces , he returnes to his serrail . the next day which is the fift after his coronation , the grand vizir , or according to the turkes , vizirhazem , that is to say , the supreame vizir , goes vnto him , and in few words yeelds him an account of the generall affaires of his empire . and as the turkes haue almes in singular recommendation , these first dayes of coronation , after the prince hath giuen a largesse vnto the people , in casting of money in the streets where hee passeth , hee vseth great charitie to hospitals and prisons , in such sort as the charges of the pious actions , were found to amount during the raigne of am●rath , father to mahomet the third , who liued when as henrie the great made france happie by the felicities of his raigne ; to the summe of one hundred and threescore thousand pounds sterling , which is in their money foure hundred thousand sequins . doubtlesse , the presages of their raigne cannot bee but fortunate , when as they are accompanied with good works , and charitie is a powerfull support to a crowne . it were to bee desired ( said a great man ) that soueraignes had tried the condition of a priuate man opprest with misery ; to learne compassion , for no man is sensibly toucht with the estate of a miserable man , but he that ●●th beene so . after the fift day , the ladies of his bloud , be they virgins or married to some basha , goe to visit him : he receiues them very graciously , honours them with many rich presents of precious stones , and grants them what fauours they demand , be it for th● 〈…〉 of their husbands , or for his bountie ●● some other persons . but this 〈◊〉 sultan is no sooner sealed in the imperiall throne of the turkes , but hee doth presently imitate the proud arrogancie of his predecessours , and takes with the scepter the vanitie of the proud title , wherewith they are p●● vp the following chapter will shew it . chap. iv. of the titles and qualities 〈…〉 the prosperities of the world are a triall of the force of the minde , ●●ther t● 〈…〉 these are more easie to beare : those doe 〈…〉 men vnto a 〈…〉 insolencie . but where are g● 〈…〉 with princes ? 〈◊〉 they vse them soberly , their m● 〈…〉 h●●uen to the preseruation of their estates , and would force 〈◊〉 to cherish their memorie . the turkish emperours are neuer crowned with this me●it ; their breeding to the excesse of vices rather than to the continencie of vertue , doth not make them capable to know themselues , and the excesse of the prosperities of their empire transports them to pride . so as if heauen suffers them to continue in the monarchie of the east , it is to punish our disorders . their actions doe not only shew their pride , but their titles speake it more plainly : s●lym the first of that name stiled himselfe master of all 〈◊〉 ●raignes of the world. behold the qualities which he did assume . sultan solym , othoman , king of kings , lord of all lords , prince of all princes , sonne and nephew of god. hee caused it to be written vnder his portraite , the which solyman the second his sonne did 〈◊〉 keepe by his bed side . this man was no modester then his father , for if he ●●th not set downe in his titles that hee would be the only prince of the world , hee hath often deliuered it in his words ; by the soule of my father ( said he being in hungarie at the siege of 〈◊〉 ) seeing there is but 〈◊〉 god g● 〈…〉 reasonable there should be but one 〈…〉 the inferiour worlde the rest which haue followed 〈◊〉 ●uccession of the othoman estate haue vsed the same vnto our dayes . achmat the first , who died in the yeare , treating with the inui●ible monarch henry the great , by the meanes of the seigniour of 〈◊〉 his embassadour at constantinople , causeth to be set downe in the beginning of the articles which were sent into france , the titles which follow : in the name of god , a marke of the high family of the othoman monarches , with the beautie , greatnesse , and splendour thereof , so many countries are conquered and gouerned . i , who am by the infinite graces of the iust , great , and all powerfull creatour and by the abundance of miracles of the chiefe of his prophets , emperour of 〈…〉 , disposer of crownes to the greatest pri● 〈…〉 of two most sacred townes , mequa and medi●● , protector and gouernour of the holy 〈…〉 , and africa ; ●●ly 〈◊〉 by our 〈…〉 them somewhat longer , and his shooes are without buckles , and cut in leaues : but when hee adornes himselfe to honour with his presence the solemnitie of some great day , at the circumcision of the princes his children , or to make his entrie into constantinople : his robes of cloth of gold , forwith pearles and great diamonds giue the maiestie of his person a glorious lustre : this is the glory of such princes . maiestie consists in vertue , and not in the pompe of habits . a king should rather shew himselfe a king by his 〈◊〉 carriage and his authoritie , than by his robes . the sultana's differ not much in their habits from their soueraigne prince : they weare breeches like vnto his , and vnder them linings of fine linnen ; their robes are of the same stuffe , and their shooes in like manner : they steepe like vnto him in their linnen lynings , and little cassocks of silke pinckt , which goes little beneath the waste . the prince riseth with the day , and the morning sees him begin his prayers after the turkish manner , wherein hee spends halfe an houre : after this hee writes asmuch , during the which they bring him some cordiall thing , which hee takes presently : then reading followes for a whole houre , but it is many times without fruit ; for that hee entertaines the time with fabulous bookes : it is true that some sultans haue taken delight to read the life of great alexander , and some others haue caused aristotle to be expounded vnto them . an ignorant prince is a pilot without card or compasse . alphonso king of arragon , called such princes by a name which i forbeare to mention , for the re●nce i owe to kings . hauing read , if it be a day of d● or of counsell , he giues audience to the grand viz●r , who come to make report of that which hath beene done , and he receiues the veneration of other officers . from thence he descends into his gardens or walkes , contents his eyes with the 〈…〉 f●●●es , and pleasing alle●e● and 〈◊〉 his eares with the 〈◊〉 and ●r●●lities of his ●e●tres 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which follow him . at his returne hee fals 〈…〉 haue any 〈◊〉 in it , or to some other 〈…〉 for dinner , the which is speedily serued : hee neuer spends aboue halfe an houre at the table , from the which hee goes to his prayers at noone , where after his manner hee entertaines the diuinitie . but how variable is humane inconst●ncie : from this 〈…〉 to the embracings of humanitie , and 〈…〉 with his women for soo●● houres ; vntill the time of prayer at night doth force him to leaue them : when 〈…〉 another walke into his garden , 〈…〉 by his 〈◊〉 and dwarffs , he entertaines himselfe with 〈…〉 . the last office calls him to his chamber , it is that which the turkes say , when as the day is spent and in the obscuritie of the night , where hee imployes himselfe vntill supper time . these are his imployment i● generall : let vs now speake of them in particular . chap. vi. of the grand seig●rs table of his ●te , and of his sleepe . the grand seign●r eates three or foure times a day in summer , but lesse in winter : he sit●es crosse legged after the turkish manner : most commonly his table is low , made of 〈◊〉 siluer , with a little bo●der about it two fingers high , like vnto a table of accompani● which ●ll money . there is 〈◊〉 of pure gold enricht with diuers precious 〈…〉 in the years : he 〈…〉 and another vpon his 〈…〉 many leaues made of three 〈…〉 whereof the graine is gathered 〈…〉 for his 〈◊〉 . they 〈…〉 thereof they feed a great troupe 〈…〉 of the serrail . his coo●es are at worke 〈…〉 ▪ they 〈…〉 call 〈◊〉 : the essay is taken at the kitchin in the presence of the capiaga , or master of the houshold , and they serue it vp in dishes of gold couered : his agalaris , or familiars goe and receiue it at the hands of the capiaga without : for there is another of the same office within , who goes not into the kitchin , hee carries them to him that serues at the table , who is vpon his knee : they serue out thirtie dishes , in the which are thirtie forts of meates ; the table is round , and stands vpon a vise which turnes as it pleases the prince , for no man carues him , neither doth he himselfe vse any knife ; his bread is so tender as it will not endure any , he breakes it with his fingers without any trouble ; so doth he his meate prepared with the like delicacie : they serue no salt vnto him , and whatsoeuer hee eats is not seasoned with spices , his physicians forbidding it in the kitchin. the daintiest meat for his royall mouth are roasted pigeons , whereof they serue a dozen in a capson or platter : pullets , lambe , or mutton , rosted & boyled are after the pigeons , which hee loues best : hee makes a signe ( for at his table no man speakes any thing ) that they should carrie of this meat what he pleases to the sultana's whom he affects most : sometimes the dumbe men and the iesters haue a part : his agallaries or familiars are highly gratified , when hee casts them one of his l●aues , they kisse it , and giue it vnto others for a testimonie of a singular fauour . in the silence which is strictly obserued at his table , as well by himselfe as those which doe assist , there is an ordinary entertainment in a dumbe fashion by signes and the gestures of the mutes , and the iesters which are instructed therein , practize the abilities of their wits . he doth vsually drinke a liquour made of many sorts of fruits mingled with the juice of citrons and sugar : he swallowes it in a spoone of wood , although they serue him with little cups of porcelaine and others of indian nuts , set vpon a foot of gold enricht with stones . they do not serue any fruit before dinner , his last coorse is a tar● , and if he eats any fruit , it is at his after-meales , and likewise parmisant , whereof they make great esteeme in turkey . in the time of ramadan , which is the turkes lent , they doe not serue him in vessels of gold , but in yellow porcelaine which is most precious and hard to be recouered . hee fasts from the sun-rising vntill night , when it is lawfull for him to leaue his fast , and to eat what meate hee pleaseth : fish comes seldome into the servant , but when the desire of the sultans , or the appetite of the agalaries causeth it to be brought from the sea. the grand seigneurs bed is not made while it is day in the chamber where hee lodgeth , they make it only when he goes to his rest : that whereof we haue spoken is only a bed of state the groomes of his chamber lay vpon the floore a mat , and vpon it a fine turkey carpet , whereupon they lay a matteresse and a bed of feathers . the sheets are of fine linnen , and the couering of goodly carpets : in winter they vse couerings of white wolues or of sables , which keepe the prince from cold . after his bed is thus made , they straine ouer it many strings of silke , vpon the which they lay cloth of gold , or rich tapestrie to make the tester and curtaines : this couch being made , the same gabo●pes of the chamber goe and fetch the emperour , and being him to his rest with a little turbane on his he●d in stead of a night cap : whilest hee steepes they watch ; one stands at the doore of the chamber , another at his beds side , to raise vp the clothes and to couer him if it be needfull : two others are at the beds feete with two torches , which they neuer put out vntill the sultan bee risen . their guard continues three houres , after which they are relieued by their companions . thus hee rests which troubles all europe , disquiets asia , and afflicts afrrica , and the shoare of the m● sea with his fleet. chap. vii . of the grauitie of the grand seigneur and of the ●be discourses which are made in the serrail . that prince of the iewes which made choice rather of the scourge of pestilence them the rigour of warre , had reason to say that hee had rather fall into the hands of god , than to those of man , for the one is a plentifull and in exhaustible fountaine of all mercie : the others are vnpittifull , although they be created after his image . it is lawfull , yea , it is commanded to speake vnto god , and to begge those things which are necessary ; and in the world it is a crime to presume to speake vnto men. the true table of this humane pride made be drawne from the serrail , at this day the principall seat of the arrogancie of princes : for there it is not only forbidden to speake vnto the grand seigneur , but he that dares to lift vp his eyes to looke him in the face , is guiltie of a great crime : so as all the bashaes of his court , except the vizar , the mufts , and the physician , going towards him to reuerence him , or rather to adore him , haue their hands ioyned and their eyes cast downe , and in this posture inclining themselues to the ground , they salute him without seeing him , although they be before him . when he goes into the citie , they which present any petitions vnto him , to haue iustice from him , when they cannot obtaine it from his officers , lift them vp vpon the end of a ●●ed , and themselues lie prostrate on the groundily humiliation , another men which are of his family , speake not vnto him but by signes , and this dumbe language is practised , and vnderstood as readily in the serrail , as a distinct and articulate voice among ●s . for which cause they vse the seruice of as many dumbe men as they can find ; who hauing accustomed others to their signes and gestures make them to learne their language . the sultana's doe the like . the grauitie of his person , and the custome of the empire forbids him to speake to any . the sultana's his women practise it , they haue many dumbe slaues at their serrail . sultan mustapha vncle to os● , who in the end of the yeare held the scepter of the turkish empire , for that he could not accustome himselfe to this silent grauitie , gaue occasion to the counsell of end to ch●plaine of him ; and to say that to 〈…〉 did , 〈◊〉 more fit for 〈…〉 turkish merchant , then for the emperour . they 〈…〉 him , held his freedome and similiaritie vnworthy of the empire . to play the sultan its state , h●e must out speake , but by an extraordinary grauitie make men to tremble with the twinkling of his eye : for the frowning arrogancie of the turkish princes is growne to that insolencie , 〈◊〉 liues amongst his subiects as some diuine thing , adored by the dumbe admiration of his slaues . the emperour of the abyss● , whom they doe vulgarly call prete-iean , is also blamed for pride , although it differs from the turke : he speakes but he suffers none to see him ; saying , that being the image of god in the soueraigntie of his empire , he must imitate him in his answeres , wherein god speaks and is not s●ene . when as the master of the ceremonies brings any forreigne embassadours vnto him , it is most commonly by night : his h●lls and chamber are full of torches burning ; and he himselfe i● hidden in his musta●a , or royall bed , before the which there are fiue curtaines drawn , whereof that in the midst is of cloth of gold , the rest are of silke . the master of the ceremonies speaks with a loud voice hunca , hialchuchia 〈◊〉 : that is to say , i bring those vnto thee whom thou hath commanded me : hee repeate it often , vntill he heare a voice from within which saith , cafaci●ali , which signifies enter in : at this voice all they which heare is h● downe and make a low 〈…〉 then they aduance a little making 〈◊〉 euery sin steps , repeating the same worde , and being come 〈◊〉 vnto the c● they heare the same voice ca●ingles : then they aduances little farther , to heare the words of prete-iean who speake and is not se●● and answers the demands which they make vnto him . 〈◊〉 pe●tie kings of the indies , 〈…〉 , which they will 〈…〉 of ●●fti● 〈◊〉 , who deliver it 〈…〉 it comes vnto him . the grauitie of a prince 〈…〉 appeare in his manners then in his 〈◊〉 and his wisdome : should wherein more ●●rable than all 〈…〉 fashion speaking and commanding . if the prince will 〈…〉 liuing image , let him know that there 〈…〉 in the diuine maiestie , power , wisdome , and bountie . let them adde vnto their soueraigne power of command , the effects of wisdome , and those of a royall bountie . by these they shall raigne securely in their estates , and shall be more cherished and honoured , then by the vaine gestures and signes of their puft-vp grauitie . chap. viii . how the grand seignevr receiues the embassadours of forreine princes , and the forme of his oath in an alliance . there are two sorts of embassadours which come to the turkish court ; those of kings , and others of inferiour princes : the first who without contradiction haue the precedence , must likewise haue it in this historie . we will speake of their reception , and will take for a president that of the embassadour of france , being arriued at per● , hee passeth within few dayes after to , constantinople , sees the m● , visits the grana vizir , salutes the b●stang●bas●i , or great gardiner , vseth some complements to the teftardar , or high treasurer , and performes some testimonies of honour and courtesie to the other great men of the part , to make them fauourable vnto him vpon occasions . after this they aduertise him of the day , when he shall be receiued to kisse his hand ; it is vsually vpon a day of dinan , when as the sultan giues audience to his principall officers : the grand vizir cals the dinan or assembly of the councell hee sends for all the chaoux the m●feragat which are those of the light horse , 〈◊〉 spa● who are al●o of the canallerie , the ianizaries which are footmen : all which with their leaders haue commandement to arme and attire themsel●es with as much state as may be , to be the embassadour see with the curiositie of their a● , 〈…〉 his great court. they come 〈…〉 ( whereof we haue formerly spoken ) where all together make a bodie of stately troupes . the embassadour aduertised of the houre appointed , parts from his lodging at pera attired vpon his own clothes with a robe after the turkish manner of cloth of gold curled , and furred if the season require it with sables : his gentlemen and secretaries are attired in the like robes , but the stuffe is not so rich , wearing on their heads caps of blacke veluet like vnto the masters of the accompts in france : he hath twenty seruants attired in robes of scarlet , which the turkes call ferrages : and vpon them other long robes of the same stuffe , and on their heads caps of blacke ta●fatae : the foure dragomans , or the kings interpreters are of the number , the captaines , masters of ships , and other frenchmen doe accompany him . being thus followed , hee passeth the channell of the sea , which separates f●ra from constantinople , being twice as broad , as the riuer of seine is at paris before the louver : being come vnto the other shoare , hee findes many goodly horses for him and his followers , which the turkes that are friends to france , send him to carry him to the citie . at the entry whereof hee finds many chambrand ianizaries which attend him to conduct him to the serrail : ●wo choux basti one of either side of him , the other turkes goe before : in this order hee comes to the imperial pallace , at the gate whereof he finds two capig●●asi● who 〈◊〉 him , and had him to the grand vi●r in the hill of the 〈◊〉 , ( the day they dispatch little 〈…〉 against the grand vizir vpon a forme without 〈…〉 with cloth of gold. therefor a 〈…〉 or dra● , they 〈…〉 , vntill that the 〈…〉 has brought : the s● of the 〈…〉 , where some other 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 the cha● of ac● 〈…〉 . there is a dragoman which 〈…〉 〈…〉 in a low gallerie , where a table is prepared in this manner : a great tapestrie is laid vpon the ground , and somedishes are set very thinne and sparingly : their meates are panado made with sugar , and some broths with pullets , two men carrying as in a scarfe a certain vessell of boiled leather , like vnto a bagipe , in the which they carrie cerbet , ( the which is a drinke made of the juice of citrons , water , and sugar ) they giue to euery one drinke in his turne , in a cup of copper tinned , and they goe betwixt the dishes to serue them more commodiously . the embassadour and his people hauing dined in this manner , hee retires to a certaine place neere vnto the gate of the sultans quarter , where they attend vntill the officers of the di●an haue had audience of their master ; after which they all retire , except such bashaes as remaine about his person : then the master of the ceremonies goes for the embassadour , and brings him to the emperours lodging ; the capiaga assisted by many eunuches receiues them at the gate , and conducts them into the imperiall chamber , whose walls are within couered with great plates of gold and siluer , enricht with stones and pearle : at the entry thereofewer 〈◊〉 or porters take him vnder the armes , not to kisse the emperours hand , but his robe . this vnworthy custome to lead the embassadors of forreine princes by the armes , growes from the treacherie of the turkes themselues . baiazei the second , sonne to him that tooke constantinople going one day to a monasterie , hee found in his way a religious man of his law of the order of the deruis : this monke of the alcoran seeing the emperour , ran towards him to execute his detestable designe : comming neere vnto him he demands an almes : and in saying his a●labithi , that is to say in the name of god , hee drew a semiter from vnder his ●obe of felt , with the which baiazet had beene murthered , if his horse in bounding had not receiued the greatest violence of the blow ; yet hee was hurt , and this wretched parricide had alreadie lifted vp his arme to double the blow , if bassa scheuder had not suddenly beaten him downe with his bus●gutu , or poll● . after which it was ordained , that whosoeuer should come to salute the grand seigneur , should be led vnder the armes by capigis ; and this custome hath hee carefully obserued . wee doe not read that there was euer any stranger but suffered this rigour , except an embassadour of france , named monsieur nouailles bishop of aix , who was sent to selim the second , by king charles the ninth , to mediate some accommodation for the venetians affaires : comming into the chamber , when as the capigis had laid hold of his arme he scattered them with his elbowes , and spake aloud , that the libertie of a frenchman , and the dignitie of a bishop could not endure to be led like a slaue : and so leauing the sultan and those that were in the chamber amazed , he went freely to his reuerence , and would not cast himselfe at his feet , as others doe , but inclined a little to kisse his robe . when the embassadour had kist the sultans robe , who sits vpon cushions of cloth of gold curled , he retires backward with his face alwayes towards the prince , and plants himselfe against the wall of the chamber , to giue way to the gentlemen of his traine , who goe likewise to kisse his robe : and then he presents the letter which the king sends written in the turkish tongue . the grand seigneur answeres nothing for the present ; his grand vizir doth only speake some wordes to dismisse the embassadour , who goes out of the chamber hauing made a reuerence in bending downe his head , but doth not vncouer it . but you must obserue that no man comes to kisse his robe , vnlesse hee be attired in robes after the turkish manner , giuen him by the sultan , the which is the present of a soueraigne to a subiect or slaue : for this cause the grand vizir forgets not to send vnto the embassadour such robes as are set downe by the ordinance of the custome of the empire , that is to say , two that are rich for the embassadours person , and one for either of his followers . moreouer euery embassadour must haue a present for the grand seigneur , the which he sees first before him thorow a lattice window , whither he is carried by capigis : there he busies himselfe to looke on it , whilest the embassadour and his gentlemen doe their reuerence ; so as they can see but halfe his face . to this purpose a generous action performed by the said monsieur nouailles embassadour to charles the ninth is worthy to bee related . mahomet grand vizir to selim the second prest him much not to forget a stately present for his sultan , and sent him word that if he had none readie hee would furnish him . this embassadour went , of purpose , to kisse his robe without any present . the basha reproacht him , and imputed it to contempt that hee had not giuen any . the seigneur of nouailles made answere that the king his master , who was the first and greatest monarch of christendome , hearing that selim demanded it as a tribute , had forbidden him to present any . thus in giuing none , he serued his master profitably and honourably ; leauing among the turkes a great admiration of his generous dxteritie , and carried backe into france the glorie which those embassadours deserue , whom vertue and not fauour haue aduanced to such charges . other embassadours of inferiour qualitie to a royaltie , receiue robes in like manner to goe and salute him : but they enter not into the serrail with so much pompe , neither are they feasted , nor haue so much familiaritie with the grand vizir , yea , there are some which sit not in his presence . thus the turks can measure the honour which they doe vnto men , according to the qualitie of the princes which send them , whose persons the embassadours represent . they haue long hands and portatiue eyes , to see into the realmes that are most remote to their estates : the forme which the turkish monarches vse to sweare a league or alliance with any forreigne prince , is no lesse specious than fraudulent ; for most commonly they hold nothing that they promise , and their oaths are as false as those of louers ; thus they court all the estates of europe . when as marin cabalus a man doubly famous aswell for the lustre of his birth as for knowledge , was at constantinople embassadour for the venetian to renew the league with the turke , selim sware it in this manner : i sweare and promise by the great god which hath created heauen and earth , by the soules of seuentie prophets , by mine owne , and by that of my ancestors , to obserue with the seigneurie of venice , all the points and rights of the league and friendship which hath beene entertained to this day , and to hold them for sacred and inuiolable , as they are declared by my signature but he brake it suddainly ; for iean mique a spanish iew , chased out of spaine by king ferdinand , as a dangerous spie , to europe , who had runne thorow all the prouinces , hauing related vnto him that the arsenall of venice had beene burnt , and that there was want of victuals in that state and seigneurie , he perswaded him to the warre of cyprus , which he said did belong vnto him as sultan of egypt , and king of palestina , whereon cyprus aswell as rhodes depended , as homagers . selim vndertooke it without any other subiect , and made himselfe master thereof in short time , taking this realme from the venetians , who had kept it long : so to be a turke and to keep his faith , are incompatible things . chap. ix . of some manuall workes of the turkish emperours , and of the religious custome which they obserue , to liue of the labour of their hands . the authour of the alcoran , hath deckt the deformities of his law , and couered the falshoods thereof with some lustre of truth , to make them passe the better amongst his followers : among the many rules which hee prescribes them , he enioynes them to labour and doth assure them that hee is not worthy to liue , that doth not labour with his hands ▪ the people doe not only obserue it , but the respect of this precept is crept into the imperiall throne of the turkes ; the sultans embrace it , and of twentie emperours which haue swayed the othoman scepter , yee shall hardly find one which hath not laboured for his liuing . mahomet the second manured his gardens , and of the reuenew of the fruites which were sold , he caused meate to be bought for his mouth . but as the actions of such men , how religious soeuer they be , haue not true charitie for their guide , they doe easily incline to vice . this prince added to his manuall labour so horrible a crueltie , as it was to be wished his hands had beene idle . we haue written in the historie of his empire , that visiting one day , ( being followed by his pages ) the squares of hi. gardens which he did manure himselfe ; one of the young boyes seeing hastie cowcumbers , gathered one and eate it : mahomet returning that way found it wanting , his choler enflamed him to crueltie , hee saw by the stalke that it was newly gathered , and hee knew that hee had no company but his pages , and therefore some one of them had done the deed , the which he would know at what price soeuer : hee calleth the bastangies or gardiners , puts sharpe kniues into their hands , and commands them to open the stomacks of his pages : they take them one by one and open fourteene , finding the cowcumber not yet disgested in the stomacke of the fourteenth : such was the rigour of this prince , who for a light offence , caused fourteene of the goodliest young boyes ( the flowre and choice of all the youth of his serrail ) to be murthered . solyman the second , hee which tooke rhodes , spent his idle houres in making of shooes , the which he sent to the bazar or market to sell , and with the money he caused victuals to be bought for his table . selim the second who lost the battaile of lepantho , made little crescents or halfe moones , which the turkish pilgrimes carrie vpon their staues , when they goethe voyage to meque . amurath his sonne made arrowes , and others made little kniues , all which is sold at a deare rate , in regard of the grossenesse of the worke : hee thinkes himselfe happie that can recouer any for monie . they ground this custome of labouring for their liuing , not only vpon the rules of their alcoran , but also vpon that passage of genesis : their schoolmasters make them learne it by heart : in the sweat of thy browes thou shalt eat thy bread , vntill thou returne to earth , whereon thou wert made . it is only in the time of peace ; for in the time of warre the prince must liue vpon the charges of the people , for whose defence and increase hee takes armes . but in another season if the sultan should employ the money which he leuies of his people in his delights , the law and the custome of the empire would hold it a crime . they call their taxe and subsidie , aaram agemini cani , that is to say , the prohibited bloud of the people : and for that the labour of their hands cannot furnish the expences of their diet to keepe a table worthy of their qualitie , they adde vnto it the reuenewes of their gardens , which in truth is great , and almost incredible . i haue learned from some turkes , that they yeeld two hundred thousand crownes a yeare rent : some others say a hundred thousand pounds sterling . besides those which he hath in the serrail , hee hath along the sea side , and towards the arsenall , great gardens which are very fruitfull . foure leagues from constantinople , and further at andrinopolis , and vpon the side of asia , at scutary ( where the citie of chalcedonia did sometimes stand ) there are the goodliest gardens in the east . the fruits which are gathered are sold at constantinople , and elsewhere in so great abundance , as they furnish all the countrie . the bostangihassi or great gardiner , who is an officer of the crown : hath a care of this reuenew , causeth it to bee brought to the serrail , and the sultans hold it for their true patrimonie and demesnes , wherewith they may feed themselues without any oppression . to these manuall workes of the turkish emperours , wee must adde their religious custome to plough the land , when as they come from their gouernment to constantinople to take possession of the empire , they are bound to hold the plough and to make some furrowes . amurath the third grandfather to achmat obserued it , after the decease of se●● his father , when as comming from magnesia ( where he was gouernour ) to goe and take possession of his scepter , he met with an husband man in the fields , where lighting from his horse he laid hold on the plough , and made three or foure furrowes : after which he drew a handfull of gold out of his pocket , and gaue it in charitie to this labourer : and withall he put off his robe , which was of rich cloth of gold , furred with sables , and gaue it him . the law which makes him to obserue this ceremony is mentioned in the glosses of the alcoran , in these termes : that the emperour comming to the empire and going to the imperiall citie to take possession , hee must manure the land to banish sterrilitie from his countrie , and to make it fruitfull . it is nothing the more for all this : for the prince employing so great a number of his subiects in his warres , much good land lies waste , for want of men to till it . thus doe the turkish sultans employ themselues , and yet they doe not flie idlenesse , to the which they many times abandon themselues : wee shall see something in the following chapter . chap. x. of the grand seigneurs loues . among all the passions which rule the affections of princes , loue ( as the most powerfull ) triumphes more ouer great men , then all the rest together , for they obtaine no victories , but to encrease its glory : couetousnesse heaps vp to furnish the charges , ambition aspires to make it great . so we see the most powerfull princes after they had subdued all other passions , were vanquished by loue. alexander laid the honour of so many victories in persia at the feet of his captiue roxana . coesar being in alexandria , submitted all his triumphs to the beautie of cleopatra , who afterward was friend to anthonie . and the turkish monarches make subiect vnto the allurements of their sultana's , the glory and lustre of that soueraigne power , whereby they are masters of the best parts of the world. but behold how these singular beauties enter into their serrail , and the bonds where with loue doth captiuate their wils . after that the rights of birth haue brought a turkish prince to the imperiall throne of his ancestors , the women which his predecessor did honour in the serrail , are put forth , and conducted to a place called in their language eschy saray , that is to say the old serrail , as a man would say the old place : for saray in the persian tongue , signifies a place or hostell : there they are shut vp , vntill they be married to some great men of the port. in the meane time others must supply their roome , to bee new subiects of loue to the new emperour . then the bashaes which are at the port , and others which represent the soueraigntie of their master in remote prouinces , imploy all their care to find out virgins in the leuant or else-where , the rarest in beautie , and of the sweetest perfections of their sex ; whether that the greatnesse ●f their treasurs force the necessitie of miserable mothers to deliuer them for money , or that the chance of warre hath made them captiues at the taking of some towne , and so fall into their hands : they cause them to bee instructed after the turkish manner in all gentile qualities fit for their sex ( if they be not alreadie : ) they learne to sing , to play of the lute , and the gittern , and to dance , & hauing had a speciall care for the keeping of their virginity , they bring them to the sultan , and present them vnto him : the princes mother , & his sisters which are married labour in the same designe , and make him the like presents : for the law of poligamy or pluralitie of women , allowed by the alcoran and receiued in turkey , giues them leaue to keepe as many as they will , so as they bee able to feed them . the sultan doth recompence their care that bring them such gifts , with some rich present to buy ( saith he ) these virgins which they bring , that they may bee his slaues : but hee will be soone fettered in their beautie . the serrail of women being thus furnished , hee passeth thither when he pleaseth , and is not seene by any man , by a doore right against his chamber , whereof he hath one key , and the chissar aga or great eunuch of the sultana's another : he doth aduertise the cheyachadun , which is an ancient woman their gouernesse , to ranke them in a gallerie , in the which he passeth and repasseth often , beholding their allurements or else he causeth them to dance in a round , in a goodly hall , where he doth assist and place himselfe in the midst , like vnto a butterflie in the midst of many glistering fires , where heloseth himselfe : for feeling his heart suddenly enflamed by the eyes of some one of them , which pleaseth him best he casts her his handkercher , for a signe that he is vanquished : she receiues it with great demonstrations of humilitie , kisses it and layes it on her head ; presently the cheyachadun or mother of the maids , takes this faire slaue , which comes to triumph ouer her masters libertie , she leads her into a chamber appointed for the sports of loue , decks her with the goodliest ornaments she can deuise , perfumes her , and addes to her naturall beautie the cunning of her art : this is while the sun shines ; for imitating his course as well as his lustre , this faire creature lies downe as soone as this planet sets : the chadun conducts her into the same chamber where the sultan is lodged , layes her in the same bed , where shee enters by the feet for the greater reuerence , and during the night season many old moorish women watch and stand sentinell , one at the beds feet , another in the midst of the chamber , and a third at the doore : they are reliued euery third houre by others of the same hue , vntill it bee day : there is one stands at the beds head , with two torches burning , and doth carefully obserue on what side the prince doth turne least the light should offend his eyes . i haue learned from a iew , a learned physician which had serued the grand seigneur , that the chadun watcheth at the beds feet , and doth sometimes speake some words to encourage they young maide , giuing her to vnderstand that night would be the cause of her good fortune , and that she would attaine to the dignitie of a princesse . it is the custome in turkey that on the marriage night , an olde woman doth assist in the chamber of the married couple , and imployes the experience of her time past , to encourage the and her pension is 〈◊〉 sixteene charges of money . the rest of the serrail which are yet virgins , or haue had the princes company but once , imploy all their allurements to please him , and finding their cunning deuices too feeble , they adde the help of charmes and sorcerie , which they purchase at any 〈◊〉 whatsoeuer . but if any one of these women be deliuered first of a sonne , which is to succeed in the empire , shee is called queene , the grand seigneur honours her with a crowne of pretious stones ; hee causeth a cloth of estate to be carried into her chamber of presence , inlargeth her lodging , and giues her a family sin for a queene , on empresse of turkey : shee hath a sufficient reuenew to supply her necessities and her bounties . if shee be deliuered of a daughter , they send her a nurse , three thousand sequins and slaues to serue her , the honour is the lesse ; but the joy which shee concerneth ( if there be male children formerly borne ) is incomparable , for shee is assured that the young princesse shall be bred vp with her , and that shee shall be one day married to a grand vizir , or to some other basha of the most powerfull in the empire , who will 〈◊〉 , and fill her old age 〈…〉 if shee had beene deliuered of a younger sonne , he should be taken from her at the age of twelue yeares or thereabouts , and put into the hands of schoolemasters to instruct him , where shee might not se● 〈…〉 foure times in the year● , and in the end hee should bee 〈…〉 ●o the saf● of 〈◊〉 elder brothers raigne , and soone strangled by m● . this is that which makes them desireth haue daughters , w● is alreadie a sonne 〈◊〉 . all these woman although they 〈…〉 the true successours of the 〈◊〉 , yet they are but the emperour● concubities ; he 〈◊〉 marries any , vnlesse be wonderfully surprised with 〈…〉 , which hath first brought him a 〈◊〉 , then be followes the blind motions of his passion . and doubelesse when as loue makes him to feele in this sort the r●our of his 〈…〉 tyr●●t should 〈…〉 for if the one doth captiues that 〈◊〉 , the other torments one to the succession of the empire , brings him to ruine , and makes him to end his dayes miserably by the sword. solyman hath beene the only prince since 〈◊〉 the first vnto this day , whereof there hath beene fifteene emperours , & twenty in all , by a direct succession from father to sonne , which hath married a wife , amurath the third his grandchild being charmed with the beauty of asachi , being enformed of the practices of rouilana in the serrail by the power of her infranchisement , and the authoritie of the princes wife , refused the letters of sabyn although he had had fourteene children by her , and loued her aboue all his women . yet they say that osman which died last , had married the daughter of the muftie of constantinople . but the history of the extraordinary marriage of the turkish prince , hath made vs abandon the relation of his loues with his concubines : but let vs returne and follow him into his garden , where hee is in the midst of his 〈◊〉 loue imbracements . it is dangerous to see him : but no fear of danger should deterre vs from seruing of the publique . he goes 〈◊〉 out of his 〈…〉 goe and daily with his women in 〈…〉 eunuches which 〈◊〉 the women , are the only 〈◊〉 which accompany him , all the 〈…〉 they ca● . the 〈…〉 to worth the sea , 〈…〉 master . for if there should 〈…〉 serrail , that should 〈…〉 when they walke with the 〈…〉 thus the 〈…〉 . thus the 〈…〉 that they 〈…〉 is 〈…〉 which he obserues against those which would see him , forbids to reueale the secret : only wee know that in the effeminate delights wherewith the women charme him , hee is pleased with the ridiculous encounters of his iesters and dwarffes , and shewes that loue is an entertainment of men that are birds . a curious person which hath had authority in the leuant , enformed me that in these places there many times happens light riots of loue betwixt the sultan and his women : hee vnderstood it from a blacke eunuch of the womens serrail : and he told him that if the jealousie of these faire creatures did raise them , they were supprest by the discretion of the chadun , which is their old gouernesse , and by her humilitie which is interessed in the quarrell . thus the giddie quarrels of louers , are the winds which kindle and enflame their foolish passion . and the pigeons bils , which were the armes of their choller , are the sweet instruments of their loue . that which we haue formerly written of the entertainment of the turkish prince with his women , is not the most blameable of his affections . the greatnesse of his power , which makes all mens wils obey him , and the contagious example of his courtiers , carries him to the detestable excesse of an vnnaturall passion . hee burnes many times for the loue of men , and the youngest boyes which are in the leuant , the flowre of beautie and the allurement of graces , are destinated to the filthinesse of his abominable pleasures . the bashaes bring them from remote prouinces , and present them vnto him . this disorder is so inueterate in the serrail , as of twenty emperours which haue carried the turkish scepter , you shall hardly find two that were free from this vice . achmat the last which died , abandoned it a little before his death , by the wise aduice of the m●f● , and his sonne amurath the fourth who raignes at this present . is yet so young , as bee may be easily diuerted from this excesse , and framed to vertue , eschewing the rockes , where his predecessours haue suffered shipwracke . what doth it auaile such great and redoubted monarchs to be the glorious vanquishers of so many nations if they themselues be captiues to vices ? the prince is the physicion of the state ; but how can hee cure it if hee himselfe bee sicke ? hee is the heart ; but what meanes is there to giue it life , if it hath weaknesse and faintings : hee is the eye , and how can he see and lead others , if it be troubled and darkened with passions ? euery prince that loues his throne , his scepter , and his estate , must flie vice and cherish wisdome : for a wise prince is the assurance of those , and the support of his people . chap. xi . of the grand seigneurs women , of their lodging , their liues , their gouernment , and their fortune . the precedent chapter hath related the fire of the grand seigneurs loues , this will shew you in particular the manners and life of all those which cause it . faire women are to vnstaid spirits , flames which burne a farre off . those of the serrail which make the greatest shew by the lustee of their graces are most commonly strangers taken in the warre , or rauished by force : but bred vp with an incredible care , to make them learne ciuilitie , to play of some instruments of musique , to sing , and to worke with their needles , most decent for maids of qualitie : these good parts added to their naturall perfection , make them the more commendable : they are for the most part christians ; but their disaster causing the beauty of their bodies to serue the dishonest pleasures of turkes , prostitute their soules to the false worship of their law. they are no sooner come into the serrail , whither some basha sends them as a present to the sultan , and sometimes the great cham of tartaria , but they cause them to make profession of the turkish faith , by lifting vp the second finger of the hand , in signe that they beleeue but one god only in one only person , and they speake this word mehemet : there are old women which haue the charge to instruct them in the rest of the turkish beliefe : and thus the princes serrail is furnished with women . they are of two sorts , the one haue had his company and are women , and the others are yet virgins . the women lodge a part and more a● large , they are better serued , and haue greater libertie in the royall pallace . the virgins eate by troupes in the common resectory , they retire by day into chambers , vnder the guard and gouernment of old women , who gouerne them by tens , to labour in some workes ; and in the night they lie like religious women ( but not very chast ) in long dorters , where their beds are made of soft mattresses and couerings ( for the women in turkey as wel as the men lie clothed ) and are ranckt of either side ; there is a passage in the midst and many lamps burning in the night time : and euery ten maids haue one of the gouernesses lie by them . they which know not the turkish tongue , goe to learne it in schooles appointed to that end in the same serrail . these see not the prince but when they first arriue , and conuerse not with him , but when he will make vse of them . they are furnished with all things necessary for their entertainment with that abundance which is found continually in the sultans serrail . the eunuches which bring them their meate obserue the same order which wee haue described in the sultans seruice . but the queene ( who is mother to the prince , successour to the empire , is serued in her quarter ( where she is stately lodged ) by her owne officers : her vessell is not of gold like the emperours , but of excellent porcelane artificially wrought : in her lodging are the most sumptous feasts of the womens serrail , where as many sultana's meet , to shew themselues 〈◊〉 the emperour , who is of the party , to giu● the disordered appetites of all his senses in their company . there he● makes a dangerous triall , that beauty wounds deeper then a dare , and the respect which all these women yeeld him , carrying themselues towards him with a singular modesty , and a sweet pleasing , exempts him from making that troublesome experience : that a bad wife is the shipwracke of her husband , the tempest of the house , a trouble-rest , a slauery of life , a quotidian euill , a voluntary combat , a chargeable warre , a sauage beast which we nourish , a lionesse wee imbrace , a rocke adorned , a malicious beast , and finally necessary euill . the ladies , the subiects of the sultans delights , liue deliciously neare vnto him : their serrail containes so great a space , as there are within it foure and twenty great courts , most of them paued with polished marble , beautified with their fountaines , inuironed with stones and baths , very commodiously , where these nymphes wash themselues , and plunge their fires , but doe not quench them . a stately mosquee serues in the same place for the exercise of their deuotion . the number of the chambers and goodly halls are fourescore , adorned with precious moueables , the planchers are gilt , the walls are painted in flowres of rare art : the floore is couered with rich persian carpets of gold and silke , with a great number of cushions of tinsell , the bedsteeds are of iuory , or of aloes wood , and of great pieces of corall , whereof one of them cost in the time of amurath the second nintie thousand sultanins , or three hundred and sixtie thousand liuers ; they are garnished with rich stuffes of cloth of gold. the gardens in great number are the places where as nature assisted by art , sets forth the beauties of the spring : the bird-cages and fountaines adorne them , and the alleys by their shadows defends the beauties of the sultana's from the heat of the sunne . seeing that in this stately pallace the most powerfull monarches of the earth serue the beauties of these sultana's , it is fitting that others should serue their persons : so they haue many women that doe that office : some are moores , others are white . but the men that serue them are blacke eunuches , from whom they haue taken all : they were only mutilated of the inferiour parts which serue for generation . but solyman the second , who ended his raigne , when as charles the ninth gouerned france , seeing a gelding leape vpon a mare , he iudged thereby that the eunuches which kept his women might busie their lasciuious passions , and then he caused all to be cut off ; the which hath continued euer since . these eunuches are all blacke , to distinguish them from those of the sultans serrail : and their perfection consists in their deformitie , for the most hideous are the fairest : for being neare vnto those beauties so perfectly accomplished , they serue for a lustre . they bring them from the grand cairo , the chiefe citie of egypt , instructed to serue in this court , by the care of the basha who is viceroy there : if they be not , there are men in the serrail appointed to teach them what they should know : from this schoole they passe vnto the ladies , they giue them names fitter for their handsomenesse than for their moorish deformity . for to some boyes which haue flat noses , wide mouthes , thicke lips , eyes almost out of their heads , great eares , their haire curled like wooll , and their face fearefully blacke , so as there is no white to be seene but their eyes , and teeth : they call them hycinthe , narcissus , rose and gilliflowre . doubtlesse such flowres are soone withered and vnable to fructifie . they assigne them a hundred aspres by the day ( an aspre is about a penny of our sterling money ) two robes of silke , a piece of linnen cloth , and some other thing for their meaner necessities : they are vnder the obedience of an old wretched eunuch , blacke like themselues , who is their commander , called chissar agassi , that is to say , the chiefe of the virgins : hee is , as it were , the chiefe and superintendent of this pallace of women , speakes when hee pleaseth to the emperours , and hath most commonly a share in the fauours of the court : for the prince being inclined to women , he is the mercurie of his affections : the other inferiour blacke eunuches passe many times to the grand seignours serrail , to carrie the secrets of the sultana's in some note to the capiaga , who presents it to the emperour : their office honours them with this priuiledge , aboue the white eunuches which serue the prince , who neuer enter into the womans lodging , neither doe they see them . the blacke goe not out of the serrail , without the leaue of the sultana queene , mother to the eldest of the sultans children in other places they would make some difficultie to giue vnto queenes , yea , to women of an inferior condition , moores to serue them , for feare that comming to conceiue , their imagination should make an impression in their children , of the complexion and forme of such groomes : but the turkes doe not insist vpon that . and i haue neuer heard that any sultana hath beene deliuered of a moore , although i know this may be done : histories furnish vs with examples of such accidents , women haue borne children like vnto the pictures which were in their chambers . there are fiue hundred of these blacke men , from the age of twelue yeares to fiue and twenty , and at the most thirty , the women are vsually three hundred or thereabouts , aswell of the sultana's as of those that serue them : to tell the number of the sultana's directly , it is difficult : for they daily present maidens vnto the grand seigneur , who seeing his pallace sufficiently furnished , sends them to the old serrail . the women slaues which serue them haue fiue or six aspres by day , two robes of searge , and one of silke yearely , a piece of fine cloth of twenty ells or more , and many gifts from the sultana's their mistresses , who reward their fidelitie and diligence with many presents of money and other things : for they abound in all sorts of presents , as bedkins se● with precious stones , earings , iewels , plumes of feathers , cloth of gold , rich furtes , and other moueables which the king sends the more willingly for that they cost him nothing . the bashaes at the returne from their gouernments present him . the embassadours of the prince of tartary , & other soueraignes in asia , bring vnto him and fill his wardrobe with rich diuersitie of presents . but aboue all things these ladies loue to make prouision of money ; for their beautie doth not hinder them to participants with the defects of their sex , which is subect to auarice . this is the cause why they draw into their serrail , some cunning female iew , with the emperours permission , whom they giue to vnderstand that it is to teach them new workes with the needle , or to make triall of some excellent receipts in physicke for the cure of their infirmities , or the preseruation of their healths : thus the iew being entred into the serrail , she gaines affection of the eunuch which commands at the gate , in giuing him money and other rich commodities , and in a short time she goes the loue of the sultana's ; yea , she hath a transcendent power ouer their wils , bringing vnto them from abroad whatsoeuer they desire to buy , and receiuing from them what they are willing to sell . this trade is kept secret ; for the sultan would not take it well that they should sell that which he giues them . but these women desirous to make prouision of money , which hath alwayes been the most precious of their moueables , to the end that if their soueraigne dye● , being conducted to the old serrail , they may get forth in being married to some great men of the port : the which is easie to effect in gaining the friendship of the chadun their gouernesse by great gifts : they giue vnto this iew rich diamonds , great round pearles , great turquoises , and most precious iewels for a base price : for they which haue no conuersation out of the serrail , know not the worth of things , and part with them as it pleaseth the iew : shee sels them to strangers , and buyes such things as shee brings vnto the ladies at a deare rate : so as the great wealth which they enioy in a short time , doth shew that they frequent the serrail of women : but goods euill gotten are many times wasted in the same manner . the iew is sometimes stript , and for a punishment of her frauds , leaues her life comming out of the serrail . the bashaes aduertised of this deceitfull trade , caused it to cease , and the tefterdars or treasurers , when their cofers are emptie , seeke to fill them with the gaine of these brokers . if the emperour be a child , and that his mother hath any part in the administration of affaires , the traffique of these iewish women mounts higher , and from precious stones they passe to the offices of state : they which affect them rather by the power of their purse , then by the merit of their vertue addresse themselues vnto them , and their affections being bought they doe easily purchase the fauour of the sultana mother : we haue obserued a famous example in the seuenteenth booke of our turkish history which will not be vnfitting to make a briefe description , for the commodity of such as haue not that first volume . cheira chaduna iewish woman being crept into the serrail of women , by the meanes which we haue mentioned , enioyed the friendship of the sultana queene by the cunning of her indusirious trade , and the sweetnesse of her pleasing humour : soone after mahomet the third left his life in his serrail , and his scepter to achmat his eldest sonne , being about fourteen or firteene yeares old : the sultana vulida or the sultan mother , if called by her sonne to assist in the gouernment of the state. cheira was in fauor with this princess , who in short time purchased him that of the emperour : for this prince falling sick of the small poxs , the iew did visit him with his mother , attended him in his bed , is she was cunning and indued with a good wit , she did ease the importunities of his feuer by telling of pleasant tales , and sometimes repaired his forces with a little wine , which shoe brought out of the citie , and made him to drinke contrary to the prohibition of his law : the sultan recouered his health ; he remembers the iewes good seruices , and giues her no lesse share in his affection , than she had in his mothers : thus she growes doubly powerfull , and she deales no more in selling the goodly trash of the womens serrail : the most eminent dignities of the empire are her traffique . the great vizar buyes the scales at her hands , and the dignitie of lieutenant generall of the turkish empire . the mufti mounts to that supreame ecclesiasticall dignitie by her meanes ; and the other great men of port follow in the current of their portunes the winde of her desires : money and the iew do call things in constantinople : and he which before durst not thinke of offers in 〈◊〉 to admire them , doth now enioy them by these two meanes : auarice calls all disorders into the state , and leaues valour , and the rare vertues of men of merit to contempt , if they were not furnished with money : and the prince did not only suffer them , but commanded it . for that the iew said it must bee so . this must not continue long , and the qualities of cheira being of the nature of those of the court are found passable and perishable . the ianizaries who are the force of constantinople , and many times the violent reformers of the turkish state , deale in it , and to this insupportable mischief they bring the rigour of their remidie : they goe to the serrail in armes , demand the iew , and they refuse her , they threaten to breake the gates , and to dragge her , with many others , into the midst of the place , to reuenge vpon them the disorders of the state : they were ready to execute their words by effect , when as of many mischiefes they made choice of the least , and thrust the iew out of the serrail , to the mercy of their rage : there were none grieued in the serrail , nouelties are pleasing , when they happen they loue them , and enuie swimmes in ioy and pleasure when as they see any fauourite fall . and what could they doe in this case ? what meines were there to calme the spirits of men that are armed , and the force of the empire , who at that time did not acknowledge any other master but their passion ? moreouer , the people followed their motion , and demanded iustice of this horseleeth who suckt all , swallowed all , and ledt other to suffer : thus they abandoned her to force and to the rigour of the sword. an example which tels vs that the fauour of the court which doth not aduance any to dignity but such as are incapable , which contemnes vertuous men , and builds the continuance of his fortune in the heaping vp of perishing wealth , runs headlong to his owne ruine , and makes himselfe fat to bee an oblation which they will offer vp vpon the first sedition . the ianizaries take chiera , they strip her , whip her , and put a burning candle into her priuie 〈◊〉 , and so drag , her laid all along thorew the citie of constantinople , to serue for a spectable vnto the people : in the end they teare her in pieces , and naile the principall parts of her body , to the gates of the greatest officers of the empire : that of the mustice high priest of their law , had the head with this writing . behold the hand which hath sold thee thy office , & the fauours of the port : the head was set vpon the grand vizirs gate , & these words vnderneath it . this is the head which hath giuen thee counsell to the preiudice of the state. they did hand her tongue at the house of the cadi or chiefe iudge of constantinople , with this reproch in writing : receiue the tongue which hath taught thee iniustice . thus in the year . ended the iew which practised in the serrail of women : & the rest haue as bad an end : if not so exemplary , which is for that they attain not to the like fauour . this is the successe of the iewes couetousnesse which frequent the sultanes serrail : but none of them enter , before the eunuch of the gate vnuailes her , and sees what shee is ; lest that some man vnder the habit and trade of such brokers , should enter into this pallace , to make traffique of his amorous passion . the order which they obserue in guarding these faire creatures is exact : they doe not only search the women which enter , and the eunuches at their returne from the citie : but moreouer they haue a care of beasts : they will not allow the sultanaes to keepe any apes , nor dogges of any stature . fruits are sent vnto them with circumspection : if their appetites demand any pompeons which are somewhat long , or cowcumbers , and such other fruits they cut them at the gate in slices , not suffering to passe among them any slight occasion of doing euill . so bad an opinion they haue of their continencie . it is ( without doubt ) a signe of the turks violent jealousie : for who can in the like case hinder a vicious woman from doing euill ? she is too industrious in her designes ; and hee which had his body couered with eyes alwayes watching was deceiued . in the meanetime if any woman in the serrail be discouered in the effects of her lasciuiousnesse , the law long since established for them by the sultan , condemnes her to die , the wh● executed without remission : she is put into a sack , and in the night cast into the sea , where she doth quench her flames with her life . this seuere punishment doth follow the enormitie of their crimes : for lesse faults they suffer lighter correction : their superiours beat them , and if they continue obstinate , the sultan causeth them to be put out of his pallace , and sends them to the old serrail . at their departure the cheira chadun strips them of their goodliest commodities , and addes to their misfortune the losse of their most pretious things , and most necessary for the comfort of their liues in that sad and troublesome abode . the others which enioy a better fortune in the royall pallace , doe sometimes try that beauty is a fraile good ; the violence of an infirmitie , and the burning of a feauer makes the roses which adorne their cheekes to vade , and the lillies of their countenances to wither . when there is question to seeke for remedie for their diseases , they labour after an extraordinary manner . if the sicke person be none of the sultana's , whom the emperour doth most affect , the old women which gouerne them , goe downe vnto the apothecaries shop without the inner gate of the serrail , and shewing the physician her vrine , she relates the estate of the sicke person . he prescribes without seeing her , vpon the report that is made , so as many die for want of helpe . but if the queene who hath giuen a successor to the empire , or some other whom the sultan loues with passion , falls sicke , they aduertise the lachin bassi , which is the chiefe physician , who hauing obtained leaue from the prince to goe and visit her , hee enters into the womens serrail , where the eunuches receiue him , for all the women retire at his comming . they lead him into the chamber of the sicke party , who hath her face couered with her couerings , for they vse no linnen , to the end the physician should not see her ; shee hath her arme only out of the bed , couered with fine cypresse , vpon the which hee feeles her pulse , and knowes the qualitie of the feuer , but it is not lawfull for him to speake , whilest hee is before the sicke person . after this he retires ●ard for that hee may not turne his backe towards her : ●medies which hee doth prescribe are most commonly so●us potions , all other physique is in a manner neglected in that court : for the turkes beleeue that from the day of their birth , the time and continuance of their liues is written vpon their foreheads , by an ineuitable destinie , which no kind of physicke can change . if it were neccessary for the sicke person to change the aire , this remedie would be very difficult . for the women neuer go out of the serrail , but in the sultans company , and they goe to no other places but to the old serrail , and to his houses of pleasure , and are not seene by any man : the black eunuches which guard them , helpe them into their coaches , which they shut vp close before they goe out of the serrail : the streets of constantinople by the which they are to passe , are made cleane and hanged with cloth , to the end that no man should violate by his lookes the absolute content which the prince hath of these goodly creatures : who seeme to be only borne for him : hee alone doth see them , hee alone doth conuerse with them , and he only doth enioy them . but seeing the relation of the life of the women of this great serrail , hath brought vs to the gates of the old serrail , let vs enter into it , and finish the history of their fortune . this imperiall pallace was sometimes the stately designe of sultan mahomet the second , whom the turkes call conquerour , who after he had taken constantinople , caused it to be built for his mansion , in that part of the citie , which his architects did hold to be the most beautifull and the most commodious . it is spacious enough to lodge a great prince , with all the officers of his house . it s circuit containes aboue halfe a french league or a good english mile , the walles are high and strong , there is but one gate guarded by a company of white eunuches , by the which no man enters but the emperour : if the necessitie of his house drawes him thither , they cause the women to retire into a priuate place vntill that he be gone . it hath aswell as other royall houses beautifyings and commodities ; delightfull gardens , pleasing fountaines , commodious bathes , and a moschee for their deuotions . the three strange harbingers , but all three allied , haue lodged many faire women in it , that it to say , death , inconstancy , and contempt : death hath sent a great number thither , when shee hath taken away the prince , which cherish their beauties ; and amongst those are the sultana's . mothers to the princes children , his daughters and his sisters , and the monarches aunts which is newly seated in the throne of his predecessour . inconstancie ; when as the sultan wearied with the lasciuious imbracements of the women which haue beene the idoll of his affections suffered himselfe to be perswaded to a new loue , that they haue abused his fauours , and that they haue made themselues vnworthy to continue in his pallace . contempt , when as some of these virgins which are presented vnto him , haue not in his judgement , allurements sufficient to captiuate him : or when as yeares ( an enemy to beauty ) doth blemish them with wrinckles , and doth rauish the honour of their delicate complexions , and the glory of their countenances . these vnfortunate ladies which haue beene that which they are no more , haue no other consolation , in this kind of exile but the hope to be married to some basha , or some other great man of the port , at the least such as had no children by the sultan : for the condition of others which are mothers binds them to a perpetuall widdowhood , yet they may easily attaine vnto it if the sultan giues way , if the chadun or gouernesse be pleased , and if they haue mony : of this last the other two depends , by it they gaine the chadun , and she perswades the prince that they are worthy : thus gold may doe any thing in all places , and the dares which loue imployes in such places , haue golden heads . this is the reason why they gather together all the money they can , partly by the sparing of their pensions , and partly by the sale of their most rich commodities brought from the other serrail in secret , and without the priuitie of the gouernesse , who strips them at their going forth ( but vnjustly ) of the pearles , pretious stones and other rich gifts , which their graces haue in their season deserued from the princes bountie : this feuere old woman restores them to the sultan , but most commonly she keeps a share to herselfe . a strange alteration of humane things , they which formerly had possest the empire in mastering its monarches , suffer the disgrace to be shut out of his pallace , and to lose their moueables : they which are more politique , which haue foreseene their putting out , and haue secretly conueyed their richest stuffe , they haue the aduantage to be rich : they winne the lady which commands them , and by eunuches let the bashaes , vnderstand the number of their sultanins & wealth : these without any further bruit demand them in marriage , and promise the prince to make them a rich dowrie . others which by their fruitfulnesse are depriued of this search , liue in stately lodgings in this pallace , with abundance of all sorts of commoditie for life , with the which they enjoy the qualities of sultanaes and queenes : but those which haue had fortune aduerse vnto them , wh●ch hath depriued them both of the fauour of the court & of their goods , liue in care with a small allowance in this serrail , and if they can make any delicate workes , they haue the gaine by the traffique of the iewes which visit them , and therewith they doe in some sort case their discommodities . in this old serrail there is a quarter where as no body lodgeth , royally furnished , and reserued for the prince when he goes to visit his kinswomen , or practizeth the commerce of his loues . carrying with him close coaches full of his faire sultana's , as we haue said else-where , with whom he spends the best of his dayes , and abandons all noble exercises , more worthy of a prince , to enjoy their charming company . thus these women detaine him , possesse him , and diuert him from vertue . in this sense an ancient had reason to say , that if the world were without women , men should conuerse with the gods. this must be vnderstood of vitious women , and not of those that loue vertue , the which is to be esteemed and embraced in what subiect soeuer it be found . chap. xii . of the grand seigneurs sisters , and his other kinswomen , and of the marriages of his daughters . the turkish emperours sisters lodge and liue in the old serrail ; their quarters are distinct from the other women , furnished according to their qualities : pleasures and continuall delights , are their ordinary entertainment : in the which they attend vntill the sultan giues them in marriage to some of his great bashaes . when that happens they goe out of that place with their rich stuffe , their coffers full of iewels , and their slaues to serue them , to the number of fiftie or threescore , besides those which their husbands adde vnto them , who are bound to furnish them with a traine fit for their qualities , and to make them a rich dowrie ( according to the custome of the turkes where the men endow their wiues ) at the least with fiue hundred thousand sultanins , which are two millions of liuers , with the great expences hee makes in presents of precious stones . the prince their brother continues the same pensions they formerly had , and augments them thirtie six charges of money yeerely , to buy them pattins ( saith the custome of the empire ) the husbands which marrie such wiues , verifie this truth to their losse , that a great inequalitie in marriage doth many times breed a contempt ; the authoritie of the house fals then vnto the distaffe ; they command them , they call them their slaues , they doe them good or harme , according to the satisfaction they receiued from them , and when the 〈◊〉 giues way , they repudiate them to take others better to their liking , and many times make them to lose their liues : so for a signe of the insolencie of their power ouer their husbands , they weare at their sides a cartar , which is a little poniard inricht with precious stones . if the marriage continue equally to the death of the one or the other ; the husband must arme his spirit with an extraordinary patience , to indure the imperfections of a wife , who knowes that all things are lawfull for her , and who is not restrained by the loue of any vertue , within the bounds of a commandable modestie . the bashaes auoid as much as they can the vexations of this royall alliance , which is bought by their seruitude , entertained with great charges , and many times ends with their bloud : they seldome imbrace it if the princes commandement doe not force them . such women haue libertie by the fauour of the sultan their brother , to go when they please vnto the serrail of sultanan's , and to visit him in like manner . the grand seigneurs aunts and his other kinswomen liue also in the old serrail , with a traine fit for their conditions : the princes mother is in like manner lodged there , she is often visited by her sonne , hee honours her , and supplies her with all the things she can desire : she hath leaue to goe to the imperiall serrail to see him when she pleases ; and if hee fals sicke , she parts not from his beds side , where as naturall loue makes her imploy all her care for the recouery of his health . the princesses , daughters to the sultan are bred vp neere their mothers , vntill they bee married to such great men of his court as shall please him , so as he be a renegado , or taken out of the children of the tribute which they leuy vpon the christians , or some other which hath abandoned the law of iesus christ to follow that of mahomet . these marriages are made when as these royall daughters haue attained the age of eighteene yeares , with a magnificence and pompe worthy of the orthoman house . the thirtieth of iune , was famous for the like solemnitie , when as the emperour achmat gaue his eldest daughter to mahomet bassa captaine of the sea : it is here briefly described according vnto the order which was then in constantinople . the day before the consummation of this marriage , the moueables and iewels of the spouse ( which we call the trusse or bundle ) were carried from the serrail to the bridegroomes lodging : before it , marcht fiue hundred ianizaries on foot , of the gallantest men in all their regiment . the high prouost of constantinople , and the grand vizir follow on horsebace , in rich robes of cloth of gold. the aga or colonell of the ianizaries came alone after them vpon a turkish horse of great price : two hundred men of qualitie mounted and stately attired , followed with a gentle pace ; the talismans , alfaquis , santons , emirs , seriphes , and other men of mahomets clergie marcht after with the puft vp grauitie of their condition . about fiue and twentie paces off , came ameth bassa taftardar , or high treasurer , chosen by the emperour to be sag● , or father to the bride , in rich robes mounted vpon a horse with a royall caparison , hauing about him twelue foot men , he conducted these precious moueables , or this royall bundle , which had in the head of it musique on horsebacke of hobbies and drummes after the turkish manner : it was distinguished into seuen and twenty presents , diuersly carried by seuen and twenty men. the first was a little hatte of massiue gold couered with rich stones . the second was a paire of pattins after the turkish manner also of pure gold , enricht with turquoises and rubies . the third a booke of mahomets law , the couering whereof was of massiue gold set with diamonds . the fourth vnto the sixt was three paire of bracelets of gold and precious stones . the seuenth and eighth two great bodkins of diamonds . the ninth a little cofer of chrystall of the rocke , with the corners of gold halfe a yard high , and halfe as broad , in the which were seene great diamonds , and huge pearles of the value of eight hundred thousand liuers . the tenth vnto the fifteenth , were six smocks imbroydered with gold and stones . the sixteenth to the one and twentieth , were six head-bands for her forehead of the same stuffe and as rich the two and twentieth vnto the seuen and twentieth , were sixe stately robes of cloth of gold , richly set with pearles and diamonds . after these presents followed eleuen chariots full of young virgins slaues to serue the bride ; they were couered and close , and either of them accompanied or rather guarded by two blacke eunuches : twentie other virgins slaues followed on horsebacke , and so many blacke eunuches richly attired and mounted in like manner accompanied them . after all this marched a hundred and forty moyles laden with tapestrie hangings of cloth of gold , of sattin , of veluet , with the ground of gold , and a great number of cushions of veluet and of cloth of gold , which are the chaires of the turkish ladies , with great store of other rich and sumptuous moueables . all these things made the spouses bundle , giuen by the emperour her father : not comprehending the presents and moueables which the bridegroome gaue her . the next day which was the day of the marriage , this princesse was conducted to her husbands lodging , with no lesse pompe and state then her moueables . the iannizaries made the front of this royall conuoie : the great preuost and the great surueyor followed as before . the emirs or cerafes , which are the cursed remainders of the race of mahomet the impostor , and only carry among the turkes a 〈◊〉 turbant ( the marke of their sottishnesse , and of the 〈◊〉 of their predecessor ) came after with a graue march of their vaine holinesse ; the priests , santons , talismans , and about two hundred schollers in the alcoran diuinitie , came after . the vizirs or chiefe iudges of turkey , shewed themselues in this pompe , and before the grand vizir who came in his rank , hauing on his left hand ( which is the most honour a 〈◊〉 turkey ) the mufti , or high priests of the law , thirty men on horsebacke with drums and hobois made the musique after the turkish manner ; seuen or eight egyptians shewing of a pish tricks following them , made it knowne that foolery had a ranke in the greatnesse of the world : forty musitians marcht two and two playing on lutes , harpes , and gitterns ; a foole mufled with a cap and a cloake couered with sheepes bones , and held for a saint by the turkes ( for folly is esteemed in the court and is reuerenced for holy ) danced alone , and shewed tricks . fiftie of the principall officer of the arsenall well attired did honour this solemnitie , or rather were honoured . thirtie men followed them with hammers and other instruments to breake downe the houses which aduanced too farre vpon the streete and might hinder the passage of two great trees of a wonderfull height , laden with diuers sorts of fruits , wherein art did imitate nature ; they were carried by many men , and supported in the midst by many ropes ; vnder the shaddow of these trees marcht twenty officers of the testarder or treasurer a●●● bassa sagon of father to the bride ; hee himselfe came after richly attired and royally mourned . two great touches light carried by many slauen followed him a●her torch of a wonderfull great proportion , burning likewise was carried a part ; it was couered with places of gould . a man would say in seeing it , that this precious metal had beene moulded into a torch , and kindled by a new stone , to giue light in this celebritis as well to the eyes of the body , as it did deele , yea , blind those of the minde . moreouer , this torch was more glistering with precious stones , then with the flame which burne it . the raisser ag● with ●●tie of the princesses officers followed these stately light● . after these , there was carried a great canopie of cri●●●n velvet , where no man was , couered . another came after richer than the first , all couered with plates of pure gold , with great curtaines like vnto a bad hanging downe to the ground , and close of all sides : vnder it the young princesse was on her backe , being the only subiect of this joy : some of her blacke eunuches were about her : her coach couered with cloth of gold , drawne by foure goodly white horses followed 〈◊〉 : eight other caroaches came after this , in ●he which were set among the blacke eunuches many faire virgins belonging to the bride , as glistering starres amidst darke and blacke clouds : in the number of these gentlewomen slaues they had made choist of fiue and twenty of those whose bountie seemed most accomplished : they were on horseback richly at●●●ed , their haire confusedly dispersed waued with the motion of the westerne winde , like waues of gold in a sea of love vpon their delicate shoulders : they made the pleasing end o● this pompous shew , it may be artificially , but it was cunningly enough for turkes , to the end the spectorom of this royal 〈◊〉 , should for the last obiects of their eyes for ●he 〈◊〉 of b●●ut●e , which might 〈◊〉 in their imagination 〈…〉 marks of pleasure , and of the greatnesse of this po●pe . yet it doth not 〈◊〉 the children that shall be borne of this marriage , a fortune equall to the qualitie of the emperours grandchildren : the fundamentall lawes of the turkes estate , ( which supports it by all the meanes they can , and sometimes 〈◊〉 it with bloud 〈◊〉 them euer to haue any charge , or gouernment which may make them eminent in the court : the highest degree they can attain vnto , is to be a saniac ; which is the gouernour of a borough or little town ; or to haue the charge of capigibassi , which is the chief of the porters of the serrail , as in france the captaine of the port at the louver . thus they keep them vnder to the end they may neuer trouble the estate by their authority , and birth , which makes them kinsmen to the crowne . contrariwise , if the bassa their father hath children borne of his slaues before the marriage , these shall precede them , and without contradiction may attaine , if they deserue it , or be fauoured , to the greatest offices of the empire . the sultans vncles by his wiues and his other kinsmen , haue not in regard of this proximitie of bloud , any ●re●t accesse into his pallace , and neere vnto his person , then that which their places giue them . they carry themselues towards him with the same basenesse and submission as others do● , with the which they are equally his slaues . the reason hereof is , that the turkes make no great esteeme of women , and they doe not beleeue that they giuing them to base slaues ▪ or to great bas●●s do dishonour or honour their family : the alliance which comes by their meanes is little regarded : moreover the preseruation of maiestie is so recommended vnto them , as fort his reason they keepe in subiection all the men of their empire , and in like manner those which might aduance themselues by the rights of their birth , the which makes them allied to the prince ▪ chap. xiii . of the grand seigneurs male children , of their education , and of the solemne pompe at their circumcision . the sultans male children are after their birth , lodged and bred vp together in the serrail , if they be borne of one woman , but if they haue diuers mothers they are separated hav● 〈◊〉 lodgings . their mothers see them bred vp to the 〈…〉 yeares , with the iealousie and enuie which 〈◊〉 proudly among the women of diuers beds . after this time ●he 〈◊〉 causeth the nurses to bee recompenced , and sends them to the old serrail , if they be not married nor haue any houses in constantinople . these young princes from the age of fiue yeares vnto eleuen or thirteene which they are with the wom●n , ●e their schoolemasters called cozas , whom the father giues them : th●se enter daily into the serrail of wom●n , and are led by blacke eunuches without seeing any of the ladies , into a chamber where these young princes remaine : they instruct them in the presence of two old 〈…〉 as it i● allowed them to continue , after which they returne with the same guides , who bring them to the gate of the serrail . this exercise is continued vntill the prince comes to the age of thirteene yeares , which is the ordinary ●earme of the turkes circumcision , after the imitation of ismael , from whom they glory to be descended , who was circumcised at the same age . sometimes the father seeing him grow great and neare him , stayes not so long . he causeth him to be out at eleuen yeares , to send him out of the serrail , and to re● him from him into some gouernment of asia . the ceremony of the circumcision is in turkey the most famous of their pompe , they call it marriage , but a marriage of the soule : and for that the soule is more excellent then the bodie , so the solemnitie of these marriages doe farre exceed those of corporall marriage . we will succinctly describe the particularities , and will take for a table of this royall magnificence , the prefines , playes , feasts , and gallant showes , which were made at the circumcision of maho● the third . grandfather to him that now raignes : some dayes before 〈◊〉 : for the circumcision followes the feast ; which was 〈◊〉 vpon his occasion . the hippodrome is a great place in constantinople , about fourescore fanthome long and sortie broud , artificially built vpon a great number of pillars and bashaes which suppose it strongly , and keepe it from drowning by the waters of the sea , which run vnder it , by certaine channels which giue it entry : it was the ancient mannage and course for horses as the word doth signifie , where the greeke emperours caused their horses to be ridden , and gaue vnto the eyes of the people which beheld them from a goodly theater built at the end , the pleasure of their stately courses . the theater is now ruined , and the goodly stones wherewith it was built haue serued for the proud pallaces of bashaes , which they haue raised thereabouts : this place is called at this day atmeiden , that is to say mannage ; there the magnificences of the circumcision of the turkish princes are performed . the day being come when they are to begin the feast , the emperour goes on horsebacke from the serrail , to come to the hippodrome ; the young prince his sonne is on the right hand , ( which is the lesse honourable among them ) attired in a rich robe of cloth of gold , couered with an infinite number of diamonds , and great round pearles of inestimable value : the point of his turbant glistered with precious stones : he was mounted vpon a goodly horse , with the richest caparison that could be found in the sultans serrail : the bitt was of massiue gold set with many diamonds , the stirrops of the same mettall couered with turquoises , the buckles were also of gold enricht with rubies , and the rest of the stately furniture accordingly : the grand vizir , the begtierbeys of asia , and europe , with other basha's of the port follow their lords , the ianizaries , solaquis , spahis , capigis , and the other guards and officers of the court accompany them , all of them attired with so great lustre and pompe , as it seemed that all the wealth not only of the east , but of the whole world had beene transported to constantinople , to adorne the men which shewed themselues in this solemnitie . being come to the hippodrome , they were receiued with a double harmony : the first consisted of hob●yes , fifes , drums , and trumpets , with such a noyse as the ayre and earth ecchoed againe : the second , the acclamations of the the people , who cried with a loud voice , liue sultan amurath , and liue sultan mahomet his sonne . hee to let the people know , how much he did cherish their affection , gaue them a largesse , and cast many great handfuls of gold and siluer amongst them . whilst the princes crosse the place , they caused to march before them fiue great tapers of waxe kindled and enricht with chugnant , and beautified with all sorts of flowres : they we●● for their proportion of bignesse and height rather like vnto great oakes than torches : they carried fortie foot in height . the sultans hauing crost the place entred the pallace of hibraim bassa , where the pauement of the court was all couered with cloth of gold , whereon they marched , and went to take their places , to be the subiects and spectators of this royall pompe . the father entred into a pauillion which was prepared for him , hauing a portall adjoyned beautified with rich pictures of arabia , which looked towards the place : the sonne went into a chamber vpon the left hand , where his seate was prepared . the sultan●es place was ioyning to the pauillion ; in the which were only the mother of the young prince and wife to the emperour , his sister the young princesse , and the woman of their ta●ine : their robes and glorious lustre of pearles and precious stones which they carried were worthy of the wife & daughter of the most powerfull and rich monarch of the earth . all the agaes and captaines of the port were in a gallery neere vnto them : at the end of the same lodging were other galleries erected of three stories : they had diuided them into little lodgings like vnto cabinets ; in the first and highest was the grand vizir , and the other vizirs , with the begliar●ey● of asia and europe were placed next , and the bassa oachiali captaine of the sea , or generall of the galley , and of all the fleets of the empire , whom fortune had d● from the trade of a base fisherman of calabria , and aduanced to that degree . in the second story were many lords & courtiers of the port. in the third and lowest they had made places for the embassadours of kings and christian princes : that of the french embassadour was in the first ranke , the emperours had the second , the polonians the third , the b●iliffe of venice the fourth , and he of raguse the fi●st : they were all in cloth of gold , and their gentlemen in like manner . he of france did not assist , holding it vnseemely for the embassadour of a most christian king and eldest sonne of the church to be spectator of a superstition , contrary to the law of his religion , yet his lodgings were kept void , aboue those of the imperiall embassadour , and no man held it during the feast . on the other side of the place there were theaters and lodgings erected for the embassadours of mahometan princes , who would not haue their places neere vnto the christians . the first place was giuen to him of persia ; who was stately attired in those goodly robes of cloth of gold after the persian manner , buttoned about him band● it ●wise ; the gentlemen of his traine did equall in pompe and gallantnesse any other of their condition whatsoeutoer . the top of their turbants couered with goodly turquoises , whereof their country abounds , made a goodly shew : they had brought their wines with them , who were wonderful faire , and attired with great aduantage to 〈…〉 : they couer their heads with many 〈…〉 gold wretched with their haire which they suffer to hang downe vnto their girdles and they artificially make two little hornes of ha●re enricht with pearle and precious stones , the which fall vpon their faire fore-heade : they made the b●itana's to enuy them , who beheld them and admired their grace thorow their ●a●tice windowes . persia hath alwayes had the glorie to haue had the fairest women in the world. the daughters of cyrus , and the wife of king darius , had so many ●r●ment● in their beautifull countenances as alexander durst not looke on them , fearing to be vanquished , and roxan● although of ●ase condition , was found so beautifull , as she deserued the honour to be wise vnto the great prince . the turkish women enter not into comparison with the persians for beautie , to whom they yeeld it ; and they say that their prophet mahomet would neuer got into persia ; and when they demanded the reason , his answers was that the women 〈◊〉 so beautifull courtesie and friendship , that which the others brought for tribute : hee gaue hi● 〈◊〉 f●ly clocke of 〈◊〉 which strooke the houres melodiously in musique , by length and twentie bels of siluer ; and with it thirtie p●ks of sca●her . the bailiffe of venice prose●d● cupboard of siluer pla●e , the one h● fragile , and the other white , sixe great bay●es of siluer to draw water , ten peeces of cloth of gold ; ten of silke , sattin , and veluet , and twentie of scarlet . the polonian brought 〈◊〉 ●ter , whose 〈◊〉 and scabba● was all couered with precious flower . he of ragusa geue fifte●ne goodly cups of siluer , many tapet● of white wa●● , which the turkes esteeme , and some peece of scarlet . the persian presented two ●o●an● , and some other bookes of muham●a larv● , couered without 〈◊〉 gold , many persian 〈…〉 silk● , and a good i●●her of gr●●t 〈◊〉 : th● embassadour of t●rt● gaue many skins of sa●es and other exquisite p● of great price . all the rest t●e their presents according to the order and rancke of the princes 〈◊〉 m●●●th●● . they 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 loue , and the rigours of 〈…〉 ●dered this 〈◊〉 , yet they did celebrate the first , in those goodly places 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 : for the 〈…〉 the grand ●g●s c●●bl●c● made pi●y to 〈…〉 serrail , where the 〈…〉 rich presents , and ga● another time vnto the s● as●●hi , that is to say crowned , whom we haue lodged 〈◊〉 him in the p●l● of 〈◊〉 bassa , a crowne of 〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 brought 〈…〉 all made of sugar presented to the life , of the 〈…〉 proportion they ought to be of , as camels , lions , elephants , tygers , and many 〈◊〉 . the embassadours had their p● 〈…〉 were 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 . this was 〈…〉 〈…〉 . the mufti who is the high priest of the turkish law , opened the beginning ; he appeared first in the place , being maiestically set in a tabernacle carried vpon a camels backe : he had a booke in his hands which hee turned alwayes ouer : about him were on foot a great number of priests , and religious mahometans , who held bookes in like manner . but their fantasticke attire did shew plainely the humours of their brutish spirits : some had their heads couered with hoods , others with mitres , some with crownes , many had robes of beasts skinnes . they were no sooner come vnto the place , but they made shew of their religious modestie , in whistling , howling , beating vpon pans and basons , ringing of little bels which they carried in their hands , as a man would say that these testimonies of their zealous deuotion , were an insolent jangling , at the sound whereof they did leape & friske without ceasing . in this posture they made three turnes about the place , after which they stayed before the grand seigneurs window , who looked vpon their fooleries . there they made their prayers , during the which some religious men of the troupe drew out great kniues , and cut their flesh in diuers parts of their bodies , for the leue of the prophet , and of their sultan . the mufti descended from his tabernacle , entred into the pallace , and made his presents , which consisted in some bookes of the law. after which he retired with the brutish company of this monstrous clergie . and for that this first troupe was ridiculous , that which followed was lamentable : they were the two christian patriarches , the one of the grecians , the other of the armenians , attired in long blacke copes , which are their patriarchall robes , the true colours of their seruitude and heauinesse : they were followed by some christian priests : their gate was pittifull , hauing their heads hanging downe , in such sort , as the christians that were come thither to laugh , found a worthy subiect of weeping , seeing the church captivated to the cruelty of turkes , and the reuerend pastors thereof forced to goe and humble themselues at the feet of their tyrant , and enemy of their law , in a superstitious ceremony , and contrary to their religion : to life their sacred hands vpon him , and prostitute vpon his person the grace of their blessings : this is the estate whereunto the diuision of christians hath reduced them . when they came before the sultan , they prayed vnto god with a loud voice to blesse him , they presented him with a great bason of siluer full of peeces of gold , and so returned poorer than they came . the merchants followed , to vent without profit the most precious of their merchandize : they were a thousand in a troupe , turkes , christians , or iewes , all attired in robes of gold , and followed by a pleasing band of young men attired like maidens , hauing bowes in their hands , and quiuers at their backes full of golden arrowes . a childish troope of daintie young boyes like so many cupids crowned with flowers , and holding darts in their hands , drew without any difficultie a chariot which followed them , whereon was set and opened a shop full of cloth or gold and silke , with tapestries of all sorts , which they presented to the sultan , and cryed ; liue sultan amurath . the goldsmiths followed after ; their decking did shew that they traded in precious wares : they were all couered with precious stones : some of their number drew a rich shop full of vessels of gold and siluer which they gaue vnto the grand seigneur . a small troupe of other goldsmiths made a band a part : they were those of baiestan , whereof we haue spoken before , stately attired : the stones and pearles which were vpon their garments , were valued at a million of gold : the presents which they made were great and rich . all the other tradsmen came in their order , and all laboured in their profession . the makers of cloth of gold and silke , to the number of fiue hundred men well attired , caused two loomes to march with them , whereon they made a peece of cloth of gold , and another of silke before they had gone thrice about the place . the lace-makers did the like in their kind : they were in the midst of many sorts of beasts made of silke , which marched with them by art : the linnen weauers , tapestric men , and cotton makers , laboured also in their vocation . the feather-makers fed the curiositie of the spectators with feathers and winde : they made many artificiall birds , which did flie in the aire , as if they had beene naturall . tailors made garments in passing vpon the place ; smiths did worke in iron , potters made pots , cutlers made kniues , and sadlers saddles , masons did build , and glasse-makers did blow their glasses , bakers did bake ; and that which was not pleasing , the sluttish butchers did kill and slay beasts , and gaue the flesh to the people . the gardiners were there laden with flowres , the ploughmen with their ploughes tilled the sand : the shepheards with their fat troups made their three turnes : the keepers of moiles , asses , and carters , brought their moiles , their horses , and their asses : their grosse speeches did not greatly tickle the sultans cares : nor their presents did not draw his eyes to the contemplation of their beautie : he had nothing but wood , stone , and water : and that which he did , as i conceiue , suffering their foolery to entertaine his leisure , was only to represent vnto his ambition the fabricke of the world , to the gouernment whereof he aspires , in receiuing such homages as th●se men could yield . the iewes were the last which gaue presents : they were three hundred young men separated into three bands , disguised in diuers nations : the one was attired and armed like french , the other represented spaniards , and the third seemed to bee swissers with their great cod-peeces ; they had for their traine an infinite number of dragons , sirens , and tortoyses of the sea , which marched artificially : and with this , pleasant antiques , as women which had resigned their distasses vnto their husbands , and made them to spin : they were gotten vpon their shoulders to shew their empire , and to let them see the miseries of these coxcombes , charged with such importune burthens . these homages and presents being thus ended , the combats of warre , did shew the force of their art , and the sports the pleasure of their brauerie : the grand vizir would haue the honour to expose vnto his masters eyes , the representation of his victories against the christians . he caused to be drawne into the place two great castles of wood , diuersly painted , mounted vpon wheeles , garnished with towres , fortified with rampiers , and furnished with artillerie : the one was kept by turkes , who had planted vpon their tower , many red , white , and greene ensignes : the other was defended by men , attired and armed after the french manner , who seemed christians : their ensignes carried white crosses ; without doubt they had beene taken in some encounter , or at the sacke of some towne of the christians : either of these castles had thirtie horse , which made diuers sollies : the turkes forced the others to make their last retreate into their fort , where they shut them vp , besieged them , battered their walls , made a breach , sent to discouer it , and marched to the assault with their vsuall cries and howlings : the little resistance they found made them soone masters and vanquishe is , although they were themselues vanquished , for they fought against themselues : if they had had to deale with christians , they had not preuailed so easily . as soone as they were entred , they abandoned the place to their cruelty , put all to the sword , cutting off the heads of the principall , and lifting counterfeit heads aboue the walls . the contempt which they make of vs ended the triumh ; they let slip into the place about thirty hogs which they had shut into a fort , and ranne after them crying and howling in mockerie : thus the turkes doe not sport but in contemning the christians , nor labour seriously but in ruining them : and they by a fatall diuision prepare their victories , and dispose the triumphs which they obtaine of them with great facilitie . occhiali bassa great admirall of the sea , exceeded by his industrie , the vizirs inuention . hee caused to come rowling into the place , a great island , admirably well made of boords and pastboord , which represented cypres : two powerfull armies held it besieged , the one by sea and the other by . land : there was artificially seene their descent into the island , the siege of famagouste , the sallies , skirmishes , batteries , counter-batteries , mines , counter-mines , breaches , assaults vpon assault , fire-workes , and whatsoeuer the furie of warre could inuent . sometimes the turkes were masters of the wals , and suddainly the generositie of the cypriots repulsed them : but time , force , and the want of succours made them receiue the composition which they offered them ; yet the disloyaltie of the turks did not obserue it , for some they made slaues , and the rest they put to the sword : all this was seene in the place : when as the sound of trumpets , the noise of drums , the howling of turkes and the thundering of the canons seemed to be at the taking of another island at cypres . the wonder of this artificiall representation did much please the sultan , reioyced the people , and reuiued in the christians minds the griefe of their losse : heauen would haue it so to punish their great curiositie , for assisting with these infamous mathometans , and to be spectators with them at the pompes of their superstition . but he did not suffer their insolencie to be vnpunished ; hee made it knowne that if his iustice suffers them to bee ascourge to the christians , yet hee doth not alwayes suffer them , to haue them in derision : the cannonadoes , where there was nothing but powder , slue many of these takers of the island in picture vpon the place , & wounded a great number . some other artificiall castles appeared after , shewing the like thing to that of the grand vizir : one among the rest , the least of all , carried two towers , in the which there were two men armed , which fought on against the other with their semiters , they did mannage greene ensignes , and battleaxes of glasse without breaking them . the romeliens and albanois , whom the turkes hold for the best men at armes , came after with their launces and their targets vpon the left arme , they haue no rest to beare it , like vnto the franques , it is only tied to their saddles by a leather thong , for they carrie no cuyrasses : many of their horses were slaine there in combating . after the encounter , they did runne at the ring after their manner , which is to set a little rod of iron on the ground , on the end whereof they put a ring somewhat bigger than those which they vse in france . they which tooke it , carrying the ring on the end of their launce being on foot , went to present it vnto the sultan before his window , who threw him out a ring of gold in recompence ; the manner of receiuing it was not without a mysterie : in raising it from the ground , the cauallier kist it , laid it vpon his head , and bending downe very low made a reuerence and so retired . when these men had voided the place , they brought in thirtie christian souldiers , lately taken in the wars of hungarie : they followed with their irons the triumph of certaine turkish captaines which had taken them ; some ensignes and drums of their companies made vp the trophie of these barbarians . a goodly troupe of archers on horsebacke arriued soone after with a more generall joy ; they actiuities which they shewed are admirable . after they had finished their courses , with a target in the left hand , and a long dart or halfe pike in the right , sometimes ranged in battaile , sometimes disbanded , casting them one at another , and taking them vp from the ground in running : they ranne their horses with their full speed , and in the swiftnesse of their course , drew their semiters thrice out of their scabbords , and put them vp as often without any stay : in like manner they shot thrice with their bowes , with the first they hit an iron on the hinder part of the horse ; with the second they strooke an apple of gold , which was vpon the top of a great mast of a ship set vp in the midst of the place : with the last they hit the ring at which the albanois had runne : then standing vpright in their saddles , they did run their horses with full speed , and did mannage their armes as before . some of their troupe did things which were admirable : there was one who tooke the saddle from his horsebacke , laid it vpon his necke , and set it in its place againe all with running . the same m●n set an orange vpon the turbant of his slaue , and in running pierced it diuers times with his arrowes , and neuer hurt his slaue ; hee pierced a great brazen morter with an arrow ; moreouer , hee tied two horses together , set a foot vpon either of them , and standing vpright , supported a young boy who shot with his bow as the horses galloped . another of the same archers ran with all speed his head in the saddle , and his feet vpwards betwixt foure semiters , which had their points set against him : two men of their troupe put themselues into one saddle , and vaulted before and behinde while the horse did run , lighting and remounting againe without stay . an arabian which was amongst them added the force of his jawes to their dexteritie : he did set a packe saddle on a horse with his teeth , hauing his hands bound , hee put on the panniers , and then set on his boy to load it , hee did also saddle his horse after the same manner , and leapt vpon him ; doubtlesse the biting of such a gallant would be dangerous . this day ( for all these wonders were not one dayes worke ) ended by some actions of piety after the turkish manner , which the sultan caused to be performed at the gate , by the which they got to andrinopolis : thither he went going from the place with the young prince mahomet his sonne , and all the great men of his court , where being ariued he caused foure thousand sheepe to be sacrificed , and a great number of beeues which he caused to be rosted whole , in either of which they put a whole sheepe , and in the sheepe a heu , and in the hen egges , and caused all to be distributed to the poore . hee then receiued newes of the defeat of his army in persia ; for the pleasure of humane pompe is neuer so absolute , but it is accompanied with some cares and crosses : the feeling of this rout fell vpon the embassadour of persia . the turke offers violence to his person , and commits him to prison , and in the open day , and in the view of the people , and of other embassadours , caused his lodging to be sackt and spoiled . but this was no hinderance , but the day following the feast was continued . a troupe of excellent tumblers and mountebankes ( whereof turkey abounds aboue all the regions of the earth ) did to the common amazement of all the spectators these things which follow . the first which shewed himselfe in the place , shut a young boy naked into a hogshead , with fiue and twenty or thirty great serpents , and rowled it about the place , and then drew out the boy whole and sound : the same serpents stinging and biting others which came neere them . after this they buried a young boy deepe in a ditch , and couered him with earth as if hee had beene dead , and yet he answered as distinctly and intelligibly to that which they demanded of him , as if hee had beene out of the ground . another presented himselfe naked without shame , but not without more than humane force , hee layed himselfe flat on his backe vpon the edge of two semiters ; being in this posture , they laid vpon his belly a great anuile of iron , whereon foure men did beate with great hammers ; and moreouer they did riue many great pieces of wood without any offence to him . when this man was retired , a troupe of other naked men exposed themselues to the view of the world all couered with wounds , their bodies being yet larded with the same armes which had made them , some with arrowes , others with kniues and swords ; but before these mad men had gone thrice about the place , two of the troupe fell downe dead , which shewed that their wounds were rather markes of their folly than inchantments . another shewed the force of his jawes , and his hands : he held a horse-shooe betwixt his teeth , and puld it in pieces with his hands ; he brake a plough-share , with three blowes with his fist ; and hee caused a piece of iron to be made red hot , the which hee tooke in his hand licked it with his tongue , rubbed it on his face , and yet was not burnt : afterward hee caused a goat to dance pleasantly vpon his shoulders , and neuer toucht it , causing it to passe from one shoulder to the other without mouing . a headie-brain'd fellow followed this man , vpon whose head they did breake with hammers a great stone , which a man could hardly lift from the ground . hee caused them to couer him with so great a heape of stones as he could not beseene , and yet for all this hee felt no discommoditie . another b●d came after , whose ●eet were so hardned , as they went bare vpon a harrow full of sharpe pikes and cutting k●ines : there was one followed them , who with a cord , tied to his haire without the helpe of his hands , did lift vp a stone of a hundred and fifty pound weight . many beasts instructed in this art of tumbling augmented the pleasure of the assistants : little birds , went to fetch a piece of siluer as farre as they diuided them , and brought it to their masters , asses danced , dogges and apes shewed a thousand pleasant tricke . the grand seigneurs wrestlers , came to shew their force and actiuitie , 〈◊〉 and greased to auoid the surprize of their enemies ▪ these are the most continent men in turkey , they keepe their virginity pure and vntoucht , and say with reason that it doth e●●it●e and preserue the force of their bodies . the speech● , which are the sultans footmen , would also be of the p●●ti● , they came vnto the place with their feets●oe , running and leaping with admirable swiftnesse and disposition . these men ha●e ●e ●kin of their feet so hard as a smithton hardly make a 〈◊〉 to enter ; they doe harden them see pleasure . the dancers vpon ropes shewed strange form of actiuity ▪ in those places they exceed all others what 〈◊〉 for their a●i●i●y . two elephants , and a giraffe , were brought into the hippodrome , to augment the sultan delight by this nouelty . the elephants differed in forme : one was grant and the other li●e . the great one was thri● one high , and bigger than a buffle , or small socere , heads that vpon his 〈◊〉 a little castle of light wood , in the which might 〈…〉 six souldiers without crowling : the 〈◊〉 in comparison of the rest of the body 〈◊〉 : fro● the end of the vpper part of the muscle , then did 〈…〉 , whereof this beast on 〈◊〉 vse as readily as a 〈◊〉 doth his 〈◊〉 , takes what his 〈◊〉 〈…〉 him , carries his entire to his 〈◊〉 , vse 〈◊〉 for a 〈◊〉 with incomparable force , 〈◊〉 are small 〈◊〉 to those of a bore , his another chap is 〈◊〉 vnto the 〈…〉 her hath two great 〈◊〉 , about 〈…〉 round and great , lying vpon his backe , hee sometimes raises them vp : his legs are euen like vnto pillars , in the which there appeares no joynts , yet this beast hath some ; he doth but halfe bend them , and therefore hee suffers himselfe to fall vpon his side this feet are round , and haue fiue nailes ▪ his skin is black ; and hath little haire . the naturalists obserue , and experience doth confirme , that this beast hath so powerfull an instinct , as it seemes , hee is indowed with judgement : examples are familiar in histories : this beast being brought before the grand seigneurs window , lifted vp his head to looke on him , then he bowed it downe very low in signe of reuerence . they cast vpon the ground a handfull of aspres , which is a little coine like vnto the french carolus ; the which hee gathered vp with his heauy trumpe●s handsomely as any man could haue done with his hands ▪ eight strong turkes held a long pole in their hands , and gaue him the end ; as soone as he had seized on it with his trumpe , hee made them to turne about as easily as if they had beene feathers : afterwards hee lifted vp the pole , and strooke it so hard against the ground , as those men were fore 〈◊〉 abandon it : ●ing master of it , hee did flourish with it like at two hand● sword with admirable dexteritie . wherefore the indians haue reason in their warres to make vse of the force and addresse of these beasts : they carrie many men , and when they tie a semiter to the trumpe , one of them kils more than a company of foot could doe ? the giraffe . the giraffe , whereof the portraite is here represent to was at the same time brought into the hippodrome . this beast for that it is little knowne in europe was much admired . it is not only beautifull of it selfe , but it is also gentle and very tractable : it hath a head like a stagge , armed with two little harmes halfe a foot long , couered with 〈◊〉 ; the eares ; the feet and the talle are like 〈◊〉 a cow : it hath a neck 〈◊〉 into a camell , it hath hard knees vpon the ha●s , and brest ; the 〈◊〉 speckled like vnto a leopard , and some beleeue that it is that ca●par● of the ●●dear ; his 〈◊〉 before are foure or fiue times longer then those behind , so as his naturall posture represents a goat standing vpright against a tree to b●ou●e the buds : the which makes him to feed with discom●●●ic : for in this action but is forced as open his legges to make passage for his hand . if we had not vndoubted proofes of the wisdome of nature in the wonders of her workes , wee might say that this beast alwayes standing vpright is one of her fantasticke creatures . being led aboue the place , they were carried backe , passing thorough the citie , the giraffe had such aduantage in the foreport , as his head looked into the windowes of their houses . such were the pompe of the day , the night wanted not here , if there were any eight during the solemnity of this royall circumcision : for at such time as the sunne did not shine in their hemispheare , they had raised a ship must in the hippodrome , whereon there was a great circle like a crowne furnished with burning lamps : and neere vnto the obelisque which is the ancient ornament of this place , there was a longe wheele set vp , the which did time continually , and made twelue other smaller to moue , all which were inuolued with lights , which remayning some , 〈◊〉 notwithstanding to follow the motion of the wheeles , not without a wonderfull content to the eyes of those which beheld them : besides this there were many ship masts with their 〈◊〉 and ta●lings , all couered with lamps , which gaue so cleer a light , as in the dark night they made an artificiall day ; by the fauour of which light , most of those goodly things which had appeared in the day , come after supper to giue 〈…〉 to the company by their 〈◊〉 . after this , 〈…〉 fire-workes , some drowe by 〈◊〉 , ●hers by 〈…〉 which did vo●ie for all ●ames , filled the aire 〈◊〉 agreeable 〈◊〉 , and pleasant thunderings , and the 〈◊〉 of the spectatours with ●●●●ment : but their 〈…〉 , their thundering 〈◊〉 and their 〈…〉 to those which did behold 〈◊〉 those●● and smoake of powers , 〈◊〉 ●heth ( if they 〈◊〉 comprehend it ) that humans 〈◊〉 , and the shewe● of 〈◊〉 greatnesse of the world , dissolue in the end into winde and smoake . the most stately of these nocturnall sports was the representation of a nauall fight so artificially exprest , as it made the christians that were present see , that the recompence of labour , and the reward of merit , hauing drawne into turkey the goodliest inuentions of men , haue made them to lose the name of barbarous to send it vnto vs , where as vertue is not acknowledged . there they saw many shippes and gallies vnder saile , furnished with artillerie , adorned with their flags , the trumpets sounding , fight , inuest , leape from one beak-head to another , kill , cast into the sea , burne , and sinke the enemies vessels , with admirable dexteritie . the battailes at land , sieges , and taking of townes , were represented with no lesse art . but if the description of this royall feast hath beene a pleasing diuersion vnto vs in the toile of this historie , let vs end it according to the naturall course of pleasure , by the griefe which followes . doubtlesse it will be great enough to impart it to those which shall read the issue of this chapter , where we obserue than during the spectacles of this solemnity , the wretched grecian ●y ●roupes in this place to make themselues mahom●tans : some abandoned christianitie to auoid the oppression of the turkes , others for the hope of priuate profit : the youngest and most beautifull were sent into the serrail , with the ichi●glans , and the rest among the azamoglans : this hope of better fortune drew the idlenesse of many young men , so as they could hardly find masters enough to cut them : this detestable troupe of rascals , went to shew themselues before the grand seigneur , their bonnets vnder their feet , in signe that they did tread their law and honour vnder foot : there a turkish priest did cause them to lift vp the demonstratiue finger of the right hand , in signe that they did not beleeue but one god in one person , & to say with a loud voice , laila ey lala alla mehemer ●asoul alla ; then they led them into c●taine pauillions , which were erected expresly at the end of the place where they were circumcised : hee the number of these cast awayes was found to bee aboue foure thousand soul● . these sports and triumphs being thus miserably ended , the young prince for whom they had beene made , was brought into his fathers chamber , where hee was circumcised by one of the great men of the 〈◊〉 the p●s●re of all the basha's . his wound being cured within few dayes , hee goes to take his lost leaue of the sultans his mother , whom she shall see no more vntill hee comes to take possession of the empire , after the death of his father , if hee be the oldest , or to end his life with a halter if hee be a younger brother , when his ●der shall raigne . she giues him presents : and the other sultana's doe the like : all the basha's present him , and the emperour his father appoints his family , giues him a pra●r , an eunuch for gouernour , with many other men to serue him , and sends him into as●a , sa●qua only of the citie of the magnesia , the chiefe of alysia , as lieutenant in that region vnder the authoritie of a basha who is gouernour whilest he carries the title , hee must gouerne his actions with prudence and modestie ; for if he should haue any designes of innouation by the counsailes of some dis●ed seditious persons , he should worke his owne mi● by his owne hanes . the eunuch which is the most ●pp● about him , hee is bound to aduertise the sultan his father , and the principall basha'es , of all his carriage . chap. xiv . of the presents they make unto the grand seigneur , and of that which hee himself giues . the custome to giue present vnto the prince 〈◊〉 beene so practiced in the turkish m●thio , 〈…〉 law of state , so as it is written in the 〈…〉 empire , that all the basha's and great men of the port shall at certaine seasons of the yeare , and at the circumcision of the emperours children , giue him presents , and likewise when they returne from the gouernment of prouinces , where they haue continued some yeares in the administration of their charges of viceroy . the generals of armies at the returne from their victories , are bound to present gifts to the sultan : they doe it vsually in a great quantity of vessels of gold and siluer , swords and daggers enricht with precious stones , and bowes of the like manner , plumes of feathers with precious iewels , rich girdles , exquisite furres , and sometimes pieces of cloth of gold , with tapestries of silke and gold : whereof the princes wardrobe is commonly well stored , to supply his bounty to his sultana's & slaues , and to send to forreine princes : all these men being slaues to their master , and as it were forced to these liberalities , cannot when they please follow their good aduice which say , that it is a noble folly to giue vnto great men , for they beleeue they oblige a man much when they receiue that which he presents . the basha's which returne from the gouernment of egypt , parting from cair● , dispose the value of the presents into ready money , and ariuing at the serrail , they sometimes present vnto the sultan foure or fiue millions of liuers , which is foure or fiue hundred thousand pounds sterling . the generals of armies doe many times practise the same liberality , they are the better receiued by their master , and the glory of their magnificence flyes into the mouth of the people , and they find by their great gifts , that the offering of presents , pacifie both men and gods , ( as they said in old time ) these notable summes ouer 〈◊〉 the inward chasna , which is the princes secret treasure . the christian patriarch giues vnto the sultan newly crowned an honourable present , which the greekes call pesquesian , or when the patriarch co●ers into his charge , by the death or deposition of another . besides this the turkes giue vnto the eunuches which are familiar to the prince many rich presents , to make them speake from them vpon all necessary occasions : for the ballance doth alwayes decline on that side which is heauiest , and the only meanes to gaine the affection of these gelded men , is to glut their auarice , which is no small labour . nassuf bassa , who ended his fortune and his life in the yeere , did often say that the eunuches of the serrail were insatiable : they doe also hold , and they practize this maxime in the turkish court , the which is generally receiued by all men , that the sweetest action of men is , to take , although in truth it be more generous to giue , for him that is able . as pleasure and griefe are naturally ioyned together , haue one temple , and their offerings are vpon the same altar : the othoman monarch who takes a great delight to see himselfe glutted with presents ; not only by his owne subiects , but also by strangers , yet he sometimes finds a distaste in it : as it happened to sely●n the first , whose example shall suffice in this chapter , that by its breuity wee may ease the long descriptions of the former . this prince hauing taken the othoman scepter , his hands being yet bloudy by the death of his brethren and nephewes , and the chiefe of his basha●s ; thinking to be honoured according to the ordinary custome of his predecessors , with presents which forreine princes make , hee saw his cruelty taxed , by that which the persian embassadour presented vnto him , who gaue him in his masters name , a great furious lyon , inaccessible , alwayes fo●ing for rage , and neuer made tame by any man. this present being brought , sely●n fell into a rage , stamps with his foote , complained that hee was wronged , and sware that hee would be reuenged , and demanded satisfaction from the embassadour ; who being aduised and cunning , couered the part which hee had played with many goodly worde ▪ herald , sely●n that this lion did rather represent the 〈◊〉 of his courage , and that of his generosity rather than any other thing ; but this did not pacifie him , he ch●sed him out of his territories , and gaue him to present vnto his master many great dogges with bloudie mussels , as if hee would say , they had 〈◊〉 his lion in pieces , and that in the assaults of warre hee would intreat him in like manner . seeing then the turkish prince doth continually receiue presents from others , it is string he should likewise giue : for it is more seemly for a king to giue then to take , so his wardrobe is vsually open to giue . the sultana's are enricht by his presents ; the mufti and his praceptor are honoured , and the bashaes receiue : and all this consists in precious stones , purses full of gold coyned , robes of cloth of gold , plumes of feathers , iewels , rich armes , and other things of value . the chasnadar bassi , who is the high treasurer , hath the charge to buy what is needfull for presents , hee imployes yearely in cloth of gold , for robes which they giue , the which is made at bursia in asia , foure millions of liuers , besides that which comes into the royall wardrobe , by the presents of basha's and other great men : but as all riuers come from the sea and returne vnto it , so all the grand seigneurs presents returne backe in the end to his owne cosets : the sultana's die , and their goodly stuffe comes to him ; the bashaes end their liues , he takes all as the master doth of his slaues : sometimes hee leaues a part for the execution of the will which he hath made . so as he doth not giue but lends for a time , seeing that the fundamentall law of his estate , which makes all men his slaues , restores that vnto him which he had giuen , and moreouer , all the wealth of his subjects . but all the presents of the turkish emperour are not pleasing to them which receiue them , they are sometimes fatall fore tellings of death to him to whom hee giues them ; for when hee sends for any great men of the port into the serrail , to feast him , or to speake with him , after the feast or at the end of his discourse , meaning to take away his life in his presence , he giues him a blacke robe wrought with gold and silke : as basa●et the second did to bassa achomat , who had supt in the serrail with the other bashaes at his masters table , amidst the delights and pleasures of a royall feast , whereas wine forbidden by the law of their religion , was poured forth as plentifully , as in any part of the world , supper being ended and the table taken away , the bashaes humble themselues before their prince , some kisse the ground in his presence to obtaine pardon for that they had drunke wine , and so returned to their houses . the sultan stayed achomat , with their sweete words , milalah ( that is to say my protectour ) tarrit here with mee . when the others were gone , hee caused a rich robe of blacke silke wrought with gold to be brought vnto him , ●t the fight hereof acha●at entred into fur●e , hee knew well what it meant , and assured himselfe of his ruine , hee accuseth baiazeth of injustice and crueltie , and tells him in his rage . why didst thou sonne of a whore suffer mee to drinke wine against the holy constitutions of any law , if their wilt presently put mee to death ? hee ended his rage with the rest of the discourse which his passion had dictated . but his life was freed from the present danger : his sonne seeing him not returne with the other bash●●s , informed himselfe from them what was become of his father . they tell him in what a pittifull estate hee was , whereupon hee flyes to the serail , moues the ianizaries to compassion , who loued achomat for his valour , as he whom they had followed in the warres , in battailes , and assaults of townes , they filled the serrail with the honour of their cryes , br'e , br'e , that is to say str● 〈◊〉 . they beate at the gate of the emperours lodging , threaten him , ra●●e on him , called him drunkard , and force him to restore achomat who was pale and warne ha●ling the ●alter about his necke , with the which the princes made ●sed were ready to strangle him . in this manner force hindred the effect of this fatall present of a blacke g●ne wrought with gold. but besides these accidents hee that receiue it must aspect his infallible ruine . this present is the 〈◊〉 by the othoman monarch to any but to 〈…〉 , but hee sometimes sends others , which show the contempt which hee makes of forreigne princes , as when hee sends a robe how r●●h soeue● vnto a soueraigne p● , for a robe is the present of a superiour to his inf● . so 〈◊〉 the first 〈…〉 the●●r , or t●mberlan , emperour of the 〈◊〉 , when hee sent him a robe in disgrace to contemne him . th● was much offended , and answered those which brought the present from the turke , that he should not 〈◊〉 those of his s●●t 〈◊〉 that manner : but hee soone had his reuenge . hee entred baiazets countrey in asia , ( constantinople was then held by the christians ) and with eight hundred thousand fighting men , tooke sebaste the s●ate of his empire , slue his sonne orthogules , defeated his armie in battaile , tooke himselfe prisoner , reuenged this contempt by many others , and afflicted him so in following him , as hee died of griefe , sorrow , and paine : to be an example to princes , not to contemne those which are soueraignes like themselues , and therein images of the soueraigne god. but thus they giue presents of death and contempt in turkey , the one is of crueltie , and the other of offences and not presents , for the presents of enemies are no presents . the sultana queene that is crowned , and mother to the young prince successour of the empire , giues many presents a shee receiues daily from the great men of the port which send vnto her , and therefore shee is bound to giue ; to this end the emperour doth furnish her with much goodly stuffe , and peeces of price which are giuen vnto him , and with great summes of money to buy others . the grand vizir doth also giue many presents both within constantinople and without : hee sends many roabes of cloth of gold and silke , to embassadours which arriue at the port : and when hee is in the armie , performing the the change of lieutenant generall to the sultan , hee giues to draw strangers vnto him that may be vsefull , or to recompence the generositie of some valiant captaine . and for that all these presents are giuen in the sultans name , he doth furnish those things which he giues . and to this end the teftardar deliuers him money , pieces of cloth of gold , of silke and many other stuffes . this is all that can be spoken of the sultans presents . chap. xv. of the treasures of the serrail . the och●mas monarch hath his treasures : what soueraigne prince can preserue and ●ine his power and estate without their force : it is gotten by armes and money , preserued and underlined by the same meanes . hee doth lodge it in his serrail , one part in the co●he which is without his quarter : and the other within it : in the treasurie without it layed the money for the ordinary and extraordinary expences , which is buried vpon all the reuenewes of the empire . the grand vizir and the great teftardar , or superintendent of the treasure keepe the keyes , but it is sealed only by the grand vizir . the other place for the treasure is more important : it is within the quarter of the sultans lodging , or most commonly vnder the chamber where he sleepe , taking his rest vpon the subject of his disquiet . this is vnder the cha●ge and care of the 〈…〉 , who is a white eunuch , and a fauourite as the prince ; hee hath one key and the emperour another : the treasure which is said to yearely there , is that which hee sp● out of the reuenewes of egypt : when they haue paid the 〈◊〉 of ca●re , their commanders , and others which are the force and defence of that rich kingdome there 〈◊〉 vsually 〈…〉 thousand sultanians , which makes two 〈◊〉 foure hundred thousand liuers of french money . besides this treasure the jealousie of turkish emperoure 〈…〉 ●other in the serrail of the sultana's , in 〈…〉 where as the sultanas queene doth lodge , 〈…〉 of his serrail should enter into it : the doores are 〈◊〉 iron , and they will is vp as often as they put any treasure into it , and they which carry it are mutes , to whose silence the sultanas ●sides the ●●cret : they carrie it in great s●●he of leather like vnto purses , and let it downe into ●mes , which are made of purpose to keepe it : thus the money which 〈◊〉 with gaine , is kept with feare , and if it be lost it is with griefe . the prince which doth waste it by his prodigalities , weakens his estate , and exposeth himselfe to the dangers of many violent necessities . that turkish monarch which first made the place for the secret treasure in the sultanaes serrail , was selym the first , who hauing drawne together all the coyned gold which hee receiued of the reuenewes of caire and other places , hee caused it to be moulten , and made a great ball , which his dumbe men did roll to put into the cisternes of this treasurie . doubtlesse , it must needs be very painfull to roll it , seeing the weight of this precious metall is so cumbersome , as it ●●rawes all the world after it . hee himselfe had the key of this secret place , making vse of his dumbe men , to the end they should not reueale the rich treasure which he had drawn together . amurath the third did afterwards seeke a more secret place , vnder the chamber of the sultana asachi , ( that is to say the crowned ) where he caused cisternes to be digged to that end : he entred into it foure times in the yeere , and at euery time he put into it aboue two millions of gold : this prince drew together more treasure than any of the rest , hauing in few yeares filled those cisternes with coyned gold. wherefore we must not wonder if the turkes armies be so strong , seeing they furnish them with so many sinewes ; if they vanquish and triumph , seeing they haue both men and money in abundance : but rather wee haue cause to wonder that they doe not get all the rest of the world : for what is there in it that is not to be sold for money ? the king of the numidians had reason to say in beholding that citie which was the seat of the most powerfull monarchie of the earth : a citie that is to be sold , is nere its ruine , if it find a buyer . men haue giuen the turkish emperours that fearefull greatnesse which they enjoy , but money hath bought the men . chap. xvi . of the reuenewes of the turkish emperour in generall and in particular , and of the extent thereof ▪ the greatnesse of monarchies consists chiefly in three things , in the number of men , in the extent of countries , and in the abundance of his annuall reuenewes . which three things are found in eminencie , aboue all other estates of the world , in the turkes empire : his armies are many times . fighting men or more ; the townes and champion countrey are inhabited and abundantly peopled , by the law of their religion and state , which forceth men to marrie being fiue and twenty yeares olde , and they haue libertie to keepe as many concubines as they are able to feed . the yearely reuenew is proportionable in this abundance : wee may comprehend it in two sorts ▪ in the ordinary reuenew which is alwayes equall , and doth not alter ; and in the extraordinary and casuall . the ordinary amounts yearely to twenty millions of gold ; the extraordinary is not lesse , but more vncertaine , for it is not raised but vpon escheates and casuall things ; as when the turkes die without heires , all their goods come vnto the prince ; if they leaue any children , he takes only ten in the hundred ▪ most of the rich bashaes , and wealthy men of the court , leaue the best of their estates to their prince , although they haue children : for being all slaues by the fundamentall law of the s●●●e , the sultan seizes vpon their pallaces of their most precious moueables , and doth not suffer that the great summers of money which they leaue should be otherwise imployed , but to fill the cofers of his chasna , or treasury . besides all this hee is the first and chiefe principall steward of the benefices of his empire : for if any pious person according to his religion , leaues any great legacies to the priests of his law , to read the alc●r● , or to performe some other deuotion after their manner , hee lookes what is necessary for the nourishment and entertainment of a number of priests , which are appointed , not according to the lawes of excesse , but in termes of modesty and ecclesiasticall sobrietie : he causeth it be deliuered vnto them , and puts the rest into his cofers . so as he that could justly calculate the revenewes of the turkish empire , without doubt he should find it to exceed forty millions yearely , aswell the ordinary as the casuall : whereunto no monarch of the earth doth come neere . they which haue seene the turkes court , dwelt in constantinople , and conuerst with the naturall citizens thereof , vnderstand the greatnesse of the annuall reuenewes of this spacious empire . and others who haue not trauelled so farre , to attaine vnto this particular knowledge , will not call this truth in question , if they consider the vast extent of the othuman empire ; for the soueraigne princes thereof are lords of africke ; they possesse a part of barbary , they rule beyond thu●● and argier ; they draw tributes from the crownes of fesse and morocco . they are kings of high and low egypt : they force obedience in asia : the three arabiaes , that is to say , the stony , the desart , and the happy , acknowledge no other lord : the holy land suffers the rigour of their command , which is absolute in syria , mesopotamia , and chaldaea , a part of persia doth acknowledge them : media and assiria are theirs : armenia the lesse bowes vnder their lawes , and a part of the greater , with the countrey of mongrelia : all asia the lesser obey them , and in it the prouinces of caramania , calicia , cappad●cia , pamphylia , paphlagonia , gallacia , phrygia , bichynia , lydia , caria , and magnesia : the emperour of trebisonde acknowledgeth them for masters : their power is not lesse in europe , which is the goodliest , the most flourishing and the ciuillest part in the world : all greece , as thr●● ; macedonia , bulgaria , polopos● now called mor●a , b●sina , and ser●ia , doe what they command : sla●ia is subject vnto them : a part of sa● , dasia , hungaria , and valachia are peopled by them : the prouinces which lie vpon the blacke sea and the archipelagus , belong wholy vnto the turkes● and the ilands of the mediterran●an sea , which make the greatest number yeeld vnto their 〈◊〉 . they haue 〈◊〉 from the venetians the crowns of g● and ierusalem that goodly island of rhodas , leauing 〈◊〉 in that sea vnder the obedience of the christians , but candoe , sicely , corfon and malta . thus the 〈◊〉 of the great and redoubted turkish empire , 〈…〉 north at the riuer tanais , the most famous bounds 〈…〉 e●rope : towards the south it joynes with the countries of preste-iean , or the greater neg● of ●thi●pia towards the east it extends its limits to the persian gulfe , yea , it passeth beyond ●als●t● ▪ and in the wa● they are 〈◊〉 neighbours to ragousa a 〈…〉 . and if god did not restraine the course of their great prosperities , they would adde vnto their monarchy many other prouinces of christendome , which the dis● of christian prin●ces , and the carelesse neglect of their subjects seene to expose to their ambition : for if the sult● doe what they can to inlarge their estates , these furnish them occasion by their diuisions . chap. xvii . of the grand seigneurs going forth of constantinople by land , and his returne i● pompe where ●e displayes to the view of strangers , the greatnesse of his 〈◊〉 . the otheman emperour 〈…〉 , moneth at the 〈…〉 vnto his subjects , 〈…〉 which they might conceiue of him , and 〈…〉 dangerous effects of any 〈…〉 the friday ( which is with the turkes 〈…〉 to goe vnto the mosquee to performe his deuotion , and to sheare himselfe in publique . when he goes forth in this manner it is vsually by the great gate of his serrail : hee is alwayes on horsebacke , simply attired , and in the same manner as he is in his pallace . his head is couered with a little turbant , to be more at his ease : few ba●●u's accompany him , the most part of his traine are the men of his family . the sonbasse , who is captaine of the iustice , or as the knight of the wa●ch at ps , goes a little before with fiftie souldiers of his 〈◊〉 , to free the streets from all incumbrances , which might hinder the princes passage , and to keepe euery man in awe while hee passeth . his most familiars accompany him , the eunuches of his chamber ; his pages and therest which attend his person follow him : the captaine of the pages , hee of the capigis , and the foure captaines of the 〈◊〉 of his guard goe before him well mounted , and at his horse head there march foure capigis on foot , and foure solarbis at his sti●ope ; these men most commonly are very tall , 〈◊〉 being on foot , and the prince on horse backe , their hands must bee equall with his 〈◊〉 ▪ they haue 〈…〉 instructious and petitions , which are preserued on the 〈◊〉 the which containe complaints of the insolencies of basha's , the injustices of cadis or iudges ; the theft of t●ftardar● or treasurers , and the other bad behauiour of his officers . the sultan hath in speciall care to haue these papers collected , which many times poore miserable men , lying flat on their bellies in signe of humilitie , and lifting vp their hands offer vnto him , the which they present vpon the 〈◊〉 of a reede : being returned vnto his serrail , hee 〈◊〉 them to ●etread , and finds that which flattery had concealed from him , and learnes these thinges which 〈◊〉 of the most sincere men durst not 〈◊〉 presently has giues order , and loseth no time in the search of 〈…〉 the wicked to 〈…〉 and slip away 〈…〉 the power of their 〈◊〉 〈…〉 presently they 〈◊〉 〈…〉 royall 〈…〉 many officers are ●wovel . from their places , which they 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 mans●d● , and some others are put to death : such is the vertue of these flying notes and peti●ions ; yet they vse prudence and discretion , and cause the crime to be well ●rred before they punish : for this cause the basha's and other great 〈◊〉 of the port , who are i●ssed in th●se 〈◊〉 , are not well pleased when they see their prince goe forth in publique ; seeming that the newes of their vnjust actions should come vnto his eares . in these issues the people blesse him with their accla●ai●n● , and he sal●es 〈◊〉 by nodding of his 〈…〉 ●times , to binde their affections more vnto him , 〈…〉 forth handfuls of gold and siluer and casts it amongst them . two of those 〈◊〉 which are of either 〈◊〉 of him , carry in two purses of v●l● , two little fla● of gold enrich● with precious stones , which are full of boiled water , c●diall and delightfull to drinke . the sultan makes vse of it , when he is dry . the rest of his t●i●e come after : the dwarffes and iesters make a part , as the apes of the court , which neuer goes without them , to pre● 〈…〉 haue alwayes something ridiculous 〈◊〉 all 〈…〉 of about 〈◊〉 hundred . these are his issues when he goes from his serrail ●to constantinople . but when he goes out of the 〈◊〉 the fields to make a glorious returne in 〈…〉 followed , and adorned in 〈…〉 some forreigne embassadour , and 〈…〉 to him of ●●rsia the magnifi● 〈…〉 report to his master 〈…〉 ●ee that hath 〈◊〉 yea looked vpon 〈…〉 envy . hee take occasion to 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 , 〈…〉 ●sed it 〈…〉 built two 〈…〉 . the 〈…〉 doth aduertise hi● 〈…〉 to the citie , and to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 for the way and 〈…〉 send from his country 〈…〉 his great men of the port , and all his 〈…〉 as is fitting at so royall an entrie . achmat the first in the yeare . giues vs a president . a troupe of aboue two thousand men at armes 〈…〉 first they were armed and mou●d as was fitting for 〈…〉 . a sharely regiment of turkish foot , exceeding 〈…〉 followed them : after these came the cadis or iudges of constantinople , with all the body of iustice , which were many in number : the talismans and other doctoral and priests of the al●an in the order of their puft-up grauity , ma●ched after these iudges , which is the only way of the iustice which they hold in their life . the grand vizir , accompanied with all the other vizirs , and the bashaes and beglierbyes of the empire , made so sta●y a body , as in seeing them , a man might say they were so 〈◊〉 things , who 〈◊〉 by an extraordinary miracle drawne themselues together , much lesse to haue taken them for the slaues of the othoman 〈◊〉 : when these were past ; there followed the ●en of the serrail , or the officers of the 〈…〉 with the to● of their 〈…〉 the first 〈◊〉 then on foot , who fed ten goodly 〈…〉 other turkes , with royall 〈◊〉 , whereof the 〈…〉 the dirt and ●word of 〈◊〉 gold , 〈◊〉 with precious stones : the saddle was 〈…〉 and glistering with diamonds : the s●●s 〈…〉 with strings of gold , at the 〈…〉 did 〈…〉 ground two great men of rich orientall persian vpon the saddle they had cast a long horse cloth , of rich cloth of gold , 〈◊〉 ordered so thicke with 〈◊〉 ▪ as they 〈…〉 〈…〉 follower so like order , 〈…〉 〈…〉 either of the● 〈…〉 〈…〉 presented by the french 〈…〉 negligent care of th● 〈…〉 from hunting . the 〈…〉 well 〈…〉 goodly entry , with a band of young men simply attired , entertained for their seruices , with all the other pages of the serrail . the embassadour of persia , the chiefe subiect of this magnificence , caused to be cast before his lodging when the sultan past , a hundred clothes of silke : the archers of his guard tooke them vp and kept them for themselues . this pompe is made when as the turke is in good termes with the persian : but when as they differ , and that matters are disposed to warre , the estate of things change . the turke 〈◊〉 shew in his entrie before the embassadour of persia , of such souldiers which he hath in constantinople and thereabouts : and entring into the city , from his countrey pallace of da● basha , hee marcheth about the streets with aboue a hundred and fifty thousand fighting men well armed ; as amarath the third did a li● before he sent his army into persia , where hee defeared his enemies , and get in a short time twelue rich prouinces from the persian . when as this prince had made shew of so many war like tro●pe to the embassadour of persia , who was to 〈◊〉 wi●h admirall of 〈◊〉 some tribute which had 〈…〉 hee sent him 〈◊〉 by one of his bashaes then all the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which hee had s●ene in constantinople , were but the 〈◊〉 which bee kept in 〈◊〉 , and that he should 〈◊〉 of the great ●mber which he had in field ; the which being led into his masters countrey , they would 〈…〉 commanding him in the 〈…〉 of constantinople within three dayes , 〈…〉 goe into persia , there to attend his slaues which would 〈…〉 turkish 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 place . chap. xviii . the grand seigneurs going to sea , to 〈◊〉 himselfe . seeing that the othoman monarch domin●es ouer the best parts of the earth , and extends the power of his empire vpon the waues of the sea , it is fit and reasonable hee should take his recreation and pleasure vpon either 〈◊〉 . the precedent chapter hath 〈…〉 going ● by land : this shall describe him taking his pleasure at sea , where wee may follow him without danger ; for 〈◊〉 neuer imbarques himselfe but the wind● are still , the 〈◊〉 are calme , and the superficies of the water p● and 〈◊〉 . he goes out of his serrail by one of the gates of his goodly gardens , which haue a prospectes the sea , whose 〈…〉 with many pillars of p●phyry : her into his 〈◊〉 called in the turkish language 〈◊〉 , hauing aboue 〈◊〉 ●anks and 〈…〉 to a banke ▪ he 〈◊〉 his selfe 〈◊〉 the po●pe , the which is gorgeously 〈◊〉 with vel●t and such like stuffe , imbroidered with gold . hee 〈…〉 cushions of crimson vel● ▪ which serue● him for seats 〈◊〉 the turkish 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 familiars , eunuches of his serrail 〈…〉 him : only the b●stangi●assi , which is his great g●rdin ▪ and his pilot in his recreation , may sst in his 〈…〉 more commodiously , whereof 〈…〉 . a troupe of young 〈…〉 with such 〈…〉 th●rough 〈…〉 . they 〈…〉 and haue caps of the same 〈…〉 oare with such care , as they imploy themselues without failing : foure other caques goe some little space before , to aduertize all other vessels to passe out of the way , or to stay , & not to pester by their encounter the way of this redoubted sultan : they do it speedily ( what is there in the lou● which doth not obey him ? ) & seeing him farre off salute his greatnes and by the acclamations of their joy , wish him all happinesse : some other caiques follow his , in the which are those of his family , to whom he would giue leaue , to be partakers of these pleasures . during this , hee hath a wise lesson of the vanity of greatnesse , by the consideration of the inconstancie of the element which beares him , if he would apply his mind vnto it : but hee passeeh that time in the ordinary trade of kings , which is to raise vp , and ouerthrow the fortunes of men by the effects of their loue or hatred . for the bostangi●assi , who is at his backe , with the helme in his hand , and who alone hath leaue to speake then vnto him , informes him as hee pleaseth of the affaires of his estate , of the carriage of the officers of his crowne , of the designes of his basha's , and of the insolencie of such as he fauoure aboue the rest . sometimes he deliuers the truth nakedly and plaine vnto him , and sometimes hee doth disguise and dissemble it as his passion doth aduise him , and doth cunningly practise the ruine of those which thinke themselues assured , and are many times without crime . a president to ●ch● 〈◊〉 ●uch it doth imp●r● them to know the estate of by themselues ▪ and not by others , and to learne in seeing the carriage of their subiects , and to doe in their monarchy , as shepheards doe in their troups , haue a care of them , for the eye is not circumuented so soone as the eare , and truth enters seldome or disguised into their pallaces , if they themselues 〈◊〉 di●t by the hand . the greatest lyars among men remaine in court , and there doe easily vent out their fabulous inuentions : priuate interest is the 〈◊〉 diuinitie which they adore to the which they referre the ambition of their thoughts , the flattery of their disco●rse● and the malice of their actions . the bostangibassi finding his mastermind be 〈…〉 had from all knowledge of affaires 〈◊〉 vnto a plaine table , he paints thereon what he pleaseth , friendship for 〈◊〉 and hatred for others : hee makes the guilty innocent and the innocent guilty : he raises and ruines according to his humour ▪ soe at the 〈◊〉 from this 〈◊〉 walke , the bas●a's haue sometimes felt the stormes of a new disaster in the change of their fortunes : doubtlesse the fauours of the court are very fraile and inconstant , seeing that a puffe of wind , a word may ouerthrow them : and as wind disperseth smoake , so the great gardiners discourse doth cause the greatnesse of the bassa's of the port to wither and fade . the which should teach the fauourites of princes , seeing their fortunes are transitory and fading , to imploy their credit in vertuous actions , which may serue them for a solide support , honour their liues , eternize their memory with posterity , and preserue them from ruine . but to speake these thing ▪ to most part of those of that condition , were to sing vnto the deafe , and to shew colours to the blind : for the great prosperities of the court blind the mind , and dull the judgements . when as the sultan hath glutted his desires , with the delights of this marine walke , and filled his eares with the bostangibassi's tales , he returnes to the serrail , where being landed , the azamoglans draw the caiques out of the water , and lodge them in vaults made for the purpose , which are within the walls of this pallace : the which they doe , and put them to sea againe commodiously and with great facilitie . chap. xix . of the grand seignevrs physicians , chyrurgians and apothecaries . great princes in the midst of their humane felicities are not freed from the crosses and discommodities of life , and much lesse from the infirmities that afflict them , to the end their pride might be humbled , and they should acknowledge themselues to be men . the sultan emperour of the turkes seekes ease for his griefes aswell as other monarches : he entertaines vsually for he seruice of his person , ten physicians of the most skilfull of the east : most part are iewes , for the men of that nation study carefully in physicke , and prosper well . and seeing that the turkes neglecting learning doe not attaine to those sciences which are necessary to make a good physician . amidst this number there is one superiour to the rest , called in their language lecchin bassi , or the first physician : their entertainments are great , and the presents they receiue make them rich : the first of them is reuerenced in the serrail , they serue him with the same bread they giue vnto the sultan , which is a dainty kind of bread made of the graine which is gathered at bursia in natolia , reserued for the princes mouth : he hath what fauour hee can desire in court , and his master honours him extraordinarily : necessitie is a powerfull daemon , and his vertue makes him also to be honoured . but the merit of physick hath made it so commendable in the world , and in court , that many kings haue crowned it with their owne diadems : sabor and gyges haue practised it in their estates of media : sabid married it to his scepter of arabia : methridatus to that of pontus : and hermes held it as great a glory to bee a physician in egypt as to be a soueraigne king. when the sultan is sick , his physicians are cald to visit him ; if they hold his infirmity to be of continuance , they are presently lodged in the secret serrail which is the princes quarter , in chambers neare vnto him : they giue them two seruants to attend them ; and they may not go out of the pallace , what necessity soeuer doth presse them , vntill the sultan bee recouered or dead . but when hee is in health , they are only bound to goe three of them euery morning , into the apothecaries shop in the serrail , and there to attend vntill noone , if there be any need of their helpe . the sultans chyrurgions and barbers haue lesse libertie : they may not goe out of the serrail where they lodge , but on the day of bairam , which is the turkes easter , vnlesse it be by the princes permission : the youngest of this profession serue him as pages , some others are eunuches , which attend the seruice of his chamber : these shaue him when hee desires , and wash him in his bathes , when hee goes to temper the heate which troubles him , or to satisfie the commandement of his law. the apothecaries are also lodged in the serrail , their number exceeds both the others : so their seruice is more ordinary . there are eighteene masters which worke , and three hundred boyes which serue them , most of which goe once a yeare to search for simples on the mountaines and valleyes for the composing of their physicke : foure masters most expert in their art are superiour to all those : they call them the priors . the shop of these apothecaries deserues so many men as serues this great prince , it is aboue fifty fathome long , and halfe in breadth : the great vessels which doe beautifie it , furnish it abundantly with all sorts of oiles , sirrops , ointments , waters , and other liquors proper for physicke : on the side of it are foure goodly chambers full of diuers sorts of drugs . besides these there are two others scituate towards the gardens , where during the spring which doth enamile the earth with flowres , and the summer which doth crowne it with fruits , they draw the essences , and distill the waters which are fit for physicke . but in all these vessels , amidst these drugs and diuers quintessences , they find not any remedy which can mortifie the amorous passions of the prince , wherewith hee is continually afflicted : they deuoure his leisure , interrupt the exercises which are more worthy of his person ; and ●eiect him vnder that which hee is , and make him a slaue to his slaues : for louing them desperately , he liues more in them then in himselfe . the end of the first booke . the generall history of the serrail , and of the grand seignevrs court. the second booke . chap. i. of the publique diuan in the serrail , where they dispatch and iudge all affaires . in the second court of the serrail , where as a goodly fountain , couered with the shadow of many pleasing cypresse trees which enuiron it , powres forth a cleere streame , as if it were liquid christ all , is built vpon the left hand , at the end of a long gallery , a great hall , where as the sultan causeth the diuan to be kept foure dayes in the weeke ; that is to say , on saturday , sunday , munday and tuesday . this word diuan signifies a colledge , whither many men repaire : whereas they distribute iustice equally to any that demand it , for what cause soeuer : and the greatest benefit they find , is that the parties are admitted to deliuer their owne causes , hauing no necessitie to consume their goods and their time , ( whereof the losse is irreparable ) among wrangling pettifoggers , who enrich themselues by other mens follies . the turkes policie giues this case vnto the people , that they will not allow of any : whosoeuer hath an action against any other , hee brings him to the diuan by the fist , and the other dares not refuse : there by the iustification of their acts , if they leaue any , or by a summary and verball deposition of two witnesses , the cause is iudged with great facilitie , and the execution is not difficult : or if the judgement be refered after the audience , and committed to some one of the iudges , the importune delayes , and the horrour of wrangling which is practised in france , being not admitted among the turkes , hinder not a speedy dispatch . the officers which assist at this diuan are the basha or grand vizir , lieutenant generall of the whole empire , who precides : the other vizirs or basha's accompany him , the two beglierbeys , the one of nat●lia , and the other of romania , two of the prime dignities of the crowne , after the grand vizir : the two cadilesquers or great iudges of armies superiour to all the cadis or iudges of the empire : the three teftardars , or generall treasurers for the ordinary and extraordinary treasure , who keepe the sultans cofers , and receiue that great reuenew which is leuied in his estates : the nassans bassa or high chancellor : the netangi , who is as the secretary of estate with vs , which serues mo●ethly , who signes the commandements , and dispatches with the royall signature : the bassa's secretary with a great number of iafitschi or notaries , which are as regist●s : the cha●ux bassi who is chiefe of all the cha●ux of the 〈◊〉 , which carries the sultans commandements both within and without the estate , they goe in embassies , although they be but vild and base messengers , and execute the decrees of the basha's ; is at the doo●e of this dauan with a great member of his company , to execute that which the grand vizir shall command : hee carries a staffe of siluer in his hand for the marke of his authoritie . and all these men aswell basha's as others of inferiour qualitie , come into this hall of the diuan by foure of the clocke in the morning , with a commendable diligence , to discharge their duties in the administration of justice , vntill twelue . the places and rankes are obserued according to the eminencie of their offices : the grand vizir sits first in the midst of two long formes fastned to the wals , which looke towards the doore , like vnto the seats of audience for justice in france : on his right hand ( which is the lesse honourable in turkey ) the bassa's seate themselues : the two cadilesquers are on the left ; he of romania or greece , as the most noble prouince , precedes him of natolia : at the entry of the diuan on the left hand , are set vpon a forme by themselues the three teftardars : they haue at their backes all the notaries or registers , sitting on the ground with paper and pens in hand , to write what shall be commanded . on the otherside of the hall opposite to the teftardars , is another forme set apart , where the netangi hath also a pen in his hand , being enuironed with his clerkes and deputies . the parties which demand justice , being many in number , are placed in the midst of the diuan , with so great a respect and silence as they dare not spit . this publique councell is like vnto that of the parties in the louver , with this difference , that in the diuan euery man is admitted for any cause whatsoeuer , all these officers being thus placed , the parties plead their owne causes , & they direct their speech to the grand vizir , who precides in this councell : the other bassa's neuer speake : if he doth judge that the businesse propounded ought to be presently dispatcht , he then decides the controuersies betwixt the parties : if it require a longer inquisition , hee referres the judgement to one of the cadilesquers , if the matter belong to the ciuill law : if it concerne the treasure or accompts , a teftardar is committed : and when there is question of any falshood , or the verification of a hand or writing , he deputes a netangi . the affaires of greater importance , or differences of consequence , which concerne strangers , hee reserues them to his owne judgement . these imployments detaine them from the breake of day vntill noone : when that comes , one of the stewards of the serrail appointed for the diuan , presents himselfe in the midst of it , to whom the grand vizar makes a signe to bring dinner : then the parties retire , and the diuan is free for the rasha's ; the seruice is made with that frugality that is fitting for iudges : for a table , they bring before the grand vizir a plaine stoole of wood , where on they set a siluer bason , and sometimes of copper blancht , round in forme , and as big as the bottome of a pipe , vpon the brims thereof they set many lo●ues , in the midst the meate , which they serue one dish after another ; one or two of the rassa's are called to eate with the chiefe of the councell ; they bring to euery one a napkin , wherewith they couer their knees : their meats are mutton , wild fowle , pigeons , & somtimes pullets ; the drink is of sorbet after their manner , made of water , the juice of citrons , and of sugar , for the grand vizir alone ; the rest quench their thirst with falle water : their fruit is a tart or some cake , wherewith they end their dinner , which doth not continue aboue halfe an houre : the like is ordained for the cadilosquers , ●eftariturs , and all the rest of the diuan : their slaues dine at the same time . the bassa captaine of the sea , is also of the number of those which assist in the diuan , he takes his place in the last ranke of all the other bassa's if hee be not a bassa vizir ; in that case hee mounts higher towards the grand vizir in the order of his inception . dinner being thus ended without pompe , without excesse , and without dissolution , the grand vizir disposeth of the most notable resolutions which haue beene taken in the diuan , and prepares himselfe to god and make report thereof to the grand seigneur ; on sunday and tuesday , which are the dayes of diuan for publique affaires , and the councell of estate . this prince descends to that effect into a chamber which is neere vnto it : being arriued , he cals his officers vnto to him one after another . the capigilar agassi carries this command . he holds in his hand a long staffe of siluer , like vnto a beadles mace : first of all they call the cadilesques , they rise vp , make a low reuerence to the grand vizir , and follow this mace-bearer and the chaoux bassi , who is ioyned vnto him with his other staffe of siluer : vnder their conduct they goe before the grand seigneur into his chamber , they reuerence him and in a manner adore him : for there is not any soueraigne prince vpon the earth , whose subiects stand in more feare , nor yeeld him so much reuerence . after this they yeeld him an account of their places , then they retire backwards like men that had consulted with some great diuinity , and so goe to their houses . the mace-bearers goe to fetch the teftardars , these yeeld the like salutation to the grand vizir that the others had done ; they goe before the grand seigneur , they speake vnto him of his treasure and of the affaires of their charge ; and hauing satisfied him , they retire like the rest , with their heeles first . this custome alwayes to turne their face in retiring is not only practised with the prince , but also obserued with the bassa's , who according to the lawes of turkish ciuility , would hold it a contempt , if in parting from them they should turne the backe . after the teftardars , the captain of the sea if he had been in the diuan , goes to relate vnto the grand seigneur , the estate of his vessels of warre , with that of armes and munition which are in his arsenall . the aga or colonell generall of the ianizaries , which are the turkish foot ▪ enters not into the diuan , hee remaines in the second gate of the serrail , being set vnder a gallery assisted by the souldiers : he goes first of all to audience to his master ; and returnes to his seate , vntill all the rest be retired ; for hee goes last out of the serrail : the vizirs goe one after one vnto the sultan , and being come into his presence they frame themselues to an incomparable respect : they ioyne their hands , and bend downe their heads and eyes to the ground , and stand silent : for amongst them only the grand vizar may speake vnto the prince ; he comes last with a graue pace , as the party that beares the burthen of all the affaires which haue beene treated in the diuan ; hee yeelds an accompt vnto his master , who confirmes the judgements , or disanuls them , as he thinkes good . moreouer , he leaues him instructions in writing , in a purse of crimson rais'd veluet , the which hee laye● before him with vnspeakable reuerence and humilitie ; then he retires like the rest , vnlesse the emperour stayes him longer to informe himselfe of the estate of his most important affaires . thus the turkes doe justice to men , whereof the quicke expedition might repaire the defects which they meete with , and yet in that place particularly they are reasonably exact to yeeld vnto euery man that which is due vnto him : the feare of their owne ruine if they had no vertue , were sufficient to make the ballance eeuen and straight . for the turkish princes are accustomed to goe by one of their chambers vnto a window , only shut vp with a lattice , the which lookes into the diuan directly ouer the head of the grand vizir : from thence he heares what is spoken , and treated ; with the complaints of parties , and the decrees of iudges ; if iniquitie doe sway the minds and mouths of those , to deny vnto the weakest the reliefe which justice doth owe them , against the violent oppressions of the mighty , the punishment which hee takes is very exemplary . doubtlesse , as the foundations vphold a house , so justice is a strong support vnto an empire , without the which it cannot long subsist . kings , whose principall office is to yeeld it vnto men , ought to cherish it aboue all things ; it doth aduance them aboue other men , and makes them to raigne happily ; and without it violence drawes all disorders in their estates , troubles them , and ruines them in the end : they themselues without justice , are like vnto those bodies which are troubled with the falling sicknesse , whom weaknesse and paine afflicts : this diuine vertue should not only be the soule of their decree , but the soule of their soule : in justice they shall possesse all the other vertues , for it containes them all . chap. ii. of the azamoglans , or children of the tribute of base condition which serue in the serrail , and elsewhere . the christians labour so profitably to inlarge the turkes empire , as they not only furnish them with occasions , by their wretched diuision , but they also breed them vp men , which in time are the most generous of their troupes , the greatest in their court , and the most triumphant in townes & christian prouinces : but in this last , force and the constraint which these barbarians vse towards them , makes them more excusable , than when they abandon the reason and the interests of christianity , to the blind passions of a fatall discord : for they see come into their houses , thoroughout all greece or morea , and in the countrey of albania , a troupe of the grand seigneurs capigis , deputed to make the exaction of the richest , and the most exquisite tribute , that can be leuied in a country , the which is of men , the best proportioned , and enricht with the gifts of nature . there they choose the soundest , the goodliest , and the most actiue of all their children , out of euery three one , the which they doe euery third yeere ; and hauing drawne together aboue two thousand , they lead them to constantinople . at their arriuall , they attire them all in robes of cloth of diuers colours ; they giue vnto euery one a yellow cap of felt , like vnto a sugar-loafe . in this equipage they are led before the grand vizir , who being accompanied with al the other bassa's and ministers of the serrail , he makes choice of those that are most actiue for the war : these young men are set apart , and conducted into the serrail by the bostangibassi , or chiefe of the gardiners , and a part of them distributed where they wanted . then they circumcise them : being children of christians they become yong turks , and for an inconstant fortune of the world and of the court , they lose the eternall happinesse of heauen , in the way whereof their first beliefe had directed them . they cause them to learne the turkish tongue , and if their spirits be capable of more , to read and write . but all indifferently are instructed to wrestle , runne , leape , shoot , dart an azegaye , and in all other exercises , which are fit for them which will make profession of armes . the rest of this goodly choice of the young children of the tribute is in the power of the grand vizir ; hee doth lodge them , and distribute them diuersly ; some are sent into the sultans gardens and houses of pleasure ; others are put into the gallions and vessels at sea , which make voyages for the sultana's ; the patrons charge themselues , and are bound to restore them when they are demanded . they place a good number in artificers shops to learne diuers trades , whereof they may serue for a squadron when they shall be ianizaries and especially in the time of warre . the basha's and all the great men of the court haue their part ; they are deliuered vnto them by their names , countries , markes of their face or elsewhere , and by the colour of their haire ; they binde themselues in writing , which is contained in a booke for that purpose , to the end that if the necessitie of the warre should force the captaines to fill vp their companies , in the place of those that are dead , they may take these to that effect . but most commonly they giue the rudest and grossest to these basha's ; and they imploy them in their stables , kitchins , and other base offices of their houses . they which remaine of these azamoglans , are sent into diuers seminaries , vnder the conduct of diuers eunuches which haue the charge , and take the care to breed them vp , to bee one day capable to beare armes , and to serue in the warre in qualitie of ianizaries . these children thus placed the grand vizir represents them in a booke to the grand seigneur . this prince assignes them an entertainment according to his pleasure , and augments the pay which the great custome doth allow them , which is of foure or fiue a●pres by the day besides their nourishment and apparell : hee assignes the assignation with his owne hand , and sends it by the vizar to the testardar , to the end he may be carefull to pay it according to the order : hee sees them euery three moneths , and visits them one after another , calling them by their names , to know the number of those which are dead , and to see how they be fed and gouerned . but the azamoglans appointed for the seruice of the serrail , are imployed about base and vile things as the meanest of all those which are of the royall family : they serue for labourers in their buildings , they imploy them in their stables , kitchins , gardens , to cut wood , and to carry it , to lead dogges to the field as their seruants , and to doe whatsoeuer their superiours command them , whereof some haue charge of tens , others of hundreds , and these are also vnder the authoritie of the chicaia , or steward of the bostangibassi ; the toyle they vndergoe , the paines they take , and the miseries which they indure make them the most patient men in the world , and their masters instruct them to mortification by most rigorous courses : the least fault is rewarded with fiftie blowes with a cudgell , the which are soundly set on . but their basenesse is not without honour nor recompence : there are charges and eminent offices among them to the which they succeed by the order of their antiquity , and their patience may make them hope and aspire to the place of a steward , yea of bostangibassi , to shew that there is nothing so base but long labour and inuincible sufferance , may aduance in time . for to come vnto the dignity of bostangibassi , is to be familiar with the prince , to be great in court , to speake vnto him when hee walkes , to conduct him at sea , and to gouerne his brigandine , and to haue an honourable priuiledge to weare a turbant in the serrail , which is no lesse than among the great men of spaine to speake vnto the king with their heads couered . the gates of the serrail are the limits of their courses , they neuer goe forth vpon any occasion vnlesse the bostangibassi leads them with him when hee goes out of the pallace to execute the princes commandments , and to ruine the fortune of some great man of the court , as hee did in the yeare . that of bassa nassuf , whom hee caused to be strangled in his bed , for these secret commissions are most commonly put into his hands : when hee takes what number of azamoglans shall be needfull , hee slips in amongst these , the children of naturall turkes at the entreaty of his friends , yet with the consent of the sultan , and placeth them where they may be aduanced , their lodgings & abode are about the wals of the serrail towards the sea , where they dwell in chambers , they haue their bathes , their stoues , and their kitchins , and liue at their owne will ; for they haue their allowance apart : when they haue leisure , they imploy it in fishing , they sell what they take , and reserue the gaines to themselues : they neuer see the sultan but when he comes to walke in his gardens , or goes a hunting , then they follow him , and quest in the fields like spaniels . they doe not supply the companies of foote , when there is any want of ianizaries , out of this number : if they goe out of the serrail , it is to be better bred in other seminaries , whilest they are yong : or when they are of riper age , the grand seigneur giues some of them to his fauourites , whom he sends out of the serrail , as bassa's of caire , damas , or some other gouernments of his empire ; they make vse of these azamoglans for their stewards , quirries , treasurers ; and such like offices in their family : moreouer , when the prince goes a voyage , or to the wars , hee leads a great number with him to pitch his tents , vnlade his stuffe , and to doe other manuall workes . chap. iii. of the azamoglans , of better breeding and condition , who in time attaine vnto the lignities of the turkish empire . vertue hath this proper to her naturall beauty , to make her selfe to be generally esteemed , and acknowledged euen by most barbarous nations : she doth not only make those admirable which doe possesse it , but doth also giue the title of their nobility to their posterity , and makes them commendable . the children that are well borne taken for tribute from the christians , make triall thereof in turkey , whereas the turkes honour their birth , and separate them from the rest , to bee better bred and instructed in exercises which make them worthy of the greatest officers of the empire : they teach them the texts of mahomets law , the ornament of the turkish learning , they instruct them in armes , and in all things which may adde perfection to men , which are to attend continually neere vnto a great monarch . they are all christian slaues ; but we shall see in the course of their fortune , that their slauery is a way , by the which patience doth lead them to the liberty to command prouinces , or whole realmes : and their condition doth teach vs , that it is a happy infelicitie , and an vnfortunate happinesse . the capinga or great chamberlaine of the serrail , brings some into their number , borne of naturall turkes , commendable for their good dispositions , yet seldome and with the princes leaue . for the custome of the empire in its most ancient constitutions requires that such children should be christians renegadoes , the noblest and most ciuill that can be found . so when the aduantages of the warre , giue vnto the turkish armies victories against christians , or the taking of their townes , and they find therein young children to the age of twelue or thirteene yeares , the bassa's reserue them for the seruice of the grand seigneur . for the turkes hold an opinion , that the nobility of bloud makes spirits generous and inclinable to vertue ; especially when the care of a good education doth polish and make perfect the gifts of birth , as they doe in the serrail with these young men . the discipline , which they cause to obserue is , so rigorous , as whosoeuer performes it in all points , becomes the most modest , the most patient , and the most mortified man liuing . the masters which haue charge of their persons , are white eunuches , seuere , froward , fantastique , and suspicious , as most of your gelded men be . they neuer speake vnto them but in choller , and spare not their bastinadoes , whereof they are very charitable ; they make them watch and indure all paines ; so as many of these young men , when they come to the age of twenty yeeres , they seeke all meanes to flie this seuerity : and although they know that they are in the course of a great fortune ; yet they had rather get out of the serrail , with the simple qualitie of spain or mutaferaga , which is like vnto our men at armes or light house , than to suffer any longer the rigours of this discipline . their number is not certaine , the serrail receiues as many as they send ; but vsually they are about three hundred . the order and method wherewith they breed them vp , doth testifie that the turkes haue retained nothing of barbarous but the name , and haue sent vs the effect . they call the formes where they instruct them oda ; this word signifies a chamber : they ordaine foure , by the which these young men must passe , before they attaine to offices , whereunto the capacity which they learne doth aduance them . in the first are placed all those of this condition , which enter into the serrail at a childish age : there they circumcise them if they were not before ; being made turkes , they teach for their first lesson silence , and the countenance they must carry for a marke of their seruitude , and withall a singular reuerence towards the sultan , which is when they are neere him to hold downe their head and eyes , and to haue their hands joyned , or their armes crost . for most of those which s●rue the person of the oth●man prince , neuer speake vnto him , nor looke him in the face . at their comming into the serrail the prince sees them , causeth them to be enrolled in a register , by their names and countries , and commands the ●●●●ardar to be exact in the present payment of the money which is appointed for their entertainment . a white eunuch ouer-seer of all the other eunuches which teach them , as it were the principall of a colledge , takes also care to see them well instructed . after the first precepts they teach them to read and write , and aboue all to pray after the turkish manner , and the worship of their religion , with an incredible care , 〈◊〉 the space of six or seuen yeeres , which is the time they remaine in this oda . after this long terme they passe vnto the second oda , where more vnderstanding masters than the first , teach them the persian , arabian , and tartar languages , and practise them in reading all sorts of written bookes ( for the turkes vse no other . ) moreouer to speake turkish elegantly , the which they may doe by the knowledge of those three tongues , whereof the turkish language seemes to be composed . for to heare them speake they do easily discerne the difference there is betwixt them and those which are not bred vp in like manner . they adde to these exercises of the mind , those of the body : in this oda they teach them to handle the sword or semiter , to shoot , to cast a battle-axe , to dart a ia●ehn or azagaye , and to runne lightly ; all this is done in places separated from the oda , at certaine houres appointed with great attention , where the eunuches spare not their cudgels , but beat them soundly for the least fault . they continue six yeares in these exercises , after which they are men and sit for all paine and labour . then they come vnto the third oda , where they doe not forget what they had learned before , but practise it still ; and moreouer they learne to be good horsemen , and to vault with disposition , to be the morefit and actiue for the warre : euery one according to his inclination doth likewise learne an occupation , to serue the princes person ; one to make turbants , another to shaue haire , to cut his nailes , to wash him in the bath , to make cleane and fold his clothes handsomely ; some to lead dogs to the wood , others to be skilfull in hawks and hawking , to serue for stewards or queries , to be imployed in the chamber , and to other offices necessary for the seruice of great princes , wherein they grow to that perfection in the space of fiue yeeres as they are able to instruct others : whilest they are in this third oda , they may not see any one abroad but with great difficulty , and in the presence of an eunuch ; all conuersation with others is prohibited , but with those of their oda : but they must doe it with all modesty and honesty : for if the eunuch who is their superiour , shall enter into the least suspition of the contrary , they shall be assured to be soundly beaten , either vpon the soles of their feet or vpon the backe after the turkish manner , so as many times they leaue them for dead . they sleepe in long roomes which may containe fifty little beds made only of matteresse : they lie in their clothes , in the night time they haue many lights burning , their eunuches sleepe among them , betwixt euery ten beds lies an eunuch , to keep them in awe : day and night their masters examine them , to see if they be firme and constant in the beliefe of the alcoran : for being ready to passe to the fourth oda , and from thence to the greatest offices of the empire ; if they had in their soules any loue of their first beliefe , they might procure some great prejudice to the turkes estate . hauing imployed all care , and finding them truly mahometans , they conduct them to the fourth oda . at their entry into it , they enter their names and countries again into another booke , for all passe not into this last place of their continuall trauels : but those only which haue finished their time in the other forme , and by their diligence haue made themselues capable to serue the prince and state profitably : as labour and rest touch one another , so the end of one is the sweet beginning of the other ; these men finde it in this oda , their pension is augmented ; insteed of cloth wherewith they were formerly attired , the sultan giues them robes of silke and cloth of gold : they haue liberty to conuerse , with the greatest men of the serrail and with the bassa's , who seeing them entring into great places , adore the sun rising of their fortunes , make them great presents , and seeke to winne their friendship by rich gifts . besides these pleasing signes of a new happinesse , whereas they were before all shauen , they suffer their haire to grow vpon their temples , to couer their eares , an assured signe , that they shall be speedily of the royall chamber , they follow the grand seigneur in all his walkes ( where hee is without women ) and out of their number he takes the most familiar officers of his person , and of his fauourites . as the sechletar aga , who carries his sword. the chioda aga , which is he that carries the roiall robe , called c●am●e● . the rechioptar , or rakduntar , hee which goes at his stirrop , when he is on horsebacke , or his chiefe footman . the materagi aga , hee which carries a vessell of gold full of water when the sultan marches . the tubenter aga , hee which doth garnish and carry his turbant . the chiamaci aga , hee that doth wash his linnen , or his chiefe landrer . the camedir bassi , or great master . the chilargi bassi , or chiefe butler . the dagangi bassi , or master faulconer . the sarrigi bassi , or chiefe cutler . the nunasinugi bassi , or chiefe comptroller of the treasure . the turmachi bassi , or firnaagi aga , he that pares his nailes . the berber bassi , or chiefe barber . the amangi bassi , he that washes him in the bath . the teskelegi bassi , the great secretary , or first secretary of state. all which are the most ancient of the fourth oda , and stand before the prince when hee comes out of his chamber , with that respect and reuerence which they learned in their youth in the first oda ; which is to bee silent , to hold their heads downe , and with their eyes fixed vpon the ground , for they neuer speake , nor looke their master in the face ; if he commands them any thing , it is by signes after the manner of dumbe men , and they doe execute it speedily , they carry his meat , which they receiue at the court gate from the stewards hands who is without , and they deliuer it from one to another , vntill it comes to the grand master , who sets it before the grand seigneur . this prince is much pleased with the mute conuersation of such men , who dare not entertaine him but by signes : hee causeth them to ride , and to practize running and leaping , hee causeth them many times to cast a barre of iron , and to make such like proofes of their force and actiuity . hee fauours them with many presents , as robes of cloth of gold , swords enricht with precious stones , purses full of sultanins , and many other things of value . moreouer to the end that his agalaris may gather the more money , to supply the expences of their equipage , when they shall goe out of the serrail with the titles of gouernours of prouinces , hee giues them dispatches for embassies : these men sell them to the chaoux , or bargaine with them for a moietie or more , of the present which they shall receiue from the prince , to whom they are sent , the which is of no small importance : for the princes which hold and depend of the othoman , when he confirmes them in their dignities , and sends them the markes thereof , by a gilt staffe , a throne , or a crowne , they are bound to giue to him that is sent a present of that value which is set downe in the great custome of the empire , the which doth taxe euery one to a certaine summe : and of this number is the vallachian , the moldanian , the transiluanian , the tartar , and many other vassalls , and tributaries of the othoman crowne . this present is diuided betwixt the chaoux , who receiues it , and the agalari who gaue him , or rather sold him the commission : thus they enrich themselues , and make a stocke to furnish themselues vpon the first occasion , the which presenting it selfe by the death of some bassa , they are made either captaine of the sea , or bassa of caire or damas , or elsewhere . besides these great and glorious dignities , the grand seigneur doth honour them sometimes with the quality of musaip , that is to say , hee that may speake vnto the prince , and goe to him in priuate : the which the turkes esteeme aboue any thing in the empire , the which the othoman monarches doe for a double intent , both to gratifie those whom they loue , and to haue men among the greatest of the court , to enforme him of the bassa's actions , and to discouer their enterprizes against the good of the estate and the princes person . but all the agalaris are not so bountifully aduanced . those whom the sultan will send out of his serrail , with meaner dignities , he makes them aga of the ianizaries , spacular agassi who is captaine of the spahis , or at the least cap●igi bassi who is chiefe of the porters . when they goe out of the royall pallace , by any great or meane dignity , they carry with them all the wealth they haue gathered together . many young men whom a desire of libertie , and a curiositie to see the world , rather than any care to aduance themselues , hath made them abandon the exercises of the oda , and their importunities haue forced the prince to dismisse them , goe forth with the rest without any qualitie or office , and with little entertainment by the day : but when as he that is aduanced to the quality of a bassa , and gouernour of some remote prouince , is ready to goe out of the serrail , the grand vizir sends to receiue him at the gate , by his chicaia , who is a steward or ouer-seer of his house , with a troup of horse to doe him honour , and causeth him to be conducted to his pallace , receiues him with all curtesie , giues him many presents , and doth accommodate him with lodgings for three or foure dayes , vntill his owne be prouided in the citie : after that he hath giuen order , he settles his family , and giues the chiefe places , to such as came out of the serrail with him , he stayes sometime in constantinople , vntill his haire be growne , for he was shauen at his comming forth , and likewise to receiue the presents which the sultana's send him , as goodly linnen and rich workes : and those which the bassa's present him , as tapestries , horses , robes of cloth of gold , and all sorts of moueables necessary for a man of his condition : he may be at that time about forty yeares old , hauing consumed the best of his dayes , in the expectance of this fortune . they of the other oda's succeed him by the order of their reception , the which is exactly obserued in the serrail , and fauour cannot depriue any man , if he hath not cōmitted some notable fault in the royall pallace : so as they of the third oda do partly know by the succession what shall become of them , and wish daily , that it would please the sultan , to send some of his agalaris to offices abroad , to the end they may make place for them . this new gouernour parts not from the court to goe vnto his charge , before hee hath giuen thankes to the capiaga for the care which hee hath contributed to his aduancement , terming himselfe obligeth vnto him , and that he would depend of him for a perpetuall acknowledgement of his fauours , intreating him to hold him in his protection , neere vnto the princes person , vpon all accidents that might happen . he makes this complement in the serrail , without the gate of the sultan's quarter ; for being once forth hee enters no more , vnlesse the prince calls for him , to treate with him , concerning the affaires of his charge . such is their fortune , which haue suffered their actions to be gouerned by patience , and haue laboured to make themselues capable to serue . but such in the choice which the othoman monarch makes of men , bred and seuerely instructed in their profession about their persons , to be in time the greatest officers of their empire , where they neuer aduance to such dignities vncapable men , who in the whole course of their liues , haue not learned any thing but to play as tennice , to cast the dice , to speake brutishly , and to practice all sorts of vices . wherefore we must not wonder if the turkes estate prospers , seeing that amidsts great number of young men , they 〈◊〉 the choice of the best wits , to be 〈◊〉 vp with care vnder good discipline , which makes them honest men , and 〈◊〉 to the gifts of a happy birth the perfections of 〈…〉 must of necessitie serue for the 〈…〉 great man , hee that is borne a 〈◊〉 will 〈…〉 them make choice of the best wits to supply their religious house 〈◊〉 they haue alwayes amongst them most learned and most rare men , and as long as they shall follow this course , they shall make themselues 〈…〉 , and admirable : without a naturall disposition , they may well sowe , but they shall neuer reape , and no man euer made a good sparrow-hawke of a buzzard . chap. iv. of the foure white eunuches , the chiefe men of the serrail , and of some other eunuches . we haue said elsewhere that the womens serrail hath no other guard but blacke eunuches , which are sent young to the court by the basha's of caire , to be bred vp to that place . the sultans serrail receiues none but white , the which are chosen in their infancie , out of that pleasing troupe of children well borne , which are taken for tribute from the christians , whose fortune the precedent chapter doth describe . they are cut or mutilated with their owne consent , and not by force , the which would in danger their liues : the promises of the greatest offices in court , and the hope one day to enjoy dignities whereunto they see such men aduanced , ouer-swayes their will , to suffer themselues to bee cut , the promise are true , for in time they attaine to the greatnesse of turkey , but the principall of these eunuches , and the most ancient among them , which are about the princes person , the first and most powerfull heads of the serrail , are the foure which follow . the first is the capiaga great chamberlaine of the empire , in most authority in the serrail ; as he who may speake vnto the grand seigneur , when he thinkes good ; he doth alwayes assist neere vnto his person , wheresoeuer he goes , whether he goe out of his royall pallace , or enters into that of his women , he followes him vnto the doore , where he leaues men to aduertise him in his chamber , when the sultan retires . embassies , packets of importance , instructions of estate , and all great affaires passe thorough his hands ▪ to come vnto the 〈◊〉 which make him necessary to all others , and gets him as many rich presents , and as much money as he can well desire . this without comparison is more beneficiall vnto him , than the entertainment he hath in the serrail , the which is regulated at ten sultanins by the day , which make foure pounds of our sterling money , many robes of silke and cloth of gold , with such moueables as he desires . moreouer , his table is furnished at his masters charge , and at the same time that his is . hee carries a turbant in the serrail , and goes on horsebacke where he pleaseth . the second is the chasuadar bassi , or the treasurer of the princes secret treasure ; hee hath one key and the grand seigneur another , who doth also set his scale vnto it . he hath care to lay vp the gold and siluer which comes from egypt , keepes an accompt of it , and enters alone into this treasure with the sultan , hee aduiseth him for the gathering together of money , and entertaines him with a subject which was neuer displeasing to prince : the importance and necessity of his charge , make him to be much esteemed : for gold being the delights of men , whosoeuer hath the ouer-sight , makes himselfe both powerfull and necessary among them : moreouer , he hath the keeping of all the iewels of the crowne , and likewise of those which they present daily vnto the sultan ; hee gluts his eyes with the lustre of the goodliest pearles , and the richest diamonds that the east doth produce : those which his master giues , and wherewith hee doth adorne himselfe on a day of pompe , passe thorough his hands . hee liues in the midst of the treasures of the serrail , with hope to succeed to the place of capiaga , if death forceth the other to abandon it . the third hath the charge of chilergi bassi , that is to say , great dispencer . he is , as with vs , the master of the kings wardrobe ; by his place he hath a care of the sultans apparell , and of other things which belong vnto his person . moreouer , the pieces of cloth of gold , which they send for presents , the exquisite furres , the rich swords , the plumes of feathers , and such like which they giue vnto the prince , and those which hee himselfe giues , are vnder his custody . hee keepes a particular 〈◊〉 , to the end they may see the price of that , which enters into this sturdy wardrobe for princes , and the value of that which goes forth in the same qualities : this exercise keepes him alwayes in breath ; for the custome of turkey , ( well practised in the serrail ) being to giue and to receiue , doth furnish him with imployment enough to passe the houres of the day farre from idlenesse . he hath vnder him to assist him in this painfull labour a great number of eunuches . the diligence which he must shew herein , bindes him to remayne in a manner continually within the serrail , his entertainments are his table , many robes of cloth of gold , a thousand aspres by the day , or eight sultanins , with many rich presents . but the fauour wherewith his master doth honour him , makes the greatest article of his reuenew : he hopes by the meanes hereof to enter into the place of chas●adar bassi , when it shall be void . he carries ( for a marke of the honour which he enjoyes ) a turbant in the serrail , and rides within it , aswell as the two former , and he that followes ; for these foure eunuches haue this prerogatiue aboue the other officers of the othoman monarch , residing in the serrail . the fourth is also an old pale withered eunuch , aswell by the course of his yeares , as the want of that which they haue cut away , who enjoyes the office of sarai agassi , which in turkey is like vnto the captaine of the castle of the louver in france , but with more lustre and authority , and so he hath more labour and care : for being to look vnto the whole serrail , the ordinary mansion of the othoman monarches , hee must performe his charge so exactly , as such princes will be serued ; he doth often visit all the quarters and chambers of this stately pallace , to see in what estate they are , and hath a care to see the meanest officers doe their duties , ( which is more then with vs , to adde vnto the charge of the royall pallace the office of a master of the houshold ) that the serrail be furnished with all things that are vsually needfull , hee remaines within it in the sultans absence , to maintaine order , and to see that this royall lodging be alwayes in good estate . he hath the same entertainment with the chil●rgi bassi , and hope if his yeares de●●iue him not , to succeed in his place : for the order of the serrail , doth not suffer suffer them to flie vnto great officer , but it will haue them mount by degrees . you shall not see men there , grow vp in one night like vnto mushrums or toad-stooles ; long attendance , and long seruices aduance them to the places which they deserue . thus the shasnadar bassi aspires to that of capiaga , the ch●lergi bassi to that of shasnadar bassi , and this last to his . these foure eunuches attend vsually in the princes presence , only the capiaga may speake vnto him , and not the rest , vnlesse the prince doth question them about their offices . besides these honours and offices of the serrail , the prince doth sometimes honour them with the quality of bassa , and gouernour of a realme , as of egypt , damas , or else-where : they also attaine vnto the place of grand vizir , which is the first of the empire , and by the authority thereof lead armies into prouinces , where they goe to make warre . the which gaue occasion to a generous gouernour of a place belonging to the christian in hungarie , to answere an eunuch , generall of an army , who had summond him to yeeld , that the practice of women was to sewe and spinne , and not to take townes . the grand seigneur aduanceth them in this manner to great places without the serrail to a double end ; the one to acknowledge their long seruices , the other to haue their places , wherwith to aduance other eunuches , who during their long seruices haue attended , that they should either die or be sent basha's into some remote prouinces . for the serrail doth nourish many eunuches vnder the sweetnesse of these hopes : they may be about two hundred of all ages . such as cannot be aduanced by order of antiquity to these eminent places in the royall pallace , are notwithstanding imployed in things of lesse quality ; some keepe in distinct places , as closets or cabinets , those exquisite things that are giuen as presents to the prince , as great places of ambergreece which the bas●a of 〈…〉 in his gouernment , and sends to the 〈…〉 god 's of masque , giues vessels full of excellent 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 thridate , balme of cairo , terra sigilat● , 〈…〉 bezar-stones , vessels of agath , turquoises , 〈◊〉 chrystall , and other things of price , which they 〈…〉 and neatly for the princes person , others haue a care of rare furres , the vse whereof serues for his health , with a thousand other rarities which they bring from the indies . besides all this there is employment in the serrail for many other eunuches , which keepe one place , whither they carry all the rich moueables confiseated , of the great men of the court , who haue beene executed for the enormity of their crimes , or by the sinister inuentions of enuie ; and likewise of other persons which die rich , for being all slaues their goods belong vnto the prince . those eunuches receiue these goodly moueables , and giue aduice vnto the sultan who goes to see them ; and makes choice of what doth like him : the rest is set to sale in the serrail , only to the officers thereof , and if there remaine any thing vnbought , it is sent to the publique market of the city , and sold to them that will : the money that is raised is deliuered into the hands of the chasnadar bassi , who puts it into the secret treasure . some other eunuches haue for their imployment the charge of other serrails and seminaries , where the prince doth cause the youth to be instructed at his charge , as in royall colledges , both at constantinople , andrinopolis , bursia and elsewhere . thus by the wise policy of the serrail they which serue are aduanced , for an example to the younger sort to flie idlenesse , and assurance that their continuall labour , shall be one day crowned with an honourable and profitable recompence . chap. v. of many other officers seruing in the serrail , and the sultans person , and of the number of men which serue in this palace . besides these eunuches aduanced to great offices , and those which are vnder them , there is a certaine number of other men , which do vsually serue the sultans person : some are groomes of his chamber , others in a more eminent dignitie : all ordred by thirties , as thirty for his shirt , thirty for his wastcoat , thirty for his little cassocke , which the turkes weare vnder their robes , thirty for his furres , thirty for his turbant , thirty for his girdle , thirty for his breeches , thirty for his stockings , thirty for his shooes , thirty to make his bed , thirty to dresse vp his chamber , and thirty to order and dispose of the moueables , thirty for his armes , as his bow , arrowes , and semiter , thirty for his scepter , thirty for his imperiall crowne , thirty for his rich hangings , and as many for his cushions ; not that they serue all at one instant , but by order from time to time . they which serue for his mouth , are many in number , gouerned by foure principall officers subordinate one vnto another : the first is the argihassi , who hath a care that euery man doe his dutie . the second is the mimmute pag● , who doth furnish the money daily , that is necessary for the expences . his place doth giue him a priuiledge to speake often vnto the prince , to learne from him what he desires to eat . he hath like vnto the former foure sultanins by the day , his table and two robes yearely , the one of silke , the other of cloth of gold. the third is the checaya , an office like vnto the comptroller generall of the kings house in france , he is in a manner equall in authority to the master of the houshold , he reconciles the quarrels , which enuy or pride do breed among the officers . he hath foure sultanins a day , and yearely two robes of silke and cloth of gold. the fourth is the mutpariazigi , which is as a clarke of the office ; all these men imploy their cares , and the authoritie of their places in the princes kitchin. without there serue many sahangylers , as stewards , or rather gentlemen seruants , which carrie the meate ; they are neere fifteene hundred men , which serue at diuers times in diuers troupes . the number of other inferiour officers in the serrail shewes that this stately pallace is of great expences , and that the prince which liues there is powerfull and magnificent . the baltagis which fetch wood for the bake-house and for other fiting , are aboue two hundred ; the bostangies or gardiners , are eight or nine hundred , so vast and of great entertainment , are the gardens where this great monarch doth walke . the purueyours only for wilde fowle or poulterie , are fiue hundred , the groomes of the stable eight hundred , and the other men of the like condition increase the number of the inferiour officers of the turkish emperours house : so as they doe number within the serrail , thirteene or fourteene thousand mouthes , which are daily fed at the sultans charge , comprehending the quarter of the women . chap. vi. of the ordinary victualls of the serrail , and of the prouisions thereof for the nourishment of the prince , and of those which serue there . an order being so judiciously established in the serrail , and so exactly obserued , it hath not forgotten the necessarie prouision of victuals : they are brought and preserued with admirable husbandrie , contrarie to the ordinarie confusion of princes houses . first , the corne is gathered for the sultans mouth , for the sultana's , the great bassa's and the mufti , ( for all of them haue their part ) in the territory of bursia , a towne in bithynia , where retaine for the purest and best of all the easterne parts : they retaine for the serrail eight or nine thousand quilots , euery quilot is two bushels of paris measure : the mils erected to that end in constantinople grind it , the great ouens of the serrail bake it into bread , and this goodly order distributes it by rule , as to the sultana's twentie loaues a day , to the bassa's ten , to the mufti eight , and to other inferiour persons much lesse , and to some but one . this distribution is contained in a book , which the chiefe baker keepes , to cause it to be obserued . the corne which is appointed for the great number of men , which serue in the serrail , is gathered in gracia , and brought to constantinople , to the quantitie of fortie thousand quilots , and distributed with the like order to those for whom it is ordained . for there they feed men with necessarie sobrietie , to make them labour seriously in any businesse whatsoeuer . the victuals , be it for the annuall prouisions , or for the ordinarie of the day , are brought and distributed with the like order : about the end of autumne , the grand vizir appoints certaine dayes to see the pastromanis made , for the kitchins of the sultan , and of the sultana's ; they are made with the flesh of cowes that are with calfe , that they may be the more tender , they salt them as they doe stags or hogs in christendome ; about that time they kill to the number of foure thousand . the serrail esteemes this kind of meat , among the delicacies of their feasts , and the turkish families if they haue any conuenient meanes make likewise their prouision ; this great store of flesh is for the whole yeere . but the purueyours doe furnish the serrail daily with two hundred sheepe , a hundred lambes , or a hundred kids , in their season , fortie calues , fortie geese , or goslings , a hundred couple of wild-fowle , a hundred couple of hennes , a hundred paire of pigeons , with some other small birds which the poulterers bring . there comes no fish into the serrail , but to please the appetite of some of the agalaris who desire to eate it ; then they cause it to bee taken on that side of the pallace which lookes towards the sea , the which doth abundantly furnish all sorts of fish . the excellent oiles which the sultans kitchin doth vse , comes most commonly from coron and modon , in grecia , a plentifull soile for oliue-trees . candi● only doth furnish that which is imployed for the princes seruice : for besides the delicate bountie of this liquour , it is without any ill sent , the which growing old in others makes them vnpleasing . they haue great prouision of butter in the serrail , the which is brought from m●ldouia , and other places thereabouts ; it comes downe by the blacke sea in great quantitie but salted , the turkes doe not seeke after fresh butter ; either for that they know not the quality , or neglect it : milke is little in vse among them ; that which is brought to constantinople , is only bought by the christians or iewes ; if the turkes make vse of it , it is after it is sowre , for then they say it doth quench their thirst . other prouisions of victuals are drawne from those prouinces where they most abound , and are best . the gallions make two voyages yearely to alexandria , to fraught themselues with pulses , sugars , and spices , as much as shall bee needfull for the serrail , and the chiefe bassa's of the port ; yet the turkes vse not much spices , lest it should prouoke them to drinke wine , so expresly defended by their law. egypt doth furnish dates , and the best prunes that come into the serrail . apples which are the chiefe delights in their turkish feasts , and whereof they make a plentifull prouision , are gathered in vallachia , transiluania , and m●ldauia , and brought vnto the serrail in great abundance : those which they serue vnto the sultan , are for their delicate sweetnesse bought in candy . italy doth also contribute to the prouisions of this great serrail ; the bailiffe of venice , residing at the port , causeth a great quantity of parmasant cheese to bee brought for the grand seigneur , his sultana's and basha's : they are pleased in the taste , and the feast would not be acceptable if this meate were wanting . all these things concerne the food , for their drinke they make a liquour in the serrail , called sorbet , composed of the juice of citrons , sugar , and water , and sometimes they adde ambergreece , most excellent to drinke ; so it is only reserued for the sultan and his women : the greatest men of this imperiall pallace make for themselues , as the foure principall eunuches , of whom wee haue spoken , and some few others : the ice refreshing it in summer makes it more delightfull ; they make their prouision of ice from the mountaines about constantinople , they bring such great store , as the charges ( before it be put into those places where they keepe it ) comes to twenty thousand sultanins , or eight thousand pounds sterling . the rest of the royall family quench their thirst at those goodly fountaines , which powre forth delicate water abundantly for the whole serrail : wine enters not into it without violating the law of the alcoran , which hath so seuerely forbidden it ; and whereof the wisest of the turkes detest the vse ; they call it the spurre of sensualitie , and the tombe of reason . the wood which serues for their kitchin , is supplied with the like abundance ; they measure the quantity by the weight , for so they sell it in constantinople , aswell as in some prouinces of france , and particularly in landguedoc : they cut it in the grand seigneurs forrests , and this prouision costs him least of all those that enter into his pallace . thirty great caramonsailes , chosen among an infinite number of his shins take it in , and sayling by the channell of the blacke sea , deliuer it into the serrail ; his slaues haue cut it downe , sparing good summer of money to the chasus or treasure without , whereunto the charges would amount , both for the cutting and carriage . but if the victuals of the serrail be furnished in abundance and excellencie , the kitchins which imploy them are supplyed with the goodliest implements , which can be seene in a soueraigne princes house . most part of the greater vessels are of brasse , kept so neat and clean , as the very sight of them will giue content and amazement 〈◊〉 other implements which are of copper blanche , are so great in 〈◊〉 they cannot well be numbred . the losse which happens many times is not small ; the foure dayes of diuan , many strangers eate in the serrail , and they which haue learned to ●●nish themselues at anothers cost , take occasion to practize their trade , and to take it where they can find it , and 〈…〉 a quantity of vessels , as the great 〈◊〉 hath sometimes beene of opinion ( to auoid this great losse ) 〈…〉 of siluer ; and to commit the 〈…〉 who might answere for them ▪ 〈…〉 the great charge and the feare of an 〈…〉 might befall 〈◊〉 hath alwayes diu●r●ed him . such are the victuals and other punishment 〈…〉 ●●nish the pallace of the 〈…〉 ●●der finde the relation of the 〈…〉 the subject of these lines , let him consider that without this chapter , the others which compose this history could not be : for this wanting victuals to supply the othoman cou●t , the glory and lusts of his great serrail could not be without them , nor be able to furnish matter for this worke . the members of mans body ( saith the fable ) did one day mutine against the belly , who they thought slept in perpetuall idlenesse : the rougue speaking for all the rest shewed , that whilst the eye see , the eares heard , the hands laboured , and the feet walked , only the belly was idle and at rest , that it was fitting , that in his turne hee should discharge some one of their officer : they so resolued , they employed it , but nourishment failing them , for the want of the naturall exercise of the belly , they gr●w cold ; pale , and without motion . the truth of this take reacheth vs , that by labour we must liue , food maintaines life in its naturall functions , and this chapter furnishing this stately court wherewith to subsist , giues this history the subject of his imployment . chap. vii . of the sicke men , and of such as die in the serrail . the infirmities of the bodie , doe most commonly follow the dispositions of the mind , and dissolution doth sooner cause them than any other thing ; courtiers feele the inconueniences of their 〈◊〉 . where they of the serrail fall 〈◊〉 , they put them into a clost waggon , in the which they are drawne by men , and con●●cted to the hospitall , whereas the order of this 〈◊〉 house , and the turkish charitie , doe what they 〈…〉 them , the one giues care to the ordinary physicians , 〈◊〉 the other ( which as we haue said is very great ) forgets 〈◊〉 to assist them : they are so exactly guarded , as no stranger may speak vnto them , vntill they haue recouered their health , after which they are restored to their first lodgings , and the exercise of their places . but if they die , the law of the court enjoynes , that they of the chamber or oda , whereof the dead man was , shall be his heires , and share the goods which he hath left , except it be some one of the foure chiefe eunuches , before mentioned , or the chistar aga of the sultana's , who is blacke ; for then the prince is sole heire of his precious moueables , and of the abundance of money which this wretched man had so greedily gathered together , by the sinister meanes , which followes the ambitions of the court ; hauing liued poore in his seruitude , to die rich in the same , and to restore to the sultans cofers , that which his auarice had drawne away . such eunuches doe vsually leaue great wealth in moueables ( for the turkes haue no lands ) and particularly when their long seruices haue aduanced them to the dignities of gouernours of prouinces , then they haue liberty to dispose of a third part of their estates , to make a will , in the which the sultan is alwayes executor , hee giues shares to the legataries , and many times takes all for himselfe , by the right of his prerogatiue , and that of master , not only of the goods , but also of the persons of his empire : for all men being his slaues , hee is their first and lawfull heire . chap. viii . of the grand seignevrs hunting . most of the turkish emperours , in the effeminacie of their idlenesse , where they wallow wretchedly in the bosomes of their concubines , haue taken hunting for a pleasing diuersion : but some finding it more pleasing than others , haue loued it with more passion . baiazet the first of that name , ( who raigned in turkey when as the weaknesse of charles the sixth , suffered the disorders in france , which had like to haue ruined it ) was so transported with this exercise , as he therein spent the best of his dayes : his court was fuller of huntsmen than any other ; whosoeuer went to aduance his fortune , must goe with a hawke on his fist or a lease of greyhounds in his hand ; for the best course to rise in court , is to follow the inclinations of the prince , how brutish soeuer they be : then a faulconer grew great , and a rider got an office , but a vertuous man was rejected and grew poore . what priuate men did , to merit this monarches fauour , forreine princes did imitate to winne his loue . iohn earle of neuers sonne to philip the hardy , duke of burgundie , accompanied by the lords of tremoulle , la marche , couey , philip of artois , earle of eu , constable of france , vienna , admirall of france , boucicault , marshall of france , the lords of breze ' , montrell , helly , and many others , led to succour sigismond king of hungary , a generous army of french , against the turkes which were in n●copolie : bad intelligence and rashnesse ruined them , their troupes were defeated by the succours of baiazet , the men were put to the sword , the earle of neuers taken prisoner , with the chiefe of the french nobility : the turkes prison is rough , and a prince how great soeuer must suffer . philip the hardy to mollifie the sauage humour of the turke , and to bind him to better vsage of his sonne , sent him presents , and particularly many white ger-faulcons , whereof he made great accompt : and to testifie the pleasure which hee receiued , he inlarged the prison of this young prince , and led him often a hunting . therein the french obserued the brutish passion of baiazet : his faulconers had cast off a ger-faulcon after a fowle vnsetsonably , he grew into a fury , and would presently haue put two thousand of those men which followed him to death with their hawkes vpon their fists , if the earnest iutreaty of the earle of neuers had not diuerted him : then hee vented out his choller in words , and told the busgonian , that hee did more esteeme a good hawke or a good dogge than any of his men and ( adding this brutish speech ) he said he could haue as many men as hee pleased , but for good hawkes , or good dogges he could hardly find them . in his hunting whosoeuer did hurt a dogge vnaduisedly , he was guilty of treason , and was punished in like manner : but hee , who with his powerfull hand controules the pride of princes , measured him in the like manner . tamberlaine king of the tartars defeated him soone after in battaile , tooke him with his wife , and made lesse account of his person than of a dogge or a hawke : when hee dined hee caused him to be set vnder his table in a cage of iron , and cast him bones to gnaw : ministring matter to history , to write this example to posteritie , to the end that princes that loue hunting , may not suffer their reason to be surmounted with the fury and brutish impatiencies of this exercise . the hunting traine of this prince was so great , as for hawking only hee had seuen thousand faulconers , which were entertained vntill the raigne of mahomet the second , who comming to the empire , looked vpon this fearfull troupe of faulconers with amazement ; and as he had no inclination to hunting he casheer'd them all , and answered the intreaties of great men , who spake to haue them restored , with these words : god forbid , that i should giue my bread to such vnprofitable persons , ordained for so vaine a pleasure . hunting is an honest recreation , easeth the minde , exerciseth the body , and he that loues it , shewes the quicknesse of his spirit , and the agilitie and disposition of his person : but the time which hee imployes must be measured , free , and not stolne by violence from more serious imployments , the which ought alwayes to be preferred before this commendable pleasure . hunting must be generous , and they must take that by force which they pursue , and not by cunning and policie , as to set nets and toiles for beasts , then it is base , idle , and forbidden by the wise , who haue laboured to settle flourishing common-weales vnder the gouernment of good lawes . solyman the second , he which tooke rhodes , and erected the turkish crescent in the best townes of hungarie , did often spend his time in hunting ; during his raigne , hee imployed a whole yeare , which was in the yeare , when as italy apprehended that the great preparation of a fearefull nauall army , had beene made for their ruine , and the venetians prest with jelousie , that it should cause some dangerous tempest in their gulfe , vnder pretext of seeking the pyrats of malta , which did annoy the turkish merchants . they sent vnto the kings of hungarie and polonia , to the end they would intreate solyman not to trouble himselfe to send his army into their seas , and that they would promise and vndertake , to keepe the leuant seas free from all pyrats : it succeeded according to their desire , solyman being retired to andrinopolis , spent the whole yeare ( as we haue said ) in the pleasure of hunting . the turkish emperours which haue succeeded him loued this exercise . osman the last dead , entertained a great number of huntsmen and faulconers . these princes hold it a glory to make a shew of them in their stately entries into constantinople , as wee haue formerly obserued , where among the troupes of huntsmen , wee see faulconers with their hawkes on their fist , haue a leopard at their saddle pomell couered with cloth of gold ; they hunt the hare or the stag many times with some content ; they pursue the boare , although the vse of it be forbidden by their law : if they take any , they giue the flesh to christians , or cast it away , and reserue the skinne to couer bookes for the which it is very good , and preserues their volumes long : those which haue come into my hands bound at constantinople , are excellently well couered with boares skins , although they be not artificially done as with vs at paris . but superstition the soueraigne mistris of turkish spirits , hath a share in this pleasing exercise , when they hunt vpon the day of their coronation , or when as they conceiue the designes of an important warre , they hold it for a good presage if they take the first beast that is put vp ; but this pleasure of hunting doth not so possesse them , as it makes them forget the care of serious affaires . the turkish emperours haue been accustomed in these sports to take the aduice of their bassa's , of the occurrents which concern the estate ; they cal them vnto them in the field , they speake vnto them , and command them to deliuer their opinions : in court they call this manner of consulting , the councell on horsebacke : whereby wee may learne that this nation is not so barbarous as men conceiue , and that if they raigne so powerfully ouer so many prouinces and realmes , it is not accidentally and by chance ; their care and judicious councell giue vnto their empire a wise gouerment . chap. ix . of the traine which followes the grand seigneurs court. the number of men lodged and fed in the serrail , which amounts to fourteen thousand mouths , would make those imagine , which know not the power of the turkish emperours , that many soueraigne monarchs , lodged together , had drawne all the officers of their houses into one pallace . and truly he whom they serue hauing vanquished and ruined many kings hath made an vnion of their crownes : his serrail , when he lodgeth there , containes in him alone the emperour of constantinople , him of trebisonde , the kings of ierusalem , babylon , damas , egypt , cypresse , thunis , algier , fez , and morocco , with an infinite number of other smaller soueraignes , whose empires , realmes and principalities hee doth possesse : so as so many officers as are in his pallace , seruing his greatnesse , serue many crownes . but when he goes out of his serrail , to vndertake a voyage into some remote prouince , the traine and followers which increase his court is wonderfull . thirty sixe thousand iamzaries , make the number of his ordinary guard on foot , fortie foure thousand spabi , which areas light horsemen , make the cauallery ; two thousand capigas or archers of the port follow him : these beside their ordinary guard , execute the office of the ministers of iustice , with men of meaner condition that are vnder them : two thousand solachis , which are guards on foot about the sultans person , are of his traine : foure thousand chaoux , men imployed in embassies , and in the executions of iustice march after him . there are also fifteen hundred sahangylers , or gentlemen seruants , which carry his meate vnto the chamber doore , where the pages receiue it and deliuer it to the capiaga , who sets it vpon his table . the number of men for baser vses is not lesse , if we consider wherein they are imployed , there are three thousand groomes of the stable , and a thousand riders for hunting ; the balthagis which cut the wood , and bring it to the kitchin are eight thousand : there are a thousand thauegys , which are purueyours , or victualers : two thousand fiue hundred therezi , or tailors to the court , sixe hundred bakers . and if the voyage be made for the warre , the officers of the arsenall , which are commissaries of the artillery and others , make fortie six thousand men : the gebegys which make armes , and repaire and keepe cleane those which are already made , are fourteene thousand : seuen thousand tufechgys or gun-makers , follow with their tooles and ambulatory shops : eight thousand topeys , which are the cannoneers , increase the traine of this monstrous court. i omit a number of pettie officers , for that i haue not their names . the beasts of burthen are vsually twentie thousand , that is to say , ten thousand camels , and ten thousand moiles , which is the ordinary for the sultans house , not reckoning the troine of the bassa's which follow , the which is not so small but in seeing them march apart , you would take it for the traine of a soueraigne prince ; for the turkes carrie in their voyages all sorts of commodities , to the end they may be accommodated aswell in field , as in the townes of their abode . the supputation of the number of men that follow this court , amounts to a hundred fiue thousand , sixe hundred , when the sultan trauels in a time of peace ; but if hee goe to the warre , his court is composed of a hundred and fourescore thousand men , beside the souldiers . so as who is hee , that seeing this fearefull court to march , would not beleeue that it is a whole nation , who hauing abandoned their owne houses , goe to conquer new habitations . certainly , that which history relates of the descent of the northerne nations , as cimbrians , sicambrians , gothes , vandals , burgonians , normans and others , is plainly seene there by the number of men ; but with this difference , that those did but passe , and these remaine still , and adde to the continuance of their tedious raigne , the rule and power ouer many other nations , neere and afarre off , from the principall seat of their empire . chap. x. of the greatnesse of the turkish bassa's . the brightnesse of the sun doth not only shew it selfe in the body of its spheare , but it doth also shine in the greatest starre● . and kings who are in their estates what the sun is in heauen , do not only shew in themselues the lustre of their magnificence , but it doth also shine in the wealth of the great men of their court. this is seene more visibly in turkey than in any other place of the world , where the turkish bassa's display in the pompe of their great riches , the proud power of the emperour , from whom they haue receiued it . machmut bassa , beglierbey of europe enjoyed so great treasures during the raigne of mahomet the second , as the annuall reuenewes thereof , would haue defraied a powerfull turkish army . this example would put them to silence , which bragge so much of the treasure of old crass●as , the yearely rent whereof , they say was able , to entertaine a roman army . the least of the turkes armies would containe many of theirs . as this bassa had beene the most powerfull , and the most sumptuous , that euer the othoman court had aduanced to the height of an extraordinary fortune , it shall not be vnfitting to deliuer briefly by what meanes hee came vnto that greatnesse . he was by nation a graecian , and in his infancy his mother who was a bulgarian , led him one day with her , from the towne of nebopride , to that of sendero●●a ▪ she met casually with the turkish horse , some of them seeing this young childe wonderfull beautifull , tooke him away by force , and carried him as a present to the sultan their master : the prince loued him , and in a short time made the greatest of his court know , that beauty is many times a powerfull motiue to a great fortune , hee was placed among the best respected pages of his chamber , where hee spent his younger yeeres in the midst of the delights of the serrail , after which he had the charge of aga , or colonell generall of the ianizaries ; afterwards he was honoured with the qualitie of bassa , then he became vizir , & mounting daily higher , romelia or europe had him for their beglierbey : the magnificences which he shewed , during the possession of so much wealth , would be tedious to relate . one only example shall suffice for all . mahomet the second , caused the eldest of his children to be circumcised ; the custome of the court will haue great men to giue him presents , as wee haue formerly spoken : all performed it ; but that of machmut , mounted neere to a hundred thousand sequins , which would make fortie thousand pounds sterling . the ocean must bee vast and great , which doth breed such great whales , liuing and walking mountaines : and the othoman court must be stately , seeing the bassa's encounter with such fortunes . but it may be that of machmut will seeme stale , for that it happened an age before ours : to satisfie those which loue new things , and to augment the proofes of this verity , that the turkish bassa's are great , we will adde an example which many haue seene of late yeeres . it appeared in the leuant in the yeere , and in the person of nassuf bassa grand vizir of the empire , whose treasures were so great , as they found in his cofers at the time of his death a million of gold in sequins , and in siluer coine eight hundred thousand crownes , three bushels of precious stones not wrought , a bushell of diamonds not set in gold , and two bushels of great round pearles of inestimable value : his other furniture was equall to his treasure ; he had a thousand goodly horses in his stable , whereof the least was valued at a thousand crownes : moreouer , he had foure hundred mares of arabian , egypt , the goodliest that could be found in those countries , with many thousand of camels and moyles . his armory was full of the richest swords that could be found in the leuant , and elsewhere : the least had the hilts of siluer : one was so enricht with diamonds vpon the hilt , as it was valued at fiue thousand pounds sterling . the rest of his moueables were no lesse precious , his persian carpets wrought of gold and silke . the great quantity of cloth of gold & of silk of most excellent workes ; the rich beds , and all , that excesse of a monstrous fortune can draw into the pallace of a fauourite , exceeds the imagination of men , and giues occasion to say , that with the spoile of such men , they might not only enrich many houses , but many cities . such rich and sumptuous courtiers go with no smal trains : when they march in field , and vndertake a voyage , be it for their owne particulars , or to receiue the possession of the gouernment of prouinces , wherewith the sultan doth honour them , the baggage which goes before , and the great number of men which follow them , doth equall , yea , exceed the attendants of the soueraigne princes of europe : such a traine may busie the eyes of those that see them passe , for a whole day , for so much time is necessary for the least entry into a towne , and yet many times they supply the want of day by torch-light : it is the care of such bassa's to shew themselue , great to the eyes of the world : which makes them prodigall in their expences , to be attended by many thousands of houshould seruants , ( if they bee not ill serued being a difficult thing , but such a number and troupe should be importune and troublesome ) to whom they giue many enunches to command them . they take a delight to bee well mounted , and withall to haue as many horses , as would serue for diuers regiments . they will haue their baggage , to seeme the more stately , to be carried by twelue or fifteene hundred moiles , and as many can●elis . the number of the concubins which they entertaine in imitation of the prince their maister , imployes the care and watchfull diligence of many black eunuches , which they appoint to keepe them , and consume their great wealth . their lodgings are stately serrails , which they haue built with incredible expences ; as wee may see in the hippodrome of constantinople , by the serrail of hibraime bassa , whereof the turkish emperours haue beene heires , the which is capable to lodge a great king. their moueables and ornaments of their hals , are equall to their greatnesse , wherein they spare no cost , as the only acquisitions which the law of their seruitude doth allow them : for being all slaues , they can purchase no lands nor possessions , the which doth generally belong to the sultan their soueraigne . but if of caitiue slaues they be so great and so proud in their wealth , what must the master be who hath made them such ? chap. xi . of the affronts which the turkish bassa's are forced to pocket vp in court , and the disgracefull chastisements which they suffer . the honours and greatnesse of the world haue their counterpoise ; shame and contempt followes them at the heeles : all that clime vp may descend , yea fall . thus the diuine prouidence hath wisely ordained , to teach man not to build his assurances thereon ; and to binde him to seeke them in that which is constant & eternall . the court is the theater , wherein the tragicall scene of change , shewes it selfe ; griefe goes hand in hand with pleasure , and is an inseperable companion ; he cannot belong a courtier that hath not tried it . that of the turkes doth many times make it sensible to the greatest bassa's ; in the midst of the glorious dignities of the empire , they feele the displeasure , to see themselues shamefully intreated by the commandement of their soueraigne . for when he hath an intent to blemish their names with eternall infamy , hee causeth the crouper of their horses to be cut , whilest they are vpon them ; an affront held in turkey , the greatest that a man of their condition can receiue . so was mu● 〈…〉 in the 〈◊〉 of sely the first , father to great s●ly● . this prince hauing vanquished the sophy of 〈◊〉 , at triumphed in tuaris , the chiefe citye of that repl● , was forced to leade it , when as he saw his souldiers into 〈…〉 , saying plainly that they had rather lose all , when to spend the w●ter in persia . this 〈◊〉 was very sensible , the thought to be reuenged on those whom hee should find to be the motiues : they perswade him that mu●ap●a bassa , who had credit among the ●ootmen , had induced them to 〈…〉 hangeth his 〈◊〉 vpon him , and seeing him on 〈…〉 by a iester which followed him : the bassa perceiued it , and the disgrace which he receiued , made him to end his dayes in the midst of the cares and griefe , which a man of his qualitie doth feele , when he thinkes he hath 〈◊〉 the reputation , which made him to liue gloriously in the world and court. the infamy of this affront comes not alone ; it hath for a companion , the 〈◊〉 of a shamefull punishment , which the great men of the 〈…〉 ●ue , when hee holds him guilty of some small crime : when he hath caused the crouper of some of their 〈◊〉 be cut , he doth likewise ●au● others to be 〈◊〉 by his 〈◊〉 ▪ as it happened in the 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 co●ell of the 〈…〉 who 〈…〉 co●ed to haue 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 the emperour caused him to be taken and 〈◊〉 . but 〈…〉 is not so 〈…〉 ●ble vnto the● , is the 〈…〉 the crouper , as if the leather of the 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 horse were mor● 〈…〉 them 〈…〉 ▪ so much 〈…〉 which 〈…〉 things which 〈…〉 〈…〉 ●d croupers to be cut , tha● 〈…〉 whip vpon the body . but 〈…〉 which follow the greatnes of the 〈…〉 of their basha's . chap. xii . in what ●i●e the grand seigneve 〈◊〉 vnto his bassa's . the greatest dignities of the world are not the most happy , ( said an ancient ) and the condition of 〈◊〉 monarches hath secured miserable to some 〈…〉 had , little to desire and much 〈◊〉 feare ▪ for being 〈…〉 height of humane greatnesse they cannot desire 〈◊〉 , but continuing in the languishing of their spirit , they sometimes conceiue jealousies and imaginary , terrours , and many times such as are true the which troubles , their 〈…〉 their liues , and fils them with tedious conceit . so saith the master of princes in the holy writ in these true words deliuered by a prince , the heart of kings is inscrutable . certainly truth doth teach vs , that if crownes and scep● be weighty , as charge of ●re and trouble , the office of kings is painfull ; for there is nothing so difficult to man , 〈…〉 well , whereon depend● the knowledge of 〈…〉 . the prince which commands must obserue three things , that what he desires may be just , for the publique good , and concerne his owne glory . the which is done by word or ●ing . the othoman monarches , as princes , retired within their serrail , and not much communicable ; command in 〈◊〉 not daily by writing , and the stile which they vse in writing that which they command , is particular vnto them ▪ we shall hardly find in histories any one example of a monarchi 〈…〉 wealth , in the which the superiour● haue 〈…〉 so imperiously , and hath beene obeyed secondly ; as with the turkes ; their letters breathe nothing but threats ; and they speake no other language but that of cruelties . behold some examples of those , which the sultan● haue 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 in the 〈…〉 third ●ring of the 〈…〉 in h●ria , which the ch●st● had recouered , and holding this 〈…〉 very great must make this bridge or die , hee labours , hazards all , and loseth many thousand men , yet notwithstanding this ouerflowing of the water , hee finished a bridge in sixteene dayes ouer the riuer of draue , being fiue thousand fiue hundred fathome long , and fourteene broad , supported by boats tyed one to another with chaines of iron . solyman past his army ouer it , and went to lay his siege to segher , where he died . assa●b●g had good & strong excuses , not to attempt the making of this bridge , any other prince but a turke would haue allowed of them : but hee who was ( as the turkes be ) a bad husband of mens liues , would haue it done at what rate soeuer . the threat of those letters which wee haue related are with some condition . but the turkish princes many times write absolutely ; as it happened in the yeare , in the person of nassuf , bassa , grand vizir of the turkish empire . the emperour achmat the first would haue his life and his treasure : he sends vnto him being in constantinople , the bostangibassi , with two letters written by his own hand , whereof this was the tenour of the first : faile not presently vpon the receipt hereof , in s●nd 〈◊〉 by the bostangibassi the seales of my empire . nass●f obeyed , and deliuered them into the great gardiners hands ; hauing receiued them , he drew another of the sul●ans letters out of his pocket to nassuf , wherof these were the words : after that thou hast sent me my seales , send mee thy hand by him that shall giue thee this note . this command was rough , and the stile of his letter troublesome , yet hee must obey , not of force , for nassuf was in his house with a family of aboue two thousand men , and the gardiner had 〈…〉 staffe , and was only assisted 〈…〉 rascals v●med , which were capigis , or 〈◊〉 of the serrail . nassuf suffered himselfe to bestrangled , and the bostangibassi carried away his hand in the view of all his g●as family , whereof the least scullions might haue 〈◊〉 him with their 〈◊〉 , with his goodly traine . y● 〈…〉 〈◊〉 the people of the serrail , and knowing that it was the princes pleasure , their armes were their teares and sorrowes . thus this rough meanes of writing prooues very beneficiall to the turkish princes , and they reape many co● 〈◊〉 thereby . first , they are not forced to 〈◊〉 money to the gouernour of a strong place , who is not faithfull or profitable to draw him out of it , and to buy with great summes of money ( as they doe in other places ) , the townes and forts of their estates ; the least of their letters drawes forth a gouernour , where they place whom they please they compasse great enterprizes , causing that to be done by feare which loue cannot doe ; they are lesse betrayed in affaires of importance , and are generally exactly obeyed . chap. xiii . of the malicious in●ent 〈◊〉 and poys●nings which the turkes vse the against another , and ●sse● tally great men. ambition hath brought other vices into the cour● , where s●e imployes there , in her designes : slander and treason are the 〈◊〉 of her ●●estable inuention , and poysoning y●rs them in execution . but this last finds more imployment in the court of mabo●an princes than in any other part of the world● they resec● in al●●mi●able meane to reuenge 〈◊〉 , and to content their passions . and after ●heir ●xample the great men and bassa● imploy it : former ages , and the disorder of that wherein we liue , turnish exampl● . in the yeare ● , 〈◊〉 told king of gram●e , a ma● poi●t● , 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 that 〈…〉 king thereof , 〈…〉 rich 〈◊〉 〈…〉 things , 〈…〉 . hee 〈◊〉 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈…〉 with an infinite number of 〈…〉 to castite ; don henry 〈…〉 pleased with so rates present , hee doth publiquely commend the magnificence of the turkish prince . but hee doth soone learne to his cost , that poyson is rather among gold and precious stones than among pouerty . hee puts them on the next day , but presently the poyson where with they were infected , layes him in the bed of death , and depriues him of life : spaine hath beene alwayes subject to such accidents whilest the mahometans commanded there , and the kings thereof had cause to feare a double poyson : for whilest the turkish princes did attempt their persons by poyson , the alphaquis , and priests of the alcoran , poysoned the soules of their subjects by the contagious impurities of a false and brutish doctrine . a little before the death of the king of castile , he of leon called don sancho , was poysoned by the inuention of a turke , who taught gonzales , his lieutenant at leon , the detestable meanes to kill his master in giuing him an apple , the which this wretched lieutenant performed : this was at the same time when as a deluge of fire come out of the ocean , the which carried its flame farre into spaine , burne a great countrey , and of many burro●gh● and villages , made heaps of ashes as farre as z●ora . these examples shew the malice of the turkes against the the christians ; but they doe no lesse among themselues . a turkish king of fe● , not able to indure the prosperities of him of g●anad● , called ioseph , a mahometan like himselfe , he resolued to take away his life : hee sends to visit him oftnes than he had accustomed , he makes a greater shew of friendship , and after he hath receiued many effects of his , hee sent him for a 〈◊〉 cassocke of cloth of gold of great 〈◊〉 , king ioseph receiues it , and puts it on , not hee had not worne it a day , but the poyson wherewith the prince of fe● had infected i● , 〈◊〉 vpon him , and gaue him such cruell convulsions and 〈◊〉 , as his flesh fell away in piece , and the physician● 〈…〉 the true cause of his disease , nor could apply ●hy re● that hee of granado and by the damnable 〈◊〉 , moorish king. the like villanies which were practiced among the ancient turkes , are vsed at this day in the louant , at the court of constantinople , and in other places , whither they send great men to 〈◊〉 charges . in our dayes a turkish courtier affected by all meanes possible the dignitie of bassa of al●ppo ; the beauty of the place , the lustre of this dignitie , but rather the great gaine which the vice-royes make , inflamed his desire to the possession of this gouernment ; to attain vnto it he purchased by great gifts the affections of the agala●is , or fo●i●s of the s●rrail , which are the eunuches attending the princes person : these men content his ambition , and obtained the gouernment which he desired from the sultan ; hee receiues the letters , takes his leaue to goe vnto his charge , hee arriues and is receiued with the applause of the people ; but he had scarce begun to enjoy the first honours of this new dignity , but another doth dispossesse him by the same meanes which he had vsed ; hee gets the friendship of the eunuches , and gl●ts their a●arke with greater gifts obtaining letters for this place . he was aduertized hereof ; the displeasure which he conceiued to see himselfe deceiued by the courtiers of the s●rrail , to whom hee had giuen much more money than hee had gotten in so short a time , that he had 〈◊〉 bassa of al●pp● , made him to draw his dearest friends about him , to resolue with them how hee should gouerne himselfe in this important businesse . many were of opinion that he should 〈◊〉 the entry i● the town to this new bassa who was vpon the way , vntill he informed the sultan , the m●f● , and the grand vizir of the couetous disloyaltie of the agala●ie ; and this counsell was conformable to his apprehension . but one of 〈…〉 him aside , told him , th● 〈…〉 him , brought a 〈…〉 , wherein i● was dangerous to vse 〈…〉 was the safest way in such 〈…〉 him a 〈…〉 make the 〈…〉 than his had beene , that 〈…〉 the bassa which came , and 〈…〉 him a 〈…〉 , and all loue and friendship to him , and 〈…〉 him out of the world by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 persons . they resolued it , and laboured in their designe . in the meane time the new bassa arriues , the other receiues him , and yeelds him the place . it is the custome of the great men in turkey , to giue presents to the new gouernor when they enter in charge , some to testifie that they are welcome , and others to gain their affections . this discontented bassa , who left his charge before the ordinary time , would not be the last to present this new commer . he giues him a poysoned handkercher , imbroydered with gold and great round pearles , the price thereof could not be easily valued : the new gouernour receiues it with vnspeakable joy ; for great men hold nothing so sweet in their places , as to take whencesoeuer it comes ; but god doth many times suffer that such greedy takers , are taken in taking , as it happened to this bassa of aleppo : the handkercher of price , which was the price of his life , contents him : hee admires the worke , lookes vpon the great pearles , and his hands doe not abandon it , vntill the poyson forced him , the which exhaling and infecting the bassa , they grew weake and make him to leaue it ; whereupon hee died and left the gouernment which he had not enjoyed : the other bassa flies speedily to constantinople , redemands the gouernment , whereof he had beene dispossest , and grounds his reason vpon his speedie obedience , and forceth the iniquity of the fauourites to consent that hee should enjoy it . thus couetousnesse had depriued him of a dignity where it had first placed him , and poysoning restores him : whereby wee may iudge what these gouernours can be that are setled by such meanes . it is certaine that the like offences are committed daily in the turkes court by the bassa's thereof , who imploy their greatest care , to find out the most subtillest poysons , and how to employ them cunningly one against another . the most ordinary which they vse is drawne from toads : they cause a toade to sucke the milke of a woman that hath an extraordinary red haire . when it is full they beate it gently with a little wand , they put it into choler , its poyson mingles with this milke , and it bursts in its rage ; this poyson is so violent and strong , that in rubbing only the stirrop of his horse whom they meane to poyson , it is an assured death . thus corruption is absolute in turkey ; for if their prophet hath poysoned their soules with filthy doctrine , they poyson their bodies with all sorts of venome . chap. xiv . of the filthy and vnnaturall lust of the bassa's and of the great men of the court. the great fortunes which are found in the courts of great monarches , produce great riches : and these furnish courtiers with delights , in the which they glut their sensuall and brutish appetites . the bassa's of the court , great in dignities and abounding in riches , plunge themselues in all sorts of voluptuousnesse , and their spirits mollified in the myre of filthy pleasures , they seeke them by a contrary course , and demand that of nature which she hath not : being many times tired with the loue of women , they abandon their affections to young boyes , and desperatly follow the allurements of their beauties : they imbrace them , and vse them in the place of women . this abhominable vice is so ordinary in the turks court , as yee shall hardly find one bassa that is not miserably inclined vnto it : it serues for an ordinary subject of entertainment among the greatest when they are together ; they speake not but of the perfections of their ganimodes : one sayes , they haue brought mee from hangarie the most beautifull and accomplished mi●i●a , that ouer was borne among men : he is the height of my felicitie , and the only object that my thoughts adore . another saith , i haue lately bought a young infant of bassa , who hath not his like in all the east , and i dare assure you his 〈◊〉 is not humane , but that of an angell : some so● of the company intreats him earnestly to haue a fight , and that hee may bee satisfied by his eyes . these are the discourses of those lustfull ●ts . the care they haue to keepe neatly , and to attire richly those poore ●tures , destinated to so damnable an vse is not small : the eunuches which haue them in guard are alwayes neere them , to beautifie them outwardly , they plaite their haire with gold , and sometimes with pearles , they perfume them , they attire them in robes of cloth of gold , and adde to their naturall beauty whatsoeuer arte can inuent : what vertue , what wisdome , what pietie can be found in a court composed of such men ? he that is the head and commands them , doth furnish this pernicious example ; for the sultans serrail is full of such boyes , chosen out of the most beautifull of the east , and vowed to his vnnaturall pleasures : this doth countenance this disorder and corruption in the othoman court : such as the prince is , such are most commonly the courtiers which follow him : the principall maxime which they giue for a precept to their fortune , is to follow the humours and manners of the prince , whatsoeuer they be , yea , many times they incite the prince to these disorders . the miseries and diasters which happen daily in turkey , are too many to be coucht in this historie . the great men kill or poyson one another for such subjects , families are in combustion , wiues make away their husbands , and husbands their wiues . mabemet the second emperour of the turkes , was ●abde in the thigh , and if any misfortune seeme monstrous among them , this vice which is so monstrous doth produce it : men well bred abhorre it , heauen detests it : when it was borne vpon the earth , idolatry was her sister twinne . so being the auersion of nature and the contempt of the author thereof , heauen doth punish it , and casts forth the fire of his wrath vpon those which are polluted therewith ; whole townes haue been consumed , men eternally lost , and the memory of the one and the other in execration vpon the earth . the turkes doe not punish it ; they alleage , as wee haue obserued in the history of their religion , that god hath reserued the chastisement to himselfe , and they bring an example of a miserable wretch who had abused a young boy which stab'd him . this sodomite being thus slaine , mahomet their prophet sent his kinsmen to open his tombe , and see how many wounds he had ; they came and saw no body , but found in the place a blacke and smoakie stocke . hence they say , that seeing the diuine iustice doth punish those that are culpable of this offence , they must leaue the execu● him , and in the meane time suffer this vnnaturall ex● . the turkish ladies detesting these damnable affections of their husbands , haue also abandoned themselues by their example or for reuenge , to another disorder : the following chapter will shew it . for the husbands are many times the cause of the losse of their wiues ; and the contagious example of their vices , giues them occasion to ill , and to faile in their faith to him , who had first broken it . chap. xv. of the loues of the great ladies of the turkes court , and of their violent affections among themselues . the prouocations of a hot climate , the seruitude of women restrained , and the bad example of loose and luxurious husbands , are the principall motions of the loues , wherunto the turkish ladies abandon themselues . some to haue free exercise , take occasion to see their louers , when as they are allowed to goe to the bath , to receiue the purifications which their law doth enjoyne them : others better qualified , from whom the commoditie of waters and scoues which are in their houses , hath taken away this pretext , make vse of other man. sometimes they borrow the habit of their slaues , and thus disguised goe to find them they loue : when this course is difficult , by the encounter of some great obstacle , they imploy man and woman ( whom they reward ) to find them subjects which may please their eyes , and content their passions ; but this last meanes is more apparent and better knowne in constantinople : for such messengers of 〈◊〉 discouering themselues to some that refuse them , they di● their secret . they addresse themselues vsually to christian strangers of the west , and if they can finde frenchmen , the seruice they doe vnto their mistresses is the more pleasing : the disposition of their humours , the grace of their bodies ( say they ) and the ordinary courtesie of their nation , makes them more desired . but it is dangerous to serue the passions of such louers , where the recompence and the reward or a painfull loue , is a dagger or a glasse of poyson : for these cruell women , when they haue kept some young stranger three or foure dayes hidden in their chambers , and haue made vse of him vntill he be so tired and weary with their lasciuiousnesse , as hee is no longer profitable , they stab him or poyson him , and cast his bodie into some priuie : whether it be that they feare their affections should be discouered , or that their light and inconstant humours , doth alwayes demand new subjects , or that it is the nature of their lasciuious loue , to change into rage and fury tragically cruell . they which are aduertised at constantinople , auoid this danger , and reward their pains which speake vnto them with a flat deniall , but not without danger : for such messengers aswell as the great ones that imploy them are witches , and reuenge a deniall vpon the person of him that made it , as it happened of late yeares to a french gentleman , which was at constantinople , when as the baron sausy did serue the king there as his embassadour : this gentleman going to the diuan , which is the publique audience of the serrail , was encountred by a woman , whose age , habit and discourse did shew plainly that shee did pleasures for the turkish ladies : shee came vnto him and vsed these words : hast thou the courage to see a faire lady , which is in loue with thee ? he who knew well with what mertils such ladies are accustomed to crowne their louers which haue serued them , excuseth himselfe for that time , pretending some important businesse which drew him to the serrail : but he promiseth at his returne to content her desires , imtearing her to attend at the passage . in the meane time he goes to the serrail , followes his businesse , and hauing dispatched in , ro●es to his lodging another way , and leauing the woman in the impatiencie of a deceitfull attendance , she saw herselfe in the end deceiued by this frenchman : who to reuenge this affront , had recourse to her witchcrafts , and imployes them against him : they worke their effect , and this frenchman found himselfe suddainly seized with a kind of palsey : the sicke man tooke his bed , and was continually afflicted with sensible paines and convulsions . the physicians were called to his help , but all their lerning could not find out the cause of his infirmitie , nor prescribe a remedie : some dayes past in these extremities , after which an old turkish woman offers to cure him ; she visits him , and hauing looked vpon him she told him in her gibbridge : i will soon cure you : but tell the truth , haue you not refused some lady that sought your loue ? by her charmes she expelled those which tormented him , and restored him to health : after which , this man going in constantinople , hee encountred a woman which told him in his eare ; remember another time not to abuse the courtesie of women which affect you , and deceiue them no more by your vaine promises . all the women of turkey , and especially those of constantinople , doe not tie their affections to men only , they grow passionately in loue one with another , and giue themselues to false and vnlawfull loue , especially the wiues of men of quality , who liue coopt vp in serrails , vnder the guard of eunuches . this vitious appetite doth domincere ouer them so tyrannously , as it smothers in them the desires of a naturall and lawfull loue , and many times causeth them to loathe their husbands . this disorder may grow for that their affection wanting a lawfull prize , they tie it to a strange object : moreouer , the reuenge of the vnnaturall loue to their husbands , carries them vnto it ; for most men of those easterne parts , and the greatest are giuen to that beastly and brutish lasciuiousnesse . these ladies loue one another most ardently , and come to the effects of their foolish loues , they imbrace one another , and doe other actions which loue seekes , and modestie forbids to write . they whom this strange loue makes slaues to others , goe to finde them in the b●th to see them naked , and entertayning them vpon the subject whereof they languish , make such like discourses in their language : they had reason to say that the sun did plunge it selfe in the waues , seeing that you are in this water , the which by nature should quench the fire , but it kindles my flames when you are in it . is it possible that you should receiue to the enioying of so rare a beauty , other persons than those of your owne sexe , which are like your selfe ? fly the imbracings of men , which contemne vs ; and haue no loue but for their like , and enioy with vs the contentments which they deserue not . when as a foolish womanish louer , hath made such like discourses , shee goes into the bath , and burnes with a flame which it is not able to quench , she imbraces her louer , kisseth her , and attempts to doe that ( although in vaine ) which i must heere conceale : and these loues of woman to woman are so frequent in the leuant , as when any turks are resolued to marrie , the chiefe thing which they inquire of , is whether the party whom they affect be not subject to some woman whom they loue , or is beloued . thus these people liue farre from the light of true faith , in the darknesse of mahometan ignorance , which haue carried them to the excesse of all sorts of vices . chap. xvi . of the foure principall bassa's of the port. the foure chiefe bassa's of the port , and the foure prime wheeles , which mooue this vast and powerfull turkish empire are the vizir azem or the grand vizir , the captaine of the sea , the aga of the ianizaries , and the captaine of constantinople , called the captaine bassa : their places are the chiefe of the empire , and the glory there of giues them respect with the prince , to be honoured by great men , and feared by the people . the vizir azem , or grand vizir holds the first place next vnto his master , he is lieutenant generall of the empire , and armies , high chancellor and chiefe of the diuan , which is the councell where iustice is administred ; the captaine of the sea is high admirall , and generall of nauall armies . the aga of the ianizaries commands all the turkish foot , as sole colonell thereof . and the captaine of constantinople gouernes the citie , and takes knowledge of the chiefe affaires which passe . these foure bassa's differing in offices and honours are notwithstanding powerfull in authoritie , the which is of such weight , as they giue and take the crown from their soueraigne prince when they thinke good . we haue seene the experience of late yeares , in the persons of sultan mustapha , and osman : achmat ended his life and raigne in the yeare , hee left two young sonnes ; osman and amurath : he knew by experience that the weight of such a crowne could not be borne by a childe , and that the absolute gouernment of the turkish monarchie required a man : he called to the succession of his scepter , his brother mustapha who had beene fourteene yeares a prisoner in his serrail , and made him to taste this sweet change , to come from a dungeon to a throne , and from the fetters of a tedious captiuitie , to that power to command the greatest i state vpon the earth . but the great rigour of his command , and the extrauagances of his inconstant humour , made him odious to the captaine bassa ; he gained the other three , who drew the souldiers and some great men vnto their party , they vnthroned him , put him into his prison , and set vp osman sonne to his brother achmat. this example was in our daye● : but that which followeth is so fresh , as the newes hereof came when i was labouring about this worke . osman not well satisfied with the affection of the ianizaries , ( who are the sinewes of his estate ) and disliking some of the foure bassa's , had an intent to change the seat of his empire to caire , and to abandon constantinople ; he prepares himselfe , gathers together as much treasure as hee could , and couers his designe , with the pretext of a pilgrimage to meque , where he said his intent was to accomplish a vow , and to make as great a gift as euer prince made vnto a temple of what religion soeuer . when as he had mannaged his enterprize vnto the day of his departure , when as his galleyes were readie , and the bassa of caire come with an armie to receiue him ; the ianizaries were aduertised , they runne to the serrail with the consent of the aga , the people are moued , the captaine bassa stirres them vp , they take the sultan in his chamber , kill some great men in his presence , dragge him into a prison , and there make him to suffer a shamefull death by the hands of an executioner , hauing drawne mustapha his vncle out of prison again , and crowned him the second time soueraigne sultan of the turkish empire . that which is here set downe for true proofs of the authoritie and power of these foure great bassa's . they are not alone in greatnesse , although that no man doth equall them in all the othoman court ; there are two beglierbeys ( that is to say lord of lords ) the one of romania or greece , the other of natolia or asia the lesse . the nissanzi bassa or ordinary chancellour , who signes all the dispatches of the court ; three teftardars which are the high treasurers , thorough whose hands the reuenewes of the empire doth passe . the rais kintap , whose charge is to keepe the books , papers and records of the empire . besides these there are many others of lesse consideration . doubtlesse , as whales are in the vast and deepe seas ; so great and eminent dignities are in great empires , and those of turkey make those which enjoy them to seeme like so many pettie kings about the person of a great monarch . chap. xvii . of the tymar , tymarriots and pensioners of the port. the turkes giue two sorts of pay to their souldiers , the one is called in their language vlefe ' , which is payed daily by the treasurers of the warre and is the entertainment of ordinary souldiers : the other is called tymar , or pension assigned vpon houses , lands , or whole burroughes ; this is not giuen but to men , who by their valour haue done some notable seruice to the prince , and deserued well of the publique : these pensions are honourable , the recompence of their vertue , and the marke of their merit . it seemes that the turkes haue borrowed the name of this recompence from the gracians , who called it tymarion , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies honour . such pensioners are called tymariots , they are most commonly spahis and horsemen , who enjoy the honour and profit of such pensions taken out of the lands in turkey which belonging all vnto the prince , by the right of soueraigne master of the persons of all his subjects , who are his slaues , he giues them to such as haue made themselues worthy by their good seruice ; as they doe with vs the commanders of military order , or the fees or lands which the princes haue instituted in our countries to honour gentlemen of merit , and to binde them to serue them vpon all occasions . it is true that the continuance of such fees , doth farre exceed that of the tymar , for they passe vnto their successors , and this is temporall , and no man is suffered to enioy it any longer than it shall please the giuer . if the spahi be not in his equipage fit for a souldier , if hee doth not serue with that care and diligence as hee ought , the iudges which the sultan appoints to visit the tymar , depriue him , and recompence another that may serue better , so that tymariots , or pensioners of the turks court , are not vnprofitable mouthes , as in other places ; there the credit of an insolent fauourite , cannot take them from vertue , to giue them to the idlenesse of some one of those which follow him , and idolatrize the greatnesse of his fortune . chap. xviii . of the grand seignevrs favourites aduanced to the greatnesse of the empire , and of their fall . few kings haue beene without fauourites ; and what reason were it to 〈◊〉 the most eminent among men from that which is allowed to the most object , that is to loue one man aboue all others , and to honour him with the effects of their friendship , by honours and greatnesse , whereof they are the masters and absolute disposers ? doubtlesse the soueraigne of kings , who came into the world to teach both men and kings perfection , hath not denied them this libertie , when as he himselfe gaue them an example , louing and fauouring aboue the small number of men which were in his ordinary court , him whom hee thought most worthy of his fauours . but few fauourites haue beene without insolencie , whether it be that most princes are not much carefull to make choice of men , whose vertues haue made them worthy of their friendship ; or that the nature of fauour and honour which follow them , be such , as it blinds their vnderstanding , and puffes vp their spirits with pride . this history hauing taken for its principall subject , the court of the othoman monarches , it shall seeke no farther for examples of this truth . hibraim bassa fauourite to solyman the second , had attained to the height of greatnesse which hee enjoyed by such degrees . he was a christian , borne of a very base extraction ; at the age of seuen or eight yeeres , they which exact the tribute of christians children , tooke him from his fathers house , and conducted him with a troupe of other young slaues to constantinople : at his arriuall he was giuen vnto a bassa , who caused him to be bred vp carefully , and soone after presented him to solyman ; this prince to whom hibraim was equall in age , tooke him into his affection , his seruice was alwayes more pleasing vnto him , than that of the other slaues : he honoured him with the charge of capiaga , who is captaine of the gate of the inner serrail : from this place hee came to that of aga or colonell of the ianizaries : then the example of some great men of the othoman court , ruined by the inconstancie of fortune , gaue vnto his spirit the first apprehensions which the great dignities of the court giues vnto fauourites which enjoy them , and serued as a bridle to restraint his passion : hee besought solyman not to aduance his fortune so high as he might full with the greater ruine : hee shewed him that a meane prosperitie , was more safe than all the greatnesse , wherewith he would honour him : that his seruices should be sufficiently rewarded , if hee gaue him wherewith to spend his dayes in rest , farre from the necessities of life . solyman commended his modestie , and meaning to aduance him to the chiefe dignities of his empire , he sware vnto him neuer to put him to death whilst he liued , what change soeuer should happen in his court. but the condition of king , which is humane , and subject to change , and that of fauourites which is proud , and vnthankfull , shall cause solyman to faile of his promise , and hibraim of his faith and loyaltie , as wee shall see . in the meane time this fauourite becomes a bassa , and soone after grand vizir , and lieuetenant generall of his masters empire ; his credit , his traine , his wealth , and the pompe of his greatnesse , teach euery man that hee is the arbitrator of turkey . but his fortune is too great to be without enuie ; and it seemes vnreasonable , that the highest trees which are on the tops of the highest mountaines , should be free from the violence of the windes . the princesse mother to solyman , and roxillana his wife , the best beloued of his sultana's , enuie the credit of hibraim , and his vnlimited authoritie is insupportable vnto them : they practize his ruine , and imploy all their power both within and without the serrail , to dispossesse him : he finds it , and judging that the affections of a mother and a sonne are so naturall , and the loue of a wife and a husband so strong , as there is not any fortune nor fauour in court , which should not feare the encounter , he resolues to draw his master out of constantinople , and to remooue him from the imbracings of the one and the conuersation of the other , and from the perswasions of them both . to effect is with the more pretext , he propounds the designe of the warre of persia , and being in counsell with three or foure bassa's , he perswades solyman in this manner . sir , great kings must haue great 〈◊〉 their principall office is not only to preserue the 〈…〉 their ancestors haue left them , but also to inlarge is 〈◊〉 ●tand the limits ; the sword wherewith the m●s● 〈◊〉 your greatnesse , on the day of your coronation , is not so much a signe of your soueraigne power , as that you are bound to maintain and defend the truth of our alcoran , and to publish its beliefe farre : the persian hath alwayes beene an enemy to your estate and religion , and their kings haue not had any stronger passion , then to see the ruines of the one and the other : the historie of the warres which our predecessors haue had against them doth furnish many examples ; now you may be reuenged of their insolencie , and lay at your feet these ancient enemies of turkey . tachmas who is their king , is a man without valour and experience , his people are yet in necessitie , being the remainders of the warres past : your empire is flourishing you are borne to great matters , and to you alone the destinies haue reserued the glory of an absolute triumph ouer the persians● heauen doth promise it , honour binds you , the weaknesse of your enemy inuites you , your treasures and a great number of fighting men , which attend your commandements in armes , furnish you with meanes . goe , goe , then great prince , adde vnto your crownes that of the realme of persia , and to the bayes which your valour hath gathered in hungarie and at rhode● , the palme to haue subdued persia , and to haue tamed the most troublesome of all your enemies . to these perswasions hee added a tricke of his trade . in damus the chiefe c●tie of the east , there liued an excellent magician , called mule aral , he drawes him to constantinople , and makes vse of his predictions to further his designes ; he speakes with him , and hauing caught him what to say , hee brings him to solyman . this sorcerer foretold the sultan , that hee should take the principall places of persia , and should be crowned king of that realme : all this makes him resolue to goe to horsebacke , and the warre was concluded : the teares of the mother , nor the sweet kisses of the wife , could not frustrate this designe : these poore sultan's see the order of the estate ouerthrowne by a fauourite , and their persons contemned by hibraim , who carried him from them , and drew him farre from their just jealousies ; but the mine , into the which insolencie dragges it selfe , is in●itable hibraim by this retiring , deferrs his losse , but doth not auoid it ; hee shall returne from the warre of persia to dye in constantinople strangled with a haker : the sequell of the historie will tell vs. in the meane time solyman departs , with aboue six hundred thousand men , most souldiers : hibraim goes before to make the way with a powerfull armie , he passeth at aleppe , and fortifies it : from thence he goes to carahomide a towne vpon the frontiers of mesopotamia or dierbetch , built vpon a strong situation : vlama a great noble-man of persia commanded therein : his qualitie and valour had bound solyman to make him gouernour ; hee had formerly married the sister of scach tach●as , sonne to ismaell sophi , and then king of persia , who discontented for some disgrace in court left persia , and came to serue the turke . hibraim gaue him thirtie thousand men , and sent him before to discouer the enemies countrie . vlama who know the language and the countrie , approached neere vnto tauris , whereas sultan musa a neere kinsman to the king commanded : being aduertised of the approach of the turkish troupes , and finding himselfe too weake to attend them , abandons the citie : vlama enters and takes it : hibraim who followed him neere came speedily , fortifies it , and in a new citadell which he caused to be made , hee placed three hundred and fiftie pecces of ordinance , and sent to aduertise solyman of this good successe . neuer fauorite held himselfe so happie , nor so powerfull ouer the enuie of his enemies : but he shall finde his misreckoning . solyman aduanceth , comes to tauris , and stayes three weekes , to see if tachmas had any will to come and encounter him . but hee had neither power nor will. hee was retired into the mountaines , expecting greater forces than his owne , that 〈◊〉 say , that 〈◊〉 and the necessitie of all things , with the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 , might force his enemie to retire : they followed 〈◊〉 after the northern winds , the snow , frost , and went of victualls forced solyman to take his way to curd●stan , which is assyria , hauing left thirtie two thousand men in garrison within tauris , vnder the command of vlama , of i●digiarberg and serum ogly . fa● 〈◊〉 was watchfull seeing the turkish army farre from tauris , approcheth with ten thousand men : the garrison go forth to encounter him and charge him ; but iadigiarberg a notable coward , growing amazed fled , and put all the rest in disorder , and gaue the aduantage to tachmas , who recouered tauris , and brought a notable change , causing the three hundred and fifty cannons which were in the citadell to be moulten , whereof he made manguris , which is a coine of persia , and so that which was the terrour of his people , became the delights of their affections : solyman in the meane time conquered curdistan , and baggadet ; he tooke babylon , where he was crowned king of assyria by the caliphe , but not of persia , as the magitian had promised him . winter was now spent , and the spring approached : vlama and hibraim perswaded solyman to returne to tauris , to punish the rashnesse of tachinas : he returnes with his army , and being within few dayes march , tachmas abandons the city and retires , burning and razing whatsoeuer he found in the way , to stay his enemy from following : the turkes re-enter tauris and their rage puts all they find to fire and sword , not sparing sencelesse things ; the stately pallaces became the subject of their furie , and the citie was the pittifull remainder of a sacke and a cruell spoyle . solyman retires , giuing order that his chiefe forces should be in the reare , lest the enemy should follow and charge them behinde . tachmas was wonderfully discontented , to see this fearefull spoile in his country , and in the capitall citie of his realme , and could haue no reuenge ; when as one of his satrapes , or gouernours , a caramanian by nation and the most resolute man in his court , sirnamed delimeus , for his courage , ( that is to say foole ) offered himselfe , and promiseth ( so as hee would giue him troupes ) to follow the enemie and to ouertake him , and when hee should thinke least of it , to make him pay for the spoile which he had made in persia . tachmas grants whiche demands ; delimeus goes his way , he runs or rather flies towards the place where the enemie was : his spies being him word , that the turkes were camped neere vnto bathlis , ●yrod with long marches , and with the toile of a troublesome way ; that they slept without guards , without watch , and without any sentinels , so as it would be easie for him to surprize them , if he would make his troupes to double their pace : deliment makes more speed than they requi●ed , hee drawes neere vnto the turkes at the shutting vp of the day , and in the night goes to surprize them , inuirons them , chargeth them , beats them , kils the greatest part , and takes the rest prisoners , few escaping by flight . solyman vnderstood the next day of the losse of his men , and seeing the small troupes he had remayning , findes foure hundred thousand men wanting , of those which followed him from constantinople , the which were dead in persia , either slaine by the sword , or famished with hunger , or frozen with colde , the which made him returne towardes his serrail . he comes to aleppo , and soone after to constantinople , and detests in his soule , the counsellour of this voyage and the warre of persia . the sultana's finde at his returne , a ample subject to ruine hebraims fortune , and to be reuenged of the presumption hee had vsed against them . they obserue the murmuring of the people against this fauourite , and what the great mens●e of him , and make it knowne to solyman . moreouer , as they were busie to ruine his greatnesse , they discouer that this bassa fauoured the house of austria , and that he had secret intelligence with the emperor charies the fift , an enemy to his master : this treachery being auerred , it did wholy ouerthrow that which the sultana's had already shaken . solyman to whom they had made knowne the truth of all this , concludes his death ; but the promise and oath which he had made vnto him not to put him to death whilest hee were aliue , suspends the execution vntill hee might find a dispensation by the aduice and ●ritie of the chiefe preists of his law ; 〈…〉 of the most learned ; one of the number giues him a pleasant 〈◊〉 , to free himselfe of the bassa , and yet to keepe his word . you haue sworde , sir , saith he , not to put him to death , whilest you are liuing ; 〈◊〉 him up be strangled when you are asleepe : life consist 〈◊〉 ●gilam action , and he th● sleepes doth not truly 〈◊〉 to you may punish his disloyaltie , and not violate your oath . doubtlesse if solyman were dead when hee slept , according to the saying of this talisman , hee hath reuiued many times whilest he liued . this prince seekes noe more , he contents himselfe , to haue found a clergie man which absolues him for this deed : he sends for hibraim bassa to the serrail , hee causeth him to supp with him , and supper being ended hee letts him see his crymes by his owne letters written to charles the fift , and ferdinand his brother ; hee reproaches his ingratitude and commands his dumbe men to strangle him whilest he slept , and thereupon went to bed. thus ended the life and greatnes of hibraim bassa fauorite to solyman : for an example , that if the fortunes of the court shine like gold , they breake like glasse . his maistes had aduanced him more then hee desired , fearing a fall in the beginning of his fortune , into the which he did precipitate himselfe by his disloyaltie : he supported the continuance of his greatnesse vpon his princes oath : but they were humane , and their nature is to haue no other stay , but the declining where they slide . a courtiers fauour is neuer durable , if it hath not iustice and pittie for companions , which makes them zealous towards god , and well deseruing of men : if these parts be found in a fauourite , they make enuie to yeeld , and impose silence to the bitterest slanders hibraim bassa had not these good qualities : his formes seruices had deserued some share in his masters affection ; but his pride against the sultana's , and his treachery against solyman made him vnworthy of that which he enjoyed . so the lion of lybia wipes out with her long taile the steps of her feet : the insolencie which followed , defaced all the good which went before . to enjoy the fauour of the court , they must haue so strong and generous a spirit , as they must neuer suffer themselues to be transported with pride , nor dejected with amazement but remayning in a commendable equality , continue couragiously in doing well . the example of the fortune and disaster of hibraim bassa shall be followed in this history with that of the great credit , prosperities and disgraces of bassa derueir , a fauourite to achmat the first , brother to sultan mustapha , who raigned of late yeares . this man of a base condition laboured in the gardens of the serrail , when as hee began to enter into fauour : achmat in his garden-walkes , seeing his jouiall humour , tooke many times delight in his tales , stayed to see him worke , and in the end so affected him , as without knowledge of any other merit , he made him bostangibassi , or great gardiner ; this charge ( as we haue said ) is one of the goodliest of the turkish empire , being then void by his death who had enioyed it : therein deruier serued with so great care , and made himselfe so pleasing to his master , as he bound him to make him greater . the generall of the sea dies , and achmat giues him the place : he doth it with that lustre and pompe which followes this dignitie ; he causeth the galleyes to be armed , goes to sea , takes all he meces with , and sailes so happily as the inconstant windes seemed to fauour him , and the most inconstant elements seeme to joy in the happinesse of this new fauourite ; his courses are fortunate , and his returne glorious : but the sea of the court more stormie than the sea it selfe will one day teach him that it doth amaze the best pilots , and will make him feele to his disgrace , a more troublesome shipwracke , than he could haue found vpon the waues of the louant seas . the reception which hee found at his returne , and the triumph wherewith hee is honoured after the taking of many christian vessels , are felicities which flatter , and deceiuing him , make him imagine that happinesse it selfe did him homage . achmat cherished him more than himselfe , and had no rest , vntill hee had aduanced him to the height of the prosperities of the court : that is to say , to the dignitie of grand vizir , lieutenant generall of his empire : soone after it fell void , and hee bestowed it on him , with these words of affection : there is not any thing in my estate , how great soeuer it be , which thy vertues , and the affection thou bearest to my seruice , hath not well deserued . thus de●r became the first man of the turks court , and his master was sorry , that hee could not make him the prime man of the world. in this charge hee restored many good lawes , which disorder had ouerthrowne ; hee reduced euery man to his duty , strooke terrour into the magistrates : and let the souldiers know that they were vnworthy to make their musters , and to receiue the pay , if they be not in case to serue . these things doubtlesse had crowned his name with new glory , if violence and crueltie had not blemisht him : he caused more men to be executed in one day , than his predecessours had done in a whole yeare : the least suspition of a crime was culpable of punishment , and this fauourite made lesse account of the life of men , than of the coleworts which hee had sometimes planted in the gardens of the serrail . but violence is neuer durable , and that fauourite which followes it suffers himselfe to bee led to his owne ruine . hee that kils , shall be killed ( sai● god ) hee that loues bloud shall perish in bloud . doubtlesse , it is a miserable thing in princes courts , and prejudiciall to a whole estate , that a base fellow , and a man of nothing , without vertue or merit should be aduanced to the qualitie of a fauourite ; master the affections of his soueraigne , and enjoy the prime dignities of an empire : for such persons are most commonly cruell ; contemne the nobilitie , and make no account of vertue , as being ignorant of the one and the other . derueir in all these offices had gathered together great treasures , the which with his extraordinary seueritie , furnish matter of enuy to the other bassa's , who all joyntly vndertake his ruine , and labour so carefully therein , as they find meanes to entertaine sultan achmat , with the insolencies of his carriage : he heares them , belieues part of that which they tell him , and growes so violently jealous of the credit and authoritie of deruier , that he resolues to free himselfe of him ; he concludes his death , and commands the execution to a troupe of the capigis of his serrail , who receiued commandement to strangle him , as soone as he should come : but hee will trouble them to performe it , they shall not finde in him a delicate fauorite , bred vp from his youth in the softnesse of the court , he will defend his life couragiously , and let them see that a man , which hath long time handled a spade and a mattocke , is not soe easily mastered . achmat sends for deruier to the serrail ; he comes and is scarce entred when he suspects the partie which was made against him ; he goes into the grand sigueurs quarter , being there , this troupe of capigis fall vpon him to seaze on him , and to put the halter about his necke ; he frees himselfe from them , and stands vpon his defence although he had nothing in his hands , and with his fists scatters them brauely ; hee beates one of their noses flat , puts out the eye of another , and strikes out his teeth that held the halter , and puts him out of breath which had taken hold of his arme , and remaines free in the midst of al them which did i●biron him , and durst not take him : the feare of punishment which doth attend those which doe not speecily execute the will of the sultan in such affaires , and the shame that one man alone disarmed should slay them all , ●uised one of the troupe to fetch a leauer , wherewith approaching to deruier , he gaue him so great a blow as hee brake his thigh , and ouerthrew him ; then they put the cord about his necke and strangled him . thus hee ended his life , which gouerned the whole turkish empire , and strooke a terrour into the greatest : the iouiall humours and the humble discourses of the gardiner , had raised him to the greatest fortune that a courtier could find in all the world ; and the insolencie and pride of the grand vizir had humbled him , and deliuered him to the mercie of a dozen rascals which strangle him : for a new example , that fauour is not durable , if it hath not moderation for its companion , and iustice and piety to support it . his bodie is buried without pompe or honour , his treasure came vnto the sultan , and his name was so forgotten , as in three dayes they did not know in court if there had beene any such man. the which may serue for a lesson to great men , which possesse their princes , that the course of a boundlesse and proud fauour in court is like the flight of a bird in the aire , the passage of a ship at sea , or the gliding of a serpent vpon the stones , where there remaines no shew . this thing happened at constantinople in the yeare . but of a later date in the yeare . nassaf bassa , of whom we haue formerly shade mention , grand vezir of the turkish empire and fauorite to the same sultan achmat , gaue ( by the fall of his fortune ) as much amazement to the east , as his prosperities had given admiration his riches were greater and his credite more absolute then the two former fauourites ; but his extraction and birth as base as theirs , and his pride equall . hee was sonne to a greeke priest , borne in a little hamblet neere to salonica . the collectors of the tribute tooke him from his fathers house in his infancie , and led him to constantinople , where hee was sold for three sultanins , ( which is foure and twentie shillings of our sterling money ) to an eunuch of the serraeil , who bred him vp vnto the age of twentie yeeres . then hee sold him to a steward of the sultana mother to achmat , to serue him in his charge . this man soone found in his slaue the eminent gifts of a free spirit , which is inlightned with dexteritie : and holding him fit for greater affaires then those of the houshold , wherein hee imployed him , hee gaue him the ouer-sight of the building of a rich and stately mosquee , which the sultana mother caused to bee built at her charge , to bee an immortall marke of her pictio and magnificence . hee prospered so well in this charge , and gaue so good proefes of his iudgement , as hee gaue good content vnto the sultana , and hard such part in her liking and affection , as shee made him superintendant of her house . in thi● dignitie hee let the whole serrail see , what an able and sufficient man may doe when hee is imployed in affaires ; his merite came vnto the knowledge of sultan achmat , who would haue him to his seruice . thus hee changed master , and mounted to a new dignitie . achmat gaue him the place of capigibassi , soone after he made him bassa of alepp● , where hauing finished the time , which they giue to such gouernors , they honoured him with the dignitie of gouernor generall of messopotamia : hee parted from constantinople , hauing the traine , attendance and pompe , of a turkish vice-roy . the commoditie of this prouince , frontier to persia , filled his cofers with treasure , and his spirit with ambition . hee knew that hee was very necessarie for his master , he saw that the neighbour-hood of the persian , might by secret intelligences with him bring him great wealth . this imagination flatters him , and his auarice followes him : hee abandons his fidelitie to the offers which the persian king made him , and practiseth in secret with his ministers , and fauoureth what hee can , the enemy of his soueraigne prince . achmat is aduertised , and louing him still with passion , dissembles his cryme and resolues to gaine him to himselfe , to dis-ingage him from the persian , and to content his ambition with any thing hee could desire in his empire . to this end hee sends for him to constantinople , and at his ariuall gaue him the place of grand vizir , which serdar had newly left , and with it the best and richest of this bassa's spoyles . moreouer he promised to giue him the sultana his daughter in marriage . all these things are signes of the great bountie of achmat , thus to honour a traitor , who deserued rather a shamefull death , then the first dignitie of the turkish empire ; they will in like sort be a testimonie of the ingratitude of the fauourite , who will abuse them . for an example that too indulgent a prince to a notable traitor , doth furnish him with meanes to do worse . nassuf being now grand vizir & with assurance to be sonne in law to his master , goes to horse-backe , and in qualitie of generall of an armie , leads the forces of turkey against the persian , enters with them into his countrie , makes a generall spoyle , and forceth ka abbas , who is king at this day , to demaund a peace , and in the meane time grants him a truce for six moneths . hee parts from persia , leading with him the embassadour of ka abbas , hee comes to constantinople , enters in pompe , hee is receiued not onely as the vanquisher of persia , but as the restorer of the othoman esta●e . the custome of turkey binds the bassa's when they returne from their gouernments , and the generals of armies from the warre , to make a present vnto the sultan . nassuf at his comming exceedes the magnificence of all the presents that euer entred into the serrail , since the turkes estate was setled , for besides a thousand rarities which hee brought from persia , to the sultan his master ; he presented him with a million of gold coyned , and within few dayes after married his daughter . this is the ascent and height of his fortune : behold the descent . achmat saw that nassuf exceeded the ordinary of all the other vizirs which had serued him , that his treasure did equall his , if not exceed it : he conceiued a jealousie ( abundance of riches is many times criminall and offensiue to princes ) and growes into distrust of his actions . the bassa's hauing some vent thereof by some of the agalarie , eunuches of the chamber , labour to informe him of the carriage of nassuf . the bassa of babylon knew more than any man , they cause him to come to constantinople , and obtained secret audience for him : this man did plainly discouer vnto the sultan , that the bassa nassuf betrayed him , for the which hee drew great pensions from the persian , to whom hee wrote the secrets of his most important affaires . achmat well informed of the disloyalties of his fauourite , resolues not to leaue them vnpunished , and presently concludes his death : he giues the charge to the bostangibassi , which is the great gardiner : nassuf is aduertized by the sultana , which was most fauoured , being his pensioner , that achmat was much discontented with him : this amazeth him , hee faines himself sicke , and keepes his bed ; the bostangibassi comes to his lodging , and demands to speake with him in the sultans name , hee excused himselfe vpon the discommoditie of a violent purgation which troubled him : the bostangibassi presses it , and tels him that hee would not returne vntill hee had spoken with him ; that the sultan had commanded him to see him , in what estate he was , & to learn from himself the newes of his health . then nassuf commanded they should suffer him to come : there the bostangibassi complements with him concerning his indispostion , and assured him that he should be soone cured : he might boldly speake it , seeing hee carried the remedie in his pocket . after such like discourses of courtesie , he drew out of his pocket a commandement from the sultan written to nassuf , to send him the seales of his empire . nassuf obeyeth , causeth them to be brought vnto his bed , wraps them in his handkercher , seales them with his owne seale , and giuing them to the bostangibassi kisses them , and intreats him to assure his master , that he had kept them faithfully , and had neuer sealed any thing which was against his seruice : then hee thought that the discontentment whereof the sultana aduertized him , would haue no other sequell but to depriue him of his charge , which they call in this court to be made mansul , and that by the helpe of his friends and the force of money , hee might be restored in a short time . his misreckoning was not farre off ; the bostangibassi , being now in possession of the seales of the empire , drew forth another commandement to nassuf from the same sultan , to send him his head : then nassuf cried out , calling heauen and earth to witnesse of his innocencie ; he desired to speake with the sultan , and intreats the bostangibassi to conduct him ; he excuses himselfe , that he had no other charge but to see him strangled by ten or twelue capigis which attended him : vpon this refusall he contested long ; but seeing to deferre his end , was but to prolong his distemperature and griefe , he resolues to die , only hee demands of the great gardiner to suffer him to goe and wash himselfe in a chamber neere by , to depart this world in the estate of puritie , according to the turks beliefe , which hold the washing of the body for the purification of the soules : this grace also was denied him . then he abandons his life to the capigis who were about his bed : they put a cord about his necke , and not able to strangle him so speedily as they desired by reason of his extraordinary fatnesse , one of them drew a knife out of his pocket , and cut his throat . achmat would see him dead , to be the better assured ; and then appointed his buriall among the common people without any honour . such was the fortune of bassa nassuf and such his fall : his good wit had raised him to these great dignities of his empire , and his pride cast him downe , hauing long enjoyed the fauour of his master , and made no good vse of it : his riches equall to his fortune were extraordinary ; the officers of the treasure , which were imployed to take an inuentory of his goods , found in his cosers in sultanin● , ( which is a coyne of gold ) fiue hundred thousand pounds sterling , in siluer coyned three hundred and eight thousand pounds sterling , the quantitie of three bushels of precious stones not yet wrought , a bushell of diamonds not set , and two bushels of goodly round pearles . his armory was furnished with aboue a thousand rich swords , whereof the least had the hilt and pomell of siluer , and amidst this number there was one all set with diamonds , valued at twentie thousand pounds sterling money : the chambers of his lodging and his wardrobe , were richly hanged with tapestry of persia and caire : many rich stuffes of silke and gold excellently wrought , did augment the quantity of his precious moueables : in his stables were found aboue a thousand great horses of price , foure hundred and fortie mares of arabia and egypt , as beautiful as any painter could represent , with this there were many thousand camels and moiles for his baggage when hee trauelled : in his base courts they numbred a hundred thousand oxen , kine and sheepe : the number of his slaues exceeded foure thousand . with this great wealth he might haue done great good , if he had had a friend to giue him good counsel ( but great prosperities haue not any ) who might haue contained him by wise aduice , within the limits of his dutie . thus the fauours and pomps of the court passe away . those of turkey , culpable of the least crymes , yea those which are innocent are of no longer continuance . for if the court in what place soeuer , bee a sea full of waues , that of the othoman is alwayes beaten with stormes , and tost with tempests : the winds of the sultana's passions , which are most cherished by the prince , the couetous desires of the enuches which serue him , and are his familiars , banish the calme , and are the cause of such like shipwrackes , if they doe not pacifie the greedinesse of the one , in glutting them with presents , and the auarice of the other by great pensions . and although they take this course most commonly , yet notwithstanding they are oftentimes allarmed , suffer troublesome apprehensions , and liue alwayes in feare and disquietnesse . to teach men , which admire and adore the lustre of such fortunes that their perfectest ioyes are fruitfull in sorrowes : and when they thinke to make their paradice in this world , then they carry their hell with them . chap. xix . of the grand seigneurs armes and seales . the turkes who esteeme vertue by its price haue no armes , nor sirnames : the lawes established and seuerely obserued among them , which haue made them so powerfull vpon earth , would thus banish out of turkey ( although somewhat preposterously ) this subject of vanity in families , and force men rather to support their glory vpon their owne merit , than in the vertue of their ancestors which is not theirs : for this cause in their monarchy , the sonne of a great bassa , is lesse esteemed than he of a waterman , if he hath lesse vertue : all the aduantage hee can challenge , to be borne of vertuous parents , is to tearme himselfe their sonne . as for example , mustapha the sonne of siruan shall be called siruanogli , that is to say , the sonne of siruan : the rest of his glory must be supplyed by himselfe , and not borrowed from his father . their emperours haue no armes , and the family of the othomans neuer beare any . they defaced in the siege of the gracian empire , those of the most illustrious family of the paliologus , who were the soueraigne monarches , who carried gloriously the titles of their triumphant prosperities , by foure letters separated distinctly , which the greekes call vita , and not fusils , as some haue dream't , these letters signified in the same language , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is to say , king of kings , raigning ouer them that raigne . it is true the turkish princes , haue some kinde of marke or ensigne , rather of their empire than of their family : for when as they represent it , they paint the globe of the world , with a crescent or halfe moone on the top ; and in their armies , their ensignes haue no other deuice but the same crescent : their towers and steeples carry it , yea the pilgrimes which goe to mequa , carry it on the top of their slaues : the which shewes that this crescent is rather a marke of their religion , then of the imperiall race . wee haue obserued in our history of their religion , the miracle which mahomet their prophet brags hee had done , when as he repaired the moone which was torne , and all in pieces , after he had drawne it from heauen and put it into his sleeue : the turkes which count their moneths by moones , shew the veritie hereof , when as they prostrate themselues in the beginning thereof , before the moone , and lifting vp their eyes to his brightnesse , they pray unto god that hee will grant them the grace to begin happily , to continue in like manner , and to end with good successe the course of this starre . the imperiall seale of the grand seigneurs of turkey , hath no other figure , but certaine arabian characters , which expresse their name , that of their father , and note the pride of the felicity whereof they brag . achmat the emperour , who died in the yeare , had caused these words to be grauen in the seale , wherewith his patents were sealed : achmet ibni mehemet cham sadet : that is to say ; achmet sonne to mehemet , emperour alwayes victorious . the other othoman monarches , haue in a manner the same deuice , the names only changed : it is true that the arabique letters are so interlaced one with another ( in a manner like the cyphers , wherewith they expresse their names in france ) as few men in his estate , can expound them : only the vizir , or he which scales hath the perfect knowledge . this manner of grauing their seales only with letters , hath beene imitated only from their prophet : for the turkish monarchy , and all that depends thereof , hold it a glory to haue for their principall support , the religion which he professeth , and to haue no other interest but his : mahomet the authour of the alcoran , caused words only to be grauen in his seale , and wordes without truth ; which were these , mahomet the messenger of god. this seale was made seuen hundred and fiue or six yeares before that othoman the first prince of that family , which raignes at this day in the east , had setled the turkish monarchy : and since , we doe not read that any turkish emperour hath had any other armes for their seales than the characters and arabique words : thus these men by words not cast into the wind , as many other princes doe , but grauen , haue by the esteeme which they haue made of the vertue of men which haue serued them , subdued the emperour of constantinople , rauished that of trebifonde , seazed vpon egypt , palestina , damas , pamphylia , cilicia , caramania , and all natolia , vanquished rhodes and cyprus , triumphed ouer graecia , albania , illyria , and the triballieus , and likewise doth by his armes possesse the best parts of moldania , transilnania , and hungary , and without doubt , their conquests had extended farther into the prouinces of christendome , if heauen had not giuen them bounds , and stayed their courses , by the troubles of the othoman house , and the death of its princes . chap. xx. of the death , mourning , funerall , and burying , of the grand seignevas , emperours of turkey . the kings which receiue tribute from so many nations pay it vnto death , and the condition of their perishing life , makes them to suffer this equalitie with other men , to returne vnto dust the common beginning of all euen liuing : the which should incite them the 〈◊〉 to forget the glory of their name , and to repaire by their goodly and royall actions , the shortnesse of their dayes , 〈…〉 they may past from the disquietnesse of an 〈◊〉 religion , 〈◊〉 eternall rest of a heauenly command , and change their crownes which are not durable , to the diadem of an empire which hath no end . the turkish sultans spend their dayes farre from those wise thoughts in the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 , in the midst of pleasures , with their sultan's ; the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 , doth blemish their glory , and 〈◊〉 their 〈…〉 the humours of their bodies , and shortens their 〈◊〉 . for delights kill more men than the sword . when they can sick , 〈◊〉 ni bassa , who is the chiefe of the phisitians , assembles the rest within the serrail , and shuts himselfe vp with them , where they labour for the cure of their maister , with that care which wee haue formerly mentioned . remedies are but for helpes , they draw them not from the bed , whereas their life and pride must haue an end : they die , and leauing their scepters and crownes , with all that which the world adores , they carry nothing with them but the good they haue done liuing , yet vnprofitable to their soules health , seeing they haue not truth for their guide . the prince which is to succeed puts on mourning , and attires himselfe in blacke for a short time , hee couers his head with a little turbant , and doth testifie by his exterior shew , the griefe hee hath for the losse of his predecessour , although that in his soule , hee feeles the most sensible joy that euer hee had . thus selym the third shewed himselfe before the body of selyman the second , his father , who dyed in hungary at the siege of sighet : all the bassa's weare little turbants in signe of mourning : and if the emperour dies in the warre as solyman did , all the ensignes and the standard royall , are turned downward towards the ground , vntill the now sultan takes his royall robes , and puts on a great white turbane , the which is done soone after : then they cry as wee haue formerly related ; that the soule of the inuincible emperour sultan n. enjoyes the immortall glory and eternall peace : that the empire of sultan n may prosper withall felicitie . but they interre them all in constantinople , since they setled the seate of their empire in that place : before , their tombes were erected at prussia in asia , the place of their first domination : their 〈…〉 in this manner . the emperours body is carried in a cossin couered with linnen very rich , or of veluet : his turbant is set before it , with a plume of he● feathers : the talismans , san● , alpha●uis , der● , and the like rabble of the alcoran , carry in their hands t●pers lighted , to shew that their prophet is the ape of christianity ; goe before singing in their language such verses , a●a rahmmani arh● alla , illa alla , alla 〈◊〉 alla , that is to say , mercifull god bane pittie on him , there is no god but god , god is god. they also say these words : iabilac ●illata mehemet ressultaha tungari bi r berem berac ; which signifieth , god is god , and there is no other god , mahomet is his counsellour , and his true prophet . before the corps doth march the mutaferaga , who carries the emperours turbant vpon a lance , with the tayle of a horse tied neere vnto it : the ianizaries , the solachi , and the rest of the imperiall guard follow the hearse : after these the officers of the sultans house march in order vnder the conduct of casuegirhassi , or master of the household : the malundarb bedith mandura , carrieth the deceased grand seigueurs armes , and the royall standard dragging vpon the ground : the bassa's and all the great men of the port , yeelding their last duty vnto their master , assist at their funerall pleasantly attired in mourning : they haue a piece of grey-cloth hangs before and behind from the head to the foot , like vnto the fro●k which the brethren of the hospitall , of the charity , in the suburbes of saint germain at paris do weare : some of them for that they will not seeme too sorrowfull ; tie only a long piece of linnen cloth , to the end of their turbants , which h●ng downe vnto their heeles . in this great mourning the most 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 cou●t , hold their rancks in this funerall pompe , whereas the men make but a part of the convoy , 〈◊〉 supply the rest , with lesse griefe and more ●cares : for all the sultans great horses are at his interment ; they carry their saddles turned vpward , and better couered than the bassa's in their grey froches , they haue blacke veluet hanging vnto the ground : they weepe and sigh without 〈◊〉 : they put assagoth or tobacco into their 〈…〉 , and into their eyes to draw forth 〈…〉 is the 〈◊〉 pompe of the turkish sultans , who being 〈…〉 men to weepe f● their losse , constraine 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 : in this 〈◊〉 they conduct the body ( the hard first after the turkish manner ) to the tombe where they wil inclose 〈◊〉 is usually 〈◊〉 to the mosqu●e , which the deceased sultan hath cause built , in a chappell apart : the sepulchre is couered with black veluet . if the prince died in the warre , they lay his scmiter vpon it ; if not , his turbant is aduanced , and set against the wall neere vnto the tombe , with rich plumes of herons feathers for an ornament ; two candlestickes which carry great tapers gilt , are at the foot of the sepulchre : some turkish priests which are instituted to that end , repeate continually the azoares of the alcoran in their turnes , and one after another sayes the turkes chapelet ; whereof wee haue spoken in the history of their religion , and pray continually for the soule of the deceased . on fridayes these imperiall tombes , are adorned with new couerings , and strewed with flowres : they which come on such dayes pray for the dead , or powre forth theirteares , and take a nosegay when they returne . sometimes they doe also set much meat , to giue almes vnto the poore , and they call to these funerall feasts , not only poore beggers , but also beasts , as dogges , cats , and bi●s , the which are honourably receiued , and feasted with as much liberty and safety as the men , who seeing the pawes of cats in pottage with their hands , dare not chase them away : but contrariwise they owe them respect and succour , as those whom misery hath made their equals , and therefore capable to receiue the effects of the turkish charity : for the mahomets hold opinion , that to giue almes vnto beasts is a worke no lesse meritorious before god , than to giue vnto men : for that , say they , these poore animals possesse nothing in this world , where they are destitute of all temporall goods , necessary for the maintenance of life . thus they shut him vp in sixe foot of ground whom all the world could not containe , and whose vnrestrained ambition aspired to more empire than the earth containes : and after that he had bin a terrour to men , and the cruell scourge of many nations , he is made the subject of wormes , and their ordinary food . in this manner passeth , and ends the glory of the world. finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e the scitu●tion of constantinople , and its forme . description of the serrail in generall . the kitchins , diuan . chasna . the sultans lodging in summer . the grand seigneurs chamber . great monarchs should haue able men about them , & not groomes whom they aduance , and are entertained by fooles and ignorants . libraries . nec regna socium ferre nec taedae sciunt , senec . the sultans bountie at his coronation . gaspard ze●lick , chancellour to three emperours , optarese dicebat omnes reges aliquando priuat●s pauperesque suisse . neque enim satis miseretur qui nunquam suit miser . aeneas syluius lib. . comment . de reb gest . alph. ●ecunda res a● 〈◊〉 animos explor●●t ; quis miserie toleratur , f● 〈…〉 said it to plato in taci●●● , lib . ●ist . in the description of aethiopia by don francisco aluarez , printed . andrew corsall 〈◊〉 florentine ●ices it to ju● de me●hein , in a let●er from co●hin a towne of the indies . in sudore vultus tui voscéris panem donec revertaris in terram de qua sumptu●es , quia puluises , & in pulu●em reuert●s , gen. . diogenes speaks it in laertius , lib. . amantiumirae amor● redi●tegratio est , terent . que modo pugnarunt iungunt suar●stra culumbae ; quarum blandittas , verbaque , murmur habes , ouid . . de art. terrena potest●● vult esse victrix gentium , cum sit captiua vitiorum , d. aug. lib. . de ciuit . dei , c. . sidelect amini in sedibus & sceptris , ● rege● populi , diligite sapientiam , salom . sap . . secundus philosophus interrogatus , quid esset mulier malae , respondit , viri naufragium , demus tempestas , quietis impedimentum , vitae captiuitas , quetidianum malum , voluntaria pugna , sumptuosum bellum , bellua conuiua leana complectens , exornata scylla , animal malitiesum , malum necessarium , max. seuerus . . thousand pounds sterling . mulierum genus est auarum , cic. rhet. li. . mase parta , mase dilabuntur , vetus poeta . the exact guard of the women . their punishment . their diseases . forma bonum fragile est , quantumque acce●t ad annos , fit minor & spacie carpitur illa suo , ouid. de art. lib. . theit going out of the serrail . the old serrail cato vticens●s in plutarch . two hundred thousand pounds sterling . fourescore thousand pounds sterling . the place of pompes and sh●e . in what equipage the turkish princes goe to the hippodrome . the places for the sultans . the place of the sultana's . those of the ●●●haes . those of the christian embassadour . those of the mahometan embassadours . feasts of the sultanaes that were shut vp . mahomets clergie . the patriarchs of the christians . the merchants . the goldsmiths . tradesmen of diuers sorts . artificiall combats . a representation of the taking of cypres . artificial castles . that is to say , italians , french spanish , &c. archers on horseback and their dexteritie . elephants and giraffe . looke lips● epist . in his centuries where hee speakes of this beast . et vna noble necedad dar à los regez , perque creen hazer merced . quando reciben , antha perez en las cartas segund● . munera cre●● mihi pla●ant hominesque deisque , placatur d●nis iupiter ipse datis , ouid● de arte. omnium est dulcissimum etcipere , senec. foure hundred thousand pounds sterling . hostium ●era non 〈◊〉 , hom. iulius caesar pote ●●iam diua●●● rebus , pecunia scilicet , & mi●ibus p●●●ri , conseruari augeri di●●e sa●bat , ciphili●us in caesario two hundred and forty thousand pounds sterling . iugurtha roma egressus , cam saepe tacitus respicicus , postrem●grave ; ●risse sertur ; vrbem ●●nal●● , & maturè perituram , s●emptorem inueneris , s● hist . de bello iugurth . the sultans carry in pompe . see what marcilius ficinus a learned florentine doth write in the first booke in the epistle to thomas valerius a physician . null● emor est medica●ilu herbis . quid. metamor●l . . fab . notes for div a -e let this be spoken without violating the respect , which lowe vnto such persons which relleue the publique by their care in suits , of whom i haue no intent to speake in this place . . oda . . oda . . oda . . oda . plato amongst others in his booke , de le g●b . d●cl . . mimio ●i ing●i● , natur●●firma , & m●●iri● , ipia 〈◊〉 i●i●ria , ins●i●entia , 〈…〉 , quo● par● 〈…〉 interp●t●ti● , senec. lib. in sapientem vi● 〈◊〉 cade● 〈◊〉 . cor regum inscrutabile , prou. . . experiendo di●ticisse quam arduum quam subiectum fortuna , regendi cun●ta onus , tacitus lib. ● . annal. the spaniards write it , and mayerne turquet in the seuenth booke of the historie of spaine . sodomia & idololatria simul inceperantsimul creuerant , d. tho. sent . dist . . q. . ● . t. iesus christ had saint iohn the euangelist for his fauourite . hibraim fauourite to solyman vel●t arbitrum ragni agebat serebatur● digre● to , magna profiquentium 〈◊〉 it u● , saith tachtus in the . booke of annals , speaking of p●lta● a freed man to clo●tius and his fauourite . cuncta mortalium incarta ; quanto pl● adeptus forot tant● se magis in lubrico dissitants tacit. li. . annal . speaking of tiberius who discoursed in in this manner to the senate . deruier f●rites to at● nibil esse tam e●elsum , quod non virtutes isla , tuusque 〈…〉 ●●ntur , tacit. lib. . annal. tiberius spake so to sci● his fauourite , who demanded lanis in marriage . nassuf fauourite to achmas auri vim atque op●s principibus insensas essè , said sosibius gouernour to britannicus in tacit lib. . annal. tacitus in the ●ourth booke of his annals , speakes as much of suilius in these words , quem vidit sequeatatas prapotentem venalem & claudij pri●cipus amiciti● as a propere , nunquam bene 〈◊〉 . atlas chinensis being a second part of a relation of remarkable passages in two embassies from the east-india company of the united provinces to the vice-roy singlamong and general taising lipovi and to konchi, emperor of china and east-tartary : with a relation of the netherlanders assisting the tarter against coxinga and the chinese fleet, who till then were masters of the sea : and a more exact geographical description than formerly both of the whole empire of china in general and in particular of every of the fifteen provinces / collected out of their several writings and journals by arnoldus montanus ; english'd and adorn'd with above a hundred several sculptures by john ogilby. montanus, arnoldus, ?- . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing d estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : , : ) atlas chinensis being a second part of a relation of remarkable passages in two embassies from the east-india company of the united provinces to the vice-roy singlamong and general taising lipovi and to konchi, emperor of china and east-tartary : with a relation of the netherlanders assisting the tarter against coxinga and the chinese fleet, who till then were masters of the sea : and a more exact geographical description than formerly both of the whole empire of china in general and in particular of every of the fifteen provinces / collected out of their several writings and journals by arnoldus montanus ; english'd and adorn'd with above a hundred several sculptures by john ogilby. montanus, arnoldus, ?- . dapper, olfert, - . ogilby, john, - . nederlandsche oost-indische compagnie. united provinces of the netherlands. [ ], p., leaves of plates : ill. printed by tho. johnson for the author ..., london : mdclxxi [ ] wing attributes authorship to olfert dapper; however, nuc pre- attributes editorship to dapper. also issued to accompany nieuhof's "an embassy from the east-india company, the nd ed.", london, . cf. bm under nieuhof and dnb under ogilby. imperfect: pages stained and torn with some loss of print. reproduction of the original in the harvard university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng zheng, chenggong, - . china -- description and travel. china -- history -- - . - tcp assigned for keying and markup - apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images - jonathan blaney sampled and proofread - jonathan blaney text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the second & third embassie to ye. empire of taysing or china . with previledge ao. . atlas chinensis : being a second part of a relation of remarkable passages in two embassies from the east-india company of the united provinces , to the vice-roy singlamong and general taising lipovi , and to konchi , emperor of china and east-tartary . with a relation of the netherlanders assisting the tartar against coxinga , and the chinese fleet , who till then were masters of the sea. and a more exact geographical description than formerly , both of the whole empire of china in general , and in particular of every of the fifteen provinces . collected out of their several writings and journals , by arnoldus montanus . english'd , and adorn'd with above a hundred several sculptures , by iohn ogilby , esq master of his majesty's revels in the kingdom of ireland . london , printed by tho. iohnson for the author , and are to be had at his house in white fryers . m. dc . lxxi . to the supream , most high and mighty prince harles ii. by the grace of god , of great britain , france , and ireland king , defender of the faith , &c. this atlas chinensis , containing remarkable passages in two embassies from new batavia to konchi , emperor of china and east-tartary . with a more exact geographical description than formerly , dedicated with all humility , lies prostrate at the sacred feet of your most serene majesty , by the humblest of your servants , and most loyal subject , iohn ogilby . directions for placing the whole-sheet prints in this second china . title . the city and castle zelandia in the island taywan fol. matzou the idol sekia quantekong , a half sheet castrum à meinjaceen the city quemoey the city aimuy hocsieu with its suburbs the royal presents given to king singlamon the departure of the emperor from hocksieu to the imperial court at peking the city kinningfoe the city jemping pouching hitsiu hanchieu lankin , or nanking paolinxie pagod pecking the imperial palace where the presents were received , marked a. b. c. d. the royal banket the station of ceremonies used at the funerals of great persons the station used by the great mandarins the marks of the mandarins , figure . a half-sheet idem figure . a half-sheet divers sorts of bonnets , figure . a half-sheet divers sorts of caps or bonnets , figure . a half-sheet . gods and goddesses , number . idem numb . . idem numb . . idem numb . . the idol sechia the idol vitech , or ninifoe directions for building of pagod-temples in two divisions plants . rhabarbarum witsoniarum , a half-sheet . li-ci , kia-giu , arbor papaya su-pim , po-lo-mie , cieu-ko cinamonium , ya-ta , du-liam pi-pa ▪ man-ko , giam-bo a second embassy or application to the emperor of china . many years are past since several europeans , especially the english , spaniards , portuguese , and hollanders , have with indefatigable endeavors persever'd towards the acquiring a free and unmolested trade in china : yet though they have variously attempted what might seem probable to this effect , their whole undertakings have prov'd little better than a labor in vain ; for the chineses priding in the subsistance of their own product , and too strictly observing an ancient law , prohibiting the admission of any strangers into their countrey , excepting such onely as bringing tributes from the adjacent borders , paid homage to their emperor , as supreme lord of the world ; or else foreign embassadors , under which pretence many drove there a subtile trade , have shut out and abhorr'd all correspondency abroad ; which trigaut affirms , saying , the chineses have a law that forbids strangers to come amongst them ; but if any such be found , the onely penalty is , that he must dwell there , and never return : yet these are not suffer'd to go where they please , but limited in the entries and out-skirts of the empire , mov'd by a superstitious fear , from a prophecy , that they shall be supplanted by strangers . but the interpretation or suspition extends not onely to remote and unknown people , but their neighbors , with whom they have some converse , and use the like customs , habits , and religion ; for the coreans , the nearest of their neighbors , were never seen in china but in the condition of slaves . father martinius also , in his chinese atlas , relates , that china is lock'd up so close and cunningly to keep out all strangers , that scarce any , unless by way of embassy , are once suffer'd to come in . the turks , tartars , moguls , and other adjacent people , address themselves as embassadors , when indeed are disguis'd merchants , and so drive there a profitable trade ; for feigning fantastick names , for several princes that never were , nor are , present gifts to the emperor , which they buy at low rates ; cheap , but fit commo ties to be transported thither : nor can they be losers ; for they receive atleast twice the value as a grateful return ; the emperor counting it a high dishonor to do otherwise . besides this , all embassadors , during their stay , going , and coming through the countrey , are with their whole retinue maintain'd at the publick charge , and their other goods , whatever , that are not presents , in stead of customs and taxes , are brought on several carriages , at the emperors expence , to the palace , where they are permitted to expose them to sale , or barter : but although this care be taken concerning their expences , and that they shall no way be losers in making their addresses to the court ; yet whatever ambassadors they be , though the negotiation be never so serious , and of greatest import ; nay , though they come loaden with treasure , to be pour'd into the emperors exchequer , and be ancient friends and allies , yet they are entertain'd like spies and enemies , not suffer'd in their journeys to see the countreys , but hood-wink'd , have no more prospect than the road they tread upon ; and in like manner are as close prisoners , lock'd up in their inns , and places of purpose for such reception ; and when come to court , not onely secur'd , but never permitted to publick audience , or to see the emperor , but manage all their business by the mandarins , or officers of state. besides , trigaut also tells us , that they severely punish their own people , that hold any commerce or intelligence with strangers , without especial licence from the emperor . and what is of more remark , if there be occasion to send any person of quality forth by way of envoy or embassy beyond the limits of the empire , it is a work of difficulty to procure them ; but when prevail'd upon by perswasions , at his departure all his acquaintance , kindred , and relations lament , as if going to suffer execution ; but at his return he is receiv'd with as much joy , and specially advanc'd by the emperor ; which is no wonder , the chineses having such a reluctancy to whatever seems strange , nay , scorning to learn out of any books but their own , believing , that all humane knowledge is within the sphere of their activity , and looking upon all outlandish as ignorant animals , and when they mention them in their writings , take notice of them no otherwise ; for their characters that spell beast , anagrammatiz'd , signifie a stranger , also stigmatizing them with some mark or accent , that may interpret them worse than devil . these orders were more than strictly observ'd towards strangers , while the chineses were govern'd by their own native princes ; but the oriental tartars , which so lately by conquest are become masters of the empire , let loose the reins of that part of their ancient policy , and less scrupulous , are more indifferent , leaving opener doors to the admittance of trade and commerce . the chief council of new batavia still watching all opportunities for improvement of traffick , being inform'd by father martinius , that the conquering tartars , now setled in china , would more readily receive addresses concerning trade , than the former chinese princes , resolv'd to make tryal thereof , by sending a vessel laden with several merchandises from the island tayowan ; to which purpose frederick schedell , being order'd with a ship call'd the brown-fish , from tayowan , came within nine days after his departure from thence , to an anchor in the mouth of the river canton , near the island haytomon . his business at first was so well resented , that the vice-roys of canton granted him under their hands licence to sell and barter the contents of his cargo , and also to build a store-house in canton , for their better accommodation ; although they were advis'd and perswaded to the contrary by the portuguese staple at macao , who in their letters to the vice-roys gave but a sad account of the hollanders , saying , that they were traytors and rebels against their true prince , scarce having any countrey of their own , or religion , but liv'd by pyracy , robbing and plundering whatever they light upon , either by sea or land ; hoping by thus decrying their reputation , to set a stop to their begun proceedings , and new factory . in like manner the chinese philosophers , great students of their countreys antiquities , by the instigations of the portuguese iesuits , inform'd also the vice-roys , that the hollanders were a nation odious , and through all ages detested by the chineses , and never upon any account had the least admittance into their empire . but though this intelligence did something , yet it had not the expected efficacy , and the hollanders had gone on , and carried the business , when accidentally a great person coming from the imperial city peking to canton , first disswaded the vice-roys from what they intended therein , saying , it was quite another thing to permit any one free egress and regress into their dominions , than to give them a place of residence on the shore , without the knowledge of the supreme authority ; but that he ought to acquaint the emperor therewith , if he intended not to incur his displeasure : upon which the old vice-roy , changing his determination , civilly sent to schedell , desiring him for that time to depart with all his company , lest his abiding there so long , might be misconstru'd by his king matsuyker , as a deterring , or some restraint upon them ; although schedell urg'd much , that there could be no such cause of mistrust there , using many arguments . the vice-roys presenting him at his departure , gave him also two letters to nicholas verburgh governor of tayowan , first complementing , and then advising him , that the best and onely way for the hollanders to obtain liberty for setting up a factory at canton , and licence to trade in china , was by address to the emperor , by way of embassy , carrying rich presents to the emperor at peking . the council at batavia , observing the advice they receiv'd , would not of themselves undertake so great a business , unless so order'd from their masters of the east-india company ; which asking some time to bring about , they in the mean time resolv'd to venture out another ship , to try her fortune at canton : to which purpose they chose zacharias wagenaer a merchant , and the same frederick schedell , who with two ships , the brown-fish , and whiting , laden with merchandize , arriv'd a month after they left batavia , in the mouth of the river canton , and from thence went to wangsoe , a village three leagues from the city . wagenaer at last arriving at canton , deliver'd his letters from the council in batavia , by the old vice-roys secretary ( having no admission to the vice-roy ) and receiv'd for answer , that since the hollanders had neither brought letters nor presents for the emperor in peking , of which they were expresly advis'd , the more to facilitate their business ; therefore lest he should be question'd , he neither would nor could see or speak with them . so that wagenaer and schedell return'd , having made a fruitless voyage , without any success , to batavia . soon after they having receiv'd expresses from the governors of the east-india company in holland , to set forth an embassy , according to the advice of the vice roys of canton , sent peter de goyer , and iacob de keyzer embassadors peking , to the emperor of china , with letters of credence and presents , to obtain his imperial licence that they might trade in china . these embassadors arriv'd anno . in the chief city peking . the next day some of the council , and the prime secretary thouglauja , with two other tartar mandarins , quanlauja , and hoolauja , came to complement the embassadors in the emperors name , to inquire after their health , the number of their attendants , concerning what their presents were , and from whom , and whence they came ? to all which questions , the mandarins receiving particular answers , listed all those persons that attended the embassy ( which according to the information sent from canton were in all twenty four ) which they set down one after another by their several names ; nor did they leave out those hangers on which were not included in the list. after that , they turn'd and look'd over several presents ; then inquir'd , whence they came , how and who made them , for what use , and in what part of the world ? and lastly , how far , or how many months sail holland lay distant from peking ? to which the embassadors having return'd fitting answers , the mandarins inquir'd further , whether they were a people that dwelt only upon the seas , and had no land-habitations ( which the portuguese iesuits put into their heads ) or if they inhabited any countrey , what they call'd it , and where it lay ? from whence , and to what purpose they were sent ? what was their kings name , and of what age ? all which the embassadors answer'd . yet they were not so satisfied ; but interrogating , forc'd them to recount the same answers again . but after they grew more curious , and began to inquire concerning their manner of government , and if the embassadors were not of the blood royal , and of kin to their prince : for no forreign embassadors ( said they ) if they be not of consanguinity with their king , are admitted to appear , bowing their heads with all humility , before the imperial majesty . whereupon the embassadors reply'd , that they were not of the blood royal ; for the manner of their countrey was not to send princes of the blood on such remote embassies , but imploy'd other men of good quality , and well esteem'd at home , upon such foreign negotiations . the mandarins further inquisitive , came at last to ask , what offices they bore in their princes court ? what their names and titles of honor were ? how many men they had under their command ? all which the embassadors answer'd very punctually . then they inquir'd again , if they came directly from holland , or batavia ? if from batavia , what kind of place it was , and what manner of person the general ? which being resolv'd , the mandarins went away satisfied . the next day the embassadors , with the presents , appear'd by order of the chancellor before the council , without which they were not to be admitted ; where the chancellor sate uppermost , on a high bed , cross-legg'd : next him , on the right hand , sate two tartar lords ; and on the left , a iesuit call'd adam schal , an ancient and venerable person , and being close shaven , look'd like a tartar : he had dwelt above forty six years , in the several reigns of chinesy princes , in the court at peking . the rest of the council sate promiscuously , without any order or state , one among another , upon benches onely cover'd with old white linnen . the chancellor welcoming the ambassadors in few words , commanded them to sit ; then laying the presents on a table , he ask'd upon the matter all the questions which the mandarines had formerly ; whereto the ambassadors , by the help of father adam their interpreter there , gave ready answers . mean while order came from the emperor to the council , wherein the jesuit was desir'd to write down , and to deliver to his imperial majesty that night , if the hollanders possess'd any land ; and also where , and how far it lay distant from his ; and also how their prince was call'd , and what kind of government they maintain'd ? all which schal deliver'd in writing to the chancellor : adding , that their countrey did formerly belong to the king of spain , from whom they keep it unjustly , &c. but the chancellor perceiving that the jesuit had no kindness for them , scrupling , made him put in , and put out , and write the whole matter twice over ; then ordering him to transcribe it fair , he refus'd , excusing himself by age , and weakness of sight ; upon ▪ which , he commanded one of his under-clerks to write it over ; which done , it was immediately with some small presents carry'd to the emperor . who soon after having receiv'd this advice , sent a mandatory letter to the council , signifying , that he receiv'd the hollanders as ambassadors , and permitted that they might be brought into his presence , so soon as he should sit upon the throne in his new court. the letter to the council was written in these words : most honorable , and our great lords , the holland ambassadors are come hither with their presents to complement the emperor , and shew their obedience to us , which no record shews , nor any remembers , that they ever did to this crown in thousands of years before : therefore , since this is their first address , we receive them as ambassadors , and permit , that they , when we shall sit on our imperial throne , in our new palace , may be brought into our presence , to shew their obedience to us , that afterwards they may be well entertain'd , and dealt withal according to their own requests , and also be speedily dispatch'd for their better departure ; and the rather , because out of respect to our fame , they are come an unimaginable vast way by sea , and also by land ; nay , as if they came out of a shadow from high mountains , to rest their feet at peking ; there with open eyes , to behold the clear sun in the firmament ; therefore how can we withstand and deny the requests of such persons , after their long and tedious voyages ? but after , when the ambassadors letters of credence , translated by schal , were read to the emperor , he sent to the chancellor a second order in these words : having on the sixteenth day of the sixth moon read over the hollanders letters a second time , and gotten a right understanding thereof , we find that their embassy which they have undertaken is freely out of their own kindness and inclination towards us , and that from a countrey lying beyond the great sea ; just like a bird that takes a voluntary flight through the air , and cannot be forc'd to come down : and since we esteem this embassy higher than ought else , and would befriend as our self , therefore we charge you , our chancellor , and the rest of our council of state , upon their requests which they shall make by way of this embassy , to permit them egress and regress through our empire ; and what other agreements you drive with them , you acquaint us therewith . this letter being read , the chancellor ask'd the ambassadors if they could in like manner make annual addresses , if not , every three year ; whereupon the ambassadors answer'd , that they could with more certainty and ceremony wait on the emperor with their due obeisance in peking every fifth year , so that they might be licens'd yearly with four ships to come and traffique at canton : which proposal the chancellor put to the vote , and the tartars with one voice judg'd , their designs were fit , just , and reasonable : but the chineses thought it sufficient , if they made their addresses to the emperor but every ninth year , to save the trouble and danger of so long a journey , supposing what the tartarians did not observe , that it was not fit the hollanders should trade all that while at canton . moreover , they urg'd that these that call'd themselves hollanders , might be english , neither they nor their shipping being much unlike , which would be a high scandal upon their government , to suffer that nation that had done them such prejudice within memory , when they came but with four ships into the haven heytamon , and ruffled their fleet there , sinking some , and taking others , and so batter'd the castle , that they took the mandarine himself prisoner , fighting more like furies than men , for which they were ever since declar'd enemies , nay , according to an edict made at that time , never after to be permitted to trade in china ; so that they ought to have greater proofs , whether the hollanders were not english , before they should be suffer'd to traffique upon their coasts . and also ( besides that , it was contrary to their ancient laws and customs to grant to any nation a free trade in the empire ) they could not perceive any thing concerning this request in their lettrrs of credence ; therefore , according to their opinion , the ambassadors went beyond their orders . this stop of the council so unexpected , seem'd very strange to the ambassadors , who thought of nothing more , but that all things had been done , and a free trade granted , and that they were onely to return him their humble thanks . all which was brought thus about by the influence of father adam schall , and some other portuguese at peking , foreseeing the undoing of their factory at macao , if the dutch set up at canton , and also there wanted not a less sum than tail of silver , which was to be dispos'd to bribe the council , with promises of more : the tartars also now adding , that the hollanders under pretence of trade , sought to get footing in the empire , and then to ransack the countrey , and pillage , and make prize of what e're they could lay hold on . all which was more confirm'd as a positive truth , by the allegation of a commissioner that had dwelt at canton three years before ; and also by the tutang's letters , which at that time was at canton , and brib'd for that purpose by the portuguese at macao , had wrought such an opinion in the hearts of the people , that they look'd upon the hollanders no otherwise than a company of outlaws and exiles , which had no home or abodes , but dwelt on the sea , their whole subsistence drawn from spoil and piracy . lastly , the ambassadors found that the chancellor and other councellors could not without bribes understand , that these words in their letters of credence , to have leave to go and come , could signifie nothing but a free trade : which seem'd very strange to them , since they knew no otherwise but that the five and thirty hundred tail of silver , which they had oblig'd themselves to pay to the vice-roy at canton , was to be distributed amongst the council . therefore being thus deceiv'd by the vice-roy , they were forc'd to fall to new consultations to obtain their desire . first , they declar'd to the chancellor and council more at large , what was intended by that point concerning their annual trade in canton , and desired earnestly to obtain it . next they offer'd by the old vice-roy of cantons mandarin , to the chancellor , that they would stay in peking , till his majesty was fully assur'd , that they were hollanders and not english. they also requested , that the emperor would be pleas'd to give them a seal , with some peculiar mark engrav'd in brass , therewith they might seal passes for all ships that either sail'd by , or put into the harbors of china , thereby to distinguish them from others of their neighboring nations . at last they exhibited a proposal , drawn by one of the clerks of the council ; wherein they urg'd , that they might as loyal subjects trade in china , upon the grant whereof , they would undertake to pay all taxes and customs whatsoever , like those of licukieu , ainan , and siam ; and when those three nations made their addresses , being every third year , they would in like manner attend the emperor with peculiar presents . but all their proposals were to no effect , wanting at least ten thousand tail of silver , there being no other means in that court to make their way , for what party brib'd most , abnubilated their understandings , and gave them a sense of their cause , which sum they being then not able to raise , for none could be took up upon any security whatsoever , under ten , or eight at least per cent . a moneth interest : which exaction the ambassadors judg'd no way fit or reasonable , because if they were at this expence , it lay still doubtful , whether their business should be effected . the emperor at last inform'd of all the proceedings by his council , and how the hollanders were inclin'd to come in an embassy to his majesty , every fifth year ; and that they had made it appear , that in less time they could not go and come : therefore his majesty , out of a respect to the hollanders , and for their better accommodation , order'd them to come but every eighth year , for , said he , otherwise they would not be able to hold out ; and why should we lay an unnecessary obligation on a people which we neither need , nor fear ? and who of their own inclination come to tender their . obedience to us with presents ? no , we have resolv'd to treat them so tenderly , that after they have ended their great journey , they may have two or three years rest at home . by this declaration of the emperor , they saw plainly nothing more was to be done , but to apply themselves onely to patience , and to put off the design till another more fit opportunity ; for the councils chief secretary had told them , that too much pressing , and eager sollicitation , would rather hurt than help the business . amongst others , having made their addresses concerning this matter , by the vice-roys of cantons mandarins , they receiv'd this answer : is it not enough , that at this first time they are admitted as ambassadors to tender their presents to the emperor , and notwithstanding the bad fame which hath rendred them odious in the eyes of the most eminent persons in china , they were now accepted as friends , and had leave to dispose of their goods which they had brought ; let them not urge too much for a free trade , lest perhaps for the future they be deny'd all . they must not think nor imagine that we are oblig'd to grant them all things at first ; if they come the next year , or so soon as they can , and with presents return the emperor thanks for his kind accepting of them ; then perhaps there will be better conveniencies to effect their desires . at last the ambassadors having shew'd due reverence to the emperor's seal , appear'd before the throne , and been at three of the emperors feasts , where they were very nobly entertain'd , receiv'd their dispatch , together with his imperial majesties letter to his excellency iohn maetzuiker , in new-batavia . the emperor sends this letter to the netherlanders , batavia , and to their king john maetzuiker . ur countreys are as far distant as the east from the west , so that we cannot easily visit each other ; many ages are past since the hollanders have been seen amongst us , but you have done very prudently , in that you sent to us peter de goeyer , and iacob de keyser , which in your name have brought us presents . you have shew'd your good inclination , by remembring us ; wherefore our heart is also much inclin'd to you ; and as a testimony there-thereof , we send you two rowls of sattin , four rowls of flower'd sattin , four rowls of blew sattin without flowers , four rowls of kin , four rowls of camlet , ten pieces of peelings , ten pieces of parsu , ten pieces of light colour'd stuffs , and three hundred tail of silver ▪ you have desir'd to come and trade in our countrey , to bring commodities thither , and carry others out , by which a private man might reap good profit : but because your countrey is so many thousand leagues distant , and here blow very hard winds , so that the ships run great danger which come hither , and for that also it is very cold here ashore , by very great hails and snows ; it would be no small trouble to us , if any of your people should come hither and miscarry ; but if this satisfie not , unless they have permission to visit these parts , then let them come every eighth year once , with a hundred in their train , of which twenty may come to the palace , where we keep our imperial residence ; and you may lay your merchandize ashore in your store-house , without disposing of them at sea before canton . this we have thought good out of our inclination for your benefit , and believe that it will likewise be to your satisfaction . this is that which we intended to advise you . in the thirteenth year , the eighth moneth , the nine and twentieth day of the reign xunchi . somewhat lower stood hongtee thoepe . the hollanders thus frustrated of their expectation , having obtain'd nothing else than to come every eighth year once , with merchandize to trade in the countrey , left off prosecuting the design with so much eagerness for a considerable time . but since the loss of the islands tayowan , and formosa , taken from the hollanders by koxinga , or iquon , and his associates , anno . they renew'd their suit to the tartar for a free trade , on promise and assurance , that if they should meet with coxinga , either at sea or land , they would endeavor to destroy him , as a common enemy both to the tartars and hollanders . therefore since the isles of tayowan , formosa , and coxinga will be often made mention of in this our relation ; and that from the loss of those places , the hollanders renew'd their old request , under pretence of help to ruine the enemy ; it will be necessary , and this our business seems indeed to require a brief description of them in the first , and withal , a relation how coxinga took them from the hollanders . of formosa . the formosan isle , formerly call'd by the chineses , paccande , extends it self in length from the south to the north , and in breadth east and west , being an hundred and thirty leagues in circuit : the prospect shews you much rising ground , and a hilly countrey , which abounds with deer , great store of wild goats , hares , coneys , swine , tygers , and the luvasey , whose flesh hath a delightful and excellent relish . the woods also have no want of pheasants and pigeons . the ground being fruitful , produceth store of sugar , ginger , cinamon , coco-nuts , and several other necessaries fit for humane sustenance ; besides , full of populous villages . they are govern'd by several lords , not depending on , nor acknowledging any superior , so that each town being a republick , they still have wars , and are at difference one with another , town against town , village against village , insomuch that peace never set foot in that isle . of their many villages , the prime and of chiefest note , are sinkan , mandauw , soulang , backeloang , taffacan , tifulucan , teopan , and tefurang ; the last in a valley near the high-lands , where fort zelandia stands , formerly call'd tayovan . the inhabitants of this village are rude and salvage , robust , and almost of a gigantick size , not black like the caffers , and count it no immodesty to go stark naked . their women , well built for stowage , short , and inclining to grossness , wearing apparel ; yet twice a day they strip themselves , and are not asham'd to bathe and wash in publick . these , though a barbarous people , are kind to the netherlanders , heartily entertaining them with their own , though mean , yet wholsome fare . soulang breeds a needy , spiteful , inhospitable , and bloody people . notwithstanding the fruitfulness of the soil they commonly live in want , being extreme lazy , tilling no more than they suppose will supply their necessity ; which often falling short , they are so hardly put to it , that when they perceive provision growing scant , they live sparingly many days , or else they might be utterly famish'd ; for in such exigencies they never help one another : nay , they are so supinely slothful , that the women do all the business of the field , plough , sow , and reap , having neither horses , nor any other cattel to help them ; the drudgery being the more , because they make it gardners work , for onely with spades they dig and turn the glebe ; and where their corn grows thickest , especially rice , they pluck it out with their hands , and set it where they find the blades come up thinner ; and in harvest knowing neither scythe nor sickle , which tries their patience , crop with a tool like a pruning knife , stalk by stalk , a span below the ear ; which without threshing , they store up in their houses , hanging it in the evening in small bundles over the fire ; and early in the morning the women rise and pound so much as will serve them that day for their lazy lord and family besides rice and other grain , they sow carrots , set water-melons , pinang , quach , taraum , and pting . this isle is not stor'd with such wines as other places in india have , which their trees produce ; but they have another sort of liquor , that inebriates no less than the indian , or juyce of the spanish grape ; which they prepare in this manner : they take a quantity of rice , which they put in a vessel made for that purpose , and boyl it ; which turning out , they knead into little balls , or pellets ; when they are well chew'd , they put them into another pot , there letting it stand till grown sowre ; to this they pour a good quantity of spring-water , which being so put together , works a moneth or two , for so long it will ferment ; then it becomes a clear , pleasant , wholsom , and strong liquor : which the longer kept , the better grows , for it will hold good thirty years . the top of this drink is thin and clear , the bottom or sediment thick like our pap : the thin makes their drink , with which they often fuddle ; the thick makes their cawdle to recover them , which crop-sick , they eat with spoons . this they carry with them to the field , and take a dose thereof when they think fit : and thus yearly they spend most part of their rice . the women when their cultivation or land-work is done , then they betake themselves to the sea , and launch out their boats , which they call champans , and fall to fishing , where they catch great store of crabs , oysters , and gurnets , which they salt without gutting , and therefore , though pickled , keep not long , but are apt to putrifie and breed worms ; yet they like it never the worse , but look upon their dish as the greater dainty , the rancker the hogooe . their youths , though strong and of able bodies , spend their time in idleness and sloth ; and when forty years old , then they settle themselves to laziness , as if it were a trade or handicraft , spending twenty years in a methodical doing of nothing , in a small hut or hovel , dandling their children , or dalliance with their wives , seldom or never stirring out of their own limits , or patch of ground , unless invited either to a private or publick feast , or hunting-matches , in which pleasure they take some pains , using several , and indeed ingenious ways to catch the game , sometimes practising deceit , laying snares and traps of complicated rushes and reeds so artificially , that they look fresh , as if growing and ungather'd , setting them in the haunts of wild boars , lays of deers , and the like , and so catch them , wondring who made their new lodges and beds so soft , and lay meshes in other inviting places , which if they take not willingly , nor observe such allurements , they drive them in , where they also make them their prey ; and they trapan them into pits , digg'd and spread over with a light swarth , or turf of grass , supported with brittle twigs laid athwart the holes : here to make them sure from getting out , they place a snare , which suddenly arrests them , taking them prisoners by the neck or legs , and then they with a shout fall upon the so taken quarry . besides this , they use hostility and open arms , whole villages march out together , nay , two or three townships , joyning their forces , taking the field ; where drawn out in a single file , they stretch a ring , which extends four or five english miles in compass , every one brandishing in each hand a javelin , some carrying three or four : thus all prepar'd , with a rally of hounds they rouse the prey , then contracting their wide circumference by degrees into a narrower ▪ circuit , closing up at last man to man , shoulder to shoulder ; this done , if any one of their thrown spears hit and fasten into the body of the game , they never lose him , for their launces being short , not above six foot long , and pointed with iron , having three retorted hooks , stick so fast , that though flying to shelter amongst the bushes and shrubs , will not , when impeded by intangling branches , drop out , and also having ty'd at the but ▪ end of the staff a long string with a bell , so that if by chance the beast thus impark'd break the pale , yet they never lose him , for they follow not only by the scent , but by the sound , both which seldom fail . they use also arrows , especially when they hunt wild deer . the remainder of the slain venison , when they have feasted themselves , they barter for clothing and raiment with the chineses , seasoning with salt the humbles , to keep for their own private store ; but if by chance they kill a pregnant doe , they unlace her , and feasting upon the slinck , eat up skin and all . to this their manly divertisements , and exercises of saiha , pleasing labor , as pursuing their game , they have also rougher work , and serious engagements , which , when successful , brings no less delight to such a barbarous people , that is , a civil war , ancient feuds , or fresh animosities , still upon new occasions fermenting , so that town against town , and village against village all the countrey over , are in open hostility , either publick slaughter , or private murder being their sports , which thus they carry on : first one town begins , sending the other a bold defiance ; this is follow'd by twenty or thirty in a party , which row in their boats , or champans , to their enemies village , near which they lie as if in ambuscade till night , then growing dark , they landing , march up and down and explore the fields , culling out private huts , and such like houses , where the graver sort , the marry'd people , as we said before , at their ease and pleasure dwell : those that be thus supinely careless they suddenly surprise , and off goes their heads , hands , and feet ; sometimes more cruelly they slice out their whole bodies , each one carrying a collup in triumph home , as an evidence that he had no small share in that bloody slaughter , but , as they suppose , honorable action : but finding no small game , or such single adventures , then they attempt secretly the next village , where silently breaking into a house or two , they spare none , but salvagely kill men , women , and children , carrying their heads , hands , and feet home , as trophies of their victory : but sometimes falling short of their design , are glad to escape to save themselves ; and often , the whole town so suddenly taking the alarm , they with as little mercy are all cut off : at other times in their flight so few appearing , that the enemies in hopes of revenge , are trepann'd to their boats , where in greater and unexpected numbers they fight so valiantly , that they put them to the rout ; yet these though seeming furioso's , receiving the least wound , basely retreat and quit the battel . their defensive arms are shields , so large , that they cover their whole bodies ; their offensive , darts and faulchions . it often happens , that two or three villages joyn against one or more associated towns : these have no commission-officer , or commander , but whosoever shews most men , they make their general , and hath the prime authority to rule over the others according to their numbers . neither are their warlike stratagems common , for when they intend to attaque some village by a sudden surprisal , for they have no works to storm , opposite to the way that they appear upon , and ready to enter the village ; on the contrary side they lie in ambush , which when they charge in , giving a smart alarm , the ▪ people struck with a sudden fear , in a confus'd manner , betake themselves to their heels , and flying from , fall just into the mouth of the same enemy , who suddenly starting up , are not sparing , but oftentimes make a general slaughter , whilst the others ransack and pillage the houses . sometimes in the night they break into a house or two , which leaving , their business being done , two of the parties stick fast in their likeliest way to return , so to stop the pursuer , sharp-pointed reeds , about half a yard long , they making their retreat by another improbable way . each conqueror that shares for his own part a head , carries it through his village upon a spear , insulting and singing in praise and glory of his god , to whom he solely ascribes his victory ; thus proudly vaporing , they are joyfully receiv'd every where , and entertain'd with the best liquor the town affords . every sixteen houses have their own chappel , to which they carry this their bloody spoil , which afterwards he boyls till the flesh comes from the bone , then drying it in the sun , they pour strong liquor ( a custom which they never omit ) upon the bare scalp : fourteen days they keep holy , feasting and sacrificing to their gods , who gave them so great and glorious a victory . of these heads , who e're enjoys one , looks upon it as his greatest treasure , prizing them beyond gold or silver , or the most precious jewel , and when any sudden accident of fire , or the like happen , this they take most care of , how to carry it with them , or leave in safety . this isle , as we said before , hath no king , nor supreme governor , but every petty village is a small republick , ruling it self under twelve magistrates , chosen every second year ; whose chief qualification is to be fifty years old : these when going out , in honor and commemoration that they were once prime rulers , have all their hair pick'd off from their temples , and each side of their heads with tweasers ; which baldness is the well-known badge of their former authority . but these governors power hath but small limits , for in every exigence all the villages meet in the temple there , having no representatives , every man speaks to the purpose according to his abilities , or as he is biass'd ; which done , the twelve take into their consideration , and from the general result of their various opinions , give their special verdicts , which the people as they like or dislike , ratifie or refuse . but they have absolute power to seize the clothes of whomsoever wears apparel in that three moneths , when by their laws they are commanded to go naked , and pray to their idols for rain , being about that time always a dry season . this also in part they inflict upon the women that go too gorgeously in that quarter . this their court of twelve aldermen suffer great hardship or penance , not being allow'd by their laws to taste any strong drink , as pietang , use sugar , or eat any fat of their meat , till such time as their rice is half ripe , believing that onely preserves the sprouting blade from the harrase of wild beasts , as deer , swine , and such like . their chief practise , and special vertues , are theft , murder , and adultery , at which they are very dextreous , either by stratagems , or down-right violence , and he that reckons up the most of such dire actions , appears amongst them the bravest fellow . these people ▪ though they have no superiority amongst them , neither by the honor of birth , nor their own acquir'd riches : yet the seniors keep the juniors at a greater distance than we in europe ; the old men exacting a greater respect from the younger by far , over whom they exercise absolute authority , and arbitrary power , without any limitation , youth being no better than a slave to age ; for wheresoever a young man sees one more aged than himself ( though at a great distance ) he must start suddenly out of the way , as if a prince were coming with all his train ; and if he chance to call and beckon to him , then sending him of an errand , he dare not refuse , though to the farthest part of the isle ; neither dare they once offer to come near , or intrude into any room where parents are together ; so that to be young , is to be a slave ▪ and when old , a prince , having no honor of superiority but by their years . the males must not marry before their one and twentieth year , nor wear long hair till the seventeenth . their ceremonious rites of matrimony are only consummated thus : the suiter , who by the advice of his parents or his own affection , hath cast his eye upon a mistress , begins his courtship or gallanting with a present , which his mother , or a near relation , carries to her house , there presenting in her servants name , with all complements , and manifestations of his affection . these gifts are commonly eight skirts or petticoats , as many wastcoats , or upper-bodice , four hundred armlets of pleited rush , a dozen rings for their fingers , either copper , or white polish'd harts-horn , and so many laces of red dogs hair , five linnen girdles , twelve dogs hair coverlets , thirty chinesie pieces of cloth , a great box full of dogs hair , with which they make a border , or love-shade , to beautifie their forehead and temples , which they call ayam maniang , and five pair of hart-skin stockings . these presents are sent onely by the wealthiest ; and those that are less able according to their abilities . if what they thus present is receiv'd , the business is concluded , and marriage presently confirm'd by the nuptial bed. notwithstanding the concluding ceremony , the husband and wife dwell not together , but live apart by themselves ; but in the night he is allow'd in a clandestine way to steal to his enjoyments ; whither making his approaches , he is neither allow'd fire nor candle , but with all silence and secrecy steals into the bed ; neither there must he speak to his bride , but if he want any thing , that he signifies by coughing ; upon which , guessing what it may be , his wife administers , and her houshold-business being done , she comes to bed ; a hard lodging , where indeed they have no bed , neither pillow nor bolster , but a buck-skin spread upon the floor ; yet others have a bedstead spread with rushes . these hardships , as they suppose , makes them fitter for the encounters of venus , and more stirs up loves fervor than warm dalliance in softer accommodations : neither may he linger there , but e're the dawn visibly appear , thence he must , that so his departing with an appetite , he may be the more earnest for a second fruition : but all this while neither of them are a burthen to one another , but each provide for themselves , and follow their own affairs ; and if they meet by chance in the day , they pass by like strangers , the husband not daring to speak to his wife without her license . the charge of bringing up of the children is left to her care , till they are above one and twenty years of age , then their father receives and keeps , or disposes of them as he thinks fitting . but the formosan women have a barbarous custom ( void of all motherly affection , and humane reason , ) for whoever proves with child before thirty seven years of age , when the fruit of her womb waxeth ripe and fit for delivery , they cruelly and in unspeakable manner destroy : for in stead of a midwise that should assist them in their labor , or childbed-throws , they employ a cruel dame , who laying them in a fit posture on their best and softest bed , crushes and kneads the tender infant in the womb , till it become like a lump of dough , which departs from them with more extreme torture , than if they were naturally deliver'd . georgius canidius , a minister of the gospel , residing in formosa anno relates , that he knew a formosan woman , who was deliver'd of sixteen children in that horrible manner , her first abortion being in her seventeenth year ; and he being inquisitive to know why she thus made away what would have been her own dear issue , and to be esteem'd most of all worldly joys by her , receiv'd this answer from her , that her shamefac'dness and modesty forbad her to be a mother before she was of age of discretion , being accounted amongst them thirty seven years . the husband ( as we said before ) in the fortieth year of his age , forsakes his solitary abode , and lives with his wife , spending the remainder of their days together in small huts or hovels in the field : but upon the least jangling or falling out , they part ; so that sometime they change their old for new wives once a moneth . if he can clearly convict her , shewing just reason for his separation , he recovers her dowry , seizing those gifts which he presented before marriage ; but failing either in his arguments or proofs , the divorc'd wife preserves her own estate . some marry two wives , but they are look'd upon as committing fornication or adultery ; but of late , custom , and the common practice , makes the offence not altogether so hainous . their youth and batchellors have their peculiar residence ; for in every village , as we said before , sixteen houses have their chappel , in which they have distinct lodgings , as in a colledge , where they keep their batchellors place , though marry'd , till such time as they go to live with their wives . the formosan houses are the handsomest , and exactest built of any after the indian manner ; for in stead of digging deep , they raise a foundation six foot high of firm clay ; the walls of the fabrick are rais'd onely with reeds and rushes , artificially strengthen'd with interweavings , having four doors opening to the four winds ; but the prime buildings have eight : the ornament without , and furniture within , are stags crested heads , and wild boars , chinesie raiments , and deer-skins ; and also assagays or javelins , shields , swords , bowes and arrows , cattel , axes , cans , pitchers , and troughs , vessels of barks of trees , and earthen-ware . but they pride most in the bones , sculls , and hairy scalps of enemies conquer'd by their own hands . they use no private , but publick feasts , to which every sixteen house-parish repair , being kept in their little temple , or chappel , where after their devotion to their gods , they spend the rest of their time in feasting , singing , dancing , and all manner of idolatry ; and he that appears there in a dogs hair coat , is the bravest fellow . the manner of disposing their dead , and funeral obsequies , are thus : when any dies , the corps being laid out , after four and twenty hours they elevate it upon a convenient scaffold , or stage , four foot high , matted with reeds and rushes , near which they make a fire , that so the corps may by degrees dry : to which place the friends of the deceased daily flock together , and that they may keep up sorrow the better , bring along with them store of mans flesh , and several strong intoxicating liquors . but before the sick person departs , being just ready to give up the ghost , thus they begin their inebriating grief : one beats on a drum made of a hollow tree , which gives notion of a person deceas'd ; at which summons the women come from all parts near , bringing their pots and vessels of strong drink with them , and making themselves , and the relations of the deceas'd , drunk . they dance all night before the door after this manner : they take a trough like a chest , but longer and broader , and turning the bottom upwards , the women get up , and two by two , back to back , move their legs and arms in a dancing time and measure ; which pace , or taboring tread , sends a kind of a murmuring , or doleful sound , from the hollow tree ; when these mounted couples are weary , they come down , and others supply the place : thus the maudlin-drunkards dance nine days together , whilst the body lies parching by the fire , sending forth a very noisom stench ; then having bath'd the corps nine times over , they wrap it up close in a mat , and lay it higher than before , so covering it with a fitted canopy from all light , there lying three years , till such time as nothing remains but a skeleton , all else being consum'd to dust ; then they interre him in his own house , with all the ceremony of feasts , as if lately departed . the ordering of their sick is no less unnatural and preposterous ; for they use them worse than if the devil were their doctor ; for in stead of potion or pill , and the like , they have but one medicine for all diseases , and that 's a dry halter , especially in the village teopan ; for as soon as any person falls sick , and begins to complain , lying down , and not able to walk about , and follow his business , they presently prepare a tough cord , in stead of cordial ; so putting the noose about his neck , they hoise him up to the top of the house with a pulley kept for that purpose , then let him suddenly fall with a jolt , which commonly proves an immediate cure , by killing them ; yet some mend upon this choking medicine , either by the strength of nature , or their spirits irritated by the fright . the formosans neither write nor read , using no books , letters , nor characters : but yet that law and religion which they have amongst them , they observe without alteration , deliver'd by tradition from generation to generation : for certain young men are appointed to be instructed from the elder ; and faithful memories are their onely registers and records . first , they believe the universe , heaven and earth , to have been without beginning , and shall be without end . secondly , they acknowledge the immortality of the soul ; for which reason , they build a little place , in which they put a tub of water with a dish in it , before the door of the deceased , supposing the spirit thereof comes daily thither to bathe or cleanse . the next article of their faith is , that there are several punishments after this life , according to the equality of their crimes , and rewards of eternal happiness for those that have , when living , merited by doing well : therefore they dig broad and deep trenches , filling them with mud and slime ; over which they make a floating bridge of bundled-up rushes , which leads to the most delightful and luxurious vales in the countrey : over these , as they affirm , the souls of the deceased must pass , which the wicked endeavoring to cross , the unstable truss , or rowling bridge , tumbles them over into their stygian lake ; but the just and godly walking in safety over , enjoy there all pleasure in an everlasting elysium . those sins which they account most hainous , are but frivolous toys , built upon superstition and sleight observation , as not to go naked ( as we said before ) at their set and appointed times ; to wear clothes or any thing of silk ▪ women to bear children before their seven and thirtieth year ; to fetch and eat oysters not in due season ; and to venture to undertake any business ; though of little or no consequence , before they have observ'd good auguries from the notes or language of the birds : all these are capital , and , as they hold sorth , unpardonable offences ; but murder , theft , lying , and forswearing , these have their qualifications ; for some may commit them , and some may not , without any scruple ; but in general they are look'd upon no more than peccadillo's , and venial offences . when they take an oath , they ratifie it by breaking a straw . to be a publike and common drunkard , and to be an adulterer , and debaucher of young women , if carried privately , is no harm . though they believe the immortality of the soul , yet they utterly deny the resurrection of the body . amongst their several gods which they worship , the chiefest are tamagisanhach , who governs and inhabits the south ; his celestial spouse , taxankpada agodales , commands the east , where when it happens to thunder , they believe that she exercises her tongue , the females best arms , scolding so loud at her husband in the south , because he neglects his office , not sending rain when the earth needs ; who being nettled with his wives bitter and sharp expression , not enduring to hear her any longer , opens his mouth , sending , and dispersing with his breath abundance of water . another deity which they worship out of fear , because tamagisanhach , as they say , creates men with comely visages , and well-proportion'd bodies ; this being an angry and ill natur'd power , delighting in mischief , makes it his whole business to spoil and mis-shape what tamagisanhach hath made fair and handsom , disfiguring their faces with pox and blasting , bunching their backs , withering and crooking their limbs , and the like , then deriding at their lameness and deformity : so this sariafing they hold in great veneration , that he would be pleas'd to spare them , and do them no harm . when they take up arms , and proclaim hostility , they offer sacrifices to talafula and tapaliape , their two gods of war. their priests , or rather priestesses , which they call inibs , are women , the whole function in divine service , or worship , belonging to them ; for they not only pray to their gods , and preach , but also sacrifice : their chiefest offerings are stags and boars heads , presented in a charger , upon boyl'd rice , pynang , and other strong drinks , as a condiment : this perform'd , two of the female order stand up before the congregation , and make a sermon , in which they set forth the praise and honor of their gods , going on with that vehemency of expressions and loud declamations , that at last their hair stands upright , and their eyes rowling , seem ready to start out of their heads ; then near the conclusion of these their dire exhortations , they fall down in a trance , and oftentimes lie so for a whole hour , whilst the people gathering near them , tear their throats , and cleave the air with hideous shrieks and cries ; when coming to themselves , in a cold and faint sweat , their limbs trembling , their teeth chattering , strangely discompos'd , they tell the people , that in their trance the gods appear'd to them , unfolding mysterious things for their good , not yet to be express'd ; besides , two others of these women mount the battlements of the temple , and standing at the gable ends , they make afresh loud , and long supplications to their gods : at last they strip themselves , and thus denuded , crying more earnestly to their gods , and first shaking , then taboring , or clapping with their hands , raging as in a phanatick distraction . all the women , following their impudent example , throw off with their weeds all shame at once , and so tope and deboush , till they disgorge their too plentiful excess . besides this their publick worship in the temple , they offer in the open streets , and exercise private and domestick devotions , performing family-duties daily in their own houses , to which those that please may repair , and joyn with them in this their idol-service . with these inibs also they consult concerning fair or foul weather , when they have any business abroad ; also of future events , which they seem to foretell , and if bad , advise how to prevent , or at least to mitigate : they also profess exorcism , to drive away evil spirits , and to charm and confine the devil , and all such deceitful tempters ; which they perform in a rant , with loud hectoring acclamations , drawing a iapan faulchion , with which they fence , strike , and thrust , flourishing it in the air , making them believe , that thus they fight the fiend , and slice satan out in sippets , forcing him , thus being mangled , and cut almost into attoms , to dive for his better safety into the sea. yet these so salvage people , and blind with an over-grown ignorance , have lately ( since the hollanders east-india company setled here , and built a fort for their defence , and conveniency of trade ) without any great difficulty embrac'd the doctrine of the christian faith ; which was the easier introduc'd , the inhabitants being their own governors , and under no supream authority , who exercising a tyrannical power , would , as other persecutors , force them back from gods true , to their false idol-worship , as at that time most part of india was , being either under heathen or mahumetan governors , who with great fury obstructed the gospel , which else might have flourish'd through the oriental world : besides , the formosans kept no books , wherein the bounds of religion were fix'd , and a setled maintain'd doctrine , which still caus'd great variance , and hot disputes amongst themselves , the whole conduct of their divine laws being left to a few frantick and ignorant women , who know nothing but by tradition . this made it the more easie to reduce them from their paganism and idolatry ; and finding little in their frenzied inibs , that might perswade them to persist in their former superstitions , many of them , with small difficulty , became good christians . thus far candidius , which we have acquainted you with in our iapan . david wright a scots-man , and later than candidius , who dwelt in the isle several years , hath thus enlarg'd more particularly in every part . this island is not under the jurisdiction of one peculiar governor , but stands divided into eleven shires or provinces , all lying to the in-land , of which every one hath several towns and villages belonging to them , besides divers lordships on the mountains . under the hollanders command , ( with which we will begin first ) were formerly in the northern confines sinkkan , tavakan , baklawan , soelang , mattou , tiverang , faberlang , takhais , tornap , terenip , and assoek . the second province is kabelang , a territory by the netherlanders call'd the bay of kabelang , and contains seventy two towns and villages , every one govern'd by their own peculiar laws , and in amity with each other . the hollanders never being able to subdue the inhabitants thereof , were forc'd to make peace with them ; after which they not onely traded with several sorts of merchandise , but also sold their sons and daughters to them for slaves , taking commonly for a youth of thirteen years old , ten rix-dollars . the third dominion belongs to the king of middag , lying against the north-east of tayowan , southward of the river patientia . this prince hath seventeen towns that obey him , the biggest whereof , call'd middag , is his chief seat , and place of residence : sada , boedor , deredonesel , and goema , are four other of his eminent towns , which last is a handsom place , lying five miles from patientia , in a plain , whereas all the other are built on hills . he had formerly twenty seven towns under his jurisdiction ; but ten of them threw off the yoke . he keeps no great state , being at his going abroad accompanied onely with one or two attendants . he would never suffer any christians to dwell in his dominions , but onely allows them to travel through his countrey . about seven leagues to the northward of middag , and four leagues from the sea , lies mount gedult , so call'd from its difficult and hard ascents : it appears square like a table , so even and smooth , as if it were the work of art , not of nature , having the advantage of adjacent plains round about , and is over-grown with brambles . on the south-side , at the foot of this hill , glides a river with so strong a current , that the stoutest of the natives , which are men of able bodies , dares not adventure to wade through it in any place ; so that to make it fordable , they never attempt with less than twenty or thirty together , holding fast one by another ; wherefore the spaniards have by an irony call'd it rio patientia , the patient river ; because to pass that rapid stream , asks not only a great deal of labor , but also some patience . the fourth jurisdiction is that of pimaba , comprehending eight towns , and several villages , the chiefest whereof is pimaba , the residence for the governor . the inhabitants thereof are a stout and warlike people , and most expert in their manner of arms , of all the formosans . this king , look'd upon as a brave person , keeps a constant guard , and is always quarrelling , and making war with his neighbors . he was formerly in friendship with the hollanders , and proud to serve under them as serjeant of a company . the fifth is sapat , lying quite on the other side of formosa , and commands over ten towns ; the governor whereof is in league with pimaba . the sixth dominion is call'd takabolder , and hath eight towns , besides several villages under its jurisdiction . in takabolder appears an exceeding high mountain , which may be seen from tayowan . the seventh lordship is that of cardeman , govern'd by a woman , who for her kind reception of the christians , was by the hollanders call'd the good woman : she commands over five villages . when the hollanders march'd into the field , she sent them provisions , had a great authority over her subjects , and being a widow , married to one of the princes of the countrey . the eighth territory hath twelve villages , of which the chiefest are deredou , orrazo , porraven , barraba , warrawarra , tannatanna , and cubeca . the ninth is call'd tokodekal , and hath seven towns , and seven villages ; the chief whereof is tokodekal , where the governor hath his residence . the tenth , nam'd pukkal , consists onely of one handsom city , and maintains a continual war against the seven villages of tokodekal , and likewise against percuzi and pergunu , two towns , which make the eleventh dominion . besides all these foremention'd places , there are abundance of lordships in the mountains ; but we will not trouble the reader with naming them , because they are so numerous , and for that every one is for it self , and continually make war one against another : but those places which formerly the hollanders had reduc'd , they kept in good order and quiet . these islands of formosa and tayowan , especially the coasts , suffer much 〈◊〉 storms and tempests ; for oftentimes the wind blows down whole trees and houses , rending both walls and roofs from top to bottom : besides by these huricanes yearly many ships are lost that approach near the coasts . both these isles also endure terrible earthquakes . anno . hapned a mighty earthquake , on the fourteenth of december , which continu'd , with short intermissions , almost seven weeks together . it also rains here very much ; wherefore none can travel above two months , being december and ianuary , for then is generally the fairest weather ; but their greatest and perpetual rains happen onely in iuly and august . there are two mousons , o●… stormy seasons ; the one the northern , and the other the southern mouson : the first begins in october , and continues till march ; the second begins in may , and holds till september , which the hollanders call'd the unconstant month , because of its often change of weather . the circumjacent sea , that washes the skirts of these isles , abounds with fish , especially the harder , or shepherd-fish , and another call'd the kings-fish . the chineses come yearly towards february , from the main-land , with thousands of jonks , to take these shepherds , some of the jonks being able to carry five or six hundred tun. there sail also another sort of vessels amongst these jonks , which they call koiaes , or wankans , somewhat smaller than our cock-boats . this harder , or shepherd , is a fish about the bigness of a whiting , which when taken , is slit to the back like habberdine , then salted , and pack'd up in barrels , is sent in pickle all over china , as we and the hollanders send our herrings through europe . the rows of these fishes are also salted , and put into pots , which remaining very red , are accounted for a great dainty amongst the chineses . for the priviledge of fishing under this island , the chineses us'd to pay the tithes of all fish for custom , to the hollanders there resident . the soil hath in it a natural fertility , yet lies most part waste , through the ignorance and sloth of the inhabitants : the fruitfullest tract the king of middag possesses , which produces abundance of rice , wheat , barley , rye , kayjang , ginger , sugar , several sorts of trees , and great variety of fruits , as lemmons , oranges , citrons , pumpeons , water-melons , cucumers , ananasses , china-roots , kadjang , fokkafoka , potatoes , ubes , sweet-herbs , cabbage , carrots , and abundance of physical herbs , and cane-wood . kadjang is a certain small seed , green , and about the bigness of coriander , which boyl'd with salt and fresh fish , gives a more pleasant taste . fokkafokas is a fruit like a pear , but thrice as big as one of our greatest ; white on the shady side , and on the other , in stead of red , of a purple colour , and shines on the top like glass . it is first cut into four quarters , then boyld with flesh or bacon , like turneps , carrots , or coleworts : of the broth , sweetned with sugar they make good drink . they also have some few sheep , and store of harts , goats , stags , conies , hares , tame and wild swine , tygers , bears , apes , and the like : but they have there also another kind of creature , by the hollanders call'd tayowans devil , about an ell long , and five inches broad ▪ it is full of scales , both under his belly , and on his back ; hath four feet , a long sharp head , very sharp claws , and a tail thin at the end ; his food nothing but pismires ; for being hungry , they put forth their tongues , which when they perceive creep upon it , they draw in again , and so swallow their prey : it is an enemy only to the ants , and is very fearful of men , from whom it flies upon the first sight , into any hole , or else winds it self together ; but if taken by the tail , and shaken , opens again ; so that the hollanders have by an irony nam'd it the tayowans devil , being so harmless , that it will neither offend another , nor defend it self . none of these are found in all asia , but on this isle , where they have all manner of fowl else , except parrots . there are also serpents , millepedes , scorpions ▪ hedgehogs , and many other monstrous creatures . they likewise oftentimes see great swarms of locusts . anno . abundance of locusts spread themselves over these islands of formosa and tayowan : at their first appearance in tayowan , they fell down from the sky , like a great snow here with us , and cover'd the whole ground : after two days they directed their way to sakkam , multiplying in such manner , that no place was free of them . the people endeavoring to destroy the young locusts in sakkam , in four or five days got thirty thousand picol weight : but all prov'd in vain , and they were forc'd to give over , when they saw their prodigious increase , utterly destroying their sugar and rice fields every where . against the north-east part of formosa lies a great and rich golden mine , surrounded by many other marble quarries : at the foot thereof runs a river , with many winding reaches ; so that any one which intends to go in quest of the gold , must cross this stream above twenty times , and not without great danger , because of the stones , which frequently tumble from the rocks . in august the great rains sweep down an incredible store of this rich metal , which falls into pits made on purpose at the foot of the hill , which the inhabitants draining , gather the pure oar from the bottom . these mountains are inhabited by a people which know no prince , nor hitherto have been conquer'd by any . the hollanders have often endeavour'd to gain some ground in these high-lands ; but were always repuls'd . they are ingenious , of subtile wit , and great memories , and none of the indians are fitter to understand the mysteries of , and readier to embrace the christian faith. their habit or summer-garment , is only a thin cotton coat , made wide , tied fast on the breast by two corners , and then put under one of their arms ; so that generally one side of their bodies is cover'd , and the other bare ; about the middle close girt , and hanging down below their knees . they neither wear shoes nor stockins ; but sometimes a kind of pumps or sandals , made of goat-skins , which they fasten on the top of their feet . in the winter time they wear tygers , leopards , bears , and other wild-beasts skins . the people of soulang went habited like the dutch , being still conversant among them ; but all the rest , like the chineses . before the spaniards and hollanders coming thither , the inhabitants went naked ; which salvage custom those that live in the mountains still continue , wearing onely a small cloth before . the womens habit agrees almost with the mens , onely with this difference , that they tie clouts about their legs , like spatterdashes , and have short coats , like a half-shirt without sleeves , which reach down to their middle , and under that a cotton cloth , falling down to their knees . their heads are filleted with a piece of silk , about a yard and half long , whose two ends stick out like horns , on their foreheads ; and none of them ever wear shoes : but every woman hath commonly a great pig running after her , as we use to have a dog. the men paint the skin of their breasts , backs , and arms , with a colour which remains in the flesh , and will never be got out , and by them accounted a great bravery : about their necks and arms they hang glass beads strung , and iron armlets , which sit very straight , like an elbow-gauntlet , so narrow in the wrist , that it seems impossible almost how they could be put over the hand ; and on their legs they have anclets of white shells , joyn'd together like a scallop lace . the men of tokdadekol wear as an ornament a long cane , which they stick behind their backs at a girdle , the other end bowing over their heads , having a white or red flag about two handfuls broad . their heads on holydays are gay with cocks feathers , and their arms and legs with bears tails : the women also use glass , and stones , and sometimes also rix-dollars . the skins of deer , spread on the ground , serve them for beds and blankets . they have no societies of artificers , or manufactory ; but every one is his own work-man , and seamster , making what is necessary or useful for themselves to wear : they are very dexterous and ready in handling their bowes and arrows ; and such excellent swimmers , that they will bear on their backs another person through the swiftest current . they exercise themselves much in running , and are very swift of foot ; so that some of them are able to beat a horse at full speed : when they run , they hold a kind of a bell about six inches long in their hand , which tinkles slower or faster according to their motion . they never venture out to sea , but fish in rivers with small canoos . they have yet another sort of drink , by them call'd cuthay , made of the same press'd rice ( which they preserve , and through not away ) in this manner : they take a handful of this rice , and put it into a callabash , which contains about two gallons , which they fill up with water : this is a cool drink , not strong , and hath onely a smatch of the masakauw . in the northern part of formosa , between kelang and tamsay , and between tamsay and mount gedult , they make another drink of wood-ashes , which is also very strong , but unwholesom for the europeans , because 't is apt to excoriate , breeding the bloody-flux : but the natives , though so well stor'd with these several liquors , yet for the most part satisfie themselves with water . their usual diet is dry'd venison , flesh of wild swine , and fish ; all which they eat raw , without seething or rosting : boyl'd rice serves them for bread , which they take with their four fingers , and toss into their mouthes . they seeth not their rice in water ; but putting it into a cullender , hang it over a pot fill'd with boyling water , from whose ascending steam and heat , the rice grows moist and warm . the inhabitants also take tobacco ▪ although it grows not there , but is brought to them from china : their pipes are thin reeds or canes , with stone heads : that which the hollanders often smok'd there , was brought from iapan ; which though strong , is but like the refuse of other tobacco . their houses are all built of wood and split canes , which because of their ignorance in preparing of lime or stone , and the decaying of the canes , seldom last above four or five years , at which time they pull down the old , and build new ones in the same place , though not without great charge , occasion'd by the unsatiable drinking of the work-men all the time of their building ; so that an ordinary man is scarce able to build a house . they generally stand six foot from the ground , on a hill of clay : when the foundation is first laid , they raise several steps from the street to go up to it : the foremost part of the foundation resembles a semicircle , or half-moon , and likewise the roof over the front ; the rest thatch'd with straw , and other such like materials , is above twenty , and sometimes above thirty foot high , jutting four foot over the front , that in rainy weather they may stand dry . every house is almost sixty foot broad , and two hundred foot long , with onely one room , and one story . their penthouse , or front-roof , they hang full of swines teeth , glasses , shells , and such like baubles , strung on thred , which by the wind being stirr'd and blown one against another , make a gingling noise , very pleasant . the roof , which they finish on the ground , is by the builders divided into two parts , one on one side , and the other on the other laid upon the house . they begin their buildings at a certain time of the year , viz. in ianuary or february , because those are dry months ; but before they build , they make observations of their good success by dreams , which they tell to one another every morning : if they dream of a post , or pisang tree , or short cane , they look upon it as a good signification , and begin their building ▪ but if they dream of a long reed on cane , in their language call'd foerik , they take it for an ill omen , and defer the work till they have better visions . when they begin to build , they thus invoke one of their idols : oh father , be with us ; when we go to cut canes , and we will build an edifice for thee , and pull the old one down ; which done , we will serve thee with more zeal than ever we did before . coming into the cane thicket , they first cut off one of the slenderest of all , speaking these words : ipatahoang , tuataki , maganich , maling ; that is , to your honor , o ye gods , we cut this cane , because you have made good our dreams . this reed or cane is not strip'd of its leaves , because the gods may see what it was cut off for , and is planted on the north side of their temple ; for on the south side is the burying and offering places for their dead ; but on the north side they offer all living things . after they have cut as many canes as they want , they pull down the old house , having before made a small hut , just big enough to hold their goods ; before they go to work upon the main house , they offer to their gods a box of pinang , boyl'd rice , and a dry'd shepherd , or some other the like fish , with entreaties that they would not be angry at it ; for say they , we will build you a new house , we pray you preserve us ; o you that help us in all our troubles , defend us against our enemies , and provide for us in necessity ; we pray you be not offended with us ; receive our offerings , and enter with us into our new houses . which done , enquiry is again made amongst themselves , what appear'd to every one in their sleep the night before , and he who is judg'd to have had the best dream , begins the work first , and offers strong drink , and pinang to the gods , praying them to grant him two quick hands to perform his labor . when the walls are made , the master of the work first entring the house , makes an offering to the gods before all the people . when they raise the roof , three or four women stand ready with callibashes full of water , out of which drinking , they spit some part into the mouths of each other , which if deliver'd cleanly , and receiv'd without sprinkling , they count it a good omen , that their houses will prove stanch and long lasting . but the women must be very quick in this performance , for according to their thinking , the more exquisite and nimbler they are in performance , the sooner they believe the whole work will be ended ; which when effected , and the house perfectly finish'd , then they tope at such a free and plentiful rate , that they conclude these ceremonious rites in the heighth of ebrity . after this , some distance from the house , sit two or three men , every one holding a black pot , which they call tatak , and worshipping , say , here is liquor , come let us drink up all , neither be offended with us , o you gods , but assist us now , and always , in our buildings . lastly , they ask again for every ones dream , and he that hath dreamt best , must lay the floor , and kindle the first fire . but concerning their superstition in divine worship , they give to each priestess a box of pasie , that is , a peck of rice in the ear , desiring them about noon to come to their houses , to make an oblation to their gods , which they perform in this manner : if any house accidentally happen to be set on fire ( by which oftentimes whole streets , nay whole villages , by reason of the combustible materials , are burnt to ashes ) they apprehend , accuse , and without examination , as if convicted , punish that man whom they first find in the street , forcing him to make good , if able , the damage towards the re-building , which if he refuse , his house is immediately set on fire ; but if they find no body in the street to accuse , then as if all were guilty , they lay their hands to the work , and at their own costs and pains finish it . the chief power and strength of this island consists in its people , the countrey being wonderfully populous . the towns which war continually one against another , are fortifi'd with all manner of inventions for strength ; and in stead of walls , surrounded with great woods , planted on purpose , and much stronger than any walls , for the trees stand exceeding close , and above three hundred paces in breadth . the passages in and out are onely little cross paths , with many turnings and windings , onely wide enough for one man to walk , so that they must follow each other : on both sides of the narrow ways are some little out-lets , in which they may lie in an ambuscade , so that no man can pass by them , but they command him with their bowe . in the night they stick them full of spikes like our galthrops , which they make of a very hard wood ; sometimes they use snares and traps , which whoever comes amongst them is caught being intangled ; these paths thus made , as occasion offer , they can change and desert , and make new ones when they please . in middagh and pimeba , nay , in every town are three or four very high towers built of canes , on which men arm'd watch with bowes and arrows night and day . they continually maintain war one against another , lord against lord , and village against village : in like manner , before they march into the fields they superstitiously observe their dreams which they had the night preceding ; and augury , from the singing and flying of a certain small bird , call'd aydak ; if this bird meets them flying with a worm in his bill , they take it for an infallible sign , that they shall conquer their enemies ; but if the bird flies from them , or pass by them , they are so much dishearten'd with the ill omen , that they return home , nor will engage till they have better signs : they chuse always one most approv'd for valor as their general , whom they stile tamatuwa , who never takes the field , or engage in battel , before he hath by offerings endeavor'd to pacifie and implore the gods for good success . they shew no mercy , nor give any quarter , but slaughter all , not sparing women and children ; neither are they satisfi'd with killing them , but carry home the heads of the slain as trophies of their victory , being receiv'd at their return by their wives and children , with great rejoycing express'd by singing and dancing , and enter the towns with the heads of their enemies erected upon long poles , which they present to their gods seven succeeding nights ; after having taken off all the flesh , they hang up in their houses the sculls as ornaments , as we in europe use paintings or statues . when they draw forth again to the like bloody work , they take the before-mention'd sculs with them , and stop their mouths full of rice : and when thus cramb'd , invoke after this manner : you reliques , though of our enemies , o let your spirits departed from you , march with us into the field , and help us to obtain the victory ; which if you please to grant , and we have the day , we promise to present you with continual offerings , and reckon you among the number of our favoring gods : but if they be routed and some slain , whose bodies they could not bring off , they return to their towns with great lamentations , then feed their fancies with representatives , dress'd up as babies in clouts , like those that were lost in the field , whom they interr , as if the very same persons , and get the priestess to make offerings to the deceas'd souls , conjuring them not to go amongst , nor by intelligence help their adversaries : then the priestess goes by her self to the appointed place , and offers to the souls of the deceas'd a swines liver , heart , and one or two of the feet , together with scalded rice , pinang , and masakhaw ; at her return she relates what a sad complaint the souls departed made , and that they were almost starv'd . their arms are bowes , arrows , shields , swords , faulchions , spears , of darts , about the length of a half pike , headed with pointed steel , and having four rings of barbs , close to which hangs a long line , wherewith when they have discharg'd the dart , and wounded any , they hale to them by the line and staff of the javelin the struck enemy , whom when within their reach , taking hold of the hair with their left hand , with the right they whip off their heads , and leave the corps neglected . they fight not always , though drawn up in battel array , but when the two armies are in view , often from each party a bold champion steps forth , arm'd with a shield , two short swords , a spear , and half a dozen lesser darts ; thus provided they fight valiantly till one is slain , and the victor returning with his head upon his lance , about whom his friends flock , rejoycing , dancing , singing , and drinking masakhaw ; then returning home , he fixes his bare scull as a register and trophy of their victory ; and this duel , for that time decides the quarrel , and all march off in quiet . if any of the natives of this isle happen to fall sick , they apply themselves only to women-doctors , for no other officiate there ; who finding out the part affected by inquiry , they rub and chafe it very strongly , and if that cure not , which seldom happens , they are at a loss , being utterly ignorant of the knowledge of physick , or how to make any application , either by herbs or other compound medicines fitting for distempers , or in any manner how to rectifie the diet of the sick. but before the tamatatah ( for so they call their doctress ) comes to the patient , she sacrifices to their gods ; if the distemper be small , then only with masakhaw ; but if the sickness be dangerous , with pinang and siry ; if the disease be stubborn , then the priestess being sent for , makes offering to the gods tagitelag and tagesikel ; but if the distemper doth not remit , then the doctress and priestess come both together , and seek by charms and incantations to find out whether the person shall live or die , which they perform after this manner : the priestess pretending to speak with the sick mans or womans spirit , pulls them by their fingers , which if they crack , she comforts them with hopes of recovery ; but if not , they look upon it as a certain sign of death . secondly , they take a leaf from a tree , by them call'd fangack , which putting before the sick persons lips , the priestess comes with a mouth full of water , and spurts on the leaf ; if the water runs off towards her , it is a sign of life ; but if it remains with the disaffected , or fall on the other side , they expect certain death ; but if at last the sick recovers , he is not permitted to come into their congregation during their karichang , for that is a testimony of his thankfulness for the preservation of life ; and then he brings to the priestess a pot full of masakhaw , an offering to the gods takafocloe , telumalum , and tapali appe , saying , accept this as a token of thanksgiving from my hands ; you have well done to give me life . while they are going to the priestess about this affair , they must take heed that they meet with no blind or decrepit person , for if they should , they must return , lest they be punish'd with another sickness . they also account it a strange omen , to hear any one sneese in their going : but if the distemper increase daily to a greater height , either by convulsions or other acute pains , they lay the whole blame upon the devil himself , as being the author , whom they call schytinglitto ; whom to expel , they send for the priestess , who conjures him in this manner : first , after some oblations , she prays to the gods to strengthen her against the devil , and banish all manner of fears from her ; then calling for a sword , and a pot of masakhaw , attended with some of the stoutest youth , which are so valiant as to venture with her , hunts through all the corners of the house after the devil ; whom when she hath found , as she crys out , she drives away , assisted by the young men , making a most terrible noise . having thus driven him a considerable way to the bank of a river , or some running water , or to the woods if there be no water near , then she takes the pot with masakhaw , and first drinking a good soope out of it , throwing the remainder pot and all after the devil , and says these words , take that , and return not to the patient from whom i expell'd you . this done , she plants a cane in the ground , of which ( as they report ) the devil stands in great fear . when the fiend ( as she saith ) approaches her , she strikes very fiercely at him , and shows some hair hid about her for that purpose to the people , which she makes them believe ( and they credit ) that she hath broke the devils head , and pull'd those locks from it ; and for this her trouble she receives a red strip'd garment , and so departs : but if the distemper still continues , and that there is no sign of amendment , they send again for the priestess , who coming thither , saith , that the devil loves the house , and therein intends to dwell ; whereupon , being desir'd to drive him from thence , and also her reward shew'd her , she takes a spade , digs a hole in several places of the house , and pulls out some more hair which she hath hid , crying aloud to all the standers by , that she hath had the devil by the head , and that that is his hair ; then seeming to force him out of the house , with many scurrilous exclamations . after all endeavors us'd in vain , and that their stiches and pains no way abate , then they commit them to their gods ; but when they are ready to yield up the ghost , they pour so much strong liquor down their throats , that running out at their mouth and nostrils , it drowns and suffocates : thus having fetch'd the last gasp , all those that are about him cry out with a lamentable voice , making strange gesticulations , clapping , and stamping with their hands and feet ; and to give notice that one is dead in the town , they go up and down tabering upon one of their drums ; which done , and the corps wash'd in warm water , his best clothes are put on , adorn'd with bracelets and other ornaments , his weapons laid by him , and rice and masakhaw proffer'd to him , all which lie two days by the body ; which if they should not do , his soul ( they say ) would be angry : likewise they kill a hog for his provision , to supply his long journey , and then they offer the corps up to their gods : before the house they set up a long cane , with a pennon on the top , and near it a great tub with water , for the soul to bathe in : against the evening , all the friends come thither , accompany'd with most of the towns-men , every one with a pot of masakhaw ; the nearest of kin to the deceas'd , lay themselves down by the corps , and making a mournful complaint , utter these words ; why didst thou die ? why didst thou leave us ? what hurt , what harm have we done thee ? o my son , my loving child come hither to us , and stay with us ; if you will not , take us to your self , since we are ready to die and follow you ; what shall we do without you ? what do we do here after you ? to increase their sorrow , the women make a very doleful noise , by trampling and tabering with their feet on a hollow trough before the door , at which the standers by cry , hark , how the trees bemoan the loss of this man. this stamping on the trough , is by them call'd smaghdakdaken : they also hire several women which sit constantly crying by the corps , and sometimes make sad complaints , and sing mournful elegies which they name temulidid ▪ these women likewise pray to the gods , that the soul may have a good place in heaven , and find a new wife and friends there : the young men , in the mean time running up and down with rattles in their hands . after the corps hath lain two days on rushes , they bring it to a place call'd takay , where they wash it several times with warm water ; but if a rich person , with masakhaw , then scrape it so long , till pieces of flesh and skin hang ▪ dangling about it . lastly , they make a gentle fire nine days under the corps ▪ which roasting by degrees , occasions a horrible stench . the body thus broyl'd is wound up in a mat , and laid again on the rushes as before ; then they make a great feast call'd gahalhal , killing ten or twelve swine , some for offerings to the gods , others for taghimihe , or provisions for the departed souls journey . some of this pork is cut in small pieces , and serv'd about to the mourners ; at that time the house is fill'd with men and women , every one with a pot of masakhaw , all which sometimes weep , and sometimes drink , till they are all maudlin-drunk ; they mix a strange complaint with horrid confusion : then the nearest relations go again to the corps , and make the foremention'd complaints , why he dy'd , &c. if it be the body of a rich person , it is kept some years before it is bury'd , and serv'd every day as if living , setting fresh meat and drink before it . if the deceas'd dy'd a batchellor , then they relate all the heroick exploits which he perform'd in his life time , and the number of his slain enemies ; over his head they hang a cane , with as many notches in it as he hath kill'd men. lastly , they carry the dead to the common burying-place , close by their temples , where some must watch nine or ten days , for they certainly believe that the devil watches about him all that time ; after the ten days expired , their friends go thither with rattles , and boughs of pisang trees , with fire in their hands , making a terrible noise , under pretence to hunt the devil from thence . the wife to the deceased ( if he leaves one behind him ) prays before him so long as he lies in the house , desiring the gods , that they would be kind and merciful to him . and while the corps is above the ground , the house may not be swept , but when the corps is carry'd out , and the house swept , the woman that did it must throw away the broom towards the south , saying , who owes the house ? whereupon answering her self , it doth not belong to me nor us , what then have we to do with this house ? these people observe seven solemn times as festivals with great ceremonies : the first call'd trepaupoe lakkang , which begins at the latter end of april , and is kept by the sea side , whither both young and old , rich and poor , flock in great multitudes : here their priestess pretends to speak with , and receive answers from their gods , offering them swines-flesh , rice , masakhaw , and pisang , with prayers to send them store of rain for the forwarding the growth of their corn , or if it be already grown , to keep it from hurtful winds . after their sacrifices ended , they sit down about the same place , and fall a drinking to excess ; while the ancient men standing on a row every one with a whole reed in one hand , and a lance in the other , sprinkle them with masakhaw . in their huts they discourse of all their villanies committed , or brag who hath slain the most of their enemies , and brought home their heads as trophies ; but he that hath done the most work in harvest , is accounted the bravest fellow . the second feast call'd warabo lang varolbo , that is , tying fast , they generally hold in iune , against which they observe their dreams , and singing of the birds . at the day of offering they rise very early , and make themselves ready for the work , both men and women , with great zeal ; the women first consecrate the irons with which they weed ; the basket in which they carry their caps , likewise the callabashes , rings , bracelets , chests , the front of the house and bridge ; praying also to the gods tamagisangak , and tekaroepada for good fortune , and security against fire , and to be their defence against poysonous and voracious beasts ; all which they do before they go out . the men pray to the gods topoliap and takavoelie , and offer them masakhaw , boyl'd rice , pinang , siri , and swines flesh , begging of them in time of war , to defend them against their enemies , to sharpen their swords , arrows , and assagays ; and lastly , to harden their bodies against their adversaries , darts , and arrows . then both men and women , but most of the female sex go to their priestess call'd ibis , to whom they shew great reverence and obedience ; some years ago there was a certain ibis call'd tiladam tuaka , which was us'd to perform many abominable ceremonies at this feast , viz. she climb'd on the roof of the temple , where she stood in sight of all the people , then began to tell them , that the gods would have taken her to them from the temple ; which done , she call'd for the drink-offerings , and holding a great pot with liquor in both hands , said , that the gods , unless she did so , would not drink ; then being drunk , she pull'd off all her clothes , because the children of god , said she , cannot enter into heaven with any earthly robes . thus standing in sight of all people , she began to evacuate what she had so greedily swallow'd , saying , that the gods , according to the quantity of her vomit , would send them rain ; whereupon the people force upon her more liquor , that they may have plenty of rain : if the priestess chances to urine thorow the roof of the church , then the spectators promise to themselves a fruitful year , but if not , great scarcity , so that they often drink the more to satisfie the people ; then bidding the whole congregation look up , she tabors on her private parts a considerable time , which taboring the spectators observe with as much zeal , as in our countrey the auditors give ear to the preaching of a sermon . lastly , coming down , she falls flat on the ground , and begins to roar and foam , rolling too and again , and spreading her hands and feet , then lies still a while , as in a trance ; her associates come to lift her up , but seem to have met with too weighty a burthen ; yet at last recovering , after she hath made a small speech to the people , her companions lead her into the temple , where she drinks her self dead drunk ; all which impudent debaucheries , as they say , are done to the honor of their gods , to grant them store of rain , and a plentiful harvest . all the women must appear naked at this feast , except their privacies , which they cover with a kagpay , that is , a little piece of cloath ; so also must the men : when they have drunk out all their liquor at the temple , the congregation goes home , where they drink till the morning , and walk from house to house , committing all manner of villanies , not fearing to lie with , or vitiate their sisters and daughters . the third feast call'd sickariariang , they keep in iune ; the manner thus : after every one hath done their private devotions in their houses , and as they say , spoke with the gods , they make themselves ready to go to the general place of sacrifice near the sea. the men walk stark naked , but the women have a small clout before them . at their general assembly , the priestess offers to the gods , of whom they now request , that they may be strengthen'd against their enemies ; and the women , that the corn be preserv'd from tempests and wild beasts . amongst all other , this is the most celebrated , because it is as one of bacchus and venus's feasts ; so that it differs much and exceeds the rest , in perpetrating unheard of abominations , both night and day : the young men are commanded by the magistrates of the town , to go naked to this feast , and to exercise themselves with running , and martial discipline , which they willingly perform . the fourth nam'd lingout , begins in harvest , and kept also on the sea shore , near the mouth of a river : hither also both men and women going naked , pray to the gods for rain , to keep the corn in the ears , to banish storms and tempests , which very frequently rise in that moneth . great villanies are committed at this feast . the youths are stuck and hung with green boughs and garlands , and so adorn'd , must run races with rattles in their hands ; he that gets first to the river wins the wager , and by the maidens is conducted and carry'd over , where he enjoys the handsomest of them at his pleasure . the fifth feast call'd piniang , is kept in october , at which time the magistrates have a piece of wood cut in the fashion of a tortoise-shell , ty'd to their bodies , whereupon in the night , with their whole congregation , they walk drumming and shouting up and down the town . at this feast they come all clothed to their place of offering , to run about with the artificial shell , which is first perform'd by those whose parents are yet living , then by those that are orphans . this feast is no less polluted by vicious performances than the other . the sixth they name itaoungang : at this feastival the old and young men appear in peculiar habits , and have a pretty way of moving their hands and feet , capering , and hitting their feet one against another , and likewise act several postures with their hands ; besides many other ceremonies , too long here to relate . this continues two days , meeting both morning and evening , at the sound of the artificial tortoise-shell ; after they have perform'd their several offerings to their deities , they fall a drinking , in which they spend the whole night . the seventh feast call'd korouloutaen , is kept in november with great solemnity . at the time of this feast they adorn their arms and heads with white feathers . the formosans ( except those by the hollanders converted to christianity ) believe not in god , the creator of heaven and earth , but worship thirteen idols . the first and chiefest is call'd tamagisangak , and resides in the west part of heaven . the other his wife , takaroepada , and dwells over against him in the east : both these are by them accounted for their powerfullest gods , and reverenc'd with great devotion ; for if any war lay desolate their cities , or sickness and famine oppress the people , they say all proceeds from the neglect of their duty in worshipping these gods . the third god call'd tamagisangak reigns in the south , and shapes handsome people , as the fourth his heavenly consort teckarupada , in the east gives growth to corn and field-fruits ; they say , these deities have the ordering of mans life , wherefore the women present them with seeds and plants : they believe likewise that thunder is the goddess teckarupada's voice , chiding at her husband for not sending rain timely upon the earth , and he always , when thus ratled up by his thundering wife , delays not to send rain in abundance . the fifth god call'd tugittellaegh , and his queen tagisikel the sixth , have the cure of the sick , and are worshipp'd by them . the seventh deity being tiwarakahoeloe , and the eighth tamakakamak , are chiefly reverenc'd by such as frequent the woods and forest , to hunt and kill wild beasts . the ninth call'd tapaliat , and the other tatawoeli , govern all martial affairs , and are for the most part invok'd by soldiers . the eleventh nam'd takarye , and the twelfth tamakading , preside their annual feasts , and punish the omission of their long setled customs . the thirteenth farikhe , they say resides in the north , they esteem him a cross-grain'd and ill natur'd god , whose business is to deform what ever nature makes comely , and therefore onely worship him that he may not mis-shape them . the natives relate , that this last god was formerly a man living in sinkam , very fierce , and of a stern countenance , with an exceeding long nose , which caus'd the people so to mock at him , that growing impatient to bear such indignities any longer , he desir'd of the gods to take him amongst them , which was immediately granted ; that after some stay there , he descended again , and gave his countrey-men twenty seven articles or commandments , charging to observe them strictly , threatning , that if they neglected , he would send upon them many and great plagues . these commandments they keep ten days together every month , beginning when the moon enters aries , which time is by them call'd karichang ▪ of which laws more hereafter . the formosans are very slothful , and till but little , although they possess much fruitful and rich land. none dare be so bold to sowe his ground , before he hath offer'd two hogs at tamacuwalo and tamabal , chief houses belonging to the third and fourth gods , teckarupada , and tamagisangak ; and this oblation is requir'd by one of the priests belonging to the same houses . in like manner , the oldest of the village , when it rains , bring a hog , and abundance of masakhaw to the priests that dwell in those two houses , to be offer'd to their gods. if at their going to sowe their fields , they chance to meet a wild beast , and kill it , they carry the liver and heart as a victim , to their gods in the two houses ; and when all the people are assembled , the priests of the two houses must first sowe a small spot of ground , and then all the rest may proceed , having first laid between two bundles of straw , by them call'd tenguro , a pisang leaf , a little siri and lime , to be offer'd to their gods. the seed being put into the ground , a rice pot , in their language call'd sangi , is placed on the north side of the two houses , and left there till the rice hath attain'd its full growth . if the corn near the pots ( for close by them they sowe a little ) grows well , they take them away with great joy , and freely believe , that they shall have a kindly and plentiful harvest . they are not permitted to take tobacco in the seed-time , lest ( as their priestesses tell them ) all their seed should turn into that stinking vapor . the are forbidden in that time to throw the bones of salt fish , or peels of onions on the ground ; but must carry them in a talangack , or pot , into the woods , to prevent the devouring of their corn by poysonous serpents . they must keep no fire , lest the corn should be burnt . sugar-canes or pomegranates they may eat onely in the evening ; but they may not during that season taste any roast-meat , for fear the corn should be set on fire by wild swine ; nor any mahall , that is , powder'd flesh , lest it should be devour'd by worms : they must also abstain from kanging and a hay , both fishes , because they believe , if they should eat of them , that the corn would have no ears . they conceit , that if they should sleep in the field during their seed-time , their corn would not grow upright , but lodge on the ground ; and if they drink any water , except mix'd with masakhaw , that the grain would never ripen , but be green and watery . if the dust or sand happen to light in ones eyes , he may not endeavor to get it out by rubbing , or otherwise , till he has quit the field they have sown . they never cut their corn before they have made offerings to their gods. if a thorn chances to get in any ones foot , he must not pull it out in the field , but must leave the place . no woman may turn her back parts to a man , nor go naked . many more ridiculous customs they use during the seed-time , which are strictly observ'd by them ; as , when the corn is ready to be cut , they thresh one bundle , and laying a lump of earth upon it , implore the gods to fill and make weighty the ears of all the rest . after they have brought in the corn to their particular houses , they offer a swine , and use many ceremonies in the killing of it ; amongst others , they lay a great piece of clay on a large black pot , which they firmly believe makes their corn grow more full and weighty . their hunting , which is never less than twelve days together , is perform'd sometimes by few , and at other times with many people , who for the most part use snares and canes , and also assagays , bowes , and arrows . when they have appointed a great match , they build a house in the fields , which they call cadelang , wherein they hang all their implements . and as they have their third and fourth gods that look over their tillage , so their seventh and eighth , nam'd tawarakakoeloe , and tamakakamak , bear the sway in hunting . before they go out , they tell to one another the dreams they had in the preceding night , and also neglect not augurial observations ; insomuch that if the bird aydak meet them , they count it a good omen ; but if it flies either on the right or left side of them , they put off their venating sport till some other time . others also go to a river side , where they make a peculiar kind of sacrifice to their gods , with these words , if the devil , or any other evil spirits follow us , we beseech that you would drive and banish them from us . from the first quarry of every sort of wild creatures , they take a snip from the tail , mouth , heart , and kidneys , which with a pisang leaf , scalded rice , and masakhaw , they present to their deities . coming back from their recreation , they return thanks to the gods , in the house which they built to put their arms , and hunting-necessaries in , praying , that those which come after them may have no success , nor kill any thing . lastly , they pull down and burn the house , having first sent for the women to carry home the taken venison , who coming thither , bring abundance of cheering tope to make merry with . they often kill at one of these great hunting-matches , eight hundred , a thousand , nay , sometimes two thousand head of deer ; so that the netherlanders could buy there the best and fattest hanch of venison for a shilling . all the formosans much differ from one another in their speech , so that you shall seldom find two or three villages , though but three or four leagues distant from one another , but their dialects vary so much , that they are forc'd to use interpreters . they have neither letters , writings , nor books , neither were willing to learn , although both the spaniards and hollanders have offer'd to teach and instruct them . the islands formosa and tayowan lay very convenient for the netherlanders chinese trade , because at most seasons of the year they could sail to them from the coast of china , out of the river chinch , or chinchieu . the chiefest merchandise which the hollanders got at formosa , consisted in sugar , goats and deers skins , which they transported thence to iapan . the companies merchandise was carried in chinese jonks to the river chinchieu , and the city eymuy , to their factors or merchants residing there , and also to other peculiar chinese ▪ merchants , whose credit was good , to send them such returns as were desired at iapan , india , and the netherlands , which trade was conniv'd at by the koabon of the territory fokien . there also came some peculiar merchants out of china , with their own vessels , to dispose of their private merchandise , though of small concern : therefore when the time approach'd , that the ships were to go annually to iapan or batavia , and that the goods came but slowly from china , they were necessitated to go themselves with two or three vessels to china or eymuy , where the goods were brought , weigh'd , and receiv'd aboard in several parcels , and were forc'd to give eight or ten tail more on a picol of silk , than ▪ otherwise ; each tail valued at about five shillings sterling , and a picol , a hundred twenty five pound weight . the formosans observe a time , which they call karichang , very strictly , abstaining from several things while it lasteth . this karichang comes every month once , which is when the moon ( as we mention'd before ) enters our vernal sign aries . it was , they say , first constituted by one that liv'd in sinkan , call'd fariche fikrigo gon-go-sey , being of a very stern countenance , with a long nose , for which , mock'd and derided by all his acquaintance : he therefore tyr'd with their continual gybes and jeering , having still one fling or other at his nose , desir'd the gods that they would please to take him from this wicked world , and place him in heaven ; which being , as they say , granted , after some time he descended again on the earth , where he commanded the people , as a punishment for their former derision , strictly to observe the following twenty seven commandments , which if omitted , he threatned them with severe punishments . i. thou shalt not in the time of karichang build either houses , walls , or resting-places , by them call'd taekops ; nor any hedges or fences in the field . ii. thou shalt neither buy nor sell skins , salt , gangans , painted clothes , nor any thing else of that kind . iii. no married-men shall sleep with their wives in the time of karichang , neither shall a young man espouse , nor bring his houshold-stuff or goods to his bride , nor enjoy her , lest he die soon after , have a lingring sickness , or live at debate . iv. thou shalt not manure new lands , nor lay straw or grass upon them , nor sow any seed upon them , lest all thy labors , and what thou hast done , be destroy'd . v. thou shalt not make bowes , arrows , shields , swords , assagays , or snares ; neither shalt thou catch any beast . if any woman make bracelets , they shall have great pains in their arms. vi. thou shalt not put on any new garment , nor use any new thing whatsoever , lest thou lose that , and suffer also a great sickness . vii . thou shalt make no bridges , lest they fall , or be broken down , and thy swine die . viii . no clothes , gangans , rice , rice-stampers , black pots with two ears , nor any other drinking vessels , shall be brought into the houses : none shall cut green , but onely dry canes ; and those they may not put into their own houses , but into one of their neighbors . ix . thou shalt not plant pinang , nor clapper-trees , nor canes , nor potatoes , nor any other plant. x. thou shalt kindle no fires on thy new place of assembly , which is call'd kavo , nor sleep in them , lest thou be punish'd with great sickness . xi . no young men shall exercise themselves in running the race call'd tragaduwell . xii . no child born in that time shall be taken from his mother ; lest it die immediately . xiii . let no man wear any armlets call'd salahim , lest their arms should grow sore . xiv . thou shalt not kill any swine , though one of thy chiefest friends come to visit thee , unless at obits . xv. thou shalt not fish or hunt for more than thy own provision . xvi . thou shalt not put any swine in the new houses made before the karichang , if there were none in before . xvii . thou shalt not name the child that is born in that time , till the karichang be over , lest the child die : xviii . nor shall the mother stir with her infant from the child-bed chamber , further than the next neighbors . xix . a new tamatawa , or general , shall not march into the field till the karichang is over . xx. a bridegroom shall not walk with his bride , except he hath gone abroad with her before , lest some dangerous sickness ensue . xxi . no parent shall knock out their daughters two upper teeth before ( as it is customary with them ) nor bore holes in their ears during the karichang . xxii . no man that never travell'd before , shall then begin his journey . xxiii . no maid shall taber with her feet on a funeral-trough , if she never danc'd before . xxiv . young children , call'd taliglig , shall wear no armlets , lest some hurt should befal them . xxv . none shall go in pilgrimage , call'd zapuliung , to the city mattou , in this time , except they have been there before . xxvi . thou shalt not receive into thy house any chinese , or other stranger ; but carry them to thy neighbors . and if thou make any contracts or alliance , thou shalt do it with a straw in thy hands over a chost , saying , shall i gain by this , or not ? if i speak angerly , will he be patient ? which said , thou shalt pay the gods the usual offering . xxvii . thou maist not make any mariche thad kaddelangang , either in thy towns , houses , fields , or at thy hunting , nor no vagacang , in the time of karichang . anno . the seventh of september , the chineses of tayowan and formosa being then under the hollanders obedience , depending on the great numbers of their people , broke out into rebellion , led by fayet , a ruler of smeerdorp , lying two leagues from sakam , with a design to surprise or force the castle of tayowan , which thus they contriv'd , viz. to invite the governor nicholas verburgh , with all the officers and chiefest of the merchants residing in the city zelandia , to their full-moon feast , resolving when they were in the midst of all their mirth , to dispatch them in a general massacre . this done , they intended to march to the castle , under pretence to bring the governor home , and upon the opening of the castle-gate , to press in upon them , and so master it . but one pau , a chinese commander , who dwelt in zelandia , and brother to fayet , the chief leader of the conspirators , disputing with his brother the probability of carrying on the plot , said , the design is good , very good , and may be brought to effect ; but if we should fail , and the plot be discover'd , and these devils the hollanders get the better , what will become of us then ? you shall not suffer onely , and the party that you have engag'd ; but thousands of innocents , that knew nothing , shall scarce satiate their revenge with their miserable slaughter . to which their general fayet replied , brother , if you are not satisfied , and your fear overcome your iudgement , you are at your liberty to dispose of your self ; be neuter , go to your habitation , and which way soever the victory falls , there you may in safety , and unsuspected , enjoy your freedom . pau having receiv'd this reply , departed , musing as he went , but at last resolv'd to discover the plot , and make himself secure indeed . coming therefore to tayowan , near the castle , he desired the serjeant to admit him to speak privately with the governor ; but the negligent , left pau waiting with a slight answer , the governor and the rest being then at prayers : but he more importunate , and big with so great a business , by earnest solliciting was let in to the governor , to whom he discover'd all : at which verburgh the governor being startled , first commanded to secure pau in the castle , and sent an officer with eight men to smeerdorp , as spies , and to inquire news ; who brought word back , that the chineses were already gotten into a head , and that setting upon them , they had escap'd by flight . at this alarm , the hollanders that had setled in sakam , being to the number of thirty , in great fear fled for safety to the forts . fayet , who judg'd delays dangerous , and doubting that his brother would , or had discover'd the plot , march'd with his forces to sakam , where falling without mercy upon the town with fire and sword , he gave no quarter to any . a gardener belonging to the dutch , going on that sunday morning early with a basket of fruit to the governor , in the castle tayowan , the revolters overtaking him , cut off his head , and taking out the fruits , laid it in the basket , designing to have sent it before them ; but the humor altering , they cast both it and the body under a bridge . the news of this massacre spreading a strange fear seiz'd all the hollanders , where-ever setled through the country , so that dispersing , they hid themselves where-ever their fear carried , or their hope 's led them , to escape the slaughter . but one captain marine , well mounted , with three more , with their swords in their hands , broke through the enemy , and killing the first that oppos'd him , came safe to tayowan . verburgh the governor well knowing how untowardly the business stood , and the hazard wherein the hollanders abroad were , lying open to destruction , immediately sent out a hundred and twenty men , commanded by captain danker . this handful , in comparison of their enemies great forces , went in one sloop and a boat from tayowan to sakam , whither being come , the first that endeavor'd to land , being captain hans pieters , leap'd breast-high into the water , by which example , the rest encourag'd , forsook their boats , and resolv'd wading to fight their way to the shore ; which the enemy observing , sent down with the lieutenant-general a thousand men , to oppose their landing . while they were thus drawing up towards the shore for the service , fayet the general gave his lieutenant loukegwa new orders , thinking it more fit to suffer them to land , saying , it would be a higher pleasure to him to see the christian dogs die on the land , than in the water , which would be much the better sport , having them there inviron'd with his army , as in a net. but loukegwa not so perswaded , nor willing to receive these new commands , earnestly advis'd the general that he might go on , and set upon them in the water , averring , that these being the hollanders choicest and pick'd men , if they did not cut them off at this advantage , they should never have the like : but however the generals opinion prevailing , he obey'd , and retreating , gave the opportunity of landing in safety ; where a little towards the left hand of the enemy , he drew up his small party into a body , when a negro that had married a hollander , coming out of a wood where she had hid , running for her safety towards them , they intercepting , ripp'd up her bowels , and cutting the child in pieces , threw the limbs at them , vaporing aloud , that so they would serve them all . but the hollanders not replying , march'd boldly up to the front of the enemy , where in the first charge killing fortunately their prime commander fayet , which presently nois'd through the army , all struck with a panick fear , threw down their arms , and disbanding , fled , shifting for themselves ; but the hollanders pursu'd , firing at their heels through sakam , and the town clear'd , they sate down in their enemies head-quarters : but before night , while yet they were triumphing for the victory , came two thousand christian formosans , rais'd by the governor verburgh , to their aid , who , according to present orders , march'd together in pursuit of the enemy , some few of whom the next morning they spied drawn together upon a rising ground , but a river betwixt impeded their present charge ; but soon after the formosans , who knew the fords and avenues , got over , and charging them smartly , one being slain , they were suddenly dissipated ; which victory they and the netherlanders pursu'd , making execution till sun-set , from whence returning to their camp weary and hungry , they found store of fresh provisions , boyl'd and roast , with which they feasting , were refresh'd . this tumultuary commotion was in fourteen days thus concluded , in which , of the enemy were slain four thousand men , besides as many more women and children , and not one hollander so much as wounded . two years after this war , anno . in may , came abundance of locusts out of the north-west of the isles , which devouring all the fruits of the field , occasion'd so great a famine , that eight thousand persons died of hunger . these locusts were of a strange shape , having a back and breast like a pikeman , and an helmet on their heads , such as soldiers wear . they made an affrighting noise with their wings in their flight , as if it had blown a storm . they flew from the island tayowan to formosa , where they staid three months , and at last took their progress from thence , towards the north-west , from whence they came at first , on sunday the ninth of august about sun-set : yet though they were gone , the fear of that plague was no ways abated ; for they left young ones behind , which were far worse than the old ▪ eating up all that remain'd ; yet by the industry of the inhabitants , with the governors order , most part of them being not fledg'd , were taken and destroy'd . the island tayowan . the island taywan , or as others call it tayovan , and tayowan , lieth south from formosa , the uttermost north-point being distant almost a league , but the southermost point within a bowe-shot of the land , over which at low water they wade to and again ; but between the north and formosa , it is at least thirteen foot deep at low water . it spreads south-east and north-west , and hath two leagues and a half in length , and a quarter of a league in breadth , being naturally a spot of barren sand , rather than a fertile isle , producing onely pine-apples , and other wild trees ; yet here resided above ten thousand chineses , who liv'd by merchandize , besides natives . on the north-side , upon a sand-hill , stands the fort zelandia , built by the hollanders , anno . surounded with a double wall , one investing the other , whereof the outermost fortified with sconces and redoubts . under the castle , westward , lies another fort , square , guarded by two points of the sea. a bowe-shot distant lies a strong out-work , being the key to the castle call'd utrecht , rais'd sixteen foot high with stone , and defended with seven pallisadoes : eastward from which stands a town , built also by the netherlanders , call'd by the name of the isle , and about a mile in circumference ; adjoyning to which , is a haven , call'd by the chineses , loakhau , and by the dutch , the straights of tayowan . on the other side of the castle lies a rising sand , call'd baxemboy , where a few scatter'd villages appear . since the chineses possess'd tayowan , under the pyrate coxinga , and his son sepoan's jurisdiction , they made a new gate to the castle , between the amsterdam and guelderland points ; and near the new point , a moat of a fathom wide , wall'd in on both sides , and joyning to the wall strengthned with iron rails , through which the water and fish passing , rendezvouz in the castle , before the governors house , in a pond , on which a banquetting-house being built , which the old koxin oft frequented , taking his pleasure in fishing there . anno . according to the information of the netherlanders , which then lay with a fleet before tayowan , under command of the admiral balthasar bort , sent thither to obtain the netherland prisoners from the enemy , and likewise to conclude a peace with him , the castle was every where well fortified with guns , and the breast-works strengthned with new canes , besides the platform before the haven , which was planted with twenty four pieces of cannon . in the castle dwell onely the old koxins wives , with a guard of soldiers . on the other side , in the main of formosa , stand the fort and village of sakkam , well planted with cannon : the village near it was inlarg'd with houses to the number of five hundred ; but not all of stone . the way towards the south was also more built and inhabited than formerly ; but they could see but twenty four small vessels , which were most a koyaes , that lay within the haven , under the forts . most of the inhabitants of tayowan are at present out-law'd chineses , which first rebell'd against their native emperor , and since will not acknowledge the tartar ; who taking both tayowan and formosa , anno . from the hollander , brought all under the subjection of their general coxinga . the chineses on both these isles , and those that live in china , differ onely in the wearing of their hair long , and braided , after the old chinese manner ; which following the tartars , they now wear short in china . and as the formosans have several gods which they worship , so have likewise the chineses inhabiting these islands : our author , david wright ▪ reckons seventy two in the following discourse . they acknowledge one almighty god , governor of heaven , earth , sea , sun , moon , and stars , whom they call ty , and look upon him as the supream and first deity . they make offerings to this great god , yet but once a year , at which time they sacrifice a wild boar , burning alive with sandal-wood ; for to offer this their almighty any thing but swines flesh , they account abomination . the next whom they worship is call'd tien sho , and ioch koung shang tee , who is the second person or governor of heaven ; wherefore he is nam'd tien sho , that is , the second person of heaven ; and ioch koung shang tee , that is , governor of the earth . he commands three ministerial spirits more : the first is heuoung , that is , the ruler of rain . the second aerial spirit , teoung , hath power over all living creatures , whether rational , sensitive , or vegetative . the third spirit , and eighth deity , call'd tsuy zyen tei oung , that is , commander of the sea , and of all that is therein , or upon . the third person in heaven the chineses call iok tie , who was formerly a prince on earth , but so righteous , that he was taken up to heaven for his piety and justice . the fourth god they stile quanoung , who also was formerly a prince ; and likewise the fifth , whom they call iamoung ; but both of them were afterwards for their meritorious actions taken up to heaven . to these five gods , being as chief in the government of heaven , belongs the three foremention'd ministring aerial spirits , and are indeed , though deities themselves , subservient to the first five , making up eight gods. besides these eight gods , there are twenty eight councellors , or ministers of state , which have formerly been learned philosophers , and now preferr'd to the government of the stars . moreover , the chineses have many demy-gods , or terrestrial deities , which ascend every year to heaven , there to intercede and gain indulgence for the sins committed by mankind all the year past . the first of these is rather a nymph , or demy-goddess , and being the thirty seventh , goes by the name of potsou , and is represented in the shape of a woman with a child in her arms , and was , as the chineses believe , a kings daughter , a great prophetess , and a virgin that bore a child and not impregnated : which fatherless child they nam'd bachu ; who coming to years of perfection , was also a great exemplar of prudence and magnanimity ; yet not so much look'd upon , or worshipp'd as the mother . they make her also to have a servant call'd pausat , a very antient man. there are some traditions amongst them , that this heroine is not a native of china , but born in a foreign countrey : others again conjecture , that she is the same with the virgin mary , and the old man , her reputed servant , is indeed her husband ioseph ; but the vicissitudes of affairs and time have left us nothing of the truth of this fabulous tradition . the thirty eighth terrestrial numen they instile quanien ; but paulus venetus ▪ quamina ; and iohannes gonsales , quianira , who said that she was the daughter of the chinese emperor tzonton , which built the wall between china and tartary . but this opinion david wright explodes , making her the daughter of the emperor biou tsongong , which reigned many years before the first emperor quantekong , presently after the deluge , which he thus endeavors to prove . this biou tsongong ( says he ) had three daughters , two of which he had bestowed on husbands , but the third , quanien , he could not prevail with to enter into that estate , although her father had selected for her a companion worthy her love and esteem : but seeing her no ways inclin'd to it , he resolv'd to put her into a cloister ; where to humble her , he commanded the overseers to put her to do the drudgery of the house , viz. fetch in water and wood , and make it clean . but the swans , as the chronicles of china relate , came from the mountains , and the angels from heaven to help her to carry water , and the beasts out of the forrests brought wood for her . her father inform'd thereof , judging she did those things by magick , was very much enraged , and commanded the cloister to be set on fire . the daughter observing that she onely was the occasion thereof , thought to make her self away . but the heavens pittying her innocency , commanded hevong the god of rain , to send down such an impetuous shower as might quench the fire , now beginning to rage in the cloister as bad as her father in his frantick fury , which was accordingly perform'd . nevertheless quanien sled to the mountains , where she continued a great while . her father in the interim by divine providence was struck with leprosie , and almost devour'd alive by worms , no physitians or medicines being able to cure him : of which his daughter having at last some knowledge , touch'd with a natural affection , and feeling as it were in her self her fathers misery , came and cur'd him ; which so wrought upon the old man , that through an excess of joy converting his rage into a contrary passion , he would have worshipped her ; but she refusing such honour , bad him return thanks to heaven and the gods ; which he ceased not to do , after that becoming a zealous penitent . not long after biou tsongong dy'd , and quanien betook her self to lamhay , a place in china , where she spent the remainder of her life in great piety . after her death they built a stately temple in honor of her , and interr'd her corps in the middle , which remains at this day ( as the chineses believe ) as fresh and sound , as if it had been buried but a day . every year the priests go thither to celebrate the anniversary of her death , in the sixth moon , on the eighteenth day , with sports and feasting , which hath won so much esteem , that the chineses implore her help and assistance in all tribulations . the thirty ninth goddess is call'd nioma , or as others will have it , matzou ; she was born in the city kotzo , in the territory of houkong , where her father was vice-roy . this nioma resolving also to live and die a virgin , to that end went to dwell in the island piscadores , or fishers-isle , otherwise by the inhabitants call'd pehoe , lying to the northward , twelve leagues distant from formosa , where she spent her life in a pious and most religious manner . her image not long after was set up in the temple with two servants , one on the right , and another on the left-side , each of them holding a fan in their hands , which cover'd the goddesses head. she hath also ( as they say ) spirits under her command , and is highly honor'd amongst the chineses for so great and powerful a deity , that all the emperors at their inaugurations must not omit to pay their devotions in the temple of this nioma . her greatest festival is on the three and twentieth day of the third moon ; when the priests repair from all places of the empire to her tomb , because she knows ( as they believe ) when any strangers shall address themselves to that countrey , and whether their intentions be good or evil ; nay more , will give certain responses to any that consult her , in what affair soever ; so that they are so perswaded and superstitious concerning her admonishments , that they think all is lost if she advise not thereunto . the original of her adoration sprung hence ( as the chinese records have it ; ) one campo , a chinese admiral , going out with an armado to engage with a foreign enemy , being driven by contrary winds , was necessitated to anchor under the lee of this isle : but afterwards the storm ceasing , and the wind and weather growing fair , the fleet weighed , and hoising sail , set forward ; but all the sea-men with their conjoined strength could not get up his anchor ; which while they wondred at , this goddess appear'd to the admiral ; whom imploring , she advis'd to take her aboard : for the people against whom he had commission to fight were great magitians , practising the black art , and could raise or lay spirits at their pleasure , but she was able to frustrate their diabolical practises . thus perswaded , the admiral with great reverence took her into his ship , and coming to the shore where they intended to land , these masters of occult sciences us'd their skill as nioma had foretold ; but she baffled them in their own arts , and so made their powerfullest charms of no effect : wherefore the king that trusted to his necromancers , being necessitated to engage with the chineses , was by her direction and assistance , contrary to his confidence , utterly defeated and brought under subjection . the admiral , though sensible of the wonderful service which she had done by her power , desir'd that she would do something in his presence that he might relate , having so many eye-witnesses , to the emperor . and having accidentally a wither'd cane in his hand , nioma took it , and upon his request immediately made it grow and blossom , and to yield a sweet smell : which signal prodigy the admiral fix'd on his stern , and coming to the emperor , related to him all his adventures : whereupon he in honor and commemoration of her favors , commanded that they should worship her as a goddess through the whole empire . since which every ship bears her image in the stern , and the sea-men are strangely devoted to her . the fortieth god call'd sikjaa , born in the kingdom tantaico , opposite to the west of china , they held for the first inventer of that religion which the chineses observe to this day . he always went bare headed , neither eating flesh , fish , or other creature that had life ▪ and lived single . this sikjaa drawn or carv'd to the life , stands upon the altars in their temples , and on the right-side at the entrance of the door . over against him , and in some temples round about him , stand long tables ; at which the priests sit reading and muttering to themselves prayers to sikjaa , to receive them into heaven . two priests watch day and night before his altar , often bowing to the ground , and lifting up their heads equally together , whilst their tabors and pipes , consorted with other wind-instruments , makes no unpleasing harmony . in their diet the priests follow the strict life of sikjaa , eating nothing but rice , grapes and herbs : they live some in the wildernesses like hermits ; others frequent the temples abroad , and spend their time for a small gratuity in making offerings in peoples houses , having no allowance either from the emperor , or charity of the people : they never pare their nails , some of them growing six , eight , ten , and twelve inches long , which the chineses count a great ornament . the doctrine of this sikjaa is at large declared in the following description of china . the one and fortieth god is call'd ang-jaa , and is carried from house to house on the eleventh day of the third moon on an altar by six priests , whereof three go before and three behind ; before him stands a perfuming-pot with burning incense , and other aromaticks . the mendicant priests stop at every house , and never leave singing and praying , tinckling two small basons one against another , till the master of the house comes and brings them some money in a piece of paper , as an offering to this god. this ang-jaa is not clothed like the other gods , but quite naked , having onely a cloth about his middle , which reaches down to his heels , and over his shoulders a scarf : his hair , beard , mustacho's , and face , differ much from the other chinese numens , the hair of his face more resembling an european than an asiatick ; concerning which dissimilitude the chineses themselves are altogether silent . the two and fortieth deity call'd tontekong , is represented in the shape of an antient man with a white beard , and said to be a great abhorrer of gaming and adultery , which by all means possible he sought to extinguish ; wherefore the chineses have placed him in heaven , and also invoke him daily to defend them from thieves . the three and fortieth god , nam'd teiton , a valiant heroe , represented with a drawn sword in his left-hand ; whose services in redeeming the empire , like to be lost by the invasion of the enemy , have listed him in special rank amongst the number of their gods. the four and fortieth schercong next takes place , adored for the invention of tragedies and comedies , and other enterludes acted on the stage . the five and fortieth god , nam'd amkong , hath obtain'd the like honor meerly for his great merits and vertues . the six and fortieth tswajong , was in his life-time a mighty man , of a gigantick stature : his club , which he could flourish with one hand , weighed ninety two pounds , so that for his strength and valour he was very famous in china , and therefore worshipp'd as a god. the seven and fortieth hangoe , another giant , whose helmet weighed one hundred twenty five pound , whose strength and valour made him living , a vice-roy , and after death , a deity . the eight and fortieth hanzing , with whom none could stand in competition either for prudence or science ( except quantecong and sodejong ) who perform'd with a few men greater acts by his subtile stratagems , and politick conduct , than others with vast armies , and therefore the chineses worship and hold him for a god. the nine and fortieth sodejong , a wise and politick prince , yet meek and loving to his subjects , look'd upon as superior in his character to hanzing , but much inferior to quantecong . the fiftieth sjengoesoeng , also a very strong giant , and much reputed for serving his countrey against the common enemy . the one and fiftieth goumatzintzing , signifies pastor gregis , the shepherd of the people , and a servant to god. he had ( if you will believe the chineses ) five eyes , two in the right places , and two above them , and the fifth in the middle of his forehead , like the cinque upon a dye ; two of these were alway sawake , or open , whilst the other three were shut , for which they implore him as their watch in heaven . the two and fiftieth soumanoaom , had four eyes , two in his neck , and two in his forehead : when those two in his forehead closing slept , the other two kept open watchful ; wherefore he being general , was never defeated , whom for his never-sleeping care and conduct they worship as a god. the three and fiftieth zjenzucung , a lord of small stature , wearing short hair , but of an acute wit and profound understanding , and abominator of gaming and drink . the four and fiftieth quantecong , though by iohannes gonsales and others call'd vitie ; whom the chineses honor'd more than any of their gods , being reckon'd the first emperor in china : for valour , subtilty , and science , unparalell'd , and not to be match'd : such was his wonderful and gigantick stature , being as they fable , twelve foot and eight inches high , and his shoulders four foot broad ; his sword weighed ninety two pound , which he us'd with one hand . in the beginning of his reign he possessed onely one province , but by his conquests and atchievements became master of the fifteen which now make the empire . he established many laws and ordinances , especially one against idleness . he first invented clothing , and dying of stuffs , which they use to this day , for before they went naked like the indians . he also modell'd and invented ships , made saw-mills , gun-powder , and guns , and improved architecture . some buildings and edifices are yet to be seen , whereof , as they say , he was the contriver . he made a law , that all mechanicks should continue their parents trades from generation to generation . he erected cities , towns , and villages , and commanded the people to inhabit them . and as their chronicles relate , this quantecong with his own hand slew in one battle three thousand , some say four thousand men. he had a negro for his squire , or armor-bearer , who was no less valiant than himself , for he accompanied him in all dangers whatsoever , and was called tzicutzong ; he perform'd great exploits in his masters service , by conquering many people and several countreys : but besides quantecong had another servant , a white , call'd quanpiong , yet no martialist . in every city is also a temple erected to the honor of quantecong , in which stands his image : on one side of him stands his black squire , with a sword by his side , and a large knife , like a mowers scythe ; four paces from him on the other side his white page quanpiong . nor was he invocated onely by his countrey-men , but also by the tungkins their enemies : for as soon as any war broke out , they set a guard before his temple that none might hurt him ; for they believe he would punish their neglect with the loss of their army . nay farther they say , that mounting his red horse angbea ( for he onely us'd a red steed , there being none of that kind else in china ) he rid against their enemies , and destroy'd their whole army , in revenge of the damage done to his temple . the six and fiftieth kongsou , is held for the first inventer of printing , which the chineses have us'd eight hundred years and upwards , insomuch that they say the christians learn'd that art from them ; because at that time they traded with christian merchants . this kongsou stands on a throne , environ'd with people of several nations , every one holding a book ; of all which the germans stand nearest to him , because they ( according to the testimony of the chineses ) have greater judgment , and print better than any other nation . the seven and fiftieth tegoe , that is , transitory bull. the eight and fiftieth they nominate kjenke , that is , crow , or chicken-thief . a strange fancy and belief possesses the chineses about these their two deities : for , say they , when tegoe hath the earth on his shoulders , then kjenke comes from heaven and pecks tegoe on his body ; whereby necessitated to shake himself , the earth trembles and shakes with him : and as soon as any such trepidation begins , they fall a laughing , saying , now is tegoe peck'd by kjenke . father martinius , in his chinese history saith , that the soil of china is very little subject to earthquakes : yet the chronicles of that countrey mention , that the year before the birth of our saviour . hapned such a great earthquake , that several mountains were swallow'd up : from whence the chineses , a people much inclin'd to superstition , prognosticated the destruction of their empire , such things , say they , proceeding from an angry and threatning heaven . the nine and fiftieth luikong , or the god of thunder , for lui is thunder , and kong a governor . they represent him with a head like a crane , feet and hands like an eagles claws , and large wings , wherewith he seems to flye through the clouds . when this luikong ( say they ) intends to thunder , he stands between four clouds , with a drum on every one , on which he beats continually with two great iron pestles : and when any one is struck by a thunder-bolt , they say that luikong is much enraged against that person , and therefore struck him with the foremention'd pestles : so that they are very fearful of him , and when it thunders creep on their hands and feet under benches and tables . the sixtieth is the ruler of lightning , and represented by the chineses with a straw wisp in her hand , which when it lightens she spreads abroad . the sixty first kieugkong , the god of rainbows : the chineses nick-name him omho , that is , mischievous , because at his appearance he spoils all their fruits of the field ; so that they honor him onely because he should come but seldom . the sixty second pankun , according to the chronicles of china , finished and compleated the world ; for they say that the world when god created it was without shape or form , but was by pankun brought to its full perfection in four years time . they represent him with many iron instruments , such as the stone-cutters use . he was the first that invented the art of stone-cutting , and therefore is the peculiar god of bricklayers , stone-cutters , and potters . the sixty third houngkong , rules winds and spirits , and is figur'd like a great bird with huge long legs and feathers , sticking up like hogs bristles . the chineses say , that the fluttering of his wings occasion great winds , storms and tempests : therefore fishers , sea-men , gardners , and other people that fear too much wind , adore him . the sixty fourth khuotquan , in his life-time was a vice-roy in china , and the first that made salt , which he accounted the richest and best commodity in the world. another vice-roy having at the same time found out sugar , esteem'd that above salt : upon this they fell at variance ; but both sides appealing to the emperor , he commanded a proof to be brought him of each sort , and having tasted both , he preferred the sugar , as being more pleasant . but khuotquan contradicted this sentence , saying , that there never was a thing of greater value than salt , which gave a rellish and savoury taste to all things . the emperor angry at khuotquans petulancy , commanded him to go out of his presence : who thereupon much discontented , went instantly and drown'd himself in the river melo , which flows by the city siangin , in the territory of huquang ; but highly advanced him that made the sugar . the next day ( saith wright ) after which khuotquan was drown'd , being the fifth day of the fifth moon , in the morning ( as the chinese chronicles affirm ) there began an extraordinary great rain , which without cessation continu'd twelve moneths , wherefore for want of dry weather no salt could be made , by which means a third part of the people died , and some that lay just upon the point of death , having but one corn of salt put into their mouths presently recover'd : the emperor inform'd of this calamity by his substitute governors , commanded him that had made the sugar to be kill'd , and that none should dare to make any more mention of him , that thereby his name might be forgotten : whereupon the rain immediately ceasing , the emperor sent strict edicts through all his dominions , that they should worship the foremention'd khuotquan as a god. on the day of his decease , which is kept with great solemnity , and call'd tuonu , the houses are hung round with garlands of roses , palm-boughs , and the ships adorn'd in like manner ; and every chinese wears a green sprig on his head : neither do they any work in five days , all which time they hold his festival . the second day they represent wayangs , or stage-plays . on the third they go with hundreds of curious gilt and carv'd boats , hung with all manner of green boughs , flowers and the like , and full of people up and down the river , seeming to look for the corps of khuotquan ; coming to the place where they say they find khuotquan , they lift up their oars , and take hold of their flags and pendants , and then beating on their drums , cry with a loud voice , we have found him . this ceremony , which is observ'd in all places and rivers in china , continues three days one after another . this khuotquan died about three thousand years since , and being taken up two days after his decease , was kept ten years embalm'd before he was buried . the sixty fifth schante , was in his life-time a valiant man , and a great pitier of the poor , to whom he was very charitable . the sixty sixth naon , was an assistant to the god tegoe before mention'd : he is represented with a ball on his foot ; for ( as they fable ) when tegoe groweth weary with carrying so great a burthen as the world , then this naon helps him to support it with his foot : wherefore they place this naon in heaven , and worship him , because when displeas'd he should not let the world fall by taking away his foot. the sixty seventh atzion , was conceiv'd after a strange manner by his mother lintion , who walking in the field , and casting her eyes up toward heaven , espi'd a lions head in the clouds ; by which vision she conceiv'd with this atzion , without knowing man : for which his wonderful conception he is by the chineses honor'd for a god. the sixty eighth alsa , taught the people first to boil and roast their meat : for before his time the chineses did eat both flesh and fish raw . he instructed them also to build huts of wood for a defence against wild beasts ; and to make clothes to cover their nakedness . the sixty ninth huntzuihoykong , they say first invented fire , and taught them to buy and to sell. the seventieth otzoe , was conceiv'd after as strange a manner as the before-mention'd atzion ; for his mother hautzibon going to the garden for an onion , she saw some foot-steps of a man that had been there before her , in one of which she put hers , to try how much bigger it was than her own ; which she had no sooner done , but a great light encompassing her , she immediately conceiv'd this otzoe , who was the first that established matrimony amongst the chineses , and invented musical instruments . the seventy first ezolon , the first finder of medicines and the vertue of herbs ; had great knowledge in astronomy , soothsaying , and magick ; instructed men in agriculture by the use of the plough and spade , and all sorts of ploughing tools . the seventy second skadingkon , was the first , as they say , that taught them the use of arms , and martial discipline . besides these five governors of heaven , three spirits , eight and twenty councellors , and thirty six earthly deities , in all seventy two , the chineses , according to the foremention'd wright , have three cacadaemons , or evil spirits . the first is call'd tytsoequi , that is , prince of devils , for tytsoe signifies prince , and qui the devil : and as their stories would make out , he was first an angel in heaven , but the supream god observing the wickedness of mankind on earth , he call'd tytsoequi to him , saying , i have seen the wickedness of men on earth , and their hearts are inclin'd to evil ; wherefore none of them shall come to me in heaven : therefore do you descend ; i have prepared a place for you , and an everlasting prison of torments for them . i elect you as our substitute to govern hell ; take them to you and punish them ; they shall stay with you for ever , and never come near me . the chineses are of opinion , and believe , that this prince of devils knows all future things , and that he sends out his spirits to fetch vitious people to hell , where he torments them for ever ; therefore they worship him that they may not be tortured . they also firmly believe , that the souls of the wicked return again on earth to plague and terrifie those alive , which , they say , appear to them in several visions . on the fifteenth day of the seventh moon they present him a well drest swine whole , and likewise hens , ducks , pinang , and cakes of fine meal , keekieuw , that is , arak , or brandy , and sugar-canes . the hog they lay down on his two foremost knees , with his head on his fore-feet opposite to the image tytsoequi ; and use afterwards so many extraordinary ceremonies at this offering , that beginning early in the morning , it continues above an hour after sun-set . several gilded pieces of paper , made like a boat are also burnt in honor to him ; and they are very zealous in their prayers to this tytsoequi . in hell , they say , he is served like a king , having two councellors and twelve spirits , which wear mighty knives , and wait upon him continually like halberdeers , to receive and execute his commands ; besides several other spirits which serve him as gentlemen . the second , or vice-roy of hell , they call iamkoen , who commands with great authority , wherefore they worship and fear him . the third iamtouwi . the chineses also observe a certain day in the year , on which they offer to all the happy departed souls , calling it chinkbinch , and is kept annually on the third day of the third moon the year after leap-year , but in the year before leap-year on the twentieth day of the same moon . thus far david wright . in valour and warlike policy the chineses of tayowan and formosa far exceed those on the main land , most of them at all times wearing skeans by their sides , except when at meat in their own houses . they use no knives , forks , or spoons to eat withall , but take it up with two small sticks made of ivory or ebony-wood , tipt at the ends with silver or gold. women of mean capacity maintain themselves with spinning and twisting of raw silk , which is brought thither from the territory of chickinny . the women eat not constantly with their husbands at meals ; and when heretofore the men found no women according to their minds on the islands , they sent for them out of china , and barter'd for them as other commodities . lastly , it is requisite in this place to give a short account how coxinga and his associates , anno . took both these islands from the netherland east-india company ; but first we will shew his extract , strange rise , with the ruine of his father , who was call'd chunchilung , and by foreigners iquon , or ikoan and equan : a man of mean descent , born in a small village on the sea-shore , in the territory fokien , near the city annay , his father very poor , and as some say , a taylor by trade : he first serv'd the portuguese in the city makao , and afterwards the hollanders on the island formosa ; where soon after he became a great merchant by the iapan trade , and at last a pyrate . having from this small beginning gotten a great fleet of ships , and obtain'd by his politick designs and grand undertakings , to so great treasure , that the chinese emperor was not able to stand in competition with him ; for he onely of all the chineses ingrossed the commodities of all india in his own hands , driving therewith a vast trade with the portuguese at makao ; with the spaniards on the philippine islands ; and with the hollanders at formosa and batavia ; and likewise with the iapanners ; besides other oriental kingdoms and islands . he onely transported the chinese commodities by his own people , bringing back the indian and european in returns for them ; so that he began to grow so exceedingly rich , that he could fit out a fleet of three thousand sail. yet this chinchilung , or iquon , not contenting himself herewith , began to plot how to be emperor of china ; but well knowing that he could never effect it , so long as any of the imperial tamingian family was in being , which at that time held the royal seat , therefore he made choice of a time to extirpate that family , which was anno . when the tartars over-ran the whole empire , except three provinces , being folnien , otherwise call'd chincheo , quantung , and quangsi ; and the more closely to hide his design , he pretended to take up arms against the tartars , as enemies to the chineses , and defend that empire with all his forces . and without doubt under this disguise he would have been taken for the redeemer and protector of that crown , had he not held correspondence with the tartars , to whom he gave what intelligence he thought good for his advantage . at the same time when the tartars fell into the countrey of fokien , iquon was declar'd general by the emperor lungun , of all his forces ; the officers also were either his brothers or friends , so that being able to do what he listed , he permitted the tartars to come into the empire ; for which they gave him the title of king , making him king of pingnan , which is in the southern part of china , and sent him many great gifts , the more easily to delude him : and though perhaps not ignorant of his design , but fearing his formidable power , they durst not use any rigorous course against him , but rather treated him very honorably with presents , high entertainments , and large promises of the government over the territories of fokien and quantung ; so that he thought easily to get an absolute command over the southern countreys . but when the tartar intended to return to the imperial city peking , and all his vice-roys according to custom came to attend and accompany him some part of the way ; iquon also not suspecting any danger , came to shew his respects in like manner , and went with a few , having left his fleet in the haven before the city of focheu : but now being ready to depart , having perform'd his complements , and desiring leave to return , the tartar prince requested him to go with him to peking to the emperor , where he promised him the highest preferments : and although iquon sought with many arguments to put off this journey ; yet was he at last forced to go ; so that by this stratagem he was taken , which could not be by force of arms , or any device whatsoever . coming to peking he was put close prisoner , not onely under a strict guard , but the door of the place wherein he was kept , made up with stone , and himself loaded with fetters about his neck and feet ; and if any new troubles hapned by his son coxinga , and the news thereof brought to the court at peking , as it did anno . ( at which time the netherlanders were there in an embassy ) they laid fifteen chains more upon him . his son coxinga and brothers inform'd of his imprisonment , betook themselves again to the fleet , and made all the seas near china by their pyracies almost useless . upon this account coxinga with his associates , and a crew of rebel chineses , kept the tartars on the coast of china in continual alarms , and had his chiefest residence on the islands ay , quemuy , and others lying under the continent of china . the chineses themselves on the main coast , who had submitted , and in token thereof shav'd off their hair , conform'd to the tartars , brought them all sorts of provisions , and drove also a private trade with them . the tartars at last , to stop all provisions from going to the enemy , commanded all the villages , towns and hamlets that stood along the sea-shore , or the main continent , to be burnt to the ground , and the countrey laid waste , and no people suffer'd on pain of death to live within three leagues of the sea. by this means , and likewise by the great losses which coxinga sustained from the tartars , assisted by the netherlanders , who set upon them both at sea and land , he found himself so straightned , that anno . he sail'd with all his forces to tayowan and formosa , both which islands , and also the castle zelandia ; he took in march , anno . after a siege of ten moneths . very cruelly were several of the netherlanders dealt withall , especially the ministers anthony hantbroel , aren vincenius , leonard campen , peter muts and others , and at last put to death : others against agreement kept in prison , without hopes of attaining their liberty , notwithstanding the great trouble the hollanders took upon them to procure their enlargement . therefore in revenge of coxinga's cruelties , and also to regain the conquer'd places , a fleet was sent out the next year after , under the command of the afore-mention'd admiral balthazar bort , and vice-admiral iohn van campen , with the ambassador constantine nobel , with letters from his excellency iohn maetzuiker , to singlamong , vice-roy of the territory fokien , and the general taisang lipoui for the same purpose , and also to request liberty for a free trade . since the letter to the vice-roy singlamong in brief contains the reasons and intentions for sending out the fleet to the coast of china , and the dispatching of an ambassador thither , and may also serve for a small declaration of our following discourse , i judge it no way amiss to set it down before-hand , being to this effect : this letter comes from john maetzuiker , chief governor , and the councel for the netherland state in the countreys of india , to singlamong , vice-roy , or governor for the mighty emperor of tartary and china : of the territory fokien , whom the god of heaven grant long life , and prosperity on earth . great and powerful sir , the letter sent some time since from your highness to our governor of tayowan he hath receiv'd in due time , and also not been negligent to answer according to request , and with all speed sent five men of war with some soldiers , to the bay of engeling , that according to your highness's noble proposal and request they might , bidding defiance to coxinga , fall upon him . but we were so unhappy , that as soon as the ships set sail from tayowan , they were surpris'd by a mighty storm , which separated them one from another , so that some of them came back to batavia , and others were forc'd to return again to tayowan , which is the onely reason that we could not perform our good intentions according to your highness's pleasure . since which time coxinga hath joyn'd all his forces together to master our castle in tayowan , having besieged it ten moneths , rais'd great batteries against it on all sides , and so straitned the besieged with his army , that the governor and his councel concluded to deliver him the fort ; which we have resented very ill of our people , because , as we suppose , they have not as they ought to have done , manfully resisted the enemy ; which as an example to terrifie others , we will not pass by unpunished . yet since we have suffer'd so great a loss and damage , and chiefly for that against his promise he hath most cruelly murder'd several unarmed christians on the island formosa ; god who is a hater of such villanies , and a righteous judge , commands us to take revenge for our sustained wrongs ; so that we are resolv'd with all our forces to prosecute this tyrant , and not leave , till by force of arms we have brought him to nought . and since we are inform'd , that your highness also intends and endeavors the like ruine towards him ; so at once to free the empire of china from the oppression which it hath suffer'd so many years by his means : therefore we think it now the most proper time to obtain as well your highness's , as our own desires : to which end , according to your highness's own proposal , we are inclin'd to joyn all our land and sea-forces with your highness's militia , against which we suppose coxinga will not be able to subsist long . and to shew that we really intend it , we have sent from hence under the command of our admiral balthazar bort to the bay of hossien , the number of twelve well prepar'd men of war , which , considering their strength and fit posture for defence , may justly be term'd floating castles , and will be able to make coxinga quit the sea , which will not a little trouble and disable him : of which we hope your highness shall in a short time see the event . we therefore fortifie our selves , ( hoping that your highness will do the like ) that we may enter into a firm league with the empire of china , with promises faithfully to assist one another against coxinga , and to hold him for our mortal enemy , and with all endeavors , if it be possible , bring him and all his party to utter ruine , so to make him taste the sharpness of our revenge for his committed villanies . but since at present , having lost tayowan , we have no convenient harbors to preserve our ships in stormy weather , our humble request is , that your highness would please to do us that favor , as far as your commands reach along the sea-coasts , to permit and order us a place wherein our ships , if they should chance to be necessitated , may come to an anchor , and that they may be kindly receiv'd , and our people entertain'd as friends , and buy provisions and other necessaries for money . china and batavia ( as your highness very well knows ) lie a great distance one from another , therefore it is very necessary and requisite , that we had a convenient place of rendezvouz near coxinga's channel , there to keep our ships together , and watch for his jonks ; so that we desire of your highness , that you would be pleas'd to direct us to such a place , and to give us leave likewise to fortifie the same against coxinga's assaults ; for we do assure your highness , if this cannot be granted us , it is altogether impossible for us to do the enemy that damage which may be expected : therefore if we intend to manage this war with prudence , we must be there to wait on our business continually , or else we shall not be able to clear the sea of coxinga's ships . and as the driving of trade makes all nations and people flourish , and we are us'd from antiquity to promote the same , for the benefit of the publique good , we thought fit to make our inclination known to your highness , that we heartily desire to furnish the emperor of china with our commodities , which formerly the same coxinga hath prevented by his wicked practices ; therefore to perfect all our good undertakings , we desire that we may be permitted to come into the empire of china , and have passes from the great cham , which we intreat your highness to procure for us , not doubting , but they may easily be attain'd ; because when two years ago the emperor was complemented by two of our ambassadors with presents , he in part promis'd it to us ; which your highness having at that time the command over canton , and conversing much with our people , may perhaps remember . we send to your highness with this letter our peculiar friend captain constantine nobell , humbly to complement your honor ; and at large declare our intentions , with request , that your highness would favorably be pleas'd to hear him , and speedily to dispatch him : we also promise , that whatever your highness agrees with him about , we will approve of , and stand ingaged to : and for a present , we here send to your highness these under-written commodities , desiring your highness to accept them in good friendship . one piece of scarlet green cloth. black cloth. blue cloth. one piece of red crown serge. grass green crown serge. blue crown serge. musk color crown serge. black crown serge. a handsome musquet , guilded and varnish'd . a fire-lock or snaphance , adorn'd like the first . one pair of pistols and holsters , likewise well varnish'd and gilt. twenty ounces of blood red coral , upon one string , in an hundred and one pieces . sixteen ounces and a half of branch coral , of the same color , in one polish'd branch . three pound and three ounces of amber , in four great pieces . one pound and four ounces of amber beads , in fifty five pieces . one great bengael alkatiff . ten pieces of fine moereisen , or white linnen . one pikol of cloves . half a case of rose-water . two hundred and sixty katty of sandal-wood , in three pieces . from the castle of batavia , iune . . iohn maetzuiker . the letter to the general taisang lipovi , was writ almost after the same manner , with the same requests and promises ; viz. a league with the empire of china , to help to ruine coxinga , upon condition , that the netherlanders should be free to enter any haven , and take possession of a convenient place on the coast of china ; as may be seen in the same letter in its proper place , where it is set down verbatim . hereupon the grand commissioners at batavia , the general iohn maetzuiker , and the indian council began to prepare and make ready several stout men of war , storing with plenty of ammunition , and provisions , and manning them also with soldiers and sea-men . the whole fleet that lay thus ready at batavia for any engagement , fitted out to retake the islands tayowan and formosa , consisted in twelve sail , eight frigats , viz. the naerden , zierikzee , domburgh , hogeland , meliskerke , overveen , the sea-dog , ankeveen ; and four pinks , the vink , loenen , breukelen , and ter-boede , every one well arm'd with guns and ammunition , and mann'd both with soldiers and sea-men . the naerden commanded by the admiral balthazar bort carry'd four brass , and twenty eight iron guns , and an hundred and ninety men , whereof an hundred and thirteen soldiers , and eighty four seamen . zierikzee , commanded by the vice-admiral iohn van campen , had also four brass , and twenty eight iron guns , with an hundred ninety one men , viz ▪ eighty one soldiers , and an hundred and ten sea-men . domburg , commanded by captain constantine nobel , and captain ysbraent boumeester , had four brass , and twenty one iron guns , an hundred forty seven men , to wit , sixty two soldiers , and eighty five sea-men . the hogelande , commanded by harmen symons , carry'd twenty four iron guns , and an hundred and six men , twenty nine soldiers , and seventy seven sea-men . the meliskerke , dirk gerritsen captain , had five brass , and sixteen iron guns , an hundred and two men , thirty six soldiers , and sixty six sea-men . the overveen , commanded by barent iochemz , carry'd one brass , and twenty iron guns , an hundred and sixteen men , thirty five soldiers , and sixty one sea-men . the sea-dog , commanded by iohn hendrikson , had twenty four iron guns , an hundred twenty nine men , fifty three soldiers , and seventy six sea-men . the ankeveen , iohn ysbrandsen van bank captain , with one brass , and seventeen iron guns , had ninety three men , twenty eight soldiers , and forty five sea-men . the vink , under captain dirik valk , with two brass , and eleven iron guns , had sixty eight men , twenty five soldiers , and forty three sea-men . the loenen , commanded by iacob hors , with eleven guns , had sixty six men , that is , twenty six soldiers , and forty sea-men . the breukelen , abraham ben commander , carry'd eight iron guns , and fifty eight men , twenty five soldiers , and twenty three sea-men . the ter-boede , commanded by auke pieters , had two brass , and eight iron guns , one and fifty men , fifteen soldiers , and thirty six sea-men . in all the ships , were twenty three brass , and an hundred and sixteen iron guns ; five hundred twenty eight sea-men , and seven hundred fifty six soldiers ; in the whole , one thousand two hundred eighty four men : with these twelve ships of war , three merchants , being the leerdam , singing-bird , and loosduinen , set sail , richly laden for iapan , under the command of captain and admiral henry van indiik , having command to keep company with the fleet , so long as they did not go out from their coast. the day on which they were to set sail , the admiral bort , and council of war , for certain reasons , divided the fleet into three squadrons , and every squadron under one chief commander , viz. the zierikzee , meliskerken , hogelande , ter boede , with the fly-boat leerdam , under the command of the vice-admiral campen . the naerden , overveen , sea-dog , and vink , with the singing-bird pink , under captain balthazar bort ▪ the domburgh , ankeveen , breukelen , loenen , with the pink loosduinen , commanded by constantine nobel . when his excellency , general iohn maetzuiker , and the council charles hertzing , and ryklof van geuns , went aboard the naerden frigat , commanded by the admiral balthazar bort ; and the vice-admiral , iohn van campen ; and the rear-admiral , constantine nobel , and there impower'd every one in their several offices and places , by taking their oaths ; and delivering them their commissions and orders the fleet weigh'd anchor from batavia , and on saturday morning , iune the . anno . firing their guns , set sail , and steer'd north-east , bending their course directly towards china . about noon , the fleet being be-calm'd , cast anchor on the north of the island van hoorn , lying in sight of batavia , near several other isles , which bear the names of divers cities in holland , as amsterdam , enkuizen , medenbleck , and the like . all these isles , though desolate and uninhabited , are planted along the shores , and up into the in-land , with several sorts of excellent trees , which make a pleasant prospect off at sea , and stand in such order , as they had been the workmanship of art , and not the meer dress of nature . and likewise the vallies , plains and hills upon them afford , divers sorts of flowers , herbs , and drugs . under these islands the iapanners and chineses that dwelt on batavia , us'd to fish , and catch abundance of breams , shepherds , and other sorts of fishes , unknown in europe . the trees are loaden with all manner of singing-birds , whose harmonies are so pleasing , that the inhabitants of batavia often go to this island in boats , to recreate themselves with their musick , as we to our wood sides , to hear the thrush and nightingale . on the same day , the council concluded to sail first to the islands laver and timon , lying in their way close by one another , that there they might supply themselves with fresh water , all sorts of provisions and fuel , anchor-stocks , hand-spikes , and other materials of wood , which that place yields in abundance . in the first watch of the night , the wind coming gently out of the south , they weigh'd anchor , and steer'd their course , though but slowly , towards the north-east . the twenty fifth , the fleet sail'd in the depth of thirty one or thirty two fathom , tacking up and down , having the wind against them out of the north-east , yet blowing gently . on munday morning , being the twenty sixth , the fleet came near thousand-islands , having the wind easterly , and fair weather , in twenty two and twenty three fathom wather , and hard ground ; and were at noon in five degrees and eighteen minutes south latitude , the ground still the same , but the depth only fourteen or fifteen fathom . the same day , the admiral balthazar bort , and the council of war made an order , which the commanders of every ship in the fleet in their sailing were to observe as followeth . during the voyage , or till such time as it is order'd otherwise , the good ship ter boede ( being under iohn idze de vinke ) shall carry a light on his poop , and in the day time sail before , because the master of her is experienc'd in these seas . therefore all the captains of ships are expresly commanded , continually to observe his motion , that when he anchors , sails , or tacks , they do the like , so the better to keep the fleet together , and prevent separation . none shall offer in the nght to sail by the same vessel , much less alter his course on forfeiture of four rix-dollars for the master , chief , or under-mates , in whose watch soever this misdemeanor shall happen . if the pilot thinks it fit to tack in the night , either for the winds shrinking , or otherwise , he shall put candles into two lanthorns on his poop , and all the other ships one , that thereby it may be known , whether they see the sign or not . in the night , the altering of the course shall be left to the discretion of him that carrys the lanthorn . when they have sea-room enough , they shall not tack , for the winds shrinking of one or two points , for the prevention of all dangers , and keeping together . if he that carries the light , thinks fit to anchor in the night , he shall set two lights , one over another on his stern , which sign being seen , the other ships shall instantly come to an anchor , and likewise set a candle on their sterns . when it is thought fit to set sail again , he shall fire a gun , and make a signal by another light from the poop ; which the other ships seeing , shall also put out a light , and then weigh anchor . if it should happen that any ship or ships should by accident either prove leaky , run a-ground , strike upon a rock , land , or ought else , he shall unfurle a pennon from his fore-mast , and fire a gun ; whereupon , every one shall be oblig'd to come with his boat and pinnace , and assist the vessel according to the utmost of their power , on forfeiture , as in the council it shall be judg'd fit . if an accident shall happen by fire , they shall discharge two or three guns presently one after another , that with buckets and pails the rest may come and help the ship in distress . and that the ships in dark or misty weather may not straying loose each other , they shall sometimes speak to one another with their guns , and as often reply . if the lanthorn ship judges it fitting to tack , he shall fire a great gun , which the rest hearing , shall answer him , and tack together . if in a dark night they are forc'd by stress of weather , or an overgrown sea to lie at hull , or carry no sail , the guide shall set forth two light●… of one height , and the other ships one apiece , the better to keep together . in a calm , with a rowling sea , they shall take great care that the ships do not fall foul one upon another , by endeavoring to keep as far distant as they can . when it grows light , and they from sea descry land , sounding for ground , they shall unfurle the princes flag or colours , and also fire a gun ; if in the night they chance to discern land , or fathom ground , he shall light two candles by one another , and fire two guns . if any ships stray from the fleet , and afterwards appear in sight , they shall hoiss up their fore-sail three times , and then let it down again ; then fire a great gun , and draw back the fore-sail , till probably the rest have seen it , and also furle up his sprit-sail and mizzen ; after which signs he may come again to his company . if this should happen in the night , they shall call to one another , by the word , holla , ship , if it be one of our fleet , he shall answer , victoria , which if he does not do , it is a certain sign that it is a strange ship , and either a chinesy jonk or vessel ; and if it be possible , give notice of it to the admiral , vice - or rear-admiral , who ever of them be nearest , however , to keep within shot ; and if it be an enemy , to give notice to the rest , by the firing of guns . he that descrys any strange ships , or jonks by day , shall let his colours flie from his stern , and veare his fore - shete , and soon after hale it up ; if by night , he shall light two candles together , without making chase after it , before he hath spoke , and receiv'd order from the admiral , except it be a portuguese , or chinesy vessel , which by that means might make his escape . in this exigent , though the enemy be never so powerful , let him fall on , and if he can possible make himself master thereof ; afterwards to do according to the orders given in martial affairs . if any frigats should be separated from the fleet , either by storm or other accidents , they shall according to an express order from his excellency the lord general , and lords of the indian council , come to the place of meeting or rendezvouz chosen by them , being isla de lemas , one of the most eastern islands of makao , which lies in the way of our voyage , and we may touch at without prejudice or loss of time ; and also because his excellency hath receiv'd information , that there is not onely a good haven , but fresh water ; so that the separated ships are strictly commanded , not to pass by the foremention'd island de lemas , but put in to it , and there wait for the fleets coming , that so they may proceed on together in their voyage , and the more resolutely bid the enemy defiance , if they should rancounter . after leaving the island de lemas , and coming on the coast of china , they shall first put in for the bay of engeling , or rather that of hoksiu ( they being the safest and convenientest harbors in the southern bay or mouson ) and with the whole fleet ( except those bound for iapan , which will part from us before ) run into them , to inquire how the affairs of war stand between the tartar and coxinga , and whether he be in china , or formosa ; therefore if in the way from lemas to the coast of china any frigats should be separated from the fleet , let them put in for the foremention'd bays of engeling , or hoksiu , where they shall joyn with the fleet again . when the white flag shall be set up at the admirals stern , and a gun be fired from his ship , then the general council of war shall meet , consisting of these following persons to consult with the admiral , viz. henry indiik of the ship loosduinen , iohn idze de vink , or van campen ▪ vice-admiral of the fleet ; but so long as indiik is by the fleet , the finch shall carry the flag as rear-admiral of zierikzee . the merchant constantine nobel ; who carries the light before the fleet , after indiik hath taken leave , shall bear the flag of domburgh . peter iansz veldmuis , captain of the naerden : ysbrand bowmester , captain of the domburgh : barent iochemsz , captain of the overveen : harman symonsz , commander of the high-land : iohn hendriksz , master of the sea-dog : dirk gerritz , commander of the meliskerke : iohn ysbransz van bank , captain of the ankeven : valk , master of the vink : christopher edwartsz , secretary . if the admiral le ts flie his red flag from his poop , then all the remaining commanders of the fleet , as brukelen , loenen , and ter-bode , shall also come aboard with the foremention'd persons ; and likewise their chief officers of war , as the ensigns and serjeants : but if the admiral will have his privy council to come aboard , he shall put out his white flag with a bend from the poop . the privy council shall consist in the following persons : henry indiik , iohn idze de vink , constantine nobel , peter iansz , veldmuis commander of the naerden , ysbrand bowmester captain of the domburgh . if the admiral is desirous to speak with the captain of the loosduine , he shall let a pennon flow from his mizzen-yard ; if with the zirikzee , a pennon from the fore-yard ; if with domburgh , a jack from the sprissel-yard . if any one be found to neglect these orders , he shall be put in mind of it by the secretary , and after examination of the cause , receive all due punishment . all these were made , and agreed on in the naerden frigat , sailing about the thousand islands , the . of iune , . balthazar bort , iohn idze de vink . on thursday morning , being the twenty seventh , the fleet having the same weather , found themselves to be in four degrees and eighteen minutes south-latitude ; and in the afternoon , beyond the point of boomy's riff , in nine and ten fathom gravelly ground ; in the night , on fourteen and fifteen fathom , the same ground , they spy'd the banks of the foresaid riff at a pretty distance . on wednesday morning the twenty eighth , the fleet ( being in thirteen and fourteen fathom water , the wind easterly ) saw the island lucipar , or lukapar , lying to the south-west , about a league and a half from them . this island lies near sumatra , in the mouth of the straights of banka , and is fourteen leagues in circumference . it is uninhabited , yet wooddy , and yields a pleasant prospect with its high trees towards the sea ; it is interlac'd with many murmuring streams , which abounding in fish , and the woods with beasts , makes it a fit place for the sea-men to refresh in . in the afternoon , being in three degrees , and seven minutes , lukapar lay three leagues south south-east from the fleet ; and having got the first point of sumatra on their starboard , their course being north-east and by east , they sail'd along the coast of sumatra in ten and thirteen fathom water . the twenty ninth about noon , the fleet sail'd by poele nancha , lying in the straights of banka , thirty leagues to the in-land , in two degrees and twenty five minutes southern-latitude , and were got within a small league from the third point of sumatra . poele nancha , that is , the isle nancha , ( for poele is island , and nancha the proper name of the place ) and signifies round island , so call'd , being indeed almost circular , and hath eight leagues in circumference , very barren , being onely sandy ground , having on the shore nothing but a few turtles . in the evening , about sun-set , they came up with the high promontary monapien , on the north of the island banka ; and the fore-land of sumatra lying west south-west , about a league from them . banka , an island about a league from sumatra , is inhabited , fruitful , and full of woods . the thirteenth , being friday , the fleet was at noon gotten into one degree and twenty two minutes south-latitude ; and had poele toutyon , that is , seven islands , east and by north , four leagues from them in sixteen and seventeen fathom water . these isles , though they lie close by one another , yet are uninhabited . close by poele toutyon , towards the east , lies the isle of linge , inhabited on the shore by fishers and rusticks ; but in the countrey by a people who came thither from the mountain passarvan , which is in iova ; for these people opprest by the king of passarvan , with great tributes and other inconveniencies , fled for their better accommodation to several places ; most of them being licens'd by the king of bantam to have setled behind the city , on the coast of sunda , at the foot of the mountain gomon bezar , where they have built the city sura , and several villages , electing a king of their own , which pays tribute to the king of bantam . others have setled themselves on this isle , and built towns and villages , which they enjoy'd in peace a long time , but submitted themselves at last , either out of kindness , or force , to the king of sura . these people live peaceably and friendly , maintaining themselves with husbandry or tillage ; and observe the old pythagorean doctrine , concerning the transmigration of the soul ; therefore they neither kill nor eat any animated creature . they go clothed in white paper made of trees , of which they tie only one piece about their head , and another about their middle , for decency . this isle hath all manner of good provisions , though not in very great plenty ; but abundance of birds , which are from thence transported to china for a great dainty . the first of iuly , about noon , the fleet finding it self in twenty five minutes south-latitude , spy'd the east point of the isle of linge , north-west from them ; and poele zay , south-west and by west , in eighteen and nineteen fathom grey sandy ground , mixt with little shells ; their course north and by east ; the wind at south-east and by south . poele zay are several small rocky isles , and uninhabited , lying in a train one by another . the second , being sunday , the fleet sail'd about noon in fifty three minutes northern latitude . in the afternoon the pink loosduynen being seven leagues to the eastward of the island poele panjang , ran on unknown rocks , not specifi'd in the maps , to which the vice-admiral iohn van campen rowing with his boat , and some tackle , giving speedy assistance , helpt the pink off from the rocks without any damage . on munday , being the third , the fleet proceeded on her course north-north-east , full before the wind , and reach'd about noon in two degrees and three minutes northern latitude , and in sight of the island poele tingi ▪ which lay north-west from them . in the first watch the zierikzee and ter-boede frigats came to an anchor on the west side of aura , in thirteen fathom water , and put each of them a light in their lanthorns , for a sign to those ships that were behind . the fourth , being tuesday , the admiral with the naerden frigat , accompanied with the overveen , sea-dog , singing-bird , high-land , and vink , came to an anchor in the same place ; for the domburg , and six more , took their course to the isle of timon , according to order when they set sail : their boats going ashore to fetch fresh water and wood , brought also many baskets of fish and fruits , besides some hens and goats , which they either bought for money , or barter'd for . next morning , being the fifth , the singing-bird , sea-dog , and the goldfinch weigh'd their anchors , and sail'd to poele pisang for fresh provisions and wood. this island is populous , and full of villages . all the inhabitants observe strictly their fishing and tillage , being bred to such drudgery from their childhood . here , as also on the coast of the kingdom of sampan , and on the island lingen , a kind of birds-nests are plentifully found which at feasts and entertainments are look'd upon as a great regalia ; nay , the inhabitants on their new-years feast , which they keep with great solemnity , commonly present one another with these dainties , as an infallible sign of unfeigned friendship . they are also transported , as a great delicate , to china , and every pound thereof sold for half a a tahers , they being a great cordial , much relieving both the stomach and brain . a bird like a swallow , about the time of the year when they chuse mates , and fall to coupling , yields a kind of glutinous or slimy matter , which lying on the rocks , is the first material of these nests , and by a daily additional moisture , or morning-dew , gather'd on their wings , and sprinkled on it , at last becomes both large and perfect , which when dry , resembles the bowl of a spoon , with high edges , and are found here in such abundance , that they gather some hundred weights of them yearly . when their coupling time is past , and the nests finish'd , which happens all at one time , they lay their eggs , and brood upon them ; which father kircher thus describes . between cochinchina and the island hainan , lie in a long ridge a series both of great and lesser rocks , to which in march flock abundance of strange birds like swallows , there building their nests , but of what , or how , not known ; and having bred up their young fit for flight , they quit their birth-place , and leave their empty nests , which ships coming thither from china and other places , transport from thence , and sell at home at great rates , because they are esteem'd as the onely condiment either to fish or flesh , which being handsomly season'd with it , gives a delightful hogooe . philip martyn , in his relation of the kingdom of tunking , saith , that in that province are many strange birds and fowls , especially some little ones , that fly like a swallow , making their nests on the rocks , which are gather'd , and sold at no ordinary price , because they believe that they owe their health to the use of them mix'd in their dishes , and that it is a certain cure for the loss of appetite . they are of a bright colour , and hard , like sea-horn ; and they esteem the greatest feast no entertainment without this dainty , which they prepare after this manner : first they lay it a whole night in warm water , till it grows soft and mellow ; then again dried in the sun , mince it very small . it hath of it self almost no taste ; but , like mushrooms prepar'd in sallads , provokes an appetite ; and as other food asswages hunger , and satisfies the stomach , this , on the contrary , makes the appetite greater , and still desirous of more . there is also much ager-wood , and cotton . on thursday the sixth , admiral bort firing a gun from the naerden-frigat , signified his intention to set sail ; but no sooner had he weigh'd his anchor , but the ship was strongly driven by the current towards the shore , so that he was forc'd to let it fall again , and firing several guns , the vice-admiral van campen coming thither with his pinnace , long-boat , and tackling , found the naerden frigat to ride about three cables length from the rocks , on good ground , able enough to hold out a great storm : but carrying out a small anchor , and weighing the other , at last got under sail , and was follow'd by the rest of the ships . the seventh , being friday , the zierikzee , highland , and ter-boede frigats came about the east side of the isle of timon ( for the naerden and the other ships lay at the north-east point ) to an anchor in thirteen fathom , where they took in water , firing , and fresh provisions , as hens , goats , fish , potatoes , and the like . the eighth , being saturday , the zierikzees men going into the woods , cut anchor-stocks , oars , hand-spikes , and leavers ; and fishing in their sloop , took some shepherds and breams . about noon hapned a great thunder-shower . the ninth day , being sunday , the zierikzee , highland , and ter-boede , weighing their anchors , ran to the north-east point of timon , to the naerden , and the other ships . admiral bort putting out his white flag to call a council , they judg'd it convenient to steer further out from the shore , and also seal'd their orders . the admiral here complaining that he had many young and unexperienc'd people in his ship , order was immediately given , that two of the stoutest sea-men should be taken out of each of the other ships , except the gold-finch , and put aboard of him . in the afternoon the fleet set sail , and took their course north-north-east , and saw the isle of timon about sun-set , bearing south and by west , and south-south-west , about five or six leagues distant . the tenth in the afternoon , under three degrees and eight minutes , the fleet had thirty eight fathom water , sandy ground . but by the eleventh at noon they had reach'd five degrees and four minutes northern latitude , and in forty and forty one fathom water , gravelly ground . the next day at noon they were in five degrees and fifty six minutes , and had thirty nine fathom water . the thirteenth , the fleet being in seven degrees and six minutes , had twenty nine , thirty , and thirty one fathom water : but the naerden sailing with his squadron about the east , had almost lost sight of the zierikzee . the fourteenth about noon the fleet was in eight degrees and sixteen minutes , and had twenty two and twenty three fathom water , fine sandy ground , mix'd with white gravel . at night , about the latter end of the first watch , appear'd the two isles lying to the west of the island poele or candor , a league from the fleet , which had eighteen fathom water . this poele or candor lies in the bay of siam , near the coast of vancinaer cambodia , uninhabited , and about three or four leagues in circumference , surrounded with high rocks and mountains , crown'd with shady trees , and abounding with good provision , to the great refreshment of those ships that put in there . the fifteenth in the morning the fleet came up with the north-east point of candor , which bore south-east and by east about three or four leagues distance from them , in the depth of seventeen and eighteen fathom water , white sand , mix'd with small pebbles . the sixteenth in the morning they sail'd in fifteen and sixteen fathom water , the table-mount being north-east , about three leagues from the shore . about noon they found themselves by observation in ten degrees and thirty one minutes northern latitude , and had fifteen fathom water , about three leagues from the coast of champa . champa , so call'd according to texeira , from the portuguese pronunciation , champa ; by martinius , changpa ; and by others , ciampa , is a kingdom , which hath the principality of camboya on the west , and , according to father lerin , that of laos , from which it is separated by the vast desarts and mountains of samao ; the east respects cochinchina and tunking , and reaches with its coasts to the main continent of china , before you come to the shore against the island of makou . the chief city , which lies up in the countrey , hath its denomination from the kingdom : the other towns are varella , penaria , and tauchonarella . this countrey abounds in all sorts of provisions , and the hills with elephants , which are transported from thence to several places . there is also store of the best calamback-wood , by some call'd calampart , by linschot , calambu , and calambes , or lignum-aloes ; by the arabians , agalugen , and haut ; and by the inhabitants of zaratte and dekan , ud , which hath a most sweet and odoriferous smell , said to proceed from its rotting under ground ; for the sound wood hath no smell at all . the tree ( saith garzias ) resembles that of an olive , but somewhat bigger ; and the firm and sound wood hath no kind of smell ; but with the putrifying of the bark and wood , the fat and oily moisture may also communicate of its sweetness to that likewise . this wood they prize so highly , that they equally value it with gold ; yet much us'd by the chineses in their offerings to their gods. the countrey , though badly stor'd with gold and silver , yet is enrich'd with excellent drugs , costly woods ( as the sampan and ebon-wood ) rice , lint , and cotton : there is also plenty of a fruit call'd oaby , which is very great , weighing ten or twelve pounds apiece , and by the chineses us'd for bread , and sometimes mingled with meat like the bottoms of artichokes : they also have a very large fruit , by the inhabitants and other indians call'd nankussen , and by some , according to garzias and acosta , iaka . the countrey is govern'd by a king , that rules , neither acknowledging subjection to the emperor of china , the cham of tartary , or any other superior . the vice-admiral van campen spoke with the king himself , who sate in a great court , in a very large hall , hung with rich tapestry ; but was not permitted to enter the presence , till he pull'd off his shoes and stockings , because none may appear before the king unless bare-footed , such was their custom of due reverence . the grandees or persons of quality there , are mounted on steeds , with bells in their ears , like our cart-horses . the seventeenth , in the night , the fleet doubled the south point of the bay of pangerang , which bore west and by south about three leagues from them . in the bottom of this bay , being a most convenient harbor for ships , stands a great city , whose jurisdiction extends a vast way into the countrey , and govern'd by a peculiar king. the vice-admiral going ashore , spake with him with his shoes and stockins on , and was presented by the king with soms fans and stuffs . the countrey thereabouts abounds with calamback-wood . the fleet steering north and by east , found her self about noon to be in eleven degrees and thirty five minutes , about three leagues from the champan shore . in the morning they plied about the five islands , close by the foremention'd coast , the southermost part of which appears like a round hay-stack . the eighteenth , at noon , by observation they found themselves in twelve degrees and thirteen minutes , two leagues from the shore , in seventy fathom water . on wednesday about sun-rising the fleet made st. iohn de fyks , on the coast of champan , north-east and by north , about three leagues from them , and at noon were in thirteen degrees and five minutes northern latitude ; and coasted about sun-set cabo avarelles , which lay northerly from them , steering north and by east . cabo avarelles being a very high mountain , appears a great distance off like a man on horse-back , and serves for a beacon . the twentieth they found themselves in thirteen degrees and forty nine minutes , and saw the point of poele candor , north and by east , a good distance from them . the one and twentieth , in the day-watch , the vice-admiral van campen ( for the admiral bort going that night with seven ships about the east , was by break of day gotten quite out of sight ) with the ships belonging to his squadron , came opposite to the northermost of the box-islands , and spied four sail , bearing north-east and by east , near the coast of champan , or quinan ; whether he , and those that belong'd to the ter-boede , row'd with their sloops well mann'd and arm'd ; but three of them escaping , they took only one , which they carried aboard the vice-admiral , and found him to be laden with rice , honey and strong arak , mann'd with seven men , and having also five proper women aboard , that coming from poeyan , intended to sail from taywan , not far from thence . they judg'd it convenient to let them pass with their vessel ; but the women would rather have staid with the netherlanders , if they might have had their desires ; yet at their departure , they were presented with three pieces of course white linnen , which they receiv'd with great thankfulness . the city poeyan , lying on the coast of quinan , at the foot of a mountain , between two rivers , is surrounded with high thick walls of stone , fit to plant guns upon . their fortresses are not fortified with towers , but here and there with some galleries eighteen foot high , to which they ascend by a ladder , and from thence assail their enemies . the city hath three straight and long streets , which all concenter before the royal palace , from whence one leads to the sea , the second to one of the city-gates , and the third to the mountain-gate . none of the streets are pav'd , except those three ; for the other by-lanes and alleys are sandy . and notwithstanding the whole may be navigated by channels that run through every street , which receive their waters from the foremention'd rivers , yet are they very foul , because when the water falls , it goes off so slowly . near the court , on the west side of the city , stands a spacious temple ; on the east-side , the arsenal ; and on the south side , the kings palace , artificially built , with spacious courts and walks within . at the end of the street that leads into the countrey , stand the mayor or chief magistrates house , wherein all the kings servants or slaves reside , and where are also his stables , and other offices . the city stands divided into four parts , over every one of which a noble-man hath the chief command in time of war , fire , or other accidents . in each of these is also a drum , as big as a rhenish-wine fat , whereon they beat with a hammer , which always hangs near it , when any uproar happens . the merchandise to be had there , are all sorts of wrought and un-wrought silks , flower'd and plain , of divers colours ; as peelings , hokiens , and the like : they trade also in white linnen . at noon the vice-admiral van campen found himself in fourteen degrees and forty minutes northern latitude , and in the morning came up with admiral van bort , with seven ships and a jonk . the twenty second , about sun-rising , the fleet spied poele canton , north-west and by north , about five leagues from them , and were in the latitude of fifteen degrees and thirty one minutes , their course north-east . the twenty third the fleet was in sixteen degrees and fourteen minutes north latitude . the twenty fourth , being munday , they discover'd the island hainan , at a good distance from them ; and taking observation at noon , were in eighteen degrees and fifteen minutes , about four or five leagues south-east from hainan . the twenty fifth about noon they reach'd nineteen degrees and fifty one minutes . the twenty sixth they had twenty one degrees and seven minutes north latitude , and were within four or five leagues , bearing south-south-west , from the southermost island of macao , or macau , in twenty six and twenty seven fathom water . the twenty seventh the zierikzee and ter-boede cast anchor in the evening near the island of macau , by the box-heads , being separated from the rest of the fleet by misty weather , that being the appointed rendezvouz , where they were to meet , if by any accident they should lose one another . the next day in the forenoon indiik , accompanied with the loosduinen , singing-bird , and three frigats , domburgh , high-land , and meliskerke , came to an anchor in the same place , under the coast of macau , in thirteen fathom water , gravelly ground , which made up their number eight . the islands of macau receive their denomination from the city of the same name , scituate on a small hanging islet , joyn'd to one that is somewhat bigger ; a ship may without danger in stormy weather sail betwixt , and there lie land-lock'd , riding in an always smooth sea , where they never want store of fresh-water from the living spring . the twenty ninth , being saturday , indiik by putting out a white flag , gave the signal to the commanders of the other ships to come aboard to council , where it was judg'd convenient , because indiik suppos'd that the staying with the ships bound for iapan would be chargeable , to weigh anchor in the morning , put again to sea , and sail through the isles of macau , ordering every ship now and then to fire a gun , in hopes thereby to meet again with the other five . their course being nor-east by east , and nor-nor-east , in sixteen , seventeen , and eighteen fathom , gravelly ground , about nine of the clock they bore up with one of the greatest of the macau islands , in portuguese call'd ilhas de lemas , where they saw five champans or jonks lying neer the shore , which had a few houses . here also eight of the fleet dropp'd anchor ; for indiik with two laden flyboats steer'd for iapan . the boats went ashore well mann'd , where they found five great champans with their fishing-nets , and above five thousand dried and salted shepherd-fish , with two hundred pots of the rows of the same fish pickled . the chineses taking their flight into the woods , so left all their goods to the disposal of the hollanders ; onely three were overtaken by the sea-men , and carried aboard the vice-admiral , who asking them from whence they came , they told him , from xantung , and also inform'd him of coxinga's death , who were glad of the news , and paid the poor men for their fish. in the afternoon they joyn'd with the admiral bort , and the other lost and separated vessels , which lay at anchor full three leagues to lee-ward of the most easterly macaan isles , where they were not able to row ashore with their boats , because of the swiftness of the current . the admiral making the usual signal , the rest of the captains came aboard , where he ruffling a little , and chiding them for not keeping their rendezvouz according to order , he set upon each of them the penalty to bring him aboard eight hogsheads of water . the one and thirtieth in the morning the fleet setting sail , was at noon in twenty two degrees and twelve minutes , a league and a half north-east and by east from pedro branke . about noon spying five sail in the north-east , the vice-admiral van campen made chase after them , and coming up with one in the evening , took it , with three chineses from tamsua , and some fresh and salt fish. on tuesday , the first of august , the vice-admiral went aboard the naerden frigat , to know what he should do with the three chineses and their vessel : bort replied , that he should let them go . at noon the fleet was in twenty two degrees and thirty six minutes , in twenty and twenty one fathom water , fine sandy ground , mix'd with shells ; and the next day at noon , in twenty three degrees and thirty eight minutes , bearing about three leagues west-south-west from the island tang goie , in twenty two and twenty three fathom water , sandy ground , mix'd with small shells , their course north-east and by east . in the afternoon they spied several fisher-boats in the north-east , which the admiral and vice-admiral order'd to be chased : the loenen pink overtaking one of them , found onely one man in her , the rest escaping by swimming . the third , the fleet came up with the point of puthay , lying on the main coast of china , northward from them , their course north-east and by north along the shore . this point of land appears in prospect mountainous , yet full of valleys and plains , planted with trees of a wondrous height , whose wood is as black as pitch , and as hard and smooth as polish'd marble or ivory ; some resembling ebony ; some a reddish colour , and others yellowlike wax . the admiral putting out the signal , commanded all the officers to come aboard , and caus'd the chinese prisoners to be ask'd in their presence , from whence they came ? if they had no knowledge of the tartars army ? and where coxinga's fleet lay ? whereupon they replied , that coxinga was dead , that the tartars had a great army near chinkzieu and zwansifoe ; and that they were fitting out abundance of great and small jonks in all the havens , to war against coxinga . in the night the fleet sail'd by the island quemuy , to the great dislike of the admiral bort , and contrary to the general and indian councils order , which notwithstanding none of the commanders knew , onely that the vice-admiral campen had direction , that if the ships should be separated from one another in the southern mouzon , they should stay at the north point of the island quemuy ; and in the northern mouzon , at the promontory of puthay , lying about two leagues north-east from quemuy ; or else , in and before the river hoksieu . on this island quemuy appear two towers ; the one with a spiry point ; the other , being that of the city engely , flat and broad . the city engely , which stood on the island quemuy , was pull'd down , to prevent that coxinga might not possess or harbor there ; and at present there appears onely some few ruines of it , not far from the sea-side . in the afternoon the fleet rais'd twenty four degrees and forty six minutes , about two leagues and a half from the coast of china , where in the south-south-east they spied three jonks , which the admiral and all his fleet chas'd , but they escap'd by their nimble sailing . about sun-set they were three leagues distant from an isle lying at the south point of the storm-bay , whereon stands a tower built like a pyramide . this storm-bay makes a convenient harbor for safety in bad weather , or to take in provisions . on the shore are divers towers , with several entrances , adorn'd with images of their gods , and before whose chief gate by turns one of their priests keeps continual watch. on fryday , being the fourth , about noon , the vice-admiral van campen descried the cape of the cavalles , in twenty five degrees and thirty seven minutes , about two or three leagues east and by north from the rough isle , in the depth of thirty four and thirty five fathom water , their course north-north-east . this point of cavalles is a great promontory , full of many handsom towns and villages , and exceeding fertile ; for besides the great conveniences of rivers , all sorts of provisions may be purchased there at a cheap rate , as sheep , swine , poultrey , and the like ; there are also oranges , lemons , citrons , and several other fruits of that kind , especially one shap'd like a pear , with a thin shell , resembling the outward husk of a chesnut , white within , and of a delicious taste ; they preserve it in sugar and oyl , because if boyl'd , it loseth the relish : the horses of this place are generally very small . near this point lye certain desolate and barren isles , which by the netherlanders are generally call'd the cavalles . the fifth the vice-admiral was by a storm and hollow sea separated from the other ships , when he saw three isles not appearing in the maps , about three leagues south-west and by south from him , in the depth of thirty one and thirty two , and sometimes twenty seven , twenty five , and twenty four fathom water , muddy ground . about noon they found thirteen several isles in the latitude of twenty seven degrees , all which the vice-admiral suppos'd to be the isles of the old sayer . thither the vice-admiral sail'd , to wait for the admiral and the other eight ships , where he was so ruffled by a sudden storm , that his main-mast had like to come over-board , his sails and rigging much torn ; yet at last he came to an anchor , with his four ships , in twenty seven degrees and nine minutes northern elevation . the sixth the vice-admiral van campen commanded the officers of the ships that were with him to come aboard , to know of them if they were inclin'd ( not to spend any time in vain ) to seek for the admiral , with the other eight ships , by sailing southerly or northerly , because his orders on the third of the same month were to meet in the latitude of twenty seven degrees and thirty minutes before the city hoksieu ( if possible , ) if they should happen by storm to be separated one from another , and there to inquire after the state of the tartars . van campen judg'd it convenient to sail but fourteen or fifteen leagues towards the south , along the coast of china , and if he miss'd of him there , to take his course back again towards the north , or to stay there till they came to him , and then go together to find out their admiral , which was agreed on . the eighth van campen weigh'd anchor with his squadron , sailing a pretty way to the offin , and then stood in towards the coast of china , there to discover some haven or river , but saw a little to the northward of a cape on the coast of china , six or seven isles , which passing by , and plying several times from and towards the shore , they came again to an anchor behind the isle where they had lain before . the ninth the vice-admirals pilot went ashore , to seek for water , which he found running out of the rocks , between the hills : about noon they weigh'd anchor , and sail'd to a high isle , unknown to them , and not found in the map. in the evening they spied ten or eleven sail of fishermen , to reach whom van campen sent his pilot with a sloop well mann'd , and one who spoke some broken chinese ; but they onely overtook one of them , which they brought aboard , where they question'd them , from whence they came , and whereabouts hoksieu was ? they answer'd , from kita , and that hoksieu was about six or seven leagues southerly from them : and selling their taken fish to the netherlanders for three spanish rials , promis'd the next morning to bring them hens , swine , and chinese apples aboard . with sun-set they came between the main coast of china , and four unknown isles , and dropp'd their anchors in thirteen fathom water , about cannon-shot from the shore . on the greatest stood a light-house , with burning candles in it . the tenth , being thursday , the vice-admiral set sail in the morning towards the south-south-west , between the main coast of china and the islands , a cannon-shot from the shore . on the main continent appear'd a house in a bay. about noon they were come back into twenty six degrees and twenty seven minutes , and in the evening by calm , yet contrary tides , enter'd the bay of kita , half a league southward from an unknown island . the eleventh in the morning van campen setting sail again , spied two jonks lying before tenhay , to which he sent iacob black , with a boat and skiff , mann'd with armed sea-men and soldiers , to fight them ; but the jonks by swiftness of their sails got clear off ; yet in the pursuit they saw in the north-west , near the coast of china , three or four unknown isles , and seven ships at an anchor near the shore , which were the lost ships , with the admiral , that they were in quest of . about noon the vice-admiral was commanded aboard of the admiral bort , by captain auke pieterson , master of the ter-boede frigat , and inform'd by him , that he had taken nineteen jonks , great and small , near tenhay , six or seven of which they had fetch'd from the shore , and burn'd the rest , except one , which was blown up by its own powder . the booty of the taken jonks consisted in forty one square packs , nineteen fardels , and five bales of fine white silk , a hundred and thirteen pieces of spiljauter , sixty seven pigs of lead great and small , two hundred sixty eight bags of pepper , besides sixty nine guns and blunderbusses . the twelfth , being saturday , the fleet setting sail , steer'd their course to the river of hoksieu , to perform the orders of the general and council of india ; but was forc'd by calm weather , and contrary tides , to come to an anchor again in seven fathom water , a little to the westward of the bay , not far from the land , border'd with a white sandy shore . in the hanging of the mountain appear'd a great and well-built city , call'd sotiha , whereof the walls of one side were wash'd by the sea. near the shore , and against the gates , lay some small jonks , and many other vessels , that were hall'd up above the water-mark ; whither the admiral bort , and vice-admiral van campen , in the afternoon sent ninety seven seamen , and one hundred and fifty soldiers in five boats and seven sloops , with command to set them all on fire ( for they belong'd to coxinga , ) but to spare all houses . the hollanders coming near the shore , were roughly entertain'd by the chineses , with great guns and musquets ; but being once landed they met with little resistance , for the chineses fled unto the mountains : whereupon van campen entring the city with his men , set a watch in a great house near the gate , and sent the rest of his people in three parties through the city . this city sotiha had been ruin'd and burnt by the tartars about a year before , but since that rebuilt with many handsom houses , wherein they found good quantities of rice , salt , and dri'd fish. three chineses were also taken , with four women , but set at liberty again immediately . a young woman was found murder'd , but how none knew . this place is now inhabited chiefly by chineses , short-hair'd like the tartars , that maintain themselves with fishing and husbandry , being licenced thereto by the governor of hoksieu . after the firing of twenty seven small and great vessels laden with pepper , silk , and other commodities to be transported to iapan , van campen with his people in the evening leaving the shore went aboard , where he related his adventures to the admiral . hence the fleet sail'd somewhat southerly , and anchor'd before the city tenhay in nine fathom water . this tenhay hath no walls , and inhabited onely by fisher-men , and some merchants . the thirteenth being sunday , the fleet between tenhay and the river hoksieu came to anchor in eight fathom water , where in the bay of linkun they espi'd some small fisher-men with their nets . this bay of linkun lies also between the river hoksieu and tenhay , where some priests coming to the netherlanders , requested of them a pass , that they might go free if any of their ships should meet with them at sea , promising to do the same to them , if the hollanders had occasion to travel by land or water . the vice-admiral van campen sent to the admiral bort , to know if the six jonks should stay near tenhay , or go into the river hoksieu , that if a storm should happen they might not be driven from their anchors , with which they were but meanly provided , and had scarce provision for six or seven days . in the night they saw many fires upon the mountains . the fourteenth being monday , in the morning the fleet anchor'd near the banks of hoksieu , about a league from the shore , and to make their coming known to the tartars , bort commanded seven guns to be fir'd from the naerden frigat , five from the zierikzee , three from the domburgh , and one from all the rest of the other ships . here it was concluded , that captain abraham pon , commander of the breukelen , with six men , one quarter-master , and the interpreter lakka , with three tartars that came to the hollanders at tayowan the year before , should carry a letter to the governors and vice-roy . on tuesday the fifteenth the vice-admiral van campen , according as order'd the day before , sail'd with two frigats , three pinks , besides the six foremention'd jonks , towards hoksieu or chancheu , commonly call'd the river chang , steering his course west and by south between two sands near the white rocks , which appear like pyramids , and close by the north-east foreland : and bringing the pyramids on his starboard , he alter'd his course towards the south-west , through a narrow channel six , seven , or eight fathom deep gravelly ground . thence he steer'd his course east north-east , and anchor'd in eight fathom water between two pleasant isles , and left on his starboard two other within cannon-shot , which serv'd as safe harbors for all ships against foul weather . near the evening van campen fell down with the ebb out of the river , towards the bar of hoksieu , and came about four glasses after sun-set to the rest of the fleet ; where going aboard the naerden fregat , he gave an account to the admiral of affairs , to his great satisfaction . the sixteenth being wednesday , the fleet pass'd into the river hoksieu , and came presently after noon with the flood , by the high north-east point of the eastermost island , having the white rocks on their starboard , and working through a strong ebb in a narrow channel , they came to an anchor in five fathom water , where immediately three handsom chinese vessels , with five grand mandarins , came aboard of the naerden fregat to the admiral bort , and with much ceremony and complement welcom'd both the admiral and vice-admiral . at low-water the naerden frigat sitting upon the sand much troubled the admiral , who call'd to van campen , telling him that he had brought the ships to a bad place to anchor in ; but he little regarding such a danger , repli'd , to morrow , if it be the admiral 's pleasure , i will carry the ships out of the river again . the seventeenth in the morning the fleet weigh'd anchor , and sail'd along in five , six , seven , and eight fathom water : thence they sail'd northwest up the river along the northermost island ; against the middle of which being a safe harbor , the ships came to anchor . not far from hence lay four islands , formerly peopled , but now laid waste , and depopulated by the tartars . a whole moneth the netherlanders lay near these four islands , where they got all things in a plentiful manner , though the ordinary sea-men were not permitted to go ashore without leave , and onely six at a time , because they should not be burdensom , nor affright the inhabitants . on friday the eighteenth van campen went ashore with his sloop , and came to the south-west point of the smallest island at a stone cawsey , along which he walked to a deserted place , wherehe saw many large ruines of former houses , and under the jutting of a hill several towns , besides two fair temples , and in them , on a row , many chests with dead corps standing against the walls above the ground : there also were two light-houses , furnish'd with many images , sitting on stools at a table , before which they burnt offerings , imploring indulgence to departed souls . the nineteenth admiral bort sent philip mew , who had some smattering of the chinese tongue , to the fort of minjazen , three leagues from hoksieu , to the governor , with desire to permit them with boats , and two of the taken jonks , to sail up the river for fresh water for the ships , and to buy provisions . he brought answer , that they might go with all their boats and jonks , and fetch as much water as they pleas'd . the twentieth and one and twentieth nothing hapned of any remark , every ship being busie to take in water . the two and twentieth being tuesday , five mandarins , with a considerable train , came in great tartar vessels aboard the naerden frigat to the admiral , where they were welcom'd with the firing of guns , and three vollies of small shot : upon the admiral 's order the naerden fir'd seven , zirickzee five , domburgh three , and all the rest of the ships two guns apiece , and three vollies of small shot more . the pilot of the naerden frigat carried in a tartar vessel , aboard of the vice-admiral van campen ( who at that time being troubled with an ague , could not be at the mandarins entertainment in the naerden ) one fat calf , five hens , five ducks , three water-lemons , with a great pot of chinese beer , all sent as a present to van campen , from the governors of hoksieu and minjazen . the twenty fourth a corporal with four souldiers was sent ashore with a flag to the island , being on the north side of the river , with command to go to the top of the mountains , and see if he could descry any ships or jonks : if they saw ships , then they were to wave their colours as many times as there were vessels ; if jonks , betwixt every flourish to fire a gun. in the afternoon ysbrant van banke , commander of the ankeveen , who dy'd the night before , was buried on the island , and iacob swaert put in his place , being the pilot to the vice-admiral in the zirickzee . the twenty sixth and twenty seventh nothing of remark hapned . the twenty eighth three chinese vessels came with three mandarins from hoksieu aboard the naerden frigat , and brought a letter from the governor thereof , and commander of the castle minjazen : the contents consisted in many complements , with promise of favors and all kindness from them both ; likewise a free grant to go unmolested up the river , and buy necessaries for their money for the fleet ; and lastly , wishing them a kind welcom into china : by which it appear'd , that the tartars intended to joyn with the netherland forces . the letter being read , several guns were fir'd from the naerden . at noon the three mandarins taking their leave went away in the same vessels , whilst five cannons were fir'd in honor to them , and also three vollies of small shot : they carry'd with them a letter from the admiral bort , written by the chinese interpreter lakka , to the governors of hoksieu , with many civil expressions of thankfulness . the twenty ninth , thirtieth , and one and thirtieth , nothing hapned of any note . the first of september all officers were commanded by the admiral to land their soldiers on the middle island , and take up their quarters in the best houses of the ruin'd town , with order , that every officer should furnish his soldiers with all necessaries for the dressing of meat , and to give them double allowance on the shore of rice , pork , oyl , vinegar , and arak , which daily occasion'd a murmuring amongst the sea-men , who said , that they did the worst work , and hazarded their lives as well as the soldiers , and therefore ought rather to have the greatest allowance . the second , being saturday , auke peters , commander of the ter-boede , and captain constantine nobell , came back from hoksieu ( whither they were sent by order of the admiral on the thirtieth of the last moneth ) and brought with them to the admiral in the naerden , five cows , thirty six ducks , five great pears , with some pot-herbs . the third , being sunday , vice-admiral van campen went ashore in his sloop , where he saw divers burying-places defaced by their own soldiers , who out of hope to find gold , silver , or jewels buried within , broke open the chests , and threw out the corps , which lay in all their apparel , as caps on their heads , coats , breeches , and shoes , and in their full shape , but as firm as a mummy . on the fourth , fifth , sixth and seventh days nothing hapned worthy of relation . the eighth , being friday , iohn melman with two soldiers , and three tartars that came with the fleet from batavia , besides the chinese interpreter and secretary lakka , came back from sinksieu through hoksieu , after a journey of twenty four days , accompanied with a mandarin , sent to the admiral bort , with letters from the vice-roy singlamong , and from the next person to him , the general taysing lipovy , besides a letter from a great lord call'd santing houbethetok , governor of the great city zwansyfoe ; in all which they express'd themselves in a handsom style , signifying the hollanders kind welcome thither . the two chief commanders , the vice-roy and general , desir'd moreover , that the admiral would please to repair to them , or some other he should depute ( for they would be glad of some people of quality to confer with ) and likewise , that they would be pleas'd to send the letters from the lord-general and councel of batavia , by a special envoy by land to the camp at sinksieu , that so they might better know , by communicating their intentions , how to carry on the grand affair ; and that they should in the interim leave the presents for the vice-roy in their ships till farther order ; and accordingly he commission'd the vice-admiral van campen and constantine nobell ( yet their letters did not so earnestly require it as the interpreter iohn melman related to the admiral , ) with commands to deliver the lord-general and indian councels letters to the vice-roy singlamong , and the person next to him in state , the general taysing lipovy , and withall , to treat and conclude with them concerning the grand affair : this being concluded on , they sent advice concerning it to the governor of hoksieu , who return'd this answer : the dispatching of the vice-admiral iohn van campen and constantine nobel , with letters from the lord-general and councel of batavia , to the vice-roy singlamong , and the next person to him , taysing lipovy , will , according to my judgment , come to a good issue ; but to joyn with you , and make a league to go against coxinga or his adherents , is beyond my commission : but i will prepare my self , if the ambassadors and letters are ready , to assist them , and provide them attendants , and all necessaries which they shall want on their journey to sinksieu to the vice-roy and general . about matters of war and merchandise i am not permitted to treat with you , but you must expect your answer concerning it from the vice-roy , or court at peking . the eighteenth , being monday , in the morning two jonks , with the interpreter melman , and the chinese interpreter and secretary lakka , sent from the governor of hoksieu , with permittance from the commander of the fort minjazen , to the fleet to fetch the vice-admiral iohn van campen and constantine nobel , with their goods and retinue , and conduct them up to hoksieu , and from thence by land to travel to sinksieu to the vice-roy singlamong , and general lipovy . van campen and noble making themselves ready for their journey , went attended each with six men , besides a trumpet , interpreter , and two soldiers , in all eighteen persons : the commands and orders which they were to observe , and were deliver'd them by the admiral bort , were verbatim as followeth : the reasons and occasions are known , which have forc'd and mov'd us and the councel to send you to the chief governors of the territory of fokien , wherein hoksieu is the metropolis , and the usual place of their residence and court , though at present they are not there , but lie encamped with their army near the city zansifoe , about nine or ten days journey post from hoksieu . i say to you both , because constantine noble hath order from the lord-general and indian councel , to negotiate and conclude that affair with those great officers , according to their excellencies order , and the letters to the same governors , viz. the vice-roy singlamong , and general taysing lipovy : the copies of which you having between you , must serve for your full directions , without needing any rehearsal to be made of them ; so that we onely to obtain their excellencies favor , entreat you to obey and observe these following orders . i. after you have taken leave of us you shall go to hoksieu , and at your arrival there , obtain licence to repair to the governor haitingkong , and proffer him great presents , and inform him that you are ready to travel to the vice-roy singlamong and taysing lipovy , with letters to him from the lord-general and councel of batavia , with a request , that he would help you by a quck dispatch to go thither . in the letter which he lately writ to us he he hath promised to provide all things fit for the journey : whereupon we have answer'd according to the copy which you have , containing chiefly our taken resolution of the domburghs staying here with the presents to the fore-mention'd chief governors ; our setting sail with the other seven ships about the north , to infest and gawl the enemy , and intentions to be here against your return ; and amongst other things , a quick dispatch for your journey : so that i hope you will find all things there in a readiness . ii. when you have left hoksieu , and come to zansifoe , commanded by the lord santing houbethetok , who seems to favor our designs , you shall deliver our letter to him , and also these presents , because with the return of the interpreter iohn melman ( who hath already been with the said chief governors , ) he writ to us , and thereby express'd his good inclinations towards us. the chiefest , nay the sole occasion of your journey , is to deliver the letters of their excellencies before-mention'd to the vice-roy singlamong , and general taysong lipovy ; and if they are so inclin'd , to treat and conclude with them all those affairs which they desire of them in their letters , and authoris'd us to agree on , consisting chiefly in these points . first , to make an inviolable league with them , for the best and most advantage of the hollander , and destruction of theirs and our enemies , being the pyrate coxinga and his adherents . secondly , to obtain a free and unmolested trade through the whole empire of china . to which two chief points are joyn'd some others which our masters have commanded us , viz. to permit us to chuse some convenient place for factory , where there is a good harbor for the securing of our ships , and fit to fortifie against coxinga's assaults , and to that end keep a small garrison of soldiers there . to promise to procure a grant from the great emperor of china for that which they shall conclude with you about . that if they joyn with us against coxinga , we will follow their advice and resolution : nay , if they are inclin'd to drive coxinga from formosa , we will assist them , and carry part of their forces in our ships thither . yet nevertheless , that we at present will use our ships to seize and conquer coxinga's jonks , which sail to and from iapan , and likewise to hinder his fishing behind the mountain tankoia on the south-side of formosa , which begins every year with eighty or a hundred jonks in the latter end of november , and ends about the middle of ianuary . but these articles are strictly to be insisted upon , as of most concern for the destroying and disabling of the enemy . after delivery of your letters you must wait for their answers . if they should ask you if you have ought else to request of them that is not mention'd in the letters , then tell them , that if they grant those , there is no other business of any consequence to treat about . but if you observe them not to be willing to consent to the chiefest articles , you must ask them immediately what they resolve to grant us . then accept of all things which redound to our profit , and by all means extoll our strength , and what we are able to perform by force of arms , and the faithful service which we shall be ready to do them when time requires , in assisting them with all things , whereby they may see our fidelity : nay , lend them our ships and men against the enemy coxinga , and all other enemies of the empire ; for recompence of all which they desire nought else but a free trade . if they should speak of custom and other taxes , desire them to tell you what they amount to , if reasonable , consent to it ; for our people ought not to pay either more or less than their own natives , which you are to take notice of . we are afraid , that at present they will not permit us to traffick , nor conclude on any thing concerning it , but deny the request , and onely speak and debate about the business of war. if so , and observing that to press it on any longer , or more , all other business might be neglected , we judge it convenient to take no cognizance of it at this time ; yet if any hopes be , to procure leave for the sale of those few merchandise laden in some of the ships : what they are we desire you to see in the general inventory of all the goods . it may be that they will direct you to the court at peking , there to obtain the liberty of free trade from the emperor , and also to advise us to send another embassy from batavia , which you may assure them shall be done the next year . yet nevertheless , if you cannot attain to our desires , leave off further suit , that so we may avoid such vast expence and charge : but if they be inclin'd to send to batavia , you may seem to be very well pleas'd at it , and promise to transport them thither in our ships , except they will send one or two of their jonks , which would be the better for us . concerning the possessing and fortifying of a peculiar place , you may also desist from ▪ if you see them not to favor the request , but to be satisfi'd that our ships may lie in the haven of hoksieu , and there drive a trade , provided they can be assur'd to lie safe , and without danger there . when you come to agree with them concerning the war with coxinga and his party with our joynt forces , take care that they oblige themselves thereto by writing , and with us declare themselves enemies to the same coxinga and his adherents , and that they shall not without our knowledge , much less to our prejudice , agree with the enemy , which we will do also on our part . moreover , make a strict enquiry , whether or no they have not already treated , and are inclin'd to be reconcil'd to him , if he should submit himself to the emperor ; this may be suspected , because they say coxinga is dead , and his son in ayanny not concern'd at it : which if you observe , let them by no means detain you , but hasten your self from thence and come to us ; for the vice-admiral ought on all occasions to be in the fleet , because his presence is continually requir'd there : wherefore if he can come away before , let nobel tarry there so long till he thinks he can effect no more by staying . if they desire us , with them , to agree with the enemy , you may easily understand on what articles , and with what advantage and satisfaction it may be done , though you conclude noton any thing . if you can find out any means for the delivery of our prisoners in eymuy , let nothing be wanting to procure their liberty , because the general and council in batavia have highly recommended their release to us ; but that we should do nothing without acquainting them with it , and their consent . the hostage with his retinue shall be kept so long in the domburgh , till perhaps by the advice of his friends he may do something that may be requisite for that business , because he also longs for his liberty . the vice-roy singlamong and general taysong lipovy have every one sent us a letter by the interpreter melman ; we now therefore send an answer to every one of them , to the same effect and purpose as theirs were , with some small presents , as appears by the copies which you have , to which i refer my self , desiring you to deliver them at a convenient time , either with their excellencies letters , or afterwards . the presents which belong to them , and are signifi'd in their excellencies letters , i have caus'd to be taken out of the naerden , and put into the domburgh : by the same copies you may see how they are pack'd , and wherein they consist , which at all times shall be ready upon your order , whose acceptation you must in a manner press , although hitherto they have not been willing to receive . of the merchandise which are onely aboard the domburgh , i also give you patterns , if they should chance to fancy any of them ; and likewise of the goods sent along with you , that thereby you may see what presents to give to one or other , as you shall think fit . lastly , i desire you to promote and advance his excellency's and councels desires , which at present so highly concerns the publick , with all care and diligence imaginable ; and think , that if all things fall out successfully , you will get no small honor and advancement by it , which god grant , into whose protection i commit you . aboard the naerden frigat , lying with the fleet before the river of hoksieu , the th of septemb. . balthasar bort . the next day after , having shipp'd all their necessaries for the journey , and put the presents into the jonks , they took their leave of the fleet , and sail'd south and by west up the river of hoksieu . presently after noon they pass'd by a town call'd quanto , lying on the north-west shore , about a musquet-shot up in the countrey . this quanto is wall'd , being about half an hours walk in circumference , fortifi'd with bulwarks and watch-towers , and strengthned with a great garrison . here , as in most towns in china , are several parades , for the meeting and exercising of foot and horse , and to train them up in all sorts of martial discipline . there are also exchanges , or burses for the sale of merchandise , besides markets where the countrey people bring their fruits and provisions to sell. a little farther the agents pass'd by a populous village call'd sanwan , near the shore . the inhabitants of sanwan are ingenious artificers , viz. weavers , smiths , coopers , and other labouring trades , who live in peculiar places of the village apart one from another , and every precinct under a particular governor , who gives an account of all differences and misdemeanors to the chief magistrate . all the villages through which they pass'd in the territory of fokien are wild , and have daily markets of herbs , fish , and oysters . after they pass'd on southerly with their retinue to the river which flows east and by south into the sea , and hath a small island in its mouth , with a sandy shelf in the channel , where they found on the north-west shore the village sayon , and came after a little sailing to the strong fort benantien , or minjazen , which is fortifi'd with towers , walls , bulwarks , and a broad mole : it lieth three leagues from hoksieu , hath the bigness of a small town , with several streets and fair houses , set forth with divers tradesmens shops , and in the middle a very large open court , where on one side stands the governors house , and on the other a pagode . here van campen and nobel went ashore with their whole retinue , to complement the governor , and were receiv'd into the fort by three mandarins with the usual ceremonies , who conducted them into a great temple ; but they could not speak with him by reason of his indisposition . after they had presented them bean-broth mix'd with milk ( which is accounted the greatest honor they can shew to any person ) they return'd with their train into the jonks , and after many complements took their leave . being got about half a league high , there appear'd a most delightful and pleasant place on the south-east side , call'd plethoeu , or pethou ; and opposite to it on the northwest shore , a large pagode , nam'd possang , by them held for one of their wonders . on the other side of the river appears a spacious area , built about with fair edifices , and planted with gardens , and banquetting-houses in them . about four a clock in the evening they came to the south-east side , near a stone-bridge , built over the water on pillars and arches , and cover'd close on the top with long and thick planks , from arch to arch on each side thereof are rails of blue stone , here and there adorn'd with dragons and lions , hew'n and carv'd out . over this bridge four horsemen may conveniently ride abrest . the twentieth , being wednesday , they went in two pallakins , or horse-litters , carry'd by four horses , over the bridge to the city hoksieu , there to complement the vice-roy singlamong's wifes mother , and to present her with an amber necklace , and to speak with the governor : being pass'd over the bridge , they found the high-ways built , the streets pav'd , and crowded with thousands of people all along the city to the palace , insomuch that they were scarce able to pass for the throng . the vice-roys palace , in which at that time his wifes mother resided , was a handsom edifice , surrounded with walls of free-stone , with great portals and fair gates , and guarded with horse and foot. at their entring they were courteously receiv'd by the vice-roy's mother-in-law , who conducting them into a hall furnish'd with pictures and stools , desir'd them to sit down . when seated , they were entertain'd each of them with a cup full of bean-broth , and afterwards they were all plac'd before a little table , to eat both boyl'd and roasted meats , serv'd up in plate of massy gold. the vice-roys brother ( for he was also there ) discoursed with them about several affairs , and amongst other things , ask'd of them if they had as great and well built towns in holland as they had in china ? and if they had horses , cows , and sheep there ? to which they answer'd , that they had : then he inquir'd how long they were coming from holland to china ? they reply'd , six or seven moneths . then the vice-roy's mother , who had many women waiting upon her , came to them , saying , that she intended to have eat and drank with them , but her indisposition had hindred her ; but would write in their behalf to her son the vice-roy , and at their return sit at table with them : for you are ( said she ) in a strange countrey full of people , and therefore had need be careful to travel circumspectly , that you may meet with no inconvenience : nay , she admir'd that they durst venture themselves where they knew no place , nor any person . van campen being ask'd what place he bore , and how qualifi'd , answer'd , he was vice-admiral of the fleet : whereupon she reply'd , then your princes and lords must needs wear rich apparel , and go bravely , being much taken with the velvet jump he had on . this pass'd , van campen and nobel civilly taking their leave of the lady , parted from her , and went to the city governor's house , guarded both with foot and horse ; by which passing , and being entred , they soon return'd , upon a servant's saying that his lord was troubled with an ague , and lay at rest in his chamber , so that at present there was no opportunity to speak with him , wherefore he desir'd they would please to come again the next morning : whereupon they were carry'd in pallakins out of the city , the streets being so crowded with men , women , and children quite to the bridge , where their jonks lay , that they were scarce able to make their way through . the two and twentieth in the morning going again to hanlavia , they presented him with some red cloth , thereby to obtain his favor and assistance in their speedy dispatch to the vice-roy singlamong . from thence they rode to the city governor's house , that he might furnish them with people for their journey : where coming , they found him somewhat indispos'd ; yet nevertheless they had audience in the same place where he generally sits with the chiefest of the countrey , consulting about publick affairs . upon their asking if he would be assisting to them in their journey to the vice-roy singlamong and taysing lipovy , he answer'd , that he would be ready to do all things that lay in his power , saying he had writ in their behalf to the emperor at the court at peking , and to the vice-roy singlamong in sinksieu , and provided two mandarins with ninety men to travel thither with them . being ask'd if he thought it convenient for the admiral to put to sea with eleven sail , to cruise up and down to the northward , if there he could , to annoy coxinga and his party , and leave one frigat , in which the presents were , in the river hoksieu : he reply'd , that he durst not advise about it , but their admiral in that case might do what he thought fit ; yet as he suppos'd , it were better that the ships stay'd there till the vice-roy's coming home , that there might be a better understanding : however , you may go ( said he ) to the governor of minjazen , hanlavia , and he will be better able to inform you in these punctillio's what to do . hereupon they leaving hoksieu , went about noon to hanlavia , by whom they were invited to dinner ; when taking opportunity to ask the same question , they receiv'd the like answer , viz. that the admiral might do what he thought fittest : all which van campen and nobel writ to the admiral bort , with their opinions . a little after dinner they went with their retinue into their jonks , to proceed in their journey to sinksieu , and came about three a a clock after noon to the fort aulavia , or lavyt , near a ferry , where on the the shore they were courteously receiv'd by the governor , and entertain'd with the customary honor of bean-broth . the fort aulavia , surrounded with high walls , hath a strong garrison both of foot and horse , and stor'd with all sorts of ammunition and provisions . here whoever pass over , they pay custom for all those goods and commodities that are after sold and dispers'd through the countrey . several troops of horse are daily sent out of this fort , to keep the ways clear from thieves , which have their lurking-places in the neighboring mountains . after some stay here they set sail again , and in the evening came to the village lanpon , where they stay'd all night . this lanpon is a place of good repute , being inhabited by many rich chineses , which drive a trade through all the countrey ; and also much frequented by the neighboring people , because of a temple wherein they worship an idol , said to give good and comfortable advice in great misfortunes or adversities , and therefore visited daily both by rich and poor , that in their troubles they may receive some consolation from him . the twenty third , being saturday , at nine a clock they leaving lanpon , went by land in palakins along a cawsey pav'd with blue and gray free-stone . this day they travell'd through abundance of rice-fields , and plains full of fruit-trees , and all manner of eatable plants , scatter'd with many populous villages , and moistned by murmuring streams , that flowing out of the mountains made it a most delightful prospect . they also saw several antient monuments , all sculpt out with imagery resembling men , horses , lions , and dragons ; over which stately arches rais'd high , like our , triumphal with inscriptions in chinese characters of gold , being antient epitaphs in honor of the deceased . about noon they came to two great forts , and about six a clock in the evening into the city hokzwa ; which entring , they were receiv'd by the chiefest of the town , and carry'd into a great house , provided for the most eminent persons of the countrey in their journeys . here they had sent them for presents three pigs , twenty hens , and four geese ; which they requited by returning some small trifles . in the night , by order of the magistrates of the town , a guard was set about their lodgings , that they might suffer no injury by the common people . the twenty ninth , being sunday , though they prepared for their journey , yet they could not set forward for want of convoy , because a strong party of three hundred horse was sent by the vice-roy's mother , with money and other goods to the army at sinksieu , to her son singlamong , for the paying of the souldiers , so that being forc'd to stay in hokzwa all that day , they were visited by many great and eminent mandarins of the city , and presented with oranges , pears , chesnuts , coco-nuts , besides several other fruits , two pigs , five geese , and ten hens , in requital for money and goods worth full as much . the people seem'd to be very obliging , when they heard that the hollanders lay with a fleet on the coast of china to joyn with them against the islanders of quemuy , and the rest of coxinga's party . in the afternoon they view'd the town . this city hokzwa , lying in a pleasant place , encompassed with many delightful gardens , contains several markets and great plains , and appears beautiful with divers triumphal arches , and stately antient buildings , rang'd close together with party-walls , not being usual in china . it hath thick and strong walls , or rather bulwarks , continually guarded by many horse and foot. about an hours walking from thence are many pleasant groves , with arbors , and other like receptions for such as walk to refresh themselves in , where they call for all sorts of fruit whatever they have a mind to , so making themselves merry . the twenty fifth , being monday , they began their journey anew about day-break , with a convoy of fifty tartars ; and passing by several strong holds , and through many villages , they came to two rocks , which so straiten the passage , that two carts or wagons can scarce go between : at each entrance stands a block-house , so that none can pass without leave . upon the top of these rocks , where there is no kind of mould to be seen , grow many cypress and ash-trees . about noon passing by another hold , the governor invited them to dinner , which they modestly refus'd by their interpreter ; yet their retinue had as much strong chinese beer given them as they pleas'd to drink . then proceeding on , in the evening they pass'd through a wall'd city , and well garrison'd ; and a little southward from the city they took their repose in a pagode , where several of the chief citizens visiting , for welcom presented them with several provisions , such as the countrey afforded : in return whereof they gave them some spanish ryals , and four pieces of course white linnen : besides , their followers were entertain'd with two great pots of strong chinese beer , a drink very pleasing to their palats . the twenty sixth about sun-rising , being ready for their journey , they had such a concourse of men , women , and children , which came to see them from all places , that they were scarce able to pass along the streets , for the palakin , or sedan , in which the vice-admiral van campen was carry'd , was often stopt and held by the people to see his face and speak with him : but because he could not answer them , and his interpreter not being able to come to him through the crowd , they let him pass . this day they went by and through more forts and villages , and in the evening came to the city hokexcho , where they stay'd all night , being entertain'd by the eminentest of the town , and visited by many antient merchants , which stay'd with them so late , that they took but little rest . the city of hokexcho lies but a days journey from hokzwa : whose inhabitants maintain themselves for the most part by husbandry , ( for there are few merchants ) being a kind and hospitable people : for hok signifies good , and zwa , bad. between hokzwa and hokexcho lies a village , in which they make great quantities of porcelin . the twenty seventh before sun-rising they betook themselves to their journey , accompany'd with several troops of horse and foot ; and pass'd most by and through several great strong towns and villages . about three a clock in the afternoon they rode through a great town , and in the evening arriv'd at a strong castle , where they were courteously receiv'd by the governor , and first entertain'd with bean-broth , afterwards caress'd both with meat and drink ; which kindness they requited with other presents . the twenty eighth they proceeded again on their journey very early , and in the afternoon , about three a clock , arriv'd at another city , where they were welcom'd and presented by the magistrates with provision , and receiv'd again in a bartering return , as others had before : after which they drank spanish wine and brandy with the agents , shewing a great liking thereunto , having never tasted such liquor ; so that it was mid-night before they went away . the twenty ninth , being friday , they set forward again with the dawn after day-break , beholding very many large and sumptuous tombs , and stately antient buildings , besides several triumphal arches , adorn'd with horsemen , tygers , bears , lyons , and dragons , hew'n out of free-stone , and the arches beautifi'd with golden characters : then they pass'd a long bridge over the great river loyang , consisting of divers stone arches , pav'd with free-stones of an incredible size , some of which being about seventy foot long , three and a half broad , and half a foot thick , on each side rail'd in , and accommodated with benches of blue stone , with the honors of the empire , as lyons , dragons , and the like , on several pedestals . the chineses report this bridge to have been built in one night by the angels , and look upon it as a great wonder . at the bridge-foot stood an old house , and in it several figures of men gilded with gold. in the same house also was a great blue stone , inscrib'd with the antiquity of this wondrous bridge . the middle arch of this bridge had lately been broke down , to hinder the enemy's passage , about which they were then busie in mending , laying great beams of timber over the gap. a little before noon they came to the city zwansifoe , where at the gates they were kindly welcom'd by three mandarins ( sent thither to meet them by santing houbethetok , admiral of the sea , and governor of the place , ) and conducted into a great pagode , where they were civilly entertain'd with a draught of honorable bean-broth : after having stay'd a little while , they entred the city in company with the same mandarins , who carry'd them into a fair house , whither many of the eminentest citizens out of curiosity came to visit them . the letter from the admiral bort to santing houbethetok , with the presents , being a pair of snaphance pistols with holsters , four yards of scarlet , and four pieces of fine linnen , were by the agents two interpreters bedel and lakka , sent to him : but he told them , that he durst not receive any letters or presents before they came back again from sinksieu , and had spoke with the vice-roy and general lipovy : but he intended to have visited them , had not his present indisposition hindred him . but houbethetok caus'd his servants to carry them oranges , nuts , chesnuts , besides some porkers , hens , and geese ; for which they return'd the servants good spanish coyn. the next day , being the thirtieth , they with their retinue went to see the city , whilst the convoy made all things ready for their farther journey . zwansifoe is a place of great trade , full of shops and merchandise , adorn'd with several triumphal arches made of blue stone , whereon men , women , horses , dragons , tygers , lyons , bears , apes , were all presented in graven work , to the life , in their various colours , and on the top the names of those in honor of whom they were erected . it hath also three high steeples , with galleries about them ; besides many inferior temples . the wall about the city being twenty seven foot high , and of equal thickness , is fortifi'd with many bulwarks , moats , and breast-works : upon the top of it always lie heaps of stones and timber , for defence against sudden storms or assaults . this city hath three gates with winding entrances , rais'd of great blue stones , and was never conquer'd by the tartars , but deliver'd up by collonel houbethetok , conditionally , that he should still possess the place of governor : and likewise because of this free surrender , the old magistrates kept their several offices , and the city their antient priviledges and liberties : yet as a sign of conquest , the tartars caus'd all the steeples to be pull'd down , except the three before-mention'd . coxinga once laid siege to it , but was forc'd to leave it , and depart with the loss of many men. in the morning about nine a clock they proceeded on their journey , and at noon travel'd by the ruin'd city engeling , and all the day long past thorow , and in sight of divers strong castles built of stone , and many villages . about the evening , they came to two great forts , call'd twaia , distant from each other a quarter of an hours walking , whose walls built of free-stone , were twenty five foot high , and twenty eight thick . the first of october , in the morning , the agents leaving these forts , came about three a clock with their retinue , which consisted of above a hundred persons , hollanders , chineses , and tartars , to the city tanwa ; surrounded with a stone-wall , and fortifi'd with high bulwarks and deep trenches . tanwa is accounted one of the most delightful and populous cities of all china ; seated in a rich valley , abounding with plenty of all things , so that many merchants resorting thither , take up their residence , to enjoy the benefit and pleasure of the adjacent countrey . without the city are many stately monuments , where the towns men make daily offerings to the souls of their deceas'd parents . three grand mandarins well mounted , and follow'd by a great train of servants , bidding the agents welcome , carry'd them into a stately inn , to which they ascended by seven marble steps ; in it were many chambers , all the floors neatly pav'd , and furnish'd with chairs and stools , benches , and costly bedsteds , to accommodate persons of quality when they travel'd ; with stable-rooms for an hundred horse , and lodgings for twelve hundred men : here the agents choosing one of the most convenient chambers , took their repose that night . the second being munday , about nine a clock , the agents with all their attendance left tanwa , and passing a large stone bridge , saw several ruin'd towns and villages , besides others yet in their splendor , but commanded by garrisons . a little before sun-set , they came to a fort on the top of a hill , which whilst they ascended , they were met and courteously welcom'd by the governor ; from whom they understood , that the islanders of eymuy and quemuy were upon a treaty of peace with the tartars , but he fear'd , that it would come to nothing : this night they lodg'd in the castle , where they had good entertainment for their money . the third , being tuesday , the agents set forward about three a clock in the morning , and travel'd by and through many villages , coming at last to a stone bridge , at each side guarded with a fort. in the afternoon , the agents pass'd by several pagodes , where the chinesy priests seem'd to shew them great respect , presenting them with sweet-meats and tee : after some stay , proceeding on their journey , came at last in sight of sinksieu , whither they were sent , not far from whence , they were met by three mandarins with their attendants , sent from the vice-roy singlamong , and the general lipovi , to complement and welcom them . after the ceremonies were past on both sides , the agents were by the mandarins carry'd to a great pagode , from whence after a short treat , they were conducted through the city into a spacious court , the usual place of reception for their travelling grandees . this house was of so large reception , that it not only afforded stable room for above a thousand horse , but also lodgings for as many men ; having divers large and handsom chambers , furnish'd with stately bedsteds , stools and benches . here the agents took their repose , several soldiers being sent to guard the house , from the overpressing intrusions of the common people , which by thousands out of curiosity came thither to see and gaze upon the hollanders . the agents immediately gave notice of their arrival by their interpretors , pedel and lakka , to the vice-roy singlamong , and general taysing lipovi , with request to grant them audience , and suffer them to speak with him , that they might deliver the general of batavia's letters , that so time might not be lost in imploying so stout a fleet , as lay at present in his own river . whereupon , the vice-roy and general reply'd , that they were come a great and long voyage by sea and land , and were weary with travelling , thefore they should stay till the next day , on which they should have audience . mean while , several mandarins came to congratulate their welcome , bringing with them divers sorts of fruit , as oranges , nuts , chestnuts , and pears ; besides hens , geese , and two swine , for which they return'd them thanks , and gave their servants money . the fourth in the morning , the agents made themselves ready to deliver the small presents and letters from batavia , to the vice-roy and general in the camp. about eight a clock , twelve horses were brought to their lodging , which they and their attendance mounted , and with two mandarins rode thorow a great part of the city sinksieu , by many fair and large triumphal arches . a little southward from the city ran a river , which having cross'd , they came into the army , which lay about a mile and a half distant , consisting of sixty thousand horse and foot ; five grand mandarins attended by a file of musqueteers , conducted the agents with great honor to the secretaries tent , who hearing of their coming , immediately carry'd them to a great pavilion , where the vice-roy singlamong sate in council with the general taysing lipovi , besides two other great lords , the one being santing hou bethetok , and the other haitankon , governor of sinksieu . the floors of this royal pavilion were matted ; had three publick gates or entrances close by one another ; thorow the middle most and greatest the vice-roy passes only , and his attendants thorow the other two . coming close to the vice-roy and general , the agents were order'd to sit down and deliver their letters , which they did with great ceremony ; the presents also were presented and deliver'd to the lords ; all which were receiv'd very courteously , but they would not accept their presents , before they had a warrant for so doing , by an answer from the emperor at peking . but they kindly accepted of the small presents which the admiral bort had sent them ; being twelve pound and two ounces of amber-beads , strung on a thred , to the number of twenty five ; one amber hour-glass , and an amber cup. the presents from the lord general and council of batavia , sent to the vice-roy , were these following : one piece of scarlet green cloth. blue cloth. one half piece of red cloth. one piece of red crown serge. grass green crown serge. blue crown serge. musk colour crown serge. black crown serge. one musquet , gilt and polish'd . one fire-lock , gilt and glaz'd . one pair of polish'd pistols , gilt , with holsters . one pair of pocket pistols . one sword with a golden hilt. twenty ounces of blood coral , upon one string , in an hundred and ten pieces . sixteen ounces of blood coral , in one polish'd branch . one pound and four ounces of amber beads , in fifty five pieces . one great bengael a alkatiff . ten pieces of fine white linnen . one pikol of the best cloves . one case of rose-water . two hundred and sixty katty of sandal-wood , in three pieces . the vice-roy and general falling in discourse with the agents , ask'd how long they had been from batavia ? whereupon they answer'd , about seventy days : then they ask'd , in what time they could come from holland to china ? answer was made , in about eight months ; at which they marvel'd exceedingly , and likewise at their answer to the question , if there were any horses , cows , hogs , sheep , fruit , and herbage ? and they reply'd , by thousands , and more than in china . next they enquir'd , why they came with such a fleet on their coast ? whereto the agents said , to serve the mighty emperor of china , and to prosecute that great pyrate coxinga , to do him all the damage they could , both by sea and land ; because , said they , he without ever giving any notice or reasons thereof , came with an army , in a warlike fleet , the last year in april , and set upon the netherlanders in the islands of formosa and tayowan , and in nine months time , not only made himself master of the countrey , but also took the castle zelandia from them into his own possession ; therefore we seek to unite with the emperor of china his forces , and make a league with him , to engage coxinga , both by sea and land , till we have conquer'd and brought him under the subjection of his imperial majesty : whereupon the vice-roy and general reply'd , the islanders of quemuy , and eymuy have already treated on peace , and made ready their ambassadors to come to the court of peking , to obtain the emperor's ratification . being ask'd upon what articles , they began to smile , and answer'd , they could not tell . then the hollanders enquir'd , if they knew where their prisoners were ? and if there was no likelihood to get them releas'd ? they reply'd , they were in quemuy , and that they would use their best endeavors in a short time to send them to their ships . then the ambassadors propos'd , if they might not take possession of some place on the main continent of china , or on some island , for the harboring their ships ? they answer'd , you are free to choose any good place , either on the main , or any island where you please , and to take possession of it ; and likewise to put into all havens , bays , and rivers on the coast of china , to take in water and firing , buy provisions , and in bad weather seek for a safe harbor . to which purpose we will command our subin all havens , bays , and rivers , to aid and assist you , which we doubt not but they will perform . the agents asking them to grant them leave for the disposing those few merchandize for money , which were loaden in their ships , to pay and refresh their men with . the vice-roy and general answer'd , that they had no power , but they must have order from the emperor at peking ; but had they moved it before , they might perhaps have had authority to grant. after these discourses ended , every one according to the fashion of the countrey , was placed by himself at a table ; viz. the vice-roy singlamong , the general taysang lipovi , the admiral santing houbethetok , the governor of zwamsifoe , the vice-admiral van campen , constantine nobel , and bodel the assistant , beside several mandarins . their meat was all brought and set upon the tables in golden chargers ; and their drink fill'd out in cups of gold , rarely imboss'd ; so that their entertainment was very splendid . after dinner , the vice-roy carry'd them through his whole army , and shew'd them his forces , making some of his soldiers to be exercis'd before them . towards the evening , the agents taking their leave , returning humble thanks for the honor they had receiv'd , they mounted their horses , and rode towards their lodgings , where the remainder of the feast and banquets which they had left at dinner was brought after them ; and according to the manner of the countrey , they were visited and complemented by divers persons of quality . the fifth being thursday , the agents prepar'd themselves to deliver their excellencies letters from batavia , to the general taysang lipovi , with the letter , and small presents sent to the same lord , from admiral bort ; viz. one pound and four ounces of amber ; one string of fifty five corals ; one amber hour-glass ; with a tender of the other presents sent from batavia , which were yet on board . about eight a clock , the tartars brought eight horses to the agents quarters , with which , they rode with their attendants into the field , about a canon shot from the vice-roy , to the general lipovi . coming into his presence , the agents made their obeisance , delivering the letter , and were commanded to sit down ; with the letter they also proffer'd him the presents , which were for the same reasons as the vice-roy singlamong gave , refus'd . the contents of the letter were thus . john maetzuiker governor , and the council for the netherland states in the countrey of india , send this letter with our kind salutation , to taisang lipovi general , and deputy governor of the territory fokien , for the great emperor of tartary and china . so soon as our governor of tayowan , had receiv'd your highness's letter , and understood that you would in a short time march with a great army against coxinga , that all means possible might be us'd thereto ; so by our order , he prepar'd five men of war , which he sent to the bay of ingeling , to engage with the foremention'd coxinga ; but the ships were by unexpected bad weather stopt in their voyage ; after which we also had the misfortune , that coxinga after a ten months siege took our castle of tayowan ; but had the commander of it been a valiant soldier , ( who is to be sufficiently punish'd for his cowardise ) it could not possibly have fal'n into his possession . all these accidents and misfortunes have occasion'd , that we have not been in a condition to serve you , and satisfie singlamong and your highness's desires : therefore we entreat you not to take it ill , nor think that we have been wanting in our endeavors ; for we heartily declare , joyntly with the emperor of china , to seek and use all means to ruin coxinga and his party ; with this proviso , that we may put into all harbors , and drive an unmolested trade ; and also to take a place in possession on the continent of china , without which we should not be able to do coxinga the intended damage : so that we desire your highness to be assisting to us in this business , and we promise if that may be perform'd , to clear the chinesy seas from that pirate . and to shew that we on our part , really intend what we propose ; we have at present sent to the bay of hoksieu twelve men of war , and a considerable number of soldiers , furnish'd out with all things fit for the service , in whose sight , we believe coxinga will not dare to venture forth to sea. the admiral balthazar bort , whom we have made chief commander of them , hath order to joyn with your highness's forces , and prosecute all such adventures as shall happen ; to which , god grant a good and happy event . to salute the lord singlamong , and your highness , in our behalfs , and to speak with you about several affairs ; we have expresly sent with these letters , our agent constantine nobel , whom we desire your highness to receive courteously , and credit his words ; for all things shall be to our content , what he shall treat with your highness about ; and as a sign of our good inclination towards you , we send to your highness the under-written presents , with request , that your highness would be pleas'd to accept of . one piece of green cloth. blue cloth. black cloth. half a piece of scarlet . half a piece of stammel , in one case . one piece of red crown serges in a bale . grass green crown serges in a bale . blue crown serges in a bale . musk colour crown serges in a bale . black crown serges in a bale . one long fowling-piece . one pair of pistols and holsters . one sword with a gilded hilt , in a case . eighteen ounces and a half of blood coral , in an hundred and eight pieces . three pound and three ounces of amber , in four pieces . one pound and an ounce of blood coral , in fifty four pieces , in a box. six pieces of fine white linen , in a pack . half a pikol of cloves , in a bag. a case of rose-water . an hundred eighty five pound of sandal-wood in three pieces . from the castle in batavia , june the . in the year . iohn maetzuiker . the letter to the vice-roy was written almost after the same manner , viz. to request a free trade through the empire of china . after delivery of the letters , and complements from the lord general and council , with wishes of long life to his highness lipovi , that he might triumph over his enemies ; they fell into discourse about business concerning the occasion of their coming thither ; as in the audience the day before , the general had understood already : they requested him that he would be assisting to the vice-roy , in the releasing of the hollanders , in number thirty nine , thirteen men , six women , seven children , and thirteen slaves and slavesses ) which were said to be imprison'd on the islands euymuy , or quemuy , and exchange them for a mandarin , and his servants , being of coxinga's party , and came over with the agents from batavia ; whereupon general lipovi promis'd to do his best endeavors , and send the releas'd prisoners aboard . the general being also ask'd , if the netherlanders might not sail in and out of the bays , havens , and rivers on the coast of china , to fetch water and wood , and buy provision for their money , or in time of bad weather , to come into any harbor . he answer'd , all havens , bays , and rivers are freely open for you , to fetch water , wood , and buy provision ; nay , that which is more , said he , we will from this time forward , send to all harbors , bays , and rivers , that are inhabited by the subjects of this empire , to aid and assist you in all things ; and if you want money , we will furnish you with it . lastly , being ask'd , if his excellency could not assist the netherlands in the permitting of a free trade through the empire : he reply'd , that to promise such a thing was not in his power , but must be granted by the emperor at the court of peking ; yet promis'd , that he would write in their behalf about it to the emperor , if possible , to grant them a free trade , which was a business that the merchants in the city hoksieu much requested and long'd for . but the general lipovi wonder'd extreamly , that the admiral bort should go out of the river hoksieu with twelve men , leaving only one behind with the presents , when as , said he , the admiral borts intentions are not known to the vice-roy nor my self ; which seem'd very strange to the agents themselves . this discourse ended , they were treated and serv'd in silver dishes , plates , and goblets , emboss'd after the same manner as at the vice-roy's . dinner being ended , the agents desir'd leave to depart , but the general lipovi modestly intreated them to stay , and be merry a little longer ; asking them likewise if they had ought else to impart to him ; whereupon they answer'd , nothing but what they had already acquainted his excellency with , viz. the releasing of their prisoners ; on which he made answer , that he would loose no time , but do his best endeavor , and shorly send them aboard . then the agents enquir'd about coxinga's death ; to which the general reply'd , that he had been deceas'd a considerable time , and that those of the isles of quemuy and eymuy had treated with them about a peace , and were sending ambassadors to peking , to get the emperor to ratifie it . lastly , seeing their importunity for dispatch , he said , why are you so hasty in all your business ? every thing must have its time . about eighteen days hence , i am to be at hoksiu , with the vice-roy singlamong , then we will consult together with the governor of hoksiu , if you may sell those commodities that are in your ships , which to my judgment may be done by the way of connivance . the agents having thus receiv'd answers , rewarding the servants , took their leaves , and rode to the inn , whither all the meat that was left on their tables was brought in chinesy a suebas . about the evening , nineteen jonks came thither from the isles of quemuy and eymuy , laden with pepper , cloth , and other merchandize ; wherefore none of the netherlanders were permitted to go that day , nor the next out of their lodgings . yet the agents sent out ships to enquire what those of the isles barter'd their commodities for , who coming back , inform'd them , that they exchange rice and other commodities ; for the inhabitants on those isles , wanted provision extreamly , because the tartars had burnt and ruin'd all the towns , villages , and hamlets , which stood along the shore , on the main of china , leaving nothing but heaps of rubbish to testifie their former being . neither were any people allow'd to live within three leagues of the shore , for those that were found in the foremention'd limits , were put to death without mercy , so to prevent all manner of supply , either of provisions or merchandize to go from those or the main to their associates , the publick enemy . in the evening came three negro's , who could speak portuguese , and running away from makou , a factory of portugal , were now in service amongst the tartar horse ; these entring the agents lodgings , fell upon the hollanders with reproachful language . the seventh being saturday , the agents rode in the morning with their attendants to the vice-roy singlamong , and general lipovi into the army , with request to both , that they would be pleas'd to sign what they had in words promis'd them , that they might give it to their masters , the lord general , and the lords of the indian council , and to the admiral bort , viz. that they promis'd to do their best endeavors , if it were possible , to send the prisoners aboard the hollanders ships ; and secondly , that they may put into all harbors , havens , and rivers , on the coast of china with their ships , and to sail to and from all islands , to get water , firing , and provisions for money , for their sea-men ; and in bad weather , choose any good harbor to secure their vessels in . thirdly , that those goods which were in their ships , might be privately sold in hoksieu ; whereto the vice-roy answer'd about eighteen or twenty days since , ( as i said before ) i am to be in hoksieu , then i will consult with the governor , if you may sell those goods there , which you have brought in your ships , which i no ways doubt . but as to what concerns the journey of your forces with ours , to ruine coxinga and his party , there is no more to be said of it , for those of the isles are now treating with us concerning a peace , so that the admiral must be silent therein ; yet if he should chance to meet with any of their jonks , or vessels at sea , or in harbors , havens or rivers , he may take and carry them away ; nevertheless , it would be better to let them pass , rather than to disturb the coast of china with such sudden alarms . then the agents made a complaint to the vice-roy , and general of the three negro's , that abus'd them the other night ; whereupon they were immediately brought , and severely punish'd before them . lastly , the vice-roy desir'd the ambassadors , that their followers would stay and be merry with them , and shew some skill in their way of dancing , but they making excuses for them , and taking their leave , went to sinksieu . the eighth being sunday , in the morning , the chinesy interpreter lakka , with the two hoksiean mandarins ( belonging to the vice-roy's mother ) were sent to the vice-roy in the army , to request , that the agents might return to hoksieu . after some stay , the vice-roy sent some of his servants with fifteen horses sadled and very richly furnish'd to their lodgings , to carry them thorow the city to the army . having therefore made ready some small presents , they mounted , and rode directly to the army , addressing themselves in an humble manner to the general , and the rest of the captains , giving them thanks for the honor they had receiv'd . hereupon , according to order , the interpreter lakka appearing , proffer'd the vice-roy , in the vice-admiral iohn van campen's name , a great case with fifteen flasks of brandy , sixteen rummers , sixteen beer-glasses , six handsom knives , with a bever hat. the general taising lipovi receiv'd from the hands of the same interpreter , in the admirals name , a bever hat , a pair of pistols and holsters , eight flasks of brandy , eight with spanish wine , three knives , three rummers , and three beer-glasses . the presents given to haitangkong , governor of hoksieu , was a castor , six dutch knives , three rummers , three beer-glasses , six flasks with spanish wine , and six with brandy . the lord santing houbethetok , admiral of the sea , and governor of the city zwansifoe , was also presented with a castor , five flasks of spanish wine , and five of brandy , three rummers , three beer-glasses , and five dutch knives ; all which , though of a small value , were accepted with extraordinary kindness . after this , the agents had a long discourse with these four great ministers , who promis'd to assist them in all that lay within their power , alledging , as a proof thereof , that they had already sent their generals letter to the emperor , and written in their behalf ; so that they did not doubt to get them licence for a free trade through the whole empire : but at last the vice-roy added , you hollanders must not be too hasty ; for we are not to be forc'd to grant any thing to you ; much less can we joyn our forces , and make a league with you , against the grand pyrate coxinga , both by sea and land , before we have order from the emperor at his court in peking . we have ( continu'd he ) power to perform what we have promis'd you ; as , freedom to put into all havens , bays , and rivers lying on the main coast of china and the adjacent isles , to fetch water , wood , and buy provision , and furnish your selves with other necessaries ; nay , we will accommodate you with it upon a free accompt : nay more , you have full licence to take a convenient place in possession , which is provided of a good harbor , either on the main coast of china , or on one of the islands in the river hoksieu , or on one of these places , tenhai , sotiha , kitat , or onkia , every one of which have large and safe havens for the accommodation of many ships . as to what concerns your prisoners , we will speedily send away letters to the governors of the islands quemuy and eymuy , to inquire if they be there ? if so , we promise to procure their liberty , and send them aboard your ships . lastly , the vice-roy and general caus'd the interpreter lakka to tell them , that if they would stay four or five days in sinksieu , they should have an answer of their letters from the governors of the islands , and so hear if the prisoners be there , or not : but if they would depart , they must tarry sixteen or seventeen days in hoksieu , for the vice-roy and generals coming thither , because they were desirous to see their forces and fleet ; mean while they would consult with the provincials of hoksieu , and then give their resolution by the governor , whether the several cargoes which they had in their ships might not be sold in private . likewise the interpreter being so commanded , further told them , that it had been better that their admiral had staid in the river hoksieu , and not gone to sea , because he would effect little by so doing ; for along the sea-coast we have nothing but ruin'd cities and villages , where some poor fishermen , with their vessels and nets , with leave of the governors , live to maintain themselves , because all the greatest towns and villages in those parts were by the emperors order pull'd down to the ground , to prevent the sending of provisions and merchandise to the islands eymuy and quemuy , by which means coxinga and his great forces being much straightned , he betook himself , with all his army and jonks , to formosa , and not onely won that , but tayowan also , leaving onely some small garrisons of soldiers on those isles ; yet if by the treaty now on foot a peace be concluded , the hollanders may easily obtain it of us again . hereupon the vice-admiral campen directed the interpreter to tell the vice-roy , that the hollanders hoped , that now would have been the onely time to enter into a league with the great cham of tartary , and emperor of china , that joyning their forces , they might reduce all under the subjection of his imperial majesty . whereupon the vice-roy return'd , that is done already , and needs no more to be spoken of : we are now at a cessation of arms with the governors of the islands ; but if the emperor hath or will accept of the peace , we know not ; yet it hath proceeded thus far , that young coxinga and all his people will obey , and submit themselves to the emperor , by shaving off their hair , except one tuft , and also become tributaries ; onely they demand a peculiar government , and garrisons for their own soldiers ; which whether the emperor will grant , is much to be doubted : however , you must stay sixty or seventy days for an answer from the emperor at peking , viz. if you shall have a free trade granted through all china ? which we suppose may be done . but van campen order'd the interpreter lakka to tell the vice-roy and general , that in peking were many subtile jesuits and priests , who bore great spleen to the hollanders , and sought to scandalize and make them seem odious to the emperor , because of their difference in religion among themselves , and likewise for the war maintain'd by the hollanders against the two mighty kings of spain and portugal , to whom these jesuits and priests were confessors . the vice-roy and general made answer , that for the same reason must the tartars , who under their emperor the great cham of tartary , have by force of arms subdu'd and taken the whole empire of china , be accounted a despicable people by the jesuits , because they had done the same thing with the hollanders ; adding , that the hollanders were the welcomer to them in china , and that they would look to the priests and jesuits somewhat better than they had done heretofore . thus ended the discourse . then the vice-roy and general , in the presence of many great mandarins , entertain'd the agents and their retinue , who sate every one at a particular table , furnish'd with variety of meat , serv'd in gold and silver dishes , and being very merry , drunk the emperors , and the hollanders general iohn maetzuiker's health . the general likewise gave them each two pieces of chinese silk stuffs , and one silver plate ; for which the agents humbly return'd them both thanks , and likewise for the honor and favor which they had been pleas'd to shew them . the plate given by the general to van campen was the biggest and thickest , weighing above twenty ounces , and eight or nine inches in diameter : the undermost or greatest part is quite round , and neatly imprest in the middle with six gilded chinese letters ; the edges about it embost with flowers , and gilt . on the top , for an ornament , was like a handle , a piece scallop'd , the edges gilt , and the middle wrought with leaves and flowers . the other plate , being the vice-roys , was much lighter , weighing not above six ounces , very thin , and no way so well gilded or flowr'd at the edges , but onely on the handle , having in the middle sixteen or seventeen chinese characters . besides these , every one of the attendants had a silver cognizance given them ; but much lesser and lighter than the other . upon the hollanders first arrival , the vice-roy sent a letter to the emperor , informing him of their intention ; and likewise another to the admiral bort , whom he desir'd to stay for his coming , because he was very desirous to see their fleet , and to that end , for encouragement , proffer'd to furnish them with provisions at his own charge : but bort being gone with the fleet towards the north , before the vice-roys letter came to his hands , and the vice roy coming afterwards in vain , it was resented very ill ; yet at last he seem'd pacified , when told , that it hapned through the mistake of not delivering the letters in good time . and now the ambassadors having leave to return , took their farewel with many ceremonies , complemented by the vice-roy and general after the manner of the tartars , then wishing them a safe return , they commanded seven mandarins to conduct them through the army , beyond all the guards : from whence they rode over a great bridge , into the city , to their lodgings . the city sinksieu , lying eleven days journey into the countrey , is cut through the middle by a river , which takes its original out of a mountain , about an hours walk beyond the fort lantyn : it stands inviron'd with a stone wall , broad enough for a cart and horses to go upon , and set full of long poles , pointed with a sharp iron like a scythe , with which they can cut a man asunder at one stroke . the city hath handsom streets ▪ pav'd with free-stone , high buildings , large pagodes or temples of blue stone , several houses and shops well furnish'd with all manner of silks , pourcelan , linnen , and other necessary commodities . all the windows of the houses were fill'd with spectators , and the streets on both sides crowded with thousands of people , who out of curiosity came to see the hollanders , many of whom , as they pass'd by , wish'd them all happiness , and a prosperous journey . being past through the city with all their train , which consisted in seventeen hollanders , about a hundred to carry their baggage , and fifty horse and foot , sent by the vice-roy as their guard and convoy , they rode in four days to zwansifoe , from whence in the evening they came to a great village nam'd chinhoe , where they were welcom'd by three mandarins , and conducted into a spacious pagode , wherein the images sate on stools and tables , being there kindly entertain'd and treated by the priests . the ninth the ambassadors set forth very early out of chinhoe , and travelling all day , at night arriv'd at a strong hold , where they intended to take up their lodging for that night ; but they were carried into a mandarins house , and accommodated very generously , where amongst others they saw three ladies , one of whose feet ( with shoes and all ) were but six , another five and a half , and the third five inches long , occasion'd from the straight swadling of their legs and feet in their infancy , after the chinese manner ; for women with great feet they account homely , and those that have little feet , beauties ; so that the bigger they are , the lesser they strive to make their feet . the tenth setting forward again , they travell'd by several ruin'd villages ; they saw also nine strong castles , and many long ▪ hair'd chineses heads , hanging in baskets on trees ; for all the chineses of coxinga's party , which refus'd to cut their hair , were ( when found ) by the emperors command decollated , and their heads hang'd up in that manner . in the evening they came to the city tamwa , where they were receiv'd by three mandarins , conducted to a great house like a court of guard , and entertain'd with variety of meats . the eleventh in the morning they left tamwa , and proceeding on their journey , went through several other villages and fortifications ; in the afternoon coming to the castle tamhoe , they retir'd thither to rest themselves , because constantine nobel was much troubled with an ague , where the governor entertaining them with variety of dishes , they made by several presents a civil return . the twelfth they left tamhoe , and travell'd that day by five great villages , and many garrisons , and at noon arriv'd at the city zwansifoe , where met by the mandarins , and conducted into an antient building : after a little stay , they pass'd on to santing houbethetok his house , a man of great quality , and governor of this city , whom they proffer'd the presents sent him by the admiral bort , viz. a pair of pistols , five dutch ells of scarlet , and four pieces of fine linnen ; but because they seem'd to van campen and nobel too little , they added a demy-castor , five dutch knives , three rummers , three beer-glasses , five flasks of brandy , and five of sack ; all which santing houbethetok receiv'd , and caus'd to be brought to him by his servants ; and having treated the ambassadors very splendidly , gave each of them two chinese rolls of silk , and a great silver medal , whereon with golden letters his name was engraven , which was a pasport , signifying , that whoever bore it were persons of quality , and so to be look'd upon as no less than lavyaes , that is , lords , or fathers . this done , they began a long discourse about the dutch and chinese wars , and also that of coxinga . lastly , they desir'd his assistance in the procuring for them a free trade in china ; of which he seem'd no ways to doubt , saying , were your ships here hard by , or in the river , i would buy all your commodities . having discours'd a little while , and been plentifully feasted , they took their leaves , and rode to their lodging , where divers mandarins , out of curiosity , came to visit and speak with them , and bringing fruit and sweet-meats , kept them company most part of the night . the thirteenth at day-break the agents left zwansifoe , and travell'd until they reach'd zwansehoo , a place of very considerable strength , into which they were receiv'd by three mandarins , who gave them a very handsom entertainment . the fourteenth , being saturday , they left zwansehoo , and going on all day , came towards evening to a well-guarded place call'd enwacho , where they took their repose that night in a temple , in which they were nobly accommodated by the priests . on munday morning , the sixteenth , the agents set forward again , and that night reach'd the city enwa , into which being conducted by three great mandarins , they were brought into a great wall'd pagode , wherein above fifty chinese priests having their abode , gave them a welcome reception . many apartments were in this pagode , every one furnish'd with various images , which being as big as the life , sate cloth'd in rich apparel , on stools , round about tables : all the priests offer'd incense to these their idols , before whom also burnt many lamps , with taboring on a drum , and singing . the next day the vice-admiral van campen presented the priests with twenty crowns of silver coin , for which they return'd him many complemental thanks , after the chinese manner . the same day proceeding further on , they pass'd a most delightful and rich countrey , which had not been wasted by the war , but remain'd still in its full glory : here they saw divers well-built and wall'd villages , and likewise many antient structures , and beautiful tombs , each of which had a convenient entrance , and within that an arched passage leading to the grave , where they burnt offerings to the dead . there were also tombs on which lay great turtles carv'd of blue stone , and others adorn'd with columns , and arch'd above . in the evening they arriv'd at fort lantongzwa , standing on mount tishoo , into which they were introduc'd by three mandarins , and conducted to the governors house , who entertain'd them nobly , and had a long discourse about the dutch , tartar , and chinese war. the eighteenth they began their journey about noon , not able sooner to get men to carry them and their goods , and travell'd towards the evening through a great unwall'd village , where they were invited to a civil treat by a grand mandarin . here the agents found five chineses , which a few days before were fled with a jonk from tayowan , amongst which was one who smatter'd so much broken dutch , that van campen could understand when he told him , that coxinga , and the general bethekok , two such leaders that china afforded not the like , being overpower'd and straightned by the tartars , both despairing , ended their days in tayowan , where since hapned such a famine , that many died , suffering by extremity of want . at the evening arriving at the city hokzwa , three mandarins led them to a spacious house , whereto all governors , when they travel about publick affairs , are conducted ; for these houses , as we said before , have many large chambers ▪ furnish'd with good beds , and all manner of furniture , both for their lodging and diet , with large out-rooms for servants , and stables for horses . the governor of the town sent the agents good store of fresh provisions . after supper many grandees of the city , and two mandarins that came lately from peking , visited them , who told them , that all the news there was , that the peace between the emperor and coxinga would not be concluded , because the islanders of eymuy and quemuy would have their own governors and soldiers . they also acquainted them of the sudden death of coxinga's envoy in his journey to peking , and that there was no news of sending another in his stead . thursday , being the nineteenth , a great train of people rode through the city , that came from hoksieu , and were going to sinksieu , to the vice-roy , with clothes and other goods , and also with news of his wives mothers death , which forc'd the agents to stay for men to carry their necessaries . mean while the vice-admiral campen went to view the city , and walking along , met with a slave that was run away from macaw , and serv'd now in the chinese army as a soldier , who leading him out of the city , shew'd him a christian temple , where , according to the slaves relation , father martinius , famous for his writing of the chinese atlas , and other remarkable antiquities of that people , died thirty seven days before . anno . this martinius came with a portuguese frigat from macasser to batavia , after having been ten or twelve years in the empire of china , where he preach'd the gospel , and converted , as they say , above two thousand souls , and went the same year from batavia in the good ship the white elephant , commanded by the foremention'd iohn van campen , to holland ; but the ship running into bergen in norway , martinius travell'd from thence through the sound to amsterdam , where he publish'd the foremention'd works . at noon leaving hokzwa , and proceeding on their journey , in the evening they enter'd a village , and according to custom went into a great pagode , where they were courteously entertain'd by the priests , and took repose that night . on friday morning , being the twentieth , setting out very early , they rode through a village abont an english mile and a half long , which the night before was the greater part burnt down by thieves , and in the fire about a hundred men , women , and children consum'd to ashes , or otherwise murther'd . about noon having pass'd the village , they were brought to a great house where the chineses kept watch. here was but one mandarin , who receiv'd the agents very friendly , and seem'd heartily to rejoyce that they had not shared in the last nights calamity . in the afternoon they took their leave , and went , being guided by the mandarins , to the shore of an in-land river , where they and their retinue embarqu'd themselves in a vessel that lay ready for to carry them to hoksieu . towards night they came to lavyit , or anlavja , a strong-hold , built on the top of a mountain : near which was a ferry for the ease of travellers . the one and twentieth , being saturday , in the morning they came to lamthay , belonging to hoksieu , where they were kindly receiv'd by divers mandarins , and the governor of the city engeling , who nobly entertain'd them . after dinner they were conducted through the city , and shew'd may antient edifices , and spacious pagodes , or temples . at night they return'd to their vessel , notwithstanding the governor of minjazen proffer'd them his house for their lodgings . the two and twentieth they sent the chinese interpreter lakka , with two mandarins , to the city hoksieu before them , and prepared themselves with some presents of scarlet , crown-serge , and bays , to give to hanlavja the governor of minjazen , and likewise to the ruler of hoksieu : who hearing of their arrival by the interpreter lakka , sent them fifteen saddle-horses : but van campen not being very well dispos'd , staid in the barque , ordering constantine nobel to take the presents , and ride with all their attendants to hoksieu , where after a kind reception , towards evening he return'd to lamthay , to the vessel . the next day , being the twenty third , the mandarin of lamthay invited the agents to dinner , which they would willingly have put off ; but fearing his displeasure , they granted his request . many great mandarins , besides the governors of minjazen and engeling , were present at this feast , which was ended to the general satisfaction of all , with great jollity and good cheer . the chinese lords advis'd the agents to stay seven or eight days longer , to congratulate the vice-roys return , and for the farther accomplishing their business ; promising them their assistance in their request , for selling those merchandizes that were in the ships . the twenty fourth , being tuesday , in the morning van campen and nobel rode both to hoksieu , to complement the governor and other mandarins , and likewise to present them with five ells of scarlet , a piece of crown serge , and a demy-castor ; which the foresaid lords receiv'd very courteously , promising to be assistant to the agents in the procuring a free trade for them , provided they were not too hasty . about sun-set the agents took their leave , and mounting their horses , rode through a great throng of people out of the city , and came at night to their vessel , lying at lamthay , where they took their repose . the city hoksieu , otherwise call'd changcheu , hath many stately buildings of blue stone , and several great pagodes or temples ; being inviron'd with a high wall , fortified with bulwarks and deep ditches , and the streets well pav'd . the twenty fifth the governor of the fort engeling , accompanied with several very eminent mandarins , came to visit the agents in their jonk , where they were welcom'd by the hollanders with spanish and rhenish wine , which having drunk , they spent some time in discoursing about the war. this fort of engeling stands on the sea-shore , before which is a safe harbor for ships : near the bay stood formerly a great town of trade of the same name , but was quite ruin'd and raz'd by the tartars . but during the mandarins ▪ and agents discourse together in their jonk , came a tartar , a soldier of hanlavia , with a letter from the admiral bort , to the agents iohn van campen , and constantine nobel : the contents thereof to this purpose . this morning i have understood of your coming back to hoksieu , from our secretary iohn melman , sent from us to the river of hoksieu to inquire for you , and deliver a letter to the governor of minjazen . since that being inform'd , as likewise by your letter written in haste , that the tartars have concluded peace with those of eymuy and quemuy , from whence we may suppose that they will begin nothing with us to their prejudice , but rather prevent it ( if they have but any opportunity ) and to make satisfaction for all damages ( because with this peace they are become their subjects ) done already , and which hereafter we may do them : to prevent all , we wish that we had the domburgh frigat here with us . yet nevertheless , we give no such order by these presents , that by such sudden alterations we may create no suspitious thoughts in them : but we do hereby send you our good sailer the sea-dog frigat , that upon the receit hereof you may come to us . this we desire you to observe , that we may hear your adventures , and what you have effected in your business , that then we may consult and resolve one with another , what is best to be done in this affair , for the benefit of the publick , and prejudice to the enemy . from aboard the naerden frigat in the fleet before tinghay , october . . balthasar bort . the governor of engeling , with the mandarin of the fort , at the agents request , provided instantly thirteen saddle-horses , whereon they rode to hoksieu , to obtain licence to return to their ships ; whither they came about noon , and went to the governor and mandarins , of whom they desir'd leave to depart to their fleet ; whereto the governor reply'd , why so hasty , when you are still weary of your iourney ? it is better for you to stay till the vice-roy singlamong and general lipovi come hither : your business hath a good face , and we have writ to the emperor , at his court in peking , on your behalf ; and in all likelihood we shall have an answer back in fifty or sixty days ; and in nine or ten days , at farthest , the vice-roy and general will be here : it will be requisite that you stay so long , and be present to fetch in the vice-roy , which he will take as a great kindness : mean while you may come daily to visit the mandarins , which will much promote your desires . we do certainly believe , that the liberty of a free trade will be permitted you , and likewise to dispose of all those goods in your ships . whereupon the agents return'd their humble and hearty thanks , but told them by their interpreter lakka , that their admiral had writ to them to make what haste they could to the fleet , which lay near the cape of tinghay . whereupon the governor made answer , will they go ? let them do what they please : but first we will eat . upon which , meat being brought , every one was set at a distinct table , according to the fashion of the countrey , and serv'd in gold and silver chargers . dinner being past , they had a long discourse concerning the chinese and dutch war ; which ended , the agents took their leaves ; then mounting , they rode through the city , and came at last to lamthay to their barque , where having given the governor and mandarin of the fort a visit , they went aboard their jonk . the twenty sixth , being thursday , the grand mandarin , hanlavia , governor of minjazen , came in the morning to the river side , and fetching the agents with great ceremony out of the jonk , invited them to a treatment : they fearing to incur his displeasure if they refus'd , accepted of his kindness , where they were courteously welcom'd , and saluted by the servants with loud acclamations , crying out , fueet , that is , long live ; a peculiar ceremony of great honor in this empire , and us'd by none but persons of great quality , which generally command their servants to do it . the feast ended , they began a long discourse about the war in holland and china , which last continu'd twenty years , in which hanlavia always perform'd great service for the cham of tartary , and was a main assistant in his conquests . he also told them , that he prepar'd himself to bring that grand pyrate coxinga under the emperors subjection ; to which purpose ( said he ) i am by the emperors order sent towards the sea , not seeing any hopes at all of a peace between the cham and coxinga , who by ambassadors sent to the emperor in peking much desires it . i also understand , that the hollanders coming into the river hoksieu , is very acceptable to the great cham ; so that to obtain liberty for a free trade for you through all china , is not to be doubted : why then ( proceeded he ) are you so hasly to be gone ? you ought rather to have stay'd in the river hoksieu , till the vice-roy and general lipovi were come , since the peace with coxinga will come to no effect . this discourse and their entertainment being ended , the agents took their leave of the governor hanlavia , and other eminent mandarins , who , according to the manner , wish'd them a boon voyage . whilst they were sitting at table , they heard the word fueet several times repeated , whereat some of their attendance bow'd , and others fell flat on the ground . the tartars being ask'd if the word fueet signified holy , they answer'd , no , but it was a word of ceremony , by which they partly express'd how their servants obey'd them , and partly how welcom their guests were . the vice-admiral van campen having gratified the servants for their attendance , went immediately with his jonk aboard the sea-hound frigat , commanded by iohn hendrikson , who the next day , being the twenty seventh , weigh'd anchor , and fell down with the ebb to the mouth of the river , that so he might with the first fair wind sail to the other ships at tinghay , where he arriv'd the following day in the evening , when the vice-admiral and nobel caus'd themselves immediately to be put aboard the admiral , in the naerden frigat , there to give him an account of their affairs and several adventures , and especially deliver him the letters sent him from the vice-roy singlamong and general lipovi ; the contents of which consisted most in the promises already mention'd by the same lords to van campen and nobel , of their kind proffer of friendship , license to put into all bays , havens , and rivers on the coast of china , with their ships , either in foul weather , or otherwise ; and likewise to take water and wood , and buy provision for their sea-men . the thirtieth , about noon , constantine nobel was sent with the sea-hound frigat , and ter-boede pink , from the fleet to the river hoksieu , there to promote the business , and strictly to observe all passages . the one and thirtieth the vice ▪ admiral , though surpris'd with a pestilential fever , and great sickness , was commanded to sail about the east with six ships . the second of november , being thursday , the finch went from tinghay to the river hoksieu . the third , by the admirals order , two hundred soldiers were put ashore to drive the chineses out of tinghay into the mountains ; but finding them in a good posture of defence , they retreated without effecting any thing . the fourth the sea-hound frigat came again from the river hoksieu to the fleet at tinghay , as also the finch the next day ; and then all the ships took in wood. the sixth the breukelen pink set sail for batavia , with the goods that had been taken at sea , and letters of advice concerning the agents adventures at sinksieu , being convey'd beyond the islands by the sea-hound frigat , and ter-boede pink , who on the next day came again to an anchor with the rest of the fleet near tinghay . the eighth in the morning van campen put to sea with the zierikzee , ankeeveen , and loenen frigats , to cruise northerly ; but being hindred by a storm and contrary tides , came to an anchor again about noon in ten fathom water . fryday , the tenth , the vice-admiral weigh'd anchor again , to steer northerly , but came back without any effect ; yet soon after they spied fifteen or sixteen chinese jonks in the south-west , at a great distance , to chase which , they presently sent the sea-hound and calf frigats , with the zierikzees boat , and those of the ankeveen , full of armed men ; but the chineses escap'd by their nimble sailing , onely one champan , with a few fish , was taken by the vice-admirals boat near the shore ; and another larger vessel , deserted by all her men , was sunk by the hollanders . the eleventh , being saturday , van campen went out again with his frigats , to sail towards the north ; but being driven southerly by a strong contrary current , he cast anchor in fourteen fathom water , near one of the nethermost islands of pakka ▪ on sunday morning , being the twelfth , they saw two jonks in the south-west , seeming to steer towards tinghay , which van campen chasing , endeavour'd to get to the northwards ; but labour'd in vain , because of contrary winds and tides : at last he was forc'd near the islands of pakka , which although pretty large , yet are for the most part waste and untill'd , and inhabited by none but fishers and poor rusticks : nevertheless there is good harbor for ships , and refreshments of water , and provisions to be had . the thirteenth , being munday , van campen with the ebb set sail northwards , between the islands pakka , in eighteen , nineteen , and twenty fathom water ; but came , after the tide spent , to anchor in thirteen fathom water , under the eastermost island . about noon the fleet weigh'd to get more towards the north , and against the evening anchor'd in eight fathom water , about half a league nor-eastand-by-east from the eastermost isle before pakka . the fourteenth van campen set sail again with a nor-nor-east wind , in six , seven , and eight fathom , between the isles of pakka ▪ and about noon , forc'd by contrary tides , came to an anchor in seven fathom : towards evening weighing again with the ebb , he let fall his drag about midnight in eighteen fathom , gravelly ground , not far from the place where the coast of china hath many high mountains , and broken land ; yet behind them very pleasant and fertile meadows and rice-fields . the fifteenth setting sail again , he anchor'd about noon under an isle , in thirteen fathom water , gravelly ground , about cannon-shot from shore , whither he sent his boat to see for water . from hence setting sail , he came into a bay behind campens point , so call'd from himself , where he dropp'd anchor in five fathom water , there being a convenient harbor , and safe retreat against hollow seas and turbulent winds . on the north side of this point , lying in twenty six degrees and fifty one minutes northern latitude , may be seen the ruines of the city tikyen , or tykin , formerly a place of great trade , but lately destroy'd by the tartars . here the zierikzee's boat was sent ashore , with the pilot auke pieters , and thirteen men , to fetch water . near the shore , between the mountains , appear'd a pleasant valley , flourishing with rice , carrots , and all manner of fruit. you may freely , without fear or danger , sail between the main coast and these isles ; yet not without some care , because divers shoals lie near the coast. the eighteenth , being saturday , van campen set sail with his squadron , the wind nor-nor-east ; and laveering it between campens point and the foremention'd isles , between seven and thirteen fathom water , gravelly ground , they discover'd the old zajer isle east-nor-east , four or five leagues distant , in twenty seven degrees and fifteen minutes northern latitude , and about noon came to an anchor in ten fathom water , gravelly ground . in the night setting sail again , they ran the next day about noon behind campens bay , where they were forc'd to lie till friday the twenty fourth , by contrary winds , tides , and calms . towards night the finch came also to an anchor there . friday the twenty fourth the ships went to sea together , and with a nor-nor-east wind endeavor'd to sail easterly ; but being driven back by the tide , they came to an anchor in eight fathom , and had the north point of the island with brests , south-west , and the old zajer ▪ east and by north. at night , in the second watch , when the tide was almost spent , they weigh'd anchor again , and the next evening rode in eight fathom water , having the chinese city samzwa nor-east and by east , and the isle old zayer sou-sou-east , and sou-east and by south , and the isle with breasts sou-sou-west . the city samzwa seated on the hanging of a mountain , and planted round about with high trees , was ruin'd by the tartars : it boasts a safe harbor for ships , to defend them from the southern and northern stormy seasons . the hollanders going ashore here , found one pagode or temple , with divers images , about fifteen leagues from tinghay . the twenty seventh the point of samzwa bearing westward two leagues from them , they descry'd a white cliff in the sea , about three leagues from the shore , and three isles in the east-nor-east , and by observation found themselves at noon to be in twenty seven degrees and thirty nine minutes northern latitude . in the evening van campen came to an anchor with the ankeveen frigat in eleven fathom water , gravelly ground ; but the high-land and meliskerk frigats , with the loenen and finch , went behind the isle of good hope . van campen in the night , the tide favoring him , set sail again , and was follow'd by the ankeveen frigat onely , the other four lying still behind the isle , without making the reason thereof known . the next day , forc'd by storm to come to an anchor again in ten fathom water , he was driven from two anchors , towards the seven rocks a little southward of zwatia , not without great danger of shipwrack . the city zwatia , lying in the mouth of a river near the sea , and also ruin'd by the tartars , is inhabited by mean and poor people , which are very slow in rebuilding the same . opposite to the nor-west side of the river lies a village call'd zwatho , whither most of the citizens fled , it being not laid waste by the tartars . the first of ianuary , van campen concluded , upon advice of the ships council , by force of a storm out of the nor-east and by east , to set sail again , to get from the shore ; so that he drove down sou-west and by south , to brest-island , and in the afternoon came to an anchor in the bay behind campens point in nine fathom . the other frigats , and the finch , lay still at anchor , contrary to their orders . the third , the ankeveen frigat , commanded by iacob swart , having been busied about getting his anchors aboard , came and rode by the vice-admiral . the fourth in the afternoon they spied in the sou-sou-west between seventy and eighty fisher-jonks , and other vessels , standing towards the north , which they let all pass : about the evening they stood to and again , yet were got out of sight next morning , on which the captain auke pieters was commanded to go ashore , with fifty men , to gather sallad-herbs and potatoes to refresh their people . the sixth in the evening the four other ships came to an anchor near van campen , having before lain behind the isles northward of the river zwatia . the eighth in the morning they spied six jonks fishing in the sou-east and by east , behind the breast-isle ; and in the afternoon , two ships in the sou-east , in the bay of pakka , and also heard the report of several cannon ▪ shot from thence ; whereupon a council being call'd , harmans symonsz , commander of the high land frigat , was sent thither , with order , that when he came to them , he should fire five guns one after another , if he needed van campen's assistance ; if not , to fire none , but come back to the fleet. against the evening the high-land frigat came to an anchor south-west and by south , three leagues distant from the fleet. the ninth in the morning they saw above twenty fisher-jonks near the shore of pakka , who were putting to sea to fish ; but not being able to get out , were by the current driven towards the south : van campen chas'd them between the islands ; yet the jonks by their swift sailing , escap'd him . in the afternoon the hollanders came again to an anchor behind campens point , in nine fathom water , about a small cannon-shot from the shore . the tenth they saw two frigats in the bay of pakka , viz. the sea-hound , in which the admiral bort was , ( as they understood the next day ) and the highland , which on the eighth was sent thither for intelligence . the eleventh in the morning the admiral bort came in the high-land frigat to an anchor about half a league from the vice-admiral . mean while the admiral bort had by storm taken the fort kitat , lying in the bay of pakka , and with it plunder'd all the towns , villages , and hamlets , being twenty in number , belonging thereto : all which he had written to the vice-admiral van campen , the tenth of the said month , from the bay of pakka ; adding thereto , that had he not been detain'd eight days by tempestuous weather , he had been with him before that time , to find out zwathia , lying about the north , in hopes there to find several trading jonks . the same day harman symonsz went aboard the vice-admiral , being sent thither by the admiral from the bay of pakka , with the letters before-mention'd , bringing also with him a small supply of fresh victuals , which was equally distributed amongst the ships . they found in kitat nothing but a little rice , salt , and a little lumber , besides twelve women , and fifteen youths , which were transported for servants to batavia . the hollanders fell upon this place , because some of coxinga's party resided there . the twelfth they descried three jonks and a fishers boat in the north-east , one of them being without a mast : van campen , by the admirals order , set sail towards them with five ships : that jonk which had lost her mast was onely taken , the rest escaping by the advantage of the tide . in the taken jonk they found no more but onely salt , rice , and wood. towards evening the frigat came again to the prize-jonk , and about eight at night tow'd her along with them to campens point . in the afternoon the sea-hound and high-land frigats , and ter-boede pink , came up to the vice-admiral , and at night anchor'd south and by west about a league from them . wednesday , being the thirteenth , the ter-boede was sent from the fleet to the river hoksieu , there to stay till van campen's squadron came back from the north. against noon the overveen frigat came out of kitat-bay , near the fleet , and turning up northerly , in the afternoon was forc'd by contrary winds to lie in seven fathom water . about midnight the fleet weigh'd anchor , and hearing several cannons fired , and van campen fearing some of the frigats to be run ashore , sent his boats thither , and found the calf to be drove very near the shore , on which the high-land frigat had also been fast , but was got off again : whereupon van campen return'd . ysbrant , pilot to the admiral , and another , were sent aboard of the vice-admiral , to enquire how many healthy persons he had in his ship , of seamen and soldiers ; and what number of sea-men he could be able to send ashore fit for service : whereupon he reply'd , about thirty . thursday about noon the fleet was in twenty seven degrees and nineteen minutes northern-latitude , two leagues and a half from west and by north from zwamzwa cape . in the afternoon about two a clock the fleet weighed anchor again , and in the morning were within four leagues north and by east of zwatia , three leagues east nor-east from cape elephant , and three leagues and a half west and by south from zwamzwa . about noon the fleet , forc'd by contrary winds and tydes , cast anchor in eleven or twelve fathom water , about three leagues nor-west , and nor-west and by west from the river zwatia , and two leagues and a half south-east and by east from cape elephant ; where riding all night , they sail'd next day toward the north , and soon after turn'd westward up the river of zwatia , where the vice-admiral had cruised with six sail the twenty eighth and twenty ninth of the last moneth . the marks whereby sea-men may know this river , are towards the north a great white shelf , and on the shore many cliffs . a little more to the northward of it lie two islands , behind which is a safe harbor . about noon the fleet found themselves in twenty seven degrees and thirty five minutes eastward from the south-point of the river zwatia , from whence sailing west-south-west into the river , they had from six to twenty three fathom water , being the shallowest gravelly ground ; and with the same course they came before zwatia , where they cast anchor in seven fathom water , about a musquet-shot from the shore : on which the short-hair'd chineses stood with red flags , ( a sign of peace by them , as the white is with us ) in great companies , expecting the netherlanders , without any offering to come to their ships . this continu'd a whole hour , when the admiral bort commanded the guns to be fir'd upon the town . the chineses thus rudely saluted , immediately let flie their white flag in sign of war , and shooting with musquets and blunderbusses , flourish'd their faulchions and scythes over their heads , yet betook themselves with all their movables which they were able to carry out of the city , to flight towards the mountains ; others with their vessels ran up the river ; whereupon the admiral bort commanded the vice-admiral van campen to go ashore with eight boats and seven shallops well man'd and arm'd , which bort himself promis'd to follow . van campen landing without any resistance on the shore , found the city re-built , and the houses furnish'd with tables , chests , stools , and benches , besides abundance of thrash'd and unthrash'd rice , call'd bady , salt , great store of dry'd and salt fish , and also nets : there appear'd seven large temples , every one apart in a pleasant grove , wall'd round about , and within pav'd with blue stone , where stood many humane figures , cloth'd in all sorts of stuffs , caps , coats , breeches , shoes , and stockings , all , as alive , about tables on wax'd benches or stools , gilded ; on each table stood two large square vessels , or pots , wherein the priests burn incense to their idols , with perfum'd calambak , agar , and sandal-wood , which yield a most fragrant smell . on the tables also lay four pieces of wood , each a large half foot long , round on the top , and flat at the bottom , which , to know future events , they throw three times one after another before the idols . towards evening van campen leaving the shore went aboard again with all his men , loaden with the best plunder , and many images not spoil'd by the tartars . here it is to be observ'd , that many native chineses are to be understood by the name of tartars , viz. those who by shaving off their hair , leaving onely a long lock , have yielded themselves to the subjection of the cham of tartary . the seventeenth , being sunday , in the morning the ankeveen frigat , and the loenen and finch commanded by ysbrant , pilot of the naerden , besides four boats and a sloop , mann'd with armed soldiers and sea-men , sail'd up the river to surprize five jonks laden with goods , and said to lie for their safety a great way up the river , and if possible to bring them to the fleet ; but if not worth the trouble , to burn them . about noon they came up with seven jonks and three coya's ( which are a kind of vessels lesser than jonks , as our mackrel-boats , ) which boarding , many chineses with their coats of mayl , helmets and arms , leap'd over-board and swam , and others escap'd ashore in their champans , and the rest , being most of them women and children , were taken by the netherlanders ; but all soon released , except five women . towards evening the master of the finch went aboard the naerden frigat to the admiral , with tydings that their vessels had conquer'd three great , and five small jonks , amongst which some carry'd seven guns of a side ; whereupon he was again sent withthe meliskerks boat and pinnace , well mann'd and furnish'd with tackling , which he said was wanting for the taken jonks ; all which having aboard , he left the frigat , and sail'd up the river again in the night . monday the eighteenth about day-break they heard a great cry , made by the men of the meliskerks boat , which was over-set near the shore : whereupon van campen and the master of the sea-hound sailing thither , found five men sitting on the keel of the boat , so benumm'd with cold , that they were not able to give account what was become of their fellows ; but rowing up farther where the boat had been over-set , they found another man sitting on the shore , which had been driven three times that night into the river by the chineses : he told them that he had not seen one of his fellows ; so that ten men ( they having been sixteen in number ) were either drown'd or kill'd . at night the finches pinnace went aboard the naerden to the admiral with a letter of advice , that they had taken eight jonks , of which they had burnt four , and brought away the other four . the nineteenth , being tuesday , the chineses made a sign , by setting up their red flag , inviting the netherlanders to come to them : whereupon van campen and the master of the sea-hound went ashore to know what they desir'd , and landing found a great number of chineses with five red flags of the five neighboring villages , with the chief governor from every village , and five chinese priests . these being carry'd aboard to the admiral , begg'd and intreated , that he would save their houses and temples , that they might make fires , and shelter themselves from the cold winter ; and likewise not to spoil their little champans and fishing-nets ; which if it might be granted , they would serve him in all things possible , and within four days bring him out of every village twenty five porkers , one hundred twenty five hens , fifty ducks , and as many oranges , raddishes , and other herbage as they could gather : whereupon , in consideration they would keep their promise , he assur'd them to save their pagodes , houses , champans , and fish-nets ; after which three onely return'd ashore , for the other two were kept aboard , as hostages till the three return'd in four days with the provisions before-nam'd , and all things else they could get out of the five villages . those chineses which stay'd aboard being ask'd by the admiral , if no jonks were expected that season from japan to zwatia ? they reply'd , that not one had sail'd thither that year ; which afterwards he found to be true . the twentieth , being wednesday , the two pinks and ankeveen frigat , sent up the river the seventh with four boats and one sloop , came to an anchor with the six taken jonks , viz. two great and four small : in which they found a little rice , pady , or unthresh'd rice , salt-petre , indigo , several priests coats , helmets , swords , scythes , ten blunderbusses , besides several chinese men , women and children , whereof five young women , and four young men were kept aboard , and the rest released . seven other jonks were also set on fire and sunk in the river , out of which many chineses leaping were either drown'd and kill'd . the next day two of the small jonks were broke up and us'd for fewel , but the biggest of them were new trimm'd . the two and twentieth they had a general thanksgiving in all the fleet for their victories over their enemies . the day after the admiral by putting out the companies red flag , commanded all the officers of the fleet aboard , where the ships councel ( for certain reasons ) propos'd , yet did not conclude , that the vice-admiral van campen with his frigat , the zierikzee , accompany'd with the highland , meliskerke , ankeveen , and the loenen and the finch , should cruise out at sea before zwatia , to see for the iapan trading jonks which come from thence , till the middle of february , and the admiral bort should put to sea the twenty sixth with the naerden , calf , overveen , and sea-hound frigats , besides the five jonks , two great and three small , and cross over to kitat and tenhay , and from thence sail to the river hoksieu , there to enquire how affairs stood . it was also judg'd convenient , that the ankeveen frigat , and the loenen and finch , should immediately weigh their anchors , and sail to the mouth of the foremention'd river , to look for some jonks that were daily expected ; but these proposals never were put into execution . the twenty fourth in the morning , van campen was by borts order sent ashore with a hundred and ten soldiers , and fifty sea-men , to burn zwatia . no sooner was he landed , but they saw five priests , with a great many chineses standing about a red flag , which all fell down at his feet , and humbly begg'd him to save their temples , champans , and fish-nets , which if he did not , they should perish with cold and hunger ; and promis'd against the next morning ( according to their first proposal ) to bring them the porkers , hens , ducks , oranges , raddishes , and pot-herbs : van campen mov'd with compassion , was perswaded to forbear . the twenty fifth , being christmas-day , van campen going aboard to the admiral in the naerden frigat , ask'd him what was best to be done with zwatia ? whereupon bort reply'd , that he should lay it in ashes : which said , van campen went ashore with three boats and three sloops well mann'd , where he found lying on the shore five hogs and fifteen baskets of oranges , brought thither by five priests and fifteen chineses : two of the hogs , and five baskets of oranges were by van campen carry'd aboard to the admiral , who remitting somewhat of his anger , gave him order to do with zwatia what he pleas'd and thought convenient : but before van campen came ashore again , the houses were all in a flame , occasion'd through the wilfulness of the sea-men . out of the houses and pagodes came divers sick men and women creeping on their knees to escape the flames . the same day the admiral leaving zwatia , according to their agreement in the councel , with the naerden , ankeveen , calf , and sea-hound frigat ▪ two great and two small taken jonks , went to the bay of kitat and tenhay , to go from thence in some of the frigats to hoksieu , as was before design'd . the twenty sixth van campen put also to sea with four frigats and two pinks , wherewith steering about the shore towards the north , they came to an anchor in the evening near an island ( by them call'd the good hope , ) three leagues northerly from the river zwatia , in twenty four fathom water , gravelly ground , about cannon-shot from the shore . the admirals order to van campen , was to keep that course , or to cruise for the chinese jonks that traded to iapan , till the middle of february , and then to fall down southerly to tenhay . the twenty seventh the councel in van campens squadron consulted , whether according to bort's order they should keep at sea , or lie still near the isle of good hope , and to place six or seven men on one of the highest hills , there to spy what jonks were out in the offin : to which last proposal they all agreed , from thence sailing early the next day , with intention to get up higher , yet were by contrary winds and cross currents forc'd back to their former road. the twenty eighth , being thursday , seven men were sent ashore , as they had before agreed , up to a rising ground , there with their glasses to descry what traffickers that sea afforded . in the afternoon six chineses came in a champan aboard the vice-admiral , bringing with them a fat swine , nine hens , twenty four ducks , eleven baskets with oranges , and fourteen pumpeons , not having a greater store : amongst them were two of their priests , which they kept aboard till they should return with more provisions , which they promis'd in three days ; but they fail'd , not coming the third day , yet van campen set the pledges ashore on the twenty sixth , who afterwards return'd to inquire for one chilo , a chinese merchant , whom they fear'd was slain , or their prisoner : van campen answer'd , that he knew of none such , but would enquire of the admiral , and if he found him alive in the fleet , he should be set ashore at tenhay ; they humbly thanking him , and having receiv'd satisfaction for their provisions , departed . the twenty ninth some of the vice-admiral's men went ashore for wood and water ; where also they shot a great hart , and therefore call'd it harts-isle . the one and thirtieth , being sunday , they espi'd two fishers-jonks in the east , which van campen chasing took , with thirteen chineses , some fresh and salted fish , which were taken out , and carry'd aboard the vice-admiral . the chinese prisoners being examin'd in the presence of the commanders from whence they came ? reply'd , from zwatia : if they had seen any holland ships ? answer'd no : and being demanded if no jonks were expected that season from iapan at zwatia ? they also reply'd , no : and being farther ask'd if none went that year from zwatia to iapan , and if some jonks about two days before had not sail'd from zwatia towards the north ? they again answer'd no : so that the netherlanders could get nothing out of them : whereupon they were order'd to be kept aboard the vice-admiral , till he thought fit to send them out a fishing for the fleet. after the admiral 's and vice-admirals parting at zwatia the twenty fifth of december , the admiral arriv'd before hoksieu the twenty seventh of the same moneth , having in his way , especially in the bay of succor , otherwise call'd siang , in the rode of pakka , and likewise in that of good fortune , seen and met several jonks , which all escaped from him by flight , except five . but at sothun , a town which bort sent out a party against , having one man kill'd , and five wounded ; yet the next day with better success charging the enemy out of town , he commanded that , and likewise all the houses in tenhay to be burnt . at the earnest requests of those of hoksieu , and the agents letters to the admiral , he went thither the seventh of ianuary , anno . with the overveen , seahound , and all the prize-jonks ; but the calf and naerden frigats had order to stay at tenhay , and not upon any occasion to go ashore , for the prevention of all mischiefs ; yet in fair weather they sometimes sail'd to the neighboring isles , to see for the enemies jonks , especially those that come from iapan : all which the admiral gave advice of to the vice-admiral by the fore-mention'd letters , adding that the small taken jonks were fitted and made ready to sail with news to their excellencies the lord-general and councel at batavia : to which purpose he had given a pacquet of letters to captain barrents iochemse , which he had order immediately to send away by the jonks , and then come to him with all speed . but if upon the tartars desire he should re-deliver the jonks , he intended to make use of the ter-boede ; and to that end at his coming into the river of hoksieu , where it now lay , he would send it away to the other ships . the sixth , being tuesday , van campen summon'd the commanders of all the ships in his squadron to come aboard , where after consultation they concluded , if that day , or early on the next , they had no news out of the river hoksieu , to send the highland frigat to the admiral in that river , there to enquire how affairs went , which they were very desirous to know , because they had receiv'd no advices , nor heard from them since the twenty fifth of the last , to the seventh of that moneth . the seventh they resolv'd ( the time to sail back to batavia drawing near ) to send the loenen and the finch to fetch water , as well for themselves as for the other ships , which were to carry their empty casks aboard them , and at their return when fill'd to fetch them again : mean while the boats of those ships that stay'd should go ashore for fewel , that when part or all the fleet should put to sea , there might be no want . the same day the terr-boede coming from the river hoksieu , in the evening anchor'd behind van campen at tenhay , from whence according to bort's order he was to go by siam to batavia , but first to speak with van campen at tenhay . the tenth , being saturday , the ter-boede set sail , being sent as an advice-boat , under the command of nanning claesz to batavia , the same day the highland frigat , commanded by harmon simonse , and the ankeveen by iacob black , went to the river of hoksieu , according to the admiral 's order , dated the seventh . the eleventh they saw four sail in the river hoksieu : and now the cruising up and down with the frigats for jonks that traded to iapan was laid quite aside by reason of bad weather , and till further order from the admiral , which van campen by letters of the seventh of ianuary advised him of from his fleet lying before tenhay . the fourteenth in the morning the ankeveen frigat came out of the river hoksieu , into the bay of linkun , to turn about the north to tenhay , but the tyde being spent he could not get forward ; which being seen by van campen , he immediately sent the pilot , iohn cortz , with a well mann'd sloop thither to enquire after affairs , before whose return seven glasses were run ; yet at last he return'd with iacob black , master of the ankeveen , who brought a letter with him from the admiral , dated the seventh of the same moneth in the ankeveen , then riding in the channel of hoksieu ; the contents were these : that nobel with all his attendants were detain'd in hoksieu , and not permitted to come aboard ; that himself was come with all the ships down to the mouth of the river , where stopp'd by contrary winds from coming to him , he had lay'n three days , but would have come in stead of the letter , had not the night before three vessels come down the river with melman , two mandarins and letters from nobel and the vice-roy singlamong and general lipovi , who still desir'd the stay of all or some of the fleet fifteen or twenty days longer for an answer from peking ; which if he would not do , nobel and all his retinue must be forc'd to wait there , and mean while trade in private , selling some of their merchandise , and buying others ; about which he was to resolve the next day with the two mandarins that were sent to him , therefore he desir'd van campen , on receipt of the letter , to come to him with all speed in one of the frigats that least drew water , that he might consult with him about it , and resolve what was best to be done : bort desir'd van campen also to leave order with the ships to store themselves plentifully with water and firing at tenhay , that when the other ships came to them , they might furnish them also , that then they might proceed on their journey to batavia without any hinderance . whereupon van campen went in his ship aboard of the ankeveen frigat , lying at anchor about half way at sea , between the river hoksieu and tenhay , and came about four hours after sun-set west and by north right against the pyramids , but being forc'd by a contrary tyde to cast anchor in fourteen foot water , hapned to be aground ; yet soon after was by the tyde put afloat again , and the same night came to the admiral ; who being fetch'd aboard the next morning , he understood that the secretaries clerk , or interpreter , iohn melman , was the night before gone to hoksieu , from whence he was to come the eighteenth of the same moneth , with the merchant constantine nobel , and that then all things would be in readiness for them to put to sea. five tartar jonks came with three mandarins , and cast anchor near van campen , sent thither by the vice-roy singlamong and the general taysing lipovy , with two hundred picols of rice , twenty porkers , and twenty great vessels of chinese beer , which were sent to be divided as a present amongst the sea-men . the sixteenth the ankeveen set sail out of the river to the ships at tenhay , and came thither again the next day with some goods for the admiral , and a chest for the secretary of the naerden frigat , who was to stay ashore in hoksieu . the same day van campen embarq'd himself with his necessaries . the eighteenth in the morning the domburgh and overveen set sail out of hoksieu to the ships at tenhay : in the afternoon the admiral receiv'd a letter from constantine nobel , cóntaining , that the admiral should stay ten days longer for the emperors letters from peking , and that they requir'd also two hostages , viz. the vice-admiral van campen , and the captain with one eye , not knowing his name , which was ysbrant builder : but neither the admiral nor vice-admiral thought this advice fit to be follow'd . the twentieth the deputy-secretary , iohn melman , came in a tartar vessel from hoksieu to the ships , but it was so foggy , that those of the fleet , being not able to see him , but hearing him row , hal'd him aboard : van campen also rowing in his sloop to meet him , was three hours before he could either find the tartar vessels or his own frigats again , notwithstanding they were very near , and had it not been for the sound of the trumpets , it had been impossible to have found one another that night . the one and twentieth van campen hoised sail , and with a gentle gale out of the north north-east came to the channel of hoksieu , where he lay by the admiral in five fathom gravelly ground . the two and twentieth in the morning the sea-hound frigat set sail with a fresh north-east wind ; but van campen , advised by iacob swaert , and the chief pilot claes iohnson , who told him that in such blustering weather their ships could not be rul'd , because of their fresh experienc'd sea-men , and that they had better stay for fairer weather , stirred not : in the afternoon , the wind blowing very hard out of the same quarter , and the sea growing very rough , drove the ankeveen towards the pyramids from her anchor , and enforc'd them to cast out another ; which done , they weighed the first anchor , supposing it to be incumbred ; then the frigat dragg'd the other ; and being engag'd among the rocks , had neither time nor distance to drop another ; whereupon the master loosned his fore-sail and mizzen , so bearing up to the wind to keep her from what they were almost upon , the rocky shore ; but all endeavors were in vain , for with the headiness of the stream , the violence of the wind , and hollowness of the sea , she was driven upon the cruel shore , and carry'd where she was hemm'd in with rocks ; when to prevent the mischief they sent a boat from the ship with tackling ; but that also not able to keep off , was with the frigat driven among intervening rocks beyond the ship , while she bilging against the pyramids was split : when to save the men a sea-man was order'd to swim to shore with the plumming-line , to which they fastned a stronger rope , by which help they might betwixt swimming and wading get ashore ; but he was so bruised and beaten by the billows upon the rocks where he landed , that he was not able to draw the halser to the shore : but about two hours after sun-set the sea did with her impetuous waves so batter the frigat , and she rolling so much , that they look'd every minute to be stav'd , they were forc'd to cut down their masts by the board for the preservation of their lives . about two hours after sun-set van campen sent one or two ashore on the west-side of the pyramids , to make fast a halser on the rocks for the purpose before-mention'd : after that van campen sail'd up the river hoksieu to look for his boat , but could not find her . the twenty third , being thursday , van campen went ashore with a sloop on an island lying close by the pyramids , to see if any sweet water was to be had there , which they found in a pit or well . a tent also was carry'd ashore and set up , into which they brought rice , beef , pork , and fresh water for those that were ship-wrack'd , where two by cold and drinking of brandy , miserably lost their lives in the night . the twenty fourth in the morning some chineses coming to a jonk by van campen on the island , proffer'd to carry him to the fort minjazen , saying that the governor hanlavia would entertain him nobly ; for they suppos'd the fleet to have been gone to batavia : they also gave him some fresh pork , eggs , and rice , and shew'd him other civilities . the admiral by letters advis'd van campen the same day , that all his expectation and stay was for him , that they might set sail together , but suppos'd that the bad weather had hindred him from coming out ; and that in the morning when he heard him shoot , he was about weighing anchor with all the ships that were with him at tenhay , of which he had sent him the finch and sea-hound , and desiring him , that if any more tydings came from hoksieu , that he should fire three times , and for a little while keep in his flag . the same day the sea-hound frigat and finch came to an anchor near the wreck in the river of hoksieu , whither van campen went immediately with his boat , to see what goods could be sav'd ; which to do was almost impossible , because of the raging billows , which beat so violently that no boat was able to come near her . in the interim the fleet which lay at tenhay also setting sail , fell down towards the wreck ; yet afterwards changing their purpose , tack'd about , lying northward . the twenty fifth the admiral 's sloop , with his chief pilot , went aboard the the vice-admiral in the sea-hound frigat ; from whence after midnight he was sent again to the fleet with news concerning the wreck . little was perform'd that day , no vessels being able to lie near the foundred ship : but the next day they recover'd some cordage , lead , tin , and sandal-wood , which was put aboard the other frigats . the twenty seventh , fetching the last cables that lay on the deck , they carry'd them aboard the sea-hound in the night ; and then likewise sav'd the guns and some shot . the next day seven tartar jonks came to an anchor near the wreck ; to which van campen rowing , put one mey aboard to look to the pepper , and other goods that were yet remaining ; which at last being given to the tartars , was by them esteem'd a great prize . in the afternoon the sea-hound and finch weighed and set sail to get out of the channel of hoksieu , and came towards evening to an anchor by the fleet in the bay of linkun , where van campen immediately went aboard of the naerden to the admiral bort ; to whom having given a relation concerning the loss of the ankeveen , he row'd aboard the zirickzee . the first of march , being thursday , the admiral at day-break fir'd a gun , as a signal that the fleet should all weigh anchor , and putting to sea , proceed on their way to batavia . in the evening about sun-set they came up with the south-point of the isle of crocodiles , which bore south-west about five leagues , and the south-point of carellos nor-nor-east about six leagues from them , their course west-south-west . the second they saw several fishers jonks near the coast , and about noon came into twenty four degrees and fifty three minutes northern latitude , and had the southern island makau north-west and by west about five leagues from them , they steering south-west , and west and by south . saturday , being the third , the fleet at sun-set was about three leagues and a half from another isle ; and on the next day at noon in twenty two degrees and thirty eight minutes nor-nor-east , about four leagues from the sandy banks ; and against evening came up with the black hill on the coast of china , about four or five leagues from them , their course being south-west and by west , and west-south-west . the fifth the fleet was about five or six leagues from ilhas dons viedos ; and at noon in twenty one degrees and twenty nine minutes ; the next day in twenty degrees and thirty minutes ; and the day after , being wednesday , at noon in nineteen degrees and fifty minutes . on thursday van campen was got out of sight of the fleet in nineteen degrees and thirty six minutes ; and the next day reach'd nineteen degrees and twenty minutes . the tenth in the morning he came up with the east-point of the island ainan , but at a great distance from him , and found himself at noon in nineteen degrees and twenty four minutes northern latitude , the east point west and by south , and west-south-west , about four or five leagues , and poele tayo , north-west , about three or four leagues distant : the east-point of ainan appears like two isles as you come about the north. the twelfth about noon van campen was in eighteen degrees and twenty seven minutes , three leagues from the south coast of ainan , which is found to be six or seven and forty minutes more southerly than it is placed in the maps ; and in the afternoon coming near the shore , he espy'd the fleet standing south-south-east ; and the next morning he descry'd the admiral bort with seven sail , to lie a little to leeward on his larboard . about noon being eighteen degrees and thirty two minutes , the mount tinhosa bore west and by north , about four leagues from him , appearing like three isles , whereof the middlemost is the biggest : more into the countrey are two other hills to be seen ; and in the south-west and by west many highlands : the south-west shore was seen in the south-west and by south , about four or five leagues from him . this countrey is not rightly placed in the maps , neither in its due latitude nor longitude ; for it lies forty six or forty seven minutes more southerly in the maps than it stands . the fourteenth in the morning the admiral bort with all the other ships were behind in the channel east-north-east , and about noon in eighteen degrees and seventeen minutes sail'd northerly up to the fleet , which in the evening came up with tinhosa : the next day at noon they came to seventeen degrees and fifty nine minutes , and the day after to fifteen degrees and forty minutes northern-latitude , their course south . the seventeenth about day-break they espy'd the coast of champan , which is very high land , lying south-west and by west from them : six hours after they discern'd the isle call'd round holm , near the coast of champan , and about noon were in the latitude of twelve degrees and ten minutes ; and sailing along the foremention'd coast , in the evening they past by the bay call'd bagerang , and about sun-set they descry'd poele , or the isle cicier de terra , westwards about a league from them . the eighteenth van campen being about midnight separated from the fleet , found himself about noon in nine degrees and nine minutes , and about sun-set saw poele candor west-nor-west , five leagues from him , his course south-west and by south . the nineteenth he came into six degrees and twenty nine minutes ; the twentieth , in four degrees and thirty minutes ; and on the one and twentieth , in the morning seeing poele tymon south-west and by south about three leagues distant , he made towards it , and dropp'd anchor at the south-point eighteen fathom water : and soon after the admiral bort with all his ships , coming also to an anchor , put their pennon under their vein , except the loenen pink , which after a little stay steer'd her course for batavia . in the after noon the whole fleet setting sail again to proceed onward of their voyage , steer'd south south-east . the next day about sun-rising panyang bare about four leagues to the south south-east from them : at noon the fleet found themselves to be in forty six minutes northern-latitude , and saw panyang west and by north ; and about sun-set they saw pismires-isle in the south-west about four leagues distant , and the island lingen south-west , and south-west and by south , about six or seven leagues off : and about noon the next day van campen was with the fleet in six minutes southern-latitude , and saw about sun-set poele , or the island saya , south and by west , and the cape of lingen nor-west and by west , three or four leagues from them . the twenty fifth they discern'd the seven islands , or poele toutyons , in the south-east and by south , and poele saya in the nor-west , and nor-west and by west : about noon the poele toutyons were eastwards four or five leagues from the zirickzee . the twenty sixth they descry'd the mountain monapin about sun-rising to lie south-east and by east , about five leagues distant , and at noon about three leagues from thence they were in two degrees and nine minutes south-latitude : at night about sun-set they saw the third point of the island sumatra south-south-east , two leagues from them , and poele nanko east and by north , about three leagues from the zirickzee ; and monapin in the nor-west , and nor-west and by north , all lying along the coast of sumatra . the twenty seventh at sun-rising they descry'd the first point of sumatra south-east , and south-east and by east , about two leagues and a half from the zirickzee , who at noon was in three degrees and five minutes south latitude ; and having the island lucipar south-east about three leagues from him , sail'd close along the coast. the next day about noon the zirickzee was in four degrees and twelve minutes southern latitude , and on the twenty ninth in the morning coming up with the thousand islands , which lay westward from him , he espy'd the admiral bort with seven sail in the nor-east and by east , and one lying at an anchor near the island agnietes . at two a clock in the afternoon the fleet came to an anchor before batavia , where they found the following frigat and pinks , viz. the stadthouse frigat of amsterdam , the holland remedy , the nightingale pink , the arms of batavia a frigat , the griffin , being the reer-admiral of the harbor . the thirtieth , being friday , the following ships arriv'd there from holland : the kennemerland , orange , rhynland , and the kogge . the next day the flushing frigat came also to an anchor from the coast of malabar , with news , that rykloff van gouns had taken the city coessien , and likewise the rising-sun frigat from rekkam . on tuesday the third of april a thanksgiving day was kept for the conquest of the city coessien , and in the evening bon-fires were made , and all the guns fir'd from the fort , and round about the walls of the city batavia , and likewise from all the ships . the eleventh the ter-boede pink came also to an anchor before batavia from sian ; and the agents related their adventures to the lord-general . a continuation of the second embassy ; being a journal of the adventures that happened to the two fleets sent from batavia to the isles of formosa , tayowan , and the coast of china , under the command of balthazar bort , as admiral , and general of the land-forces , since the year . iune the . until anno . march the . the great damage which the netherlanders suffer'd , anno . by the loss of tayowan and formosa , taken from them by the pyrate coxinga , not only staining their honor , but also damnifying their estates , and prejudicial to their trade , was not satisfi'd by the fleet and land-soldiers , sent out the last year , as was expected , because the tartars were not only wanting to joyn their forces for the defeating of the common enemy , but also detain'd them most of the time idly at hoksieu , feeding the admiral with fair promises , without any performance , although a fit opportunity seem'd to be presented to the hollanders , because the enemy by the death of their general coxinga were all in confusion ; yet notwithstanding , as our former relation mentions , the hollanders fleet at several times took thirty three jonks , besides many lesser vessels which they burnt , and also the strong fort of kitat , leaving whole towns and villages in flames , whose inhabitants fled to the mountains , whilst the tartars took not the least cognizance thereof , although they knew that coxinga's party made overtures of peace , and had to that purpose sent ambassadors to their emperor at peking , as it was reported at the departure of the fleet ; though his majesty having put them off with dilatory answers , signifying altogether , that they should shew the first point of their obedience , by wearing short hair , as himself and all his subjects did , which ( as the hollanders suppos'd ) might procrastinate the business ; and besides all this , the tartars did not perform what they promis'd concerning the inlargement of the dutch prisoners , yet confin'd in the isle eymuy , although they shew'd all outward civilities in their entertainments , still complementing their ambassadors , yet would not grant them a free trade before they had full orders from the emperor , with which they held so long in suspence so long , that they would not any longer attend with their whole fleet such continual delays ; but having done little or nothing , set sail from thence the first of march , and came safe on the twenty ninth of the same month before batavia , leaving the ankeveen frigat behind them , which suffer'd ship-wrack before the channel of hoksieu , as before mention'd ; and the merchant constantine nobel , with eight netherlanders which were kept by the tartars ; and as their governors pretended , in kindness to them , that they should not return until they carry'd from the emperor what should give satisfaction to their general maetzuiker ; all which cast up together , amounted to more jealousie , than hopes , so that ballancing their actions , they could not positively say , that either they were friends or enemies whom they treated with : yet howsoever , let them be what they will , whither against the general maetzuiker and his council in batavia , pitch'd resolutely upon , that with all their forces they would prosecute those that had done them their injury , viz. the coxingans , and would never hearken to any accommodation , until by reprisal or otherwise , they had fully satisfi'd themselves of the damages sustain'd in tayowan and formosa . which decree of theirs was luckily confirm'd by letters from their masters at amsterdam , bearing date october the . anno . whereby they were inform'd , that a peace was concluded between holland and the portuguese , which giving them more liberty , they prepar'd to equip their navy with greater speed and diligence , and send forth once more , under the command of balthazar bort , to the coast of china ; and if by treaty with the tartars they could not obtain their desires , they would try what they could do by force of arms , and look upon both as one enemy . in this their great expedition , sixteen ships were appointed , and fitted out with men and arms according to the following schedule . names of the ships . mariners land-men volunteers had no pay reformadoes iron guns brass guns nut-tree tertolen ulaerdingen     mars   naerden   flusshing   the arms of zealand     kogge   sea-hound zierikree overveen     ionker     meliskerke   buiksloot       new dam       finch     together which make in all ships , bearing men , and iron , and brass guns . all which vessels were victual'd for twelve moneths , and furnish'd with necessaries of war accordingly . at the same time , four merchant-men , viz. the venenburg , pepper-bag , grave-land , and amstelland , all laden with rich cargo's , and bound for iapan , were order'd to go and continue with the fleet , till they came in sight of formosa . the soldiers in batavia were divided into twelve companies , which had three captains , twelve lieutenants , twelve ensigns , thirty eight serjeants and corporals , every company according to the councils order , consisted at first of an hundred men , that afterwards if need requir'd , they might be divided into fifty or seventy in a company , and then choose new officers for them . the several commissions to the officers of the fleet , were first given them ashore in the presence of all the militia in arms , by the lord general , and afterwards by the governor of the company , charles hertsing , accompany'd aboard by the lords adrian vander moyden , and iacob hutzaerd , where their commissions and orders were publickly read before all the people . the chiefest orders in their letter of advice , given in writing to the admiral and his council , from the grand council at batavia , consisted in the following : after you have furnish'd your self with water and wood , at laver and tymon , you shall steer your course directly to formosa . your first place of rendezvouz shall be at the isle of pehoe , otherwise call'd piscadores , about twelve leagues westward from formosa . if any ships run beyond the piscadores , they shall sail on to hoksieu , lying on the main coast of china , and there expect the fleet. coming in sight of formosa , five or six ships shall sail to the south shore of tayowan , to enquire how affairs stand there , and bring a speedy account of it to the piscadores . if the present possessors should proffer freely to deliver up tayowan and formosa , do not refuse , but make the best advantage of the opportunity . you shall sail with the whole fleet from the piscadores first to hoksieu , and put all other affairs aside , till such time as you have made inquiry , in what posture our business stands with the tartars . let the absolute knowledge of the tartars well meaning , or otherwise , be a guide to the admiral and his council , what seems fit to be done . take all chinese jonks which you meet with by the way , or on the coast , not regarding from whence they come , or whither they go ; neither make any distinction , whether they belong to the tartars or coxinga . send peculiar ships to cruise up and down for those jonks that trade to iapan , and let them not sail to the south of cabo de sumber ; but to the northward of it towards the gulf of iapan . when it 's convenient , let them put into the isles of meaxima , gotto , and coray , lying to the westward of iapan ; and if it may be done without any considerable hinderance , to make inspections , and enquire what convenient harbors there are for ships . if two or three jonks be taken , send them with the cruisers . to use no hostility to the portuguese , because of the concluded peace . let the merchandize which are distributed in the fleet , if the tartars will not permit a free trade , be sent to iapan ; and likewise keep the four merchants freighted thither in your company , till you come within sight of formosa , then let them proceed on their voyage , except the amstellant , which shall sail with you to hoksieu , to take in the merchandize for the chinesy trade , out of the several ships ( but if they will not allow it ) then carry them to iapan . make your first coming at hoksieu known to the governor of the fort minjazeen , and sending a chinesy ashore , ask for the merchant constantine nobel , desiring him to come aboard . if all things stand well in hoksieu , send their excellencies letter by some person of quality to the governors , and desire their answer to it . if the tartars are united with the coxingans , and would perswade you not to use hostility , by no means condescend , except they will consent to make good the damage which the hollanders had suffer'd in tayowan , and surrender up formosa and tayowan , with all the forts and castles ; and also procure the emperors letters to forbid the chinesys to trade with any , but with our people in tayowan : neither should any chinesys sail with their jonks southward of the isle ainan , nor to iapan ; and that those which were found there , might be taken by them ; and also to release the netherland prisoners . the chinesys shall be permitted to sail to batavia and malakka , provided they have our pastports , if the article of their not sailing to iapan be too hard for them , pass it by . but all the other proposals must be perform'd , which if not , no way to agree with them ; and that they should also get the articlrs concluded upon sign'd and seal'd at peking . if they should request an embassy to be sent to the great cham , and there to make our addresses ; by no means agree to it , but promise them , if satisfaction be made of all things , to send a honorable embassy in recompence to his majesty . if the tartars and coxingans are joyn'd in a league , and do not regard the netherlanders as much as formerly , neither will make satisfaction , declare them both enemies , and use hostility to one as well as the other , by burning and ruining all places on the main continent of china : then also steer to the chincheu isles , and there endeavor to destroy the two towns , que and aymuy . if there be a conveniency there for a strong hold that might be kept by a small garrison , to take it in possession ; for which purpose the isle kolong lies very convenient , and likewise the piscadore's , but barren and unfertile , where also a fort might be erected for our better guard. not to accept to take any other place in possession , if you can get tayowan again . endeavor to conquer formosa and tayowan by force of arms , if it cannot be done by peaceable means ; yet take not so much ground in possession as formerly . the lower castle of zelandia being a good garrison , would be a sufficient defence against the assaults of the chineses . the upper castle shall be dismantled , and left ungarrison'd , that afterwards on farther order it may be pull'd down , and build a strong redoubt in its place . to keep the fort provintia , and garrison it with a hundred men ; as also that of quelang . to begin somewhat in more safety in tayowan , the forces ought to be brought ashore through the straights of lakge moey on the main land , and there first to attaque and win the fort provincia , and likewise endeavor to get the inhabitants there , to joyn with our people ; to which purpose it will be requisite for you to take flat bottom'd vessels from the chineses , because our boats cannot carry so many men in those shallow waters ; neither could the requir'd forces be brought ashore together ; and if they wanted those vessels , it would not be convenient to attempt any thing on that side , but be better behind tonkoya , about six leagues southward of tayowan , where in the northern mouson the water is very smooth , and a higher shore to break off the winds . from thence they should march up in two or three days by land to the fort provincia at sakkam ; and besides the convenient landing there , the inhabitants of the south might perhaps joyn with the hollanders , which if they should , all the chineses in formosa would not be able to withstand them . if the tartars should deny the trade , and that those of the isles ay and quemuy live apart from formosa and tayowan , and are in friendship with the tartars , and also inclin'd to agree with you , do you likewise seem willing to it , nay , seek to joyn with them , provided they procure us those articles demanded of the tartars , and use their assistance towards the regaining of formosa and tayowan ; nay , to fall upon the tartars themselves , if occasion should require . no time is limited you to come with the fleet from the north to batavia , but is left to the discretion of the admiral and his council . after the admiral balthazar bort had on iune the . anno . been conducted by several friends aboard his ship , he set sail the next morning three hours before day , with all the fleet , consisting in sixteen men of war , and four merchants , bound for iapan , out of the haven of batavia , with a south east wind , and running between the isles of hoorn and edam , they stood to the north-east . at noon , the fleet had the isle south-wayter south west and by west three leagues from them , in five degrees and thirty minutes southern latitude ; in the evening about sun-set they had the isle north-wayter , about west-north-west , four leagues distant . the second at the usual signal of a white flag , and firing of a gun , all the commanders and chief officers of the militia , came aboard the admiral , who according to the lord general , and indian councils order , chose out of them all for his privy council the persons under written , which the rest were to follow in order , viz. next to the admiral balthazar bort , who is to be always chief : was huybrecht de lairesse , vice-admiral . william volkersz , made commander of those ships that were to go to iapan , and rere-admiral as long as he stay'd with the fleet. bartholomeus verwei , who at volkersz departure was to carry the rere-admiral's flag ; and in that degree take place in the council . peter coker , master of the admiral 's ship. ernest van hogenhoek , merchant in the kogge . and the first captain christian poolman , commander of the nut-tree . these having taken their places , the fleet was by them order'd to be divided into three squadrons , as had already been consider'd by the admiral , and approv'd of by the vice-admiral ; and the orders which the fleet was to follow , being read were also affirm'd , and likewise the proportions of diet was agreed on . at noon the admiral was in four degrees and five minutes southern latitude , and had the high island with the trees , west-north-west , about seven leagues from him . the third about day-break , they spy'd the coast of banka ; at noon they sail'd eastward of the isle lucipa ; and in the evening past within two leagues and a half by the first point of sumatra , south and by east from them . on thursday , being the fifth , they saw the mountain monapyn , and were within two leagues of the shore of sumatra ; towards evening , they sail'd by the river palimboang , and between poele tousjou , and poele sayo . the sixth , they saw the isles tousjou , and were at noon in one degree and sixteen minutes south latitude . the seventh , the fleet found poele sayo north-west and by west , about three leagues and a half from them , in nineteen minutes southern latitude ; and in the evening descry'd in the north the isles which lay near lingen . on sunday they discover'd dominies island , west-south-west , four leagues from them ; and crossing the line , saw the high isle of the box-horns , about seven leagues distant . the ninth at noon , the admiral was in fifty four minutes northern latitude , and in sight of the isle pangang , west and by north , about three leagues and a half from him . on the tenth appear'd the isles tinghy , north-west and by west , and laver north and by west from them ; in the morning , the fleet being near laver , cast anchor on the west side of it . tymon hath no wood , neither for firing nor any other use , with which laver is plentifully supply'd : this isle is pretty high , and hath two rising promontories , one on the south , and the other at the north end , which make a plain in the middle . the twelfth about noon , five ships upon the admiral 's order set sail from laver to poele tymon , to take in water , fuel , and other wood ; and likewise to barter for provision , according to their agreement of the eleventh . the bay on the south-east point of this island lies very convenient for the fetching and taking in of fresh water , firing and other wood , which is to be had ashore in great plenty ; but provision is somewhat scarce here , because the people of this countrey have their habitations more towards the south-west side ; and also that which is to be had , is much dearer than at poele laver. the nineteenth , the admiral about sun-rising set sail from poele tymon , and came in the afternoon to an anchor , with the whole fleet , by those ships that were sent out before from laver. the fleet thus furnish'd with all necessaries , weigh'd anchor on the twentieth about day-break ; and in the evening had the isle poele tymon , about four leagues southerly from them . the one and twenty , they kept a fast. the twenty two , twenty three , twenty four , and twenty fifth , nothing happen'd of any remark . the twenty sixth , the isles candor bore easterly about seven leagues from the fleet. the twenty seventh , and twenty eighth , nothing happen'd , only a strong gale of wind blew from south-east out of the river cambodia . the twenty ninth , the finch sailing before , made a sign that she saw land , which was afterwards found to be the two sand hills on the coast of champan , about six leagues northerly from the admiral ; who in the evening descry'd poele cecier de mare , three leagues in the south-south-east ; and cabo cecier in the north-east and by north , three quarters of a league from them . the thirtieth , the bay of padaran bearing west-north-west , they came by avarella falso about noon , and were in twelve degrees and seven minutes northern latitude ; their course north and by east . the first of august , poele cambir was east and by north from the admiral , and in the afternoon the isle canton , north-north-east , about six leagues . the second , the private iuncto being assembled , the admiral read to them some peculiar orders , chiefly about the putting in at the south of tayowan with four or five ships , and the manner how they should best get knowledge concerning the condition of their enemies , according to his excellencies order in batavia ; and also in what time it was best to cruise for their jonks , that sail richly laden to and from iapan ; and likewise how they should dispose of those jonks which they should take on the coast of china , manilhas , makkaw , tunking , quinam , ciam , ligoor , patany , and other places ; and also of those which they might find in the haven of tayowan , and in the piscadores . lastly , it was judg'd best to refer it till the next meeting , and in the mean time to give every one a copy of it , as was perform'd by the secretary on the fourth of the same month ; who also put in what was consider'd before-hand , and concluded on , that william volkers , before his departure to iapan , might see their resolution chiefly concerning the cruising for iapan jonks , and giving an account of it to the netherlanders there , they might make use thereof when occasion serv'd . the fifth and sixth they saw the isles tinhosa , and ainam ; though tinhosa lay five leagues distant from the admiral . mean while on the sixth , according to their last intentions , an order was made in the council , concerning the written proposals , and newly added observations , taken by the admiral and council at that time ; of which every one had a copy given them : which the better to understand , it is requisite that we also give a transcript thereof , as follows : the admiral according to order , when he came in sight of formosa , sent four or five ships to the southermost harbor of tayowan , that there they might enquire some news ; and first propos'd what ships and persons out of the fleet might be fittest for that purpose ; and if the chinesys did not come aboard of their own accords , whereby they might attain to the desir'd information , they should put out a white flag to invite them , or fire now and then a gun ; but if they could not attain their desire by these two means , they should send one or two hostages , which they had brought with them from batavia , ( which if they did no good , could do no harm ; ) and there ask the governors for whom they kept the forts and castles on tayowan and formosa , whether for themselves , or together for those of ey and quemuy , or for the tartar , as being his subjects ? and whether it were best to be done in writing or by word of mouth ? if they should make answer to the foresaid demand , and desire to know our intention , whether it would not be convenient to intreat them to send some of their people with us to the greater part of the fleet at the piscadores , promising there to acquaint them with our design . if they should be thereto inclin'd , leaving them hostages , whether they should consent to it ? also how many days the ships should stay on the south part of tayowan ? likewise if during that time , they should use any hostility , as taking of their jonks and other vessels , because the indian council had commanded them to use none till they knew how they stood affected to the tartars ; but on the contrary , commanded again , that nevertheless all chinesy jonks ( from whence soever they came , and whither soever bound ) which they met withal in their channel , they should endeavor to take without any distinction , whether they belong to the tartars or coxinga . and in regard the intentions of their excellencies in batavia are declar'd to us , that we may take all chinesy jonks coming from other countreys , if it would not be convenient to take out the goods , whether skins or ought else , and sending them for a tryal to iapan , to see how the iapanners would refent it , whether well or ill ; and whether it relate only to the jonks , on the coast of china , or also to those which they might find on the coast of the manilhas , makkau , tunking , quinam , cambodia , siam , ligoor , patany , iohoor , and formosa , which if they should not be set upon at our first coming thither , might easily escape from us . on the contrary , they consider'd that the enemy by such harsh actions might alter from their good resolution , if perhaps they had any before , and then not suffer the netherlanders to speak with them , much less freely proffer to surrender up tayowan and formosa into our possession again , as their excellencies would willingly have it : and to that purpose commanded to take hold , and make good use of such an opportunity ; otherwise , if the enemy should make fair promises , and thereby detain us from taking their jonks , or doing ought else ; when perhaps , being forc'd by sudden invasions , they might sooner come to an agreement , and do what we should demand of them . therefore it was propos'd , if they ought not to take all the jonks and vessels which they should find in the piscadores , at the admirals coming thither . secondly , since their excellencies had commanded to send peculiar ships to cruise up and down for the jonks that trade to iapan , without expressing in what time it is best to be done ; nay requir'd , that according to their order , it should be done before william volkerts went from the fleet to iapan , to carry news also thither concerning it , that in case ought should happen there he might govern himself accordingly ; therefore the admiral propos'd , if it were best to be begun in the southern or northern mouson ; if in the southern , the only time would be about the latter end of august , or the middle of september , to get to the northward of the cape sumber ; and moreover , in the iapan sea , in which the foremention'd jonks were best to be taken . but then again was to be consider'd , the cruisers would be forc'd to spend three or four months , without any likelyhood of meeting with any jonks ; and likewise to consider , that the ships aforemention'd would not be able to endure there long , if they should be surpris'd by northerly winds , want water or wood , and their men happening to fall sick and die , which would force them to put into some harbor or other ; and also , that it was very uncertain , if by their cruising they should meet with any thing , because that the netherland ships could not always sail in that channel , for the reasons aforemention'd , which the chineses use : nay , if they should keep there continually , they might let them pass by in dark or misty weather ; and though the netherland ships did perhaps see some jonks , yet they might loose them by their nimble sailing : adding moreover , that their excellencies in this concern had thus exprest their opinion in the orders which they had given to them : viz. as we are inform'd , there may be more assurance made of those trading jonks that sail to iapan , than when they return in the northern season , at which time it is very uncertain to wait for them , because they generally return late in the year , and our ships can scarce stay so long there . but on the contrary , it is also to be observ'd , that if the netherland ships do not go at the foremention'd time , but later , they cannot get beyond the cape de sumber , and no likelihood to meet with any jonks to the southward of it , whereby we should be depriv'd of those rich booties , that is to be had out of the iapan jonks ; of which their excellencies make mention in their orders , saying , and since the richest prizes are to be had out of the trading jonks which sail to , and from iapan , therefore it is requisite that you use your chiefest endeavors about them , and send out expert cruisers to frequent the north passage , and not the south of cabo de sumber , sailing quite to the iapan sea. provided this cruising thus order'd , with hopes to take something , could be perform'd ; yet there are no reasons to perswade us to it , for the uncertainties , if it must be perform'd by our ships only , their excellencies make mention of in these words : we put it to your consideration , if it would not be convenient to take two or three chinesy jonks that are good sailers ( which perhaps may fall into your hands on the coast of china ) along with you thither , thereby to deceive the chineses , and the easier take their trading jonks , which our frigats , because of their sluggish sailing , are scarce able to do , since we know the chineses commonly out-sail them . about this the council ought chiefly to consider , if we had best undertake so uncertain a design this year , because the fleet would not only be much weaken'd thereby , but also abated in its power and forces , when it should go against the enemies ; neither would they esteem nor regard us so much , as if we had all our forces together ; and we should also thereby be bereav'd of our nimblest and best ships , which would be more assisting to us in all affairs , than the biggest . it may also happen , that falling on so many things together , nothing might be effected ; therefore it ought to be consider'd , that all uncertain designs which cannot be perform'd , without separating the fleet be laid aside , and see what could be done to the enemy with our whole fleet together , and accordingly defer the sending of ships out to cruise up and down the coast ; the rather , because in october , november , and december , it is better to get along the shore to the northward , as it happen'd to us the last year ; besides , their excellencies themselves have little hopes this year to get any jonks that come from iapan , as by these following words more plainer appear , speaking of this concern in their advice and orders . and to be ready so soon , that we may take them in their going thither , is not to be done from hence ; by which we should understand , that all other designs ought to be laid aside , and begin first with cruising ; therefore to consider what number of ships we shall send out to that purpose , and how they shall be man'd ; and also if they shall put into the isles of meaxima , gotto , and koray , to enquire if there be no safe harbors , bays , and other conveniencies for ships , that in time of need , they might make use of them according to their excellencies order , if it may be done without prejudice or hinderance . but it is again to be consider'd , that this enquiry and cruising cannot be done both in one season ; and likewise to be suspected , that our cruising ships might be kept in the havens aforemention'd by the chineses ; yet this might be excus'd in stormy or tempestuous weather ; however , we ought not to trust our forces in their hands ; also that cruising from hoksieu , they might by sayling along the shore run beyond cape de sumber , nay , to nanking , to see for convenient havens and bays , for the getting of wood and fresh water , of which in bad weather , they might also make use , and at once take all those jonks which they could meet with : on all which proposals , they resolv'd and agreed as follows . first , that the admiral in person , according to his request , should go to tayowan , with the nut ▪ tree , vlaerdingen , kogge , sea-hound , and ionker , there to enquire concerning all affairs , that on all accidents he might give speedy order : if the chineses do not come aboard of their own accords , he shall fire some guns leasurely one after another , and also set up a chieuw ; if nothing be effected that way , to send the two chinese hostages , brought along with them from batavia , ( if they can get no prisoners ) ashore with letters ; by whom some questions should be ask'd , viz. for whom they kept their forts and castles in formosa and tayowan ? whether for themselves , or joyntly with those of ey and quemuy ? or for the tartars , as being their subjects ? with promises , if they should truly answer them , that then the netherlanders would also declare their intentions ; if thus they obtain'd their desire , the admiral shall ask them to send some of their people along with him to the rest of the fleet at the piscadores , with promise , there to declare his design , without leaving any of our men as hostages in their custody . if they are not inclin'd thereto , the admiral shall do what time and convenience shall advise him to : for the performance of which , he shall only spend two or three days , in which time no hostility shall be us'd ashore ; but nevertheless , not only endeavor to make prize of all vessels there , but also in the piscadores . concerning the second proposal about cruising for the jonks in the iapan channel , it is thought fit that it be undertaken after the business be done at hoksieu , if they are not prevented by receiving satisfaction for their sustain'd injuries . but if they should not , then to wave their cruising so long in the southern mouson , but return to the enemies chief towns and places ; and sailing to the north with the whole fleet , do all the damage possible , both by sea and land , and then against the time comes , to send the merchant ernest van hogenbook as admiral with three of the best sailers , man'd as they were at that present , and three nimble jonks ( if they could be masters of so many betwixt that time ) to cruise beyond cabo de sumber , nay , if possible , as far as nanking , that in their way thither , they might seek for some convenient bays and harbors wherein ships might be safe in bad weather , and be furnish'd with water and wood. moreover , to flie up and down in thirty two and thirty three degrees , and seize on all ships they could light upon . they should also for that purpose , put in at the isles meaxima , gotto , and koray , provided they could do it without prejudice , according to their excellencies order in batavia : in performance of which also , the cruisers should again come to the fleet , either at ey , quemuy , or formosa in february , that then with all their forces they might undertake such adventures as should be thought convenient . the two chief articles aforemention'd thus agreed on , it was also thought fit , after their former refusal , to sail with the foremention'd ships from pedro blanko to formosa , towards the cape of tankoya , so to reach the south harbor of tayowan , and anchor there ; and likewise although william volkerts , admiral for the iapan merchants , had purpos'd with his ships to proceed on his voyage from pedro blanco along the coast of china to iapan ; yet the whole fleet consisting of twenty sail should first appear in sight of formosa ▪ and that then three of the iapan ships should go on without the ankeveen , between formosa and the piscadores , and the vice-admiral with the remaining twelve ships , should immediately sail to the piscadores , and there stay and expect the admiral with his five ships ; but if bad weather , all the men of war should go to the piscadores , and the three vessels that were bound for iapan , without staying any longer by the fleet , proceed on their voyage . the same day , according to agreement , the admiral set sail with his five ships , the nut-tree , vlaerdingen , kogge , sea-hound , and ionker to formosa , towards the cape of tonkayo , from thence to steer for the south harbor of tayowan , and there drop anchor . the eighth , the sea-hound and ionker return'd from their fruitless chasing of a jonk , since the sixt , which in calm weather had escap'd them , taking only a chinese champan , in which the ionker had five men wounded , and the sea-hound one . the politick chineses first set adrift a pot with arak in a tub ▪ and afterwards a chinese water-vessel , on which stood a cane with a letter ; and lastly , the aforemention'd champan , which was taken by the netherlanders , but the pot with arak the commanders would not permit the seamen to take up . whilst the sea-hound and ionker were yet busie chasing the foremention'd jonk , they spy'd another under sail , toward which , accompany'd with the vice-admiral and his whole squadron , they made with all the sail they could possible ; and soon after the admirals sloop was put out arm'd with six blunderbusses , and other necessaries of war , and man'd with the boats crue , being twelve soldiers , one ensign , and a corporal , all commanded by his pilot. in the taken jonk , which on the tenth was brought close aboard the admiral , they found seven small guns , sythes , pikes , a parcel of fire-balls and arrows , and likewise good store of gun-powder and other ammunition ; the rest of the lading consisted in several kinds of wood. the admiral first caus'd some of the chineses to be mildly examin'd , then threatning , that if they would not speak the truth , they should die for it ; to which purpose a soldier was put behind one of them with a naked sword , and then ask'd , to what intention they ply'd there , yet ( partly supposing , that they would not confess , and partly , because the interpreters could not well understand what they said ) they could get but a slender account from them ; but that which they agreed in most was , that they belong'd to the tartar , and with twenty jonks had carry'd tartar soldiers from canton to the island ainan , to reinforce the garrison , and had now been in company with five of the same jonks in their way towards canton ; besides , they made mention of their pass , which the vice-roy of canton had given them to that purpose , and deliver'd it to the netherlanders , which were not able to understand it : at this time the admiral was about the craeke deep , off from the makaw island . the eleventh , the council being assembled by the admiral , caus'd the two commanders of the taken jonks , nam'd , onghing , and ongkeeyn , to be brought before them and examin'd ; but could learn nothing from them , but what agreed with that which their people had told two days before , viz. that they had carry'd soldiers from canton to ainan , and were now on their return ; and reply'd when ask'd , that coxinga had been dead a year , and that his son kimsia had the chief command in tayowan and formosa ; but how it was with the wars between the tartars and chineses they knew not . when ask'd if they knew the champan taken by the netherlanders of the second instant , and now behind the admiral 's stern ; they answer'd , after having see it , yes , and that it belong'd to canton ; but if the jonk to which it belong'd came along with them from ainan , they could not resolve . the letter which they found also in the said jonk was given them to read ; but they gave another construction than the former : neither could the hollanders be rightly inform'd of the contents , because their interpretors could not explain it ; so that in stead of satisfaction , they found themselves more perplex'd than before . hereupon the admiral desir'd the council to consider if these shaven chineses , with their jonk and cargo , since they had shew'd no manner of hostility to the netherlanders , ought to be clear'd and discharg'd , or if it were better to be sure by taking them along with the fleet to hoksieu , and put their freedom to be judg'd by singlamong and lipovi chief governors there ; or if by tortures , they should make a farther examination . which being consulted on , it was suppos'd that by tortures they might perhaps draw from them the truth , and what the netherlanders expected , viz. that they were of coxinga's party , and sail'd with false passes , and yet be sent out by the tartars , and be under their jurisdiction , whom by the taking of these jonks , they ought no ways to displease ; the more , because their excellencies order in batavia , concerning the taking of jonks , was not specifi'd to relate to those which sail'd to places that belong'd to the tartars , but those that drove a trade to iapan : but because this jonk thus prepar'd for piracy was much suspected , and also the rough entertainment which they had from the small vessel , six of their men being wounded , they resolv'd after consideration to declare the jonk with the foremention'd goods , and all her men free prize , and carry them to hoksieu , there to make further inquiry concerning the truth . this being told them , they seem'd to be satisfi'd , only fearing at their return to be taken by coxinga's jonks . in the morning about day-break , the fleet had the north-point of ilha dos viados , or the island lemas north and by west , two leagues and a half from them . about noon , the nut-tree , cogge , zierikzee , overveen , naerden , and mars , came at the firing of some guns , from the admiral to an anchor , on the north-side of lemas , within cannon shot of the shore . a good distance behind the admiral , they saw the bucksloot and nieuwendam also lying at anchor . so on the twenty ninth , the admiral came with ten ships safe to an anchor , in the road of hoksieu ; the rest of the fleet were order'd to sail to the bay of tenhay , and the good fortune soon after sent notice of her arrival by letters to the governor of the castle minjazeen , lying at the mouth of the river hoksieu ; and likewise to the vice-roy singlamong , and general lipovi . the twentieth of october , after long stay , and many consultations , concerning the commencing the war against the coxingans , the vice-admiral huibert de laresse , and hogenbook came aboard the admiral again at soanchefoe , with a letter from the vice-roy singlamong , containing these words . singlamong's letter to the admiral ▪ you are come hither from a remote countrey , with mighty ships , to serve our emperor , which is a certain sign of your good inclinations . how shall we return kindnesses sufficient to such your deserts ? it is needless to shew thankfulness for the small trisles sent you . you write to have it seal'd , what hath pass'd between us : but how can i possibly do it ? because you ( if it be onely written in our language ) cannot understand it . therefore i desire you to let the business of the war be written in paper , both in the dutch and chinese tongues , and send it to me , that i may also rightly apprehend it . when we together shall have regain'd the isles of ay and quemuy , we will joyn our ionks and forces to your ships , to set upon tayowan , and so utterly root out their whole party . it is most true , that our emperor will requite the good service which you have done to this empire , by permitting you a free trade ; for i and the general lipovi will write expresly about it to his imperial majesty . the ionk which you desire to carry news to batavia , shall be sent you , when you please to advise us , whether you will have it mann'd with tartars or hollanders : we desire you to employ none of your ships in it , that your forces may not be weakned , because they will be wanting in the war. if you please , we desire you to stay a little longer before you depart ; for i expect an answer from lipovi , which so soon as i have , we will appoint the day . this is in short an answer to your letter ; for all things cannot so well be express'd on paper . written in the second year of the emperor conghi , the ninth moon , and the nineteenth day . the one and twentieth , according to the vice-roys request , the articles and agreement were written in chinese and dutch , on flower'd paper , and both sign'd and seal'd by the admiral and secretary , with the companies seal in red wax , and sent ashore about noon by the merchant ernest hoogenhoek , who was also commanded to request , that the vice-roy would in like manner seal that for the netherlanders with his seal , and return it with him . the articles were these . i. there shall be an inviolable league between us and the subjects of his imperial majesty of china and tartary . ii. faithfully to assist one another against the coxingans , our enemies , till they are brought under subjection . iii. that writings shall be deliver'd on both sides concerning the flags and colours , whereby to distinguish each other from the enemy . iv. that the expedition against the enemy shall be hastned on both parties . v. that the emperors ionks and vessels shall be under our flags , and as ours divided into three squadrons , shall keep under them , till their coming to eymuy and quemuy , that when our ships , which draw more water , cannot come near the shore , we may run with the ionks into the havens ; to which purpose , we desire chinese pilots . vi. that we land and set upon the enemy together . vii . that the east-india company shall drive a free and unmolested trade in china and tartary , and all other his imperial majesties countreys , for ever ; but the disposing of those goods which we brought along with us , shall be referr'd till with joynt forces we have conquer'd eymuy and quemuy . viii . that when we have subdu'd those isles , upon our request we may take possession of one of them , or any other thereabouts , which may be convenient for us , to keep a garrison , to defend us from assaults of the pyrates . ix . that on the conquest of eymuy and quemuy , your highness ionks and forces shall sail with us to formosa and tayowan , and upon conquering of those places , deliver them with all the forts and castles , and what is found in them , into our possession , that we may inhabit that countrey , as formerly . x. that the vice-roy shall accommodate us with a good ionk , which we may send with information to batavia . xi . that his highness also take care that all this be approv'd of , and confirm'd by the emperor in peking , and a grant thereof procur'd under his imperial majesties signet , to the hollanders . about these articles , as the admiral was inform'd by letters of the twenty third from nobel and hoogenhoek , the vice-roy made great scruple , saying , that he could not sign them , before he had made the general lipovi , and the emperors deputies in chinchieu , acquainted with the seventh and eighth articles , and had their approbation concerning them , which at farthest within two or three days , on the word of a king , should be perform'd ; to which purpose he had already sent the foremention'd articles , written by the netherlanders in form of an agreement , by post to chinchieu . and likewise the other articles , especially that of tayowan and formosa , which upon the taking of it with joynt forces , should be left in possession of the netherlanders , was already granted without contradiction by the vice-roy . nay , he had protested to them , that upon the taking of ay and quemuy , the free and unmolested trade through all the empire of china should not onely be granted to the hollanders for a few years , but for ever , for which he would stand oblig'd ; onely he desir'd them to stay the foremention'd three or four days , as we said ; when they answering , told the vice-roy , that in that point they could not satisfie his desire ; but that one thing or other thereof must be seal'd : he again repeated what he declar'd before . the twenty third the admiral sent lairesse , and the rere-admiral bartholomew verwei ashore , with order to go with nobel and hoogenhoek to the vice-roy , and desire him to sign and seal the covenant for performance of all those foremention'd articles , and also for that of the free trade , which his highness had granted ; and then declare to him , that the hollanders would at present be satisfied with it , and stay the limited three or four days for the granting of that article concerning eymuy and quemuy ; but that in the mean time he would be pleas'd to hasten the sending of the jonk which was to be dispatch'd for batavia . the twenty sixth the vlaerdingen , nut-tree , tertolen , naerden , mars , zierikzee , flushing , and the cogge , being under the rere-admiral bartholomew verwei his squadron , set sail from before the river soanchieuw , steering directly for cape tsombou . the twenty seventh a servant came with the interpreter melman from his highness singlamong , who had himself been with the general lipovi , and brought the long-expected seal'd agreement ; as also two letters , one from the vice-roy , and another from the general . the conditions aforesaid were to this effect . singlamong chief commander , and king of the territory of fokien , hath concluded in his council as followeth . singlamong's jonks shall carry a black flag , in the midst of which shall stand a red full-moon . matthithel'avia , governor in soanchieuw , a yellow flag with a white pennon : the jonks under his command , a white flag , and a red moon : his mandarins , a green flag , with a red moon , and a white pennon . tonganpek , a black flag , and a white pennon : his officers , a black flag , with a silver moon . soensinpek , a black flag , and a red pennon . iantoetek , a black flag , with a yellow pennon . loylavia , a green flag , with a silver moon in it : his officers , a green vane , with a red moon , and a white pennon . thelavia , a green flag , with a red moon , and a black pennon : his officers , a green flag , with a red moon , and red pennon . yoejoeng , a green flag , with a red moon , and a white pennon . the holland ships shall set sail from hence with our jonks : the smallest , and those that draw least water , coming before the enemies countrey , shall run up into the harbors ; and the greatest ships , as likewise our biggest jonks , shall follow . if the holland ships , or ours , be in any danger , they shall not desert , but each be ready to assist the other as much as possible . we promise therefore to be faithful , as people of one heart ought to be ; and from hence forward no hostility shall be shewn on our part to the hollanders . tonganpek shall also set out two convenient vessels , furnish'd with experienc'd sea-men , which shall sail before the holland ships , and be at their service . likewise he shall furnish the hollanders with three good pilots , that understand and know this channel , which also shall serve the hollanders . when they set sail from hence with our jonks , they shall keep together , till they see if the enemy with his sea-forces will come out to meet us : if not , our ships shall with the hollanders come to an anchor at the cape of laetjen , which shall be the station where the jonks of our kingdom shall meet , and from thence besiege the enemies forts and islands by sea , when singlamong shall give order what his people are to do when they come ashore . the hollanders shall the day before receive a letter from singlamong , when they shall set sail from hence . after the conquering of eymuy and quemuy , the hollanders shall by our emperor be accepted as subjects , and his imperial majesty shall acknowledge their faithful assistance , and grant them their requests , which i and lipovi promise with all speed to procure , when once we have seen the valour of the hollanders . furthermore , you may sell those merchandizes which you have here aboard in that ship which lies in the hoksieu : but since the time is short that the ships must sail against the enemy , it will be better that the goods be reposited in hoksieu , and the sale thereof deferr'd till we shall have conquer'd eymuy and quemuy : yet if you will sell any thing before , you may , it being freely permitted . our tartar jonks shall all have a black circle in their sails , in which shall stand a black character . this we have seal'd with our royal signet : in the second year of the emperor conghi , the ninth moon . the letter writ to the admiral by the vice-roy singlamong was to this purpose . the last year you were sent hither from the king of batavia , and came with your ships before hoksieu , and have acquainted by letters and word of mouth , that you come to serve our empire , and assist us against coxinga , which we have already made known to his majesty at peking . : and seeing you resolve to be fully satisfied and reveng'd to the height for all the losses you have sustain'd , and never to desist until you have utterly extirpated those pyrates , therefore we have been the more earnest in our sollicitation : and since you are come hither again this year to the same purpose , to joyn with us , we have read your letter , which we receiv'd some days since , concerning the war , with the government and order thereof , which we shall observe when we come to engage with the enemy ; but we find thereby , that you make more proposals than the last year , and those such as i and lipovi ( though chief governors of this territory ) cannot conclude on , before we have made it known to the emperor , and receiv'd his approbation . as to what concerns those things for which we have receiv'd orders and command from the emperor to conclude with you heretofore , we have sent you in this letter , and they shall also be strictly observ'd by us. the letter from the general was to this purpose . lipovi general of the tartars in the territory of fokien , to the admiral of the hollanders , sends greeting . two days since i receiv'd singlamong's and your letter concerning the agreement to be concluded between you and us , which i have strictly perus'd ; but finding some weighty articles in it , i thought it not convenient to answer your proposals . it is true , i am plac'd by the emperor here as chief commander ; yet i am not impower'd to treat about such affairs , according to my desire ; but must first acquaint his majesty with it , and expect his confirmation : but i have very well understood your desire , and you must expect an answer to your business from the court at peking , whither i have already sent a letter . as to your going with our ships to eymuy and quemuy , singlamong will acquaint you with our intentions , and give ●…ou order concerning all things else . you have inclos'd in your letter the agreement we have mention'd , viz. that after the conquering of eymuy and quemuy , our fleet and forces shall sail with yours to tayowan ; and likewise that here in hoksieu , or elsewhere , a place shall be granted wherein you may drive a trade ; i have also written about it to the court at peking , from whence we expect a sudden answer , which so soon as we receive , we will send you , together with the emperors pleasure concerning your last articles . you request also three pilots , which singlamong will dispatch to you . here inclos'd i send you an express of the flags in those ships which shall go out of this river , to eymuy and quemuy , by which they may be distinguish'd . santokquon , lipovi's admiral , shall carry a blue flag , with a black moon , and a white pennon . cheytinquon , a black flag , with a moon argent . a green flag , with a red moon . schuluwan , general of the militia , a red flag , with a black moon . captain yoeloewan , a white flag , with a sable moon . captain ian sumpin , a green flag . captain goo sumpin , a black flag , and a blue pennon . this seal'd writing , being compar'd with that sent by the netherlanders to his highness , to be seal'd by him , was found to differ in the principal articles , viz. the taking possession of the isles of eymuy and quemuy , was not mention'd , but left out . no mention was also made , that if they conquer'd , then they would go with them to tayowan and formosa . concerning the free trade through the whole empire , and also to get the emperor to ratifie their agreement , they express'd thus : that upon the conquering the isles of eymuy and quemuy , the hollanders should be receiv'd into the emperors subjection , and that his majesty should acknowledge their assistance , and grant their request , to which singlamong and lipovi would be means that it should be perform'd . besides , although the king and councils writing agreed for the most part with that of the hollanders , yet they had inserted many new things , about the carrying of their flags , and other unnecessary matters . the last exception was , that the vice-roy singlamong's letter was sign'd with his seal ; but lipovi's was not . the admiral bort , in answer to their highnesses singlamong and lipovi , writ back , with an account of what flags and colours the netherlanders us'd to carry , and should carry in that expedition , as follows . besides the letter from your highness and the general lipovi , i also receiv'd yesterday the result made in your highness assembly about our business , in which we are permitted to sell those commodities at this time onely which we brought along with us , being but few , and such as captain nobel can at any time give your highness an inventory of : we accept of this grant , provided it may be forthwith publish'd , as well here in soanchieuw , as hoksieu , and made known to the people by divulging the proclamation ; and that captain nobel may go about it to hoksieu , and there at his coming open his cargoes , and expose the goods to sale . and though this be but a small requital for the great service which we intend to do , yet we will firmly hope and believe , that his imperial majesty hereafter will not refuse to grant us a free trade for ever , through his whole empire , it being onely what agrees with his royal bounty , to requite all such who to their great charge come to his service . we declare , that our fleet of ships stands our masters in above a hundred thousand taile to fit out , and forty thousand taile a month to maintain : that fleet which return'd last year with ill success to batavia , cost also a great sum of money , which your highness must needs be sensible of , and likewise what damage we sustain'd by the loss of two ships that came to his imperial majesties service . if therefore the sale of those few goods which we have brought along with us , can make any satisfaction for the great charges which we have already been at , we leave to your highness consideration . therefore we cannot but be still importunate in our first request , that the free trade may be ratified to us for ever through the whole empire , and writings seal'd in confirmation thereof . but as concerning eymuy and quemuy , upon whose conquest we desire some adjacent isle to plant in ; and also about your sailing with us from thence to formosa and tayowan , and surrendring that countrey upon the retaking of it to us , your highness makes no mention ; neither of the article to procure us letters from the emperor for the confirming all things . yet we are confident that your highness will be so favorable as to procure what we so oft and so long have requested ; upon which account we are ready and willing to venture our lives and fortunes for the emperor , and use our uttermost endeavors to ruine that avaritious and insulting pyrate , so we stand ready to joyn our forces with yours , desiring all celerity in the expedition , and that the time for our setting sail from eymuy and quemuy may be appointed and publish'd , because the time limited for us to be there , by our general and council , is already past . there are yet some prisoners of ours , whom we desire your highness to remember , and to send them to us , if you hear where they are , or find them . in canton , as we understand , are two of our men , that went over to the enemy , which we desire may be sent fetter'd to us , because such as are unfaithful to their trust , as the worst of men , should suffer by condign punishment . the flags and colours which your highness fleet shall carry in this our intended expedition , we are sufficiently inform'd of their differences by your highness ▪ ours also you may be pleas'd to take notice of , here inclos'd . from the good ship the nut-tree , the twenty seventh of october . from soanchieuw . balthasar bort . the hollanders colours , when joyn'd with the tartars , shall be as follows . first , all the vanes and flags which constantly flow from their ships , are red , white , and blue . when a white ensign appears on the stern , and a gun is fir'd , it signifies the calling of a general council : this ensign also signifies peace , as the red war , and the beginning of a fight . at the putting on of a red , white , and blue pennon from the admirals ship , all the ships must follow him . the admirals captain shall carry a green flag , in which on the upper end near the staff stands a gilded lion with a bunch of arrows in his paws . the several inferior officers shall be distinguish'd by their several colours of red , blue , yellow , and green. the rere-admiral shall carry a blue ensign , with a lion near the staff ; and his inferior officers watchet , blue , white , and yellow colours . all other martial officers shall carry their colours mingled , by which , together with their sails and yards , they may very well be distinguish'd from the tartars . the second of november , constantine nobel came from soanchieuw aboard the admiral , and brought an answer from the vice-roy singlamong , in which the time of their setting sail , and all other things were mention'd , as appears by the following contents . in the tenth moon , the first day , i have given order to the agent nobel to tell the holland admiral , that our tartar jonks shall set sail out of the river soanchefoe on the ninth of this our tenth moon , and shall ride close by the hollanders in the haven of schoeni , and if wind and weather serve , to set forth with your ships the same day , and set sail to the bay of wettauw . let five of your best sailers , that draw least water , go before with our nimblest jonks , and so run into the haven of wettauw ; and the remaining ten ships , with our great jonks , anchor in the mouth of the harbor . if we should meet with any of the enemies jonks in the bay of wettauw , as also in the haven of kinsakia , as we may expect , let us joyntly assail them . concerning your landing on the enemies coasts , bethetok and i have resolv'd about it , which must be known onely to us two ; but we will give you timely notice thereof . i have order'd the agent to bring me the list of the merchandises which you have brought along with you , and i will send them by him to the governor of hoksieu , with orders to him to sell them in publick , to which purpose the a conbon will be very serviceable . nobel also brought a letter from the general lipovi , in answer to that which the admiral had sent to him , containing the following lines . the twenty ninth of this ninth moon i receiv'd your letter , and perus'd the contents of it , taking notice of the several distinctions of the hollanders flags and colours , which we have approv'd , and at this instant acquainted our officers with , and order'd them to govern themselves accordingly . you are here sent from your king in batavia , with your ships , to assist and sail with us to eymuy and quemuy : therefore we believe that you will shew your valour , in setting upon the enemies countreys and vessels , that when they are conquer'd , you may return with honor to batavia , and there give an account of your adventures to your king , that here you have obtain'd your long wish'd for desire of free trade , for which you have come hither two years . you write that we should send you letters of assurance , that you might for ever trade through all this empire , besides the appointing you convenient houses and places ; which is not possible to be granted , till we are impower'd from his majesty at peking , to whom i have already writ concerning it , who by this time understands your requests : but as for those wares which you have brought with you , you may dispose thereof at your pleasure . but after the conquest of eymuy and quemuy , when you shall return with us again to hoksieu , we shall by that time have , we hope , a pleasing answer to all your other desires , from the emperor . you propose also , that if any of your countrey-men , being prisoners with the enemy , should fall into our hands , we would not kill them ; which we not onely promise , but further also , that we will send them to you ; and to that purpose i have already strictly commanded both my officers and soldiers . the day on which the ships shall set sail with our jonks , singlamong will privately advise you . the eleventh the admiral sail'd out of the mouth of the river soanchieuw , and with three ships , viz. the nut-tree , cinnamon-tree , and yonker , he came to the cape of sombou , although not followd by the tartar jonks . the rere-admiral verwei , who had since the twenty sixth lain in the river soanchefoe , set sail also from thence with three ships , the vlaerdingen , naerden , and sea-hound . the thirteenth the admiral was inform'd by letters from tonganpek , that his jonks were the day before come out of the river of soanchefoe , into the bay of schoeni ; and that morning a letter was brought to him from the admiral matitoe ( who three days before was gone to the cape of wattauw ) in which he was advis'd , that he should be with all the jonks of the realm at wattauw on the fourteenth day of that moon , and also acquaint the holland admiral with it , that he might sail thither with his ships . according to this advice from tonganpek , and also perceiving the jonks sailing before , the admiral set sail with fourteen ships from the cape of sombou to that of puthay , behind which he came to an anchor about the evening , in nine fathom water . here iacob gommers , commander of the zierikzee , came aboard the admiral , bringing with him one of the dutch prisoners , call'd maurice ianzen vis , born in mauritius-isle , who not long before was taken by the enemy coxingans , and by them sent to the netherlanders : he also deliver'd the admiral a letter from the enemy , dated the tenth instant , written by summimpesiou , otherwise call'd sioubontok , the second or next person to the young coxin kimsia , who had the supreme command over the isles of eymuy and quemuy , and other islands lying thereabouts . the letter was to this effect . summimpesiou , alias sioubontok , commander and governor of quemuy , sends this letter to the chief commander of the holland fleet. you have understood and know , that coxinga two years ago conquer'd tayowan , which formerly was his native countrey . this was done because he was forc'd to provide a settlement and strong fortress for his soldiers , which he us'd in his war against the tartar. and two years since coxinga coming to formosa , at sakkam , iacob valencyn surrendred upon these articles , that the hollanders should be alotted a place in sakkam , or elsewhere , to go on with their trade , and settle their factory in . as to what concerns the tartars , they are very much disabled , and their forces so broken , that they have lost the territories huquan and nanquin ; therefore they have desir'd you to make war upon us with your ships , as we are inform'd ; which we fear not , having soldiers enough , all indisputably valiant : as for your ships , they are very large , but draw a great deal of water ; so that they cannot penetrate the river , but must always live at sea. you also know very well , that when we were in tayowan we were stor'd with soldiers , and ammunition ; therefore have a care of your selves , that these eastern tartars deceive you not ; for they are cowardly and deceitful , as you perhaps will find too soon , when you shall see , that in the battel , and in the greatest need , they will forsake you , shifting basely for themselves : but admit they should stand stoutly , they will always be cavilling ; sometimes they will pretend , that you have not assisted them as you ought , but that in all their engagements they were forc'd to resist coxinga's forces alone : nay , if you should conquer us , which we no ways fear , they will never grant you a setled factory ; for singlamong and lipovi have assur'd us , that the hollanders should never obtain a free trade in china , if we would come in . and besides , the emperor in peking hath not so much as once heard of your business ; for if he did , he would never put you upon a war against us ; therefore i advise you in good time to look to your selves , nor engage for a false friend against so potent an enemy : for your ships , of which you boast so much , are rather for burthen than war : and if you come to traffick with us , then know , that the coasts you intend for have many rocks , sands and shelves , where your ships may easily suffer . but in tayowan we have sugar , deer-skins , and other merchandises which you desire , in far greater abundance : therefore if you will turn your business to a friendly commerce , intimate your intentions to kimsia , and he will provide a place for your merchants , and a harbor for your ships . i have with yours sent some of our men to you to know further your mind ; and if you desire to treat with me about any thing , send three of your men to me , and we will first consult : we will send you aboard valencine's wife , your minister leonard with his wife , and all the other prisoners . what we write is plain , but serious , not ambiguous , and free from all dissimulation . the hollander assam was interpreter two years since in sakkam to iacob valencin , therefore i have sent him with this letter to declare to you all things , and to acquaint you with the condition of our affairs . in the th year of yunlie , the th moon and the th day . the commander , iacob gommers-back , sent in writing by the same champan which brought maurice , an answer to the young coxin , that neither he nor his officers could give any answer upon it ; but that they must first acquaint their admiral with it , and have his order : therefore it would be requisite for his highness to send a coya with oars to him , to carry the messenger ( by the chineses call'd assam , and by the netherlanders , maurice ) to receive his answer on their proposals . this maurice ianzen vis inform'd the admiral and his councel , as well of his own accord as by examination , that the enemy was five or six thousand strong in the island eymuy , and that there were no other castles or strong holds , but one round stone wall , without batteries or guns : that the island lissoe was inhabited onely by rusticks , and that the enemy had no fortifications there ; but on the island goutsoe was a small castle : that anpontek commandded in formosa and tayowan , yet lived on sakkam , which was no way fortifi'd : that in the castle there were no soldiers , nor any but coxin's wives and children : that the militia were quarter'd all about the countrey , yet much decreased by divers running away , and many cut off daily by the formosan king middag ; for neither he nor the people of the mountains would submit to the chinese government ; but all the villages did : that before eymuy and quemuy lay about eighty great , and twenty ordinary jonks with soldiers ; moreover , above two hundred and sixty jonks unarm'd , in which their women and children , and housholdstuff , had their abodes : lastly , that the towns on eymuy and quemuy were most of them deserted , and the chineses preparing to flie to formosa . upon this intelligence the admiral and his councel conceiv'd , that their dilatoriness about the islands would strengthen formosa , all the rest flying thither , which by all means ought to be prevented . hereupon it was thought convenient and concluded , to send the vice-admiral and captain poleman as authoriz'd persons , to tonganpek , general of the tartar fleet , lying at the cape of pathany , to demand of him peremptorily , if he did not intend with all his jonks and forces that very day , to joyn and set sail with them , and so together fall upon the enemy : which if he refus'd , then tell to him , that they would undertake the work themselves . and that it might appear they dealt uprightly , maurice ianzen was sent with the two captains to acquaint him , that they had overtures of peace from summimpessiou , yet they would not desist from their intentions . but they returning told the admiral , that he was very unwilling to engage till he heard from singlamong and lipovi , and therefore desir'd three or four days respite , alledging that it was not according to the agreement , which was , that they should assail the enemy together : but if they would go , then to leave two or three ships for their convoy to follow them . the fifteenth he sent a mandarin with letters to the admiral , persisting in his former desire , that he would please to tarry but two days longer . but the admiral suspecting delays , and the change of their councels , and that the time expir'd they might have other orders , pitcht upon the next day to set forward with eight ships to quemuy , and to leave seven small frigats to conduct them ; of which they sent him word by his own mandarin ; desiring also , that for the more easie landing of their men they lend them twenty five of their coya's , or small boats. in the evening the hollanders espy'd fifty or sixty little tartar jonks and coya's to stand directly for quemuy , to whom the admiral immediately sent his lieutenant hendrick van dalen , with the interpreter iohn melman , to demand the reason thereof , and why they sail'd thither ? to which they return'd answer , that the tartars had that night taken a coya with three men from the enemy , who inform'd them that there were many more at quemuy , therefore they had sent out those coya's to watch their motion ; adding moreover , that the next morning they were to come again to the fleet. the sixteenth about day-break they saw the same vessels according as they told them , returning from quemuy , but seem'd to be a greater fleet ; to meet whom , upon a signal , many more boats set out from the tartars by fifteeen or sixteen in a company , which might easily be discern'd very much to decrease the fleet ; and observing they went all of them thither full of people , and return'd in a manner empty , they were jealous that the tartar either had , or would privately agree with the enemy : whereupon they chang'd their intention , and resolv'd to wait another day for the tartar fleet , whilst they sent to them to be better satisfi'd concerning the former passages . this design falling out so unfortunately , the admiral commanded all his men aboard , and the next day set sail to meet the tartars , and the remainder of his fleet , according to singlamong's desire , having sent letters before him to that purpose . whilst the admiral made these dispatches , and went with the vice-admiral went aboard the ionker frigat , a chinese messenger arriv'd with a letter from somminpesiou , in coxin kimpsia , coxinga's son 's name , who had the chief command over his forces . the letter being interpreted , was found to be of the same contents as that of the tenth instant , which we mention'd before . besides this was another written by a dutch prisoner , iohn ianse of bremen , who also desir'd them to agree with the chineses , who , if the netherlanders were inclin'd to trade , were best able to serve them ; and to that end they might chuse a place where they pleas'd , and it should be given them ; and also that their king kimsia did with the first opportunity expect the first messenger maurice , who he hop'd would bring him news , that they would agree with him ; in hopes of which they intended to send them their prisoners from tayowan . whereupon the admiral sent word again to tsioubontok , that he had receiv'd his letters too late , because the netherlanders had entred into a league before with the tartars , by which they were oblig'd to maintain wars against them , unless the tartars gave any new occasion of breach ; but as concerning assam , or maurice , he intended to send him by some other opportunity . all things being now ready and in order , they weighed anchor , and had not sail'd far before they descry'd behind the point of quemuy two of their other ships at an anchor , by which they absolutely concluded , that the tartars whole fleet was there with them , because they also saw a great many jonks sailing behind the island lissoe ; but in stead of coming on they dropp'd anchor : when in the evening the admiral receiv'd another letter from tonganpek to this effect : which the admiral presently answer'd , and sending orders to his reer-admiral to be in a readiness , prepar'd for the rendezvouz at lissoe . the nineteenth he receiv'd other letters , both from tonganpek and his reer-admiral , giving an account onely of some small actions , and a little jealousie of his reer-admiral concerning the tartars ; which he answer'd no otherwise , but that he would meet them at lissoe . about day-break the admiral receiv'd a letter , brought in a coxingan vessel , from tsioubontok , or the second person to kimsia ; in which , in kimsia's name , was written to this effect : summimpessiou sends this letter to the holland commanders in their ships . your letters which i receiv'd yesterday i partly understand , viz. that you have made a league with the tartars ; in so doing you have done well : for we know by experience , that you hollanders never break your words , and inviolably observe all covenants and promises . whereas the tartars were ever a perfidious and treacherous people : for it is common with them , after articles of peace , and acts of oblivion , whom they receive under their subjection , and should honorably protect , they without mercy murder , butchering in a manner , whole provinces ; and those great persons that were able to withstand them , after they had invited them with golden baits of promotion , having once got them in their power , have first loaden them with fetters , and after murder'd , witness my grandfather equon and others , whereof we have had woful experience these twenty years . they have threatned to destroy us and our fleet with fire and sword , and take in eymuy , and those isles we stand possess'd off , but never durst look us in the face , till by the like dissembling arts they have drawn you in to their assistance ; for which they promise you ( if you will believe them ) a free trade for ever through the whole empire : but they are onely pleasant with you , and intending no such matter . besides , whensoever you with your ships shall engage ours , they will , to keep up their character of cowardise and treachery , leave you singly either to be overthrown , or work out a hard , and at the best , a disputable victory : but if by your sole prowess and power you subdue us , which we little fear , yet they will not onely take into their possession what you have won , but assume the whole honor of the victory unto themselves : but we will not insist further on this point . your nation we have a kindness for , because we know you to be honest , therefore we , as an honorable enemy , hoping our selves to be sufficient enough to fight you , advise you to beware of rocks and shoals , whereof there are many in our harbors : yet if upon better advice , and surer , you will come in to us , we have in formosa at present twenty thousand chineses , which make abundance of sugar yearly ; for which your ships may come into the haven of tayowan , and there traffick : to which purpose we will give you tamsuy and kelang , formerly inhabited by the hollanders , and provide you with a good harbor for your ships : if these please you not , you may take lamoa , or any other . we therefore desire you speedily to send a person of quality with assam , with whom i may communicate and treat concerning the whole affair , who , if we come to a right understanding , shall bring you all your prisoners , of what quality soever . the heavens , sun and moon , are witnesses , that what i offer is truth , and desire peacē ; but if it must be war , let us know your determination : for we have a fleèt five hundred strong , besides two hundred fire-ships , with which we shall put you to it , try your valor , and know how well you hollanders can fight , not doubting when we come to trial , but to sink , rout , and burn you all . in the seventeenth year of our emperor iunglie , the tenth moon and the nineteenth day . the admiral onely answer'd , that he was engag'd already to assist the tartars , and they never made any breach with their allies without many and just provocations : therefore he could serve him no otherwise but by returnning thanks for his kind proffers ; and that they would continue their civility to their prisoners , as he had done to theirs . about nine a clock in the afternoon the admiral set sail with his eight ships to engage with the enemy's forces , which consisted in a thousand as well great as small jonks , and the day before anchor'd near the island lissoe : then he sail'd to the southward of quemuy , where he met with the remainder of his own and the tartar fleet : about noon they fell in with some of the enemy's jonks between lissoe and quemuy ; and although they endeavor'd to hinder them from running away , yet some of them made their escape , creeping close under the shore , and steer'd their course to eymuy : however , they hemm'd in about fifty great jonks of war , which after some resistance , and the sinking one of their biggest , us'd all means possible to break through , and to fall upon the tartars , which lay without shot , and not once offer'd to engage ; which after some difficulty they effected , and immediately boarding them , before the hollanders , by reason of a calm , could come to their assistance , behaved themselves with so much courage , that after a little resistance the tartars were forc'd to flie up to the netherland ships , and leave two of their jonks behind , one commanded by the admiral bethetok , governor of the city of soanchieuw , and the other by the general iantetok , which the enemy took and plundred , but were afterwards by the netherlanders regain'd , which the enemy could not prevent , because upon the hollanders approach they had enough to do to secure their own jonks by flight ; for their nimble rowing ( the ships not being able by reason of the calm weather to follow them ) was their preservation , onely one running on the shore of quemuy , was forsaken by her men. against the evening the enemy being much scatter'd , tyded towards the south ; but part of them chased along the coast of quemuy by the rere-admiral late in the evening , made their escape . the enemy thus fled , the battel ended for that night . the tartar jonks went to the north from whence they came , but the hollanders anchor'd at lissoe ; whereupon search he found himself no way damnifi'd , but onely in his sails , having but one man kill'd , and about sixteen wounded . the hollanders were now fully satisfi'd of the tartars cowardise , for that with their whole fleet , which was four times as strong as the enemy's , they durst not engage with seven or eight jonks , but fled , as we said , for safeguard under the netherlanders guns , leaving their admiral bethetok , and the general iantetok , which last was kill'd : whereas the enemy , when he came near the great ships , defended himself with bowes and arrows , and darts , which in great abundance they shot and threw into the sails , and likewise with small shot and fiery darts , yet did little damage . in the evening the interpreter melman was sent aboard tonganpek , to enquire how it hapned that his men had not defended themselves better ? whereto he made this answer : that a sudden fear had surpris'd them ; but desir'd him that he should be pleas'd at the rising of the moon , to sail between the isle of goutsoe and the other small isles thereabouts to eymuy , where he would meet him . the twentieth , two hours before day , the admiral with his whole fleet set sail for eymuy , and rowing along to the southward , so passing by goutsoe ; not far from whence they spy'd coxin'gas fleet : whereupon the hollanders made up towards them , as they on the other side did towards the tartar jonks , and about ten of the clock came into the channel between the westermost island of toata and the northern , or third of goutsoe : but the hollanders , because the current was against them in that straight , spent two hours in approaching the enemy ; by which time they had engag'd the tartars : but at the hollanders coming in they quitted their design , and shifted for their safety ; which , though the hollanders had them as in a pound , that either they must be taken , sunk , or run ashore , they perform'd with such activity , skill and courage , that they broke through the midst of them , running their low-built vessels close under their guns , so fighting their way , that of a hundred and eighty ships of war , three onely were taken , the rest all entring with small damage into quemuy and goutsoe . lipovi , greedy to hear of the success , came down the river chinchieu , and sent a batsiang , or messenger aboard the admiral , to know the news and advise concerning the landing of the tartar horse at eymuy : to all which he return'd an answer in writing by the same batsiang , relating at large the whole circumstances of the battel . in the afternoon the netherlanders saw four chinese jonks coming from quemuy , which designed passing by them to go to the tartars , but they were prevented in their course by the guns , and forc'd to anchor near the ships , of which the commanders that lay nearest , went aboard , and according to the admirals order brought them into the middle of the fleet ; who being examin'd by the commanders , told the admiral , that they had onely six families aboard , and provisions for their voyage : whereupon he declar'd the jonks to be free prize , and gave all what was in them to be distributed amongst the sea-men . notwithstanding , some tartar mandarins came to intreat the admiral to let them be discharg'd , alledging , that they had an invitation by letter from geitonkok , governor of chinchieu , to make an escape over to them : but he having a letter from soanghieu , to spare none upon any pretence , but to make all prize and prisoners , made seizure , sending two of them , and keeping the other two for himself . but lipovi not long after sent another letter to the admiral , acknowledging , that though he desir'd to be inform'd from his excellency , yet he had seen the fight , though at great distance from a hill , and acknowledg'd the honor of the victory belong'd only to his ships . his letter translated was to this effect : lipovi , chief commander and general of the tartar forces in the territory of fokien , and admiral of the fleet before eymuy , by this letter sends kind salutations to his excellency the admiral of the hollanders . the one and twentieth in the morning , from a mountain i saw the coming of your ships , and with joy beheld the driving away of the pyrates jonks with the thunder of your cannon . now i see the integrity of your nation , and that you mean as you say , and perform what you promise . i will not be negligent with the first opportunity , to signifie to my master the good service which you have done to his imperial majesty , and how bravely you have behav'd your selves in the fight , routing yours and our enemies . soanghieu's supplies will be ready to joyn with us to morrow . what i have more to write , i hope ere long , sir , to deliver by word of mouth . to which the admiral return'd in brief , that he was much rejoyced that he was pleas'd to present their business to the emperor with such favor , that he should be the better prepar'd to requite their good service . with lipovi's letter , bort also receiv'd one from admiral sitetok , who sent him four fed oxen which he had taken in eymuy . the same day the rere-admiral brought iohn ianz , one of the dutch prisoners aboard the admiral , who had written the two fore-mention'd letters , and was come in a champan with four chineses aboard the rere-admiral the day of the fight , having on purpose misconstrued the admiral 's letter to the chineses desire , as if he had granted what was but in proposal , viz. that the netherlanders would charge their guns onely with powder , and that he must go in person to acquaint the rere-admiral with the design : by which means he got his liberty , and the rest were taken prisoners . mean while , the enemy being dispatch'd at sea , the tartars under lipovi having landed their horse , which put the people under great consternation , they suddenly took the city of eymuy by storm , slaughtering the inhabitants , and plundering their houses . the same day a mandarin came with a letter from the general to the admiral , expressing his joy for having taken the city eymuy , and desiring that on the morrow he would be pleas'd to favor him so much as to come thither and speak with him . the admiral congratulated his victory , but excus'd himself as to waiting upon him , because of the distance of the place . the one and twentieth he receiv'd missives from tonganpek to this effect : two days since i saw with great admiration , how valiantly your ships behav'd themselves in the engagement against the enemy , which will so amaze the pyrate himself , that he will never dare to look you in the face . i for my particular part humbly thank you for such kind service , in dissipating the enemy . about three days since i sent you the vice-roy's order , wherein he commands us to sail with all our fleet to eymuy ; but being on my way thither , i was by another order detain'd at liutien . now in regard his intentions are to come in person to eymuy , i humbly desire you , according to his request , that you will please to send five of your ships to liutien , and with the other ten lie at an anchor before eymuy , to prevent the eenemy from making an escape , and in so doing you will oblige me . at present i have little of fresh provision to send you ; yet be pleas'd to accept this small present , viz. five porkers , fifty capons , fifty ducks , five pots with liquor , some crabs , and ten picols of radishes . to this letter he answer'd , that on singlamong's request , to secure him and his jonks from the enemy , he would command eight of his ships to sail to lissoe ; and that they would not fail with the rest of their fleet to come to the tartars assistance . no sooner was this answer on shore , but lipovi sent a second request , and that he need not trouble himself , for he was sufficiently guarded by tonganpek with his forces : therefore if he would be pleas'd to come ashore , he and his mandarins would entertain him in the fairest house in the island . upon which invitation , first chusing two jonks for his own use out of those which he had taken , he went ashore , accompanied with the vice-admiral huibert de lairesse , and captain poleman . the general being assembled with his principal mandarins in young coxinga's house , receiv'd the admiral with great courtesie and real joy . lipovi also ascrib'd the honor of the victory to the netherlanders , telling them , that it was not themselves , but they that had put the enemy to the rout ; that he had seen the engagement at sea before eymuy , and sufficiently heard of that at quemuy : for which much rejoycing , he highly extoll'd their valor . whereupon he assur'd the admiral , that though he was not able to make satisfaction for the service which they had done to his countrey , he would endeavor that the emperor should . lipovy having ended his discourse , the admiral return'd in like manner , how glad he was for his victory at eymuy , wishing him many more , not doubting but he should scowre the sea , and clear the port and harbors from the coxingans , that pyratick rabble . after this the admiral made three requests to the general : first , that he would be pleas'd to write a letter to the konbon in hoksieu , and give order in it , that the goods which captain nobel and the merchant hogenhook had in hoksieu , might be sold off . secondly , that they might not stay long there , but prosecute the enemy on quemuy and the other isles . thirdly , that the tartars should then go with the netherlanders to formosa , and assist them in driving the pirates from thence . the first and second request lipovi absolutely granted the admiral , promising more , that he would not fail to get them what they so much desir'd , a free trade through the empire , and that within two days they would sail together to quemuy . but concerning the third proposal of going with the netherlanders to tayowan , he made no promise ; but said , that perhaps would follow , after the rest of their work was finish'd . then lipovi recounted to him what purchase they had upon the isle , consisting only in a few cattel and sheep , of which he sent forty oxen and some of the sheep aboard the netherland ships ; promising them the whole plunder of the other isles , that his men might not be discourag'd , but might venture their lives for something . whilst the admiral was ashore , three champans with chinese rusticks came amongst the fleet , which dwelt on the main land near goutsoe , with request to the netherlanders , to grant them a pass to go to the tartars , and submit themselves to his subjection , by cutting their hair like the tartars , and paying of tribute , which the admiral so soon as he came aboard granted them ; in requital whereof , they gave him four hogs , and five pots of chinese beer . the rusticks being ask'd concerning the condition of the chinese enemies , declar'd , that they were all fled away from thence in the night , none knowing whither they were gone . the two and twentieth , the admiral receiv'd a letter from his highness , and the vice-roy singlamong , in thanks for his gotten victories over the chineses , with intreaties , that he would sail with the fleet to the isle of goutsoe . the same day captain poleman and the secretary were sent ashore to deliver to the vice-roy and general , what so long had slept , and would not be at first receiv'd , the letter and presents from maetzuiker and the council at batavia , and to request of lipovi , that he would be pleas'd , according to his promise the day before , to write to the conbon , and with it send a letter , which the admiral had given to poleman and the secretary , and directed to constantine nobel at hoksieu . the agents having receiv'd their orders , went in two sloops to the general , whom they found on the main land , opposite to colongsoe ; and after a kind salutation to him from maetzuiker , they deliver'd him the letter , which the general having perus'd , declar'd , that their excellencies letters were very acceptable ; yet it seem'd strange , that they should send presents , when they knew it was not his custom to receive any ; but if they were useful in war , he would accept of them ; to which being soon perswaded , he requir'd them as they were brought before him , and commanded them , without opening , to be carry'd to his tent , only returning the complement of thanks ; promising also to unite to the conbon in hoksieu , in the behalf of the hollanders there : after this , the agents having been nobly entertain'd by lipovi , took their leave and departed . the three and twentieth the fleet having fir'd three guns , set sail to the isle of goutsoe , accompany'd with the tartars ; and about noon they came to anchor , a league and half south-west from the island , not being able , by reason of a calm and contrary tide , to double the north fore-land , while the tartar jonks anchor'd before lissoe ; from whence , the admiral was desir'd by sietetok and tonganpek to come ashore , whither ( having resolv'd to go before ) he went with lairesse , captain poleman , and three companies of soldiers to the isle of goutsoe ; from whence the enemy was fled , and they took possession of three new rais'd forts which were deserted , one of them with a castle , and though not very beautiful , yet strong , for the walls and breast-works which were twenty three foot high , were made of firm stones , and the curtain on the walls six foot broad ; the whole in circumference , as big as the castle at batavia ; but nothing was found in it , except stools , benches , ( the tartars having been there and plunder'd all ) and thirty nine unserviceable iron guns , which lay about ; of these the hollanders making themselves masters , plac'd centinels to look over them , till they had opportunity of shipping . the next day there came letters from lipovi , that he had given order to dismantle the three castles , excusing it from the infertility of the countrey , as unfit for the hollanders to make any thing of , either to improve or garrison ; and that formosa was much better for them to resettle upon , which they need not doubt , but the tartars should help them to regain , and then they should possess it as formerly ; but the admiral sent word , that he would not suffer them to touch it , until the next day he had spoken with their general lipovi . soon after the admiral receiv'd a letter from lipovi , which was to this effect : at present you have had much trouble , but now there is nothing left but the isle quemuy , which i desire you will sail to with setetok and tonganpek , that there you may fully take satisfaction for your losses ; and therefore let your soldiers first pillage the countrey , and then ours shall be contented with the gleanings : this done , we will burn and pull down the towns , because we do not desire to keep them ; when we have won quemuy , then we will consult of further proceedings . the twenty fifth in the morning , the admiral , and the mars , and zirikzee frigats , setting sail with all the tartar jonks to quemuy , anchor'd in the afternoon between lissoe and toata , where he call'd a council , to consult if they should take the island goutsoe in possession , because of the forts already built upon it , and garrison them , or not ? whereupon after some debate , they unanimously agreed , not to settle on that island , nor garrison the forts , but suffer the tartars to burn and destroy them , because it was little , barren , and not improvable by cultivation ; but their special reason was , that it would too much weaken them , having design'd so suddenly to fall upon formosa . the twenty sixth in the morning , the admiral set sail again , being follow'd by nine frigats to the west side of quemuy , where he anchor'd amongst several tartar jonks , which sail'd thither the day before . the rere-admiral verwei stay'd with five ships at the isle of goutsoe , to bring away the remaining guns , and make those that could not be brought unfit for service by cloying ; with orders also , that when he had done , he should come up to quemuy . the admiral and his men going ashore , found the enemy likewise fled from thence , and the tartars pulling down , tearing , and rifling the city , which was contrary to lipovi's promise , who not only in his letters , but personally assur'd the admiral , that the netherlanders should have all the plunder ; but after this they set a less value upon the tartars promises . but however , the admiral , vice-admiral and captain poleman went to see this little city , whose walls were of an incredible thickness , yet not so strong as those of aymuy , and an hours walking in circumference , with four gates , besides fifteen or sixteen iron guns , which the tartars made prize of . moreover , the city consisted all of stone houses , but thinner built than aymuy , yet all were desolated , the inhabitants being all fled , only here and there the tartars pick'd up some miserable creatures out of holes and blind recesses , whom they us'd salvagely , killing some , cutting , slashing , and driving them like cattel , which the admiral observing and pitying , towards evening went thence aboard . the twenty seventh , the admiral receiv'd several letters , but that of most concern was this from the vice-roy and general , singlamong and lipovi , which were written before , but hinder'd by bad weather , came not till now , being in effect the contents of all the rest . you worthy hollanders have had great care and trouble to beat the pirate our enemy , which is very well known to us ; we may certainly say , that you have been a terror to them , and put them to flight by your valor and conduct ; i and lipovi thank you for the service done to our empire . three days since we desir'd you in a letter to come to see us at cinwe , that there we might communicate our consultations ; to which we have receiv'd your answer and resolution , that you intend to cleanse your ships at quemuy , which we are very well pleas'd with . but the pirate out of fear of your forces is fled , and hath settled on the isle tongsan , which place belongs to the province of fokien ; therefore if he be not now prosecuted , he will soon return to the deserted islands and sculking places which he hath forsaken . you write after you have cleans'd your ships , that you will sail to the cape of wetaw , or to soanchefoe , to speak with us ; which if the enemy should hear of , he would soon come and find the island , which is now guarded by you , in its full state as he had left it ; because you desir'd that the forts there should not be pull'd down , nor the houses in the city be burnt ; if therefore the enemy should find your people gone and his places no way ruin'd , he might perchance soon be master of all again ; wherefore we keep our forces in arms near the enemies borders , lest that after your departure he should return . the twentieth of our tenth moon , one of our commanders inform'd us , that in the last month he took near tongsan , in the haven of yuntzaw , an hundred and sixty jonks and vessels ; and also that he took and kill'd five thousand men , of which two hundred are yet kept prisoners , whereof one is an eminent mandarin therefore since the pyrate is so near , and it is not to be doubted but that he will settle himself again on the foremention'd isle , we desire you to take this trouble upon you , and do so much service more for this empire , as to sail with our jonks to tongsoa , that there the foe may also be dislodg'd . to which purpose , lipovi and i are together at cinwe , to give order , that all our jonks , as well great as small , may be in readiness ; and being furnish'd with men and provisions , may sail with your ships to tongsoa . we very well know , that your people understand better how to fight at sea than ours ; therefore i and lipovi wish , that you be inclin'd to go thither , that we may have it from your own mouth ; whereupon we will rely , and desire that we may know your answer by these two mandarins ; but if it be possible , take the trouble upon you , and come to us in cinwe , that we may consult about this and other affairs . the interpreter and secretary brought also a copy of the letter sent by singlamong and lipovi , about their business to the emperor in peking , which being translated was to this effect . the holland ships having set sail with our jonks from soanchefoe , and anchor'd again at wetauw , on the twelfth of the tenth moon , the eighteenth of the same , eight ships sail'd to quemuy , and seven holland ships with our jonks the day after pass'd thorow , and anchor'd by our jonks on the west side of quemuy . the nineteenth , our people drove away some jonks from quemuy , but on the twentieth , we saw the pyrates jonks , being almost two hundred , coming from goutsoe , towards us and the hollanders , who inclos'd the enemy , and made such a rout amongst them , that they were forc'd to flie , having left many men , as we understood of some that came over to us from eymuy . the one and twentieth day of the same moon , the holland admiral went with a couragious heart with his fifteen ships to the enemy at taota , and stoutly ingag'd him on the isle eymuy ; from whence the pyrate , to his great shame and disgrace , was also forc'd to flie to goutsoe , whither the hollanders and our jonks also sailing on the twenty fourth , they found the enemy fled thence southwardly to lamoa and tangsoa . the twenty sixth , the holland ships sail'd with ours to quemuy , and there caus'd by our people , all the towns and forts to be burnt and pull'd down . the hollands admiral hath behav'd himself very valiantly against the enemy ; they are all a people of great resolution and valor , to fight with their ships at sea , and musquets on the shore ; they have had a great deal of labor and trouble , for they carry many great guns in their ships , which require much trouble to charge and discharge them . the admiral writ in answer to their excellencies , that he intended to send a jonk to batavia , with advice to the lord general and indian council , of their adventures concerning the routing of their enemy , and his deserting of their chief cities , eymuy , quemuy , goutsoe , and others ; which done , and that he had cleans'd his ships , he would in person come to their a highnesses , that then they might consult one with another concerning all their affairs . moreover , the admiral told the two foremention'd messengers , how he was displeas'd , that their people had taken all the booty on quemuy , and given his men not so much as an ox , which was contrary to lipovi's promises , not onely in person , but in his letters also ; alledging , that it no ways suited with their natures to be serv'd so ; which he desir'd them to tell singlamong and lipovi : who reply'd , the messengers had to their sorrow already understood it out of the admirals letter , and would not forget to make satisfaction for it . the same day the vlaerding and buiksloot came to an anchor near the island quemuy , before goutsoe ; for the three other , viz. the cogge , flushing , and naerden could not get out . here the rere-admiral verwei told the admiral , that since his departure from thence , according to his order , he had gotten twenty iron guns out of the forts on the isle goutsoe , besides an hundred ninety eight bullets , which were distributed amongst the flushing , buiksloot and nieuwendam . the third in the morning , they saw one great new jonk , one wankan , and two coyaes coming about the south-west point of the isle , to which most of the ships sent their boats and sloops , to take them , which accordingly was perform'd by the rere-admiral , who took the jonk , and also the three other vessels , who yielded without the least resistance , all of them loaden with ballast , rice , and a padije . the admiral and rere-admiral rowing aboard the jonk , found in her eight iron guns : the chineses aboard inform'd them , that in the seventh moon of the year , they were sent by the young coxin from the isle quemuy to pakka , kitat , and other adjacent isles , and places lying to the northward of hoksieu , there to load as much rice as they could get , and then return with all speed , because those places were in great want . they also related , that in the eighth moon , they had found about the north several bills of singlamongs and lipovi's sticking up , whereby all the chineses that kept out of the empire were invited to come in to the tartars . thus the chineses in the great jonk inform'd the hollanders , perhaps on advice of some tartars that had been with them before ; for those of the other three vessels declar'd , that they thought all things had still been there in their former state and condition , and expected to have found their families at eymuy and quemuy ; neither did they know any other , but that their fleet had remain'd ready to have ingag'd the tartars : but coming about the south-west point of quemuy , and spying the hollanders ships , they would fain have fled , but were necessitated by reason of the calm , and seeing they could not get clear from them , to surrender themselves without any resistance ; therefore they desir'd that their lives might be spar'd , which they obtain'd . they also said , that they expected twenty sail to follow them , which on the second instant they had left to the northward of the isle ongkoe ; from whence they came with six vessels , of which , four were now in the netherlanders possession , and two sail'd about the south , as they judg'd , to the isles of tangsoa and lamao , where they dwelt : being ask'd if they had not seen any of the enemies jonks coming from iapan , at sea , they reply'd , no , but that in this moneth some were daily expected from thence . soon after , tonganpeks admiral came aboard the dutch admiral , to ask what vessels they were which he had taken , and from whence they came , and also if they had resisted the netherlanders ; of which they inform'd him as beforemention'd : then he inquir'd when the admiral intended to go to singlamong and lipovi ; and if he would sail with them to tangsoa ? to the first question the admiral reply'd , that he knew not the certain day : and to the second , that he did not know what his ships should do there , because their highnesses had advis'd him , that one of the tartars commanders had some days since taken from the enemy an hundred and sixty vessels , and kill'd and taken prisoners near five thousand men. this , reply'd he , was not of the young coxin's power , but of another pyrate , who kept about the isles tongsoa and lamao , and was formerly neither subject to the tartar nor coxin , but set up for himself , and maintain'd pyracy . then the secretary related , that young coxin had sent agents to this pyrate , to crave his assistance against the tartars ; and also that he was gone with all his forces to tangsoa and lamao , there to joyn with him , because he did not know ( being driven from the isles eymuy , quemuy , goutsoe , and others thereabouts ) what he should do . the same day they sent the conquer'd jonk , by them call'd , the good tidings , to batavia , with eight chinese prisoners , letters , and papers . this day also the three remaining ships which staid at goutsoe to help take in the guns , came to the fleet at quemuy ; so that the whole fleet consisting in fifteen men of war , were all in a body together . the fourth , a tartar vessel with two mandarins came to the admiral with a letter from singlamong and lipovi , in which they earnestly desir'd him , that he would repair to them at cinwe . whereto the admiral reply'd , that so soon as his ship was clear'd from the rocks ( for the day before it was driven within half a musquet shot to the rocky north-west point of quemuy ) and lay out of danger amongst the other ships , he would wait upon them . mean while came maurice iansz , whom the netherlanders us'd as their interpreter in the chinese tongue , and told the admiral , that he had heard by some tartar chineses which came aboard with the mandarins , that young coxin had sent agents to singlamong and lipovi , with proffers , that they would submit themselves to the tartars jurisdiction , by cutting off their hair , because he was not able to maintain war against them any longer ; but especially , by reason of those great losses which he had lately sustain'd . the admiral to learn the truth of it , order'd the interpreter melman to inquire of the two mandarins , who affirm'd it , with alledging , that the enemy had lately so many wounded and slain men by the netherlanders guns , that none of his soldiers would fight any longer ; nay , that all his forces in tayowan came flocking to the tartars , and would freely surrender both tayowan and formosa to the hollanders : therefore the vice-roy and lipovi desir'd to speak with him ; also that tonganpek was to go to tayowan with some jonks to fetch all that would submit themselves to their emperor , and from thence bring them to the main land. the next morning , about five a clock three jonks came to the fleet , and in them one mandarin , who came aboard the admiral , with request from their highnesses , that seeing it was fair weather , he would be pleas'd in those jonks to come to them , or at least to appoint a day , because they might not wait in vain at cinwe , from whence they were minded to go with the first conveniency . the admiral having consulted with his council , resolv'd to go thither the next morning ; whereupon the mandarins went in one jonk to carry the news to their excellencies , leaving two behind amongst the fleet to convey the admiral to cinwe . the sixth , the admiral went according to his promise attended with captain poleman , secretary ysbrantsz , and some other retinue in the two tartar jonks sent for that purpose to the fleet. in the evening , the vice-roys interpreter came to them , and in his masters name entring the jonks , bad them welcome , with promises , that he would take care the next morning to provide that they should be well mounted for cinwe . the seventh , the admiral landed between the straights of eymuy , and the main coast of china , where he was presented with a copy of a letter , by a batavian chinese , call'd seko , from nobel and hogenhoek in hoksieu , dated the twenty eighth of november , ( of which the true letter and post was sent by the conbon ) in which they inform'd the admiral , that they could not go from soanchieu before the twentieth of the same month , and that seven days after they came into hoksieu , where they were not permitted to vend their commodities according to the conbon or governors promise , till he had further order from singlamong and lipovi , that when they told him that it was granted by the vice-roy and general , he reply'd , that he had no such advice . the letters and presents of the admirals he had receiv'd , and sent a messenger to their highnesses , to know their intentions concerning the trade ; further requesting , that they would be pleas'd to send him the originals , written by singlamong and lipovi concerning the same . this copy being deliver'd to the admiral in his way , riding to the vice-roy , he would not read it till he had been receiv'd in the vice-roy's tent ; after which , he perus'd it in the vice-roy's presence , and three of his council , and explaining it to them , ask'd them , why against their written obligation they kept their merchandize unsold ? but the vice-roy excusing himself , said , that he had sent letters of license to the conbon ; but lipovi had countermanded it , and first desir'd an inventory of all the merchandize which they had brought with them , that he might send it to peking ; but since that he and lipovi joyntly had given free leave to sell those , and bring in other goods ; whereupon the admiral desir'd , that he might have such a letter of command then given him , that he might send it with one of his own to nobel and hogenhoek in hoksieu , which the vice-roy immediately granted . this discourse being ended , singlamong propos'd to the admiral , and desir'd that he would send his ships with their jonks against the enemy , who on the isles tongsoa and lamoa did now fortifie himself ; whereupon the admiral reply'd , that he had heard and understood , that the enemy had sent agents to his highness , and proffer'd to submit themselves to the tartars , and therefore ( said he ) how shall we understand your proposal ? the vice-roy pausing a little answer'd , 't is true , but there is no assurance in these villains , neither do i believe them ; therefore he judg'd it convenient , still to prosecute the war against them . the admiral reply'd , that he intended to sail to tayowan and formosa , and therefore intreated him to send his forces and jonks first along with him thither , and then they would go joyntly , and drive the enemy from tongsoa and lamoa ; also that he had receiv'd orders from his masters in batavia , that when he had beaten the enemy from eymuy and quemuy , he should not go to tongsoa or lamoa , but to formosa and tayowan : besides , the admiral added , that he had understood that the coxingan's were not in tongsoa , but having pillag'd the rusticks , and taken what they could find , were gone to tayowan and formosa ; and though the vice-roy perswaded the admiral that he was assur'd to the contrary , yet he stood firm to his proposal , that he might go from thence to tayowan ; whereupon , the vice-roy observing the admiral to be in earnest , said , that the present routing of the enemy could not be taken for a conquest , for they still had their forces together , and therefore without doubt , as soon as the netherland ships were gone , they would return to their receptacles again , and invest the coasts as formerly . whereupon the admiral reply'd , that it was impossible to kill them all , because where e're they came , they fled from them , and got away by the nimbleness of their jonks ; and if the netherlanders should go with the vice-roy's jonks to tangsoa and lamoa , and drive the enemies thence ; yet the coast would not so be clear'd of them , but that there would still be some in one place or other : to which the vice-roy said , that if the enemy were but driven thence , he would be satisfi'd , because then he would be hunted out of the territory of fokien , where he was chief ; and then ( proceeded he ) my jonks shall go with yours to tayowan ; therefore he desir'd the admiral to consult with his vice and rere-admiral about it ; which he promis'd to do , and so ended that consultation . moreover , singlamong excus'd himself concerning the forty promis'd oxen ; because he had no vessels at eymuy to bring them aboard the admirals ships ; therefore he desir'd him to accept them now , and with them five hundred picols of rice , which he had given order to be carry'd before . the admiral thanking him , said , that he needed not the rice so much as the cattel , however , he would accept his kindness ; but when they were brought aboard , half of them were dead , which they were forc'd to throw into the sea , whereof the vice-roy having notice , promis'd , that for every dead beast , they should have one alive . soon after , the admiral having been well entertain'd , took his leave , and went to the tents set up on purpose for them , near the sea-side on a high hill. no sooner was the admiral come thither , but he receiv'd the promis'd letter of command to the conbon , for selling the merchandizes in hoksieu , that he might send it himself with his letter to nobel , who was only to shew it to the conbon , and then make sale of his goods , which contain'd to this effect . singlamong sends this open letter of command to the holland admiral of the sea , to be sent by him to their agent in hoksieu . since the hollanders with their ships and forces have done so good service to our realm , in the routing their and our enemies , and the wish'd for victory remains on our sides , therefore i and lipovi have resolv'd to grant them to sell all those merchandizes , which they have brought with them in hoksieu , for the maintaining of their people , as we have by letters already inform'd the emperor in peking : therefore we command the conbon in hoksieu , that he assist them in the same , and provide them a person who may be present to look that they may not be cheated by our merchants . this letter we have sent open , that the holland agent , upon the receipt of these our orders , may immediately begin to dispose of his goods that are ashore in hoksieu ; as also those that are yet in their ships lying before the magazine . the mandarin , who by the conbon is order'd to be at the selling of the commodities , shall take an exact account of what goods and moneys the hollanders receive in return for their merchandize , that they may not be deceiv'd or defrauded by any ; and he shall also inform us of what shall be done herein . under singlamong's seal was written : in the second year of the emperor conchi's reign , the eleventh moon , and eleventh day . in the evening the admiral sent the forty oxen which had been given him by the vice-roy , to be distributed amongst the ships . soon after the vice-roy sent to tell the admiral , that if he was desirous to see the countrey , he would send horses to his tent ; for which proffer he return'd thanks , and sent word , that he would expect them . mean while it began to grow wet weather ; but the rain again ceasing , the admiral and his company walk'd afoot to the camp , where the tartars had intrench'd themselves very handsomly within several batteries : here getting on horse-back , they were conducted to the vice-roys tent , who desir'd the admiral to come in , where having sate a while , he inquir'd if he had sent letters to his vice-admiral , and also his letter of command to nobel and hogenhoek in hoksieu ; to which he answer'd , yes . then the vice-roy told him , that he hop'd the vice-admiral would comply with his request , to sail to tongsoa : the admiral answer'd , he suppos'd there was no doubt ; and withal added , that nobel and pedel desir'd they might go to batavia , and therefore he had order'd hogenhoek , who had liv'd many years in iapan , and the factor bartel ( both men of whom the netherlanders and his highness might expect good service ) to stay in hoksieu : to which singlamong answer'd , that it was all one to him who staid , so they were people of good conversation , and he believ'd the lord general would not send any other into that empire . after this , they discours'd about the cleansing of the netherland ships , and the island colongsoe , which the admiral desir'd he might see , and that if it lay convenient for the netherlanders , they might take it into possession , and garrison it with soldiers , the situation being near the main land , and before the mouth of the river chincheu , which whatever the netherlanders wanted , they might have from thence , and likewise drive their trade all under one . whereupon the vice-roy replied , that they had always made choice of goutsoe ; what then would they do with colongsoe ? whereupon the admiral replied , that if he would permit them to drive their trade , that then they would leave six ships there , take the island into possession , and garrison the forts with their soldiers : whereto the vice-roy suddenly said , that that was not his meaning ; for he durst not give away any lands that belong'd to the emperor , but that they must expect his imperial majesties order for that , as well as the driving of their trade in hoksieu : yet at last , after many arguments , he granted the hollanders on the emperors allowance to take and garrison the isle of goutsoe , conditionally , that if the emperor should not approve of it , then to desert it again . but concerning their traffick , whether it would be granted them for ever or not , they must expect an answer in five weeks time . thus the business rested ; and the netherlanders , after having been plentifully entertain'd , taking their leave , in the evening rode to their tents . towards night the admiral receiv'd a letter from the vice-admiral huibert de lairesse , and his council , in answer to one sent to him the day before , wherein he advis'd him , that their opinions agreed with his , not to go with the fleet to tongsoa and samoa ; yet they referr'd themselves wholly to what the admiral pleas'd to do . the ninth the vice-roys interpreter went to the admiral , to know whether he had receiv'd an answer from the vice-admiral ; whereupon the admiral inform'd him , that he could not perswade his people to it , because it was impossible for them with their ships to go from tongsoa to formosa and tayowan , whither they had strict order first to sail ; according to which , after six days , he resolv'd to set sail thither with his ships that lay at quemuy , desiring that his highness would be pleas'd to send his jonks with him ; as after the subduing of the isles of eymuy and quemuy , he had promis'd ; with which answer the interpreter return'd . but soon after he was sent back with the vice-roys excuses , that he could not send his jonks with him to tayowan , because they wanted sails and rigging for such a voyage ; but if they would please to stay a little longer , they would endeavor to fit themselves out : and as an inducement to it , he granted them the isle of goutsoe , which they might freely take , and garrison as they thought fit . but the admiral much dissatisfied , answer'd , that he delighted not in such procrastinations , nor would any longer be delay'd ; for he plainly saw , and must be bold to say , that the vice-roy minded not either what he said , or what he writ ; and therefore they would no longer rely upon him : but as for goutsoe , it was not then convenient for them to take the possession thereof , because they should thereby weaken their forces design'd for the taking in of tayowan , but if they would preserve the forts and houses from ruine till their return , then they would garrison it . many other like expressions he had to the interpreter , concerning his not being satisfied with the vice-roys waverings and unconstancy ; who relating it all to the vice-roy , he seem'd very much netled , to hear from the admirals mouth such his character , and sent him back suddenly with several complemental excuses : but the hollanders continuing firm to their resolution , after many messages toss'd too and fro , at last it was brought so far , that he not only excus'd them from going to tangsoa and lamoa , but also consented , that with all the fleet they might go to formosa ; promising likewise , that he would send two jonks , mann'd with two hundred soldiers , to formosa , under the command of two mandarins , with letters to demand that countrey for the hollanders : but if the enemies would not surrender to the hollanders , nor submit to the tartars , that then one of their ships should come back with the two jonks and mandarins to inform him of it , that he might send all his navy and forces to their assistance , which , according to the admirals request , they should have confirm'd under his sign manual before they set sail. in the evening admiral bort advis'd the vice-admiral lairesse , in a letter , of all that had pass'd ashore . the tenth , he having resolv'd to go aboard the next morning , desir'd his goods might be put into a jonk , and that he might be furnish'd with coelyes for that purpose . these coelyes , by others call'd poelyes , are a mean sort of laboring people , that for small wages will serve any person whatsoever , in the carriage of burdens and commodities from place to place , as our porters or carriers : they wear shoes of straw or leather , which they tie about their ancles with a string made fast at their toes ; and are so swift of foot , that they can match a horse in his full speed . in the afternoon captain poleman was sent to singlamong , to thank him for the kindnesses shewn to them while they had been on shore , and also to acquaint him , that they would wait five or six days longer for the two jonks and mandarins , with two hundred soldiers , and also the letter to the governors of tayowan : lastly , to present his highness , in the admirals name , a pair of pistols and holsters , and a sword with a guilded hilt. at his return poleman related what he had receiv'd in answer , that his highness was sorry he could give no better entertainment ; but he hoped they would excuse it , as being in a camp , and not a city ; that he would send the two jonks and mandarins , with the soldiers , and also the letter to the governor of tayowan , at the appointed day : that he accepted the presents , because they consisted in arms , pretending to be asham'd , because the ong or king of batavia had twice sent to him , and he had not made one return : but he would not forget to present him by the finch some of the products of his own countrey , with a letter , and humble thanks for his good inclination towards him . the eleventh the admiral and all his retinue took their leaves , and soon after went to the fleet , and singlamong with his army to soanchieuw . the twelfth in the afternoon the admiral came near the low point of quemuy , aboard of the zierikzee frigat . the thirteenth , several jonks went from thence to eymuy and soanchieuw , whither tonganpek was gone four days before , in which time he had written a letter to the admiral , to this effect . i thank you for the honor and kindness which i have receiv'd from you since we joyn'd our fleets . now the enemy is fled , there is great hopes that you may easily regain your countreys of tayowan and formosa . the pyrate is retir'd to tangsoa , whither we must pursue him ; to which purpose , i will fit out eighty great and small jonks , under the command of choentsay and goemtsin , which shall sail to eymuy , and there joyn with sitetok's fleet , i would have gone my self in person , but that i am oblig'd to go to soanchefoe , to receive an honor sent from the court at peking to be conferr'd upon me , which i thought good by these to acquaint your honor with . in the evening two mandarins brought a letter to the admiral from the general lipovi at soanchieuw , and also five hundred picols of rice , which he had formerly promis'd to the seamen and soldiers . the fourteenth in the morning the admiral went ashore in the island quemuy , where he view'd some ruin'd villages , and especially the wall'd city savja-houpon , being built in a pleasant place , and full of fair houses , but burnt by the tartars , before the hollanders coming thither . this town , according to the relation of the netherland prisoner maurice iansz , was first built by the foremention'd savja , in the time when old coxinga went from thence to besiege tayowan , having before had his residence in eymuy , from whence he went to quemuy . about six months before savja and his brothers went thence , and embarqu'd themselves to go over to the tartars , because young coxin continually oppress'd them by over-heavy taxations . coxin having notice of this flight of savja , sent messengers to him , with fair promises not to molest him for the future , and to make him chief governor of eymuy and quemuy ; which bait taking , he return'd , but was soon dispatch'd out of the way , and all his goods seiz'd , which being told to his brothers , which were not yet come back ( of which tonganpek was one ) they went over to the tartars . in the afternoon the admiral return'd aboard , whither in his way , going into the boat , he found many dead bodies , which had been cruelly butcher'd by the tartars . the seventeenth two mandarins came from soanchieuw , to the admiral , with the seal'd letters from singlamong , in which he advis'd the seventeen chinese commanders on formosa and tayowan , to submit with their soldiers and countrey-men . the letter was this effect . lipovi's letter sent to tsiakoensin , wetingwan , toerlinpetensin , posinsojau , yogaukiloo , yoewetsji-kay , gautinong , soanchyong , nioetingli , chuenkicin , lioetsingoen , kiwintsiwan , suangi , gautinghtoe , yuensaugautingwan , sinkintingjang , ympincin , lioetsinang , all commanders in tayowan . this is to let you understand , that the heavens , sun , moon , and stars , nay all the elements , have hunted you from one place to another , till at last you came with coxin into tayowan : now i and singlamong tell you by this our letter , that on the tenth moon , the one and twentieth day , with ours and the hollanders forces we have conquer'd the isles of eymuy and quemuy , and all the other adjacent places of your generals , and drove them so long , till they are fled to tongsoa , where kimsia , coxinga's son , and all his party , do now sculk , but cannot find sustenance there for so many people : who knows not that in short time he will die of hunger ? his forces have already the last month receiv'd a terrible blow ; for one of our generals , call'd wansumpin , slew above ten thousand men , besides two hundred which he took prisoners , amongst which are three mandarins , tsiausou , syancin , and rikkoe . we have also taken from them in the haven yuntzauw a hundred and fifty jonks and vessels . yet since singlamong and i know that you intend and resolve to come to us , and freely submit your selves to our government and realm , when a fair opportunity is offer'd ; therefore we have sent these agents and letters with the holland forces to tayowan , to perswade you to submit your selves to the emperor . at the coming of the netherland ships to tayowan , you and your soldiers having corrected your long hair , shall come over to us with those ships ; but if you will not reform your exuberant locks in tayowan , we will decline the so doing till you come on the main land , under our government ; but whether you pole your heads , or not , the hollanders shall transport you and yours in safety in their ships ; which if you distrust , upon notice given , i will send you of ours , that shall land you without doing you the least prejudice ; and after assure your selves that you shall be preferr'd to the like dignities and imployments in our army , as you have in tayowan , which we have already perform'd to others of your party , as tonganpek , tuncinpek , iantetok , and many more that yielded . the like letter was sent to the same commanders by singlamong . besides other letters of several advices and sleight concerns , too long to be here inserted . the twenty fifth the council unanimously concluded , that since the fleet was equipped and ready , to sail with the first fair wind to formosa and tayowan , and according to the states order in batavia , bring them under their subjection . to this purpose the two jonks , call'd eymuy and quemuy , which were amongst the fleet , were fitted out : the biggest , being quemuy , was mann'd with thirty hollanders , and fifteen chinese captives ; and the smallest with twenty five hollanders and twelve chineses . then the admiral gave order , first , that the fleet should steer to the piscadores , and there anchor near the south point of the fishers-isle , or the south-east point of pehoe , where the rendezvouz should be , that from thence they might all go together . if any of the ships should chance to miss the piscadores , they should lose no time , but sail straight up to formosa , and there attend the coming of the rest of the fleet , which all should endeavor to get to the north foreland of tayowan . if any of the ships , or the whole fleet could not reach that point , or come before tayowan ; nay , if they were got thither , or any where else on the formosan coast , and be necessitated to seek for a convenienter anchoring place , it was ordered , that they should go behind the cape of tankoya , from whence in fair weather they might proceed forward in their voyage to tayowan : and that the almighty might prosper them in their undertakings , a fast and prayer-day was order'd to be kept in all the fleet the twenty eighth of that month. the twenty ninth the whole fleet set sail , consisting in fifteen ships , besides the two jonks taken from coxinga , and two others that belong'd to the tartar , which they sent with their own letters and interpreter to tayowan , and steer'd their course south-west , between the isles of lissoe and quemuy , and anchor'd about sun-set a league from the south-east point of quemuy , where being hindred by foul weather , they lay all the next day . mean while a jonk from the enemy came to the admiral with an open letter from the netherland prisoners in formosa , sign'd by fifteen of them , and written on the sixth instant , in the village loakhou , near the straights of tayowan , which letter inform'd them , that they not onely writ this from their own free inclination , but also by the express order of summimpessiou , who told them , that if the netherlanders desir'd to treat with him , and drive their former trade , he would give them tamsuy , kelay , or lemao , alledging , that if they would not accept that proffer , their prisoners should never expect to be releas'd by him : therefore they begg'd , that the admiral would endeavor to work some means for their liberty . hereupon the admiral immediately call'd his council , and read the letter in the presence of the messenger , who as he had peculiarly done to the admiral , so he proffer'd the council the same places . but he had no written orders for so doing , neither was he impower'd to treat ; for he declar'd , that he was onely sent to deliver the letter , and to see how they were inclin'd : and although they endavor'd to draw from him some discovery of the enemies posture , by variety of questions , yet they could get nothing more , than that by the young coxin's permission he was sent from the governors of tayowan and formosa , to singlamong and lipovi , to make some agreement with the tartars . wherefore after serious debate , the admiral and his council , with the five tartar agents approbation , answer'd the bearer by word of mouth , that the netherlanders would not be wanting on their parts , if they were inclin'd to agree with them , which they must manifest with the first opportunity , and to that purpose meet them in the piscadores before tayowan , whither they were now going . likewise they gave him a letter , in answer to that of the prisoners ; yet the contents were such , that if the enemy should translate it , he should not pick any advantage out of it . in the afternoon the fleet proceeded on to the piscadores , but was forc'd by a strong north-east wind to anchor two leagues southerly from quemuy . in the morning , being the first of february , the whole fleet set sail again , and on the second reach'd the south point of fishers-isle , south-east and by east five leagues from them . at the tacking about the south point , they heard three cannons fired in church-bay , which the netherlanders suppos'd was a sign to the inhabitants , to give notice of the coming of the dutch fleet. in the evening the fleet came between the great table and the south point of fishers-isle , and the next morning they all dropp'd anchor in the bay of pehoe , lying to the south-east . in the night the weather grew very tempestuous , the wind blowing hard out of the north-east . the sixth the sea-hound , buiksloot , and cinnamon-tree frigats , sail'd into the same bay , close to the shore . in the evening the captains of the ships were commanded early the next morning to send their boats full of soldiers to those three ships , but not to land them till farther order . the seventh before day the admiral and captain poleman went aboard the buiksloot frigat , from whence poleman was sent ashore , with a party of men , to explore the countrey , and bring off some cattel if he could . mean while the admiral commanded the captain of the buiksloot to put a cable out of his stern , and bring all his guns to one side , that , if occasion requir'd , they might fire at the shore , which was immediately perform'd . whilst these things were doing , the netherlanders were inform'd , that the tartars had been ashore , and skirmishing with the enemy , lost four men ; whereupon the admiral sent word to captain poleman to be very careful , who immediately march'd with six companies , each consisting of forty men , up into the countrey , and left one company on the shore . he had scarce march'd a league and half , when news was brought , that the enemy had fallen upon him , and that in the skirmish five or six of his men were wounded , and an ensign slain . amongst the wounded was captain bitter , who with an arrow was shot into the foot , and also receiv'd two cuts with a sword through his hat and clothes , but not into his flesh. the admiral by this time being also landed , gave order to all the ships to send as many sea-men ashore as they could spare , each arm'd with a pike and sword. being now drawn up into battalia , he sent two companies more to captain poleman , and soon after a company of sea-men , who had not been gone above half an hour , but a serjeant sent from poleman brought word , that the enemy was put to flight , and fourteen of them slain . the admiral sent back the serjeant with orders to captain poleman to pursue the enemy as far as was possible , and prosecute the already gotten victory ; yet not to go any farther than he would be able to come back in the evening ; for the admiral would wait his coming upon the shore : whereupon the serjeant , with another company of soldiers , and some sea-men , march'd away . in the evening poleman return'd , and inform'd , that he had pursu'd the enemy as soon as he had put his men in order again , having seen much blood along the way which he went , and found four more lying dead , but met no manner of resistance , nor saw so much as one chinese afterwards . poleman also brought a horse and an ass with him , but never an ox nor cow , notwithstanding he saw several hundreds , having no opportunity to fetch them . the twenty eighth , about day-break , six companies of soldiers and sixty sea-men , under captain poleman's command , were sent to the church-bay ; and two companies of soldiers , and twenty sea-men , led by captain shimmelpewy to the hollands fort , with order , that if they could not meet with any of the enemy , to fetch some cattel aboard of the ships : in the evening they return'd , having not met with any opposition , but bringing with them about seventy oxen , and some sheep and goats , which were distributed amongst the ships and soldiers . the ninth in the morning captain pooleman , with seven companies of soldiers , march'd towards the church-bay , and several places thereabouts , to see for more cattel , with order to stay there all night , and return to the fleet the next day . the same day also the admiral , vice-admiral , and several others , march'd with two companies into the countrey ; and in the place where the battel was , they found the fourteen foremention'd dead bodies , which were stripp'd of all they had by the tartars . soon after the admiral return'd to the place where they had incamped themselves . in the afternoon , being the tenth , the eymuy jonk and the three boats came again from the church-bay to the fleet ; and according to the relation of the secretary , who the day before had march'd thither by land , and was now return'd again with the jonk , captain pooleman had given one whom he had taken prisoner his liberty , on promise that he would furnish them with cattel , and bring the rusticks to them ; which he endeavor'd , though to little purpose ; for pooleman got onely two cows , a calf , and a few poultrey : but peter coker , who had been ashore with his three boats full of men before captain pooleman came thither , had found fifteen iron guns , twelve of which , that carried from three to eight pound bullets , did formerly belong to the hollanders ; but the other three were made by the chineses . not long after peter coker came to the admiral with some prisoners and chinese rusticks of the countrey , as also twenty six cows and oxen. lastly , the admiral sent the foremention'd villagers and prisoners home , with command , as they priz'd his favor , to bring more cattel ; and then gave them a sack of rice , and a cup of arak , for which with their heads bow'd to the ground they cry'd , camsia compagnia , that is , we thank the company . in the evening the admiral went aboard , but came ashore again the next morning . in the afternoon captain pooleman with his soldiers having been a foraging , brought some chinese peasants , and twenty cows , to the admiral , who dismissed the men , upon promise of bringing in daily fresh provisions . the twelfth towards the evening came about twenty five countrey-men to the netherlanders camp , with goats and poultrey , for which the admiral gave them two bags of rice , restor'd them the prisoners , and granted them a free pass , which was to this effect . since the people of this countrey have submitted themselves , and as an earnest of subjection , presented us some cattel , sheep , and such as the countrey affords ; therefore we have taken them into our protection ; and we charge and command all persons , and especially the netherlanders , not to do them the least harm , when they of their own free wills come with provisions , or anything else , aboard of our ships . dated on the great island pehoe . balthasar bort . the thirteenth , three hours before day , the fleet set sail , and at four a clock in the afternoon dropp'd anchor three quarters of a league north-east from the castle zelandia , with their fifteen ships , besides the jonk eymuy , and the two tartar jonks . and now in regard the netherlanders receiv'd no tydings from the shore , much less proffers as they expected of surrendring up the countrey : therefore the admiral on the fifteenth proposed to his council what it was best to do in carrying on their design of recovering it ; whether it were best first to parly , or begin with the sword. hereupon they concluded , that they had accepted of the tartars proposition about sending their ambassadors with letters from singlamong and lipovi to the governors of tayowan , according to a result taken the eighteenth of december ; in which the chinese commanders in formosa and tayowan were desir'd with their soldiers to come to the tartars and deliver up the countrey to the netherlanders , as we have before related : to which purpose the agents were also among the council ; there to desire their order to let them go with their jonks , and two of the netherland ships to tankoya , and there to deliver their peculiar letters , and advise them to come over to the tartars , alledging , that they could never do it in a better time : whereupon , after serious consideration , the council granted their request , and as convoys , sent two frigats along with them . soon after the two tartar jonks , conducted by the two frigats , took their voyage to tankoya . the next morning , about two hours before day , the admiral set sail with six frigats more to the cape of tankoya , and two hours after noon rid by the frigats that set sail before , and the two tartar jonks lying westerly about a league from the point . the tartar agents being landed with their letters , they immediately met with a great company of people ; who soon after ran all up into the countrey , so that they saw not one man afterwards . towards the evening the rere-admiral verwei came aboard the admiral , with news , that one of the tartar agents was return'd , who told him that they had deliver'd all the letters , to which they expected a sudden answer , and doubted not but they should attain their desire , four hundred soldiers being already prepar'd to come over to them ; of which one hundred lay at the mountain tankoya , and three hundred at the river of tamsuy , where the enemy fear'd that the netherlanders would land. in the morning , being the nineteenth , the jonk eymuy came from tayowan to the admiral at cape tankoya , with letters from the vice-admiral huibert de lairesse , and another from the governors of tayowan and formosa , to the netherlanders . the rere-admiral , presently after the admirals departure from him , sail'd with all the small frigats within shot of the castle zelandia : which his appearance wrought such effect , that those on the shore sent the foremention'd letter to him ; so that he did not think it convenient to make any farther progress with their boats before they heard further from the admiral . the letter was to this effect : the governors of formosa , kovia , anghia , and oenia , have receiv'd the letter from the hollanders , and return this answer . formosa belongs to us of old . the young coxins father permitted the hollanders to live and drive a trade with them : after which the hollanders made themselves masters of the countrey , and opprest the inhabitants with taxes , who complain'd of it to coxin : whereupon he came with an army and conquering tayowan took it into his possession , and after the hollanders went from thence elected us to be governors of it : and we have , according to the articles of war , maintain'd your prisoners , and furnish'd those that went to batavia with all necessaries . coxin also sent a mandarin with a holland ship to quemuy , to fetch the governor valentine , and other prisoners from thence : but the hollanders did not endeavor to get thither , but carry'd the mandarin with the rest to batavia ; so that the prisoners remain'd in our custody , where they have wanted nothing but liberty : but you kept the mandarin , and carry'd him to the tartars your allies , who are a very fickle and false people , which the hollanders have had trial of in canton , where they first granted them to trade , and afterwards defrauded and deceiv'd them . now you have receiv'd promises from them in hoksieu , that you may settle on haythom and colongsoe , and there drive a trade . the old coxin knew very well what treacherous people the tartars were , therefore he would never agree with them . they have often sent ambassadors to treat about peace , under which pretence some years since they had like to have taken eymuy ; but it fell not out according to their expectation , for they were beaten from thence , and all the prisoners we took , we chopp'd off their hands and feet and so sent them home , which we suppose you are not ignorant of ; but on the contrary , coxin knows the hollanders are a people that keep their word , therefore he hath us'd the prisoners well : but now you are joyn'd with the tartars , and have taken the countreys of eymuy , quemuy , and goutsoe from us ; yet nevertheless the tartars dare not take them in possession , but have onely burnt down the houses ; nay , they have sent agents since that to the young coxin , to desire him with his people to come under their protection , which he hath refus'd . the hollanders have a considerable time sail'd up and down the coast , and have not yet obtain'd from the tartars a place to settle on , by which they may plainly perceive their treachery . your letter we have receiv'd , and thereby partly understand your request , to deliver your prisoners , which we think very fit : they are all in good health , and have a good allowance . we know that you hollanders seek nothing but trade , yet we are not ignorant that you will not trust us , and therefore neither credit our sayings nor writings : nevertheless you may believe that sepoan , or kimsia , would agree with you . if you are so inclin'd , and desire to settle in any place , send us ambassadors , persons of repute , whom we will not detain , if you do not keep ours : if you are hereto inclin'd , do it suddenly , that we may inform sepoan of it , and make a league with you , that we may no longer stand in fear one of another , but trade friendly together ; for the tartar , assure your self , will at one time or other delude you . this our writing you may credit , taking the heavens to witness the truth thereof . in the twelfth moon , the one and twentieth day . the same morning the rere-admiral verwei came aboard the admiral with four tartar agents , and two persons belonging to the enemy ; who being heard in the councel , declar'd , that they were sent from siautongsiong , commander in chief of the chinese forces in the south part of formosa to treat with the netherlanders , and make them divers friendly proposals . whereupon the admiral demanded , how many men the collonel siautongsiong had ? they answer'd , seven thousand ; which so startled the admiral , that he knew not what to resolve upon . at last he demanded , what they would desire of the netherlanders ? they reply'd , that they had no order , but onely that they came thither to hear what the hollanders would proffer . lastly , having seriously debated the business , they resolv'd to proffer the collonel five thousand tail of iapan silver so soon as he should come to them , with a proviso , that if the hollanders should want his men , they should assist them against the enemy , which they promis'd , but insisted , that the sum was too little ; so that they desir'd , if the netherlanders were really inclin'd to agree , they should send some person of quality to the collonel , to treat with him himself , proffering to leave one of their number , to stay as a hostage till the person whom they should send did return . in the afternoon the secretary , with the interpreter maurice , the tartar agents , and one of the messengers were sent to siautongsiong with a letter , in which he promised him the foremention'd sum ; and another to the dutch prisoners , intimating to them the hopes of their liberty . after the secretaries departure , a tartar jonk was sent to tayowan to lairesse , with orders to send the two chineses with a letter to the governors there , proposing the release of their prisoners , and offering a treaty upon honorable terms . the same day the soldiers in the eight ships under the admirals squadron , consisting in eight hundred men , were divided into sixteen companies and put ashore , and the day after the tents which were pitch'd under the side of a mountain , were quite finish'd . the one and twentieth about noon , secretary ysbrant came back with the interpreter maurice , sent on the nineteenth to siautongsiong , and related , that he had deliver'd him the admirals letter , and discoursed with him ; whereby he found that the collonel was inclin'd to come with four thousand armed men to the netherlanders , that so he might be carry'd to the coast of china , provided the hollanders would give him ten thousand tail of iapan silver ; of which they should pay five thousand so soon as he had given them hostage , that he might distribute it amongst his soldiers , and the other half ( being for him and his officers ) should be paid him so soon as he came aboard their ships , alledging , that those of sakkam and tayowan , being about nine thousand armed men , would immediately after his deserting them , endeavor to agree with them ; that for a little money they should surrender up the castle and forts , with all the countrey thereabouts , and go to the coast of china . and further , he desir'd to keep five hundred acres of land , and two hundred horses , that were his own , which he would lend the hollanders till they were masters of the countrey . besides , at the secretaries request he had undertaken to deliver the netherland prisoners , and to that purpose advis'd him to send one or two ships more from the cape of tankoya to tayowan , that those of the castle might not send out forces , and prevent the design . whilst they were driving this bargain , the jonk eymuy came to the admiral at the point of tankoya , sent by the vice-admiral lairesse from tayowan , with news , that the enemy , as he perceiv'd with his perspective glasses , wrought very hard upon three forts , which he had now finish'd , leading them cross from the sea-shore to the in-land water ; and also that the enemy before with eight or nine great jonks set sail thence . the two and twentieth , being tuesday , the interpreter maurice went again to siautongsiong with a chinese letter , in which he was promis'd five thousand tail of iapan silver , so soon as he brought the netherland prisoners from sakkam to their camp , and that then he should with all his soldiers come to the netherlanders , and go over with them to the main of china . and the same day two ships were , according to his request sent from the fleet at tankoya to tayowan . the three and twentieth in the afternoon the interpreter maurice return'd , with tydings , that the delivering of the netherland prisoners could not be effected , because siautongsiong , before he would undertake it , would first receive five thousand tail of silver . but the admiral and his council no way approving of it , sent them and the former hostages to their masters , notwithstanding the tartars endeavor'd to perswade the admiral to pay the five thousand tail , alledging , that the chineses at their coming over must leave their estates behind them , therefore they ought to be perswaded thereto by money . but the admiral answer'd , that if they should have sent him the money , they could not have been assur'd of his coming to them by his leaving those two inconsiderable hostages , and thereupon resolutely declared , that if siautongsiong desir'd money , he should first deliver the netherland prisoners , and come to them . the four and twenteth in the morning , the zierickzee and tertolen frigats , sent two days before to tayowan , came again to the fleet at tankoya , with letters from the vice-admiral lairesse , and the chinese governors in formosa and tayowan , in answer to the admirals , written to them on the nineteenth . whilst lairesse lay with part of the fleet before tayowan , they perceiv'd that those which they suppos'd to have been battlements before the castle of zelandia , as he had advis'd in his first letter , were onely nets , hung up there to dry . the chinese letter was to this effect : you hollanders write to us to send two men to treat with you , which we are not inclin'd to do before you send two persons to treat with us first : neither do you understand our language , which made you send two chinese rusticks with letters . as to what concerns the letter written to your prisoners , we have made them translate it in our presence , and thereby understand your kind salutation to them all , and also your inclination to agree with us , and cut off the league with the tartars ; with requests moreover , that the prisoners should be set at liberty : if your meaning be so , we shall be very glad ; but the contrary hath appear'd to us by a letter brought to us ashore by assam and another person , viz. that the hollanders are yet united with the tartars , as is manifested also by singlamong and lipovy's letters written to us ; so that we know not what to think of this contradiction . we believe what ever you do is meerly to deceive us , and to draw away our people , but we will prevent it with our greatest care . besides , you have , according to the information of your holland prisoners to us , writ to them , that you are cozen'd by the tartars , because you could not get a place in possession to drive your trade on , and therefore forc'd to cruise up and down the seas with your ships : if this be truth , we will agree with you . if you are resolv'd , and desirous to treat with us , send assam and two other persons of quality to us , whom we promise to entertain nobly , and after having treated with them , let them go freely away ; and when we are agreed , we will also send your prisoners , and give notice to the young coxinga , otherwise call'd sepoan , that we are agreed . the council of war in answer to this letter , writ to the governors of formosa and tayowan the twenty fourth of ianuary from tankoya , to this effect : we thought to have had a better answer from you , than your letter , which we receiv'd this instant , makes mention of ; for thereby appears to us , that you will not send any body to us , neither of your own nor of our prisoners . when we lay before quemuy , before our coming hither , a letter came from sepoan , wherein you specifi'd your inclination to agree with us : and do you now require agents from us to treat with you ? we positively declare , that you shall first send one to us , and hear our answer to your proffer , to give us quelang , tamsui , pehoe , or lamoa , and then we will treat further , and perhaps make a good agreement : which if you will not do , and send us no answer hereupon , we will in the space of two days put our flag of defiance , and use hostility against you every where . our gotten victories before eymuy and quemuy , with the ruine of both cities , as also of the forts on colongsoe and goutsoe , witness our power : therefore since we cannot do any thing to you by fair means , we will try what we can do by force of arms ; for we have that god , who is creator of heaven and earth , on our sides : neither are we at such difference with the tartars , as you suppose . we drive a trade again in hoksieu , and their whole countrey is at our service , and stands open for us : we may put into any of their harbors with our ships : nay , they promise to assist us with all their ionks and forces , if you are stubborn and will not agree with us : therefore consider with your selves , and do not refuse our good proffers whilst you may have them . here inclos'd is a letter to our friends , your prisoners , which pray deliver to them : we observe that they have not well understood our meaning , of which at present we have given them better information . these letters were carry'd to lairesse by the zierikzee frigat , with orders moreover to him , that the sending to redeem the prisoners was come to effect ; and also that the collonel sautongsiong had already inform'd those at tayowan concerning their treating with him , as they had perceiv'd by their letters . upon the sending of these letters ashore , lairesse was order'd to stay two days for an answer ; but if then he receiv'd none , to fire a cannon with a bullet on the shore , and set up a red flag from all the ships , and then come together to the admiral , that they might consult together what was best to be done : but if they should , according to the netherlanders request , send some of their men to treat with them , and should desire that some of the hollanders should go ashore again , that lairesse should send the factor philip mey . the twenty eighth the ensign , christopher iust , came to tell the admiral , that the enemy was that morning come over the in-land water on that tract of land , where their men lay encamp'd with a considerable army ; and being both horse and foot carry'd about seventy colours , which he himself had told , and discover'd accidentally , going with five men more the last night to shoot some venison , towards the south near the river of tamsuy . the admiral immediately upon this intelligence went ashore , where he caus'd the convenientest place , about a cannon-shot from the hill ( where the netherlanders pitched their tents , ) to be entrench'd , and some great guns to be carry'd thither , that therewith they might put a stop to the enemy , if he should march forward ; who about two leagues from thence had encamp'd himself , and shown many bravado's with his horse , but yet durst not set upon the netherlanders , who kept themselves in good order at the fore-mention'd entrenchment , that they might not lose their advantage . the next morning , being the twenty sixth , the enemy sent three men with a letter to the admiral , who gave them audience , and read it without the works , which were not then finish'd , in a tent. the letter was to this effect : tathonling totoksiau sends this letter to the dutch admiral , from an upright heart and good inclination , to which i call the heavens to witness . the letter written by the admiral i have receiv'd , and understand your meaning . our agents also have told us what you said to them ; by which i gather , th●…t you hollanders are a people of noble minds , and endu'd with wisdom and understanding , therefore we desire to enter into a league with you . my intentions i have before declar'd to your secretary and interpreter maurice : i am now come hither with my army for my pleasure . according to a letter sent to me from sepoan at tayowan , i have order to make peace with you : to which purpose two mandarins are sent to tayowan to make an agreement , and surrender such places as you desire ; so that i hope we shall be friends : to attain which i send you this letter , with request , that you will send agents to go with me by land to tayowan , that there they may make an inviolable league between us . the twelfth moon , the nineteenth day . underneath was his seal . whereupon the interpreter maurice was sent with the two tartar agents to the enemies camp , fully to know their intentions , and also to tell them the netherlanders resolutions . the tartars returning before , were in the evening follow'd by the interpreter , who was immediately sent back again with a message , that the netherlanders granted his request , viz. to send two persons of theirs to him , so soon as the six hostages which he had proffer'd should come into their camp , who that very night came thither with the interpreters . at the same time a rumor was spread , and the chinese general had also told it to the interpreter maurice , that the young coxinga was gone to the coast of china , to submit himself to the tartars , and accordingly had commanded his soldiers in formosa to come to him , and surrender up the countrey to the netherlanders : but this quickly appear'd nothing but a bare report . the twenty seventh in the morning , according to a result taken by the admiral and his council , the hollanders agents were sent to the enemies camp , viz. the lieutenant hendrick noorden , and factor iohn renaldus , and iohn melman , as interpreter , for their assistant . they were fetch'd in on horseback , and courteously receiv'd and entertain'd by the chinese general , who according to his promise was ready with his whole army , consisting in two thousand armed men , to break up that day , and go with them by land to tayowan . the agents had these following orders given them in writing to read to the chinese governors at tayowan . i. that they should deliver and surrender the whole countrey of formosa to the netherlanders , that it might be possess'd and govern'd by them as formerly . ii. especially the castle zelandia in tayowan , and the fort provencia , in sakkam , with all the guns and other ammunition , and also quelang . iii. to restore the companies goods , merchandizes , moneys , and other things , which at the surrender of tayowan they took possession of ; and also satisfaction for the charge which they had been at in coming two several years with a fleet of ships to their coasts , which had cost above sixty tun of gold. iv. all debtors to the company , whether their servants or free people , shall satisfie their creditors . v. our prisoners shall immediately be redeem'd , and sent with their goods to our ships . vi. on the granting and allowing of these articles , there shall be an everlasting peace betwixt them and us , and all things past shall be forgotten and forgiven . the commissioners having read the articles severally to them , said , that the netherlanders desir'd a speedy answer , what they were inclin'd to grant or not , and also what they would have of the netherlanders . three sea-men , which were sent along with the agents to carry some goods , came back with two chineses , sent from the enemy with two live hogs , and four baskets of potato's , for a present to the netherlanders ; who gave the bearers two cangans , and as much meat as they would eat , which they devour'd very greedily : he also gave them a pass to bring provision into our camp. after the enemy had broke up with his army , the admiral , according to a resolution taken a little before , also made himself ready to go with the hostages from tankoya to tayowan ; to which purpose towards the evening leaving the shore , he went aboard of the vlaerding frigat , and left the chief command to captain poleman , the second to schimmel penny , and to bittar the third , of the sixteen companies then ashore , viz. six under the first , and five apiece under the other two . the camp was also in good order , their sconces finish'd , their guns planted , and a breast-work rais'd with planks , that if occasion should require , they might easily cast up earth against it . the nut-tree , naerden , mars , flushing , buiksloot , with the quemuy jonk , remain'd there at an anchor . in the evening the admiral , follow'd by one of the tartar jonks , set sail , and the next morning , without having gain'd much ground , because of the strong tyde towards the south , he came to an anchor about half a league to the southward of tankoya . the six chinese hostages , which were left in stead of the three hollanders that went by land to tayowan , related and declar'd at the drinking of a cup of tee with the admiral , that most of the chineses which were then an formosa , were not inclin'd to stay there long , but much rather would go to the coast of china their native countrey where they had friends , and submit themselves to the tartars ; that the old coxinga came to formosa with his soldiers , none was to be blam'd but one pinqua , who was the onely person that advis'd him to it : and since they did not find it on formosa as they had been told ; but on the contrary , lost a great many of their men in the war and sickness , occasion'd from the unwholsom air : and besides , having now lost eymuy and quemuy , therefore the chineses do not at all esteem of this pinqua : nay , the soldiers and others have desir'd to cut his flesh alive from his bones , and every one eat a piece of it , if it might have been permitted . in the evening the ionker frigat , sent from the haven of tayowan by the vice-admiral lairesse , brought a letter to the admiral from the chinese governors , which was to this effect : we the governors of formosa , gamia , siautongsiong , koulavja , anglavja , owilavja , tanlavja , and another tanlavja , write in their names this letter to the lord admiral . we desire nothing but peace . we have receiv'd letters from the tartar , but will not hearken to it , nor have any thing to do with him . you write in your letter , which we have receiv'd , to send you two agents . it is true , we have lost eymuy and quemuy , and also goutsoe , but we care not for them ; for we deserted them freely , and suffer'd the tartars to come into them . we have fought against the same tartars , and slain bethetok , and other of their officers . they have , 't is true , destroy'd and burnt the towns and habitations upon the islands eymuy , quemuy , and goutsoe , and pull'd down some of the fortresses , but have not had the courage to keep them , so that we very well know what people they are . in former times you hollanders have engag'd with us in the piscadores , baxembay , and loakkau ; so that we know your customs , and you ours . we have lost the fight at quemuy , and suffer'd our cities there to be taken by them , but this was done by your help : we have lost a great many men on our part ; but also know , that you likewise have had some loss . but now a letter is brought to me by two mandarins from sepoan , commanding that we shall endeavor to make peace with you , and give you a place to trade in ; therefore if you are willing to agree with us on that account , or not , let us know with speed . as to what concerns us , we have order from sepoan to agree with the admiral , that we may live as friends and brothers . we have also understood by your letter , that if we do not send agents to you in two days , that then you will use hostility against us ; seeing your writing was somewhat harsh , we have thought your proposal to be of like kind . but if you are minded to agree , we will grant your requests , and make a beginning whilst the two agents from sepoan are here ; therefore what the one hath to say to the other ought now to be known . the letter written by the lord-admiral to the prisoners we have deliver'd to them : if you will not credit us , send assam ashore to examine the truth . this letter was seal'd with owiden's seal , in the title call'd owilavia . the twenty ninth the admiral set sail again with the ionker frigat , but the tartar jonks went back . the thirtieth in the morning the admiral was got two leagues to the northward of the cape of tankoya , where by contrary tydes he was again forc'd to an anchor ; and by two persons that came from tayowan , he received a letter from the young coxinga , otherwise call'd sepoan and kimsia , who at that time resided on tangsoa . they also proffer'd the admiral as a present , twenty pieces of silk stuffs , four frails of iapan tobacco , and ten iapan apples , which he modestly refus'd , except the apples . in this letter nothing more was proffer'd the netherlanders than the island lamoa , as appears more at large by the letter it self , as follows : tsiovan , a servant to tsioubontok , is come back , and hath brought good tydings from the lord-admiral with a relation , that the hollanders were inclin'd to make peace with us . we have receiv'd the letter from the admiral written to the netherland prisoners , and understood the contents of it . i much rejoyce at the great love which the hollanders bear to their prisoners . in the last southern mouson , the hollanders coming with ships into the piscadores , they deliver'd a letter to the mandarin , who durst not of himself take upon him to grant what they desir'd , therefore he hath sent the letter to me , on which i sent one to the admiral ; wherein i desire to make peace with the hollanders . but my letter coming to the piscadores , they were gone from thence with their ships to hoksieu . on the admirals coming with his ships to quemuy , a servant was sent from tsioubontok , or tonbeenpek , with a letter to the holland admiral ; to which he had sent answer , that he had agreed with the tartars , and therefore could not make peace with the chineses ; nor that he had any reason to break the league with them ; therefore because we could not then agree with you we fought together : in which fight indeed a great many rusticks were kill'd in quemuy : but we suppose that some of the hollanders were also slain . our intentions were not to fight with them , but we thought to have made peace . all the villagers on the islands , and those which dwell along the sea-coast , have been under my subjection . i also lov'd them , as i do your nation . therefore i send two mandarins , houpou-thousou-iapien , and lungeugia tsiouki , whom i have commanded to endeavor to agree with you ; and we hope , you will not be backward in agreeing with us , which will be good for both , because we shall make good advantage by your trade . if we agree , then you hollanders must forsake the tartars friendship , that we may not fear them ; and when the peace is concluded , we will give you the island lamoa , and deliver you your prisoners ; then we can trade together , and you come with your ships to us , and we with ours to you ; which to testifie that i mean it from my heart , i take the heavens to witness . written in the twelfth moon , the first day . underneath was fix'd sepoan's seal . the messengers that brought this letter related , that they had first been in the piscadores , and from thence , according to their orders , came five days since to tayowan : but they should have been there before , had not the bad weather detain'd them some days at tangsoa . moreover , they had heard six days before , that the three netherland agents were on their way to tayowan ; and also that all the prisoners were in good health . the admiral told them , that if they desir'd the island lamoa , they could have that when they pleas'd , and needed not their proffer : and also told them , that they did not maintain the war against them for lamoa , but for formosa and tayowan . to which they reply'd , if their master sepoan did not rightly understand their desires , it was not his nor their fault ; for the netherland prisoners had so explain'd his letter to them , that he demanded the island lamoa : alledging , if the hollanders wanted formosa and tayowan , they should not have taken the islands eymuy , quemuy , goutsoe , and others thereabouts , from them . then the admiral ask'd if they had no commands besides the letter , to declare any thing else to the hollanders ? whereupon they answering no , the admiral told them , that the netherlanders would on those terms never make peace with them . whereupon they reply'd again , that they might do as they saw fit : for if they could not agree , they would go and submit themselves to the tartar , and desire of him not to grant them to trade there . but these threats the admiral not regarding , told them again , that if they were not yet weary of the war , the hollanders would not be tir'd with using their armes , till they had utterly extirpated them . whereupon the coxingans observing that they could avail nothing by harsh speeches , after a little consideration desir'd the admiral to pass by all those discourses , for they would rather live in friendship than at variance , and therefore were sent to treat ; and to that end desir'd that he would be pleas'd to go with his ship to the harbor of tayowan , where ( after they had consulted with the governor ) they doubted not , but they should give him full satisfaction ; to which the admiral made answer , that he would endeavor to get with his ship to tayowan , and that then he would expect their sudden answer , what they intended to do ; and if they would manifest their good intention , they should bring some of their prisoners along with them , that the admiral might know the reason , why they had not written to him since he came thither , because it created suspicious thoughts in him of their welfare . then the admiral as'd them , why they did not send their prisoners to them according to the agreement at the delivery of tayowan : to which they reply'd , that they were ready to have deliver'd them , if they had been demanded ; but because that was not done , they remain'd still in their power . but after they had promis'd the admiral at their return to bring one of the netherland prisoners with them , and had been kindly entertain'd , taking their leave , they went to the shore , and so from thence to tayowan by land. the six chinese hostages that were aboard the admiral , and had the day before told him that most of the chineses were not inclin'd to stay on formosa , but would rather submit to the tartar ; inform'd the interpreter maurice , that some desir'd to stay and live there , of whom several were persons of quality . the one and thirtieth , the admiral came with the vlaerding frigat half a league southward of sakkam , and the next day anchor'd in the harbor of tayowan , before the castle of zelandia . the second against noon , the interpreter melman came aboard the admiral in a chinese champan , with a letter from the agents lieutenant hendrik noorden , and iohn renaldus , written in tayowan the night before , in which they inform'd the admiral , that after the twenty eighth of ianuary , having remov'd with the army under siautongsiong's command , they rode to sakkam , where coming on the twenty ninth , on the thirtieth they were courteously entertain'd at tayowan , but forbidden to speak with the netherland prisoners . the next day after their arrival in tayowan , they had audience granted them from the governor ouwilavia , before whom they were commanded , according to the chinese manner to kneel , which they refus'd . whereupon ouwilavia having caus'd them to be ask'd , to what end they came to him ; and being told that it was to know how he was inclin'd to agree with them , he answer'd , that he referr'd himself to the letter written by the netherland prisoners , on the sixth of october last to the admiral ; and then ask'd the agents , if they had any thing else to say ? whereupon the agents , according to their instructions read the proposals , which he would no ways hearken to ; but said , that they were unreasonable , and not fit to be answer'd , averring , that the admiral himself had written to the netherland prisoners , that he would be contented with lamoa , whereupon they parted at that time . the first of february , the holland agents met with those of sepoan , where the letter written by the admiral and his council , the one and twentieth of october , to the holland prisoners , and in which they thought to shew , that the hollanders would have been satisfi'd only with lamoa , was produc'd , which the agents explain'd quite another way , viz. that lamoa in comparison to the other places that were proffer'd to the netherlanders , signifi'd nothing , and that they were no ways satisfi'd with it . mean while , being met together , the holland agents said , that they had understood aboard of their ships , how their prisoners were us'd to hard labor , nay , that they doubted whether they were yet living ; they to manifest the contrary , brought them all out of the castle into a court , where the agents look'd upon them at a distance , but were not permitted to speak to them . at last , the agents were directed to tell the admiral , that the mandarins of sepoan were ready to go again to the coast of china , and that he might now send a letter with them to sepoan , and make mention of some other place , and not speak any more of tayowan and formosa , for they were resolv'd not to hear any more of it . while affairs stood in this posture , the chineses told melman , that they would not deliver the castle of formosa , unless forc'd by necessity , which they concluded with a challenge , that if the hollanders would give them a meeting at sakkam , they would fairly try their valor , and fight them hand to hand in champain ; and if they wanted boats , would supply them with their own champans , to land as many as had a stomach to the invitation ; and if their fortune were such ( which they did not fear ) to loose the day , they would deliver up the forts , and whatever else they desir'd ; but if they got the better , which they could not doubt , yet they would be ready to a compliance ; and laying all animosities aside , joyn in an everlasting league of amity . the netherlanders seeing by this , that the chinese governors on tayowan had sleighted the propos'd articles , and commanded their trustees not to make any further mention of surrendring , judg'd it convenient presently to send for their agents , and break off the treaty ; only commanding , that they should tell the chineses at their departure , that since they had sleighted his proposals , they must now make their addresses to batavia , and accordingly sent them this letter . by the letter of our agents which we receiv'd aboard this day , and also by the relation given us by the interpreter , we understand , that you will not hearken to the surrender of tayowan and formosa ; and since we are not impower'd without that , to conclude of any thing ; therefore we desire you to send our agents , and to receive yours , desiring almighty god to give you a righter understanding of your own good , that you may not deceive your selves , trusting too much in your own strength and valor . this letter the interpreter melman carry'd with orders to answer their challenge thus by word of mouth , that if they were so hardy , to try their fortune with the hollanders , and put it to the hazard of a set-day , thanking them for the offer of their champans , they would ( if they wanted boats ) rather swim to shore , to give them their desir'd satisfaction ; and though they knew their valor , they should be allow'd to bring two thousand into the field against their one ; and also they would spare their trouble of coming to sakkam , by giving them a meeting and smart entertainment at the half way . the tartars agents now resolv'd to return , sent one of their servants to baxemboy , with order , to deliver some letters there , and demand answers of those sent from singlamong and lipovi : but he return'd soon after with an arrow in his side ; which the chineses , when they perceiv'd that he was a tartar , had given him ashore ; nay , according to his own saying , they would have taken his life , had he not sav'd himself by swimming to his champan . on the fourth in the forenoon , the interpreter melman came a second time with a letter from the netherland agents to the admiral ; and also one from the chinese governors , in answer to that , written to them on the second instant , which translated , was to this effect . the governors of tayowan and formosa , a koulavja , siaulavja , gom-lavja , anglavja , ouwilavja , tanlavja , and another tanlavja , send in their names this letter to the dutch admiral . worthy sir , we have receiv'd three letters from you , whose contents we understand , being thereby well inform'd of your desires , heretofore you demanded only quelang and tamsuy to trade in ; but now , since our prince sepoan hath condescended to give you lamoa , nothing less will serve your turn than tayowan , sakkam , and the whole countrey of formosa , which is our antient right and patrimony ; but do not deceive your selves to believe , that we will so part with what so many years hath belong'd to us ; but if you will comply , and take what you are proffer'd , well and good . the prisoners are yet strong and healthy . nor have we any thoughts to detain your agents , for whether we conclude , or not , you need not fear but your messengers shall be return'd , so well we know the law of arms ; but send our agents first , because we sent them first to you , and then your own are free to depart . sepoan hath sent a letter heretofore , to which he desires a speedy answer , which also is our request . dated the first moon , the seventh day ; underneath it was subscrib'd , ouwiaen . the holland agents now desiring to return , were not permitted , but in stead thereof , jealousies daily increasing , a guard was set upon them ; wherefore the dutch prisoners earnestly desir'd in their letters , that the admiral would first use some mild way for their deliverance , that they might not always live as exiles amongst a crew of heathens , and their wives and children in batavia , as miserable widows and orphans . melman the interpreter , according to the admiral 's directions , deliver'd the challenge , but receiv'd no other answer than , very well ; and inform'd them , that at his return to the fleet , without the castle they had lately planted along the shore about twenty iron and brass cannon . upon this intelligence , siautongsiong's commissioners perceiv'd that all things were not right ashore , and therefore believ'd , that the hollanders would not send them before their agents came back ; neither did they desire them to go ashore there , but requested , that they might be sent to siautongsiong at tankoya , from whence they were brought , fearing their landing there might cost them their lives ; the rather , because siautongsiong refus'd to go to sakkam or tayowan ; therefore if he deserted those of tayowan , the agents believ'd that he would joyn with the hollanders ; for the letter from those of tayowan to siautongsiong seem'd to express , that sepoan had submitted to the tartars , reforming his hair , and sending for all his soldiers and officers from formosa , with commands , that they should come thence , and surrender up the countrey to the hollanders . but the contrary soon appearing , rais'd in the agents a further suspect , and as many jealousies in the hollanders , so that now the whole business was how to contrive home their agents ; and to that purpose , concluded to write to the governors of formosa , that since they could not surrender up the castle in tayowan , and the fort in sakkam , they would go to treat with kimsia or sepoan himself at tangsoa , and there to see if they could come to better terms with him : this message they sent , with design to get their agents , but never intending any such matter as the performance of it ; and accordingly the chineses believing it , dismiss'd the agents , who upon the sixth in the afternoon came at last aboard again , with the interpreter melman , and a letter written to the admiral from the governors in tayowan to this effect : the governors of tayowan and formosa , gam-lavja , siaulavja , koulovja , anlavja , ouwilavja , tanlavja , and a second tanlavja , send in their names this letter to the hollands admiral . we have perceiv'd by the hollanders letter , that they are of an upright heart , though they suspected we would detain those they sent to treat with us , as appears by their last , which is contrary to our custom , and their opinion , who ever put it into their heads , for we have sent them freely of our own accords , without the formality of meeting half way , and exchanging ours for theirs , whereby you may perceive our integrity , and that we never had any such design : we repose the like confidence in you , and know that you will not fail us in our expectations . you ( as we have understood by your letters ) will intreat sepoan to send a mandarin with you to batavia , and there to agree with your king , which we will acquaint sepoan with , who knows best what is fittest for him in honor to do : you have also receiv'd from sepoan himself a letter , to which be pleas'd to send an answer , because he will not treat without letters of credence . we also advise , that if you intend to treat at tongsoa , with our prince , that you would inform us punctually of the time , that we may give him notice of your coming , and that he may the better prepare jonks to convoy you into safe harbors , to prevent the loosing and endangering of your ships . we have no more to say , but desire our commissioners may be sent to us in this vessel . hereupon the chinese agents were sent ashore , not to tayowan , but according to their request to the southward of the fresh river in formosa . the admiral also order'd melman to bid the men that belong'd to the champan , tell the governors , that if they desir'd a letter from him , they should send for it the next day . the agents henrick van noorden , and iohn renaldus being come aboard of the admiral again , inform'd them , that the quarters in tayowan , except two or three houses , lay ruin'd , and were nothing but a heap of rubbish ; but on the contrary , that sakkam was much inlarg'd with houses , and that they had seen few cattel as they past along . the seventh , two hours before day , according to their resolution taken the last night , the admiral set sail with seven frigats to the point of tankoya , where about noon he anchor'd amongst the rest of the fleet. soon after the admiral 's arrival there , captain poleman coming to him , told him , that all things were well on the shore , only some few soldiers were sick , of which some dy'd , and the distemper increas'd . he added also , that that very day , a captain call'd lita and twenty six soldiers with their arms , came from the chineses with two colours , and one pennon to us , to go over with our ships to tayowan , and offer'd to fight for us against the enemy ; with promise also to get more to their party . this captain lita gave information , that siautongsiong did not in the least intend to come to them , but at one time or other , would set upon them , if he could find a fit opportunity ; and that the enemies forces on formosa consisted in ten thousand arm'd men , of which near five thousand belong'd to this siautongsiong , whereof he kept about him a guard of fifteen hundred men , the rest were distributed , some about the river tamsuy , but the greatest part about iokan . in the evening , there came six soldiers more , belonging to the foremention'd lita , as on the next day twenty five more , furnish'd with coats of mail , helmets , and scythes ; and about noon nine more , each of them only with a scythe , who had stood on the inland water , making signs to be fetch'd over to the dutch camp ; and as they related , had been forc'd to throw away their coats and helmets , or else they could not have gotten through the woods . the foremention'd captain lita , was according to order presented by captain poleman , with four pieces of cangans or clothing , to distribute amongst his soldiers . the tenth came ten other chinese soldiers , belonging to lita's company , with tidings , that the enemy on the other side did fortifie and strengthen himself very much ; to which purpose he had already gotten a great number of baskets to be us'd as blinds , and plac'd them ready for the first opportunity to lay guns betwixt them , and that then they threatned to come , and set upon the netherlanders . there also came four chineses from siautongsiong , into the dutch camp , and in their masters name , presented the admiral with two kings fish , and a basket with potatoes ; in like manner , two other chineses came to the camp , who brought some dry'd fish and other provisions to sell , which poleman took in exchange for a cangang ; but because it was suppos'd that they were sent as spies , none of them was permitted to come within the works . the eleventh came four other chineses , who affirm'd what the ten which came the day before had related , concerning the enemies fortifying himself . those chineses that came thus to the hollanders ( to prevent them from acting any mischief ) were divided amongst the overveen , buiksloot , and cogge frigats , and their arms taken away from them , viz. thirty in the cogge , nine in the buiksloot , and twenty six in the overveen . in the afternoon came a person with a letter from siautongsiong , otherwise call'd tatholing-totoksiau , to the admiral , which was to this purpose . tathonling-totoksiau sends this letter to the hollands admiral . formerly the admiral sent his secretary with the interpreter assam to my army , who spoke with me ; my inclinations have been for the hollanders ever since they have been with me ; we then discours'd of five thousand tail to be distributed amongst my souldiers , of which i have as yet not receiv'd one , so that i find my expectations of receiving money to be frustrated ; nay fear , that by the long delay , my good intentions which i have had in this business , and still have , will be prevented ; therefore i desire , with the first to know your honors intentions , for when i ( which i would have the hollanders take notice of ) shall come to them with my souldiers , they may be sure of the castles and forts , nay , the whole countrey of formosa . you formerly promis'd to give me five thousand tail , when i should deliver the holland prisoners in sakkam , which i never undertook , neither think it needful , because they will fall with the countrey into your hands . and that your honor may the better credit me , i promise hereby to deliver my grand-father to go in the holland ships to soanchefoe , and there treat with singlamong and lipovi , concerning my coming over , and to that purpose request , that they would be pleas'd to send some great jonks hither with the holland frigats , which if they do , all things shall be well . pray credit my writing , for i mean all what is here before mention'd with an upright heart , therefore i desire it may be kept private ; please to send assam to me , that i may hear from him what your intentions are ; if that cannot be , send your resolution in writing , that i may govern my self accordingly . written in the first moon , the fourteenth day ; and underneath stood tathonling-totoksiau his seal . the same messenger brought also two little letters from siautongsiong , as he pretended to the tartar agents ; but being broken open by the admiral , one was found to be to tonganpek , and the other to sibja ; yet both of the following contents . the letter sent to me by your servant gom , i have receiv'd and understood your meaning ; my inclinations , as you very well know , were always to leave this state and come over to the tartars ; but to do it according to your writing with the holland ships , i am something doubtful , fearing they might carry me to holland , or elsewhere : besides there is no conveniency for my wives and children , neither for my arms in those ships , for i am near five thousand strong with my soldiers and officers , which are all ready and willing to come over to you ; wherefore i hereby desire you , to be importunate with singlamong , that his great jonks with the holland ships may be sent at farthest on the fifteenth day of the second moneth , either to tamsuy or tankoya ; upon whose timely appearance , i will immediately put aboard my commanders , wives and children ; as for the soldiers it is no great matter , they may go in the netherland ships : i intend to send my grand-father to speak with you farther about this concern , which i desire you to keep secret . the admiral , by the vice-admiral's and rere-admiral's advice , return'd this answer . from your writing , i understand anew your desire of five thousand tail , which had you come to us with your soldiers , they had been paid before this time , according as we proffer'd : but to be plain with you , we suspect all your actions , which are clandestinely manag'd ; you holding a correspondence at tayowan , though you pretend and desire of us , that your letter may be kept private . we had also thought to have found more fair dealings in the governors of tayowan , and if you were really resolv'd to go to the coast of china , you would not have trifled so long , but sent some persons of quality to us , to have been carry'd in one of our ships to singlamong and lipovi ; but since we cannot by fair means , we will endeavor to bring you and those of tayowan both to better terms by force . the twelfth in the evening , captain poleman with eleven companies being in arms , the guns and other ammunition was in the night brought aboard from the point of tankoya ; and the next day all the tents were pull'd down and put into the ships ; and soon after the sea-men and soldiers that had been appointed to stay ashore , came from thence aboard . the thirteenth in the afternoon , the admiral assembled his council to consult what they should do further , and propos'd , that since they had no place of meeting there , nor on the coast of china , whither they should go with the whole fleet , to see what condition the forts were in at goutsoe , and if they could be repair'd with little cost and trouble , then to pitch there for the present , that they might have a place of rendezvouz upon any occasion , and also might leave there some frigats , to go out in the beginning of the approaching southern mouson , to cruise for the iapan traders . secondly , if they should fall short of goutsoe , whether it were convenient , and the time would permit them to venture a design on the isles lamoa or tangsoa , and from thence send the cruising frigats . thirdly , if they should directly steer from thence to batavia , with the greatest part of the fleet , and send only three or four frigats with the hundred chineses , and their captain with the two tartar jonks to the coast of china , according to their promise to singlamong . these proposals being duly weigh'd and consider'd , at last they resolv'd , first , to examine , how the fleet was stor'd with provisions , ammunition , soldiers and sea-men , and then they might on better ground and with more safety , consult what they had best to do , and accordingly the whole fleet were found to be two thousand and seventy eight men , ( nine hundred and sixty soldiers , and one thousand one hundred and eighteen sea-men ; ) besides an hundred and two soldiers , and an hundred and thirty sea-men that were sick ; the number of those that were dead , was two hundred and eleven in all . the fourteenth the tartars fetch'd twenty three more from the shore that came running to them with their arms , and in their champans carry'd them aboard the vlaerding frigat . the same day a party of the enemies horse and foot , consisting in about three or four hundred appear'd upon the shore , but durst not come within shot of the nearest frigat ; and towards evening they march'd away again . the fifteenth they agree'd to send four frigats , under the command of the rere-admiral verwei , to the coast of china ; and that the admiral should with the rest of the ships go to batavia : the orders which verwei was to observe , were to this effect . to conduct the two tartar ionks home that came with the netherlanders from china to formosa , and also to put ashore in china , the renegade chineses , being an hundred and two , besides their captain ; therefore to use all means to reach the coast of china , and if possible , to get to puthai , and land them there ; or if by contrary winds be could not reach puthai , then to run to chinchieuw . to stay on the coast till the last of february , and wait for an answer to the admirals letter , which he had given the rere-admiral to send by the renegade chineses to deliver to singlamong and lipovi ; and if he receiv'd no answer in that time , to go thence , without any longer delay towards batavia , whither the admiral would set sail with the rest of the fleet before . the admiral 's letter to singlamong and lipovi , from the fleet before tunkoya was to this effect . the holland admiral balthazar bort , doth hereby present his kind salutation to singlamong the vice-roy , and taising lipovi general of the territory of fokien ; and wishes health to their excellencies , with a happy and prosperous government . we hop'd that the chinese forces which remain on tayowan and formosa , would have accepted of your excellencies proffer , and accordingly come over to us to be conveigh'd to china . to the letters written by your highness to that purpose to them , we added another , to assure them of our integrity and care , we would manifest in the carrying over and furnishing them with provisions , which was deliver'd by your excellencies agents to siautongsiong , general of the forces in the south part of formosa , who pretended to be satisfi'd therewith , and began to treat with us , and demanded five thousand tail of silver beforehand . but we observing , that if he should once have gotten the money , he would have deceiv'd us , therefore we would not consent to it ; however , upon his assurance , that sepoan , otherwise nam'd kimsia their prince , had agreed with your excellencies , and submitted himself to his imperial majesty , we dispatch'd agents to him , and i also went from tankoya thither by sea. i receiv'd a letter from sepoan , whereupon he offer'd us the isle of lamoa , and to make peace with us , provided we would immediately break our league with your highness , and joyn with them , which we look upon as a business no way suiting to our honor ; therefore we immediately commanded our agents from tayowan , and refusing all treaties about peace , resolv'd to go to arms ; but a sickness arising amongst our soldiers that lay encamp'd some time in tankoya , we were necessitated to remove . mean while captain lita submitted , and brought with him an hundred men , which we have sent your highness with this letter , had your excellencies sent your jonks with us , many more would have come over ; for they pretend , that they dare not venture themselves in our ships : we will be here again from batavia ( whither we are now going ) with a strong fleet and forces in the southern mouson , when we hope your highnesses will also be ready , that we may fall upon the enemy in tangsoa and lamoa , or where ever else he shall be , that so we may at once make an end of the work. when kitat or lita the commander was come aboard the admiral , and told that he should go with four frigats to china , with all his people , he shew'd great signs of joy ; affirming , that siautongsiong did not intend to come in , but only held them in treaty to gain time , yet they might easily master formosa and the fortresses thereon , if they would suddenly set upon lamoa and tangsoa with a well man'd fleet , those being the only strong places which he had on the coast of china . the sixteenth , the rere-admiral verwei set sail with his four frigats , and steering northerly along the formosan coast , about noon anchor'd a league from ape-mountain ; and likewise the admiral with eleven ships , and the jonk quemuy putting forth , came to an anchor on the one and twentieth in the piscadores . in the evening , the rere-admiral verwei set sail with the four frigats to the coast of china , to land the chinese revolters , either on puthay or about the river chincheo , under the tartars jurisdiction . the twenty fifth , a letter written by the admiral to the young coxin , or sepoan , in tangsoa , was sent ashore by a chinese prisoner at pehoe , that from thence he might go thither with the first opportunity , which was to this effect . the holland admiral balthazar bort wishes health to sepoan . i receiv'd your letter at tayowan ; but the sudden departure of your messengers would not afford me opportunity of sending an answer . we did at your request send commissioners to tayowan ; but when they motion'd the surrender of the fort , they had a guard put upon them . we always believ'd , that it was free for us to ask , and you to deny , without such affronts . tsiautongsiong made us believe , that your highness had submitted to the tartars , and commanded all your souldiers from formosa , with order to deliver the countrey to us : whereupon we sent our agents , as aforemention'd : but when we receiv'd your letter , we understood the contrary ; for you advis'd us to break our league with the tartar , and proffer'd us onely lamoa for a factory , and the releasing of our prisoners : in answer to which , we advise you to unite with the tartar , and deliver tayowan to us , that we may live peaceably together , and trade flourish afresh , which you very well know is our chief aim . i much wonder why those of tayowan , while our agents were there , sent not to me , and why yours never return'd to speak with me ; perhaps they may pretend fear , but they have no reason , for with us 't is usual in the midst of the sharpest war , to send persons to treat , and make overtures of peace : and themselves are able to make out , how honourably we protected them : whereas on the contrary , those of tayowan were so barbarously uncivil , that they would not suffer our agents to speak with our prisoners , nor take a letter from them to us. i have set sail from thence , with intention to come to you at tangsoa , in hopes to find more civility , and withal to perswade you to send ambassadors to batavia ; but the stormy weather hath spent so much of the time , that to my great sorrow i could not effect my desire : therefore i have left this letter with the piscadoreans , to be sent to you with the first opportunity . if you resolve to send , do it with speed . balthazar bort . the twenty sixth the admiral set sail again with his ten ships , and ran by the high western island : the twenty seventh he saw the sands ; and the twenty eighth , the macau islands . on one of these macau isles stands the city macao , of whose beginning and plantation this is the account . the chineses at first permitted the portuguese to traffick on a desolate isle call'd sancham , or sancian , thirty leagues from the continent , and ten from macao , where they built themselves , in stead of houses , bowers of plash'd trees , and meanly thatch'd on the top . here the chineses came to trade with them , after they were thus setled , nor would suffer their nearer approaches , being terrified with the remembrance of the former calamities they suffer'd by invasions , especially of the tartar in the year . yet fresh in their memory . these their fears and jealousies increas'd upon them , by seeing and considering the portuguese ships , what huge vessels they were , like floating castles , big with armed men , and terrifying both sea and land with the voice of their thundering guns ▪ besides , the mahumetans and moors , which in great numbers daily resorted to canton , reported , that these people ( meaning the portuguese ) were franks ( for so they call'd all europeans ) and were a mighty people of prodigious valour , and conquerors of whatever they design'd , and that the borders of their empire were extended to the brims of the universe . but though the portuguese were thus represented , and appear'd themselves to be too formidable , yet the avarice of the chineses overpower'd their fear ; for the benefit accrewing by this commerce was so great , that it did not onely redound to the emperors advantage , but also the magistrates and common people were all sharers ; so that by degrees they suffer'd it to be driven within their dominions , yet with this proviso , that so soon as their time of sale was done , they should go again to india with their commodities . the portuguese merchants had annually two markets or fairs , to buy what the indian ships transported in ianuary , or the iapanners in iune . the fairs or markets were not kept in the haven of macao , nor on the isle of sancian , as in antient times ; but in canton it self , whither an infinite company of people resorted ; for the portuguese went from the city macao , with the magistrates leave of china , to the metropolis canton , two days journey by water , against tyde , and lodg'd at night in their vessels in the haven : yet all things were done with such circumspection and vigilancy , that it was easie to see they were not without jealous fits , and grudgings of their former fear . these yearly fairs continu'd two months , and sometimes longer . by this means that place which was before desolate , began to be inhabited not onely by the portuguese , but also by many of the neighboring people ; so that in few years , by the great abundance of commodities brought thither out of europe , india , and china it self , it grew a famous and populous city : nay , such was the chineses covetousness , seeing their wealth , that they not only dwelt there , and traded , but married with them , and in a short time fill'd the whole isle full of rich habitations . this place is also famous amongst the catholicks , for the great resort thither of priests , and their converting the natives to the christian faith. from hence all the voyages for the converting of heathens were undertaken ; as to iapan , china , tunking , cochinchina , cambaya , laos , and other countreys ; wherefore the king of portugal gave it the title of a city , and by the approbation of the pope rais'd it to an episcopal see. but since the banishing of the portuguese out of iapan , this city hath much decreas'd . the twenty ninth in the night the fleet reacht the east point of the isle ainan , which , according to bartholomew verwei's observation , lies much more northerly than it is plac'd in the general map. on this isle lies the city ingly , otherwise call'd ciunchew , being fortified with very strong walls , full of handsom buildings , and well seated for trade ; the whole island being in a manner surrounded with mountains and woods , produceth great plenty of all necessaries for humane sustenance . on the mountains grows the sweet-smelling craine-wood , and likewise ebony , roses , and brasile , much us'd by the dyers through all china . there are also many indian nuts , and a fruit by them call'd iaca , which grows not on the branches , but the body of the tree . amongst others , there also grows a certain strange herb , in the chinese tongue call'd chitung ; for the sea-men are of opinion , that they can find by its joynts or knobs , in what month , and how many storms there shall be in a whole year , saying , the fewer joynts this herb hath , the less the number of storms will be ; and likewise from its stalks that shoot out of the joynts from the root upwards , they judge in what month it will be tempestuous weather . the island also breeds many harts , and other wild and tame beasts , besides abundance of birds . near this island they also fish for pearls on the northern shore , between this and the main land. there is likewise a very strange fish caught here , with four eyes , and six feet , which the chineses affirm produces also pearls . there is yet another monster in this sea , whose head resembles a birds , all the rest a fish , and yields , as they say , several precious stones . between the city coacheu and the isle of hainan they catch some sea-crabs , which differ not much from the other , except in this , that as soon as they come out of the water into the air , they are turn'd into stone , yet still keeping their former shape . the portuguese and chineses use them for medicines against burning fevers . on the southside of this isle the chineses catch whales , after the same manner as we do at greenland . this island hath divers mountains towards the south side , whereof one call'd kinim , hath a quarry of red marble . not far from linkao , a little town , there lies the mountain pisie , of which the chineses tell strange fictions ; for they relate , that there was a stag endued with humane reason , which conducted the islanders army through unknown ways , and brought them where they block'd up their enemy , that came from cochinchina to invade them , by which means they obtain'd a great victory , and on the same place erected a temple in his honor. eastward of cincheu is a lake , where a city stood formerly , that was swallow'd up by an earthquake . by the little town iai rises a mountain , said to be so lofty , that neither wind nor rain reaches the top ; and therefore call'd hoeifung , that is , above the wind. it is very remarkable what the chineses relate of the sea near the town cium , viz. that it neither ebbs nor flows , which is observ'd at the neighboring places ; but runs one half of the month towards the east , and the other half to the west . the city of ingly is a place of great commerce , in which there are three markets every day ; one of which is held in a very large place on the east side of the city , whither so soon as the sun rises divers merchants resort , as arabians , turks , zurats , malabars , abyssines , and those of pegu and malaya , besides many of the native inhabitants , indians , and portuguese . after this market is ended , which continues till nine a clock , begins a second , which is kept before the governors palace , and lasts till noon , at which time every one retires home to their dinners . in the afternoon about three a clock the third market begins , in a place at the south side of the city , where those women ( for the females drive the trade here , and not the men ) which sell several sorts of goods , stand apart by themselves , and separated from one another ; first stand in a row the pepper-traders ; next , those that sell betel leaves , onekka , water-melons , and anana's ; and behind them the book-sellers . in another quarter are the ironmongers and brasiers shops , furnish'd with armor , poniards , swords , and all sorts of weapons , and likewise sandal-wood : opposite to them stand such as vend sugar , honey , and all manner of preserves : not far distant is sold white , black , red , yellow , green , and gray beans ; and lastly appears a handsom square , where all sorts of herbs , either for food or physical use , may be bought . here also those merchants which trade in linnen , and other commodities by whole-sale , have their exchange ; beyond which is a market for poultry , as hens , ducks , pigeons , parrots , and other birds ; and likewise of cabrito's , or goats . here are also three high streets : in the first on the right side are some jewellers , which sell rubies , hyacinths , and the like ; on the left side , many chinese picture-drawers , intermix'd with such as sell divers colours of sowing-silks , silk and damask stuffs , flannel , sattin , gold wyre , cloth of tissue , porcelane , wax'd baskets , copper basons , pots , and cans , great and small ; quicksilver , chests , writing-paper of all colours , almanacks , leaf-gold in books , looking-glasses , combs , spectacles , brimstone , chinese scymiters with wax'd scabbards , china-roots , fans , and other trifles . the second is full of picture-shops . the third is onely for private use . passing on somewhat further , you come to the fruit-market , and through that into the fish-market ; and from thence turning towards the left side , to the shambles , beyond which is a peculiar place , where the women sell by retail round and long pepper , white and black cloves , nutmegs , mace , cubebs , cinnamon , cummin , ginger , zedoar , sandal-wood , rhubarb , galanga , anniseeds , and the like : on the right side is the rice-market ; close by which , the place where they sell pots , bags , mats , and salt ; and opposite to it , on the left side , oyl . the first of march the fleet sail'd by tinhosa ; the second , by the cape de avarelles ; on the third they pass'd over the garden of holland , breda , and ackersloot sands , lying on the south side of the paracelles : the fourth they sail'd by candor , and on the seventh anchor'd at the isle of timon . the eighth was publickly read an order of the council , by which it was commanded , that none , either there or at batavia , should sell any of the chinese children which the officers , soldiers , or sea-men had taken , either to moors or heathens : and for the better prevention thereof , it was order'd , that they should all be numbred ; which office was committed to the charge of peter suskens , captain adrian mouldpenny , secretary henry ysbrands , and iohn renaldus . this order was verbatim as follows . since there are many chinese children , as well females as males , in the fleet which belong to the officers , sea-men , and soldiers , whom we fear they may sell either here at poele timon , or when they come to batavia , either to idolaters or mahumetans , which is neither fitting nor lawful for us christians , but strictly forbidden by our superior magistrates : therefore we give every one knowledge and warning , not to dispose of any of the maids or youths , or other chineses , either here at poele timon , or batavia , to mahumetans or idolaters , neither to barter nor give them away to such , on pain of those punishments decreed for such offences : and that such misdoers may be found out , every one shall be oblig'd to give an account of how many they have , to our appointed officers , that they may take their names in writing : and this to be set up in all the ships of the fleet lying at an anchor before poele timon . dated the eighth of march , . the tenth it was concluded in the council , that since there was not provision enough to be had for the fleet , and that which was there , very dear , to go thence to the isle of laver , in hopes to be better provided : towards which having weigh'd anchor , they set sail in the evening , and about midnight arriv'd there . on his departure the admiral left a letter with the inhabitants of poele timon , to deliver to the rere-admiral verwei , in which he advis'd him of all what had hapned since they parted . the twelfth it was resolv'd in council that evening to proceed on their voyage to batavia ; according to which , they weigh'd anchor , and set sail. the thirteenth the fleet sail'd by poele panjang ; and on the fourteenth pass'd lingen , and poele saya , and in the evening poele toesjouw . the fifteenth towards night they pass'd by the rock frederick hendrick , and towards evening entred the straights of banka . the twentieth the fleet stemm'd the thousand islands , and in the evening anchor'd in twenty eight fathom , and were about three leagues distant from the isle of edam . the next day , being the one and twentieth , the fleet came to an anchor at batavia , with ten ships . the sea-hound frigat , sent thither with the quemuy jonk , with letters from the piscadores , were also arriv'd there , and likewise two other jonks . towards evening the admiral balthazar bort , vice-admiral huibert de lairesse , the council of war , and commanders of all the ships , went ashore , and were courteously receiv'd by his excellency the lord maetzuiker , who inviting them to dinner the next day , the admiral related all his adventures to him , deliver'd him also his papers , and a list of the prisoners and the chinese children , which were in all two hundred forty three ; viz. fifty nine men , a hundred forty eight male children , and thirty six female . mean while the rear-admiral bartholomew verwei , who on the twenty fourth of february set sail with four ships from the piscadores , to the coast of china , to transport the revolted chineses , and land them about puthay , or the river chincheo , the twenty sixth came to an anchor at the island colongsoe , where he desir'd the tartar agents , that they would with one of their vessels fetch away the chineses ; to which purpose he put the agents ashore at the city eymuy . the next day they brought a jonk , into which they were put with their arms , and likewise the letters given to the agents , to be deliver'd the vice-roy singlamong and general lipovi , with which the agents went to the city chincheo . the twenty eighth a tartar vessel came aboard the rere-admiral , in which was a shaven chinese call'd hionko , which had formerly liv'd in batavia , and spoke portuguese , who told him , that he was sent by sitetok , with request to verwei , that he would please to come to him to haytin ( a place about a league and a half from thence ) to a treat ; but verwei being sickly , put it off . this hionko also related , that the enemy with his forces lay yet in tangsoa , and durst not go to tayowan , fearing the dutch ships that lay before it ; and that about fourteen days since , five thousand men came to them in sixty jonks , which then lay at haytan ; that the commanders which came in the said jonks desir'd to inhabit the isles of eymuy and quemuy , which if it were permitted them , the prime of the coxingans would come over to them : but the vice-roy singlamong had denied , and would not hearken thereto , alledging , that when another holland fleet should come again on the coast , they would then without any further trouble submit . the first of march the overveen , cogge , and buiksloot frigats came to an anchor by the rere-admiral . the third , being monday , verwei set sail with his four ships , that according to order he might proceed on his voyage to batavia , and in the afternoon found himself half a league beyond the island with the hole ; his course south-south-west . the fourth he descry'd lammo , an isle in the north-west , four leagues from the fleet , in twenty two and twenty three fathom water ; and in the evening the sands , nor-west and by west , within five leagues . the fifth , being wednesday , verwei came amongst a company of chinese fishers , of which he thought to overtake one , or by firing of a gun make him strike ; but in vain , for they by their nimble sailing got clear away . in the forenoon they saw pedro branco , and about noon were in twenty two degrees eleven minutes northern latitude : towards evening they descry'd the isles lemas , nor-west , three leagues from them . the eighth , being saturday , in the morning they had tinhosa in the west , five leagues distant , and at noon in the nor-west , his course being south-south-west . munday the tenth , about sun-rising , they saw poele canton , west-south-west four leagues from them ; and at noon , by observation , found themselves in fifteen degrees and three minutes northern latitude , and at sun-set descry'd the box horns in the south-west and by south . the eleventh they discern'd the cape averello , in the south and by west , six leagues from them ; and poele cambier de terre in the nor-west and by west , at three leagues distance . the twelfth in the morning they reach'd the round holm , being three leagues to the west and by north ; and the bay of pangerang in the nor-west , at the same distance . the thirteenth early they saw poele cecier de mare , in the south-east and by east , about six leagues from them ; and the fourteenth at noon the point of sinques iagues about five leagues to the nor-west . the fifteenth , being saturday , they had still sight of the high land of cambodia . on monday they saw poele candor in the nor-west , about three leagues distance . the twentieth in the morning they had the isle of timon in the south , towards which verwei steer'd his course with the other ships , and in the afternoon dropp'd anchor on the west side of the great sandy bay , in eighteen fathom water . the inhabitants of this place inform'd verwei , that the admiral bort had been there ten days with the rest of the fleet. the same day verwei set sail again about noon from poele timon , and was the next day in the south-west and by south , four leagues from poele panjang , which lay nor-nor-west two leagues from him : the following day the east point of lingen bore west-south-west from him ; in the evening , the isle poele sayo nor-west and by north ; and the northermost of the isles , south-west and by south . the twenty third , being sunday , the fleet descry'd the mountain monapyn , in the south-south-east , five leagues distant , in fifteen fathom water . in the afternoon the monapyn bore south-south-east three leagues off . here he sail'd directly towards the straights of banka , and on munday morning came up with poele nanko , driving with a fore-tide into the straights , and in the evening descry'd the island lucipar east-south-east , in five fathom and a half , from whence he steer'd his course directly south-west . on tuesday , being the twenty fifth , they saw the isle with the high trees in the west and by north , four leagues from them : on wednesday the north-watchman ▪ in the south-south-east , about three leagues ; and towards evening in the south-south-east , at one league . the twenty seventh , being thursday , verwei sail'd west-ward , along by the thousand islands , and in the afternoon ran safe to an anchor in five fathom water , on the road before batavia , where going ashore , he went with the commanders of the other three ships to the lord general maetzuiker , and the council , and related such adventures as had hapned to him since his departure ; who for his faithful services and valorous conduct , gave him hearty thanks , and promis'd him greater rewards . thus much of the relation concerning what hapned to the first fleet , set out under the command of the admiral balthazar bort , and the vice-admiral iohn van campen , to the coast of china , and their expedition to the vice-roy singlamong and general lipovi ; and likewise what adventures befel the second fleet. now it is requisite to give a brief account of what hapned in hoksieu , to the merchant ernest van hogenhoek . till the first of march , anno . captain constantine nobel had resided in the city hoksieu , as agent ; but then he came aboard the finch , which he freighted with merchandises to batavia ; in whose place hogenhoek was order'd to look after the companies business in hoksieu , and to keep a journal as well of state as trading affairs , and of all his transactions and services done for the company , according to his orders given him from the admiral bort and his council . the same day in the morning the vice-roy singlamong went to chinzieu , to receive the enemies of the isles tamswa and lamoa into favor , except kimsia , who was said to be gone to tayowan . on wednesday , the fifth , the general lipovi went also to chinzieu , that there with the vice-roy , he might receive the submitting chineses into favor ; from whence he sent one of his mandarins to the netherlanders , to complement them , and tell them in his name , that some letters written by the council of state for that empire , were come to his hands , and that theirs would soon follow . not long after the general lipovi's chief secretary came also with a copy of the council of states letter , which was to this effect . we lepous have shew'd your letter concerning the hollanders trading here , to his imperial majesty . we ponpous have also made your last years writing concerning the hollanders , known to his majesty . the piejapous have also shew'd yours written to them , to his majesty . the conbon likewise hath written a letter to the emperor , that the promis'd ships were already come ; and likewise the hollanders request concerning trade . povi hath also written to the zoetaysins , that the holland admiral was come with his fleet of war to hoksieu , and that his request was to come and trade here once a year , and also that he might have a place granted for the building of a store-house . the express of the conbon written to the zoetaysins inform'd , that the holland admiral hath brought some goods with him in his ships , with request that he may dispose of them to pay his soldiers . on all the foremention'd writings his majesty made answer , you , my lords , go and consult first about this business ; then let me know your opinions , and i will give you my further answer . the zoetaysins , puejapous , lepous , ponpous , in humble obedience to your imperial majesty do certifie our opinions in manner following . we have look'd over antient records , and find that it was never us'd to permit any strangers to live in our countrey , or build a factory , much less to drive a constant trade ; therefore we suppose it ought not to be granted . we also find , that in antient times it hath been accustomed , that when any strangers came to complement the emperor , their goods which they brought with them were put into one of the emperors own store-houses , erected for that purpose , where one of our mandarins taking an inventory thereof , sold them : but without addresses to the emperor with presents , nothing was permitted . but since the holland admiral comes hither to assist the emperor against his enemies , we think that by way of compensation he may this one time be suffer'd to sell his goods brought along with him , first obtaining licence from the general lipovi , and the conbon in hoksieu : but hereafter the hollanders shall first make their addresses to the emperor , before they shall sell their goods . the empeeor answer'd hereupon , i conghy , the twenty seventh day of the twelfth moon , in the second year of my reign , permit the hollanders to come every other year and trade : the other points i am of the same opinion as you , my lords . these are the words of the emperor , according to which , and this letter , you may govern your selves . in the translating of this copy of the council of states letter , their manner of stile was as much as possible could be imitated . the foremention'd lepous and ponpous , which had written these letters to singlamong and lipovi , are judges and councellors of civil affairs , as the piejapous are of martial : the zoetaysins are four guardians in the time of his father , plac'd over the young emperor and empire , to supervise affairs during his minority , being at the time of this grant about twelve years of age. the tenth , being munday , hogenhoek sent the secretary cheko with a letter to the governour of hoksieu , who promis'd to speed it with his post to the netherland ships . on wednesday , being the twelfth , the netherlanders went all to the pagode conzan , being one of the greatest in all those lower territories , situate in a most pleasant and delightful place , about three leagues from hoksieu . monday the seventeenth , in the afternoon , lepora , one of the vice-roys secretaries , came to visit hogenhoek , to whom , amongst other discourses , he related , that the enemies of tanzwa and lamao had alter'd their opinions , except ziekautia chief general of kimsia , who staid with his wives , children , soldiers , and jonks , to know on what terms he should come in , having first cut off his hair after the tartar fashion . he also related , that there was shortly expected a seal'd letter from his majesty , with great presents for the hollanders . the twenty eighth , being tuesday , hogenhoek went to visit the conbon and governor , and desir'd him to expound the meaning of those words , that the hollanders might come and trade with their ships every other year : to which he courteously reply'd , that the great council of state at peking would not yet permit the hollanders a free trade for ever , nor grant them a place for the building of a store-house , according to their minds declared to his majesty ; but he was assur'd that his imperial majesty , on the proposal of the council , had made answer , that they might come once in two years ; which was as much as to say , that the hollanders coming from remote places , could come but once in two years with their ships to trade , at which time they should have leave to drive their commerce : and it seem'd by this order , that gifts and presents were onely wanting to supple the courtiers , and soften the counsellors of state , through whose hands all things of this nature pass'd , by reason of his majesties puerility : and if ( continu'd he ) you do hereafter order your affairs accordingly , i dare promise and undertake that you may not onely come once a year , and traffick ; but twice , if you be able so to do . whereupon , after several such like discourses , he took his leave and departed . from the nineteenth , being wednesday , till the twenty second , nothing hapned of any remark , the netherlanders being onely busie in building of one small , and two great rooms , for the stowing their commodities against the next season . on sunday the twenty third , the general lipovi's chief secretary came to to visit the hollanders , with whom they discours'd about the news sent from the court in peking ; and he explain'd it just as the governor had done , saying , that he had discours'd with his master about it , who had told him , the hollanders are sure enough in this countrey : the building of a store-house is of small consequence ; they have already a good house to trade in . when his majesty says , once in two years , they may come every year , nay twice a year , if they can , provided the hobou ( meaning constantine nobel ) went back to batavia , and from thence were sent with a formal embassy and presents to the court at peking . against the evening the governor of hoksieu sent the foremention'd letter to constantine nobel back again , with information that the four ships were gone . on munday the twenty fourth the emperors commissioners came from peking , to confer titles of honor on tonganpek and zibja , the sons of zovja , whom his majesty had receiv'd into favor . on tuesday , being the twenty fifth , ongsamya , secretary to the vice-roy singlamong , receiv'd the netherlanders that came to visit him very courteously ; and after having drank two or three cups of tee , and shewed them his whole house , he solemnly invited them to a dinner , where they were nobly entertain'd : and having pass'd about several cups of their liquor , he said to them , the netherlanders may now be assur'd of a free trade for ever ; but that they being so eminent merchants , ought not to deal with the meaner sort of people , ( as they had done the two preceding years ) who sold their goods again by retail , and then could scarce dispose of half of them ; but that they should trade with the vice-roy , general , and governor , who if they wanted any thing in their requests , might intercede for them at court ; and that then also they would be assur'd to carry out as much white raw silk ( which his majesty had prohibited on pain of death ) as they desir'd : whereas on the contrary , if their highnesses were not pleas'd , they could not transport one bale ; therefore they ought to be wary . hereupon hogenhoek made answer , that it was certain these proposals might be advantageous , and that they agreed with the opinions of his masters ; but if the hollanders should trade with their excellencies onely , who ingross'd the commodity , as they had done in canton , that then they could not subsist at that rate ; on which account , and for no other reason , they had left canton : and he would rather prosecute the design no farther , but go to a place of trade , where they might dispose of their goods at profit : but if their highnesses would deal with them , they should have the refusal , and they would be very reasonable , according as the market went. after this they fell into other discourses , viz. that ziekautya , a famous soldier , and general to sepoan , was come to them , accompanied with six thousand of the chiefest coxingan soldiers ; and that one of the chief officers , haytan's brother , being ashore , and repenting , intended to make his escape again in the jonks that lay hard by , but was overtaken by some of the vice-roy's soldiers , who would immediately have beheaded him , had not his brother , who had been governor of haytan , begg'd him ; yet nevertheless he was put into prison . this discourse being ended , and having drank a chirping cup , he desir'd hogenhoek to bear him company for two or three hours longer , and then gave him leave to return . on wednesday the twenty sixth , the governor of hoksieu's secretary came to visit the netherlanders , with request , amongst other discourses , for his lords cotton quilt , promis'd by constantine nobel , which hogenhoek immediately sent him . the twenty eighth , being friday , hogenhoek went to the conbon or governor , with requests to him , that since the goods which he had left were not sold , he would grant him a pass ; for he intended to send some goods to the territory of nangkin , or chikiang , there to exchange them for wrought silks ; to which he made answer , that he could not do it of his own accord ; but that he would write to the general lipovi , who was also concern'd in it , and let him know his answer in a fortnights time . besides , the governor told him , that it was their own faults , that they had not sold their merchandizes sooner , for he was a man of sixty years old , in all which time he never knew cloves sold for an hundred and sixty , or an hundred and seventy tail ; and accordingly all their other goods were set at too high rates , so that they would not go off , unless they sold them cheaper , although there was neither want of buyers nor money . the chineses sold the goods which they brought with them much cheaper , viz. bags of pepper at nine or ten ; sandal-wood , twenty two ; and quicksilver , at an hundred and ten , and an hundred and twenty tail ; colour'd clothes , at three , and three and a half the dutch ell ; scarlet , five and six tail ; which said he , are too great gains , according to what they are bought at kalappa . hogenhock answer'd the governor hereupon , that it seem'd not strange to him , that the revolted chineses sold their goods so cheap , ( for stoln goods were always sold cheaper than those that were bought with ready money ; ) at which the governor smiling , desir'd the hollanders to excuse him , that he did not invite them to dinner , because his youngest wife lay a dying , so that after having drank a cup of bean-broth , they departed . on tuesday , being the first of april , the governors wife died , which occasion'd that he gave audience to none in fourteen days time . wednesday , being the second , the vice-roy's secretary sent the factor lapora with a letter to the hollanders , informing , that two agents , with two mandarins stil'd tzouzou ( that is , governors ) came the twenty eighth of the first moon from peking , and had brought with them the emperors letter and presents to the hollanders , for their faithful service . on tuesday the twenty eighth , haytankon governor of sinkzieu , with two jonks , set sail to the manillaes : their lading consisted chiefly in raw and wrought silks : and it was rumor'd , that the vice-roy and general intended to send a trading fleet to iapan , to which purpose abundance of silk was already bought out of the upper territories , which occasion'd so small inquiry for the netherland goods . about this time it hapned that no rain had fallen for six or seven days : whereupon the conbon or governor caus'd the killing or eating of swine to be forbidden by proclamation , on pain of death ; because the young rice-plants , that should be transplanted , dried up to nothing . and on the thursday , being the seventeenth , the conbon , with all his mandarins and nobles , went in procession on foot , ( which was never seen before ) into several temples , and carried perfumes , making great offerings to their idols . the priests also went up and down every day making great lamentations and prayers for rain ; the more , because the conbon had threatned them , that if no rain fell in ten or twelve days , they should be severely beaten with sticks . the sixteenth , being wednesday , the factor lapora came with a letter , copied out of the vice-roy singlamongs , written to his secretary ongsamya , the contents of which were as followeth . the holland admiral hath by assisting us against the enemy gain'd great honor , which i have made known to the emperor , who hath sent two agents from peking , with an imperial letter and presents to them : his majesty hath also written to us to go with your forces and ingage tayowan , and upon the conquering of it , to restore it to you ; and also that you may come every two years to trade . acquaint the holland hobou with this joyful news , and that the agents are also to be in hoksieu within fifteen or sixteen days . on friday , the eighteenth , the netherlanders were inform'd , that the vice-roy and general , attended with some of the revolted mandarins , were gone a voyage with their jonks to tanswa and lamoa , to meet tziekautzia , who waited there to submit , as they had been inform'd ; but coming thither , they found no body , kimsia being fled with all his people ; yet the tartars not daring to stay , fearing his return , took away the villagers , with their wives and children , ruining and burning all they could find . on saturday , being the nineteenth , some merchants came with tydings that tziekautzia had brought a great many merchandises with him from tayowan , and the other islands , as pepper , sandal-wood , quicksilver , iapan-wood , cloves , amber , cloth , and the like . about this time the rice ( by reason of the abundance of prisoners and coxingan chineses , and likewise the army which lay there ) began to grow very dear ; insomuch that a sack was sold for thirty five or thirty six maes : their highnesses therefore were necessitated for some time to give leave to those chineses that were not soldiers , to go to sea with their vessels , and seek to get a livelihood , and also till some ground on the sea-shore . on monday , the one and twentieth , news came that houtin , one of the valiantest soldiers belonging to sepoan , was come to the tartars , accompanied with eight thousand men , whom he deliver'd all to the tartars ; and likewise , that kimsia was gone to tayowan , and anpikya to the piscadores ; and that kimsia resolv'd there to venture the hollanders and the tartars till the uttermost time , and was daily busie about fortifying and strengthning the castle zelandia , and raising another fort on sakkam , so to make formosa invincible . on thursday , being the twenty fourth , news came that the general lipovi was gone from sinchieuw to soanchieuw , whence he was expected in ten or twelve days ; likewise that a post was come from the court at peking , with information , that lipovi was made povi , or governor of three provinces , viz. fokien , kiangsi , and chekiang ; a thing seldom done , to give the chief command , both in civil and military affairs , of three territories , to one lord. monday the twenty eighth , a mandarin came in the governors name to complement hogenhoek , and to tell him , that the emperors agents were expected within five or six days in hoksieu . on tuesday the twenty ninth , the governor caus'd an idol-priest , because he had been negligent in his prayers and offerings for rain ( for the droughty season still continu'd ) to be miserably beaten with sticks , threatning him moreover , that if none fell in five or six days after , he should be executed . the first of may , being thursday , it hapned to rain , to the great joy of the idol-priests ; and the same day the governor sent the mandarin tan-lavja to tell the netherlanders , that the agents were expected either that day or the next , and if they would not please to go and fetch in those lords , because they were come so great a journey about their business , it being the tartars fashion , and that which nobel had also done the last year . hereupon , the netherlanders prepar'd immediately to go to meet the agents , and congratulate their welcome , as soon as they should have notice of their arrival . on saturday , being the third , in the evening the long expected commissioners came to hoksieu , with a great train of tartar soldiers and servants ; so that the hollanders could not fetch them in . on the fourth in the morning , hogenhoek went with all his attendants to the castle , to welcome the emperors agents , who came to meet him in the hall , and conducted him thorow two or three chambers , where several stools were plac'd , desiring him to sit down on the left hand , ( by them accounted the most honorable , which hogenhoek refus'd ; yet after many ceremonies , he was forc'd to sit right against the chief agent , who would not take the upper-hand , saying , the hollanders are mighty lords ; and that his majesty rejoyc'd very much that they had assisted him with such a great fleet and forces , which was taken as a great kindness at court , for to none else but the hollanders did his majesty ascribe that victory : wherefore he was sent from the emperor to them , with returns of thanks , together with seal'd letters and presents . then he signifi'd , that his majesty had granted licence to come thither , and traffique every other year ; and besides , had written to their excellencies the vice-roy singlamong , the general lipovi , and governor of hoksieu , to joyn with the netherland fleet and forces , and go with them to tayowan , which after the conquest , should be deliver'd to them , that they might as neighboring friends , trade with one another . then the agents ask'd for the admiral bort , and the fleet : whereupon hogenhoek reply'd , that for divers reasons written to their highnesses , he was gone to batavia , but intended to return very shortly with fresh recruits , and then with joynt forces to set upon tayowan . whereto the agents reply'd , that his majesty and the council of state knew not , but that the admiral and the whole fleet had been still upon the coast ; for which reason , they had with all speed written to their excellencies , to go with them to tayowan , that the hollanders might be repossess'd of it , which his majesty earnestly desir'd . they would willingly deliver him his majesties letter now , but their highnesses , the vice-roy singlamong , and general lipovi , who were also concern'd in it , being absent , it could not be done : therefore they desir'd he would be pleas'd to have patience till their coming , which would be very shortly . hogenhoek having drank a cup or two of tee , took his leave , and was conducted out at the gates by the agents , who profess'd great love to the hollanders . in his return home , hogenhoek met with the conbon or governor of hoksieu , accompany'd with divers noblemen and mandarins , who were all going to welcome and complement the agents . on monday morning , being the fifth , one mandarin came in the agents name to salute hogenhoek ; and after having been entertain'd with wine and fruit , took his leave . soon after , hogenhoek went to the governor to ask , if the opening of his majesties letter must be defer'd till the vice-roys and generals coming home ? who answer'd , that it was very requisite ; and because the letter must be broke open in the presence of the foremention'd persons , and him , he had already sent an express about it to their excellencies : but that it would be eighteen or twenty days before the vice-roy could return , till which time he must have patience . then hogenhoek ask'd the governor , if it was requisite to invite the agents to a treat , and some other recreation ? whereupon he was answer'd , that before they had done all their commands and businesses , they durst not come , but when that was done , he might do his pleasure . asking moreover , if hogenhoek did yet doubt , whether he was a true friend to the hollanders ? and told him , that they were too hasty in the going with their ships , and had they staid but five or six days longer , they might ( without doubt ) have carry'd this news to the king of iacatra , ( meaning maetzuiker . ) but the admiral , for two years together , was gone so hastily , that he did not so much as take his leave of any person , which was not well taken by them , and they had written their discontent concerning it to the general and governor of india : which hogenhoek answering , said , that necessity had forc'd them . after being handsomly entertain'd , the netherlanders taking their leave , return'd to their quarters . the sixth being tuesday , some chinese merchants came to the dutch store-house to look upon the commodities that were left ; and afterwards ask'd , if the hollanders would dispose of them by parcels , or all together ? to which hogenhoek reply'd , that if they lik'd the whole quantity , that he would dispose of them all , and be paid for them as in constantine nobel's time ; at which the merchants laughing , said , that then the goods were sold the dearer , because it was the first time that the hollanders drove a trade there ; and also , because the chineses were formerly forbidden on pain of death not to buy such commodities of foraigners : but if they would abate something of their price , considering the whole parcel , then they would treat with them ; which if they would not do , they told hogenhoek , that he might keep them a year or two longer . whereupon hogenhoek desir'd them to make a proffer , which was , an hundred and forty tail for the cloves ; an hundred and twenty for quicksilver ; for amber of twelve guilders , eight tail ; for that of eleven , seven tail and an half ; for that of six , four tail ; for that of five , three tail ; for that of twenty four stivers , nine maes ; for the best sort of camphier , of twenty three ryals , eighteen tail ; for the second sort of twenty ryals , sixteen tail and a half ; for scarlet , six tail the dutch ell ; for crimson , four tail ; for other colours , three tail ; and if he thought fit to dispose of them at these rates , they would deliver him white-raw-silk in the sixth moneth at the market price which should be then ; to which , hogenhoek desiring some time of consideration , they return'd . on thursday , being the eighth , the general lipovi return'd with all his train to hoksieu , where he was nobly receiv'd by the conbon or governor . friday , the ninth , hogenhoek sent the factor pedel to the general lipovi , to complement and welcome him in his name , because the chollick , wherewith he was sore afflicted , prevented him from doing it in person . being come home , he related , that the general had accepted of the excuse , and ask'd , if he had sold all his goods ; to which pedel had made answer , no , and that they remain'd without any enquiry for them ; which the governor said , was not strange to him , because they held them at so high a rate ; and if they intended to dispose of them before more came , they must set a more moderate price , as they had done before , or else they would hereafter so stick on their hands , that they would get nothing near so much for them as they might do now . the tenth , being saturday , the general sent for a piece of crown serge to hogenhoek , which being carry'd him , he ask'd , what he must pay for it ? hogenhoek answering , said , forty tail ; to which the factor reply'd , if the merchants pay forty , my master ought to pay but thirty eight , because he wants it for his own use , to make a tent of it ; whereupon hogenhoek , according to his desire , let him have it . on sunday towards the evening , the governor sent his servant to invite hogenhoek to come to dine with him the next day ; to which returning thanks , he sent word , that he would come , notwithstanding he was not well . on monday morning , the twelfth , hogenhoek went to the general lipovi's house , to complement and welcome him ; because at his coming he could not in person do it , being prevented by sickness , and now going to a treat at the governors , it might have been ill resented , if he had not first visited the general . when coming , he had immediately audience by the general , who before he sate down , ask'd him concerning his health , and why he walk'd abroad so soon , and that he could see by his looks that he was not perfectly cur'd . to which he answer'd , that he did it for the reasons aforesaid , fearing if he had deny'd , that the governor might perhaps have resented it ill . the general , after he had drank , and presented hogenhoek with a cup of milk mixt with bean flower and peking butter , he began to speak concerning the letter that came from the emperor , whereby he said , it appear'd how the emperor lov'd the hollanders , observing , he had commanded his forces to go to assist them out of his own dominions , which was never done before , neither in the chinese nor tartar government . nay , that which is more , if the hollanders desir'd tayowan , they should possess it again , and then as true and faithful friends , to trade and assist one another ; as for their trading there , they were ascertain'd ; and concerning their coming every other year , they need not to take any notice thereof , but that they might upon his word come and traffique every year . but an ambassador must without fail be sent to the emperor , with humble thanks and presents for his gracious favors ; and that he had writ to his majesty , that the old hobou ( meaning constantine nobel ) was gone to batavia , to be commission'd to that purpose ; and therefore it would not be convenient , that any other should come in his stead . but hogenhoek answering , that he could not assure it ; the general seem'd dissatisfi'd , however taking no further notice , ask'd , when the admiral bort would come again , because they only waited for the fleet to go to tayowan , to ingage it with all their forces : to which hogenhoek reply'd , that he knew not certainly the time , but suppos'd , that the fleet would either be there again in iune , or the beginning of august , as the admiral bort had written at his departure to their highnesses . but the general in return , onely declar'd himself unsatisfi'd with the holland admirals departure , laying the whole fault of the enemies not being totally subdu'd upon him , who ( he said ) pretended to be more bound up , and limited by his commission than he was . hogenhoek , after many other discourses , desir'd , that he might take his leave , which the general permitted , because he was invited by the conbon or governor ; from whence as he was going , he met with a mandarin by the way , sent by the conbon , to tell him , that it was time to come , because the agents were there already . coming to the court , hogenhoek was very courteously receiv'd by the governor , and likewise by the agents , which being pass'd , they took their places : the governor sat below the foremention'd lords . the stools on which they sate were cover'd with damask , imbroyder'd with gold. after having rested themselves a little , the agents crav'd hogenhoek's excuse , that they had not visited him , alledging , that the chief reason was , because they had not fully effected all their commands ; which should no sooner be done , but they would wait upon him in his house . then having drunk a cup or two of milk , the governor desir'd the netherlanders to rise , and sit down at the table , as the stools were plac'd , on which they accordingly went , and seated themselves . whilst they were at dinner , the governor had order'd some other pastimes to be presented , so to make the treat the nobler , which was very magnificent of it self : after the several chargers with variety of meat , had been chang'd for greater delicacies thirty six several times , and the feast ended with mirth and entertainment , the agents took their leave first , and afterwards the netherlanders . on the twenty ninth , against the evening , the vice-roy singlamong return'd to hoksieu , where he was receiv'd with great signs of rejoycing , having conquer'd tamzwa , lamoa , and other little isles lying thereabouts , by which the whole coast was clear'd . the twentieth , the mandarins belonging to the agents came again to the netherlanders , to raise the price of silks , telling their landlord , that they had understood by the way , that the hollanders bought great quantities of silk , which they sent to batavia , a thing contrary to the emperors order . but because of their services done to the empire , it was conniv'd at ; therefore their masters had also bought silk to deliver to them , which if they would not take , it might easily be wrought by the agents means , to procure the vice-roy , general lipovi , and governor , to forbid them to buy any more , before they had leave from the emperor , with several other such like discourses ; but hogenhoek returning them the former answer , they went away unsatisfi'd . about ten a clock , hogenhoek with all his company , went to the vice-roy singlamong's court , to complement and wish him joy , of the conquest gotten against his enemies . coming thither , the vice-roy was gone about half an hour before , to visit one of his chief captains , that lay very sick . but his interpreter desir'd the netherlanders to stay a little in the base court , and he would give his highness notice ; which being accordingly done , the vice-roy , after a little stay , return'd home , and immediately granted audience to hogenhoek , who congratulated his happy return , and likewise his victory , for which his highness return'd him thanks , and wish'd him joy of the letter and presents sent to them from his majesty . but after some short and complemental discourses , the vice-roy made fresh complaints of the admiral borts sudden departure , without giving him the least notice of it , saying , it was true , that he had receiv'd a letter from him , but it was just at his departure , when he had no time to answer it . he ask'd moreover , if the admiral would return , or another come in his place ; to which hogenhoek made answer , that it was at the king of iacatra's pleasure , and that he could not give his excellency any assurance of it . then the vice-roy said , that in regard he could not agree with the admiral therefore wish'd , that there would come another in his stead ; for had the admiral ( said he ) observ'd my advice , to have gone together to tayowan , after we had conquer'd tamzwa and lamoa , we had surely been masters of it er'e this time . but the admiral would never believe him ; but there was now order come from his majesty to go thither ; for he did not know , but that the fleet was there yet , and therefore for their faithful service done to the realm , he had likewise granted them to come and trade every year , which they ought to take as a great favor , and believe , that his majesty was very graciously inclin'd towards them , and therefore when an ambassador should come with addresses to his majesty , he doubted not , but what er'e else they desir'd at court , they would obtain . they staid only for the fleet , which should no sooner be come , but according to his majesties commands , they would go together to tayowan . at last excusing himself , that he could not in person stay to treat him , being still weary of his journey , he commanded two of his council to bear hogenhoek company , and entertain him , and when it was time to open the emperors letter , they should give him notice ; which said , he went in , and the netherlanders soon after return'd to their lodgings . against the evening , being the one and twentieth , their excellencies sent word to hogenhoek by one of their mandarins , that the next morning about sun rising , he should go to the emperors poetzienzie ; and accordingly at the appointed time , hogenhoek taking horse , went thither with all speed ; where coming , and finding the whole court guarded , he stay'd at an appointed place , till the vice-roy and agents came with the emperors letter ; where , also , the general lipovi , with the conbon or governor , and all the mandarins waited . after they had staid some time , the general lipovi sent to the factor pedel , to tell hogenhoek , that since he could not help to fetch in the emperors letter at first ; that now , when it came to the court , he should fall on one of his knees , to do it reverence , because it was the custom of the country ; nobel having also done it at the fetching in of the letter the last year . hogenhoek having staid an hour with patience , the vice-roy singlamong appear'd with a great train of his mandarins , nobles , and courtiers , and soon after , the agents with the emperors letters and presents . before the emperors letter walk'd above twenty persons , beating on drums , and playing on divers musical instruments ; so that it rather seem'd to be a great triumph , than for the reading of a letter . as it pass'd by , hogenhoek , according to the generals request , shew'd reverence to the letter , by bowing of his head and body ; which done , they follow'd the train into a great hall , where their excellencies were already seated , and then rose up : after they had consulted a little together , hogenhoek was again commanded to kneel , and so to continue kneeling all the time , whilst it was reading . after the letter had been read publickly , it was laid on hogenhoek's arm by the chief agent ; for which honor , he was forc'd kneeling to bow his head several times together , and likewise for the thousand tail , and silk stuffs . after this , their excellencies went to sit under a canopy , and caus'd a great tankard with milk mixt with peking butter and bean flower , to be brought to them , whereupon they invited hogenhock also to sit down by them ; at last , the vice-roy rising and taking his leave , went to his own court : soon after follow'd the general lipovi , and lastly , the two agents , netherlanders , and governors , who advis'd hogenhoek , that he should go the next day to thank the agents , which he accordingly promis'd to do . the emperors letter hogenhoek commanded lewis de keizer to carry on his back , but the presents were laid in pallakins ; all the way which they pass'd , several sorts of people , with drums and other musical instruments , throng'd the streets to see them . hogenhoek coming home , was welcom'd by two of the emperors poetzienzie , with three volleys of shot , and the drums and pipes play'd a whole hour before the letter , which they did onely to get money ; for hogenhoek was directed to give somewhat more than nobel had done the year before ; and likewise the vice-roy and general order'd hogenhoek to go the next day to visit the agents , and return them thanks , because it seldom or never happen'd , that his majesty gave such great presents to any person whatsoever . after hogenhoek had been at home some time , he caus'd the emperors letter to be translated : which was to this effect . i conghy emperor , send this letter to the holland admiral balthazar . i love strangers who come from remote and far distant places , as an emperor ought to do ; and the more , because those that do us good , must receive good again ; and those that deserve honor , must be well rewarded . i have certainly understood that you have purchas'd honor , therefore i have sent presents to you . i have heard , that you balthazar have justly and valiantly gone with my officers to war , by which i perceive you mean honestly with me and my people , as appears by your subduing the pyrats , and driving them away , like a bird which hath made a nest to hatch in , and is now broken to pieces . the honor which i always expected from the hollanders , by conquering the islanders , and driving them away from thence , is perform'd ; therefore i am oblig'd to gratifie you with some gifts , and send this my letter , desiring you to accept my presents , and honor my letter . conghy . the presents that came with his majesties letter , consisted in a thousand tail of chinese silver , and sixty pieces of several silks and cloth of tissue . on friday , the twenty third , hogenhoek went in the morning with all his attendance to the vice-roy and general , and likewise to the emperors commissioners , to acquaint them , that he was dissatisfi'd for that the emperors letter made no mention of their traffick , or about their staying there , much less , to go with their fleet and forces to tayowan , as their highnesses had long since promis'd him , as also the admiral bort , and captain nobel ; viz. that there were seal'd letters expected from his majesty about it ; and likewise , that the admiral and they had not without reason complain'd of their inconstancy , appear'd now plainly , because not one of their verbal promises and assurances were found to be true , which would be very ill resented by the lord general , that they had been detain'd two years , and now receiv'd nothing but words : to which the vice-roy answer'd with a grim countenance , that ' t is true , his majesty had permitted the hollanders to trade , but an ambassador must every other year be sent to him ; and as to the business of tayowan , they would be ready to go with them thither to subdue it ; if therefore an ambassador should come , they would immediately dispatch him with letters of recommendation to peking ; whereupon he durst assure them , that they would obtain the everlasting trade , and leave to go and come when they pleas'd , and also have an island or piece of land alotted them , on which they might reside without molestation . the like answers hogenhoek receiv'd from the governor ; but the general lipovi seem'd to be highly displeas'd , saying , that so great honor of receiving presents , and a seal'd letter from the emperor , in which he attributed the honor of conquering the enemy to them , was never yet known ; so that they ought to have been satisfi'd with that only . hogenhoek reply'd , that they thank'd his majesty for his favor : but where-ever the hollanders were permitted to trade , they receiv'd seal'd letters from the princes , which serv'd as a safe-guard for their governors : nay further , ( said he ) the hollanders trade thorow the whole world , without being limited a time ; but when er'e they came , they were welcome , and traffiqu'd as they thought fit : whereupon the general angerly reply'd , each countrey had its fashion , and so accordingly had his ; if they did not like the proffer of coming every two years once , they might stay away ; and if they did not come in the time limited , they should go away again without effecting any thing . hogenhoek answer'd , that this discourse seem'd very strange , when as he himself had promis'd , that he would procure him seal'd letters from his majesty for it , and indeed in honor he could do no less , their requests being so reasonable , viz. that after the conquering of the islands , they might for their great charge and trouble , only enjoy the benefit of trade . the vice-roy having been silent some time , diverted the discourse , asking hogenhoek if nobel would return , with addresses and presents to his majesty at peking ? whereto he reply'd , that he could not assure it , in regard it was in the lord general 's choice , whom he would choose to negotiate such an affair . then the general told him , as he had often done before , that he had writ to the emperor , and at nobels return , they would grant the company all what they would ask ; for the emperor affected the hollanders very much , as appear'd by his letters and presents , which in his time had never been done to any stranger ; and the agents must also be better gratifi'd than nobel had done , and that without fail , the next day , because they were just upon their return to the court. hereupon hogenhoek ask'd the vice-roy , that he would be pleas'd to tell him , how much more he should give than nobel had done ? who said , that it was at his pleasure : then hogenhoek taking his leave , went thence to the agents , who courteously receiv'd him , and discours'd with them concerning the constant trade , saying , he hop'd that they would have brought seal'd letters from his majesty about it . to which they reply'd , that they had deliver'd seal'd letters about it to their excellencies , singlamong , lipovi , and the conbon or governor of hoksieu ; to this effect , that if an ambassador came to thank his majesty , he should immediately travel up into the countrey , and the trade take a beginning to come every other year . the agents also were of opinion , that if an embassy was sent to the court at peking , that the hollanders , if they requested any thing else , it would be granted them , in regard his majesty bore a great affection towards them , ( because they had so faithfully assisted in the war ) and gave them the sole honor of the conquest of eymuy and quemuy . they also promis'd hogenhoek , that when they came to the court , they would seek to obtain a grant from his majesty for the constant trade , for which he thanking them , return'd to his lodging , where he debated the general 's proposal of augmenting the presents to be made to the emperors commissioners , and at last resolv'd to give the prime agent twenty two dutch ells of scarlet , half a chain of blood coral weighing six ounces , two pieces of colour'd perpetuana's , six pieces of linnen , with four rich swords . the second agent they gave seventeen ells of scarlet , half a chain of the like coral , weighing four ounces , two pieces of colour'd perpetuana's , four pieces of linnen , and two swords ; and likewise in their presence , their mandarins and other attendants were also presented every one according to their quality . on saturday morning , being the twenty fourth , hogenhoek with his servants went to the agents to deliver the presents , who seem'd to refuse them , yet after having look'd them over , and deny'd them several times , they at last over ▪ perswaded by hogenhoek , receiv'd them . at parting , hogenhoek desir'd once more , that they would be pleas'd to seek the hollanders advantage , before the emperor and council of state , in the gaining of the constant trade , and render such an account of them , as they had found and seen during their stay ; all which they faithfully promis'd . besides , the hollanders had some discourse about trading into several parts of india , and what goods were brought thither , and carry'd from thence by the netherlanders , which they again transported to other places . the agents seem'd to be much delighted in this discourse , saying , if an ambassador be sent to the emperor , and the enemy be driven from tayowan , they need not fear but all things would be granted them . here the discourse ended , and hogenhoek returning thanks , took his leave and departed . on monday , being the twenty sixth , the governor or conbon sent the hollanders a present , being good table-provision ; for which hogenhoek return'd him thanks by factor pedell . on thursday the twenty ninth , the chineses kept the feast in hoksieu , by them call'd peelou ; and likewise on the same day through all china , viz. with long boats with oars , new painted and trick'd with silk flags and pennons of several colours , with which they challenge and row great matches . according to the chineses relation to hogenhoek , the instituter of this great festival peelou , was formerly governor of the paracelles , a countrey that is very fruitful , and abounds with gold and silver , who foretold , that that island should be swallow'd up : wherefore he and some of his friends , and others that believ'd him , several days before fled from thence in their jonks to the main of china ; where they honor him as a god of the sea : for as they report , soon after his departure the island sunk ; in commemoration of which they keep this annual holy-day . the hollanders to observe the custom of this feast , as also to recreate themselves , hir'd a boat to go among the rest . no sooner was hogenhoek return'd home , but the general lipovi sent his mandarin to give him notice , that the emperors agents intended the next morning to go for peking , and that he and his men should conduct them out of the city , and therefore to send him word what horses he wanted , and they should be accordingly furnish'd . on friday , being the thirtieth , about day-break , another mandarin , sent from lipovi , came to hogenhoek , to desire him that he would be at the agents house betimes : whereupon he and his men went immediately thither , some on horses , others in pallakins ; where coming they found them busie packing up their goods , and linking and coupling of slaves and slavesses , to the number of six or seven hundred , taken from the islands eymuy and quemuy , and given to them by the governors of zing and sanzieuw , and other officers ; wherefore the hollanders desir'd to go out before , that they might not hinder the agents ; which accordingly they did : and after having stay'd a considerable time at the vice-roys open house , the agents came to them on horseback ▪ excusing themselves that they had made them stay so long : which they answering again with a complement , told them , that they had not accounted the time long , but took it for an honor to wait upon them . here the emperors envoys thank'd hogenhoek for the presents , saying , that they had receiv'd them very kindly , but knew not whether his majesty would let them keep such great gifts without ordering to return them again . they also promis'd , as they had done several times before , to speak in the behalf of the netherlanders before his majesty and council , and give them an account of all they had seen and heard ; and also would do their utmost endeavor , and assist the ambassador when he should come to peking : for which hogenhoek returning them humble thanks , drank to them his majesties health in a great glass of sack that he had ready for that purpose , which went merrily round . the envoy much admiring the excellent rellish of the liquor , ask'd if it grew in their native countrey ? saying , that it must need be a brave place , which not onely produces such excellent wine , but divers sorts of rare commodities , desiring him to give each of their chiefest servants also a glass , that when they came to peking , they might say they had drank some dutch liquor . this done , and the hollanders having taken their leave , they return'd , and came towards evening to their quarters . the last , being saturday , hogenhoek was inform'd , that the general lipovi had shut up his great gates , because he would not grant any more audience ; and also that he would not trouble himself any longer about business concerning his office , being resolv'd to go to peking , where his most pre-eminent wife ( aunt to the present emperor ) resided , she having writ to him several times to come up to her . the council of state ( as on the twenty fourth of april is related ) endeavor'd preferring the general , to make him chief governor of three territories , which he modesty refused , being rather willing to give over all offices of state , because ( as he told hogenhoek ) his age requir'd case , and that to govern was a work too great for him ; and to that purpose expected his writ of ease , for which he had sent five or six posts to his majesty and the council , whose answer he expected daily . on tuesday , being the thirtieth of iune , hogenhoek sent factor pedell to the conbon , or governor , telling him , that he had not receiv'd any allowance of money for his table from the mandarins in two moneths , and therefore desir'd that he would please to provide it for him . the governor , to whom this seem'd very strange , said , that his majesty had not yet forbid , but that it should be continu'd . but however , on thursday morning early , he with all his company went to the vice-roy and general themselves , complaining that they had not receiv'd their table pension these two moneths : whereat they were much dissatisfi'd , and immediately sent order to the two mandarins , not to fail to pay the arrears next day , and so at every moneths end punctually , at their peril , and thence-forward . on friday , being the sixth , the grand mandarin tziekautzia , came from sinchieu by land to hoksieu , with a guard of between four and five hundred soldiers , and the remainder of them were to come within a day or two after , with his jonks . it was also reported , that he should go to iemping , a town about nine days journey from hoksieu ) to be governor of it , though the townsmen oppos'd it . on wednesday , being the eleventh , tziekautzia's jonks arriv'd at fort minjazen , and were expected in three or four days to come up to the bridge . on friday the twentieth , hogenhoek went to the vice-roy and general lipovi , with request in their general maetzuikers name , for the delivery of some holland prisoners , that were brought thither with tziekautzia's jonks : whereupon they promis'd to enquire if it were so or not , and would give order that they should be sent to the general lipovi , he having the command of the submitted chineses . the netherlanders heard this day the news of the death of tonganpek , zavja's brother , and one of the admirals , as also of the great court messenger . on tuesday the twenty fourth , zanzia , chief secretary to lipovi , came in his masters name to acquaint hogenhoek , that he had sent to tziekautzia concerning the prisoners ; who answer'd , that they which came to him from the castle zelandia in formosa , had told him , that they would rather chuse to be chopp'd in pieces , than return again to their countrey-men ; and that the negro boys refus'd in like manner . to which hogenhoek made answer , that it seem'd very strange to him , since every day one or other spoke to him to procure their liberty . i hear , that since i mov'd the general concerning their freedom , they have been in fetters , and harder restraint than before . in brief , i am confident he has falsly inform'd the general , of which i desire you will please to acquaint him . the twenty fifth and twenty sixth hogenhoek sent a letter to the general lipovi , but it was not receiv'd in regard of his infirmity : but on friday the twenty eighth it was deliver'd , and answer sent , that he had read the letter , and finding mention'd therein , that unless the prisoners were deliver'd , some trouble would arise thereupon , which he understood to be threats ; therefore hogenhoek must know that he was lipovi , and that it lay in his power to do the hollanders good or hurt , and desir'd to hear no more such calumnious words , or else to forbear the court. the sunday following the master of the lodgings where the agents lay , desir'd him to take tziekautzia's goods and sell them for him , promising to give him a good reward for so doing : the cargo consisted in twenty four pieces of colour'd cloths , ten picols of amber , three hundred of tin and lead , thirty birds-nests , fifty of pepper , three hundred of iapan wood , twenty of quicksilver , twenty five of cloves , and one hundred picols of sandal wood , besides other commodities . but hogenhoek refus'd it , alledging they had not yet put off their own goods ; wherefore he durst not undertake another mans business . the same day lepora the vice-roy singlamong's secretary lying near , came to visit the agent , as his custom was , and discoursing with him concerning the prisoners , and lipovi's rough answer , proffer'd his service to acquaint the vice-roy with the business , well knowing that he had sent two or three days before to lipovi to let hogenhoek have them ; to which he assented . after this , through the interposition of the vice-roy , lipovi and hogenhoek came to a better understanding , and the distasteful letters , and harsh repertees , were meliorated into a reconciliation . the next day general lipovi sent his chief secretary to hogenhoek's house , with orders to tell him , that there had been five holland ships seen about the islands heyton , by his jonks which had brought rice to sinksieu , which caus'd great joy amongst the netherlanders . the first of iuly the vice-roy singlamong sent his physitian to the dutch agent , who for three moneths had been troubled with the gripes , and also desir'd him to send him two chains of blood-coral , which accordingly he did . the sixth the governor or conbon , went to the castle tiolo , lying about three leagues from hoksieu , to besiege ovatunge , an old soldier , that held out against the tartars from the time of iquon , coxinga's father , being now of the age of seventy years , and having under his command three thousand men. on tuesday the eighth , tziekautsia went to iemping , to take the government upon him , having four or five hundred soldiers and eighty jonks , with which upon the return of the dutch fleet they were to go to tayowan , as the vice-roy and general had inform'd hogenhoek . from the tenth to the eighteenth nothing hapned of any remark : when the merchants which came from nanking out of the territory chekiang , carry'd all their silks to sinksieu , not coming to hoksieu , which was to the great prejudice of the hollanders , as well in the goods which they imported , as those which they intended to export . haytankon , governor of sinksieu , and also others , might not publickly send any jonks to iapan , the manilla's and tayowan , but us'd this invention , which hogenhoek makes mention of in his annotations , viz. those jonks which they intended to send away , they load in publick at the keys , and when ready to lanch them , news comes in another , that some of the enemies jonks are on the coast : whereupon the merchant immediately unladeth , and the cargo is carry'd ashore , and their jonk with others sent to fight the hovering enemy , while privately in the night they load again with prohibited goods , which get away by day-break ; but this could not be done , but by the connivance of the searchers , knowing the grandees are concern'd in the freight . from the seventeenth , being thursday , till the twenty sixth , nothing hapned but a prodigious storm , mix'd with impetuous showres of rain , continually deluging for nine days , by which many houses were torn down and wash'd away , and twenty people drown'd in hoksieu . it rag'd also in the neighboring parts ; for in the streets of lamthay the water was knee-deep : and in sinksieu the water swell'd so high , that they lost above four thousand people , which were overwhelm'd and carry'd away with the torrent , and in some places sweeping away whole villages : in the fort at sinksieu the land-flood did rise fourteen or fifteen foot high . amongst others the vice-roy lost four hundred picols of white raw silk , which he thought to sell to tonganpek , which made silk to rise two hundred tail ; and as it was reported , there was above two thousand picols more carry'd away and spoil'd . on tuesday , being the twenty ninth , hogenhoek gave the general a visit ; who , though much indispos'd , rejoyc'd to see him , asking him why their fleet stay'd away so long ? to which hogenhoek made answer , that they had a moneth good to the time of their arrival the last year : at which the general wondring said , you came in the sixth moon : but he reply'd , it was because there were two sixth moons that year ; but if the general pleas'd to reckon the days , he would find a great difference . the general seem'd to doubt whether any ships would come thither that year , because they stay'd away so long , and ask'd if hogenhoek would assure him of their coming ? whereupon he reply'd , it was without doubt , and therefore desir'd the general to have patience ; that their ships wanted a great deal of repair , which requir'd some moneths before they could be fitted to go to sea. we , said the general , are all ready so soon as we receive tydings , that the admiral is arriv'd at the piscadores , or before tayowan , to send the great mandarin , tziekautsia governor of sinksieu , and zietetok , and two other great lords , to welcom and consult with him . on wednesday the thirteenth of august , hogenhoek receiv'd news , that the general lipovi had receiv'd his writ of ease from the emperor , with licence to come to peking , and also that he was made a councellor of state , for which place he had given eight tun of gold , and many rich presents : nay , it was certain , that the vice-roy singlamong at the same time gave twelve tun of gold , that his son might succeed him in his place . on saturday , being the sixteenth , hogenhoek had news , that one of haytankon's jonks , the governor of sinksieu , in its return from the manilla's was taken by anpikja's jonks , having a hundred and fifty thousand spanish ryals in her , and that haytankon had on the contrary taken nine jonks loaden with rice , to carry to zanchieu , in which place rice was very scarce . none was able to apprehend these kind of dealings , in the taking one anothers jonks ; yet nevertheless traded with one another , the one is silks and cotton clothes , and the other in rice . till the two and twentieth nothing hapned of remark . the three and twentieth towards evening , the vice-roy's factor came to invite hogenhoek in his lords name to dine with him the next day , which he promis'd to do . the twenty fourth , being sunday , hogenhoek went with all his attendants to the court ; where coming they were immediately call'd into the hall of audience , fill'd with mandarins and lords , the vice-roy himself sitting very stately on a stool , with a chain about his neck , and an ave mary fix'd to it , bad hogenhoek kindly welcom . having sat a little while , he related , that about three moneths since he had sent a letter to the council of state in behalf of the hollanders , to be deliver'd to his majesty , but would not tell him of it before , because he knew not whether his majesty or the council would grant his request , as he was now inform'd ; therefore he had invited him to be merry : for which hogenhoek humbly thank'd the vice-roy . yesterday ( said the vice-roy ) there came some agents with two mandarins from his majesty to hoksieu , onely to enquire if there were one or two ongs , that is kings , in batavia : and they understood there were two from the letters that came from canton ; for that of canton was in the name of the governor , general maetzuiker of batavia ; and that of hoksieu written to their highnesses , was in the names of captain moor and iohn maetzuiker . he added also , that he had a letter from the lepous , or council of state at peking ; in which was mention'd , that his majesty had granted his request , which much rejoyced the vice-roy , who promis'd to send them the copy of it : for which hogenhoek return'd him humble thanks , answering , that the lord general would think himself much oblig'd to hear of his great favors . as to what concern'd the names and titles , hogenhoek said they were all one , and that they had but one governor-general , which was the lord iohn maetzuiker , but by the indians was entituled captain moor , that is , chief , or governor over all others in india ; so that both titles were butone . hereupon the vice-roy ask'd how many councellors and petty governors he had under him ? to which hogenhoek answer'd , seventeen or eighteen : at which the vice-roy seem'd to be much amaz'd , saying , he never thought that the ong of batavia had had so many rice-roys under him , saying , can it be possible ? hogenhoek smiling said , he hop'd that his highness should find that it was true , and thereupon nam'd most of them : after which the vice-roy looking stedfastly on all his councellors and mandarins , who bowed their heads , shewing him reverence . then his highness giving a nod , all the tables were brought in , furnish'd with silver chargers and golden goblets , which fill'd with variety of meats , made up a most noble entertainment . the vice-roy was at this time more than ordinarily merry , beginning several healths one after another . whilst they were at dinner , to recreate their eyes and ears , as well as satisfie their appetites , exquisite musick was presented , with masquing , dancing , and other princely recreations . after having drank very plentifully , hogenhoek desir'd to take his leave : whereupon the vice-roy commanded three great bowls , cut and turn'd of a rhinocerots horn , to be fetch'd , one for himself , one for hogenhoek , and a third for factor pedell , which they were to drink out three times one after another , before he would permit them to go , which accordingly they did . lastly , standing up to return thanks and take their leave , his highness said , that the discourse which he had had with hogenhoek he must within three or four days advise the emperor of , because his majesty and council expected it . and here again he warn'd him to take heed that all were truth , for upon the least prevarication his majesty and council would be very much dissatisfi'd : upon which hogenhoek assur'd the vice-roy , that all was true which he had related . whereupon he departed , and coming home in the afternoon , he heard that the general lipovi had on the morrow invited him to be his guest , and also to tell him that the letters were come from court. on monday the twentieth , hogenhoek went with all his train to the general lipovi's house , where he was entertain'd with the like discourse as he had with the vice-roy . mean while , the copy of the letter which the vice-roy spoke of on the twenty fourth was sent to the agent , which being translated was to this effect : to his highness singlamong . your letter we lepous of the council have receiv'd on the twenty fourth of the sixth moon , and in the third year of our emperors reign ; which we deliver'd and read to him. we have seen your letter and request , and understood that the holland admiral is gone with his ships , and hath left a houbou , or president , and a tonpin , or deputy in fokien . your highness writes also that you have deliver'd the presents for the dutch admiral to their agents , he being gone before . you writ also , that the admiral behav'd himself bravely , having taken the isles of eymuy and quemuy , for which good service his majesty hath presented him : but he being subordinate to their king maetzuiker , who commission'd him to our assistance , therefore he also must be presented . this your highness's request we have acquainted the emperor with . we have all consider'd and made our opinions known to his majesty , and approv'd of your higness's proposal ; therefore we will present the ong of batavia with two thousand tail of silver , and with a hundred pieces of stuffs wrought with gold and silk . we have already given order to our officers to make them up , and prepare them for transportation , and one of our lepous , with the emperors secretary , to go with them to fokien , where they shall give the silver and stuffs to them , if they be there , but if not , then to leave them with your highness till their return . we lepous write this to your highness , that you may know how to govern your self accordingly . dated the fourth year of our emperors reign . on tuesday the twenty sixth lipovi's secretary , with some commissioners and mandarins came to visit hogenhoek ; where after a dish of tee , the commissioners said , they were come thither purposely to hear the lord general of batavia's name , and how he was styl'd , because there was some difference in the name and titles of the letters , which were sent from thence to canton . 't is true ( said he ) their highness's singlamong and lipovi had already satisfi'd me , but i must hear it from your own mouth , that i may the better render an account of it to his imperial majesty ; being therefore sent hither , and that his great master desir'd to know his true title , that he might address himself the better with presents . hereupon the agent drew a letter out of his pocket directed to him , which contain'd the lord generals title and names , as hogenhoek had given them to singlamong and lipovi , which was in these words : captain moor of india , iohn maetzuiker , residing in batavia : but according to their manner of writing , they had writ captain moor of india , maetzuiker iohn , writing his sur-name first , and his christen-name afterwards . then one of the commissioners from peking said , that holland must needs be a fertile countrey , from whence so many good things come ; asking also some ordinary questions , as it is usual there ; which the hollanders onely answer'd with a smile : whereupon the agents and mandarins taking their leave went home . on wednesday , being the twenty seventh , coxinga's mother came with his brother sibya to hoksieu ( who had submitted her self to the tartars that year before the dutch fleet came thither ) to desire their excellencies to furnish them with guides to go to peking , the emperor having sent for them to come and live there for the prevention of further trouble and inconveniences . the twenty eighth general lipovi sent a mandarin to hogenhoek , to tell him it would be necessary for him to conduct the emperors commissioners out of the city , because they had taken so great a journey for his business , and also to present them with something that was handsom . whereupon hogenhoek ask'd him if his lord had not told him what he was best to present : to which he said , with fifty or sixty tail of silver , and when he deliver'd them , to tell them , that all his goods were sold , and that they would except of that sum to buy tobacco with on the way . hereupon hogenhoek making himself ready , went to take leave of the agents and their retinue , taking with him sixty tail of silver , viz. twenty five for the first agent , fifteen for the second , seven for the heralds , and five for some of the attendants : coming to them , he presented the money as he had put it up handsom in papers in several parcels ; which they receiv'd very thankfully , with promises , that when they came to peking they would not fail to serve the hollanders in what they could possible : whereupon hogenhoek return'd to his lodgings . since the province of fokien , and the towns and cities belonging to it , have often been made mention of , and hereafter will be more , our business seems here to require a brief description thereof . this province , one of the fifteen which make up china , paulus venetus sets forth by the name of fugui , taken from the metropolis focheu : it borders the sea from east to south ; in the south-west , on quantung ; west and nor-west conterminates kiangsi ; the remaining part from the north-west to the northeast verges upon the countrey of chekiang . this province is the smallest in the empire of china : the southermost part of it lies in twenty four degrees and forty five minutes , extending to twenty eight degrees and thirty minutes northern latitude ; a tract of sixty one german , or two hundred forty four english miles . the kingdom of min , or rather several dominions , over which the free lords call'd min , commanded , were antiently accounted into this territory . they divide it into eight shires or counties , as we may call them , whereof focheusu the chief , cineucheufu , changcheufu , kienningfu , ienpingfu , tingcheufu , hinghoafu , xaounfu , besides the small colony of foning : every one hath several towns and cities , to the number of fifty six , belonging to them , besides two fortifi'd cities , and many castles and strong-holds at the sea-side . the first county focheufu , borders easterly at the sea ; on the north , at foningfu and kienningfu ; on the west , upon ienpingfu ; and the south looks upon hinghoafu . the chinese records tell us , that this countrey was first planted by a family call'd cheu , and by them nam'd min ; notwithstanding it did not then belong to the emperor of china , but to certain free lords which they call'd the min. the first that joyn'd it to the empire of china was the chief of the family cheu ; yet the inhabitants soon shook off that yoke , and kept themselves free , till the fortunate and valiant emperor hiaou , of the family of han , reduced and added it to china , with all the southern territories , setling them in peace , and placed a vice-roy over it , call'd veuching , who kept his court in the metropolis thereof . cyn , the first king thereof , call'd the chief city , and the tract of land thereto belonging , cyngan ; the next king sui nam'd the countrey , mencheu ; but the tangs , of another line , kiencheu , and not long after focheu ; which name the taimingian race kept ever since . this countrey focheufu contains eight cities , focheu the metropolis , and chief of all the countrey , otherwise call'd hoksieu , or hokzieuw , cutien , mincing , changlo , lienkiang , loquen , iangfo , focing . the city focheu , by paulus venetus call'd fugui , lieth about fifteen leagues westerly from the sea , on the southern shore of the river min , which with a wide mouth falls easterly into the sea , and brings both great and small vessels up to the city walls . the convenience of this river makes the town very populous and of great trade : it is adorn'd with fair buildings , and hath large suburbs , call'd nantai , otherwise , according to the pronunciation of the inhabitants , lamthay ; for those in fokien use in stead of n the letter l. and often say lamking in stead of nanking : there are also many idol temples . cross the bay near nantai , lies a stone bridge , a hundred and fifty rods long , and one and a half broad , built all of white free-stone , resting on a hundred very high arches ; on the top of each side are rails and benches ; adorn'd at an equal distance , with lyons neatly cut of stone . next this bridge , at the south end , stands a fair and large pagode , or temple . another bridge not unlike this , being a hundred rods long , may be seen at the city focing . and many more are without and within the walls of the chiefest cities . three leagues from focheu stands a temple call'd kouzan , the largest of all in the nether provinces . the second division , civencheufu , borders from the east to the south-east , and so to the south upon the sea ; and from the south-west to the west , touches chancheufu ; and on the north verges with ienpingfu . this countrey formerly belong'd to the princes min : and hath seven cities , civencheu the chief , nangan , hocigan , tehoa , ganki , tunygan , and iungehung . the city civencheu lies near the sea in a delightful plain , and admits by a large bay the greatest ships to ride close under the walls , not onely on one but both sides of the city , for it is built on a promontory encompass'd with water , except on the north and south-east sides . on the opposite shore are many populous and trading towns , and chiefly on a place towards the north-west call'd loyang , which may rather be look'd upon as great cities . there also is a bridge which hath the same denomination with the town , the whole world not shewing the like ; for it consists of a black stone like touch-stone , not supported with arches , but above three hundred square columns , sharp above bridge and below , the better to break the impetuous egress and regress of the current . these pillars are capp'd , to walk upon , with five stones of an exact breadth , each eighteen paces long , and two broad , which successively touch one another at either foot of the bridge ; of which there are to the number of a hundred and forty : it is certainly a miracle of workmanship , not onely for its great number of stones of such a bigness , that rest on those columns , but most of all , where so many large and equal stones could be had : on each side , to make the passage the safer , are rails of the same stones , adorn'd with lyons , standing on pedestals , and other imagery . it is worth our observation what is written of one part of this bridge , that is between a village call'd loyan , and a castle built on the bridge ; for beyond the village reaches another part , not much less than the former , and of one make : a chinese writer saith thus concerning it : this part of the bridge loyang , and also call'd vangan , lying on the north-west side of the city , cross the river loyang , was built by a governor , call'd cayang : it extends in length to about three hundred and sixty rods , and in breadth one and a half . before this bridge was built they cross'd the river in boats ; but because every year many vessels were by storm cast away , cayang resolv'd , for the safety of passengers , to build a bridge ; but seeing such a great piece of work to be too much for mankind to undertake , and also the water too deep to lay a foundation in it , he invok'd the gods of the sea ( as he says ) for some time to stop the current of the water ; which ( if you will believe ) he obtain'd . after the essluxes were stay'd , and no tydes swelling the river in one and twenty days , the foundation was laid , and forty hundred thousand tail spent in the building of it . the third province call'd chancheufu , being the most southern of all this territory , borders in the north-east and east with civenchufu ; on the east south-east and south , with the sea ; on the south-west touches the countrey of quantung ; on the west and north-west , and north , at tingcheufu . it contains ten cities , of which chancheu is the chiefest ; the rest are changpu , lugnien , nancing , changtai , changping , pingho , chaogang , huicing , and ningyang . the name of chancheu was first given to this metropolis and countrey by the family of the tang , from the river chang , on whose western shore situate , and was then allow'd the priviledge of a small city ; but the iuem made her afterwards a metropolis ; and at the same time built the small city nancing : from whence father martin concludes , that then all these places were much frequented by navigators , and that paulus venetus his zerte must needs be thereabouts . on the south-side , where the river also washes the city , is a large bridge of hew'n-stone , with thirty six high arches , and so broad , that on each side are divers tradesmen and artificers shops , in which they sell every day all manner of rich and foreign commodities , which are brought thither from hiamuen . the fourth call'd kienningfu , a very wide and spacious piece of land , borders on the north and north-east , upon chekiang ; on the east , with foningfu ; on the south , at focheufu and ienpingfu ; on the west , at xaonufu ; on the north ; west and north , upon kiangsi . this division belong'd antiently to the princes min ; after which the family tang gave it the name of kiencheu ; and sung , another race , that which it hath at present . here are seven towns , whereof kienning is the chiefest ; the rest are cungan , puchiang , chingo , sunghi , and xeuning . the city kienning lying on the eastern shore of the river min , is no way inferior , either in beauty or worth , or bigness , to the metropolis . father martin affirms this city to be venetus his quelingfu . in this last tartarick war this city suffer'd much damage ; for having revolted from the tartars , it was taken after a long siege , and laid in ashes , and all the inhabitants put to the sword. the fire consum'd here a bridge over the swift river min , the pillars whereof were of an exceeding heighth of free-stone , the other parts of wood , beautifi'd on the top with houses and shops on each side : but since by re-building it hath re-gain'd somewhat of former lustre . beyond the bridge , on the opposite shore , stands a stately pagode . most of the new buildings fall short of their old beauty , notwithstanding the chinese towns that are consum'd by fire , are much more easily re-built than those in europe , because most of them are nothing but wood. near the city kienning is another fair bridge , with shops and houses on both sides . this city kienning is a place of great trade ; for all those commodities that come either up or down the river must pass through it . when they come to the city pucing , they are taken out of the vessels , and by porters carry'd to a village call'd pinghu , belonging to the city kiangxan , over high mountains and deep valleys four days journey : in like manner they are carry'd from pinghu to puching . the whole way , as much as is possible to be done by the art or labor of man , is made even , and pav'd with square stones , along whose sides are built many houses and villages , onely to entertain travellers . the merchandises being first weighed , are deliver'd to the master of the inn , which send them for a certain gratuity by porters to other places , where the merchant without any trouble receives them : if any thing chance to be lost , the host is bound to make it good . here are always above ten thousand porters ready , which wait to receive the goods , and carry them over the mountains . because of this carriage of so many goods , a house stands erected for the receiving a small custom , or duty , towards the maintaining and reparation of the high-ways . the fifth tract of land , call'd ienpingfu , makes the centre of this territory , and borders in the east , at the chief county focheufu ; in the south and south-west , at civencheufu and kancheufu ; on the west and north at tingcheufu , xaounfu , and kienningfu . king cyn was the first that call'd the chief city , and the countrey thereto belonging , ienping ; the family tang nam'd it kiencheu ; that of sung , nankien ; but taiming restor'd its antient name ienping . this ienpingfu contains seven towns and cities , of which ienping is the chiefest , next cianglo , xa , yonki , xunchan , iungan , and tatien . the city ienping lieth on the western shore of the river min , from whence it rises with its buildings up the hills , rendring a delightful prospect to those that pass by , and though none of the biggest , yet it is beautifi'd with several fair houses : the walls exceed in heighth the neighboring ascents , which on the out-sides are inaccessible , making the city very strong , and indeed the key to the whole territory . on the east-side is a lake made by the rivers min and si. almost every house is furnish'd with water , convey'd to them through pipes from the mountains , which convenience no other place in china hath . not far distant lay over the rivers min and si two fair bridges , near which are two temples . the town of xa lieth on the northern shore of the river taisu , ( though formerly on the southern shore ) but was by the emperors order pull'd down to the ground , and left desolate , because in it a young man had murder'd his father . the sixth division being tingcheufu , is the most western of this territory : borders easterly on ienpingfu ; on the south-east , at quantung ; on the west , at that of kiangsi ; and on the north , xaounfu . this countrey belong'd also heretofore to the princes min : king cyn gave it the name of sinlo ; and the tang family that which it bears at present : in which tincheufu was only a small town , but the taimingian family made it a chief city . this countrey contains eight towns and cities , viz. tingcheu the chief ▪ winghon , xanghang , vuping , cinglieu , lienching , queihon , and iungting . the seventh county , call'd hinghaofu , is a small , yet fruitful countrey , and borders on the east and south-east , with the sea ; on the south , at civencheufu ; on the west , at ienpingfu ; on the north , at the tract of land belonging to the metropolis focheu . king sui gave it first the name of putien ; the family sung , that of hinghoa , which signifies a budding flower ; afterwards the same family call'd it hingan ; but by the taimingian the antient name of hinghoa was restor'd . this shire hath onely two cities , whereof hinghoa is the chief ; the other call'd sienlieu is but small : but the countrey abounds with villages and hamlets . all the ways , being sixty stadia's long , and a rod in breadth , are pav'd with square free-stone . the city hinghoa is very neatly built and adorn'd with many triumphal arches , and full of colledges for the training up of youth in literature , and encouragement of learning . at the foot of the mount hocung , south-eastwards from hinghoa , lies a village , in splendor and bigness of buildings like a great city , but hath neither walls nor any priviledges belonging to it ; yet many rich merchants reside there , which traffick through all china . on the shore of the lake ching , lying at the foot of the mount chiniven , northward from hinghoa , stands a great palace , with ten gardens belonging to it ; in which , before either rain or tempestuous weather happens , as the chineses say , is a ringing noise heard like the sound of a bell. the eighth county , being xaounfu , borders easterly at kienningfu ; in the south , at ienpingfeu and tingcheufeu ; in the west , north-west and north , at the territory kiangsia . this division reckons four cities , the chief of which is xaouw , the rest quangce , taining , and kienning . the city xaouw , the most northern of this territory , was antiently a mean place , under the princes of mins jurisdiction , and was first fortifi'd with walls , and the title of city given it by the family call'd tang ; yet hath ever preserv'd its name of xaouw . it lies westerly of the river cu , and is cut through by the river ciao , which poures its streams into the cu , and from thence by several small channels waters the city . because this county is a firm and profitable soyl , and on the borders of countreys , whose passage is troublesom , it is fortifi'd with several castles garison'd with soldiers . the small tract of land belonging to the city foning , a mountainous countrey , and the most eastern of this territory , borders in the east and south-east , at the sea ; in the south and south-west , at fochenfu ; in the west , at kiennunfu ; in the north , at the territory of chekiang . it contains three towns , foning , fogang , and mingte . the ways through the mountains are very scraggy , and scarce passable , especially towards the north and south-east . the city foning it self is fair and large , lying near the sea , to its great benefit and advantage , having to the pleasure of the prospect an idol-temple . on the north-side of the city xaouw a fair bridge leads over the river cuyun , sixty three rods long , of the same fashion as those mention'd before . there are also two large temples . this province , or kingdom of fokien , hath many strong holds , especially on the sea-shore , against any invasion of enemies ; the chiefest , built formerly by the chineses against the incursions of the tartar , are two , ganbai and hiamuen . the castle ganhai hath a convenient and safe haven for ships . on the east-side of the city is a fair bridge , two hundred and fifty paces in length , built of black stone , and supported with divers arches . the garison of hiamuen lies on an island north-west from quemuy . both these forts , for the beautifulness of their building , populousness and trade , exceed divers great cities in china ; for from thence all sorts of commodities are transported through all india , and foreign goods brought thither . some years since the famous pyrat iquon , otherwise call'd coxinga , ( well known to the hollanders , portuguese , and spaniards ) possess'd both these places , and was also very powerful at sea , having a fleet of three thousand great chinese jonks . the other forts for a defence of the sea-coast , are pumien , foning , tinghai , muthon , xe , huckeu , vangun , chungxe , tungxan , hivenchung , iungting . anno . the tartars having conquer'd the empire of china , caus'd all the towns and strong-holds to be pull'd down , to prevent the invasions of the enemy , and hinder them from having any supplies from thence by their party which might reside in them . thus ends the continuation of the second embassy . a third embassy to the emperor of china and east-tartary , under the conduct of the lord pieter van hoorn , containing several remarks in their journey through the provinces of fokien , chekiang , xantung , and nanking , to the imperial court at peking . sent from batavia , anno . the third of iune ; whither he return'd anno . in ianuary , &c. what troubles , charges , and endeavors the netherland east-india company , and their magistrates in india , have some years since us'd from time to time , on several occasions , for the gaining of their so long wish'd for chinese trade , it would be needless here to describe , because we may plainly perceive it from other discourses , especially by the former embassies and expeditions under the conduct of peter de goyer and iacob de keizer , sent out anno . and . and likewise from those of balthazar bort , iohn van campen , and constantine nobel , in anno . yet after long referrings , debates , and serious considerations , it was at last again concluded , on the twenty eighth of may , anno , by the lord general and council of india , to send a magnificent embassy , with rich presents , to the tartars court , to the great emperor of china and east-tartary , that if possible , they might at last attain to their so long desir'd free trade through the whole realm of china . to this purpose was elected and chosen his excellency the lord peter van hoorn , privy counsellor and chief treasurer of india , as he was intituled in his commission , given him the third of iuly in the same year . constantine nobel was also chosen as chief counsel in the embassy , and prime head and governor of the trade in hoksieu , or focheu , the metropolis of the territory fokien . he also was commanded , for several reasons , to travel in the degree before-mention'd up to peking , and upon the ambassadors decease , to succeed him in his place , and negotiate that affair to the companies best advantage . furthermore , the embassy was by the lord general and his council order'd to consist in the following persons . the lord peter van hoorn . constantine nobel chief counsellor in the embassy , and governor of the trade . iohn putman factor , and master of the ceremonies . iohn vander does secretary . gysbert ruwenoort steward . six gentlemen , viz. banning , berkman , frents , and ruysser , van alteren , van doorn . a chyrurgeon . six men for a guard. two trumpetters , and one cook. during their journey up to peking , it was order'd , that david harthower , cornelius bartelsz , and maurice , should provide all things below in hoksieu . on the third of iune before-mention'd , the commissions were read aboard the vlaerding , by the following lords , his excellency the lord general maetzuiker . charles hertzing chief comptroller . usual counsellors of india . nicholas verburgh , laurence pit , matthew vander brook , counsellors extraordinary . iohn thysz , iohn van dam , after a kind farewell , the foremention'd persons return'd ashore . for the more honorable carrying on of this embassy , a fleet of five sail , laden with presents and merchandise , and mann'd with soldiers and seamen , was fitted out from batavia , consisting in these ships , viz. the vlaerding , afen , constance , gilded tygre , and the blyswiik frigat , commanded by iohn vander werf . iohn naelhout . iohn hendricks . henry bommer . peter iansz . several chineses also shipp'd themselves in the fleet , to return to their native countrey , from whence they came some years before , and had setled themselves in batavia . the fourth , being sunday , in the morning the fleet set sail , and lying by the lee about the islands , they staid for some ready moneys , and other necessaries , which about seven a clock were brought them by one simon de danser , master of the exchequer . then the fleet weighing anchor again , ran easterly , between the isles edam and alkmaer , that they might have the advantage of the eastern mouson ( but the wind , on the contrary , in the afternoon came about to the west ) and then tack'd to and again , having the wind about seven a clock at night to the south-west ; then they steer'd their course northerly , and so proceeded in the same course as we have fully mention'd in their former journals from batavia ; and therefore we think not fit to trouble the reader with needless repetitions of the same things . the fifth of august about noon they came to the netherland-haven , where a tartar came aboard of the ambassador in a small vessel , who said that he was sent from the governor of minjazen , to inquire what people and ships they were , and also from whence they came , and what persons of quality were in them ? whereupon being answer'd accordingly , the tartar return'd ashore , to give an accompt thereof , having first inform'd them of the general lipovi's death . the sixth in the morning , while they still rode at an anchor , waiting for the fleet to carry them into the netherland haven , there also came a tartar vessel aboard , with the third person of minjazen , to ask in the governors name , what ships they were , and if an ambassador was come with them to the emperor ? whereupon the ambassador answer'd him accordingly , and also told him , that they intended to send the master of the ceremonies , and mr. ruwenoort , with the interpreter de hase , to hoksieu , with letters to the vice-roy singlamong , and the new general which was come from peking in the deceas'd lipovi's place : to whom the mandarin proffer'd his service to carry them to hoksieu , alledging , that he was sent from the governor for that purpose . after having receiv'd thanks from the ambassador , he return'd with the foremention'd persons aboard of the blyswiik , where the letter was translated into the chinese tongue : the contents were to this purpose . that this letter was to advise their excellencies from the lord ambassador , of the coming of five ships , laden with several merchandises , and presents for his majesty , and their excellencies the vice-roy , general , and conbon , or governor , and likewise of his coming from batavia in the beginning of the last month , with the merchant constantine nobel , and their safe arrival in the beginning of the new moon before the river of hoksieu . their highnesses also were desired to permit the merchant constantine nobel with the first opportunity to come to hoksieu , to complement their excellencies from the ambassador , and acquaint them with his intentions . about noon the holland ambassador arriv'd in safety in the netherland-haven , where he drop'd anchor with the vlaerding and blyswiik , and was visited by the chief pilot of the tygre , with a letter from hendrick bommer master of the tygre , written to the ambassador , signifying , that the pilot beforemention'd , having been several times in the netherland-haven , made no question to bring the tygre thither ; so that he desir'd his order , because the ship would be safer there than in the bay of sothia . on which the ambassador made answer , that he ought to govern himself according to the agreement made on the fifth instant , of which the copy was sent him , and first steer his course to the bay of sothia , till further order came from above . the ambassador observing , that the entring into the mouth of the river hoksieu was dangerous , because of the rocks call'd the pyramides , commanded all the masters and pilots to consult about it , and give their opinions in writing , that other ships that should come after , might make use thereof . the seventh against noon three mandarins were sent from the new general siangpovi , to see how many ships and men were come , and likewise what presents they had brought , from whence the ambassador came , and what retinue he intended should go with him to peking . but the ambassador did not think it convenient to inform him of all things , because the master of the ceremonies and interpreter were not yet come from hoksieu ; therefore he told the mandarins onely , that he was come thither with five ships , of which three lay in the bay of sothia , and two in the netherland haven ; and that he had four hundred men aboard : but as to the presents , he could not readily give an account , because he must first unpack them , and then draw an inventory in chinese : neither could he yet tell them the number of the persons that were to attend him to the court ; but if they pleas'd to stay till to morrow ( when he expected the master of the ceremonies and interpreter would be there ) he would resolve them . then the mandarins ask'd , if there were no more ships that had put into other harbors on the coast of china ? to which they were answer'd no. then they demanded further , from whom the lord ambassador was address'd ? to which they receiv'd a suitable answer . the ambassador had also a chinese letter given him from the governor of minjazen , the contents being onely to congratulate his welcome , which the ambassador answer'd civilly in like manner . hereupon the mandarins departed , saying , they would send one on the morrow to know the quantity and quality of the presents . the ambassador soon after was inform'd by nobel , that the mandarin which bore the chief command over the jonks that lay there , had understood the day before , that the emperor was inclin'd to allow the hollanders and tartars the isles eymuy and quemuy , to set up their factories and trade . the eighth the master of the ceremonies , mr. ruwenoort , and the interpreter de hase , came aboard again , relating , that they had been at hoksieu , and there deliver'd the ambassadors letters to the governors : the general , who first granted them audience , had after the reading of the letter ask'd them several questions , as amongst others , whither they had a design upon formosa , or came onely upon embassy ? to which they answer'd , that the ambassador was come thither but with five ships , of which two lay in the netherland haven , and three at tinhay ; and that they had no other design but to wait upon the emperor , according to the contents of their credential letters and commission . after this , they gave the conbon or governor of hoksieu a visit , who shew'd himself very joyful at the news of their arrival . and next they visited the general , and gave him an account of the ambassadors arrival , who sent two mandarins to go along them . about midnight in their return they came before the castle of minjazen , where they lay till the next morning , and then desir'd the governor to furnish them with a vessel to carry them aboard , to which he very willingly condescended . the ninth nobel , harthower , secretary vander does , and the mandarins which came down the next day in a pleasure-boat sent to the fleet for that purpose , were carried aboard , having a letter of advice with them , to make use of when occasion should serve . the same day this present was prepar'd for the governor of minjazen . a pair of pistols , a small quilt , four pieces of fine linnen . two swords , two great pieces of sandal-wood . from that time nothing happen'd of remark , only some jonks came to an anchor close by the ambassador , to watch the netherlanders transactions , as had been done from the beginning , ever since they arriv'd ; sometimes fresh jonks relieving others . the eleventh in the morning , the ambassador sent the blyswiik's boat to the bay of sothia , with a letter ; by which he commanded the captains of the three ships , the alfen , tyger , and constance , to come to him with the first fair weather , to consult once more about the bringing in of the ships to hoksieu . the twelfth , the captains came according to the ambassadors letter aboard his ship in their sloop , and just at low water they went with captain vander werff , and peter iansz vlieg , to the river of hoksieu , to know the soundings and the breadth of the channel . afternoon , siangpovi's interpreter came aboard with some tartars , to tell the ambassador , that nobel landed the night before in hoksieu , and that horses were provided against the morning to carry him to the governors to have audience . moreover he told him , that he was sent from the general siangpovi , to inquire about the ambassadors health , and if he wanted any thing , or if any surly people slighted or neglected , to supply them with what necessaries were fit , and they requir'd . the ambassador caus'd his interpreter de hase to ask the tartars , how the governor of hoksieu resented the hollanders , and whether he should be civilly receiv'd ? whereupon he reply'd , that he needed not question his glad reception . furthermore , he doubted not but that they should have all their desires granted when so er'e they arriv'd at peking . the tartar interpreter also acquainted the ambassador , that it would be convenient to invite the captain of the jonks that lay to watch to a treat ; which some hours afterwards was perform'd by putmans , and the interpreter de hase ; who coming to the captain , and mandarin , were kindly entertain'd , with answer , that according to their requests , they and some other mandarins would wait upon them the day following : they also sent a present to the ambassador , of capons , geese , and a vessel of chinese strong drink . towards evening , the masters and pilots came aboard again to the ambassador , and told him , that he had search'd the bay of hoksieu , of which they would give an account in writing , how the ships should get in and out with most safety , as was done the day following . in the afternoon the vlaerdings boat brought a supply from hoksieu , of beeves , porkers , good liquor , and several fruits , with letters from nobel , harthower , and vander does , that on the eleventh they were arriv'd at the bridge of lamthay ; and at their passing by , the governors of minjazen treated them kindly ; and at hoksieu they were presently admitted to the presence of the general siangpovi , the vice-roy , and the conbon or governor . all these visits were past with many kindnesses , and upon the delivery of their letters from batavia , with an inventory of the presents , were told , that the ambassador was welcome , and according to his request should be honorably and kindly entertain'd , and that he would be pleas'd presently to come ashore , that they might the better inform his imperial majesty of his arrival ; with which , the ambassador being acquainted , gave order for his landing the next day . the next day they were to treat about commerce , which they suppos'd to be of great consequence ; the more , because by proclamation every one was on pain of death forbidden to trade with the hollanders without licence . when a rumor was spread in hoksieu , that the fort quelang in formosa had been besieg'd two moneths by three thousand tayowan chineses ; but at last were forc'd to retreat to tamsuy , with the loss of their general , &c. the fifteenth , being sunday , nothing happen'd of remark to the ambassador , but onely expected further tydings from nobel , and his other friends in hoksieu . the sixteenth , four mandarins came from the general siangpovi and the conbon , sent to the ambassador to present him with an hundred and twenty canasters , or four tun of rice , thirty couple of capons , as many ducks , forty great vessels of their best drink , six fat beeves , twenty porkers , a score and a half of geese , and a hundred water-lemons . because the name of chinese beer will be often us'd , it will be requisite to give a short description of it . the drinks which the chineses use are many : the first call'd samfoe , or sampe , made of rice , is of a clear colour , like white wine ; wherefore they also name it , sampe , signifying pure white . the second call'd looszioe , is of a brown colour like dutch beer , of a pleasant taste , but very strong . the third nam'd tzonzui , and by some held for the best and strongest liquor in all china ; is of a bright brown , very clear , and resembles brunswick-mum , yet tastes like sack , and as strong in its operation . which liquor vulgarly the hollanders generally call mandarins and chinese beer . the fourth being a sort of distill'd water , is call'd hotzioe , and is not only clearer , but much stronger than brandy , therefore by the netherlanders call'd strong arak . the fifth drink is call'd kietzjoe , and by the hollanders kniep ; and is also a water distill'd , yet not so strong as the former , of a ruddy colour , and much drank in the chinese and holland ships , during their stay on the coast of china . most of all these liquors are made and extracted out of rice . they say , that in the emperor yu's raign , above two thousand years before the birth of our savior , this famous chinese drink , extracted of rice , was first made : the inventer thereof was call'd ilie , who having presented the emperor with the new and pleasant liquor , when he had well tasted it , said , what great misfortune hath brought this drink into the realm ? now i foresee the fall of my family , and the ruine of the empire by this inebriating drink : whereupon , he straight , instead of reward and honoring him for his happy invention , being such an assistant to weaken nature , banish'd him the empire for ever ; and commanded further upon pain of death , that none should imitate or experiment the same : but though yu banish'd the first finder , yet he could not prevent the art of making it , from spreading through his whole dominions . besides these drinks , there is an ordinary sort boyl'd of the root tee , or cha ; and likewise another , by the netherlanders call'd bean broth , which , as some say , is milk mixt with peking butter . the chineses also press several sorts of juyces , or wines out of fruit ; as among other out of the fruit lichi . yet in no place , do they know any liquor made of grapes ; that kind of tope only belonging to the province of xensi , though they have store of grapes and vineyards in other parts of china ; for the chineses either dry or preserve their grapes , to eat them in winter , which they do by boyling in a great pot , and then pour dissolv'd sugar upon them . upon the delivery of the foremention'd presents , singlamong was not once made mention of , which occasion'd some jealous thoughts . and now , because the ambassador expected that he should land shortly , he made an order for his attendants , and information to the comptroller , to be observ'd at his landing , thereby to shun all confusions , according to which every one was to govern himself . orders for the attendants of the embassy . of what concern this embassy is , every one may apprehend : how circumspectly it ought to be perform'd , in respect to our selves ; and also how much honor and profit our nation may reap by it , cannot be sufficiently express'd . therefore since the good orders , vertue , and fair carriage of the persons that shall attend us , must be observ'd and maintain'd as the chief point , it may be judg'd what care and diligence ought to be us'd in it , that our bad conversation may not hinder a good event . this being consider'd of , we have thought it necessary and fitting to prescribe some short orders to all our followers , with express commands , that every one shall exactly observe them upon their perils . i. coming ashore , every one shall go to the appointed place , without separating himself , or going from the train without special orders from the ambassador . ii. every one shall look to his office , and be diligent and careful in what he is imploy'd . iii. none shall go out of the ambassadors lodging , without his , or the secretaries knowledge . iv. the comptroller ruwenoort shall have the second command over the gentlemen and soldiers , but no power to send any one out , or discharge him without the secretaries knowledge , who shall , if it be requisite , acquaint the ambassador therewith . v. every one , of what degree soever , shall have a special care , and abstain from too much drinking and quarrelling , which oftentimes arise from it , on forfeiture of three months wages the first time , and the second , of all his pay , loss of his place , and be sent to batavia ; he that shall occasion a quarrel or contest between any person , shall receive the same punishment . vi. every person shall carry himself very humble , and be bare headed in the ambassadors presence ; as also , the gentlemen , soldiers , and other officers shall be dutiful and obedient ; but above all , be very courteous and kind to the chineses . vii . putmans being master of the gifts and presents , shall have a great care of the packing and dividing of them , that they may be look'd after and secur'd from spoiling , or rain , and keep an exact account of all , by entring them down in a book of presents ; he shall also , as master of the ceremonies , observe that good orders he kept in that concern . viii . on the ringing of a bell ashore , or by the way , every one shall come to prayers in his peculiar place , which shall be in the evening at seven a clock , perform'd by the secretary or some person else , on forfeiture of a rix-doller , for those that without great reason stay from it . information for the comptroller . i. of the comptroller is requir'd , that he take upon him a grave formality , neither shewing a lightness in his behavior or conversation , and justly to pay every one their due ; he is to be governor of the gentlemen , clerks , assistants , and soldiers , and so necessarily requir'd to be a good example in vertue to others ; and also to be courteous and civil to all persons , especially to the chineses and tartars , with whom lies our greatest concern . ii. the comptrollers office and government shall consist in domestick affairs , that all things may be done orderly , and kept clean ; to which purpose are allow'd him as assistants , frents , as chief butler , and banning as steward , who shall act in their offices according to putman's direction , and take care not to wast and lavish , but to see that nothing be lost : also two assistants more are allow'd putman , to look after all the travelling utensils and necessaries , viz. cuiper , and van altern , which shall look to the bedding , housholdstuff , and other things thereto belonging , and keep an exact account thereof , at the shipping or using , that they may not be damnifi'd , that when the ambassador shall resolve to land , or go , and come from one place to another , and the secretary acquainting them with it , they shall presently order the getting of them ready . three tables shall daily be kept and furnish'd at twelve a clock at noon , and eight at night , viz. the first table being the ambassadors , shall be oval , with room for eight or ten persons ; at this shall eat the ambassador ; at his right hand nobel , putman's , and vander doe's the secretary ; at his left hand , iohn van hoorn , the ambassadors son , and as many more plates shall be laid ready for strangers . this table shall be attended by the comptroller ruwenoort , who must stand behind the ambassador ; besides two gentlemen , viz. frents , and doornik ; at every course serving up , the trumpeters shall sound , and betwixt , the other musicians play . the second , being the comptrollers table , mr. ruwenoort shall sit , with six gentlemen , who shall all be attended by the negro boys , except a soldier to wait upon the comptroller . the third table shall consist in six of the prime of our guard , the interpreter and master-cook , who rising , the under waiters shall take the remainder . about the dressing of the meat , and the quantity , great care must be us'd . to which purpose putmans , the secretary vander does , and the comptroller ruwenoort shall first consult about the bill of fare , and then give order for it . every week the comptroller shall deliver a bill of his charge to the secretary , which when look'd over , shall be enter'd in their due places . berkman shall be as master of the horse , and therefore is to look over them , that they have their provender in due season , and that it be good and not musty ; and likewise be careful of their furniture , that all things may be kept clean and in repair . at their landing and going up to the court at hoksieu this order shall be observ'd : first , two trumpets shall ride before , then six soldiers with carbines and swords , next captain vander werf , and pilot peter iansz de vlieg , then the lord ambassador himself ; after him bekmans and iohn dubon halberdiers ; iohn van hoorn , the ambassadors son ; nobel and putmans ; vander does and ruwenoort ; after these the six gentlemen , banning , ruysser , berkman , van alteren , frents , van doorn , and lastly , hans and sluiter . the same day nothing happen'd of remark , only the general povi's interpreter came to visit the ambassador , and tell him , that the vessels which were to take in the steeds , would either come that night , or early in the morning . the following day , soon after sun-rising , the foremention'd interpreter , with two captains belonging to the jonks , came aboard of the ambassador , to acquaint him of the two vessels arrival , to fetch the emperors presents , the horses and oxen. after some discourse it was concluded , that the foremention'd captains should the next ebb go and fetch the horses with their great jonks ; to which purpose , the comptroller ruwenoort was sent with them . in the afternoon , the ambassadors boat came again from above the river , with the secretary vander does , who besides his own relations , brought two letters , one from nobel alone , and the other sign'd by three , in which was written , that they had acquainted his highness of the ambassadors intentions to land , whereupon they had obtain'd leave to send the secretary vander does with the boat. in which were also brought a dozen porkers , four baskets with artichokes , two with cucumbers , and fifty pots of a chamchoe ; and that it was concluded , that twelve men should first go ashore with the ambassador , and that he should bring the emperors letter with him . by the same letters they also inform'd him , that the general had desir'd them to procure some glasses , quilts , blood-coral , and several other things for him which they had aboard , and could have wish'd , that they had been shipt uppermost , because his favor was of great concern , and they might do some good with him by the way of presents , as they were inform'd , he being of a more affable character than his predecessor . and nobel and harthower told him , that the ambassador was not concern'd in the trade , but it was intrusted wholly to them ; so that without doubt , the ambassador would not be troubled about it ; therefore they would on this first undertaking so prosecute their business , that it might tend to his honor ; so that they desir'd he would please to leave it to their care . they added further , that they esteem'd themselves happy by the ambassadors grave counsel to be provided against the chineses treachery . in the trade nothing was to be done , but to use care and prudence , as in former times . if they intended to effect any thing , they must wait , yet not depend too much upon it . the jonks which were should the horses at minjazen , were judg'd to be unfit to go to sothia ; therefore the tartars desir'd , that they might be brought into the netherland haven , in one of the ships , from whence they would convey them up the river . the governors had lately chosen a place on the other side of the river , where they intended to request of the emperor , that the hollanders might build a store-house ; but they knew not whether it was done out of their own inclination , or by the emperors order , ( which perhaps had long since granted it . ) they were inform'd , that about eight or ten days since , a mastless vessel ran into the storm-bay , and soon after went away again , and that the commanders of her said , that they were sent from batavia to iapan , and likewise that an ambassador was come thither with nine ships ; by which they suppos'd , that it was the newpoort , because no other ships knew of the ambassadors coming . there went also a rumor , that some portuguese ships were arriv'd at makaw , and of an ambassadors going to peking , that came over in them . the single letter from nobel was to this purpose : that hopes and a good heart was half their business , and he much rejoyc'd at what the ambassador had been pleas'd to write ; but nothing more concern'd him , than the promoting and making the embassy more honorable , that it might be perform'd with all fitting splendor and magnificence , of which there were fair appearances . but because nothing could be assur'd from the chineses looks , therefore time must produce it . they declar'd , that all the governors were exceedingly rejoyc'd at the ambassadors coming , and had never shown such great incouragements to their design . the nineteenth , the great jonk which went the same day to fetch the horses , return'd , and brought a letter from the commander to this effect . that that morning he had receiv'd the ambassadors order , for the sending of the horses and oxen ; according to which he had shipt them in the jonks , with three chests full of saddles , all in good condition , and that at their putting off , he had fir'd seven guns in honor of the emperor , and the ambassador , which he hop'd he would opprove off . his excellency commanded ruwenoort , that so soon as it was flood , he should go up with the horses to hocksieu , which was perform'd accordingly ; and the ambassador writ a letter to nobel and harthouwer , advising them , that he had receiv'd theirs by the secretary , and prepar'd himself to go in the expected vessels to hoksieu ; and in the mean while , had sent the horses and oxen , as also their saddles , and the coach provided for the emperor . the twentieth , nothing happen'd of remark . the one and twentieth in the morning , two pleasure-boats came with three mandarins , two from the vice-roy and general , and one from the governor of minjazen , to attend and bring in the ambassador , who desir'd two days for the fitting and accommodating all things for his more convenient landing . the three and twentieth in the morning , the two pleasure-boats before-mention'd , that came with the three mandarins , were ready to take in the ambassador , but prov'd much too little to carry him , his attendants and goods up the river . and because they proffer'd as many jonks on the one and twentieth as he should need , therefore they were desir'd to procure one more , which they scrupling , he said he had been told , that they were a well govern'd nation , and therefore wonder'd that they kept not their own promise , that he should have as many as he needed ; therefore he would send one up to hoksieu to fetch written orders from the general , according to which he would govern himself . upon the news thereof , without any more ado , they sent a jonk to carry his goods , or any thing else ; whereupon he gave order for the shipping of his goods and attendants . at noon , the ambassador imbark'd himself to go up to hoksieu , and about three a clock arriv'd at minjazen ; of which place the governor sent him a complemental letter , informing him of his indispos'dness , which prevented him from giving the civility of a meeting . moreover , he caus'd the ambassador and his retinue to be entertain'd with a bean-broth , and bak'd meats . the governor of minjazen also sent to desire the ambassador to stay some short time , because he would send a letter with him ; and soon after , some mandarins coming aboard said , that they were sent from the governor to search all chests and trunks , which was so ill resented by the ambassador , that he said with a displeas'd countenance , the mandarins had promis'd him , that his goods should without trouble or molestation be deliver'd ; and if they could not , he would rather return aboar'd , than suffer such affronts , which words made them wave their receiv'd orders ; yet he went away in the evening without a letter . the ambassador , by reason of the ebb meeting him , was forc'd to anchor at lamthay , and about flood setting forward again , about day light arriv'd at the bridge of lamthay . here the mandarins went to acquaint the general of the ambassadors arrival , and also to know , if it pleas'd his highness , that he should first go into the netherlanders inn , or come to his highness : the ambassador also made his coming immediately known to nobel and harthouwer , who came to welcome him ; of whom he demanding , in what postures affairs stood ; they told him , they had no present cause of dissatisfaction , because the last night singlamong's secretary had come and told them , that seven hundred bales of silk lay in store , which were to be exchang'd for the netherland commodities , and also that singlamong would have half a share in the trade ; the general two third parts in the other half , and the conbon a third part . the four and twentieth , after several houses shewn , and deny'd , a mandarin came to ask if the ambassador would be pleas'd to send one of his servants to see the house which was chosen for him . whereupon he sent nobel , putmans , and ruwenoort to the general , to desire him , to give order for a house . the mandarins which had fetch'd the ambassador , and were that morning gone to the general , to make his coming known , return'd with horses to conduct him to the vice-roy singlamong . and nobel , putmans , and ruwenoort came with the foremention'd mandarins , to tell the ambassador , that a house was making ready for him ; also that his highness expected him at court , and before the ambassador should have done his business with his highness , the house would be ready . the general also said , that if they had known of the ambassadors coming from batavia before hand , the emperor would have given order for the building a new house . and accordingly , although it rain'd very hard , yet the ambassador prepar'd himself to go to his highness . first , between the sound of several instruments , he was conducted to the vice-roy singlamong , who bad him welcome , and shew'd him to sit on a bench at his left hand , ( by the tartar accounted the upper ) and next him nobel , harthouwer , putmans , and the secretary vander does , on a piece of cloth spread on the ground . then the vice-roy wish'd the ambassador much joy , for which the ambassador with many ceremonies thank'd him ; so that this first visit ended only in coplements . he at last ask'd , if he had about him the letter from his king to their emperor ; and also , that with the first opportunity , they should give an account to the general , how many chests and trunks they wanted to carry up their goods , that they might be got ready against the appointed time . and likewise , that the general might give order for the jonks and vessels to fetch the presents for the emperor ashore : to which the ambassador answer'd , that he had not brought the letter with him , because of the badness of the weather , but his highness might command it when he pleas'd ; the number of cases and chests , he would also give an account of , as they had occasion , and so soon as they could come at the presents , acquaint his highness with it . moreover , the ambassador desir'd the vice-roy's advice , and instruction in this embassy , which he would be sure to observe , and other such like discourses . to which the vice-roy answer'd , that he would invite the ambassador to his court , and then they would further consult concerning all affairs . from thence they went to the general , who enquired after the ambassadors health , and how all friends far'd in batavia ? to which the ambassador answer'd , and return'd him thanks for sending the mandarins to fetch him in , and also for the fresh provisions . then he ask'd the same question as the vice-roy had done before , whereon the ambassador reply'd , that the goods which were to be sold , lay upon the presents ; but he would give order to nobel to fetch them up , that they might be seen , and if they were damnifi'd , they should immediately be shown to his highness ; which said , his highness was well satisfi'd , saying , that he would then write concerning it to the court at peking . the ambassador also desir'd his highness's advice , because he knew not the customs and fashions of the countrey . moreover the ambassador said , that he would on the morrow present his highness with some glasses , and other such like rarities , which he desir'd he would please to accept . his highness inquir'd also of the ambassador , if he had left good orders on board , that his people us'd no outrages , nor carry'd any goods privately ashore ; to which , the ambassador said , yes , and if any one should break such orders , he should be severely punish'd . the general shew'd the ambassador two mandarins , which ( said he ) shall wait upon you , when i intend to acquaint you with any thing of consequence , therefore desir'd him to grant them audience . on which the ambassador taking leave , was intreated by his highness to eat with him first , which was perform'd , and at table said , that he would with the first opportunity invite the ambassador to his court , to discourse with him concerning the embassy . from hence they went to the conbon , whither they came about the evening , and were kindly receiv'd and bid welcome by him . moreover , the conbon said , that the ambassadors coming would prove an advantagious business to them , promising to assist him in all things he would desire . whereupon the ambassador taking leave , came to his lodging about eight a clock ; about ten arose a mighty storm out of the north , which lasted till midnight . the twenty fifth in the morning , they receiv'd the bad news , that the jonks laden with all their travelling necessaries was cast away , driven from the anchor , and shatter'd in pieces against the bridge of lamthay . but putmans and the secretary were sent to see what could be sav'd of the damnifi'd goods . towards noon , the vice-roy and general sent them in all sorts of kitchin provision , of what the countrey afforded , and some vessels of their best liquor . the general sent likewise a pass to the ambassador , for the fetching ashore the emperors presents ; to which the ambassador reply'd , that it could not be done before he traded : but the mandarin answer'd , that it must be , or else the general could not write to peking : whereupon the ambassador told him , that he would visit the general on the morrow , and discourse with him about it ; on which he went away . next morning captain putmans went to complement his highness singlamong , and in the ambassadors name to present him with some rarities , who himself was ready to repair to the court , where a mandarin gave him notice , that he was immediately expected ; whither instantly going , and after some complements had pass'd , he deliver'd him the copy of the letter to his imperial majesty , with a list of the persons names that were to go to peking with him ; and also a schedule , being an abstract of the embassy , which was to this purpose . that the lord general maetzuiker and the council of india say , that the hollanders look upon it as the best way of effecting business , to be just , and endeavor friendship ; which hath been hitherto attested by all people that have dealt with us , either upon the score of alliance , commerce , or both : but the way of traffique is look'd upon as the best foundation , whence sprouting , it may grow up and branch like a tree , so to enrich each other in peace , and assist in all exigencies of war. that the hollanders have many years endeavor'd both traffick and alliance with the chineses ; to which purpose the general and council of india ten years since sent their ambassadors with presents to the emperor in peking , which were kindly receiv'd , and his majesty accepted of the hollanders as friends , and declar'd them so publickly . the hollanders have now again by the lord general and indian council address'd their ambassador with presents to the emperor , with hearty wishes , that his imperial majesty may live for ever , and that this their desir'd affinity may last as long as the sun and moon endureth . the ambassador desires of the vice-roy , general , and conbon , that they would assist him in this negotiation , because their mediation may facilitate , and so the sooner effect the business . this being translated , was , together with a copy of the batavian missives to the emperor , presented unto the general , who after inquiry concerning the brave horses and oxen which were to be given to the emperor , desiring to see them , they fell into other discourses concerning the presents , and about landing the merchandise , upon which there had like to have hapned some contrast ; but the ambassadors discretion seasonably broke it off , and so departing , went from thence to the vice-roy , where they were conducted through another gate than they went the day before , into the inner court , or privy chamber , in which the ambassador , after having shew'd reverence to the vice-roy , was by him bid to sit on his left hand , on a small bench , and next him his prime officers ; to all whom the vice-roy seem'd to be somewhat more affable than the general , saying , that the hollanders were now no strangers , and that he had been acquainted with them in canton , and done them several good offices in their negotiation there ; and that he was as ready now to serve them as heretofore , especially because a person of greater quality was imploy'd with like addresses to his imperial majesty . whereupon the ambassador modestly reply'd , that he had been well inform'd of his highness former affection and favor to their nation at canton , and also of the late continuation of the same civility and goodness to constantine nobel , ever since his residing there , for which he return'd him especial thanks , not doubting but he would keep up his hospitable character to strangers , in assisting them in this their present embassy , in which they desir'd nothing but what was just and honorable , and might be beneficial to both nations : which he promis'd very seriously , and that he would write in the ambassadors behalf to all his correspondents in the council of state at peking : then the vice-roy inquiring in the same manner as the other did about the presents and the lading , the ambassador fearing that some contest might arise , as formerly with the general , waved the dispute , onely replying , that they would be all ready in good season ; but the merchandise he did not concern himself with : whereupon the vice-roy said , well , let it pass ; but desir'd the ambassador to lend him his chyrurgeon for a day or two , which he promis'd , when dinner being upon the table , breaking off all further discourse , the vice-roy desir'd them to sit at his own table , on his left hand , which is there the chief place , where they did eat in the same dish , and drank in the same bowl with the vice-roy : so having been plentifully treated , they took their leave , and return'd to their lodging . at their going away , two mandarins follow'd the ambassador , telling him , that the vice-roy return'd him many thanks for the presents which he had sent in the morning , but durst not receive them as yet ; therefore he desir'd him to send for them home till they went to peking : whereto the ambassador made answer , that they were onely a few trifles for his children ; and desir'd that they would please to proffer them once more to his highness , which they promis'd to do ; but however , towards evening they were return'd again with the same excuse . next morning , being the twenty seventh , the ambassador consulted with his council of what had hapned to him the day before , and ask'd what was further to be done for the advancing of this great embassy ; and also read over the instructions given him in batavia : after which , having seriously consider'd , they unanimously concluded and agree'd , that nobel and harthouwer should that morning go to the general , to tell his highness , that the ambassador endeavoring to satisfie him in all points whatsoever , therefore desir'd that the blyswiik and two jonks might come up thither with the merchandise and presents , and that then he should receive them . but whilst they were yet busie about this their resolution , three mandarins came to desire nobel to come to the vice-roy , where the general also expected him ; thither he and harthouwer went immediately . at this time the governor of soansifoe sent the ambassador as a present a couple of fat oxen , besides other good kitchen provision . mean while nobel and harthouwer came back from the court , and related , that they still desir'd that the merchandise and presents might be brought ashore ; which they excus'd , urging the several inconveniences ; but told them that all should be done in good time , when the presents and frigats might by unlading be least damnified , concerning which they would come and treat with his highness to morrow . the twenty eighth in the morning , about day-light , the secretary carried the message to the general , who at his return told , that having staid an hour ere he was admitted to his presence , and having complemented his highness in the ambassadors name , he answer'd him roughly , saying in a teasty manner , that he had spoke with the ambassador two days since , and granted him as many jonks as he desir'd , for the unloading of his goods ; and come you now to ask more ? let it be so ( said he ) ; i will supply them with twenties , and if that will not serve , with hundreds ; but in brief , none of their ships shall come up the river . tell your master ( continu'd he ) that i am a man that keep my word , no promise-breaker ; therefore what i grant , they may be assur'd of . i know that you are come hither from remote countreys , through long and turbulent seas , with ships freighted with merchandise ; how then should i be so inhumane as not to serve you in what i may towards the accomplishing of your desires ? but first land your presents , and when i have seen them , i will write in your behalf to peking . and the more to manifest my good intentions , and the love i have for the ambassador , i will suffer one of his ships to come up to the bridge , but accompanied with my jonks ; for which favor the secretary return'd him thanks in the ambassadors name , promising to give his master an account thereof . the ambassador order'd nobel and harthower to go to the general so soon as it was possible , and thanking him for his kindness , further to request a pass to bring up the blyswiik frigat , and send two mandarins to help them , that all things might be done according to his desire . the twenty ninth in the morning the comptroller ruwenoort went with the chyrurgeon hans voorechter to the court , to carry their highnesses the following letters , and desire their answers . the first being to the vice ▪ roy singlamong , contain'd , that the ambassador had sent his chyrurgeon to his highness service . the rest was written to the same purpose with the other three , viz. that the ambassador desir'd to know when his highness pleas'd to accept of a visit , and treat about the embassy . the thirtieth nothing hapned of remark . next morning two of the generals officers came to the ambassador , and in their lords name privately proffer'd him three hundred tail ( which they had brought with them ) for the chain of blood-corral and quilt , goods which he desir'd to be sent ; on which the ambassador smiling , return'd , that he was no merchant , neither bought nor sold ; but if the general would please to accept of those trifles as a present , he would take their reception as a high honor ; and if his highness hereafter might have a fancy to buy any goods belonging to the hollanders , that their merchant nobel should furnish him : with which answers the foremention'd persons return'd , to give an account thereof to the general . in the afternoon the vice-roys officers return'd with many thanks to the ambassador for his presents , which his highness had kindly receiv'd , and as a grateful return , had sent him eight pieces of chinese brocadoes , which they desir'd the ambassador to accept , and he courteously receiv'd , though not valued at above eighty tail of silver . in the evening after prayer the comptroller ruwenoort deliver'd his first accompt of charges and expence , which the ambassador gave to putmans and the secretary vander does to look over , and also to inquire if the provision should be brought in by greater quantities than they us'd to have it before , it might not be had at a cheaper rate ; thereby to be as saving as they could . the first and second of september nothing hapned worthy recounting . the third in the morning the vice-roy singlamong's intepreter sent the chinese gienso to ask the ambassador when he pleas'd to come to visit his highness , and shew him the brave horses , that he might give his lord an account of it ; whereupon he was answer'd , that it was left to the choice and pleasure of his highness , and that the ambassador was always ready at his command . in the afternoon two of the vice-roys chief factors came to nobel , and told him , that they had order from his highness to ask if the company desir'd to have much white raw silk ; which if they had , his highness would endeavor to perswade the general , because the transportation was strictly forbidden by the emperor ; and that it might be observ'd , five persons of quality were sent into every territory bordering the sea , from peking ; so that it would be very difficult to get their consents : therefore they ask'd ( a price never heard of ) two hundred and fifty tail for a picol , desiring to have an answer upon it immediately , that they might give an account to his highness . whereto nobel made answer , that notwithstanding the time did not permit to send to japan , yet they would exchange those merchandises which they had brought with them , for a parcel of silk , to carry to their native countrey ; but he would have them to know , not at such prices ; and therefore if they would not come nearer to the matter , he would neither treat about it , nor make any proffer , desiring them to be better advis'd : whereupon they reply'd , that they had no other order , and therefore desir'd the hollanders to consider of it , and so let it rest for that time . mean while the general and conbon's factors also came thither , but made no mention of the foremention'd business . the ambassador to oblige them , and that they might seek to get their masters to affect the hollanders , invited them to dinner ; which ending , they , after they had been handsomly treated , with kind thanks took their leaves . not long after the general also sent two mandarins to tell the ambassador , that he had been inform'd how the hollanders in the netherland haven would not hasten the unlading of the emperors presents as they should , because they had onely loaden three jonks full of merchandise , and would not make use of the other jonks , which made their highnesses doubt ( as they said ) whether the ambassador would go up to peking , or not : they had writ to the emperor of the ambassadors arrival ; but now they must assure him , that they had seen the presents ; therefore they desir'd a second time , that his excellency would please to send order to the ships , with one of their vessels , that they might immediately go about that business : on which they were answer'd , that such orders had already been given , and that their highnesses need not doubt of the care and diligence that should be us'd in the embassy ; yet however , that he was inclin'd for their satisfaction to send another letter thither , which they promising to tell the general , took their leave . the fourth against the evening four jonks with pepper arriv'd at the bridge at lamthay , which they had taken out of the blyswiik and vlaerding frigats . the persons that came with them gave an account , that the blyswiik frigat lay at anchor between the tower and the bridge of lamthay , and hop'd that before the next morning she would also come up to the bridge ; and likewise that the constance was come safe into the netherland haven , and that all things were in good condition with the ships , which the ambassador was glad to hear . the same day two mandarins came to the ambassador in the generals name , to inquire how many men there were in the blyswiik frigat ? if any soldiers came in her ? and why they brought so many ? to which they were answer'd , that there were no soldiers in her , and but forty seven men in all , which were requir'd to govern the ship , and other employments : whereupon they return'd . mean while two eminent mandarins sent from the general came to look after the unlading of the goods , for which the hollanders prepar'd boats and other vessels . the foremention'd mandarins said also , that if the ship did not come up to the bridge that day , they would on the morrow fetch out the presents with their barques , and then send her down again to fetch others . all the factors belonging to his highness , except the chiefest , came likewise to tell nobel , that their masters had agreed to deliver their silks to the company ; and that it was now time to trade , because some commissioners were expected daily from peking , at whose coming there would be no likelihood to transport one catty of silk : whereto nobel made answer , that he would willingly deal with them , but he must first see the silk , and likewise agree about the merchandise ; but if they demanded two hundred and fifty tail , as they had done the third instant , it would not be worth the speaking of it . they having ( as they said ) no other order , departed . on the twenty ninth of july a fly-boat nam'd the poelsnip , the thirtieth , the nieuport pink ; and the fifth of august , the overveen , came thither without their masts , which they had lost in a storm about the macaw islands , and going afterwards to repair their breaches at the isle of quemuy , the tartar-chineses told the commanders , that the coxingan-chineses had besieg'd quelang ; and many other things concerning that isle . the sixth in the morning two mandarins came to tell the ambassador from the general , that the governor of minjazen had advis'd him ▪ that another dutch ship had arriv'd in the netherland haven , which made his highness desirous to know what ship it was , and if it came from quelang , which if it did , it should immediately return . in answer to which , they were told , that the occasion of the coming of this ship would be made known to his highness by a letter which was writing . according to the resolution taken the last night , the secretary went to the court to deliver the letter , the contents whereof were to this effect . that the ambassador could not but acquaint their excellencies , that a small ship was arriv'd there from quelang , bringing news , that four months since the coxingans had besieg'd the fort there , but were beaten off with great loss : then he desir'd that he might send the said ship again to quelang with some necessaries , as tar , kadjang , timber , and the like necessaries . and lastly , that all diligence was now us'd to get the emperors presents ashore , the greatest part of them being already arriv'd at the bridge in the small holland vessel ; concerning which , or ought else , he would be glad to speak with their highnesses , when they pleas'd to command him . the secretary came first to the general ; but he having some mandarins with him , could not in person grant him audience , but sent one of his factors to the secretary for the letter , which was given him , and a speedy answer desir'd upon it . after an hours stay , the foremention'd factor came to the secretary , to present him in the generals name with a cup of bean-broth , and tell him in answer to the letter , that so soon as the mandarins ( that were with his highness ) went away , he would consult on their request , and acquaintthe ambassador with his resolution by his mandarins . from hence the secretary went to the vice-roy singlamong , where the letter , as at the generals , was receiv'd by a servant , under pretence , that the vice-roy being indispos'd , could not grant him audience . an hour after , the interpreter came also to give the secretary a cup of bean-broth , and tell him , that the vice-roy had understood the ambassador's mind by his letter , and had granted his request , nay , would have done it , had it been of greater concernment ; but the hollanders must first seek the generals consent , which he doubted not but they might easily obtain : whereupon the secretary acquainted his highness with the general 's answer , who said , that it was well , and he would speak with him about it . his highness also caus'd him to be ask'd , why the horses and oxen were not brought to his court , since he had a great fancy to see them ? and to desire that it might be done about two days after . to which the secretary reply'd , that it was true , they had promis'd his highness ; but he had sent word , that they should refer it till all the presents were ashore , and that then he would see them together : whereupon his highness told them , that the general had made that answer , and not he ; and therefore desir'd , as before , to see them , whether the presents were ashore or not , two days thence : which the secretary promis'd to acquaint the ambassador with ; and rising to depart , two mandarins came from the general , to inform the vice-roy of the ambassadors request , so that he was commanded to stay a little . the mandarins going away again , the vice-roy sent him word , that the general had understood that those of quelang were by the netherlanders furnish'd with provisions and water ; but as for the transporting of timber , stones , tiles , and nails , it could not be granted : however he had prevail'd so much , ( alledging that they were but trifles , which since quelang had been besieg'd , were wanting for the repairing of the houses ) that by the said mandarins they had in the generals name granted the ambassadors request ; for which kindness the secretary humbly thanking his highness in the ambassadors name , took his leave . in the afternoon two mandarins came again to the ambassador , to give him an answer to his request which he had made in the morning , which they deliver'd , after some complements , in this manner : that the netherlanders were licensed to transport what provisions they had desir'd , timber and nails excepted , to which his highness could not consent ; which contradicted that which the vice-roys interpreter had told the secretary , viz. that the general and the vice-roy had permitted it : but there were daily commissioners expected from peking , to search those havens ; and that his highness did not doubt but they would grant it him . towards evening the blyswiik frigat arriv'd at the bridge of lamthay , with the presents : the ambassador also sent a letter , with the constance's boat , to the merchant david harthouwer , informing him , that the four jonks laden with pepper out of the vlaerding and blyswiik , arriv'd there yesterday , but were not all weigh'd : the blyswiik frigat had also been in sight , but durst not come to the bridge . the proposal to unlade the alphen into the fly-boat , was lik'd very well , and that then she might be brought in with care , and more safety ; to which purpose they should send the polesnip to sothia , to take in the alphens goods ( so to give little or no suspition to the tartars ) and take as much pepper and other goods out of her , as they could conveniently carry , and then let her come up the river with it , because the fore-mention'd vessel should in few days go with provisions to quelang . the ambassador judg'd it fit , and it would be convenient in that juncture of time , to have a strict eye upon the concerns of quelang , and therefore advis'd them to consult about it ; to which purpose harthouwer , captain vanderwerf , with the commander de vlieg , were sent for to come up in the blyswiik , and likewise captain bitter . the blyswiik that evening came up to the bridge , and in the morning intended to unlade her presents , and two days after ( if it were possible ) she should be sent to fetch the rest . the seventh about sun-rising the boat set sail , and orders was also given for the unlading of the blyswiik . in the afternoon a mandarin coming from the general , ask'd the ambassador if he would send the provisions to quelang by the blyswiik , because his highness had not known that that ship would have come up so high ? on which he was answer'd , that it should be done so soon as the blyswiik had made one turn more to fetch the remaining presents . towards evening all the goods design'd for presents were landed out of the blyswiik , but it being too late to bring them into the merchants lodge , they were forc'd under good guards to lie in the barques all night : but in the morning , being the eighth , they were all brought into the lodge . the same day putmans , master of the ceremonies , and the comptroller , went with the horses and oxen to the court , to shew them to their highnesses , according to their request two days since . coming home again they related , that they had pleas'd their highnesses exceeding well , and that singlamong , to whose view they went first , ask'd if they were wild or tame ? to which they had answer'd , tame : he had also highly commended the oxen , and had caus'd them to be carry'd and shewn to his women , by whom they were beheld with great admiration : his son had also been mounted on one of the horses . after which his father ask'd concerning the ambassadors health ; and also desir'd his chirurgeon might come to him the next day . the general had also view'd and lik'd them ; asking likewise about the ambassadors health , if he had any good doctors ? for if he had not , he would send his ; and why the hollanders sent down the boat without leave , since he never had refus'd to grant them any of their requests ? and withal when the blyswiik frigat went again to fetch the rest of the presents ? whereupon captain putmans reply'd , that the ambassador was pretty well recover'd , and he knew not any thing to the contrary but that he had a good doctor ; yet humbly thank'd his highness in the ambassadors behalf for his kind proffer : why the boat went down without leave he could not give any account ; but as to the blyswiik frigat , she was now unlading her pepper , and would at farthest be gone again within two days . the commander of the blyswiik frigat complain'd to nobel , that the tartars hinder'd him in the unlading of the pepper , he having call'd two barque-men aboard , which accordingly came ; but the tartars seeing them took them , notwithstanding he interceded for them , and said that he was the occasion of their coming , and caus'd them to be carry'd to prison in fetters , which made nobel send ienko to complain to the commission'd mandarins about it . mean while a factor was sent to nobel from the general , to enquire about the ambassadors health , and if he had any good physicians , because his highness would else send him his . in the afternoon the interpreter ienko came with some mandarins and merchants to the blyswiik frigat , to redeem the prisoners , and give order for the unlading of her , which was begun immediately . next morning , being the ninth , the ambassador sent to the vice-roy singlamong , to excuse him , that he could not accommodate him with his chirurgeon , because he also was indispos'd , but so soon as he amended he should be immediately sent to him . in the interim the tyger sloop arriv'd there with a letter from the merchant david harthouwer ; in which the ambassador was inform'd , that with the other officers he had thought it convenient not to let the ship alphen come into netherland haven , because it was too dangerous to come thither against wind and tyde : which resolution they acquainted the commander of her with , that when he thought convenient he might remove from sothia to tinhay ; who had sent an answer , that he would observe it , and consider with his officers about it , and then send his approbation . the fifteen chests brought hither by the polesnip , were put into the constance , and in the room of them they had laden her full of pepper out of the constance and tyger , which weighed forty nine thousand six hundred sixty eight catties ; by which means the ships had made so much room , that they could not conveniently come at all the goods design'd for presents , so that they onely waited for the blyswiik to ship them in her . the polesnip fly-boat was now ready to come up , if they had leave and a pass for her ; but the povi's commissioners would not permit it without orders from above . the vlaerding had on the sixth instant unladen thirty two thousand one hundred forty five catty of pepper into a chinese jonk , which lay there still ; so that at last with great trouble they got to the sandal wood that was to be presented . in the afternoon two merchants were sent from the general , to enquire after the ambassador's health ; which visit he order'd his comptroller to requite , by giving them six hens , five gammons of bacon , some pomegranates , chesnuts , and pears . the same day the ambassador desir'd the general , that he might have the use of his doctor but for a day , because he was much troubled with gripes in his bowels ; upon which request he came immediately and prescribed him something , which he had no sooner taken , but found present ease . the tenth in the morning the doctor came again to give the ambassador some more physick . a factor came also to enquire of his health , and if the medicines the doctor had given had done him any good ) to which he was answer'd , yes , and that the ambassador had found great ease by it , desiring the factor to thank his highness in his behalf ; which he promis'd to do . the bliswyk and the tigers sloop were put off from going that day , and order'd to stay till the next , because some mandarins scrupled the carrying away of so much provision ; about which they would first speak with the general . in the afternoon two mandarins came into the lodge with a pass for the bliswyk frigat , and the tygers sloop ; and said also , that they were sent to sail down with the frigat . the eleventh the frigat and sloop set sail to netherland haven . on sunday noon , being the twelfth , two factors came to the lodge , to present the ambassador in the generals name with some a connemomy , and to tell him , that the ambassador had been a considerable time ashore , and that the emperors presents were not yet landed : then the ambassador desir'd that his highness would please to give order that they might be suddenly deliver'd , because he much longed to see them ; nor that they could proceed in any trade before the goods were ashore , and likewise that then preparations should be made for his journey to peking . whereupon the ambassador sent this answer , that the rest of the presents would suddenly be ashore , and that he thank'd his highness for his connemomy , and in requital of it desir'd him to take a few conserves of nuts , cloves , and the like : so having been well entertain'd by the ambassador , the factors took their leave . in the evening it was consider'd , that for several reasons which the governors had alledg'd by their factors , it might happen , so soon as news came from peking for the ambassador to take his journey thither , that their highnesses might press his going , and that they ( nothing being as yet in readiness , and all in a hurry ) might be put to a great inconvenience ; therefore the ambassador , to begin betimes , proposed , if it would not be necessary to acquaint their highness's to morrow , that most of the presents were ashore , and the rest expected in few days ; if therefore they might begin to pack them , and cause chests to be made for them ; of what bigness the chests must be , and how many men must carry them , and also the saddles and furniture for the horses ; and likewise if their highnesses would please to send commissioners before the presents ? if the sandal wood , being very big , could be carry'd by land as it was , or in what pieces it ought to be cut ? that they must also carry several other goods with them to peking to give to the council of state , and other eminent persons ; if they saw it convenient , to desire their highnesses to accept of the last presents , being onely trifles , sent to them by the ambassador , because they had no place in the lodge to keep them ; if their highnesses should chance to speak of trading , to press it forward , and to order that two ships might about two moneths hence be sent to batavia , and from thence to holland , to give an account of the ambassador's proceedings , and the like . this the ambassador and his council agreed upon , and nobel and putmans order'd to go and acquaint their highnesses with it . the thirteenth in the morning nobel and putmans ( according to the resolution taken the night before ) went to the court to speak with their highnesses . about noon coming home again they related , that they had not seen them , it being their full-moon , and singlamong indispos'd ; yet they had sent their business to them by their interpreters , and receiv'd in answer , that when all the presents were brought ashore , their highnesses must be inform'd of it , and that then they would send their commissioners , to see and be present at the packing of them ; the chests might be made for them , and about the bigness to contain a hundred catty weight ; the sandal wood must not be cut , but sent as it came from the lord general maetzuiker ; the other goods which the hollanders would carry with them to give away when an occasion did present , should be set down with the chests and packs , that they might know exactly how many porters they should want . the fore-mention'd trifles they could not receive before all the emperor's presents were brought up . because they did not speak with their highnesses themselves , they had not made any mention of the business concerning trade . the fourteenth about noon the vlaerdings sloop arriv'd there from netherland haven , with harthouwer and captain vander werf , who related , that all things as well in sothia as netherland haven , were in good condition at their departure from thence , and that all the rest of the presents were taken out of the constance and tyger , and put into the bliswyk frigat . the fifteenth the bliswyk arriv'd there with the rest of the presents , and also the jonks with three hundred forty four bags of pepper out of the vlaerding . in the blyswiik frigat also came captain de bittor , who had been governor in quelang . a general report also went , that nine english ships were on the coast of china , about the isles eymuy and quemuy , and that they had been in canton , and desir'd to trade there ; but the tartar-chineses , not willing to take four hundred tail for the granting of them their trade , were sent away from thence , and were now come afresh to prosecute their old design . the governor having sent word to the ambassador by nobel and putmans on the thirteenth instant , that so soon as the presents were all landed , he should inform them of it ; therefore he judg'd it convenient to advise their highnesses of the arrival of the remaining presents in a letter by the secretary , that if they pleas'd ( about two days hence , when they were sorted ) they might come and see them in person , or send their commissioners , that they might make fit preparations for them . the sixteenth in the morning the secretary went first to the general , to deliver him the following letter in the ambassadors name , that the rest of the presents were now come ashore , and that the next day they would all be put in order ; therefore if his highness pleas'd to come in person , the ambassador would most kindly entertain him ; or else send his commissioners to see them . in like manner he desir'd a pass for the boat , that she might go up and down without being stopp'd to enquire the certainty of the news concerning the english ships . no sooner was the secretary's coming made known to the general , but he sent for the letter , and an hour after gave this answer ; that it was not customary for the general to come in person to see the goods , but he would send his interpreter if the presents were as the hollanders had reported them , and then consult whom he should send : as to what concern'd the boat , he would send a pass for her by his mandarins . the rumor was at court , that the general intended that afternoon to see the dutch ship ; to which purpose several flags , halberds , and the like , were stuck in the street . from thence the secretary went to the vice-roy's court , where after some stay he was brought into the presence in a back hall. his highness having ask'd concerning the ambassador's health , and the secretary given him a respective answer , deliver'd his highness the ambassador's letter , advising him that all the presents were now landed , and if his highness pleas'd , to send commissioners to see them . whereupon his highness made answer , that he was glad to hear that the presents were all safe ashore , and that he would not fail to send his commissioners the next day to see them : and after having drunk to him in a cup of bean-broth , and entertain'd some frivolous discourses within , the vice-roy gave him leave to depart . mean while the general 's interpreter came with some factors into the lodge , to bring an answer on the letter that was brought in the morning to his court , which was after this manner : that a pass should be brought for the boat the next morning ; but when she had made one voyage , that they should always bring the pass to his highness again , and at her departure ask for a new one . moreover the interpreter said , that the general was not well pleas'd that the ambassador should desire him to come and see the presents in his own person ; yet the interpreter had appeas'd and satisfi'd him . hereupon the ambassador answer'd the interpreter , that by the discourse of the people he had heard that the general would come himself to see the presents , and therefore had written , that he should esteem himself happy if it might be so ; but had he known , that either the vice-roy or general would have been angry , he should not have done it . with which answer the interpreter took his leave . the remaining presents were this day all brought out of the blyswiik frigat into the lodge . the seventeenth in the morning the same interpreter that had been there the day before came to the lodge , to ask if the presents were landed ; on which he was answer'd yes , and that they were brought thither the last night , and they onely stay'd till the mandarin saw them . at noon an eminent mandarin came to tell the ambassador from the general , that his highness had heard that all the emperor's presents were going to be brought to his court , therefore ask'd him how many coelis , which are porters , could carry them : whereupon the ambassador answer'd , that he knew nothing of it ; and withall , that the bringing of them to the general 's court could not well be done , because of the bigness of the packs of sandal wood , and other things : but if his highness desir'd it , he entreated him to send a written order by his mandarins , they being not his , but the emperor's presents , and also that he would not bear the blame if any of the goods should chance to be damnifi'd by their carriage thither . which discourse prevail'd so much , that the mandarin said , his highness should onely send for a piece of each sort to see them . to which the ambassador answer'd , that all which his highness should give order for in writing he would obey . hereupon the mandarin rising up reply'd , that his highness should send a written order . the eighteenth in the morning , another factor came into the lodge , sent from the vice-roy , to ask concerning the ambassador's health : and amongst other discourses nobel ask'd him what they should do concerning trade ? all the presents were now ashore , and the time come which their highnesses had limited : to which the factor answer'd , that it would be convenient to send a letter to singlamong about it , and therein express , that his highness had for three years together given them leave to trade , and that he would also be pleased to do it now , and assist them in it ; and that nobel might be admitted to speak with him more at large about it ; so made no question but all things would fall out according to his desire . he ask'd moreover if the hollanders would sell the two hundred bags of pepper lying in the storehouse to him . to which nobel answer'd , yes , if they could agree . mean while two mandarins came into the merchants lodgings from the general , telling them that all the cloths , perpetuana's , crown-serges , and other goods belonging to the emperor's presents , should on the morrow ( if the weather permitted ) by an order from the governors be fetch'd to the vice-roy singlamong's palace , where all the great persons would be ready to see them ; the chests to fetch the presents in were making ready , and as for the bulky packs that were not so curious , they should not trouble themselves . the foremention'd mandarins were also impower'd by the general ( as they said ) to search the holland ships , if there were no more pepper , or other merchandise in them , desiring that two of the netherlanders would please to go along with them , who at their return related that all things were according to the cargo . since now , according to the governors desires , the emperor's presents were brought ashore , and they had promis'd that the hollanders should begin to trade , of which as yet they saw no likelihood , therefore captain nobel was on sunday the nineteenth sent with the following letters from the ambassador to the vice-roy singlamong and general , being to this purpose , viz. that the vice-roy had known the hollanders several years , and always shewed them respect and favor , and assisted them in obtaining dispatches in their affairs . the a houpou understood the last year from the vice-roy and lipovi , that an ambassador must of necessity address himself to the emperor this very year , whereupon they should immediately drive their trade ; which the houpou gave account of to the general in batavia ; who thereupon hath sent a person of honor , one of his council as ambassador , and brought the emperor's presents ashore upon your highnesses desire , and promise , that so soon as that should be done they would begin to traffick ; therefore the houpou humbly desires , that his highness would be pleas'd to permit it , and give order to the factors and merchants about it , that the houpou may be the sooner ready to go with the ambassador to peking , and the rather , because that two moneths after the date thereof , two ships must go to batavia ; by which the ambassador must give an account to the general there , and also to the province of holland , of his success in that empire . the houpou was very desirous to send some goods with those two ships , which he would buy of the factors ; therefore he humbly requested that the trade might now commence . to which nobel receiv'd an answer from singlamong , that he wonder'd at the hollanders hastiness , since the ambassador was not to travel up to peking till the new year , and that an answer was expected from thence in twenty days ; therefore they must stay till that time , because the cargo that they had brought ( which in respect of what the hollanders carry'd into the empire of iapan was very small ) could be sold in five days ; and that the foremention'd ships might then go away time enough . however , his highness by nobel's perswasions granted that they might conclude with the factors about the prices for the goods which the hollanders intended to vend there , and for those which they should receive in barter for them , and drive their trade privately , without publishing it before orders came from peking , because he knew not but that the emperor might desire all , or a part of their commodities . the general siangpovi , to seem resolute and bountiful , promis'd to nobel , that so soon as he had seen the presents , he would send his factors to the lodge to agree with him concerning his merchandise , provided the hollanders ask'd modestly , and not more than the value for them . he also boasted much of his good inclination towards the hollanders , because he had lent them his jonks to bring their merchandise ashore , of which they had lost nothing ; and that he resolv'd from that time forward to continue his kindness , and endeavor by all means possible to advance them . about the sending of the two ships for batavia he seem'd somewhat backward , because according to his judgment nothing of consequence could be advis'd by them : but being somewhat better inform'd about it , made answer , that the first orders were expected from the emperor in fifteen days , therefore would have them stay till then . their highnesses also ask'd courteously concerning the ambassadors health ; and hearing of his recovery , seem'd much to rejoyce at it . the mandarin han lavja came also to the lodge to tell the ambassador , that the general had order'd him to go along with his excellency as guide to peking , and that four standards must be made to be carry'd before the ambassador in his journey , out of which two must be mark'd with dutch , and two with chinese characters ; and moreover , that he had been inform'd the governors in few days would grant the trade . the one and twentieth and two and twentieth nothing hapned worthy of note . the twenty fourth in the morning , a mandarin came to the lodge , asking if the ambassador did not know when the chineses that came from batavia went away ? and from what place ? if they were first carry'd over with the holland ships ? and what was their native countrey and names ? the mandarin receiv'd in answer , that some went over the last year as servants with nobel and pedel to batavia ; and as to what concern'd the rest , they came thither from canton , tayowan , chinkfieuw , hoksieu , and other places , both in ships and jonks , but the places of their birth and names were unknown to him , because he had never enquir'd after them . they desir'd at batavia to be transported to their native countrey again , which was accordingly granted them . the same mandarin had a letter given him , in which a pass was desir'd from the general , for the blyswiik frigat to carry down some goods that were to be sent to quelang , and come up again with merchandise ; and likewise from the vlaerding sloop . the twenty fifth about noon a mandarin brought a pass for the foremention'd ship and boat to go up and down the river . the twenty sixth in the morning the comptroller made several complaints to the ambassador , that the chineses at the buying of the necessaries for quelang ( appointed by the general ) had prevented the person , who daily brought him flesh , fish , herbs , and the like , into the lodge , from bringing any more as he us'd to do , and had complain'd of him , and made him so odious to the mandarins , that they had put him and the coelies master ( which had assisted the netherlanders in buying of provisions for their ships ) into irons ; by which means the coelies , and other labouring people that work'd in the lodge , durst not come any more thither , which put the hollanders to a great inconvenience . there also came an eminent mandarin to the lodge , to give order for the pressing of jonks at minjazen , to fetch the merchandises out of the ships . in the afternoon , it being fair weather , the blyswiik frigat went away with the necessaries that were to be sent to quelang , and also for fresh provisions for the ships in netherland haven . in the same frigat captain vander werf , and vander does the secretary , went down to take an account of those chinese goods which came over in the dutch ships from batavia , and seize on all their moneys and merchandise of any value , because on the two and twentieth the ambassador had found in one of the chinese chests to the value of a thousand rix-dollers in money , consisting in spanish dollers and iapan boat-silver , which was strictly forbidden in batavia . the merchants nobel and harthouwer went in the afternoon by the vice-roy , general , and conbon's direction , to treat about the trade . when among other things harthouwer and nobel proposed , that upon sale they must fetch the pepper and sandal wood out of the netherland ships in the haven ; which the factors refus'd , saying , that the goods should be deliver'd to them in the ambassador's lodge . but at last they agreed , that the goods being fetch'd out of the netherland ships , and brought up the river in jonks by the general 's order , were to be deliver'd on the shore , on the hither side of the bridge , after the same manner as in former years . then they desir'd the particular parcels of the merchandise brought thither by the netherlanders , and how many , and what goods they would have in return of them ; which they writ down accordingly in their notes , as china root , ordinary tee , galya , allom , preserv'd ginger , hatten , gold , &c. seeing the great quantity of allom and gold wyer , besides gold which the hollanders desir'd , they seem'd to be much amaz'd , and judg'd , that the two first sorts could never be afforded for the prizes that were set down for them by the netherlanders ; and demanded , why the hollanders had not ask'd for silk : to which they were answer'd , that it could not be done before the prizes were setled on the dutch commodities , and that then an account might be made of their stock ; which they seeming to approve of , soon after departed . the twenty eight in the morning , two of the general povi's factors came into the lodge , of which , one being povi's intimate , went with the interpreter apari to the ambassador , and desir'd him to give him some account of what he had yesterday written to povi : whereupon his excellency made answer , that amongst other things , he would willingly speak with povi concerning the trade , and also his going up to peking : to which he reply'd , that he being his favorite , could do much in it ; but he would advise to present him with some more blood coral , which he dust assure would not be lost , and that about two days after , the ambassador might come to visit lipovi , because that and the next were kept as fast-days of the first moon . the ambassador hereupon answer'd , that he depended upon the noble and heroick disposition of the general , and therefore desir'd his highness to repose confidence in him , as being a person of so clear a spirit , as would endeavor to retaliate the general 's favors . so the factor being presented with ten yards of red cloth , and vowing to serve the ambassador to the utmost of his power , took his leave and departed . the twenty ninth in the morning , putmans went with the interpreter ienko to the general , to inquire if he was any ways busie , because that was the appointed time for the ambassador to visit him : whereupon they were answer'd , that the general was always imploy'd , but that the ambassador might come when he pleas'd ; which they at their return acquainting his excellency , he instantly went to court , and presented some blood coral to the general . whereupon his highness told him , that he well knew the generous nature of the ambassador : who reply'd , that he esteem'd the favors and kind receptions which he had receiv'd from the general , that he was oblig'd to study requital . then the ambassador desir'd to know the time , when , and which way he should go to peking . whereto he answer'd , that it was now the ninth moon , and that he might set forward on his journey very suddenly . next , the ambassador desir'd that they might begin to open trade , that the houpou ( meaning nobel ) might be ready to go along with him . to which was answer'd , that the presents must first be view'd , and that the mandarins thereto imploy'd , had been four days busie about their orders , which was now done , and the presents should be look'd over in two or three days , and then the trade should commence . their discourse ended , after a handsome treat , the ambassador went very well satisfi'd to his lodgings . coming to the lodge , they were soon after visited by the generals intimate factor , to tell them , that the general had consider'd about the coral chain , and durst not accept of it ; yet at length through his perswasions , and that it came from the ambassadors own hand , he had taken it . the factor likewise desir'd a great blood coral , which was given him , in hopes that he might assist them in their trade . the thirtieth in the morning , the ambassador sent a letter by putmans , and the interpreter ienko , to the vice-roy singlamong to this purpose . the ambassador had long since heard , and now understood , that singlamong had a kindness for the hollanders ; therefore he hop'd , that he would please to assist him in all things hereafter , which would be no small obligation only to himself , but also to his masters , and desir'd to visit his highness , to speak with him about the journey to peking . against noon , putmans came again to the lodge , relating , that he could not speak with the vice-roy , but after delivery of the letter receiv'd answer , that he should be busie four or five days , so that he could not give the ambassador audience , and that nothing could be said about the journey to peking , till the presents were look'd over , which would be done in few days ; with which answer putmans took his leave . against the evening , the general povi's interpreter came to the lodge to tell the ambassador from his master , that when the presents were view'd , ( which should be done in a day or two , ) he would desire the ambassador to be free as he would be to him , and to ask freely for what ever he wanted , who gave the interpreter five yards of red cloth for his message . the first of october in the afternoon , the mandarin liu-lavja came with orders from the general , to fetch all the chineses from the dutch ships with their goods ; and to that purpose desir'd a note to the commanders of them , to which he was answer'd , that the netherland secretary was gone thither to search their goods , which liu-lavja desir'd might be brought into the lodge ; whereupon the ambassador gave the mandarin two letters , one to captain vander werf , and one to the secretary vander does , advising them , that the chineses might be deliver'd , provided they had been search'd and examin'd before by the secretary , who if he found any thing of concern , should according to his last letter , secure it aboard till further order , with which the mandarin departed . the second and third being sunday and monday nothing happen'd of note . the fourth , the ambassador had audience granted him by the vice-roy , who after salutations , complain'd , that he was indispos'd , having great pains in his head and back . the ambassador first thanking him for the honor he receiv'd by his presence ; then desir'd to know the time when , and what way he should travel to peking : to which his highness answer'd , that if news came from peking that day , he might go on the morrow ; whereupon the ambassador desir'd that the trade might commence , that nobel and he might be in a readiness : to which the vice-roy answer'd , that the ambassador need not to trouble himself about the trade , because the sale of all the goods they had brought might be dispatch'd in four or five days ; but they must first pack up all the emperors presents , and bring them to the royal house , and that day on which they were brought they might begin their trade on the next . on this the ambassador reply'd , he would depend on his highness's royal word , and therefore would not trouble him any farther , but that he would give order , that the presents should with all speed be brought into his palace . then the ambassador's son presented him for his daughters a great and small chain of blood coral , which he accepted ; yet said , he durst not receive , but that they were a present from the ambassador's son , for his children ; and though himself was much indispos'd , yet he desir'd , that the ambassador would stay and refresh himself a little ; which being perform'd , after dinner , just at his departure , the vice-roy's daughters , as a thankful return for the coral , presented the ambassadors son with six rolls of silk stuffs . coming to the lodge , the ambassador gave order for the making of sixteen cases against the next day , to pack the presents in , and carry them to singlamong's palace . soon after , liv-lavja came to visit the lord van hoorn , telling him , that he should go with him to peking , but the time when , was yet unknown . the fifteenth in the morning , a his lordship sent a letter by the interpreter ienko to the conbon , advising him : that he knew very well the good inclination which he bore to his countrey-men , and also that he had always assisted them , which they would ever acknowledge with much thankfulness , in regard the conbon had for some time been very busie , that he could not have the honor to speak with him ; now he desir'd , that he might come to proffer his service to him . the interpreter for all this civility , after their proud manner , brought only in return , an excuse of indisposition , and that in three or four days he might give him a visit . the sixth in the evening , ienko the interpreter came to tell the ambassador , that the mandarin liv-lavja was come with all the chineses from the ships up to lamthay bridg , and desir'd to know why he had detain'd some of their goods ; on which the ambassador answer'd , that he had express order from the general and council of india , that he should do it , because the chineses desir'd that they might be only brought over with their necessaries ; therefore , if either money or merchandize was found by them , it was forfeited , as it was likewise with his own men : whereupon he reply'd , that the general resented , and that the mandarin liv-lavja would speak with the ambassador about it the next day . nobel also inform'd the ambassador , that the factor had told him that very day , that he had privately been inform'd , that they would have suddenly news from peking ; and also that the ambassador should not go thither himself , but that the presents should be sent thither , and that he should stay in hoksieu , to treat with the governors about the trade , which the hollanders look'd upon as a discourse without truth or reason . the seventh and eighth , nothing happen'd of remark , but only some false rumors that troubled the ambassador , that the emperor had order'd the presents to be brought to peking , and he to stay at hoksieu ; and on the other side , singlamong was as much concern'd at the seizure of the chineses money , which was forfeited according to the maritime law. the ninth about noon , they receiv'd an account , that all things remain'd in a good condition at tinghay , and netherland haven , only some new disputes with the mandarins and messages concerning the chineses forfeited goods , which were for the most part silver , camphire , coral , and seed-pearl . the tenth , the blyswiik frigat arriv'd at lamthay bridge , laden with pepper , taken out of another vessel , and also the remaining necessaries for the ambassador and his retinue , likewise some packs for his private occasions . the mandarins ( which as commissioners ) had been down with the frigat , and return'd in her , coming to the lodge , were by the ambassador presented with as much cloth , as would make each of them an upper garment . the eleventh , it was resolv'd in council , to unlade the tyger and constance with the first , and send them to tinghay , there to make themselves ready to go for batavia , at the latter end of the moneth . lapora the factor inform'd the ambassador , that the next day the presents would be brought to the vice-roy singlamong's , there to be view'd ; in order to which all things were prepar'd . the twelfth in the morning , about day light , the netherlanders prepar'd all the presents in a fit manner to be carry'd to court , expecting the mandarins ; but in stead of them , the factor lapora brought what they little expected , that they should not bring the presents to court , till further order ; by which dilatoriness , he perceiv'd , that they were not willing as yet , to suffer them to open and vend their cargo : therefore he propos'd to his council , if it would not be convenient , for these delays that he should shew his dislike by letter ; and withal desir'd , that he might return aboard , until they had liberty to vend their goods , or receiv'd orders for their journey to peking , which they approv'd . but next day , while he was preparing the letter , lapora coming to the lodge , he told him what he was about to write , and resolv'd to send immediately ; who desir'd him by all means to forbear two or three days longer , to which he was perswaded , which fell out the better ; for the next morning he sent for the presents . at this time , the ambassador heard there were many vessels making ready at lamthay bridge , whereby he judg'd , that they were preparing , that when tydings came for him to come to peking , then they might hurry him away upon a sudden , which made him ask what vessels they were , and who was to go with them ? to which the interpreter reply'd , that they were in few days to go with some tartar lords , and perhaps with the ambassador to peking ; for which , and that he might be the freer hereafter to acquaint him with the like , he made a present of five yards of red cloth. the fourteenth , in the forenoon , the emperor's presents were carry'd to the vice-roy's court , accompany'd with the ambassador , nobel , harthouwer , putmans , the secretary , and the whole train , the presents being carry'd before , were follow'd by the ambassador and his retinue ; who coming to the palace were brought to the common-hall , to stay there while the general 's coming , at last they were call'd into the presence chamber , where the vice-roy and general sate on stools one by another , and next them on their left hands , three commissioners sent from peking , to inquire what chineses had carry'd themselves valiantly at the conquering of eymuy and quemuy ; which also after the hollanders were enter'd , took their leave , being conducted by the vice-roy to the stairs descending into the court , by which they suppos'd them to be great lords : the ambassador was also desir'd to sit down on a low stool at the vice-roy's right hand , and his attendants in order next him ; opposite to them sate the poetzjensy , the magistrates of the city and other great mandarins ; the chests with the presents standing just without in a gallery . when the vice-roy began with their usual complement to inquire of his health , afterwards the chests and packs with the presents being open'd , the goods were taken out in several parcels , brought and laid before their highnesses to see them ; seeming to be well pleas'd with them , especially some curious lanthorns , and celestial and terrestrial spheres and globes : having satisfi'd their longings , and pleas'd their curiosity with viewing and re-viewing , they commanded them to be laid up handsomly , and in good order again : which done , after some familiar discourses , they treated them very pleasantly with store of good liquor ; when on a sudden the general went away , being complemented by the vice-roy to the middle of the stairs descending into the court. but the vice-roy returning again into the hall , gave leave to the netherlanders to depart ; whereupon they also went away : at their going out , nobel was desir'd by singlamong's factor , that he and harthouwer would be pleas'd to come to his house , that they might treat with him concerning the trade , which they promis'd to do . the ambassador having sent a rundlet of sack to the vice-roy , desir'd him to accept of it , which he did , and return'd him thanks . according to the factors request to nobel the day before , he and harthouwer went the fifteenth in the morning to his house , to discourse with him about the trade : soon after their coming , the factor rode to singlamong's palace ; from whence he in an hours time return'd again , but could not come to any absolute resolution , onely telling them , that he had a parcel of silk of about forty pikol , which he would willingly sell : who said , that it might be done , but that he would consider , that they could not send any silk to iapan that year , but that they must first carry it from thence to batavia , and then send it to iapan the next year , so that they should run a great risk in sending of it to and fro ; yet nevertheless , if they would deal reasonably , they would take a considerable quantity ; asking the price , which the factor durst not tell , because the generals and conbon's factors were not there present , but promis'd to consult about it , and let them know their resolution on the morrow , when they would come to the lodge , and let them know the prizes of all their goods , and so begin to trade . he also advis'd the dutch merchants , that they should go to the general , or to his factors , and give him an account of what they had done , which the hollanders did not think convenient , because they had not been with the vice-roy , but went to his factors , who also promis'd to come to them on the morrow , desiring that they would also acquaint the conbon's factor with it , which was perform'd accordingly . the ambassador by the interpreter de hase , sent the general a small rundlet of sack , which he kindly receiv'd . then calling to mind , that the conbon was not at the looking over of the presents , and also having understood that he was not well pleas'd , the ambassador sending for his factor , desir'd to know the reason : to which they reply'd , that the occasion was , because his presents which were deliver'd on august . were much less than the vice-roy's or general 's , which he took very ill , being as great a lord as povi . the ambassador somewhat troubled at this relation , intreated his factors to desire their lord that he would please to admit , that he might wait upon him , and endeavor to give satisfaction ; with which they promis'd to acquaint him , and bring an answer the next morning , as he did , letting the ambassador know he might come to his master two days after . the interpreter maurice having again been with sibontok , to present him with three swords in the ambassadors name , which receiving with thanks , he promis'd to do the hollanders what service he could ; and withal , gave notice , that having dined the day before at the generals , he there understood of some mandarins , that the netherlanders were in ten or twelve days to travel to peking , and that he had receiv'd his commands to go before , and to wait for the ambassador at iemping , being his dominion through which they were to pass . he therefore desir'd , that the ambassador would please to bring with him some coral , amber , sword-blades , pistols , musquets , cloth , perpetuanaes , linnen , looking-glasses , some gold rings , and sparks or pebbles , which he had an intent and desire to buy of him . all the governors factors , except singlamong's chiefest , came that day to the lodge to give the prizes of their commodities , and endeavor to make a bargain . nobel and harthouwer gave them account of these merchandizes , viz. pepper , sandal-wood , arek , cloves , nutmegs , lead , tin , calicutor-wood , , &c. the commodities which the factors gave the dutch an account of , consisted in gold wyer , china root , course tee , galiga , allom , quicksilver , cubebs , preserv'd ginger , hatten , gold : as for raw silk , one of povi's factors said , that the netherlanders could carry none from thence that year . not long after , the steward 's appear'd with a pass for the constance boat , and the vlaerdings ship , which set sail at high water , laden with provisions to the ships in netherland haven . the eighteenth , the ambassador went to visit the conbon , where he was nobly entertain'd ; and after dinner , the cups merrily went round , health pressing health , so long , till both sides began to yield to the intoxicating liquor . the nineteenth about noon , two factors sent from the general , came to the lodge to present the ambassador in their masters name with six pots of liquor , in requital for the rundlet of sack , which they said was very acceptable to him . the ambassador asking them if they knew not whether any news was come from peking : they reply'd , that they knew of none , but that it was expected there in five days time . the twentieth in the morning , the governors factors came a second time to nobel and harthouwer , to agree about the price of the goods , but parted without coming to a conclusion . in the evening , a sea-man came ashore from minjazen without the tartars knowledge , with a letter sent from captain naelhout , who inform'd the netherlanders , that yesterday he was coming up in the vlaerdings sloop , but was stopt at minjazen , which necessitated him to go again to the ships , and had in the night undertaken the journey anew , hoping in the dark to have pass'd by minjazen ; but that also fell out contrary to his expectation , because the chineses that kept the watch in a jonk that lay in the middle of the water , had perceiv'd and kept them there ; so that they were detain'd at minjazen , therefore desir'd a pass from the ambassador to come to him , without which they saw no likelyhood of getting thither . the mariner further related , that all things about the ships were in a good condition , onely the tygers men going ashore in the crab-hole , to cut wood , one of them was suddenly seiz'd on , and devour'd by a tyger . the ambassador causing the interpreter ienko to be call'd , commanded him to go betimes the next morning to the governor of minjazen's lodgings ( who was yet there ) to ask him why he detain'd his people at minjazen ? and desire him , to give order , that his men might pass ; which if he refus'd , the ambassador must be forc'd to complain to the general about it . the one and twentieth in the morning , the interpreter ienko brought answer , that the governor of minjazen was gone thither the last night . the ambassador considering that the time appointed for the ships setting forth to batavia began to approach , thought fit the next day to send a letter about it to the general ; and also to desire a pass for a boat to go up and down the river , that they might hear daily from the ships , which then much concern'd the hollanders . the two and twentieth , the ambassador went to visit singlamong's son , and present him with two pieces of black crown serge , four of fine stuffs , four of linnen ; one piece of amber , weighing one pound and an half , half a dozen of sword blades ; one pair of pistols , and a fire-lock , the stock in-laid with silver . all which he receiv'd very courteously , and entertain'd the ambassador after a princely manner . mean while , the secretary vander does went according to the resolution taken the day before , to deliver him the following letter , viz. it is very acceptable to the ambassador to understand , that the hollanders should by him be esteem'd as children and friends of one family , of which the ambassador did not doubt , because talavja's word ( from whom he had it ) was like a rock , never to be mov'd ; therefore he desir'd that the little holland vessel might be deliver'd here , and sent down , because a ship must be sent to batavia in eight days . he also requested , that his small boat may come up again ; and to that purpose , that he might have a pass , as in former years . to which the secretary brought answer : that after he had made his coming known to the general , he staid three or four hours upon promise of admission ; yet at last the interpreter came to tell him , that talavja was so extraordinary busie , that he could not give him audience ; and therefore if his business was such that he could not send his message , he must come some other time : whereupon , the secretary not being willing to loose his labor , gave the letter to the interpreter , to deliver to the general , and desir'd him to tell talavja , that the netherlanders at that time wanted a pass , more than ordinary , for the free going up and down of their boats. to which the interpreter brought answer from talavja , that he had read and understood the letter , but that some days since he had given a pass for the boat and sloop ; which the secretary answering said , that it was true , but that pass mention'd nothing , but to go from thence down the river , but not that they might come up again ; which appear'd by one of them who was returning to hoksieu with the commander of the ship riding at tinghay , and was stopt at minjazen ; and withal told him , that if the ambassador had a pass for a vessel to go and return , he must not deliver it but on an extraordinary occasion . the interpreter having related this to the general , his highness sent word to the secretary , that he would send for the mandarin liu-lavja , and by him send the netherlanders such a pass as they had the last year , with which they might go and come when they pleas'd . the twenty third , nothing happen'd worthy relating . on sunday , being the twenty fourth , because the promis'd pass was not come to the comptroller , ruwenoort and interpreter de hase , were sent to the mandarin liv-lavja , to see if he had it ready , and if not , to repair to the general for it . these coming to the mandarins house , not finding him at home , went to the general , and let him know the occasion of their coming ; who sent them answer , that they should go to the mandarin liv-lavja , he having orders to give out the passes : to whom making application , the mandarin told them , that he would come to the lodge , and bring them a pass for a boat to sail up and down the river ; but when they intended to send any provisions down , they should onely send him word by their stewards , and he would grant them a particular pass for that purpose . the general also sent back his interpreter with the hollanders , to tell the ambassador , that no ships might go to batavia , before they heard from peking . but to this they answer'd nothing , as knowing , that the general could not prevent the going away of their ships , but that they were highly prejudic'd by not having a pass , they being desirous to know the condition of their ships every day ; and that he would please to make talavja sensible of the injury he should suffer by it . the twenty fifth in the morning , liu-lavja and haykong came to the lodge , bringing with them a pass for a small vessel or boat to go and come empty , up and down the river , which they gave to the ambassador , saying , that when a vessel had been down , and up again , they must return the pass to liv-lavja , till another went away , and that then they need only to fetch it again , which the ambassador promis'd to do . about noon , the factor lapora came with a tartar to the lodge , to acquaint the ambassador , that a small letter was come thither from peking , and that his excellency might now prepare himself for his journey ; because upon the coming of the emperor's letter he would immediately be sent away , and the trade should commence . the six and twentieth in the morning , the secretary went to singlamong's court , to request him , if nobel might be permitted to speak with his highness about some business of great concern : he was also order'd as he past by to go to the conbon , and to present him with some elephants teeth in the ambassador's name ; who refusing them , said , he durst not as yet receive them , but he humbly thank'd the ambassador for his kindness . at the secretaries coming to the court , he was inform'd , that the vice-roy was gone to the generals , so that he return'd home without effect . the twenty seventh in the morning , the secretary went again to the vice-roy , to intreat his highness , that nobel might come to visit him ; whereof being told by the interpreter , he sent word , that being troubled with gripes , he could not grant him audience ; and also that he should be busie for four or five days about extraordinary occasions , and therefore could not let the houpou come to speak with him ; but so soon as the news came from peking , which was daily expected , the vice-roy would so order his affairs , that the houpou might come and see him when he pleas'd . the secretary was also commanded to call on the mandarin liu-lavja , for a pass for the blyswiik to carry down provisions for the ships : to which liu-lavja made answer , that he could give passes for small vessels to carry provisions to the fleet , but not for so great a ship ; yet he would go to the general to procure a pass for her , which if he could get , he would send it by a mandarin that should go down with the frigat on the morrow following . the twenty ninth in the morning the vice-roy singlamong's chief counsellor came to the lodge , with three other great lords , to see the horses and oxen , which they were much pleas'd with , and were entertain'd very nobly by the hollanders . in the afternoon arriv'd the vlaerding and blyswiik's sloops , from netherland haven , with captain iohn naelhout , informing them , that all things were in safety and good condition , both in netherland haven , and at tinghay . the thirtieth , because the promis'd pass for the blyswiik did not come , nobel went to the general to desire it , and also to give order for the making a ship ready to sail to batavia ( which ought to have been gone fourteen days before ) that so soon as news came from peking , she might set sail , alledging , it requir'd two or three weeks before she would be fit to go to sea. he went likewise to the mandarin liu-lavja , to shew him the pass which was brought back by the sloop , according as they had promis'd him , and to desire it again , because another boat was to be sent down the next morning . but nobel could not come to speak with the general , being very busie about other occasions ; but was inform'd , that the mandarin liu-lavja had order to prepare the passes : whereupon nobel going to the mandarin , was told , that the pass for the ships had been writ some days , and was at the generals to be sign'd , which he would not fail to bring as soon as done . the one and thirtieth , being sunday , the ambassador sent ienko once more to desire the pass for the ships from the general , but could not come to speak with him , which made him go to liu-lavja , who had promis'd to bring it . the vice-roy singlamong's factor came the same day to tell nobel , that his highness for some days had been very busie , which had prevented him from granting audience ; but now being somewhat better at leisure , he desir'd , that if he had any thing to request , he would come to him . the first of november in the morning singlamong's chief factor sent a messenger to nobel , that according to the appointment made the day before he might come to court , where he was expected ; whereupon he immediately went thither , with captain naelhout , that according to the ambassadors order they might acquaint his highness , first , that they were inform'd no silk could be transported from thence that year ; and also , that others , on the contrary , said , that the factors should not trade with the netherlanders , unless they would take their raw silks at high rates against the dutch commodities : besides , that he understood , that the ambassador upon the receipt of the emperor 's expected letter , should immediately begin his journey ; and that therefore he must be in a readiness , which was impossible to be done , because nobel , who necessarily must go up to peking with him , must first be there present at the driving and finishing of the trade ; besides , that in the four following months the river could not be navigated , because of the ice . lastly , to desire his highness , that he would be pleas'd to assist the hollanders in the trade , that so the ships might be sent to their respective places ; the more , because two of them must on necessity go to holland . after which , the vice-roy ask'd concerning the ambassadors health , and then answer'd , that the emperor was very glad that the hollanders came to trade in his dominions : as to what concern'd silk , it was forbid to be transported ; but if the factors could agree with the hollanders for a price that might be to their satisfaction , they would allow the transportation of it . he wish'd also , that the prices of their several commodities might be speedily agreed on . hereupon nobel ( in regard the factors seem'd so shie in bidding a good price , told the vice-roy , that if he had brought too much pepper or sandal-wood thither , they might onely take as much as they wanted , and that he would carry the rest away again ; adding moreover , that it was but reason the hollanders should sell for advantage now , in regard of the vast expence of their present embassy . this was immediately answer'd by his highness , saying , that they might be supply'd by him , as he had done in canton to former embassadors . concerning the ambassadors journey to peking , which will be in the approaching winter , he ought to furnish himself with good furr'd clothes ; and where they could not go by water , they should have horses and palakins to travel by land : and that the hollanders ought rather to bring more of their commodities thither , than carry any away from thence . whereupon nobel presented his highness , in the ambassadors name , with the chain of blood-corral , which he so long desir'd , and accepted with many thanks : then taking his leave , he was conducted into another chamber , and treated very nobly with variety of dainties . in the afternoon the steward onquemoy came to the lodge to acquaint the ambassador , that the pass was brought for the ship to go down with the provisions ; but that the governor of minjazen had it , to whom it must have been deliver'd at its passing by minjazen : whereupon the ambassador sent the interpreter de hase to the foremention'd governor , to ask if any thing was specifi'd in the pass , for a boat to come up again , to bring news from the ships : to which the interpreter hase at his return brought this answer , that he could not speak with the governor himself , but his secretary had told him , that the pass made mention of nothing else , but to let the ship and sloop go down , but not come up again . the ambassador not satisfied with such an answer , the next morning sent the secretary vander does to know the contents of the pass ; but not being permitted to speak with the governor , he onely brought back word , that the pass contain'd no more than what was told the interpreter the day before ; and therefore if the netherlanders desir'd another pass , they must go to the general for it . whereupon the secretary was immediately sent to the mandarin liulavja , to desire the standing pass which he had promis'd to make , for the boat to go up and down the river , and send it together with that for the ship ; and withal tell him , how necessary it was for them constantly to know the condition of their ships and people : but the secretary coming thither , and being inform'd that he was gone to the lodge , return'd home . in the afternoon the foremention'd mandarin came with the desir'd pass , drawn after the same manner as the former had been ; but a while after the interpreter ienko , sent from liu-lavja , came to fetch the pass again , under pretence that a name was forgotten , which must needs be put into it , promising to return it immediately . the same day the factors came to the dutch merchants lodgings , to conclude an agreement about the prises of their merchandise ; but parted again , without making an end . in the evening the ambassador sending for the interpreter ienko , shew'd himself much dissatisfi'd that he did not return the pass for the vessels to go to and again , he having promis'd , that so soon as a name was put in , it should be re-deliver'd : to which he answer'd , that liu-lavja had commanded him to ask for it , because the mandarins name which was to go down with it , was to be inserted ; and why it was not brought again , he knew not . the same day captain iohn vander werf set sail in the blyswiik to netherland haven , where by the ambassadors election he was to bear the chief command , and observe all transactions , and keep things in good order . the treasurer acquainted the ambassador , that the fifty picol of kadjang , and twenty gammons of bacon , were not yet brought for the ships , because the steward had told him , that there was an order that no kadjang nor gammons of bacon might be transported : whereby the ambassador seeing , that seldom any provision was sent to the ships without the greatest trouble imaginable , judg'd it convenient to write a letter to the general , to this purpose . that the ambassador had always found talavja kind and affable , and therefore thank'd him : that he likewise knew that he had much business , wherefore he would not be troublesom to him : that the holland sea-men must in this mouson be provided for with meat and drink , or else they could not live : that the ambassador had continually been put to much trouble to get fresh provisions ; therefore he desir'd , that the husband-men might every eight days carry porkers , and the like fresh provisions , with their own vessels , and sell them to the ships , which would save both him and talavja a great deal of trouble . this letter nobel and the secretary vander does carried to court , to deliver it to the general ; but coming to the city gates , they were stopp'd by the watch , who said , that order was come from the general , not to let any hollanders into the town ; whereupon they resolv'd to return , which the guards seeing , call'd them back , and suffer'd them to pass to the generals , whither coming , they sent him word of their being there , for which he sent to know the reason ; whereupon they deliver'd the ambassadors letter to his interpreter , who brought them this answer , that talavja was very busie , and could not grant them audience ; but that he permitted the netherlanders to carry as much provision out as they pleas'd , first giving an account of it to the mandarin liu-lavja , that the general might afterwards sign it ▪ but he did not understand that any person should buy all manner of goods , and carry them aboard , without being willing that the waiters should perform their office , in searching the ship , whereby they should give an account of what they transported ; and likewise , that they must use their own , and not chinese vessels . mean while the interpreter ienko brought back the pass for the sloop to go up and down the river . the blyswiik frigat , the water being somewhat faln , stuck about a cannon-shot from the bridge , where she was forc'd to stay till high-water . the fourth there was nothing done , but a dispute concerning the waiters stopping the frigat , and clapping her aboard with four or five of their best jonks , and that some mandarins desir'd she might be brought back to the bridge . the next day all the governors factors came to the lodge , but went away again without speaking any thing concerning the trade . in the evening the vlaerding sloop arriv'd there again from netherland haven , with a letter from captain iohn vander werf , where he found the polesnip that came from quelang riding at an anchor ; wherefore he thought it convenient to send his book-keeper thither , to acquaint his excellency with it by a letter , and to advise him , that all things about the ships were in good condition , and also that they had not seen any ships either going to or coming from iapan . the fifth in the morning the ambassador sent the interpreter ienko to the general , to acquaint him with the fly-boats arrival , and also to desire that nobel might come and speak with him . the interpreter returning with two mandarins , told the ambassador , that the general was so busie about some private concerns of the empire , that he could not give any publick audience . mean while a ship did afterwards come thither from quelang , which the general had privately permitted to go away again with provisions and other necessaries ; but she was now return'd , which his highness did not understand , and therefore the ambassador must give immediate order for her to be gone . hereupon the ambassador answer'd the mandarins , that it should be done ; and desir'd them to bring a pass for the sloop to go to and fro to carry tydings , which they promis'd without fail to perform . the sixth , a servant bringing a pass from the mandarin liu-lavja , for a vessel to carry provisions to and again , said , that the sloop must at farthest go away the next morning . the seventh against noon , with the ebb , the vlaerdings sloop went down with certain writings , kept by caroli their clerk and maurice the interpreter ; but they return'd again , telling , that the governor of minjazen would not suffer any fresh provisions , as hogs and fruitage , to be carried down ; whereupon the ambassador commanded them to take nothing but the papers and writings . the tenth in the morning ienko the interpreter related , that a chinese jonk sent from batavia to hoksieu with pepper and sandal-wood , was forc'd ( not being able for contrary winds to reach her desir'd port ) to put into huiting , there being about forty chineses in her : the master of her coming by land , had been in hoksieu to attend the general , but was return'd with his letters , without effecting any of his propos'd designs . in the afternoon a clerk belonging to the conbon's secretary came to bring the hollanders a copy of what had been done concerning their business in peking , and also said , that a currier was come before with letters , and that in a few days the express orders would be there ; which news he supposing would be very acceptable to the hollanders , he had endeavor'd to be the first person that should bring it . the ambassador gave little credit to this report , by reason of the meanness of the person that brought it ; but told him , if his news were true , he would remember him with a present , which he suppos'd he wanted . in the evening the conbon's factor came , confirming the news which the poor man brought in the morning , and wish'd the ambassador joy in his masters name with the good tydings : whereupon the ambassador immediately sent to the mandarin liu-lavja for a pass for the blyswiiks sloop , that she might go and see if the fly-boat which was order'd to stay at tinghay till the twelfth instant , could yet be found to carry this news to batavia : to which purpose he immediately wrote a letter , inclosing the copy which came from peking , to be translated at batavia , he having no time to do it himself : but the desir'd pass came not . the twelfth in the morning the ambassador sent the blyswiik's sloop down with the foremention'd letter , to which he added the reason why he could not send before . mean while all the governor's factors came to wish the ambassador joy with the good tydings he had receiv'd from peking , moreover desiring , that they might have leave to trade with the first . it was also reported , that commissioners were come to complement the liquean agents , and present them in the emperor's name , because it was not thought convenient to let him come to peking . in the afternoon the vlaerding's boat , with the blyswiik's sloop , return'd , coming too late to overtake the polesnip , she having set sail for batavia that morning . in the evening the interpreter ienko told nobel , that he was order'd the next morning to go to the commissioners that were come from peking to complement the liquean agents ; but what it was for , he knew not . the thirteenth the ambassador sent ienko to the mandarin liu-lavja , to know the reason why no provision might be sent down in the boat : in answer to which , he brought word , that liu-lavja promis'd on the morrow to go to the general in their behalf . on sunday in the evening , being the fourteenth , ienko inform'd nobel , that the general had sent for him to go to the commissioners about the liquean business , because he had not been there the day before , according to their request : but now going thither , the commissioners ask'd him if the hollanders had no blood-corral , little dogs , and other trifles to sell : to which ienko had reply'd , that he knew not ; but was sure they had pepper , sandal-wood , cloth , crown-serge , and other such like commodities . the fifteenth against noon , singlamong's interpreter came to the ambassadors lodging , who ask'd him concerning the news that on the eleventh instant came thither from peking , and what the vice-roy thought of it ; but he seem'd to be ignorant thereof , which made the ambassador shew him the letter , and ask him a second time whither it was true or not , desiring him to take the copy , and shew it to the vice-roy . and because the pass for the boat to carry down fresh provisions was not yet brought , and that the steward which furnish'd the hollanders with all such necessaries , had so often deceiv'd them by delays ; therefore it was judg'd fit to send a letter to the general , and therein advise him what trouble they had continually before they could get any provision sent down . the seventeenth in the morning the mandarin han-lavja came to visit the ambassador , who among other discourse ask'd him , if when he desir'd to speak with the general , he must send notice into the city ? to which he reply'd , that such was talavja his order . against noon the pass was brought for the boat , so that the provisions were immediately put aboard , that she might be ready to go off at high water . the ambassador wrote a letter with the provision to captain vander werf , advising him of the whole intrigues of that place : notwithstanding all which , in the evening stulburgh and smitsen came to tell them , that the chineses would not let the a kadjang pass , saying , it must first be grown'd , before the netherlanders should transport it ; supposing , since they carried such great quantities out , that they might sowe it in some other place : whereupon although the ambassador himself went to the steward onquemoy , yet he prevail'd no more , but that the kadjang was weigh'd , and ten picol sent aboard , with some other provision for the ships . the same day the commissioner sent from peking to meet the liquean agents , came to the lodge to see the horses and oxen , whom the hollanders civilly entertain'd . the eighteenth in the morning hanlavja the mandarin came to acquaint the ambassador , that the general would speak with him as soon as he pleas'd , and that he might bring the presents . in the afternoon the general sent the ambassador two letters written from the emperor at peking , concerning his business ; which having perus'd , they consulted about the delivery of the presents . it was judg'd fit , that those intended for the vice-roy singlamong , should be deliver'd to him first , he being the chief in quality : upon which result , the ambassador immediately sent factor lapra thither , to complement his highness , and deliver him the presents sent from batavia : but the vice-roy being busied about entertaining the emperors commissioner , nothing for the present was done in it . the nineteenth in the forenoon the netherlanders preparing themselves , first went to the general with his presents , where coming , and being seated as formerly , after complemental salutes , the ambassador thank'd him for his kind writing in the hollanders behalf to peking , and told him , that they had brought the presents along with them , sent to his highness from the lord general and indian council , which they entreated him to accept : but siangpovi refusing , said , that till such time as the emperor had his , and they were return'd from peking , he could not receive them ; but advis'd the ambassador to have all things in a readiness for his repair to peking , which he believ'd would be within ten or twelve days . whereupon the ambassador desir'd , that in regard of the present winter , and for that the trade was not finish'd , it might be put off till february . to which talavja answer'd , that in the journey the emperor's orders must be follow'd and observ'd in all points , and that the ambassador ought to have all things in readiness : as to what concern'd the trade , he would be assistant to him , that it might speedily be finish'd : and notwithstanding it was a custom , that the ambassadors must first deliver their presents , before they were permitted to trade ; yet because the hollanders were come from such remote countreys , and also that they might the better defray their expences , he granted them to trade before they went. then after a handsom treat , with many thanks to his highness for his kindness towards them , they return'd to the lodge . the twentieth about day-break the vlaerding's boat arriv'd there from netherland haven , with the commanders hendrick bommer and peter iohnz de vlieg : the pilots mate also deliver'd a letter to the ambassador from captain vander werf , advising him , that he had receiv'd all the provisions sent with the boat in safety ; but he doubted that they lay in some danger , because several jonks of war came daily cruising there , and several guards were plac'd between the straits of minjazen , and more guns planted every where . the same day , according to order , the lord hoorn went with the presents to singlamong's palace ; where coming , and some complements pass'd , the ambassador requested his highness to accept of what he had brought ; to which he answer'd , that since the business went well at peking , he kindly accepted of them , and order'd them to be deliver'd to him . then he ask'd nobel , who was there present , if he had not put them in the right way , when he told them , that if they sent an ambassador to the emperor , they could not miss their desires ? and that for the future they might rely on his judgment . the ambassador asking his highness how he would please to order his journey , and when it would be ? reply'd , that the letter from the hopous and pingtouws was expected there in five or six days , to provide coelies , which are porters , vessels , and other necessaries for his accommodation , and that then he should know exactly when he was to set forth . after the presents were open'd before him , and he seeming to be well pleas'd with them , he ask'd the ambassador , spying some rich furrs amongst the goods , if there was cold weather in his countrey ? who answer'd yes ; and pointing at the furrs , said he should clothe himself well with them . after a sleight caress the hollanders desir'd leave to depart , which was granted them , his highness excusing himself , that because of his distemper he could not be present to entertain the ambassador , who with all his attendants went again to the lodge . the one and twentieth the conbon's factor came to tell the ambassador , that if he pleas'd , he might that day come and speak with his master : whereupon the ambassador laying hold of the opportunity , went immediately thither ; coming to his palace , and the first ceremonies pass'd , the ambassador desir'd him to accept the presents , which with much perswasions and many arguments he did . then the ambassador desir'd him , that since he had always assisted the hollanders , he would now also be pleas'd to continue his favor by letters of recommendation to peking in their behalf ; which he promis'd . the one and twentieth and two and twentieth the governors factors came again to nobel to treat with him about the price of their goods , yet return'd without making any conclusion . the twenty third nothing hapned worth observation . the twenty fourth the generals factors came to fetch their majesties presents . and now in regard the time began to approach when the dutch ships were to sail from the coast , and the emperors letter came thither the eighteenth instant , yet the ambassador had not receiv'd the least benefit of it more than before , because the chinese merchants , so long as no other bills were put up before the lodge than what had been there ever since his coming , they durst not come to buy the netherland commodities ; therefore he wrote a letter to the general , that since the emperors letter was come from peking , he did not doubt but the trade might be driven , and proclamations of his majesties letters be put up , as in their former years ; and also that the little ship might be suffer'd to go down to fetch some merchandise . this letter translated into the chinese tongue the interpreter would not carry ; neither were the hollanders suffer'd by the general 's order to come into the city ; wherefore it was unanimously concluded , that the ambassador should immediately in person go to the general , and tell him the contents of it verbatim , with many other things ; and if his excellency should be stopp'd at the city gates , he should return without taking any further notice , and then send away the blyswiik without a pass . the ambassador hereupon made himself ready to go to the court ; but going to sit in his sedan , or palakin , there were no coelies , or porters to be had to carry it , the mandarin that kept the guard at the lodge having forbidden them : yet resolving to prosecute his design , he went thither on foot , notwithstanding it was above an hours walk : coming to the city gates he was stopp'd a little , because the soldiers that were on the guard would first send to acquaint the general with it before they would let him in : whereupon he going back a little , ask'd the guards if they had order to keep him out ? who though they made the former answer , yet suffer'd him to pass ; whereupon sending notice to the general of his being there , after several excuses he was admitted and brought before him ; by whom being plac'd , he desir'd him to excuse the hollanders for being thus troublesom to him , as being forc'd thereto : for whereas they hop'd , that after the coming of the emperor's letter they should have been permitted to drive their trade , and enjoy more freedom than before ; on the contrary , it was worse and worse : for their letters could not be deliver'd , nor their people admitted into the city : nay more , the mandarin that had the guard of the lodge had forbid the coelies to do their duty to himself . to which the general answer'd , that he never forbid the coelies , nor had given order to keep him out at the gates ; but that it was onely meant to the sea-men , that came to buy several things in the city which he would not suffer . then the ambassador deliver'd him the letter writ that morning ; which having read , he answer'd , that the little ship might go down freely ; to which purpose he would send either a pass or a mandarin . the trade granted by the emperor he also permitted them in the same manner . moreover he would order other bills to be writ , and put before the lodge , that the netherlanders might trade with whom they would ; but they must remember not to buy any goods which in the proclamation were forbidden to be transported , viz. silk , pelangs , panjes , and the like stuffs . and as concerning their merchandise , they held them up too high , &c. nobel hearing him speak of trade ( which was his business ) answer'd , that they did not set too high a value on their commodities , but that the factors would not give so much for them now as heretofore , and if they should dispose of their goods at their rates they should lose by them ; therefore desir'd his highness to send other people to deal with them , not being willing to have to do with his factors . hereupon the general seeming to be somewhat displeas'd , diverted the discourse , asking the ambassador when he would take his journey ? he reply'd , when the trade was finish'd ; also that several goods to be given to the council must be fetch'd from netherland haven : to which he made no answer , but look'd strange when he heard the council of state mention'd . then the ambassador told him by his interpreter , that as he would be obedient to his highness in all things , and govern himself , according to the custom of the countrey ; so he hop'd the general would give order that he might not lose his reputation , nor be sleighted ; desiring his highness to take notice , that he was the representative of the netherland nation , and would rather die than his masters , the states of holland , should suffer any reproach through his miscarriage . to which he reply'd , that no such thing was intended , that should either be a prejudice to their honor , or dissatisfaction to himself as their ambassador . whereupon he requested , that his highness would give order to his factor for the sudden dispatch of the trade , as he would also to nobel . in the afternoon the mandarin liu-lavja came to the lodge , being sent from the general to the ambassador , with two exact copies of the letters from peking , who ask'd him if he would sell all his commodities there , or carry them to peking ? to which he answer'd , that he would vend them there . moreover , the mandarin desir'd to have a list of his followers that were to attend him in his embassy to peking , that he might provide coelies for him . he promis'd also to bring a pass for the ship the next morning ; and likewise bills to stick up before the lodge . the twenty ninth and thirtieth nothing hapned of note . in the evening the first of december the blyswiik set sail , laden with several fresh provisions for the ships in netherland haven and at tenhay . next morning harthouwer and vander does went with the boat to netherland haven , to take an exact account of all the money and goods seized on and taken from the chineses , and to send them with the ten chests of silver belonging to the company , with the blyswiik frigat to lamthay near hoksieu , where the ambassador resided with his retinue . the fourth the factors , after having some days before agreed on the prices of the goods , began in the presence of the two mandarins , liu and liu-lavja , to weigh and receive the pepper at the lodge . the ambassador also the same day writ to the general to this effect : the prices of the merchandise are now agreed on , and the two ships may come into the river up to the town ; but the great ship at tenhay must deliver her goods there : that the ambassador depends upon talavja's goodness ; wherefore he was emboldned to request , that the two ships might come one by one up to the tower : to which purpose he desir'd they might have passes , that so the merchandise might be taken out of them with the more convenience and celerity : that if talavja would please to order , that the pepper and sandal wood might be weighed by the factors below in the ships , the ambassador would take it as a great favor . this being carry'd by the interpreter de hase , he receiv'd this answer , that the general would speak with the factors about it , and then send his resolution . the fifth they spent in weighing of pepper . the sixth the two chineses from batavia came to the ambassador , desiring that they might go with him as interpreters to peking , having been detain'd with the rest of the prisoners two moneths in a spanish jonk in hoksieu , and now set at liberty upon security . the seventh nothing was done . the eighth in the morning the ambassador sent the interpreter de hase to the general , to have an answer of the letter sent to him the fourth instant . the same day harthouwer and the secretary vander does came with the vlaerding boat from netherland haven , and gave an account to the ambassador , that they had done all things there according to his excellencies order ; that the vlaerding was unladen of all her pepper , and the blyswiik laden full with calicutor and sandal wood , so that there was nothing remaining in the vlaerding but a little of the fore-mention'd woods , a small parcel of tin , and some lead , with which they had left the blyswiik at the great tower. the seized chinese goods and moneys they had open'd , and added the coyn to the ambassador's accounts . when going down to netherland haven they saw warlike preparations , of which making enquiry , they told them that thirty coxingan jonks were seen hovering near the point of hoitang : whereupon the governor of minjazen receiv'd order , not onely to put himself in a posture of defence , but also to drive them from the coast. from thence being got to netherland haven , towards the evening the mandarin which kept guard with the jonks came aboard the vlaerding , to inform them , that several coxingan jonks were come to tenhay , who counterfeiting themselves carry'd the tartars colours , and that two of them had put in to netherland haven , and he left them there at his coming from thence : wherefore the vlaerdings boat went thither with the secretary by the night-tyde , to give notice thereof to the alphen , one of their vessels , riding at an anchor there , to keep good watches , and be very careful . when the secretary arriv'd at tenhay , the sea-men of the alphen inform'd him , that the night before fifteen coxingan coya's ( which are little vessels of forty and sixty tun , with a single mast ) had view'd their ship , but at the firing five guns at them they all fled ; besides twenty four great jonks , which onely shewed themselves about the islands , without making any attempt upon their ship. the fifth in the morning fifteen tartar jonks coming out of the hole , sail'd to the crocodile islands , and return'd again in the evening , with intention to run in at tenhay ; but those of the alphen firing their cannon prevented their design . the same day the interpreter de hase ( who had been sent the fourth instant to the general ) came back with his interpreter , to tell the ambassador in his masters name , that the ship might freely come up to the tower , and that he would write about it to the governor of minjazen ; and ask'd moreover , if the ambassador would be ready against the twenty fifth instant to repair to peking : to which the ambassador sent the following letter as an answer to the general , which was to this effect : the ambassador thanks talavja for his good inclinations . the pepper which was in the lodge , being about two thousand three hundred picols , hath been deliver'd to the factors ; therefore the ambassador desires that talavja will be pleas'd to order the factors , that the allom , gold-wyre , and other commodities may be deliver'd to the hopou ; that in a little time one of the ships may sail to batavia , and the ambassador make himself ready for his journey to peking . about three days after the ambassador and his whole retinue were invited to come to the vice-roy on the eleventh instant to a wayang , desiring him also to bring his musicians along with him , because he had a great desire to hear them . the eleventh in the morning singlamong's factor came to the lodge to wait upon the ambassador according to the invitation : who coming to the court , and being conducted to the common hall , there came some chineses to him , which two years since had deserted coxinga , and submitted to the tartars ; who with the netherlanders were also conducted into the presence , and plac'd opposite to each other on his right hand . he having enquir'd after the ambassador's health , said that he had no time till then to entertain his lordship , but seeing so fair an opportunity , of relaxing from publick concerns , he desir'd that they might rejoyce and be merry together . whereupon the tables being spread with variety of dishes , whilstt hey sat and pleas'd their palats with diversity of acates ; their eyes also were feasted with mimick entries of several antimasques ; when the vice-roy desir'd some of their musick , and to hear their musicians play , which fill'd up the intermeans with great satisfaction . thus having spent most part of the day with a continu'd feast , and variety of divertisements , the ambassador returning thanks , and they being all in good humor , took his leave , and in the evening went to his lodgings . about noon the next day the mandarins , liu and lavja , came to demand the detain'd chinese goods , urging many reasons to that purpose . but the ambassador answer'd , that he neither could nor durst restore them , till he had orders from batavia . which demand and answer rais'd a great heat on both sides : whereupon the ambassador , by the advice of his council , sent a letter to talavja , the substance whereof follows : that the ambassador hath always receiv'd favor and respect from talavja , for which he is very thankful ; yet he hath now sent twice to command him to restore the goods belonging to the chineses that came from batavia : the general well knows , he was desir'd to take notice , that the chineses have driven a private trade formerly in the holland ships , and with their commodities ; therefore the lord general had directed the ambassador to observe them strictly and prevent it : that his highness would be pleas'd to consider , that the ambassador cannot restore them without order from his masters ; therefore he desires the general to have patience till he had writ to them and receiv'd their answer : that he shall , according to talavja's pleasure , use all means possible to perswade that the goods may be restor'd , and then he shall be satisfi'd , and the ambassador be blameless . the general 's factor came the same day to invite the ambassador to another feast or wayang , and desir'd him in his masters behalf that he would bring his musick with him , because he was very desirous to hear them . to which he answer'd , that he would be there at the appointed time , and satisfie his masters request . the fifteenth in the morning the interpreter ienko went with the fore-mention'd letter to the court , to shew it the general : from whence returning he brought in answer , that his highness expected him at dinner , and then he would talk further . but before he went he advis'd with his council , what was best to be answer'd , if the general should first move the business , and ask where the goods were ? what they amounted to ? where they would leave them while they took their journey to peking ? and if they intended to restore them or not ? 't was judg'd convenient , that to the general 's question , where the goods were ? the ambassador should answer , aboard the several ships : the value of them , and what they were ? they would give an account of at convenient time : concerning the restoring them , he should say , that it could not be done without order from batavia : and if he ask'd where they would leave them ? to reply , that the money should be made use of for their expences ; but withal to assure him , that no part of it should be diminished , but upon orders from batavia be repay'd . hereupon the ambassador went to the court with all his attendants : where coming , and having stay'd a short space in the common hall , they were conducted into an anti-chamber near the publick place of audience : where the general sat on a stool before a table , with other tables standing on both sides of him , furnish'd with several dishes . the ambassador was plac'd next talavja , and his chief followers on benches on each hand of him ; when being all seated , they were serv'd very plentifully with variety of meats and drinks , and betwixt their courses farces presented to them , whilst the general drank very freely , and pressed the hollanders to turn up their bowls and be merry . after having spent some time , the ambassador's musick was order'd to play ; with which the general was much delighted . the time approaching for their departure , the interpreter bid the ambassador speak to his highness about the chinese goods : which caus'd him to ask if he had receiv'd the letter which he had sent to him in the morning ? who reply'd , yes , he had , and understood the contents . moreover he said , that in the time of the war some of the chinese inhabitants fled , which now in time of peace came to their countrey again , bringing with them what by long trouble and labor they had got together : he had spoke with the vice-roy about it , who also thought it was an unhandsom action to detain their goods ; and therefore he would have them restor'd , having an inventory of them from the poor men they were taken from . the ambassador in answer thereto reply'd , that he would not contest with the general , but that he could not , nor durst restore them , but if he would take them by force he might . to which the general making no reply , chang'd his discourse , saying , that a chinese jonk coming from batavia was cast away before canton , whose chief commander very well knew the ambassador and constantine nobel : wherefore he ask'd if that jonk came in company with them from batavia ? and if the ambassador knew any thing concerning it ? who answer'd , that he was ignorant of it , much less that they came with them from batavia . which discourse ended , the ambassador desir'd leave to depart , which was accordingly granted . the same day the conbon's factors came to invite him on the sixteenth to a feast , or wayang , to which he promis'd to come . the sixteenth nothing pass'd worthy of observation , onely the factors deliver'd some allom. according to the invitation on the fifteenth by the conbon's factors , the ambassador went thither with his attendants ; and coming to his palace he was conducted into a hall , when after a short stay , because some mandarins were busie with the conbon , he was call'd into the presence chamber , where the tables were ready cover'd ; and being bid welcom , was desir'd to sit down at a table , standing on the left hand , and his attendants each in their respective place , where they pass'd the time in feasting till the evening , when the ambassador took his leave of the conbon and departed . but now to digress a little concerning their chinese wayangs , or stage-plays ; trigaut reports that they are strangely delighted with such divertisements ; and the actors on the other side have an extraordinary faculty therein , so that an incredible number of their youth maintain themselves by acting , every where shewing both comick and tragick presentations . the eighteenth nothing hapned of any note , being spent onely in the receiving of china roots and quicksilver . the nineteenth the secretary at his going out met accidentally with two hollanders , which seem'd to be strangers , and were carrry'd on travelling chairs made of canes , who saluted the secretary with taking off their hats , but passing by a great pace , as in transitu , he had no time to speak to them . the interpreter de hase acquainted the ambassador , that he had heard from some chineses , that a holland ship was arriv'd at sincheu ; who making enquiry after it , was inform'd that two holland ships lay at sanchefoe ; and also that two hollanders belonging to the said ships were that morning gone to the general . in the afternoon the mandarin liu-lavja came to tell the ambassador from the general , that he was to take but twenty of his train with him to hoksieu : whereupon the ambassador ask'd if the horses and oxen should not be brought up to peking ▪ for then more men would be necessarily requir'd ? but he would leave it to the general to order as many as he pleas'd . he also ask'd if there had been no hollanders with the general ? he reply'd , that when he came from talavja's court he saw two hollanders stand at the door , which were come thither by land from sincheu , but that he knew not in what ship they came thither . the twenty fourth in the morning the general 's interpreter came to the lodge , to tell the ambassador from his lord , that the vessels , horses , coelies , and all things necessary for the journey were now ready , therefore ask'd when he would please to set forward ? moreover he said , that a mandarin was come from the vice-roy singlamong , to know the time ; and that he did m●…h wonder what made the netherlanders so dilatory in the journey , which at first they were so hasty for ; therefore he desir'd them to appoint the certain day , that he might acquaint his master . which the ambassador thus answer'd , that there were some goods yet remaining in the ships which were for the lipovies , that must be unladen and pack'd up before he could go ; and also the trade must be finish'd , and the factors goods be deliver'd , because the hopou nobel must go with him . on which the interpreter ask'd , how long time it requir'd before all could be finish'd ? in a short time , reply'd the ambassador , it may be done , if they ascertain their weights , and deliver their silk according to the patterns . while they were arguing these matters , the mandarins , liu and liu-lavja came to the lodge with orders from the general ; in which he commanded that the netherlanders should restore the seized chinese goods ; which were to this purpose : the general of fokien helps his natives . liu and liu-lavja , both mandarins , have acquainted the general in writing concerning the batavian chinese goods , detain'd in the netherland ships ; which the general sends this mandarin to fetch thence : to which purpose the ambassador is hereby desir'd to send one of his servants to go down with him to shew the goods , that they may be taken away : when they are come hither , the chineses shall set them down piece by piece , and shew them to the general ; then after further orders from the emperor they shall be deliver'd to the owners . the chineses are also commanded to keep an exact account of what goods are brought up of theirs in the barque to lamthay . hereupon the ambassador told them , that nobel , harthouwer , and vander does should go to the general , to ask if that were his will and command : to which the mandarins reply'd , that they would stay and go with them , to hear talavja's order , and govern themselves accordingly . the mandarin liu-lavja also said , that two hollanders which had been at tayowan , were now at the generals , and ask'd if the ambassador knew them ? who answer'd , how should he know them , when he had never seen them ; but desir'd that they might be shewn to some of his servants , who might perhaps know them . dinner being ended , nobel , harthouwer , and the secretary vander does , went with the fore-mention'd orders to the general ; into whose presence after some stay being admitted , they ask'd if that was his highness's writing and order ? whereupon he answering yes , pointed to the seal , saying , that it was his , and none else gave such a mark ; and therefore he wondred why they detained the goods ; but there were two hollanders come thither , which he would give them . to which they reply'd , that as to what concern'd their countrey-men , if his highness did restore them , they would be thankful for it ; but they could not deliver the chinese goods without orders from batavia ; that the ambassador had seized them in the lord maetzuiker's name , being brought by the chineses against his order , in stead of necessaries ; therefore if the ambassador could restore them again without his knowledge , they desir'd his highness to consider : who reply'd , that he was a great lord , and also one of the lipous , he did not desire the goods , but was oblig'd , they being his subjects , to speak for them : whereto was answer'd , that the ambassador was also a person of quality , and one of the indian council , neither did he desire the goods , nay , rather wish'd they had not been brought aboard ; but since it was so , he could not let them go without order : whereupon the general said , he should let the business rest , till news came about it from the emperor ; but when his imperial majesty commanded the netherlanders , then they must restore them whether they were willing or not : then changing his discourse , ask'd when the ambassador would go his journey ; and all the coelies , horses , and vessels being now ready , he could not imagine what was now wanting ; he had writ to the emperor three times that the ambassador should come up , but he saw as yet no likelihood of it , therefore knew not what he might think ; what-ever they had requested of him he had granted , yet still they came with new desires , so that he knew not how to deal with them , nor could imagine why they came thither ; and that they now gave him cause to think they were a people , on whose words was no depending , saying one thing to day , and another to morrow . hereupon he was answer'd , that they stay'd onely for the trade , because the hopou nobel must go to peking , but before he could go the trade must be finish'd . to which the general reply'd , that he had granted them to trade , he had provided barques and jonks for the unlading of their commodities ; nay more , that one of the ships might come up to the tower , that they might make the quicker dispatch : and it was true , that he had commanded no quick-silver should be transported , because the emperor had forbid it ; however , he would have wink'd at it ; but because the netherlanders had told some of his mandarins , that they had got it from the vice-roy , he would have it taken away again , and not suffer one conderin weight to be transported . as to what concern'd the other commodities which were not prohibited , the netherlanders might carry out as many as they pleas'd . whereupon he was answer'd , that they did not know who had told any of his mandarins that the quick-silver was bought of the vice-roy , but that the factors were the occasion of all those differences , because they hindred them in their business : the ship lying at the tower would by this time have been unladen , if they had proceeded in weighing the goods as they ought ; but they us'd false weights , which the netherlanders finding out , left the ship and went ashore . to which the general answer'd , that the pepper in the ship was mix'd with sand , and therefore the factors had us'd such weights : the netherlanders ( said he ) would have the repute of fair dealers , but they are none ; for to mingle their pepper with sand and water was no honest part . to which they answer'd , that they knew nothing concerning any such thing , therefore they would willingly go with any of his factors aboard to view the pepper , in which if they found either sand or water , they would undergo both the penalty and scandal : in the mean time they urg'd that they might carry out the quick-silver for that time , since it was already shipp'd . to which the general made no reply , but onely that his factors should the next morning go aboard and agree with them , that the ambassador might the sooner go set forth to peking . the two europeans were according to liu-lavja's promise shewn to the netherlanders , and found to be renegado's ; the one being the first , that deserting the castle zelandia , on the island formosa , went to the chineses ; which at the first questioning they acknowledg'd . and according to their relation , they were on the eighth day of the twelfth moon , in formosa , and were come in a chinese vessel from thence to trade to the coast of china ; that onely one renegado was alive in tayowan . but the netherlanders being just at that instant call'd to the general , had not time to examine them further ; but taking their leave of him , they desir'd that they might take the renegado's along with them to the lodge ; which the general refusing , said that he must first examine them . the twenty fourth in the morning came the mandarin liu-lavja to the lodge , with orders from the general to fetch the quick-silver out of the blyswiik frigat . whereupon the ambassador desiring him to stay a little , wrote the following letter to the general . the ambassador knows very well that talavja is a person of honor , and just ▪ and therefore he is assur'd , that when he shall be rightly inform'd of all things , he will be satisfi'd . and as to the quick-silver and pepper , he hop'd that dispute was over ; that the ambassador wishes to go to peking with the first opportunity , and therefore desires that the factors may hasten the unlading of the ships , that the presents which are for the lipous and lavja's may be pack'd , and put into a readiness . with this letter the interpreter de hase went to the general , but brought no other answer than this , that the ambassador should shortly know his mind . the emperor's factors having been with nobel , they told him , that they would not deliver any silk , but pay him for his commodities with ready money ; and likewise that they would not go to the tyger frigat for any more pepper . a mandarin came also to tell the ambassador in the generals behalf , that he must so order his business , that within ten days he might go to peking ; and likewise ask'd for the names of those that were to go with him . the twenty fifth in the morning the council resolv'd to make preparation for the packing of the presents , according to the inventory written by nobel on the eleventh instant , that the general might see the ambassador resolv'd to go ; and also that nobel and harthouwer should go to the factors , and ask them if they would go down to receive any more pepper or not ? and likewise to speak with singlamong's prime factors concerning the silk , and tell him , that the ambassador was to take his journey a few days hence ; therefore they must in short declare their intentions , that the hollanders might govern themselves accordingly ; and also endeavor to make them abate the price of the course silk ; in which case they should be impower'd to make an agreement . moreover it was concluded , that a list of the names of those persons that were to go to peking should be sent to talavja , being in number twenty seven hollanders and six blacks ; all which was accordingly perform'd . in the afternoon two interpreters came to the lodge from the general to tell the ambassador , that the quick-silver must be taken out of the ships again , because it was publickly known , and would come to the emperor's ear , who had prohibited it : but hereafter if they kept it private , the netherlanders might carry out as much as they would . to which the ambassador answer'd , that there were mandarins gone to the ships to fetch it out ; and if the ship should chance to be gone to netherland haven , he would give order that the quick-silver should be kept in it and brought up again ; for which he promis'd to be security till it was done . moreover the ambassador bid them tell talavja , that they were now busily packing up their goods , to be ready against the limited time of ten days ; therefore he desir'd him to command his factors to make an end of the trade . in the afternoon , a sea-man came in a batziang from netherland haven , with a letter from captain iohn vander werf , dated the twenty fifth instant , from the vlaerding frigat ; by which he advis'd the ambassador , that three mandarins were come from the general aboard the vlaerding , and commanded him , that he should not take the quicksilver out of the blyswiik , till further order ; wherefore he desir'd to know , what he was to do in that affair . hereupon the ambassador wrote immediately an answer : that since the general had prohibited quicksilver , he might let it remain in the blyswiik , and with the rest of the goods out of the vlaerding ; and what was more wanting , to make up her full lading , he might take out of the constance , and ( as soon as he could ) also come himself . the six and twentieth , the lord van hoorn observing that the sending away of the vlaerding could be no longer put off , wrote a letter concerning it to this purpose to the general . the ambassador shall never fail to acknowledge talavja's favors in all things , and accordingly , makes himself ready , that he may with the first opportunity go to peking , and therefore as a token of his respect , he gives notice to talavja , that in four days time , a ship shall go to batavia ; as also , two more a little after ; therefore if his highness will please to write to the lord general and indian council in batavia , it will be well , but it is at his own option . with this letter harthouwer went to talavja , who being busie about other affairs , so that he could not speak with himself , he sent the letter by his interpreter , and bid him tell his master , that the reason why they had some days since desir'd that the other ship might come up to the tower was , because the factors would not receive the pepper out of that ship there present . the interpreter coming back , brought this answer . that having receiv'd the ambassador's letter , and understood the contents of it , he would the next morning send him an answer by some of his mandarins ; but let him know before , that not above twenty persons in all could go with the ambassador to peking , because the emperor had so commanded . he also caus'd the two mandarins that were to go with the hollanders to tell harthouwer , that if they had ought else to request of the general , they should do it speedily , because they had order to grant it . mean while , nobel went to the governors factors to receive money of them in stead of silk ; who answer'd him , that they would pay their debt within three or four days . at the same time , the vice-roy and general 's interpreters came to tell the ambassador , that it would be necessary to be ready for his intended journey in five days . to which van hoorn answer'd , that he would endeavor ( if possible ) to obey their highnesses commands , having already put the business in good forwardness . the two mandarins which were appointed to go to peking , came to have the list of the names of his attendants . in the morning , being the twenty ninth , nobel according to their resolution taken the day before , went to the general with a letter , to desire a pass of him for the blyswiik frigat to go down again : the contents of which were as followeth . the ambassador hopes that talavja will not be offended for coming again to beg a request of him , being now ready to set forth towards peking ; in which regard , and for that he must write all his business at large to the lord maetzuiker in batavia ; therefore the ambassador desires , that the small vessel may go again to tinghay , to take the goods out of the great ship , and that he will please to grant a pass for her , and the boat with fresh provisions ; and also that he will send half a dozen jonks with them to fetch goods from tinghay to lamthay , that then they might finish their trade , and the ships go away ; for which the ambassador shall most highly be oblieg'd to talavja and the emperor . the ambassador hath understood by the hopou , that two netherlanders are brought prisoners to talavja , which he desires may be permitted to come and speak with him . nobel coming back , related that he could not speak with the general , but sent him the letter by his interpreter ; who brought answer , that he should not fail to hear from him in the afternoon ; which was accordingly perform'd : for the mandarins , liu and liu-lavja , came to the lodge to tell the ambassador , that the netherland ships must be unladen in five days , and the constance frigat might freely come up to the tower , that they might the sooner be unfreighted ; but no ship might go away before the seized on chinese goods were come ashore ; that all things must be ready for their journey in fifteen days ; and that three and twenty hollanders might go to peking , but not more . the secretary , because he was a scholar , might not go to peking with the ambassador , but the general would give order for two interpreters . for the unlading of the alphen at tenhay the general would send six jonks thither with the blyswiik ; and likewise a pass for the fore-mention'd frigat to go down again . to the rest of their desires talavja had sent them no answer . the general 's trusty or chief factor , call'd liu , came two several times to nobel the same day with another story , that if they would , they should onely address themselves to him , and he would do their business ; and that his master had so much ready kindness for them , that he aim'd at nothing more than to please their king maetzuiker , by giving them all the dispatch and satisfaction he might . to this civil proffer ( which the other factors had chosen him to present ) nobel reply'd , that they would willingly deal for some silks , if they would let them have the best , as they would do by them . whereupon the factor reply'd , that he would consult with the rest , and doubted not but to please them . but as to that part of siangpovi's resolve , that nothing should be done unless the chinese goods were restor'd , the ambassador and his council considering , unanimously agreed , that the goods should be put into such a posture , that they might take them and convey them from thence , as if by force , leaving an outward door lock'd , on purpose to be broke open . the thirtieth in the morning the interpreter de hase , according to yesterdays resolution , went to talavja's court to him with a letter , which was to this effect : that the ambassador congratulates talavja's noble disposition , in granting that the ships shall be unfreighted . the ambassador will endeavor to be ready to go to peking in fifteen days . he will satisfie talavja about the chinese goods , that then the holland ships may go to batavia ; upon which he desires some private conference . this letter was no sooner deliver'd , but there came orders quite contrary , that the term of fifteen days was too long for their departure ; that no ships should sail from thence before the ambassador's return from peking : at which the ambassador much startled , reply'd , that it seem'd very strange to him ; for yesterday the mandarins , liu and liulavja , had told him quite otherwise ; so that he knew not what to say , or which to believe , for sure they could not both be the general 's order . on the one and thirtieth the ambassador sent nobel and vander does to the general , to ask him if he would write any thing to the lord maetzuiker by the ship that was the next morning to set sail for batavia , and to assure him , that since he had been pleas'd to command no ship might go to batavia , before the seized on chinese goods were brought ashore to the lodge , that the fore-mention'd goods were not in that ship ; but if he would please to send any of his mandarins they should be shewn him where they were , that if he would he might take them , and they satisfie talavja in all points ; and likewise that the ambassador would be ready in eight days to go to peking ; in the mean while desiring him to give order for the six promis'd jonks , and a pass for the blyswiik , that with the jonks she might go to tenhay , and there unlade the great ship. nobel and vander does going to the court , and having acquainted talavja with their coming , he sent for his chief factor liu to receive their message ; of which having notice they were admitted , when the general told them , that as to what concern'd the ship , it could not go away before the ambassador went to peking , it being customary there , that any vessel which brought an ambassador , could not be dismiss'd till he had made his address in person to the emperor . to which they reply'd , that the ship was sent to batavia onely to give an account of their proceedings hitherto ; which ought to have been done two moneths since , according to their orders , but it was put off upon his highness's desire ; but now it neither must nor could be any longer delay'd , because the lord general , during the ambassador's arrival there , having receiv'd no news of his excellencies adventures and success in his embassy , would not know what to think , and they coming to batavia , suffer for their supine negligence . the general reply'd , he advis'd the hollanders not to let the ship go away without his order , because there were jonks in netherland haven to prevent her ; which would cause some clashing , and perhaps mischief might be done , which was much better to be avoided ; neither should their stay be longer than two days at most : in which time the vice-roy singlamong would come home again , with whom he would consult , and then send for nobel to the court , and give him their resolution . concerning the chinese goods , he desir'd them not , they might leave them aboard , or bring them ashore as they pleas'd themselves , till orders came from the emperor . that he had given order for the jonks , and also a pass for the blyswiik , but he made no mention of the time limited for the ambassador's departure , onely that when he came to peking , he should strictly observe what he said or did . then the hollanders asking the general for the two renegado's , he reply'd , that they were convey'd to canton , where , they said , their parents and friends liv'd ; and withal , that they were no hollanders . whilst nobel and vander does were at the general 's , the mandarin liu-lavja came again to the lodge about the chinese goods , but was sent away again till their return ; when they were inform'd of talavja's order , and told , that it was convenient to take the goods out of the blyswiik ( in which they were ) and bring them ashore : whereupon liu-lavja desir'd to go thither , that having seen them , he could give the better account thereof to talavja ; which being granted , he and two other mandarins went with nobel and vander does to the blyswiik , lying about half a league from the bridge ; from whence they return'd with the goods in the evening . the first of ianuary , anno . the blyswiik frigat set sail , laden with goods for the coast of coromandel , consisting in course tee , chests of gold-wyre , allom , and likewise quick-silver , sent aboard by the factors the day before . the commanders of the frigat had order , that after the delivery of the goods into the vlaerding , they should immediately steer to tenhay , to unlade the ship alphen into the six jonks . the second in the morning captain iohn vanderwerf went with a batsiang to netherland haven , to make himself ready , and prepare the vlaerding to sail for the coast of coromandel so soon as the ambassador should give order . he had also three letters given him ; one for the master of the alphen lying at tenhay , to acquaint him of the six jonks coming to unlade his ship , and likewise to order him to hasten the business ; the second was to the master of the constance , peter iansz de vlieg , by which he was commanded with all speed to come to the great tower to unlade there , that the ships might be clear'd for their departure ; the third was to the governor and chief of the council at malacca ; by which he was advis'd of the ambassador's arrival in china on the third of august , and his landing on the twenty fourth at hoksieu ; on which day he also had audience granted him by the three prime governors ; that an order was come from peking ; the trade driven , and so brought to pass , that the vlaerding frigat was got ready with her lading on the first of ianuary , to set sail for malacca . about noon the mandarin liu-lavja came to the lodge , being sent ( as he said ) to see the chinese goods and tell their money ; which the ambassador would not suffer him to do , saying , that if talavja would take the goods from him , they might do what they would with them . moreover , this mandarin told them , that the hollanders must be ready in eight days to go to peking , and that not above twenty four persons should go along with him ; and that three days hence he would come and take an account of all their packs and chests . the third nothing hapned , but that a parcel of pepper and sandal wood was deliver'd to the factors , as also the next day after . furthermore , the general promis'd , so soon as the vice-roy singlamong was come home , to speak about the ships going to the coast of coromandel , and that then he sending to nobel would give him an account of it : but this was hitherto not done , and three days already pass'd since singlamong's coming home , and no person come from talavja to call nobel ; therefore it was judg'd convenient ( since the utmost time for the ships departure was at hand , and that it already was the fourth of ianuary ) to send nobel and the secretary vander does the next morning to the general 's , to put him in mind of his promise , and also tell him that the ship must go away the day following , though no order was given , which they desir'd his highness would not take ill . the fifth in the morning nobel and the secretary went to the general , but found him not at home , being gone to the vice-roy's ; but having stay'd a little while , he returning : by his interpreters they acquainted him with the occasion of their coming . to which he answer'd , that he had spoke with the vice-roy about the ships going away , who would not by any means permit it ; and advis'd them to go to him themselves , to see if they could perswade him to it , which they did ; but coming thither could not be admitted to his presence : for singlamong , inform'd of their coming , sent them word , that they should come again the next morning ( because at that time he was troubled with the gripes , and weary with travel ) and that then he would give them audience . on which it was resolv'd to give their highnesses full satisfaction , and to put off the vlaerdings departure so long . mean while the general 's factor call'd thesin , came to tell the ambassador , that he had understood of his master , that the ship might be gone , but that hogenhoek must first speak with the governor of minjazen about it . in the afternoon the two mandarins , liu and liu-lavja , came to the lodge with an order from the general , to fetch all the chinese goods from thence , which was to this effect : i give order to thesin and haykong , that they carry the batavian chineses to the ambassador , that they may see their goods ; and that then these mandarins shall deliver them parcel by parcel to tsiong and sinshong , who shall be careful to look after them till farther order , that they may not be diminish'd . if the hollanders have open'd the chests , and taken any thing out of them , it is very ill done ; therefore if any of them be missing , thesin and haykong must speak with the ambassador about it , and desire him to restore them . moreover an order is expected from the emperor , which when it comes , the goods shall be again restor'd to the batavian chineses . on which order , without asking for them , they took away those goods that were nearest at hand , and of small consequence , opening the chests , and carrying them to their appointed places ; which they also thought to do with the money and primest commodities , standing in the secretaries chamber , had not the ambassador prevented them ; for the netherlanders would not deliver those themselves , but onely shew'd them where they were ; from whence they fetch'd their own servants , and went to convey them out of the lodge ; which again was hindred by the ambassador , who would first have the goods weighed , and the money told to them : he would moreover have a receipt of them for so many several sorts of commodities and money for the use of the batavian chineses , which the mandarins after having look'd them over perform'd , and then went away with them . these goods taken away by force , and the general 's order , it was thought convenient to copy out the receipt signed by the mandarins , and carry it the next morning when nobel and vander does went to the vice-roy , to the general , and to tell him that the mandarins , liu and liu-lavja , had by his order taken the goods out of the lodge , of whose number and quantity they had , according to the mandarins receipt , brought him an account and copy , that if the goods hereafter should be diminished , the netherlanders might be blameless . the sixteenth in the morning nobel and the secretary went to the vice-roy singlamong , to speak with him about the ship ; before whom after a little stay they were brought to have audience . after he had , according to the tartars custom , inquir'd of the ambassador's health , nobel and vander does told him the occasion of their coming , viz. that the next day a ship must go to batavia . to which at first he said nothing else , but that they must speak with talavja about it , till which time they must defer her going . whereupon the netherlanders told him , that the ship must upon necessity go to batavia , and her going could not be put off any longer , because , according to the lord maetzuiker's order to the ambassador , the ship should have been gone two moneths sooner , to carry news of their safe arrival , and what they had done in the trade ▪ and that the ambassador was to take his journey to peking in four or five days , at which the lord general would be highly pleas'd . to which the vice-roy reply'd , that they might let the ship go away privately without telling any person of it , and make themselves ready for their journey ; which done the vice-roy would impart something to them . morever his earnest request was , that nothing might be writ to batavia of what had hitherto hapned . from thence nobel and harthouwer went to the general , that according to yesterdays resolution they might shew him the receipt for the chinese goods ; but before they went thither they sent a soldier to the ambassador , to tell him the vice-roy's answer . coming to the general 's they were forc'd to stay a considerable time before any person came to them ; yet at last one passing by , they took occasion to send notice of their attendance : who brought them answer , that he knew of the fetching of the goods by the mandarins , liu and liu-lavja , in which they had done very well ; and withall that he was busie about his offerings , therefore could not grant them audience , which made them not deliver the receipt , but return home . van hoorn being inform'd of the vice-roy's answer about the ship , return'd , being on his way going to singlamong's prime factor , who had invited him to a feast and wayang , or play , in person to send away the vlaerdings boat , which waited onely for order when the fore-mention'd ship should set sail. to which purpose he wrote a letter to captain vander werf , that the vice-roy had at last consented that he might set sail with his ship , therefore he should put to sea with as much silence as he could , without looking for any thing . the indian council at batavia seem'd much concern'd to hear news of the ambassador's success in china ; whom at his coming from thence they had commanded , that he should endeavor from peking by moskou , if it were possible , to send advice to the states of holland . therefore it was judg'd convenient on the fourth to send with the vlaerding ( for because of the differences between the governors factors and the hollanders , about the receiving of the goods and delivering of silks , they had lost their hopes of sending the tyger time enough to batavia , that from thence she might sail with the last ships that were bound for holland ) a copy of the letter written to batavia , and sent by the polesnip on the eleventh of october , that from malacca it might be sent through persia by land to holland : and likewise the copies of the letters which had been written were also sent to go thither with the tyger . besides which van hoorn also sent a letter apart to the lords before mention'd , which serv'd as a cover for all the other . the said letters , though open , were sent to the governors balthazar bort and paviljon , with orders to send them away with all speed . bort was also commanded , that if an opportunity did present it self there , to send copies of those letters that were directed for holland , to the indian council at batavia . after the boat was sent away with the fore-mention'd letters , van hoorn went again to the chief factors house , where he was nobly entertain'd . at their departure nobel and harthouwer led the factor into a private room , and ask'd him if he would let them have any other silk ? which he much scrupled at , fearing lest it might be discover'd ; yet if they would faithfully promise not to speak of any such thing , or make mention thereof at peking , he would deliver them some : which the hollanders on the other side as much scrupling , they broke off farther discourse , and so parted . the next morning they went again to the factor about the same business , and told him , that before their journey to peking the hopou must make all things even ; that the tyger being unladen , must go again to netherland haven ; and the alphen would also be suddenly deliver'd , therefore they must now either receive money or silks to divide and lade into the ships . moreover , as they pass'd by they call'd at the vice-roy's , and ask'd him when his highness would be at leisure to permit the ambassador to come and confer with him about his addressing himself to the court. whereupon the prime factor seeming to be somewhat dissatisfi'd , ask'd if ever they remain'd in their debt , that the hopou should so much press their setling and making even of accounts before he went to peking , with many other discourses to the like purpose ; yet at last promis'd they should have money the next morning , it lying ready for them : with this answer the netherlanders took their leave ; and as they pass'd by went to the vice-roy's court , who sent them word that the ambassador might within two days come and speak with him about the embassy . mean while two mandarins came to the lodge to tell the ambassador from the general , that he must make himself ready for his departure at farthest in seven days , demanding a list of the names of the persons , and number of the packs , chests , and other things that were to go with him ; which immediately was deliver'd to them . in the morning , being the nineteenth , four mandarins came to the lodge , two sent from the general , and two from the vice-roy , to drink to the ambassador's health and good success in their journey , and at peking also , informing them how they should carry themselves there : and also two interpreters , ienko and liulako , which came with the mandarins , being sent by their highnesses to observe the hollanders transactions ; nay , they were to do nothing without their advice , because they knew the custom of the countrey , and also what was best to be done , or otherwise . the netherlanders willing to be led by them , answer'd , that they would endeavor in all things to give the vice-roy and general satisfaction : whereupon the mandarins took their leave , being presented each of them with a piece of crown serge. the merchant harthouwer had a written order given him , according to which he was to govern himself during the ambassador's absence , and likewise the names and numbers of the persons that were to stay with him in hoksieu . the twentieth in the morning , after all their goods and necessaries were shipp'd in thirty eight barques , they went away with the flood , and came about noon to hoksantiouw bridge , two leagues distant from lamthay , the suburbs of hoksieu ; where they found the vessels , with their mandarin and guides lying at anchor . here the netherlanders were forc'd to stay till all their barques came thither . harthouwer and some other persons which had accompanied the ambassador to this place , return'd in the evening . they were no sooner gone , but several mandarins came to ask the netherlanders how many their train consisted of , being two and thirty , whereof five were negro boys . to which they reply'd , that neither the vice-roy nor general would suffer above twenty four persons in all to go , because it was written to the emperor so many should come . in the afternoon about four a clock the hollanders , being twenty four in number , that belong'd to several offices , went at the flood with about fifty barques westerly up the river min ▪ and came in the evening about seven a clock to an isle , lying about a cannon-shot from the village call'd unwono , where they stay'd that night , being got a league to the westward . the two and twentieth at day-break they set sail again , and about nine a clock pass'd howtong , a village lying on the right-side of the river , in the afternoon they sail'd by petjong , hongia , and tiksoya on the same shore ; they came in the dusk of the evening before congimon , having that day by rowing and sailing gotten five leagues more to the westward . all the fore-mention'd villages were thick built with houses , that were little better than our huts or hovels , but the adjacent fields abounding with rice and store of other grain . the three and twentieth in the morning they proceeded , ( the wind still favoring them ) and about nine a clock pass'd by binkin , a village by some call'd mincing , three leagues from congimon , standing behind a hill a little up in the countrey , on the left-side of the river min. this town is adorn'd with fair buildings , and a high steeple , which appears with its spiry top above the mountain , and seen by all those that pass by it . in the afternoon they had in view anike , siaivang , and twavigh ; the first of which towns lies on the right , and the other two on the left hand , the last being about three leagues from binkin : at four after noon they arriv'd at chukaw , where they rested that night , to get coelies to tow their boats , because the stream ran very slack , having that day made six leagues and a half more westerly . the verges of the river here are nothing but hilly and barren cliffs . the twenty fourth in the morning , the wind at north-east , they got two coelies for every vessel , and going on their journey about eight a clock pass'd by caukawa , a village on the left side of the river , a league from chukaw , and in the evening landed at poutcham , where they saw some decay'd houses , having that day gain'd , though with no small danger of rocks and strong water-falls , three leagues . the next morning , being the twenty fifth , they left poutcham , and about two a clock in the afternoon pass'd by tiongopan and iunchiam , both lying on the left side of the river , the last being two leagues distant from poutcham ; and in the evening they came over against ukekaun near a watch-house , having not gotten above three leagues all that day , because of the sholes and contrary current . the twenty sixth in the morning putting forward , they were drawn up over sholes and rocks , which by the violent precipes and fall of the stream seem'd very dreadful , and not without imminent danger , as appear'd by the barque in which the comptroller ruwenort was , which rowing about as they suppos'd for advantage , ran on a rock and sunk immediately ; yet most of the goods were sav'd , though we●… . in the afternoon they reach'd kantang and poinpang , villages standing on the right side going up , and in the evening landed near a watch-house call'd bokkay ; where they reposed that night , having gone but two leagues and a half that day , and with great trouble . the twenty seventh about day-break they weigh'd , and before noon saw several priests houses and hamlets , built on the hangings or declivings of the mountains , and in the afternoon about four a clock they came to seghia and siong , two villages opposite one to the other , about two leagues from bokkay ; from whence passing on they arriv'd at another watch-house call'd soujong , where they stay'd the following night , having with great danger gotten two leagues and a half to the west . the twenty eighth in the morning they came between two great towers about nine a clock , each standing on a summit fronting the other on the side of the river ; behind which appears the city iemping , or ienping , or ienpingsoe . the ambassador passing through the bridge , was by two mandarins , sent from the general of that place , call'd sioubontok , invited to dinner to his palace ; whither he went with some of his attendants : so soon as he came with his barque to one of the city gates , he was kindly receiv'd by sioubontok , and nobly entertain'd after the chinese manner with variety of dishes , and several entries of their wayangs , or stage-plays . no discourse of any concern hapned here , onely sioubontok ask'd if the netherlanders had quelang ? and how many men kept the place ? which the ambassador answering according , and taking his leave , went in the evening aboard ; where they sound some fresh provisions , sent thither by the general 's order , consisting in oxen , swine , hens , ducks , and herbs , for which the beaters receiv'd five crowns of silver ; and the ambassador , according to the custom of the countrey , gave the wayang actors , and also the servants that attended him at the table , five dollars apiece . in the evening sioubontok came in person aboard , and a little after the governor of the city , being a comely proper man , with a long beard , habited after the chinese manner in mourning for a deceased relation , both welcoming the ambassador and haulavia the mandarin that was sent with him as his guide , who would not come to sioubontok's feast , though invited several times . after the netherlanders had given them a taste of their spanish wine , and they view'd the horses and oxen , and sandal wood that were to be presented to the emperor , they took their leave and walk'd to their several houses in the dusk of the evening . sioubontok after his departure sent the ambassador some geese , and six picol of rice . after which he sent the interpreter maurice iansz vis , to the general sioubontok , to enquire how the netherlanders business stood at peking , because maurice was very familiar with him , having been his servant when he was a prisoner amongst the chineses . maurice at his coming back brought word from sioubontok , that the netherlanders were in great esteem at court , and that he doubted not but they would obtain what ever they desir'd : but there were some great persons at peking which they must seek to please and get their favor , by which they need not doubt to have all their requests granted . moreover he desir'd maurice to entreat the ambassador in his behalf , that when the emperor should chance to speak with him about the conquering of tayowan , ( which without doubt he would do ) that he would please to speak in his behalf , that he might go with them to the subduing of the place , because he had a wife and children , and several goods there . the twenty ninth in the morning , sioubontok sent more fresh provisions , as poultrey , swine , sallet herbs , and provender for the horses ; for all which the secretary vander does went and presented him in the ambassadors name with a fowling-piece , a pair of pistols , a couple of knives , a chain of amber beads , one piece of amber weighing ten ounces , ten dutch ells of fine cloth , and likewise an inventory of the presents design'd for him , which if he would not accept now , he might receive them at the ambassador's return . the secretary was also commanded to desire sioubontok to instruct the netherlanders how they should carry themselves to the four zoetaysings which he had spoken of to the interpreter maurice , and likewise inform them of some other lords that might assist them in their business in peking . the secretary at his return related , that he had shewn sioubontok the inventory of his presents , who said he would receive them with many thanks ; proffering moreover his service to assist the hollanders in what ever they pleas'd to desire of him . after some discourse the secretary ask'd him concerning the four zoetaysings , or great men , and what lords they were best to address themselves to in peking ? whereupon commanding all his attendants to avoid the presence , he reply'd , that when the netherlanders came to peking , they must endeavor to gain the four chief councellors , or zoetaysings favor , ( who during the emperor's minority were guardians , or protectors of the empire ) which was very easily be done , if they did but employ some faithful persons to intercede for them , and in their name present them with money and gifts , which they loved very well : to which purpose , that he might assist them , he would send a letter with them to peking , to a certain mandarin which was in great repute there , and was formerly one of his deputies , who would on his recommendation be very serviceable to them ; and that he had also presented some prime councellors each with a negro boy , which were also his friends , and would aid the hollanders in their business ; they should not repose too much confidence in the proffers of several persons pretending to belong to the court ; for many cunning villains would come and perswade them to believe that they were such and such great lords which they were not , as he himself had found when there in person , therefore they ought to have a great care that their followers were not talkative , which might prove a great disadvantage to their business : but if they could get into the four councellors of states favor , they could but ask and have ; for what-ever they requested would certainly be granted them . there are also ( said he ) several officers belonging to the councel , to which he would recommend them and their business . whereupon the secretary taking his leave , thanked him for his good advice , and so went aboard . the presents design'd for sioubontok being brought to land , though not without some difficulty , were by captain putmans carry'd to him , who sent the ambassador twenty pieces of stuff for the clothing of his retinue , and some fruits , in return for them ; whereupon the stuffs were immediately distributed amongst the men. in the afternoon lunlakko the interpreter brought the ambassador from his mandarin twelve pieces of chinese boat-silver , to bear his expences , telling him it was by the emperor's order ; and also that the ambassador was at such places to have twelve condarins , or fifteen stuivers ; nobel , fourteen condarins , or twelve stuivers ; putmans , twelve condarins , or ten stuivers ; all which money it was thought fit to refuse : but because the mandarins and interpreters durst not receive it again , saying , that what the emperor had commanded must be obey'd ; and if they would not accept of it , they might keep it and return it in peking : whereupon it was deliver'd to the comptroller ruwenoort to keep till they came thither . the city ienping , or ienpingfoe , the next to the prime city , or metropolis of the province of fokien , lies at the going up of the stream on the right hand , or on the westerly shore of the river min ; from whence it maketh a handsom prospect on the side of a hill , the edifices rising gently by degrees . this mountain is for the most part inaccessible , making the city rather a fortress , and to be esteem'd as the key of the whole province . the city is a league long , but not above a mile and a half broad , full of fair and large buildings . every house is furnish'd with water convey'd from the mountains in cane pipes , the like not elsewhere to be seen in china . all provisions are to be had there in great abundance , and at a cheap rate ; the streets and houses also throng'd with inhabitants . on the east side of the city two great rivers , the min and zi , uniting their waters , make a great lake ; through which ships come thither from all parts of the adjacent countrey . each of these rivers hath a fair bridge ; and in the city are three beautiful temples . most of the course china paper is made here ; but the whitest and finest sort in a village call'd siege , three leagues beyond more westerly , which is all that is there of remark ; onely this city boasts that her inhabitants speak the most elegant phrase of all the chineses , and therefore it is call'd the mandarins , or court language . that night the netherlanders lay a little from the city near the opposite shore ; from whence they row'd and set sail the thirtieth in the morning to honjong , a village about a league from ienping , where all their fleet rendezvouz'd , having had a narrow and dangerous passage thither . hence they set sail again about nine a clock , and in the afternoon ▪ pass'd by louquon , hoeyong , linkentome , and tafa ; the two first of which lie on the right , and the two last on the left side of the river , about half a league distant one from another . in the evening they anchor'd before ongsoutow , having that day gain'd three leagues in a northerly course . the one and thirtieth in the morning setting sail again , they pass'd by a long village call'd bonsjouko about eight a clock , and at ten by the village liucuir , posjen , and ubaka ; the first and last on the right side , and the second on the left . in ubaka much paper is made , which appear'd by several vessels that lay freighted onely with such goods to go up the river . about noon they saw konchian , sioeukke , and tayping ; the two first on the right , and the third on the left side of the stream , close by one another . in the afternoon about three a clock they came to chiakiang , where they rode till the next day . the next morning , being the first of february , they set sail again , and in the afternoon pass'd by five villages , viz. siejokaun , itantauw , bayapo , siema , and filictauw ; the two first lying on the right , and the two last on the left side of the river ; and about noon they arriv'd at the city of kienning , or kienningfoe , where the horses were immediately put ashore , because the barques in which they came were judg'd too big to carry them up any higher ; but not getting any smaller that day , they were set up till the next morning . here the netherlanders had the gates shut against them , being not permitted to enter the city ; so that they were not able to get any fresh provisions ; nay , none were suffer'd to sell any thing to the netherlanders without the interpreters leave , who acted as comptrollers where-ever they came , and especially ienko , as appear'd by a soldier that belong'd to sioubontok , general of the city ▪ ienping ; who having bought some fruit for the ambassador , and bringing it to him , was , so soon as the interpreters were inform'd of it , taken by the mandarins order , and ty'd neck and heels together , and had not the ambassador interceded for him , they had sent him a prisoner to hoksieu , where he would have been severely punish'd ; but the ambassador at last prevail'd so much that he was set at liberty . the second , after the vessels were prepar'd to carry the horses , they were immediately imbarqu'd again , and all safely put aboard ; the tartars being highly pleas'd with them , had dress'd them so neatly , that they were slick as glass . in the evening the mandarins which were the netherlanders guides , presented them with some boyl'd and roasted meats . thus having gotten all things in a readiness , they left the city kienningfoe on the third , the governors thereof being so surly , that they not once bid the ambassador welcom , or wish'd him a good journey at his going from thence , nor presented him with the least provision , which no way grieved them , who by that means kept their chests lock'd . this kienningfoe being the fourth , and so one of the most eminent cities in fokien , lying on the eastern shore of the river min , is something inferior in beauty and riches , but not in bigness to the metropolis focheu , and larger than ienping , but not so close built , because several corn-fields are inclos'd within her walls . the streets are all pav'd with pebble , and very full of inhabitants , that drive no other trade but making of course paper . they are rul'd by two governors , which sway alternately , the one not so much as once daring to contradict the other in his time . china affords several sorts of paper , made of several materials , viz. of the body and leaves of cane-tree , cotton , silk , and flaxen clothes : that which is made of cotton is not altogether so white as our french paper . in the county of vuchaufu , belonging to the countrey of huquang : they make also great quantities of paper , of the canes and leaves , which grow there in great abundance . in the forenoon having left kienningfoe , they pass'd by gaetchan , maschetany , and petchin , villages lying close together on the left side of the river ; the last lying about a league from kienningfoe . in the afternoon they saw by the village kekau , vazoeo and gautauw ; the two first on the right , and the last on the left side of the river . towards evening they came before , and landed at a ruin'd and decay'd village call'd chiaphong , where they remain'd all night . here they directed their course almost north , having a little of the west . the next morning , being the fourth , leaving chiaphong , they pass'd by chincheuw , seated on the right side of the river , a league from chiaphong ; and in the afternoon by several hamlets , houses and pagodes , that stood here and there apart from the rest , along the margents of the river . in the evening they arriv'd at a ruinous town call'd sjovova , on the right side of the river , having that day gain'd but two leagues with great trouble . the fifth in the morning setting sail again , they left the villages tachoe and pagou on their left hand , and in the afternoon pass'd by swinckin , situate on their right hand ; and arriving at suchiap about three a clock they landed , having that day gain'd two leagues and a 〈◊〉 . the sixth in the morning leaving sichiap ( where they had chang'd their coelies , or pugs , for the towing forward of their vessels , ) they pass'd by tintenna , cholunga , and leantong , three villages seated on the right hand . in the afternoon they ran by the villages losjouwa and sichem , built on the same side ; and towards evening anchor'd opposite to the village hochiechien , having gain'd three leagues that day . the seventh proceeding on their journey , they pass'd hoesuna and nagan , and at noon arriv'd at quiquan ; where they stay'd for the vessels that brought the horses , which by reason of the shallow water could not get up the river so fast ; but at last arriving , the masters of them complain'd , that by drawing over the sands they were grown very leaky , and that it was impossible to go any further with them before they were mended and trimm'd up a new ; for which cause it was judg'd convenient to put the horses ashore , and send them by land to poutchin , by others call'd puchin , a good town not above five leagues from quiquan . the horses being got safe ashore were set up till next morning . the comptroller ruwenoort , interpreter maurice , and the four grooms , were order'd to ride them thither ; and also twelve chinese soldiers by order of their mandarins were sent to conduct them . that night the vessels lay at anchor before quiquan . the eighth they left quiquan at day-break , and about noon pass'd by the village souswenna , standing on the left hand : soon after they got sight of a great ▪ town call'd swipia , near which appear'd several ruin'd houses , and also a large , but broken and decay'd stone bridge ; and about four a clock they came before chintewa , a village lying on their left hand , a mile from swipia , and towards evening dropt anchor near a watch-tower , about which were built a few houses , having that day with great danger gain'd three leagues . the ninth in the morning weighing , they pass'd by two villages call'd gotanga and quotinha , the first lying on the right , and the second on the left hand : at noon they saw a temple , which being built over a moat , or sluce like a bridge , under which at high-water vessels might pass , was round about adorn'd , after the chinese manner , with imagery , to which they ascended by a pair of stairs rais'd on one side of it . after noon they pass'd saloekia , and several other places ruin'd in the last war , onely some pieces of walls remaining . the night approaching , they cast anchor before a sandy plain , about a league from poutchinfoe , having with much ado that day gain'd three leagues . the tenth in the morning they set sail about eight a clock through a broken bridge , formerly laid cross the river , and about noon came to poutchin , the fourth eminentest city belonging to kienningfoe . here the comptroller ruwenoort came to the ambassador , to tell him that the horses came safely thither the last night , and were put into a stable joyn'd to the house , prepar'd for them to stay in , till the coelies were come to carry the emperor's presents . the ambassador commanded the secretary to ask the mandarins that were come with him , because the houses prepar'd for him and his attendants were very old and rotten , and scarce fit to lodge in , if he might stay so long in the barques till such time as the coelies were come up , and they ready to go farther . but the mandarins said that it could not be , because all the goods must be taken an account of , that they might see how many coelies they should want to carry them . whereupon they found it convenient to land all their goods the next morning , and put the oxen ashore that afternoon . in the evening the netherlanders were presented with some fresh provisions , by some mandarins belonging to the conbon of hoksieu , and likewise by their mandarine guides ; for which van hoorn ( they having presented him several times before ) gave them a small piece of plate . the eleventh in the morning all the presents were unladen and carry'd to the house prepared for that purpose , which was not onely very old , but of no convenience , the rooms being so bad and so few , seeming rather a hog-stye than a dwelling-house : but they no way able to better themselves were forc'd to be contented . in the evening order was given to watch the goods , because they were constrain'd to lie in open places , incident to filching pilferers . every person was also strictly commanded not to stir abroad without the ambassador's leave , thereby to shew the chineses , who had forbid the hollanders from going into the city , that they did not value it , there being nothing to do for them . the thirteenth the chief of the coelies , as the mandarins their guides inform'd the ambassador , came to his lodging to take an account of the number of the chests and packs , and to see how many coelies would be requisite to carry them : after the weight and number were written down , they found that they should want six hundred coelies for the carrying of the presents and other goods . the fourteenth in the morning both the mandarins came again , with ienko and liu-lako the interpreters , to the netherlanders in their lodging , to tell them that the number of the coelies for the carrying of the goods far exceeded the number express'd in their warrant given them by the general , because onely two persons were allow'd for the carrying of a pack or case , whereas now there were several amongst them which two men were not able to carry , and thereupon would want two hundred porters : and moreover , that the mandarins of the city durst not do contrary to the general 's order ; in allowing them more coelies than was express'd in their warrant . whereupon van hoorn reply'd , that if the hopou and pimpous in peking had given such order , it was well : moreover , he would pay for the carriage of what was over and above that which was mention'd in the pass ; and that it seem'd strange to him , since in hoksieu the number of the cases and packs that belong'd to the embassy were deliver'd in writing to the general 's officers , which had seen them , and might well have discern'd that there were several chests amongst them which could not be carry'd by two men : but it was no great matter , for if they got no coelies they were the less obliged : nay , he knew the former ambassadors never wanted men to carry their goods , and had also much more honor and respect shewn them than was done to him , never travelling through any place but they were fetch'd in , and nobly entertain'd by the governors thereof ; whereas now on the contrary the gates were shut up against him , and he forbid to come into the city . to which the mandarins made no reply . mean while the city mandarin who commanded the coelies , came in person to the ambassador ; whereupon a contest began between him and the mandarine guides ; which being no way pleasing to the ambassador , he said that he would have no quarrel about the emperor's and his goods , for he would pay those coelies which were wanting above the number express'd in the general 's warrant : whereupon as many coelies were provided as they wanted ; and the ambassador wrote a letter to the general in hoksieu to this effect : that the ambassador would never forget the many great favors which he receiv'd from his highness in hoksieu , and doth not doubt but that he will continue the same : in return whereof , he desires that talavja might be assur'd , that neither in the court at peking , nor any other place in the world , he would seek or do any thing to his disliking or disparagement . that himself hath well arriv'd at chinkon in pouchin , and finds that he wants more coelies than are express'd in the pay or warrant granted him , whom if his excellency think fit , he will cause to be paid by the hopou in hoksieu . this letter deliver'd to the mandarins , the ambassador ask'd when they should proceed on their journey ? to which they answer'd , two days hence . then he enquir'd if the horses and oxen might not be sent away before , because the oxen travell'd but slowly : which being granted , they prepar'd all things accordingly . but in the evening a chinese secretary , call'd sinko , said that the mandarins caus'd frames to be made to carry the oxen , because it would be impossible for them to go over the mountains : at which the ambassador seem'd very well satisfi'd , and accordingly put off their going . in the morning , being the sixteenth , hiu-lavja , one of the netherlanders mandarine guides came with the frames for the oxen to the ambassador's lodgings ; who asking him when they should go from thence ? reply'd , two days hence : then he desir'd to know the reason why they must stay so long , because the mandarin had on the fourteenth instant also told him , that he should go two days hence : whereupon he said , that it was because the coelies which they wanted above the number mention'd in the pass granted by talavja , was not yet allow'd by the city mandarins , who had promis'd , that within two days all things should be ready , himself wishing that the hollanders were gone . to which the ambassador reply'd , that he knew that the lepous were somewhat displeas'd about their so long tarrying at hoksieu , being detain'd there by the vice-roy , therefore it would be very inconvenient to lose more time there ; so that if the lepous should chance to ask him about it in peking , he could freely declare that it was not his , but the mandarins fault , who made him wait for coelies . which discourse prevail'd so much , that porters were immediately sent to carry the sandal wood , with which they walk'd before , it being very troublesom for its length and heaviness to be got over the mountains . the eighth in the morning an hundred coelies came to the ambassador's lodging , to tie and pack up the presents to be carry'd in burthens , and to go with their loads before with the horses and oxen ; with which the secretary vander does was also order'd to travel before ; the ambassador , nobel , and the rest intending to follow them in the afternoon : but because one of the horses had receiv'd a hurt on his head above the left eye , the ambassador thought it convenient to stay a day or two longer in poutchin , and to keep one horse more besides the fore-mention'd , to see in that time what could be done to him , and then give order for his stay , or taking along with him . whereupon the secretary , with two horses , the oxen , and the hundred coelies , with their loads went before , nobel and putmans being order'd to follow him in the afternoon ; but because the tying up of the goods spent too much time , it was deferr'd till the next morning . the horse being pretty well recover'd , the ambassador went from poutchin the one and twentieth in the morning ; and having travell'd half a league by the village olian , and in the afternoon by sisanly and singan , and some pagodes or temples , towards evening came to guliaen , where they reposed that night . the next day being snowy and rainy , they rested themselves in expectation of fair weather . the twenty third the skye being pretty well clear'd , notwithstanding the mountains were still cover'd with snow , the ambassador leaving guliaen proceeded on his journey , and in the morning pass'd over a high hill , and so through huysjounton , hangsion , outangay , ontongne , kieumoe , and ousalinga ; from whence they saw divers pagodes built on the declivings of several mountains . in the afternoon they travell'd in sight of the villages movana , loutiatona , golinga , longkia , kiekova , and divers hamlets and temples , of which very many stand all along this road ; amongst whom they saw one on the top of the mountain liougtouw , and call'd by the same name . here are the utmost limits of the province of fokien and chekiang , or chetchiang , between both which the foremention'd temple stands ; so that now leaving fokien , they entred into that of chekiang , and going on came towards the evening to a village call'd limathova , having that day travell'd five leagues , four in the territory of fokien , and one in that of chekiang . this province , though less than others , yet exceeds all the rest in fertility of soil , delightfulness of prospects and riches , beginning in the south under twenty seven degrees and five minutes northern latitude , and extending northerly to thirty one degrees and twenty five minutes , a tract of sixty five leagues , the greatest breadth from east to west being almost of the same length . it borders easterly on the sea , where the shortest cut is to iapan , and not above a days sailing , as some say , with a fresh gale of wind ; in the south and south-west , upon fokien ; in the west and north , upon nanking , and likewise touches with a small part upon kiangsi . it is divided into eleven great counties , almost as large as some provinces ( for one of them being hancheufu , and the chiefest of them , is ample and powerful enough to be a province or kingdom ) viz. hangcheufu , kiahingfu , hucheugfu , nienchufu , kinhoafu , kieucheufu , chucheufu , xaohiugfu , ningpofu , taicuheufu , and vencheufu , having several great and small towns , to the number of eighty three , belonging to them , besides unwall'd places , and an incredible number of castles and populous villages . the chief tract of land call'd hangcheufu , borders northerly on hucheufu , and kianhingfu ; in the east , at the river chee , between kianhingfu and xaohingfu ; in the south , at nienchufu ; and in the west , at nanking . in ancient times this county belong'd to the vice-roy of v. and was afterwards possess'd by the king of cu , and by the family of chin nam'd cientang : by the emperor sui it was first styl'd hangcheu ; by the family tang , iuhang ; by sung , lingan ; but the taimingian family restor'd this country to its old name . this division contains eight cities , of which hancheu is the chiefest , the rest ▪ are huining , tiuquang , inlang , liugany , yuum , sinching , and changhoa . the second county call'd kiahingfu , every where water'd with rivers and lakes , borders in the east , upon the sea ; in the south , upon a part of the ocean , and part of hangcheufu ; westward at hucheufu ; and in the north , at sucheufu and sungkiangfu , the territory of nanking , and a part of the lake call'd tai. this shire contains six cities , viz. kiahing , kiaxeny , hayeni , pinghu , cungte , and tungchiang . the metropolis kiahing was formerly a small city , and subject to sucheu ; but growing in riches and greatness in the reign of the taimingian family , it was made the head city , or metropolis , and chang'd its former name siucheu to kiahing . the city kiahang , being the most northern of the whole province , lies as if it were moated about with rivulets of water , full of stately and well built structures , flourishing with variety of its own product , having in all places riches and plenty . all the streets of the city are arch'd , under which they walk as in a piatzo , or exchange , free from wind and weather , and sheltred from sun and rain . without the city are several triumphal arches erected ; and on the west side near the river , in one peculiar place which they sail by with their ships or vessels , stand sixteen of these arches in a square , all built of marble . athwart the river stands a bridge of marble , with many arches , seventy paces long , and likewise a tower thrusting forth towards the skye , nine pinacles or spires . all the shores without the city are wharfed with square free-stone ; of which also the lesser bridges are made that lead over them : there are forty more fair bridges leading to several parts of the city , besides a great many less , scarce to be numbred . the third county being hucheufu borders in the east with kiahingfu ; in the south , upon hangcheufu ; in the west , verges the province of nanking ; in the north , at the lake tai. this was formerly a kingdom of it self , and nominated tung ; which first was possess'd by king v. and afterwards by ine , then by cu. the family cyn gave this county and its head city the name of uching ; that of tang call'd it hucheu , that is , the city of the lake , because of the neighboring lake tai ; for hu signifies a lake , and cheu a city : the royal line of sung nam'd it chaoking ; but the taimingian family restor'd the old name hucheu . here are five temples , the chiefest of which stands within the city walls : they were founded in honor of the five first emperors . this division contains six cities , viz. hucheu , changhing , tecing , hiaosung , unkang , and gankie . hucheu is not onely the chief , but reckon'd one of the biggest , and flourishes in trade and riches : it is adorn'd with many beautiful and large buildings . the fourth niencheufu , is a mountainous and rough countrey , and borders eastward on the river chee ; south , at kincheufu ; the west , on nanking ; and the north , on hancheufu . it was formerly call'd suntu ; next by the family of han , lecheu ; and lastly by that of sung , niencheufu . it contains six cities , niencheu , xungan , tungliu , suigan , xeuchang , and fuentui . the metropolis niencheu stands upon a rising ground , between the singan and chee ; which two navigable rivers before the walls conjoyn their waters . the fifth kinhoafu , touches north and east upon xaohingfu and taiche●…fu ; in the south , upon chuche●…fu ; in the west , conterminates with kincheufu ; and the remainder bounded by the river chee . king loang call'd this with its metropolis first by the name of kinhoa , that is , venus flower ; for the chineses say that the goddess venus striving here with another which they call vuniu , ( that is a masculine woman , and the same which the poets call pallas ) a flower ; which obtaining , they styl'd her kingsing , that is , golden star , and the city receiv'd the name of kinhoa , that is , venus flower . this city kinhoa was formerly very populous , and full of well built edifices ; but in the late tartar war , in which they held out a considerable time , was in a manner buried in ruines : yet nevertheless it is almost re-erected , and especially one stone bridge on the west side hath obtain'd its former lustre . this county hath eight cities , kinhoa , lanki , tungagang , yui , iungkang , vuy , pukiang , and tanki . near the small city lanki you may see another bridge over the chee , some few years since re-built , and now much better than the former burnt by the tartars . the sixth call'd kincheufu , being the most southern of all this province , borders in the east at kinhoafu ; in the south-east , at chincheufu ; in the south-west , upon fokien ; in the west , on that of nanking ; and in the north , at niencheufu . in the time of the kings reigns , this province with the two former suffer'd divers great changes and alterations : the family cyn , after they had taken all china , call'd its metropolis taimo ; han nam'd it singuan ; and the family tang gave it the name which it now hath . it contains five cities , viz. kincheu , lungyeu , changxan , kiangzan , and kaihoa . the city kincheu lies on the eastern shore of the river changyo , three days journey from fokien , between steep and troublesom mountains to pass over . paulus venetus calls this city kugui , according to the tartar pronunciation , ( with whom he travell'd in an embassy thither ) who in stead of cheu , say gui , both words signifying great city ; wherefore paulus may easily have made kugui to be kuicheu . the seventh division or shire chucheufu , inviron'd with several high mountains , borders in the east at veucheufu ; in the south-west , at fokien ; in the north-west , at kuicheufu ; in the north , upon the county kinhaofu . in the time of the kings this countrey was also subject to various revolutions and strange alterations : the family tang gave it the name of hocheu ; the taimingian , that of chucheu . this chucheufu contains ten cities , of which cheucheu is the metropolis ; the rest are cingtien , ciniquun , sungyang , sunchang , lunguven , kingyven , iunko , sivenping , and kingning , besides three famous temples . the city of chincheu , which is very populous , lieth upon the river tung , which falls into the sea , and able to carry ships of good burthen . the eighth tract of land , being xaohingfu , borders in the east , with ningpofu ; north , upon the river cientang ; in the west , at that of chee , and opposite to hangcheufu ; in the south , at kinhoafu and taicheufu . the family sung first gave this countrey the present name xoahing ; but it was formerly by the family tang call'd iucheu . it reckons seven cities , xaohing , siaoxan , chuki , yuyae , xangyu , xing , sinchang . the city of xoahing , though not so big , yet in handsom buildings exceeds the metropolis ; being seated in a pleasant plain moated with fresh water , very much resembling venice , the water gliding through every street , which are all curiously pav'd , and the walls of the houses all built of free-stone , which in china is very rare , and scarce to be seen in any other place in the whole empire . the bridges also over which they pass the river and lake , are all built in the same manner , being very numerous . the banks of the river , which extends it self to three days journey , are on each side wharf'd and wall'd in with stone of the quarre : at the end of which appears a great dam , that receives and keeps the waters , which swelling to a convenient heighth , vessels that come thither , are with little help floated over into another stream . this current serves onely to bring small vessels up to the city ningpo , for the great ones go about by sea. near this city are also many triumphal arches ; for building of which they have ready accommodation , because the quarres that serve all china are close by their doors . the ninth division call'd ningpofu , borders in the east with the sea ; in the west , with xaochingfu ; south , upon a river flowing between this and the county tancheufu . the kings iue gave this and its metropolis the name of iungtung ; the family of yang , nungcheu ; those of sung , kingchyven ; but at last by the taimingian , ningpo , that is , reconciler of strife . the kings of han brought this countrey under the territory of huiki . ningpofu hath five cities , viz , ningpo , cuki , funghoa , finghai , and siangxan . not far from ningpo lies a promontory , which the portuguese formerly very much frequented , who corrupted the name to liampo . some say , that from this point in serene weather they can discern the mountains of iapan ; whereas the most exact chinese cards or maps make the sea much broader than to discover any such prospect . the metropolis ningpo , situated close by the river in , boasts store of handsom buildings . on whose eastern shore stand several triumphal arches , and two steeples with seven galleries one over another : the banks of the said river are all rais'd of free-stone ; at the end the water is also stopp'd with a stone dam , over which they hale the vessels into a larger channel . in the little city cuky are two bridges , one with stone supporters , and great pieces of timber three hundred rods long : another which is very high , and all of stone , stands on three arches . the tenth county call'd taicheufu , being a great tract of land , verges eastward with the sea ; southward , with vencheufu ; westward , with kinhoaf●… ; northward , with xaohingfu and ningpofu . in the time of the kings this countrey belong'd to v. afterwards to iue ; but was at last by the family cyn brought under the territory of minching . the family han gave it the name of changan ; tang , of haicheu ; and soon after that of taicheu , which it retains to this day . this countrey comprehends six cities , viz. taicheu , hoanguien , tientai , cienkiu , ninghai , taiping . this city taicheu is situate on a hill , lying on the east side of the river san. the eleventh call'd veucheufu , conterminates in the east at the sea ; in the south , with the territory of fokien ; in the west , at cucheufu ; in the north , at taicheufu . this countrey is for the most part very mountainous , but hath in the south , before you approach the hills of fokien , a large and spacious plain . formerly this countrey belong'd to the kings of iue ; afterwards to those of v. king loang gave it the name of iungkia ; and was by the house of tang first call'd tunkia ; and soon after voucheu ; by sung , xuigan ; and lastly by the taimingian , veucheu . this province veucheu possesses six cities , viz. veucheu , xuigan , locing , ping , yang , and taixium . the city of veucheu , seated on the river iungkia , because it is also like the metropolis hangcheu , standing on a morass soil , and adorn'd with many fair edifices , is by the inhabitants call'd little hancheu . the city is very populous , and a residence for many merchants , whose ships find good and safe harbors in the great river iungkia ; the sea ebbing and flowing up to the city walls . near the sea-shore in this territory are fifteen garisons , built against the incursions of the iapanners , and safeguard of the sea , viz. in veucheufu , nan , ningtung , sining , huigan , tunchi , cumen , puohin , xetic ; in taicheufu , sinho , cioki , ninghai ; in ningpofu onely tinghai ; in kiahinfu , hiacing , kinexan , and chincam . several isles neighbor this countrey , inhabited by husband-men and fisher-men , of which cheuxan is the greatest ; the next are chanque , chaopao , besides several other lesser . cheuxan lies directly east from the metropolis hancheu , opposite to the river cientang , in thirty one and thirty two degrees northern latitude , thirteen leagues from the main land , and hath in length from north to south sixteen , and in breadth eight leagues . when antiently the chinese king lui , worsted by the tartars , and flying with his scatter'd forces to this isle , from all parts many of the chineses flock'd thither , so that ever since , what was before inconsiderable , hath been a populous and well planted isle , for they number in this small isle above seventy towns and villages , most of them verging the sea in such places where inlets and bays make convenient harbors : neither wants their king a considerable fleet , which keep his coast safe from the incursions and landing of the tartars horse , wherein they are most formidable . and the tartars as much in awe of the islanders , keep continual guard in the fort of tinghay , rais'd on the main land , with a fleet of crusing chineses . before the province taicheufu , near the garison cioki , lies an island call'd ychoan , which is , precious circle , so call'd for its convenient havens , the whole being in a manner so surrounded with mountains ; it breaks off all winds , leaving onely a gap , or entrance for ships to come in at . the whole province of chekiang is every where cut through with rivers , rivulets , and murmuring streams , some brought in by art , others of their own accord . most of the channels of those rivers which run southward , fall in such order , as if nature on purpose had contriv'd their course ; so that the traveller may pass through the whole territory either by land or water which way he will , still supply'd with all conveniencies . the river che , from whence this countrey hath its name , runs from the south to the north , and divides it exactly in the middle , in an eastern and western canton : but it changeth its name at hangcheu , and there is call'd cientang ; and again where it takes its original out of the mountains in the province hoeicheufu , they name it singan . the eighteenth day of the eighth moon ( which is our october ) a prodigigious spring-tyde happens worthy of admiration ; for it is onely on that day , and begins to flow exactly at four a clock in the afternoon , and comes with a head at the first appearance , high and strangely mounted above the waters , and suddenly turns topsi-turvy what ever either by neglect or carelesness lies in the way ; roaring extremely in his ascent , beyond the loud murmur of cataracts or water-breaches , to which , as a wonderful spectacle , where they have secure places , the magistrates , strangers , and a great number of people resort to see ( though horrid ) the annual spectacle . the river ho takes its original near cinijuw , the third substitute city to the seventh province chucheufu , and from thence follows by the metropolis kuihoa to the city lanki , where it disembogues in the stream che. the rivulet lung begins westward of the city seuchang , from whence it flows to chucheu , where it cometh with its waters near the river tung , and there is call'd vonxa . in the prime county hancheufu , near the city changhoa , on the mountain cienking , is a lake , though not very great , yet famous for the golden-colour'd fishes taken there , which the chineses from their colour call , kinyu . in the same shire , eastward from the metropolis , lies the famous lake sikin ; between which and the city walls is a fair street , pav'd with stone , and almost a mile long , where they divertise themselves , in stead of walks of pleasure . the whole lake wall'd in , comprises about five english miles in compass , and upon the adjacent hills , ( supply'd with various rivulets and fountains ) appear several temples , palaces , cloysters , colledges , and the like . the banks of the lake , which is the foot of the mountain , are pav'd on the top with free-stone , and at h wart the lake lie several bridges , so that they may walk over it , and see the lake in all places . the foremention'd ways are all planted with divers shading trees , and accommodated with benches , arbors , and the like , for the conveniency of such as walk there , when they are weary to sit down and repose . the water in the lake being so translucent and clear , that they may see the smallest stone in the bottom . this lake hath no out or in-let for vessels to pass , but only a sluce , by which the water swoln too high by assiduous showres , is discharg'd : yet nevertheless , it bears many pleasure-boats , built on purpose , which may rather be call'd golden floating palaces , being so richly gilt , and also curiously painted ; in which they accustom to keep their great feasts , revels , and other delightful pastimes . these vessels thus furnish'd , sail about the lake without fear of wrack or tempest , so that it is no wonder , why the chineses call this place and city a delightful garden , or earthly paradise . in the county of kincheufu , near the city kaihoa , is a little lake call'd pehiai , from the white crabs which it produceth , for pehiai signifies white crabs . in the territory of ningpofu , near the city of tunghoa , appears yapou a small pool , but very deep , whose water , if the chinese writers may be believ'd , has this quality , that when they have a mild and prudent governor , it becomes much clearer than christal ; but if a tyrant or an oppressor of the people , dark and cloudy . in the county of kiahingfu , the chineses catch a bird in harvest which they call hoangcio , that is , yellow bird , which being kill'd , they steep in wine made of rice , and is sold as a dainty all the year . the territory of ningpofu hath by reason of its nearness to the sea , great plenty of fish , which they dry in the sun without salting . they also have abundance of oysters , crabs , and lobsters , with which they supply the whole empire of china . the shepherd fish they catch all the year , and in the beginning of the spring , another fish call'd hoang , that is yellow , which will not keep an hour out of the water without tainting . but because the chineses account them a great dainty , and an excellent fish , they preserve them with ice , and so bring them to the market . the countrey of chekiang abounds with tygers ; those on the mountains near kutien , do no hurt to humane creatures ; whereas on the contrary , those that frequent the neighboring woods are very ravenous and wild , which taken and brought to the foremention'd mountains , become tame and innocent as the former . in a pond of about two hundred paces in circumference , lying on mount sienking , in the county of hiangchefue , the chineses catch fish of a gold colour , wherefore they call them kinyu , for kin signifies gold , and yu , fish ) with a bright and glistering skin ; but chiefly their backs are speckled as with gold ; they are never bigger than a mans finger , and have a three forked tail , but not dangerous ; the chineses account them as a great rarity , preserving them in their houses and gardens , in several vessels made for that purpose . the grandees often take these fishes with their own hands , which in their presence ( as if they knew who was their lord , and what a pleasure they did to their owners , by sometimes shewing themselves ) often play , and leap up and down above the water . one of them though so small , costs commonly three or four crowns . in the eleventh county veucheufu , are a strange kind of small oysters , which are sow'd there in marshy grounds ; for taking the oysters they first dry , then stamp them small , which powder they cast up and down the fields like seed , from whence grow other oysters of a most delicious taste . through all the countrey are plenty of swine , sheep , poultry , and fowl both tame and wild . in the county of kiahing , belonging to the province chekiang , grows in standing waters , a round fruit call'd peu , which is not much bigger than a chestnut ; the kernel lies cover'd with a grey skin , but appears very white in the middle , full of juyce , and of a pleasing taste , somewhat harder than an ordinary apple , and tartish : if you put a piece of copper with this in your mouth , it will so mollifie the mettal , that you may chew it with the fruit , as we do bread with our meat . in the county of kinhaofu grows a small tree with a flower , which the portuguese in india call mogorin ; it is very white , not unlike the iasmyn , though much fuller of leaves , and of a more pleasing scent ; so that a few of these flowers perfume a whole house , wherefore it is not undeservedly held in great esteem by the chineses , who in the winter preserve the tree in pots fill'd with earth . in the same countrey grows another plant , call'd kieuyen , which produces a kind of fat , of which like tallow , very good and white candles are made , not greasing the hands when touch'd like the ordinary tallow candles . this tree is of a pretty bigness , and in leaves and shape not much unlike a pear-tree ; it bears white blossoms , which when fallen off , a round cod succeeds as big as a cherry , cover'd with a blackish thin skin ; under which is a white pulp , which when grown ripe , and the skin breaks , appears ; these being pull'd off , are boyl'd in water , which melting , the body turns to fat , and when grown cold , becomes hard like perfect tallow : from the remaining kernels , they extract very good lamp-oyl , so that this plant supplies them , both with lamps and candle light . in the winter , the leaves become red , which looks very pleasant , because many of them growing together , shew like a blushing wood. lastly , the leaves falling off are a most excellent food , because of their fatness , for sheep and cows , which by eating them , thrive in an extraordinary manner . in the county of chucheufu , near the city kingning , grow great thickets of canes and rushes in the river lupeu , by the chineses with a general name call'd che , ( for there are several sorts of them ) and by the indians , mambu , which the portuguese have turn'd to bambu , and the netherlanders to bamboes . there also grows in most places all manner of herbage and grain , and in the county of kinhoafu many great plums , which they transport to other parts . in the seventh shire , being chucheufu are many woods and wildernesses of pine-trees , whence the chineses have their timber for the building of houses and ships : they say , that near the city sunghiang , that is , earth of pine , there are such thick ones found , that eighty men cannot fathom ; nay , some whose hollow wombs contain thirty or forty men. in the county of ninchufu , their hills produce store of copper mines . in kinhoafu , they make the best drink that is in all china of rice and water ; and in the same place are also the chiefest gammons of bacon , which bear a great esteem through all the empire . there is likewise a sort of gum , in the chinese tongue call'd cie , or cia ; and in the portuguese , cairo , which drops out of the trees , and is very like turpentine ; the chineses gather and colour it how they please , the best bears a gold colour , and the next to that black ; before it is quite dry , it yields an infectious smoak or damp , which causes a swelling in the faces of those that are not us'd to it . the curiosity and excellency of this shining gum , europe hath long since been acquainted with by those chests and coffers brought thither out of iapan and china , for they both colour all their wood-work over with it , and also their ships , houses , tables , bedsteds , and other houshold-stuff . the revenue which this province pays yearly to the emperor amounts to what may seem an incredible sum of money , viz. two hundred fifty one thousand two hundred ninety nine bags of rice ; three hundred and seventy thousand four hundred sixty six pound of raw silk ; two thousand five hundred seventy four roles of silk stuffs ; seventy eight hundred thousand four hundred ninety one bundles of straw ; besides the ordinary customs paid to the two custom-houses , standing in the metropolis hangcheu : first , for the merchandize in the north part of the city . secondly , for the wood in the south part ; for the chineses use much wood for the building of their houses , ships , coffins , and the like ; and the wood-merchants being vast rich people , pay no small part of their gain to the emperor . moreover , this province sends yearly four imperial ships , call'd lung-ychuen to the emperors court , laden with silk clothes or stuffs , wrought after a peculiar manner . these silk stuffs are interwove with gold and silver , and also with the pictures of the bird call'd funguang , dragons , and the like : none are permitted to wear these stuffs , but only the emperor , and those of imperial blood ; unless his majesty out of a peculiar favor , gives them leave ; and these badges of clothes distinguish them from meaner people , as much as our badges of the cross and garter , or the like , be marks of noble orders . there are those that reckon the yearly revenue of this province to amount to above fifteen millions of crowns , fifteen hundred thousand duckets , or seven hundred and fifty thousand pound sterling . but to return again to our ambassador , who proceeded on his journey the twenty ninth of february , travelling over the mountains of iakoling , which because of their steep ascent make carriage difficult and dangerous . on the tops and sides stood several pagodes or temples , built after a strange manner , and surrounded with trees : but at last leaving them behind , they past through the villages sambathova , sagebatauw , longhia , longzango , poangtiou , and hachova , where they were drawn upon a float of canes , over a river , which divided hachova into a southern and northern part , in which last the hollanders took their repose that night , having that day gained a league and a half to the north. the twenty fourth in the morning , leaving hachova , they travell'd the following part of the day through kolontja , quanimg , and souzinhova , and in the afternoon came to pinhoea , where putmans , vander does , and the rest that travel'd before , met the ambassador , and told him of their safe arrival there the day preceding , and also that the goods design'd for presents were already shipt in twenty seven vessels , and that others lay ready to take in him , and the rest of the goods : whereupon , van hoorn was no sooner come into the village before-mention'd , but he gave order for all his necessaries to be shipt off immediately , and likewise caus'd the oxen to be imbarqu'd , that they might go forward on their journey the next morning . the horses were forc'd to go five leagues further by land , because there wanted convenient vessels to carry them . the twenty sixth about noon , after all things were ready , they set sail from puchoeu , going north-east up the river chang , with a fleet of about forty vessels , amongst which were ten that carry'd the mandarins guides . about three a clock , they came to the city tjanchia , otherwise call'd changxa ; and having sunthia , a pretty village on their larboard , cast anchor that night about three quarters of a league from tjanchia , before a sandy plain , having gain'd two leagues that afternoon . the twenty eighth in the morning about day-break , they set sail again , and at nine a clock landed at the city kitsjouw , or kutchieuw , otherwise call'd kiucheu ; here they chang'd their vessels . the first of march , all the goods were ship'd again into other vessels . at noon , two private persons of the city presented the ambassador with some fresh provisions ; in return for which , they receiv'd six ells of gingerline colour'd cloth , which putmans carry'd them ; for which , they again in the evening sent twelve tail of ready money , and three silver cups ; but the ambassadors modestly refus'd the presents , and thanking , sent them back . kiucheu , the sixth city of the province chekiang , lying on the eastern-shore of the river chang , three days journey by land from the territory tiokien , over steep and difficult mountains , seems pretty large , yet but meanly inhabited , and of small concourse , and so having little or no trade , yet the streets are handsomely pav'd , and all provisions very cheap . the second in the morning , they left kiucheu , and about nine a clock pass'd by sigajum , a village lying on the right side , at the going up the river , in a pleasant place , surrounded with arable grounds : the remaining part of the day , they sail'd by abundance of villages standing along the river , a little way up into the countrey , and in the dusk of the evening arriv'd at loujujenne , where they staid that night , having that day gain'd five leagues on several courses . from loujujenne , having gotten two coelies to tow every barque , they weigh'd again the third in the morning ; and coming a little way from the village , they saw a stately tower built after the chinese manner , with jutting stories . the countrey every where well manur'd , was also full of populous villages . in the afternoon they came to lanqui , where their goods and persons were again to be put aboard other barques . soon after their arrival at this place , the governor came to welcome the ambassador , and present him with some fresh provisions . this being the first town where the hollanders had receiv'd so much civility from the governors ; their journey that day was three leagues . the shipping of the goods into other vessels was referr'd till the fourth , because of the rainy weather . in the afternoon , the lord ambassador entertain'd the governor , who in the mean while sent him in a calf and a fat weather , and other provisions , besides four vessels of their beer . this mandarin shew'd himself very courteous to the hollanders , for which kindnesses he was presented with five ells of fine cloth. the fifth in the morning , the adjacent hills were all cover'd with snow ; but the weather growing fair , their goods were put aboard , and all things made ready to go away the next day . the sixth , they left lancqui before day . this place , though not large , yet makes a handsome shew , being well built , and very populous , occasion'd by the many trading vessels that come thither . it is pleasantly seated all along the river side : hither abundance of allom is brought from humsie . in the forenoon , they pass'd by the city sansjenne , a league and a half from lacqui : on the left side as they went up the river , the shore near the water rises very high , and not inhabited , but in the valleys stand some few houses and villages . in the evening they came to ponkousong , where they staid all night , leaving the city niencheufu on their left hand a quarter of a league , having that day gain'd five leagues . the next morning , two hours before day , the mandarin guides caus'd the drum to be beaten , that all might be ready to be gone immediately , which they did ; but the vessel in which the ambassador was , struck upon a sand , so that the rest which were behind , were ready to fall foul upon his ship , such was the force of the current ; but day-light coming on , they got off again , and pass'd by divers villages , temples , and hamlets , and also by a pagode , in which stands the image of a philosopher , call'd nienchlin . with the dusk of the evening , they arriv'd at tungh , where they staid that night , having gotten seven leagues that day , by steering several courses . the eighth in the morning they set sail again , and in the forenoon saw on their left hand the river tu , which glides towards the city cinsung , or sinchung , which having pass'd it , divides into two branches , and at last discharges his water into the grand che. this city being the seventh , in order to the metropolis hancheu , lies on the north side of the tu , pretty close built , and surrounded with plow'd lands . in the evening they arriv'd at the city fojang , or fujang , scituate on the west side of the river che , and northward from the stream fuchun , which takes its original a little westward from the city liengan , and joyneth its waters southward from fujang , with those of the che. the ambassador having gotten five leagues forwarder on his journey that day , lodg'd in fujang that right . the ninth in the morning , they left fujang before day . here the river che is about two english miles broad , yet hath but few villages on its banks , most of them standing more up into the countrey , by reason of his overflowing in great rains ; every where manur'd and planted with fruit-trees . in the evening they arriv'd at the south suburb of hangcheu , or hancsieuw , call'd chankeeuw , half a leagues distance from hangcheu ; here all the goods were forc'd to be landed , then carry'd to the north suburb of hangcheu , where they were again shipt , so that they staid there the following night . the next morning , being the tenth , huilavja , one of the mandarin guides , went to acquaint the governor of the city with the netherlanders coming , and to desire barques for their further voyage : he returning again in the evening , told the ambassador , that the foremention'd governor intended to invite his excellency the next day to dinner , and that the pinghtouw , or third person in office would do the like the day after , and give speedy order for the preparing of the barques . the same day , the mandarin guides , for the trouble they had already had , and to oblige them the more , were by the ambassador , each of them , presented with five ells of cloth. ten ells of red cloth , two pieces of perpetuanaes , four pieces of linnen , a fowling-piece , a pair of pistols , two sword blades , two perspective glasses , and a string of blood coral . but the invitation came not that day , because huilavja said a grand tartar was come from peking , with whom the governor was in private consulting about state affairs . some mandarins coming to visit and welcome the ambassadors , were kindly entertain'd by him . the same day , above six hundred horse were ferry'd over the river che. the twelfth in the morning , the pinghtouw , or third person of state in hancheu , which had the command over all the vessels , came aboard the ambassador to bid him welcome , and also present him with a fat weather , a porker , some poultery , rice , and other fresh provisions ; desiring to be excus'd for his delay in not coming to visit the ambassador sooner , being hinder'd by some grand mandarins , that were lately gone up from thence to peking , who had taken all the greatest vessels with them , yet he should be careful , that the ambassador should be well accommodated , and that he would willingly invite his excellency to dinner , but durst not , before he had been at the governors , but then he would be bold to desire him to come and be his guest ; for which kind proffers , he was civilly entertain'd ; and having seen the horses and oxen , he took his leave . in the afternoon , the interpreter genko came to tell the netherlanders , that the governor of hancheu had enquir'd of him how the ambassador was plac'd at his entertainment by the general in hoksieu . the next morning , being the thirteenth , several horses came to the ambassadors vessel , to fetch him and his retinue to the governor's court , whither he went in a stately equipage ; taking those presents with them , which they resolv'd to give him two days before . coming to his palace , they were after a little stay brought to his presence , and the ambassador welcom'd by the governor ; who said , this embassy would be very pleasing to the emperor . then he ask'd where the pepper and sandal-wood grew ? how big holland was ? how far distant from china ? if there was any silk in holland ? and many more such questions , to which his excellency answer'd him accordingly . then the tables being spread , they were desir'd to sit , and plentifully entertain'd . thus having spent some time , the ambassador deliver'd him a note of the foremention'd presents , and with a complement , desir'd him to accept them ; which having read over , he excus'd himself , that he could not accept the presents , because he had never done the hollanders any such service , as the vice-roy and general in hoksieu had done . moreover , that they would have enough to do , in giving presents at peking , for there , every one gap'd for something ; and thereupon gave the note again to the interpreter genko , which was again taken from him by one of the governor's secretaries which stood by him , and kept it . whereupon the ambassador desir'd , that the governor would only please to accept of the presents , as a sign of his good inclination towards him ; and that hereafter , an opportunity might present , wherein he might assist the hollanders . moreover , the ambassador commanded the interpreter gemko to tell the governor , and desire him in his behalf , that when any of the netherland ships should accidentally by storms or tempestuous weather , be forc'd to put into this river , or to ningpo , that he would please to look upon them as friends , and be assisting to them . the interpreter seeming not to understand it well , was again commanded by the ambassador to interpret it right , or else he would get another that should do it : whereupon , telling it to his highness , he made answer , that this was also the emperor's haven and countrey , and his imperial majesty's order should be observ'd in it : moreover , he could not accept of the presents , but he would consider till the happy return from peking . a little after , the ambassador giving him many thanks for his kind entertainment , took his leave ; and upon the governor's advice , he went to visit the conbon of the city , who courteously receiv'd him with many complements , and a cup of bean broth. no questions of remark did he propose to the ambassador , only he related , that in their eighth moneth , ( which is our october ) the last year a ship was at priests island , he desir'd to know whether it was a dutch ▪ man or not ? to which the ambassador reply'd , that he knew nothing of it , but that perhaps it might be a hollander sailing to iapan : whereupon taking his leave , the conbon advis'd him to go and complement the tartar manchu , who had the chief command over all the militia in hancheu ; whither he accordingly went , but could not get admittance , being excus'd by his indisposition , so that in the evening he return'd again to his vessels . the twenty fourth in the morning , the ambassador writ complementing letters to the governor , conbon , and manchu , and presented the two last with some gifts , thereby to win their favor and good opinion ; the letter to the chief governor was to this effect : the ambassador is much oblig'd to the governor , for his generous inclination and nobleness to him , and hopes to express his thanks , more by deeds than words ; to which he doubts not , but the heavens will grant him a fit opportunity . he desires his highness to accelerate his journey to peking , with the chinkon , that he may the sooner return and find him in good health . the conbon's letter was to this purpose : that the ambassador did not expect so soon to have had an occasion to present his service to him , and desires he would be pleas'd to accept of these presents , as a sign of his good inclination , and for such his favor , he shall exceedingly rejoyce . that to the manchu was of the same effect . with these letters was sent an inventory of the presents ; those to the conbon consisted in five ells of cloth , one piece of perpetuanaes , two pieces of linnen , one string of amber , one piece of amber , and two rhinocerots horns . those to the manchu , two knives with gilded hafts , one fire-lock , one carbine , one string of amber , one quilt , and five ells of cloth. these letters and inventories , nobel and vander does were order'd to go to the several places , and deliver ; but because of the rainy weather , it was referr'd . mean while , a mandarin came with one of the conbon's factors , to present the ambassador in his master's name with two hogs , two sheep , four geese , eight hens , two pots of liquor , rice , and some other provisions , which the netherlanders receiv'd with many thanks , and judg'd it convenient , to deliver the notes of the presents to them , to give to ●…eir masters : but the factor and the mandarin being scrupulous to take it without some of the netherlanders went with them ; it was judg'd convenient since it still rain'd very hard , and it being above an hours walk , to keep it till dry weather , that then it might be carry'd with the rest , as before mention'd . in the evening , hiulavja came to tell the hollanders , that he had been with the barques lying on the other side of the city , which were all ready , so that the goods might be sent aboard the next morning : if there should not be coelis or porters enough to carry them all in one day , they should send away as many as they could , and leave the rest till the day after : whereupon , the hollanders gave immediate order , for the getting of all things ready against the next morning , yet they were hinder'd by the great rain , the ways being made ( in a manner ) unpassable thereby . mean while , the ambassador considering the prime governors answer to his motion about ships having liberty to put in there in stormy weather , propos'd to the council , if it would not be for their advantage , to make a trial of it , and order one of the frigats , which from batavia were expected at hoksieu to come to ningpo , with a lading of such goods , as they should think convenient , to be barter'd for silk ; and this trial in his judgment could never be made in a better time , than whilst they were there present : whereupon it was concluded , that nobel and the secretary , when they carry'd the letters to the governor and conbon , they should again speak to them concerning the coming thither of a ship , and then they might govern themselves accordingly . the sixteenth in the morning , the hollanders were by the chief governor's order presented with two fat weathers , two porkers , some poultery , and other provisions ; which they receiv'd , and gave the bearers some money for a gratuity . so soon as the weather began to grow fair , as many goods were unladen , as there were coelis to carry them , with which putman's went to the other side of the city to give order for their reimbarquing . mean while , nobel and the secretary vander does went to the governor of the city , to deliver the foremention'd letters . they took the horses also with them , because one of the guides had told the ambassador , that his highness was desirous to see them ; whither being come , after a short stay , and the governor having view'd the horses with great delight , nobel and vander does deliver'd his highness the letter , and return'd him humble thanks for the presents which he had sent the ambassador the day before . then they also ask'd , ( it suiting with their present discourse ) if it should happen that a hollands ship should come thither , if it would be welcome to his highness , and the people us'd as courteously as they were ? to which the general answer'd , that such strangers as they , which come from remote countreys , to seek friendship , and present the emperor , ought to have kindness shown them ; therefore what reason should he have to deal discourteously with the netherlanders , when ever they come thither ? they might rest satisfi'd , for he assur'd them , that if they came into his jurisdiction , he would take care for them , and shew them all the kindness he could . after which answer , the netherlanders taking their leave went to the conbon , to whom they also deliver'd the ambassador's letter and note of the presents , telling him , that no blood coral was mention'd in the note , because they had none at the present , but they hop'd , that a ship would shortly come thither , and that then , they would furnish his highness with what quantity he pleas'd ; using this discourse purposely , because they would have the better opportunity to speak of the ship. then they desir'd , that if a holland vessel should chance to come thither , whether he would be courteous to the netherlanders ? to which he answer'd as the general had done , adding , that the hollanders must command their people to use no hostility where ever they came with their ships . the presents design'd for him he would not accept of , till they return'd from peking . from thence they went to the manchu , but could not ( because of his indisposition ) come to speak with him , but sent them in answer to the letter and note of the presents , that he thank'd the ambassador , but he durst not accept the presents ; with which answer , the netherlanders return'd . this foremention'd reply of the general and conbon , and that of the thirteenth instant , made to the netherlanders , being consulted on in the council , it was unanimously agreed on , to send for the smallest vessel expected from batavia at hoksieu , to come to ningpo , ( under pretence , that she should go to iapan ) with a lading of convenient merchandize , as sandal-wood , pepper , frankincense , myrh , cloves , lead , caliatur-wood , black paragon , and scarlet-cloth , some blood coral in strings , and the like . to which purpose van hoorn wrote a letter to harthouwer in hoksieu , that he had found it convenient , that one of the smallest vessels which were expected from batavia in the bay of sothia , under a pretence to sail to iapan , should come to ningpo : but however , the ship was not to stay any longer than the first of september at ningpo , and then , whether the goods were sold or not , set sail to iapan , that the foremention'd commodities might come time enough , to be dispos'd of in iapan , and so prevent all manner of losses or damages that might happen . mean while , the weather being pretty fair , the remaining presents and other goods were unladen and carry'd to the north side of the city . the ambassador , nobel , and the rest of the retinue following them through the city of hanchu , and the suburbs , came in the afternoon to the places where the barques lay , being above a league distant from the other in which they came . the eighteenth , it was thought convenient to present the pingtow , which had furnish'd the netherlanders with barques ; and likewise in requital for his presents , sent them the twelfth instant , five dutch ells of red cloth , one piece of perpetuana's , one string of amber beads , six flasks of rose-water , one perspective glass , and some spectacles , which the secretary setting down in a note , proffer'd to him : who returning , brought word , that the pingtow would receive the four first sorts of goods ; but as for the perspective glasses and spectacles , he knew not what to do with them ; and sent also his servant back with the secretary , to present the ambassador with two bottles of tee , and to fetch the presents , because he was fearful to receive them , if they should be brought by the netherlanders , and deliver'd in the presence of other persons , because the general and conbon did not accept of theirs . in the evening , the horse were imbarqu'd in the prepar'd vessels , and all things were made ready for their departure the next day . the nineteenth in the morning , the ambassador leaving hanchu , came in the evening to tangseeuw , a handsom village , where they staid all that night , having that day sail'd three leagues . soon after their arrival there , the interpreter ienko came to tell the ambassador , that he was inform'd , that the emperor , besides his order of not transporting any silk , had strictly forbidden , that no silk should be carry'd out of the province chekiang to any other territory . the twentieth in the morning they left tangseeuw , and were that day tow'd by many rusticks houses , which were built along the banks of a deep trench or graff . the countrey hereabouts is all champain , well manur'd , and in many places planted with mulberry-trees , which yield food for their silk-worms , for no place in all china breeds more than this province of chekiang ; for it not only furnishes its own counties , and all china with all sorts of silk stuffs , but also the neighboring isles of iapan , the spaniards in the philipines , nay , all india , and the remotest parts of europe , for the hollanders buy much silk in hoksieu , lying in the province of fokien , which is all brought thither from chekiang . the silk stuffs made in this province are esteem'd the best in all china , and are to be had at such low rates , that ten men may better be maintain'd there in silk , than one man with cloth in europe . they cut the mulberry trees generally once a year , as in europe we do our vines , and suffer them not to shoot up to any great height , because by long experience they have found that the leaves of the smallest and youngest trees produce the best silk , which difference they know in the spinning of the first and second threds ; for the first is that which comes from the fresh budding little leaves , and the second comes from the strong and full grown summer leaves , which alteration of food given to the worms , makes the difference in the silk . which is also perhaps the reason , that the silk which is made in europe , is generally much thicker and courser than that in china . between the prizes of the first and second spinning , the chineses make a great difference , notwithstanding the greatest silk-throsters in europe have no knowledge to distinguish the one from the other : the best silk they spin in lent , and the coursest and biggest in iune , so that both sorts are made in one year . the breeding of these worms is all one trouble , and requires as much care as they do in any places of europe . wherefore it is a meer fable , that all the silk in china is made by the silk worms upon the trees , without the labor or industry of man. martinius tell us , that the breeding of silk worms , and the manner of making cotton and silk , is an ancient invention of the chineses ; for they say , that the emperor ya's consort , who raign'd before the birth of our savior , anno . was the first that us'd it , and afterwards taught it her subjects : for though the breeding and ordering of the silk worms was not unknown to the chineses before that time , yet they were ignorant of that art , to make silk clothes of them , as generally at the first discovery of things , we are unskilful in the proper use . but however , the chineses may justly claim the honor , that from them , as the chief fountain , the art of making silk was carry'd to other remote countreys in europe . but to return : the ambassador having pass'd many beautiful stone bridges , in the afternoon they came to the city of kunghti , or cunghte , the fifth substitute city of the second metropolis kiahing , in the sixth province , lying on the left side of the river , and in the evening arriv'd at a village call'd summingsing , where they stay'd that night , having that day gotten four leagues further . in the morning , leaving summingsing , they sail'd , as the day before , by many rusticks houses ; and about the evening arriv'd at chiangfoe , otherwise kiahing , the sixth city in this province , along which they ran westerly to the north suburb , where they staid that night to get other coelies to tow them , having that day made four leagues forward in a northerly course . the two and twentieth in the morning , they proceeded , and were tow'd , coming about a cannon shot from the suburb of kiating , between two fortresses , and so to the village iankanking , seaving it on their lar-board ; in the afternoon , by pinghaw ; on the south side of which lies a small lake call'd fuen , which separates the province chekiang , from that of nanking , so that they enter'd the province of nanking . after the netherlanders were arriv'd about noon , in the village pingchwan , they from thence past by ukiam , and leaving it about a cannon shot from them on their left hand , they went up to the suburbs , where they cast anchor to stay that night , and provide themselves with other men to tow their barques , having that day pass'd four leagues , of which , two in the province of nanking . this great province of nanking , by the tartars at this day call'd kiangnam , being the chiefest of the nine southern , verges in the east and south-east with the sea , in the south it borders upon chekiang , in the south-west upon that of kiangsi , in the west touches huquang , in the north-west honan , and the remainder , the territory of quantung . although the chineses reckon ( except the chief province of peking , wherein the court and seat of the emperor is kept ) that of kiangnang the next in honor and order , yet setting aside the emperor's residence there , it cannot be compar'd to this of nanking , either in magnitude , fertility , or ought else ; nay , their histories affirm , that the ancient chinese emperors , as v , cyn , sun , ci , leang , chin , and the family tang , first planted the seat of the empire in this province , although afterwards , transported thence to peking , by the taymingian family , the better , and with the more ease to oppose the tartars incursions , being nearest to their borders . the whole province is divided into fourteen great territories , viz. kiangningsu , or nankingfu , fungyangfu , suchenfu , sunkiangfu , changcheufu , chingkiangfu , yancheufu , hoaiganfu , lucheufu , gankingfu , taipingfu , ningquefu , chicheufu , hoeicheufu , besides four small counties , as quangte , hocheu , chucheu , siuchtu , every one having great and small towns in them , to the number of an hundred and ten . the first county kiangningfu , hath for boundaries on the north-east , yancheufu ; in the east , changcheufu , and sucheufu ; in the south , ningquefu ; in the west , taipingfu , and hocheufu ; in the north , and north-west , cheuchufu . this county contains seven towns , viz. nanking , or kiangning , the chief and metropolis of the whole province , kucyung , lieyang , lieuxui , caoxun , kiangpu , and loho . the first builder of the city of nanking was guoi , king of cu , who call'd her kinling , that is , gilded tract of land , the first raiser of the family cyn nam'd it afterwards moling ; the kings v. which kept their court there , kienye ; the house of tang , kiangning ; but the taimingian family chang'd the name of kiangning to that of ingtien ; but at last the tartars , after having harrased the whole empire of china , restor'd it the ancient name kiangning . this kiangning lieth in thirty two degrees and fifteen minutes northern latitude , about six leagues from the eastern shore of the river kiang , in a pleasant and delightful plain ; for the river kiang flows through broad and deep digg'd graffs , not onely by the city walls , but also into it with several navigable channels . in like manner the east side of the city , lying in a pleasant valley , is interwoven with broad graffs , by which means they may as well come to this part of the city in barges , as to that side which verges with the river kiang , and may there likewise lade and unlade vessels of ordinary burthen . over all these graffs lead several stone bridges , supported on divers arches . over the fore-mention'd channel , which runs from the river kiang into the city , is a bridge with fourteen arches . according to the opinion of the chinese geographers , this city doth not onely exceed all other cities on the earth in bigness , but also in beauty ; and indeed she is inferior to few : for as to what concerns her inward part is most plain , except some pleasant and easie ascents . it stands surrounded with a double wall ; the first and innermost of which is six german miles in circumference , or according to trigaut and martinius , eighteen italian miles ; yet the city it self is not above six leagues in circumference . this wall incloseth the palace , and most part of the city . the second , or outward wall is much bigger , but not continu'd round , or joyn'd together in all places , but stands onely as a defence in those places where the city is weakest . when two troopers ( for so the chineses describe this wall ) are sent from one another in the morning to ride about the city , they meet not again till night ; by which may easily be judg'd the bigness of the wall and city . notwithstanding within the circumference of this wall there are great and spacious gardens , lakes , mounts and warrens , yet the greatest part thereof is full of inhabitants . the first wall , which is above thirty foot high , whose under part consists of free-stone , but the upper onely of bak'd stones , or bricks , is rais'd very even , and hath battlements , round about strengthned with redoubts and watch-houses . it reckons thirteen gates , some of which have four , and others five posterns , whose doors are cover'd with iron plates . every one of these gates are continually guarded by strong parties of soldiers . the chiefest streets are about twenty eight paces broad , and being as direct as a line , are in the middle pav'd with broad blue stones , and on each side with pebbles . the common citizens houses are neither fair nor costly , but mean and without conveniences , being but one story high , standing all with their gable-ends towards the streets , with onely one door . the front hath a square hole in stead of a window , before which they have a woodden shutter , which they let down , and those that drive any trade lay their commodities upon them to sell , and to prevent people from looking in , they generally hang a rush mat before it in stead of a glass window . the whole house on the out-side is from top to bottom plaister'd with very white mortar or lime , and the sloaping roof cover'd with white tyles . in most of the houses are shops , fill'd with all manner of chinese commodities , as cotton , silk-stuffs , porcellane , pearls , diamonds , and other rich merchandises : others also have pedling wares . before every shop stands a plank or board , and before some two , on which the master of the house his name is written in letters of gold , and what commodities he hath to sell : next these boards stands also a post , or rather a pole , which is higher than the house , on which they put a penon , or flag , whereby they may distinguish every ones habitation , as here in europe they do by signs . here are also many fair edifices , as temples , stately triumphal arches , palaces , and other publick buildings . there was formerly a very magnificent palace , built square , being the court and residence of the ancient chinese emperors , but now lies ruin'd on the south part of the city ; one side of it may still be measur'd , and bears an italian mile and two hundred paces in length , and is inclos'd within the inner wall , which encompasseth the greatest part of the city . it was formerly surrounded with three walls , and deep moats . according to the remaining part of this wall , the fore-mention'd trigaut reckons the circumference to be four or five italian miles . in the middle there yet appears a broad way pav'd with free-stone , which runs through the whole work like a cross. on each side of it may be seen curious carv'd stones , which stand four foot high , and behind them a little rivulet of clear water . the tyles on the roof were of hard stone , wrought with dragons , and the emperor's arms painted in a gold colour , so that when the sun shin'd upon them they glitter'd like gold. in the last tartar wars this stately edifice and court was burnt and pull'd down to the ground , so turning that which before was the wonder of the world into a heap of rubbish ; yet no other way bereaving the city of her ancient lustre : which was done out of a peculiar hatred that the tartar bore to the taimingian family , because hamvu , or che , the first promoter of that family , drove the tartars out of the empire , after they had possess'd it a hundred and eight years , and planted the branches of their own stock in the throne in this fore-mention'd palace , till such time as it was remov'd from thence to peking . the city is very populous , and said to be inhabited by ten hundred thousand , or a million of souls , besides a garison of forty thousand tartars : for the governor of the southern provinces resides here in the emperor's name . but above all we ought not to forget a tower , built on a high hill , which may justly be call'd a tower of art , because three artificial pieces of work are kept in it , the like of which are not in the whole world : the first a celestial globe , distinguish'd by its equinoctial , and other equidistant lines ; the second is an armilla aquatoria , consisting in a perspective glass , with two circles , each movable upon their point ; the third is a sphaera armillarii , very like our european ; every one of them hath twelve feet upon the aequator , or middle line , made of copper , gilt and curiously wrought : they stand upon dragons cut of copper , and are so exact and artificially made , that the most experienc'd astronomer cannot discern the least fault in them : and notwithstanding the tartars of the family iuen plac'd them there three hundred and seventy years since , yet they retain their ancient lustre , as if but newly made . in the middle of the plain , to which they ascend by twelve steps , stands a high tower of porcelane , which for costliness and all manner of rare workmanship , hath not its paralell in all china . it consists in nine ( though according to semedo scarce in six ) vaulted stories , to be ascended on the in-side by a hundred and four steps . round about every story is a gallery , curiously adorn'd with images and windows ; on both sides of which are square holes for the light to come in at , with ivory bars ; all the work on the out-side polish'd or glaz'd with divers colours , as red , green , and yellow : the whole structure made of several pieces so curiously cemented together , that it seems to be one intire thing . between the galleries are juttings out , made like pent-houses , and colour'd with green ; at each corner whereof hang small copper bells , which mov'd by the wind make a continual and pleasant tinkling . the upper part of the tower , to which none can get , unless they climb up the out-side , is crown'd , as the chineses say , with a great pine-apple of massy gold : from which upper gallery they may see , not onely over the whole city of nanking , but all the adjacent plains , as far as the eye can reach . they say , that when the tartars , anno . first conquer'd the empire of china , they forc'd them to build this structure in commemoration of their victory : for which reason , as it appears , the tartars , when in our age they conquer'd the empire a second time , they never offer'd to deface it , but let it stand in its full glory , when as they pull'd down all other antient monuments , buildings , and chinese emperors tombs to the ground . without the walls of the city are the tombs of the antique kings ; near which stands a grove of lofty pines , surrounded with a wall of three german miles in circumference . within this inclosure also appears a hill , whereon likewise are erected several tombs ; and not far distant a most magnificent temple , a royal building , as well for its prospect as state : it consists for the most part of wood , except the walls , which are of brick , and stands on a summit inviron'd with free-stone : you go into it by four pair of stairs , opening to the sour winds : it hath five galleries , about which stand two rows of wooden pillars , each thirty six foot high , and above two fathom thick : on these rest great pieces of cross timber , and on them stand other lesser pillars , whereon lies the roof , of carv'd and gilt boards : the doors are figur'd with laurel leaves , and cover'd with gilded plates . the imagery of the outer galleries and windows are incircled with gilded wyres to keep the birds from either making their nests , or defiling them ; yet the wyres are so thin and wide , that they may easily see through : which is also observ'd in all great buildings , especially the emperor's palaces . in the middle of the temple stand two thrones , wrought with great art , and beset with pearls , and all manner of precious gems ; on them stand two chairs , in one of which the emperor sits when he makes offerings ; to do which none else is permitted ; and the other stands empty for their deity , who they say , sits therein , and receives the offering . without the temple stand many altars of red marble ▪ which represent the moon , sun , hills and floods : and according to the chineses relations , all these altars are plac'd without the temple , that none might worship them , but that every one should know they are of the same structure which the emperor worships in the temple . round about are several chambers , or rather cells , which formerly , as they say , were us'd as bannia's , in which the emperor , when he went to offer , bath'd himself with his attendants . to this temple , and to the emperor's tombs , lead very broad ways , on each side planted with five rows of pine-trees , at equal distance , and in a direct line ; from which none might break a bough on pain of death . all these buildings were ruin'd in the late tartar wars , the trees pluck'd up , the tombs defac'd , and the temples and palaces utterly laid waste . the county of fungiangfu , a great tract of land , gives limits in the east and north-east to hoaiganfu ; in the east , to the lake piexe and chucheufu ; in the south and south-west to hocheufu and lucheufu ; in the west , to the territory of honan . this pleasant and fruitful countrey , vein'd by several great rivers , is famous , because two of her natives of mean extract were rais'd to the highest degree of honor ; the first call'd lieupang , bred among the scum of the commonalty , nay , among robbers and rebels , subdu'd the imperial family cyn , and rais'd that of han. the second being humvu , or chu , was a mean priests son ; who at first turning robber , soon after the expulsion of the tartars got into the throne , and establish'd the crown on the taimingian family . the emperor yu also did not a little enrich this countrey , when by his predecessor ya he was crown'd king in the city of mao . it is also said that lahu , the first inventer of the epicurean learning , which liv'd before the great philosopher confut was born in that city of mao . the county fungyangfu contains eighteen towns , of which fungyang is the chiefest , the next are liuhoai , hoaiyuen , tingyuen , uho , hung , hokieu , munching , su , hiutai , tienchang , so , lingpi , ing , tacho , hao , ingxan , su , so , ing , hao , all great places . the metropolis fungyang lying on a mountain , incloseth many hills within its walls , built with fair edifices , both publick and private . this division was by the emperor yu brought and joyn'd to the province of yang , to be govern'd by teu . in the time of the kings this part of the countrey was call'd the kingdom of tuxam ; which the kings of cu afterwards included in their dominions : but the family han made it again tributary , call'd chungly : yet this place was not honor'd with the title of teu , or metropopolis , untill the fore-mention'd chu , which rais'd the taimingian family , and was born in this city , enlarg'd it , building new and strong walls , fifty furlongs in circumference , and adorning the tombs of his predecessors , and gave it the name of metropolis , setting over it a vice-roy , giving it jurisdiction over other cities , intituling it fungyang , that is , nobleness of the phenix . the third sucheufu , conterminates in the north and north-east with the mouth of the river kiang ; in the east , with the sea ; in the south , with sunkiang and kiahingfu ; the west borders kiangningfu ; and the north-west , chancheufu . the first which inhabited this countrey amongst the chineses , was one taipe , of the family cheu , who coming out of the north planted his seat here , and reduced those that formerly were wild and savage , to be rational and understanding people . in the emperor vu's time this county obtain'd royal dignity , being call'd the kingdom of v. after whose death it was taken by the kingdom of iue , who possess'd it but a little while , being routed by cu , who subdu'd the countrey . lastly , the promoter of the family cyn conquer'd all those kingdoms ; and brought them under the province of hoeiki . the first which call'd this countrey and its metropolis sucheu was king sui : the family of tang gave it the name of changcheu ; sung , that of pnkiang ; but the taimingian family restor'd the old name sucheu . the countrey is in all places interlac'd with branches of rivers and graffs , along which they may sail from the city to the sea. sucheufu contains seven towns , of which sucheu is the chiefest ; the rest are quengxan , changxoe , ukiang , kiating , taicing , cungmung , and cungming , which lies on an island in the sea. the fourth tract of land being sunghiangfu , is a small county , yet fruitful and a good soyl , bordering in the north with sucheufu ; in the east , with the sea and hangcheufu ; in the south and west at hangcheufu onely ; and the remainder on sucheufu . this countrey , as the former , lies most in water , the east part of it being wash'd by the sea , and the rest surrounded by rivers , which with their branches cutting through the middle , and all places else of it make the whole navigable : it contains onely three towns , which in bigness , populosity , and variety of commodities may stand in competition with many more eminent cities ; the first and chiefest is sunkiang , the other two langhai and cingpai . the city sunkiang verges with the sea on the northern shore of a river , which at its mouth is fortifi'd with a strong castle , from whence they may sail to iapan . in ancient times this countrey and city before mention'd shar'd also in the tartars cruelties . the family of tang call'd it houting ; the tartars of the house of iuen not onely gave it the present name , but also the title of fu , or great city , having formerly but the priviledges and name of a mean town ▪ and belong'd to the third county sucheufu . the fifth county changcheufu reckons for limits in the north and north-east , the river kiang ; in the south , sucheufu ; in the south and south-west , the lake tai ; in the west , yancheufu . this county contains five towns , viz. changcheu , vufie , kiangyn , and ginkiang . there are also five temples , of which one built near the city vufie , in honor to taipe , the supporter of the people , exceeds all the other . the city changcheu lies near the fore-mention'd moat , which runs from the city sucheu to the river kiang : the stone banks of which near this city , are much more curious and artificial than any where else . there are also some triumphal arches , which add a great beauty to the city . it hath receiv'd its denomination guihing from the exceeding fineness of the earth , of which the tee cups are made , for guihing signifies rare earth . the sixth territory chinkiangfu borders in the north at the river kiang ; in the east , at changcheufu ; in the south , at the lake tai ; and in the west , at kiangnangfu . this county reckons three cities , viz. chinkiang , tanyang , and kintan . chinkiang , by martinius taken for cingiam so call'd by paulus venetus , lies northward from the river kiang , on the east side of a channel , which falls into the kiang . on the other side of the channel to the west lies a suburb , neither lesser nor emptier of people than the city it self . between these lie several bridges , over which they pass out of one into another : beyond the bridges the channel extends it self to a greater breadth , and receives water from several places ; which makes so great a navigation by that city , that it cannot be express'd ; for all the ships or vessels that come from the province of chekiang and the other eastern towns , to go to peking and other places , must stop here , to put up their masts , and hold out their sails , not being able hitherto to use them , because of the many bridges in that channel ; for from hence to the grand metropolis peking no bridge is suffer'd excepting one to draw up . this city by some justly call'd kinkeu , that is , the mouth of the court , because there are continually freighted vessels going from hence to peking . the seventh division call'd yangcheufu , borders in the north , at the river hoai ; east , at the sea ; southward , upon the stream of kiang ; west , on nankingfu , and the little county chucheufu ; and the north and by west conterminates with fungyangfu . this contains ten cities , viz. y●…ngcheu , ychin , taihing , kaoyeu , hinghoa , paoyng , tai , iucao , fung , and haimuen , of which kaoyeu and tai are the biggest . northward over the river kiang is a great sluce near the garison quacheu , where the foremention'd channel takes its beginning ; along which they row up to the city yangcheu , which lies on the east-side of it , as on the west the suburb , which formerly stretch'd a german league , but was ruin'd in the last tartar war. the city yancheu is full of large and stately buildings and in many places moistned with graffs of fresh water , over which lead stone bridges , consisting of twenty four arches , besides many lesser , not to be reckon'd . there is also a custom-house for the emperor's use . the chief trade which the inhabitants follow is the dealing in salt ; for in the east of this county near the sea are many salt-pits . the eighth , being hoaiganfu , confines in the east , upon the sea ; in the south , with the river hoai ; in the south-west and west , with fungyangfu and sucheufu ; and in the north , with the province of xantung . the whole tract of land is cut through with rivers and lakes . it contains ten towns , hoaigan the chief , cingho , gantung , taoyven , moyang , hai , canyu , pi , souven , and ciuning ; hai and pi are great cities . in the time of the emperor yu this county belong'd to that of iancheu , under the government ten , and belong'd first to king v. afterwards to iue , then to cu. in the time of the family hun the city hoaigan was onely a small town call'd hoaiyu ; afterwards han call'd her linhoan ; but the present name and title the house of sung gave her . this city lying on the eastern shore of the digg'd channel is divided into two parts , a southern and a northern , yet both inclos'd in one wall ; of which the south side bears the name of hoaigan , and the north of yeuching . the one side is enlarg'd with a suburb , which extends in length along the banks of the channel a german mile ; out of which they enter into the yellow river . in the suburb are two custom-houses , in the one the customs for goods are paid , and in the other for ships according to their burthen ; all which money is kept and bestow'd upon the repairing of their sluces in the channel against the force of the water ( for to the northward of this city are three water-falls ; ) yet nevertheless a great part of it goes to the emperor's treasury . in this city the vice-roy , being the emperor's purveyor , hath his residence ; who commands with arbitrary power over the seven southern provinces . the ninth lucheufu , borders in the north at fungyangfu ; in the east , at hocheufu and the river kiang ; in the south , at gankingfu ; and in the west , at the province of huquang and honan . it contains eight cities , lucheu the chief , the rest xuching , lukiang , vuguei , cao , logan , iugran , hoxan , most of them lying on the shore of the famous lake cao ; vuguei and logan are the biggest . in ancient times this countrey stood like the former , subject to the family cheu , under whom it became an intire kingdom , and nam'd lucu ; but soon after was taken from them by the kings cu. in the time of the family han it was with its chief city call'd lukiang ; but the present name given by the emperor sui . near the small city logan are two stately temples and a large bridge . the tenth county gankingfu borders in the north at lucheufu ; in the east and south-east , at the river kiang ; in the west and north-west , at the province of huquang . this countrey contains six towns , viz. ganking , tunchiang , cienxan , taihu , sosung , vangkiang , was formerly call'd von , and subdu'd by king cu ; after which the family of tang nam'd it sucheu ; that of sung , ganking . the city ganking stands situate on the eastern shore of the river ganking , and for wealth and trade compares with the famousest cities in this province ; for all that comes out of the other county to go to nanking , comes first hither . because this tract of land joyns the three provinces , kiangsi , huquang , and nanking , and lies well for any warlike undertaking , it hath a vice-roy , who maintains a strong garison in the castle haimusen , for a defence of the lake poyang and the river kiang . the family tang caus'd an iron pillar to be erected there of three rods high , and of a proportionable thickness , anvil'd out of an intire piece . the eleventh shire , being taipingfu , is surrounded with the river kiang , or rather lies between two of her branches ; and moreover verges in the east with a part of the lake tanyang , where it borders with the county of kiangning . this county belong'd formerly to the kingdom of v. afterwards to iue , next to cu , but was at last by the family of cyn reduc'd under that of chang. the house of han call'd it tanyang ; tang , nanyu : sung first nam'd it pingnan ; and lastly , taiping ; which name it retains to this day . it contains three cities , viz. taiping , vehu , and fachang ; of which vehu , the biggest and richest , hath also a custom-house , and lies on an island between the two arms of the river kiang , which afterwards joyn together at the city of nanking . the twelfth , being ningquefu , borders in the north , at the river kiang ; in the east , at quanghefu ; in the south , at hoecheufu ; and in the west , at chicheufu . it is a mountainous countrey , and contains six towns , viz. ningque the great , and ningque the less , king , taiping , cingte , nanling . the chief city ninque lies on the eastern shore of the river von . within her walls are pleasant hills , warrens , magnificent buildings , and abundance of chesnut and pear-trees . nea●… the little city king stands a fair chappel , in the chinese tongue call'd hiangsi , that is , a sweet smelling hart , and is dedicated to five maidens , which when they were taken by pyrats , would rather endure death than suffer their honor to be blemish'd . the thirteenth county chicheufu , borders in the east upon ningquefu ; in the south-east touches hoeicheufu ; in the south-west lies the province kiangsi ; the north-west hath the river kiang ; and in the north , a promontory at the same river for boundaries . this countrey was formerly under the kingdom of v. soon after under iue ; next under cu. king loang call'd it nanling ; siu , cieupu ; and the family of tang , the present name chicheufu . it comprehends six towns , viz. chicheu the chief , cinyang , tungling , xetai , kiente , tunglieu , and four stately temples . the city chicheu stands seated on the southern shore of the river kiang . the fourteenth division hoeicheufu , being the most southern of all this province , conterminates in the east , with the province of chekiang ; in the south , with a promontory ; in the south-west , with that of kiangsi ; in the north-west , with chicheufu ; and in the north , with ningquefu . this countrey in the time of the kings suffer'd the same misfortune as the fore-mention'd . the name hoeichu it receiv'd of the family sung , and possesseth six towns , viz. hoeichu the chiefest , the rest are hicuning , vuyveng , kimuen , in , cieki . this hoeichu is a place of great trade , especially famous for making the best chinese ink and wax'd chests . the four small territories of this province are quangte , hochen , chucheu , and siucheu , every one call'd by the name of their principal city . the first of them being quangte , borders eastward upon the prime county kiangningfu , and hangcheufu ; in the south , upon hoeicheufu ; in the west , looks at ningquefu ; and in the north runs with a point to the river kiang . this county hath two towns , quangte the chief , and kienping , both situate at the foot of a pleasant mountain call'd hong and ling. the city quangte is not onely fair , but also abounds with silk . the second call'd hocheu , hath for limits in the north , the third small , and twelfth great territory chucheu ; in the east and south ; kiangningfu ; and in the west , lucheufu . this shire contains two cities , of which hocheu is the chiefest , and hawxan . the city of hocheu is famous , because heretofore the residence of a great robber chu , who anno . drove the tartars out of china . the third little county in which the great city cheucheu stands , whose denomination it bears , verges in the north and west with the second territory pungyangfu ; in the east , with the lake piexe and the seventh great shire yangcheufu ; in the south , with kiangningfu and the two little territories of the city hocheu . this county contains three cities , of which chucheu is the chiefest and biggest , and the other two much less are civenciao and laigan . the fourth small county , in which the great siucheu is situate , is the most northern of this province , and borders in the east , upon hoaiganfu ; in the south , upon tunyangfu ; in the west , upon honan ; in the north , at that of xantung . in the middle it is cut through by the yellow river , and is of great consequence , because it conterminates with four provinces , and contains five cities , sieuchu , siao , tangxang , fung , and poi . on the north-west side of the city siucheu lies a bridge , made of thirty five ships linked together with iron chains . here also is another bridge that runs athwart the river pieu . this city sieucheu is also famous , because the emperor lieupang , promoter of the family of han , after he had taken the city of poi , set forth from hence to conquer the empire . thus much of the province of nanking ; now we will return to our embassy . after the netherlanders had gotten fresh men to tow them , they set forward again over the river sung on the twenty fifth , and landed about ten a clock at the city sucheu , where they chang'd their barques . no sooner they arriv'd at the west gate of the city , where they were to embarque again ; but the mandarin who had the command of the vessels , came to bid them welcom , and invited them to dine with him the next day ; and moreover , presented them with two porkers , as many sheep , four hens , two pots of drink , several sorts of fruit , and twelve pices of silk-stuffs , which were all deliver'd to the ambassador himself , with request that he would please to accept them . van hoorn thanking him for his good inclination and trouble which he had taken upon him ; and also for the presents said , that he would accept of the provision ( because he would not seem to despise them ) but as for the stuffs he could not do it , because it was not customary , therefore he desir'd them to excuse him : moreover , that he could not possibly come to dine with him the next morning , partly for his indisposition , being tir'd with his journey , and partly fearing to displease the conbon of the city , if he went any where to a feast before he went to him ; with which excuses they seeming to be satisfi'd took their leave . the next morning , being the twenty sixth , the horses ( being till that time prevented by stormy weather ) were landed and put in stables ashore . the twenty seventh nothing hapned of note , onely some mandarins came from the vice-roy singlamong ( who keeps in this city to the number of twenty five ) to complement and welcom the ambassador , whilst the netherlanders waited for fresh vessels to be gone again , of which they then saw no likelihood , notwithstanding the mandarine guides had told them the day before , that without fail they should have them as that day . they also saw little hopes of their going , there being no convenient vessels to be had to carry their horses . the conbon having the day before sent to ask the hollanders , if they had no pistols , nor sword-blades to dispose of ? it was judg'd fit on the twenty eighth , ( observing what courtesies the fore-mention'd lord might do them in their coming thither ) to present him with a pair of pistols , two sword-blades , five ells of scarlet , one string of amber , two pieces of linnen , and a quilt : but the conbon would not accept any thing of the presents , which were carry'd to him by the secretary , onely the pistols and sword-blades ; so that the rest he brought back again . in the evening a mandarin , sent from the conbon , came to present the ambassador , in requital for his pistols and sword-blades , with twelve pieces of silk-stuffs , four porkers , four goats , geese , hens , and other fresh provisions , which were accepted , but the silk-stuffs sent back again . the twenty ninth genko the interpreter inform'd the ambassador , that at his coming an envoy had been there , who just before was sent from the emperor at peking , to bring the chineses of tayowan , under his obedience . the same day more presents , and also the oxen , were put into new barques ; and likewise the horses were embarqu'd again into the same vessels which they came in , there being no convenient vessels to be got for them there . soon after they prepar'd all things to be gone the next day , onely staying for fodder for the horses , of which at this place they were to provide themselves quite to peking . the thirtieth in the forenoon the conbon sent the ambassador by one of his mandarins ten picols of hay for a present , which since none could be bought for money , was accepted with many thanks , and a reward to the mandarin that brought it . in the afternoon a grand mandarin , who had the command over the militia and the emperors wardrobe in this city , came to complement and welcom the ambassador ; who having presented him with a glass of wine , and shewed him the horses and oxen , took his leave . the one and thirtieth in the morning , being furnish'd with all necessaries , they left siucheu , and were tow'd along a digg'd channel , which reaches from siucheu , eastward of the lake tai , to the city chinkiang , and disembogues it self into the great river kiang . having stay'd eight days for new vessels to embarque themselves in , and yet not able to get enough , were forc'd to keep four of their hanksieu barques , two for the horses , and two for the presents . the two masters of the havens , sent by the general of hanksieu to conduct the netherlanders , took their leave at the north suburb of siucheu , where leaving the ambassador they intended to sail again to hanksieu ; van hoorn for their care which they had over the vessels , gave each of them a piece of perpetuana ; and also with this opportunity sent the following letter to the general of hanksieu , and the conbon . gratitude is accounted the greatest vertue amongst the hollanders . the ambassador cannot forget the many favors which the generousness and civility of talavja had conferr'd on him . the ambassador cannot find words to express his hearty thanks , but hopes at his return from peking and for the future to manifest by deeds , how much the realm of holland and the ambassador are oblig'd to talavja . the whole city siucheu hath its situation on the banks of a great standing river , which cuts through the city cross-ways , and is navigable both for small and great vessels . the walls of the city , according to the chinese geographers , are forty chinese furlongs in circumference , and with the suburbs above a hundred : as the netherlanders were inform'd , the city covers a spot of three leagues in circumference . without and within are many stately bridges of stone , resting on several arches . it is but thinly built , and the houses are erected on pine-tree masts , many of them being very sleight . siucheu , because of its nearness to the sea and the river kiang , is a place of great trade , and hath many ships belonging to it ; nay , the netherlanders saw so many boats in all places , that there was scarce room to get through them . much amber is us'd in this city : for the hollanders passing through several streets , saw none but workers of amber . all things , not onely for the subsistence of man , but also for pleasure , may be had here in great plenty . it is one of the famousest places in all china , because all the portuguese , indian , iapan , and other commodities that come from foreign countreys , are brought thither not onely by strangers , but the chineses themselves . there also come many merchants from nanking and other places to trade , which makes , that from year to year there is a continual trade here , and ships going from hence to other provinces and cities : and because the ships should not be in danger when they sail cross the neighboring lake tai , there is a channel made on the north side of the lake , which runs from the city sucheu to that of chinkiang ; so that it discharges its waters in the river kiang ; but yet the course of it is stopp'd up there by a sluce , which is drawn up , or let down when they please . but as they travel from sucheu to ukiang , or from ukiang to sucheu , is a stone bridge , resting on three hundred arches , by which the channel is divided from the lake tai. on this bridge they draw their vessels along by a line , it being built for that purpose , that they need not lie still there with their ships . without the walls of the city stands a custom-house , where they pay no custom for goods , but for the ships according to their burthen : and it is said that this custom comes annually to ten hundred thousand ducats , or five hundred thousand pound sterling ; whereby it may easily be judg'd how many ships go constantly up and down this river ; whereas all the emperor's vessels , or those that carry any thing to the court , pay nothing . many of the emperor's greatest barques , call'd lunchyven , past by whilst the hollanders rid at anchor there . the city is govern'd by a conbon or governor , who at that time was a leaohing chinese , and highly belov'd by all persons . after the netherlanders were gone about a league from the city they pass'd by xuciquan , a large village , and in the afternoon saw two hundred of the emperor 's great barques lying at anchor . in the evening they arriv'd at the south-east side of the suburb usie , having that day with sailing and towing pass'd six leagues in several courses . usie , the second substitute city to the fifth metropolis changcheu , signifies wanting of tin ; for formerly on mount sie near fusie , the chineses found a great deal of that metal ; but in the beginning of the reign of the imperial family of han , most of the mines were exhausted , for which reason the city receiv'd that denomination . here the hollanders found many stone ovens , in which they bake , or harden with heat to that purpose , all manner of stone . in the morning , being the first of april , they proceeded on their journey , and sailing about a musquet-shot from the walls of usie , which leaving on their lar-board , they arriv'd at the north-suburb ; where having stay'd some time for coelies , or men to tow them , they went forward again . about noon they sail'd through unquouw , a village situate on both sides of the channel , where they saw divers vessels full of indigo ( which the masters of them said was to be had at sinchian and sucheu , ) and towards the evening arriv'd at the village gongling , where they stay'd all that night , having that day sail'd three leagues and a half in a northerly course . the second in the morning leaving the village gongling , and after half a leagues towing through the village syksiovyem they dropp'd anchor in the evening on the north side of the city siucheuw , otherwise call'd cbangcheu , that there they might furnish themselves with fresh coelies ; but none being to be had there so suddenly , they were forc'd to stay that night , having not gain'd above two leagues in a north-west course all that day : the reason why they made no greater speed was , because the channel was very full of the emperor's barques , which by reason of their bulk and deep lading made but little way , and the channel so narrow , that they could not pass them . the sides of this channel near the city are rais'd with much braver stone than the other parts . the third in the morning going on farther , and passing through the village laytschem , they arriv'd at luesinga in the evening ; where dropping anchor they stay'd all night to get fresh coelies to tow their vessels , with which they came that day but three leagues , because of the slow progress of the emperor's barques . the fourth leaving luesinga , they came , after they had been tow'd through the village call'd sucouw , to the city tanyang : in the afternoon sailing along the walls thereof to the east suburb , where they stay'd that night to get new coelies , having that day sail'd and been tow'd in a northerly course three leagues . the fifth in the morning they set forth again with fresh coelies , and leaving the city tanyang , pass'd by a lake , which by three sluces empties her waters into this channel . in the afternoon they came to a little village call'd hongunpek , where they spent some time in resting themselves , being much tir'd by slippery ways , and the wind being against the vessels , whose high building had the greater force of them . so soon as they had eaten they went away again , and in the evening arriv'd at the village singfon , where they were forced by tempestuous weather to drop anchor , having that day by several courses been tow'd two leagues and a half . the sixth in the morning leaving singhfon , they saw several stone ovens : about noon passing by the walls of the city sinkiang , or chinkiang , they dropt anchor at the north suburb , to make preparation for their going up the nanking stream , or river kiang , and likewise ( as their mandarine guides said ) to exchange some barques , having this day been tow'd about two leagues . the seventh in the morning several tartar mandarins came to complement the ambassador , and bid him welcom , whilst he entertain'd them with a glass of wine . one of them after his departure sent the the ambassador a porker , a goat , and some fruit , which he thankfully receiv'd , and in return sent him some counterfeit pearls , which he would else have bought . the ambassador was also by a mandarin invited to dinner with the governor of that place ; whither he went in the afternoon ( another mandarin coming from the foremention'd governor with horses to fetch him ) with putmans the secretary , and all his retinue , except nobel , who could not go because of his indisposition ; and coming to the governor they were courteously receiv'd and welcom'd . this lord gaz'd so exceedingly upon the netherland ambassador and his retinue , that he forgot his eating and drinking ; by which means also no discourse hapned amongst them of any remark ; so that the netherlanders after a civil entertainment took their leave . in the evening the interpreters , ienko and liulako , came to tell the ambassador , that they had a second time been sent for to the fore-mention'd governor , who ask'd them for the number and quality of the emperor's presents , which as far as they knew they had given him an account of in writing , whereat he was exceedingly amaz'd , saying , that without doubt they would be very acceptable . moreover , he ask'd them if the ambassador had no blood-coral , pistols , sword-blades , counterfeit pearls , and the like ? because he would willingly buy some of them , and therefore desir'd that they would please to speak to the ambassador : which being consider'd by the netherlanders , and observ'd that this was a tartar , and a man of great quality , who in and about the city bore the command over a great number of soldiers , and that he might do much for their advantage at peking , they judg'd it convenient in the morning to send and present him with five ells and a half of stammel , five of sky-colour'd cloth , a perspective glass , two pieces of linnen , one string of amber beads , and some counterfeit pearls ; and with them were sent a complementing letter to this effect : the ambassador is extreamly satisfi'd with , and oblig'd for talavja's or his lordships civilities , and desires him to accept of these small gifts as a token of friendship ; and in so doing will farther oblige the hollanders : captain putmans was order'd to carry the governor the fore-mention'd presents and letter that morning , but saw him come early riding towards the barques ; so that it was thought fit to stay till his return . mean while the ambassador's son went with the pilot and interpreter maurice a fowling on the banks of the river kiang . the governor returning , in the afternoon came with four of his chiefest lords to see the oxen and horses , and also to visit the ambassador , protesting he could not avoid waiting on him , being so much pleas'd with his conversation : whereupon the ambassador call'd for his musick ; with the pleasure of which he seem'd even ravish'd : after which being entertain'd with spanish wine and sweet-meats , he departed . the gifts design'd for the governor were now ready to be presented ; but he modestly refus'd them , saying , he could not accept of them as yet , giving him many thanks in the mean time . then asking genko and liulako the interpreters , who were there present , if the geueral of hanksieu , and conbon of seucheu had receiv'd any presents of the ambassador ? to which they answer'd , that the general of hanksieu had not , but the conbon of sucheu was pleas'd to cull out a couple of swords : whereupon he a second time refus'd the gifts ; but adding , that if any swords had been mention'd in the note , he would have been glad of them . wherefore the ambassador after his departure chose a sword from a peculiar parcel , ( for they had but few ) and in stead of a pistol , of which also they had no great store , ( for all the enquiring was for those two sorts of arms ) added a carbine to the presents . which done , putmans went a second time to the governor with them . the swords , carbine , sky-colour'd cloth , and counterfeit pearl he receiv'd , but the rest he sent back ; when several of the generals children coming to see the ambassador in his barque , were in respect to their parents presented with amber necklaces and other trifles . after the netherlanders had stay'd till towards the evening waiting for vessels to ferry them over the river kiang ( for there were none but a great boat , which the mandarin guide hiulavja kept for himself , under pretence that that which he came in was grown leaky ) they went with all their vessels to the mouth of the haven before a pagode , where they stay'd all that night , whilst the guide mandarins offer'd a goat and a swine to their deity , before which , as they say , they durst not sail up the river . the chiefest of them went into the pagode or temple , carrying the slain sacrifice to lay it on the altar ; when the priest at their approach fell devoutly upon his knees , and began to mutter and pray to himself . in the temple , being painted red , hung several lamps , which burnt night and day for the deceas'd souls : on one side of the altar stood a trough , wherein they laid the victim ; and on the other , a rush box with small pieces of canes , which were the sortes or lots cast by the priests , to know future events . presently after noon , the governor of sinkian came with a train of great lords to the same temple ; which he was no sooner enter'd , but he sent for the ambassador , desiring him , he would command his musick with him , which the ambassador did ; and so repairing to the temple , the governor entertain'd them with bean-broth , and the ambassador on the other side , cordiall'd them with preserv'd nutmegs , which the governor and his mandarins having never tasted of before , eat with great delight , while the musicians plaid on their several instruments . after some stay , the governor desir'd to see the horses , which the ambassador caus'd to be brought out of the barques , which they all beheld with great admiration , saying , that they had never seen the like , therefore they doubted not , but they would be very acceptable to the emperor ; after they had seen the horses , the governor return'd again to the city , and the hollanders to their barques . on sunday , being the tenth , and easterday , they set sail with a south-east wind from the city of sinkiun ; the ambassador with twelve barques more , went northerly cross the river kiang , and after having tack'd too and again about an hour , they arriv'd at the north-side of the river , about a quarter of a league distant from the garrison of quasieu , or quacheu , through a great stone sluce , in an artificial channel , running northerly by the seventh metropolis xangcheu , to the lake piexe . this trench is digg'd directly through the countrey , to make a way for shipping out of the river kiang , ( which in that place sends no branches to the north , but runs direct east towards the sea ) into the yellow river . it was at first in the embassy of peter de goyer , and iacob de keys , by nieuhof call'd , the royal channel , partly for her breadth and pleasantness , and partly , because it was built at the king's charge . they were tow'd thorow the same in several courses , having divers reaches and windings in half a league : at the end of which they arriv'd at a village call'd tongnanghong , where they rested a little , whilst the ambassador walk'd ashore to see the foremention'd sluces ; and going also towards a temple , was met by two mandarins , ( one a sinksieuwan , and according to his own saying , the second person of quasieu , and the other a tartar , and governor of that village ) who both civilly welcom'd him , for which he return'd them thanks . he of sincksieuw being ask'd by the ambassador concerning tayowan , whether it would be deliver'd , answer'd , that he was well satisfi'd , that this embassy , and chiefly the presents which the netherlanders brought , would be very acceptable to the emperor ; and that he doubted not of their good success in their business , and that all their wishes were , that the netherlanders were enter'd into a league with the tartars , in the countrey of china , and that they might come there to trade with them , and then they should hope , that the foraign traffique would again be permitted as formerly ; whereas , because of the strict watches at the sea-port towns , nothing could be done ; and that the countrey people could not put off their commodities ; and if you fee the courtiers well , nothing will be deny'd at peking ▪ as to what concern'd tayowan , it was in a mean condition , because they were obstructed from trading to any place in china , and likewise all their best people were gone ; therefore if the emperor would only joyn twenty jonks to the netherland ships , it might easily be taken . that about five moneths since , a messenger had been there from the emperor , to bring all the chineses there present under subjection , who had also order , that if those of tayowan did not hearken to his proposals , that then at his return he should destroy all the sea-port towns which were yet in being , and to give strict orders in all places , that not one jonk should either come in , or go out , but if they would submit themselves to the emperor , that then all places should be left as they were . now this messenger being return'd fruitless , there was such orders given in all the havens , that not one vessel can either come out or in to them , which was formerly winked at . not many days since , another messenger was sent to tayowan ( being the same of whom ienko the interpreter had inform'd the ambassador at sucheu ) whose return they much long'd for . the ambassador after this discourse invited the mandarins , with some other that came thither in the interim to this barque , where they were entertain'd with a glass of spanish wine , which having drank they departed . this mandarin of sincksieuw , sent the ambassador as a present , one porker , one sheep , four hens , two geese , a vessel of their drink , and some herbs , and the governor of the village some dishes of meat ready dress'd . afternoon , the vessels going thorow the foremention'd sluces , the mandarin guide hiu lavja came to an anchor at the end of the village , before a pagode , and from thence rode to make merry at the city of quazieu ; wherefore the ambassador seeing that this day would be spent idly , went with the barques wherein the presents were laden , to the village palipoe , and staid all night ; but the mandarin inform'd of the netherlander's departure , soon after follow'd them to the foremention'd villages . this day they gain'd about three leagues . the eleventh in the morning , they set sail again , and pass'd by several small towns and villages , and also by a great tower , with seven jutting galleries , standing on the south-side of tongnaphan ; between which and the foremention'd tower , a channel runs up westward into the countrey . against noon they came to the south suburb of iamcefu , otherwise call'd iancheu , the third city of note in this territory , where was also a tower with four galleries , by which being tow'd to the city walls , they resolv'd to change their coelies , having given those that brought them thither , leave to go home , notwithstanding it was late before they got new men ; yet they went away , and pass'd through a bridge with six arches , opposite to a custom-house , and so eastward , having that day been tow'd up the river two leagues and a half . in the morning , being the twelfth , they proceeded on their journey about day-break , from yancheu , against the stream , by and through wantoe , a village separated by a channel that runs up into the countrey of wayopoe , or stone bakers , from the abundance of kilns that are there ; the west part of it being under water , represented a great pool , or lake . at noon they pass'd by sjopouzink , a village that a far off seems a city , and also three sluces , thorow which the water runs out of this channel into the manur'd grounds . towards the evening , coming to a small village of seven or eight houses , call'd louting , where was a cloyster of their votaresses or nuns , they dropp'd anchor , having gain'd five leagues on several courses . the thirteenth in the morning , leaving the village louting , they pass'd by many cottages , standing on the east-side of this channel , to the westward of which the countrey lay all drown'd . in the afternoon they arriv'd at kayoven , or kaoyeu , the fourth city of note next hangcheu , where they were forc'd to stay , because their coelies could not pass , the ways being so deep by continual falling of rain . the city kaoyeu lieth on the east-side of this channel , on the brinks of the lake piexe , which supplies the stream with water . formerly , all the ships that would go from nanking , and the other southern territories along the river kiang , and this channel up to peking , and so to the northern province , were forc'd to cross the foremention'd lake , to their great hinderance and inconveniency , being in stormy weather many times compell'd to stay at kaoyeu for fair weather . but in process of time , to prevent this trouble , and that at all times the ships might proceed on their journey , and not be necessitated to cross the lake , a broad channel was digg'd of seventy furlongs , on the east-side of it , and wharff'd or inclos'd on each side with free-stone : the city stands on a clay ground , the same with the adjacent countrey , very good for rice , which they have there in abundance . the countrey to the west of this channel lies most under water , yet produceth abundance of canes , which serve for fuel , for no other wood grows here . the fourteenth in the morning , they set sail with a stiff gale of wind out of the north-north-east , from the south suburb of kayoven , and for a quarter of a league , they had the city on their starboard , and the lake on their larboard , till they were past the north suburb ; then steering a northerly course up the royal channel , they left the foremention'd lake on their larboard . between this lake and the channel , is only a narrow bank of three foot high , which separates the one from the other : on their left hand , the countrey lay all under water , yet in some places stood a few small huts dry , being the residence of countrey people . in the afternoon , they past by the village loantsia , which lay on their starboard ; here the countrey on the east-side began to shew somewhat pleasanter , being till'd in several places . in the evening they anchor'd at a village call'd kuisjo . the fifteenth in the morning , leaving kuisjo , they past by laensui , and loujapou , and in the afternoon landed at paoing , the sixth city of note under the seventh metropolis yangsheu ; it lieth on the east-side of this channel , and is surrounded with strong walls , about a league and a half in circumference : on the north-side of the city stands a fair temple , neatly built after the chinese manner . here they staid sometime waiting for fresh coelies , which having gotten , they went farther , and in the evening arriv'd at kinho , where they staid all night , having that day by several courses gain'd five leagues . between the city paoing and the village kinho , the bank westward of the channel which separates that and the lake piexe , is broken in several places , through which the water rushes with such a force out of the channel into the lake , that they had great labor to keep the vessels from falling there into . the sixteenth about day-break , proceeding on their journey , they past through and by many villages and hamlets , lying on each side of the channel ; and about noon , arriv'd at the west gate of the city hoaigan , having by noon been tow'd and sail'd three leagues and a half in a northerly course . here ( as the mandarin guides told them ) all their vessels in which they came were to be chang'd ; whereupon they immediately apply'd themselves to the commissary of that place , that they might be dispatch'd with what speed possible . no sooner were they come to an anchor with all their barques , but there also landed the masters of the haven of hanksieu , which on the last of march , went from sucheu with the ambassador's letter to the general , which letter they said , they had safely deliver'd . their business , for which they came thither , was to fetch back the four hanksieu jonks , which were yet amongst the fleet. some mandarins also came to complement and bid the ambassador welcome , in the name of the governor of that place ; for which civility they were entertain'd with two or three glasses of spanish wine . in the night there arose a great storm out of the north mixt with thunder and lightning , which continu'd all the next day . the eighteenth , the foremention'd governor invited the ambassador and his whole retinue to a feast , in a great house , at the west-gate of the city , before which they lay with their vessels , whither they accordingly went about noon , and were no sooner come there , but they were brought to the governor's presence , who kindly congratulated the ambassador's arrival and health . after some other complements were past , every one was plac'd at a peculiar table , and plentifully serv'd . among their table-talk at dinner the governor ask'd , what the ambassador thought of china , and if it was not a great countrey ? who reply'd , yes sir , not only a great , but a very fair countrey , full of fertile grounds , and delightful objects : then he began to discourse with the guide mandarins ( which were there present ) about the vessels : wherefore the ambassador desir'd the governor ( being inform'd before , that there were few barques to be had there ) that since he was come so far with the emperor's presents , having never wanted any conveniencies , that he would be pleas'd to take care , to procure them good vessels so soon as possible , ( because he was yet to go the most dangerous part of the way ) having already spent so long a time in their journey . all which this lord promis'd , and excusing the meanness of the present treat , hoping when they came back from peking , to be provided for their better entertainment . on which van hoorn proffer'd to present him with a parting cup of spanish wine , which he modestly refusing , would not suffer . thus the netherlanders taking their leaves , and departing to their several barques , two mandarins came to them , ( which had , whilst the netherlanders were entertain'd at the foremention'd lords , sate just over against them ) to ask in the governor's name , if their entertainment had pleas'd them ? whereupon the ambassador , in respect to their master , presented each of them with five ells and a half of red cloth , which after some complements they accepted . the nineteenth in the morning , according to the usual custom , the secretary vander does went with a complementing letter to the commissary , and to thank him for his kind entertainment : the contents were these . the ambassador so highly esteems talavja's civility , that he cannot express his thankfulness in these few lines ; but at his return from peking , he hopes to find him in good health , when he will manifest and confess himself much oblig'd by his lordships favors . the ambassador was inform'd by the mandarin guides , that notwithstanding the commissary had promis'd yesterday , that he would take care to provide vessels for his farther journey : the touwatja had said , that there were none to be had , therefore the secretary was commanded , that when he came to the commissary , to desire him a second time to assist them , that they might depart with all speed , and then to go from thence to touwatja , and ask him if any vessels were to be had ? and if he answer'd no , he should acquaint him , that they would hire vessels themselves , for they could wait no longer ; and if he reply'd , there were , then to desire him , that they might be sent to them that very day . the secretary at his return , inform'd that he had been at the commissary's house , but could not be admitted to speak with him ; but that he had given the letter , and whatever else he had to say , to his servant , who presenting it to his master , brought answer , that his lordship thanked the ambassador for his kind wishes ; as to what concern'd the vessels , he knew no otherwise but that the ambassador was already furnish'd , but since they were not , he would immediately send to the touwatja , and order him , to procure them ; which if he did not do , he would complain to the emperor of his neglect . the secretary had also been with the touwatja , and enquir'd of him concerning the barques : to which he was answer'd , that there were vessels enough , but they lay at sinkianso , a village at least three leagues from thence , and that he would send some of his men thither with the guide mandarins , to look upon them , and if they were equipt and tight , to hire them . but because the ambassador suppos'd the guides mandarins not to be very expert in naval business , he sent his secretary with them ; who returning in the evening , brought word , that he had chose two convenient barques for the purpose , which touwatja had promis'd to hire , but he could find none to carry the horses , oxen , and their persons , therefore the touwatja believ'd it convenient , that the ambassador and nobel should remain in those barques which brought them thither , and go up farther in them ; and the touwatja would satisfie the owners of them for it , and also furnish them with all other necessaries for their journey . as for barques to carry the horses , he would send for them from the other side of the yellow river , which with the two barques that the secretary had chosen , would be there the next morning ; to which purpose , lakka the interpreter was left there , that he might come down with them . the twentieth in the morning , the mandarins ( which the day before had been presented with five ells and a half of red cloth ) came in return to present the ambassador with two cowes , two sheep , six ducks , six hens , four steans of chinese drink , seven pieces of silk stuffs , and two silver cups . the provisions were kindly accepted of , but the silver cups and silk stuffs he return'd . in the afternoon , the interpreter lakka came back without any barques from the village sinkiansoe , with news , that the touwatja's people wrangled , and would not agree with the owner of the two barques which the secretary had chosen , offering them less than their fare ; whereupon nobel went immediately to the touwatja , to ask him a second time , what he intended to do about the barques , and withal tell him , that he if he did not suddenly provide them with barques , they would go and hire some themselves , or else go away with them in which they were . nobel at his return brought the touwatja along with him , who excus'd himself , that he could not yet provide vessels for them ; and desir'd , that the ambassador would please to have patience till the next morning , against which , he would send to all places , and if he could find none , they might remain in those wherein they were , and so go on in them at least two days after . the next day being the one and twentieth , no likelihood of any preparation appearing , van hoorn judg'd it convenient to write to the governor to this effect . the vice-roy singlamong hath earnestly desir'd , that the ambassador should hasten his journey to peking , because the lipous were somewhat dissatisfi'd at his long stay ; now the ambassador hath already been three moneths from fokien . the horses , oxen , and other goods of the a chinkon , are subject to hurt , and may suffer in their transporting . and because the emperor's favor is concern'd in this chinkon , the ambassador desires , that his lordship would please to give order for the speedy procuring of vessels for the chinkon to go up to peking , or that the ambassador himself may hire , because he can neither well answer his long stay to the emperor , nor his master the lord maetzuiker in batavia . to this letter carry'd by putmans , the governor answer'd . that he had just cause to complain ; also that he himself had sent some barges , and that he would take further care to accommodate the ambassador so soon as it was possible . in the evening the touwatja came again to the ambassador , to promise and assure him , that he should be provided the next morning for his journey , and therefore intreated his patience till then : to which van hoorn answer'd , that if he perform'd his promise , he would take it kindly . the two and twentieth , the mandarin guides came to tell the ambassador , that the vessels were come to take in the horses , and oxen , and that the shipwrights were busie in mending and repairing the decks . the commissary having sent them as his own , and likewise a great boat to put the presents in out of those vessels which were not in condition to go further . the netherlanders immediately going to see the foremention'd barges , and finding them to be pretty good , they immediately gave order for the removing of them into those vessels , and so , all things being ready , they left the city haoigan with seven vessels , which carry'd their goods and persons , besides eight more for the mandarins and interpreters . coming beyond the north suburb of haoigan , the governor of the city , who was there busie receiving the emperor's customs and tribute , drank to the netherlanders good voyage in a cup of bean-broth , which he sent aboard by his own servants ; for which as they pass'd by him they return'd him many thanks , and gratifi'd the servants with two rix-dollars . haoigan , the eighth city of prime remark in the province of nanking , lieth on the east side of the channel on a plain , being all a morass , not far from the sea , and in the north near the yellow river . it is but one city , yet consisting of two parts , both which are inclos'd within one wall : that which lies to the south is properly call'd haoigan , and that to the north-east yenching : it is enlarg'd by a suburb , which on each side of the channel extends it self above a league . in this city the vice-roy of that province hath his residence , who takes care , as purveyor , for the emperor 's annual provisions , and commands with arbitrary power over the southern provinces . his office is to send for provisions and other necessaries from the adjacent countrey , which in an incredible number of the emperor's jonks are sent from thence to peking . when they come to this city they are all search'd and measur'd by the vice roy's order , who afterwards sends them to the court. in this suburb are also two custom-houses , one for merchandises , and the other for ships , but not for the emperor's use . the money which is hereby rais'd is bestow'd on the repairing of sluces , graffs , and banks near several water-falls ; yet notwithstanding a great part thereof goes to the emperor's exchequer . on the north side of the city in this channel are three water-falls , of which the first and nearest to the river hoai is the most troublesom , because out of this river the water comes with great force ; which is stopp'd by nine great banks , that it may not overflow the whole countrey . not far from haoigan the netherlanders pass'd by pantja and several other villages , and also by a great number of the emperor's jonks laden with tributary goods . in the evening they arriv'd at zinkhiunzoe , where they were to pass by a sluce , having by noon been tow'd almost three leagues . the twenty fifth about noon leaving namemio , they cross'd the yellow river , which runs south-east and north-west by the foremention'd village to the western shore , on which the coelies were landed , opposite to the village singho , and then tow'd them north-north-west up the yellow river , till they came to the village before-mention'd , where they stay'd for fresh men. mean while a siampan or boat came aboard with a priest , and two persons calling themselves magicians , or cunning-men , one of them having a bodkin stuck through his cheek , and continually shaked their bodies , as if they had been possess'd , which they made the poor people believe , also telling the men in the ambassadors vessel , that they should have a fair wind the next day , and a successful voyage ; whereupon the master , who stood quaking before them , gave them some silver ( which was all they desired ) and also some gold and silver paper , which he entreated them to offer to their deity : van hoorn also to be rid of them , gave them some money . there are many of these sort of people in china , which by strange gestures , and scourging of themselves after a peculiar manner , so get alms from the charity of the people . some lay red-hot cinders on their bald heads , where they let them burn so long , till the stench of the broyling offends the spectators , whilst they by crying , wringing of their hands , and the like , enduring so great torment , move all that are present to a charitable benevolence . there accustom also in the chiefest cities , and places of greatest commerce , especially at annual fairs , whole companies of blind beggars , which at the uttering of some words which they mutter , strike themselves so violently with a sharp and cutting stone on their breasts , that sometimes the blood trickles down their bellies . others knock their foreheads one against another with such violence , that they seem to crack one anothers skulls ; which they continue till fainting they fall in a swoon , unless prevented by a considerable alms. some again lying along on the ground , beat their heads against the stones till they have great swellings as big as eggs upon their foreheads . besides these , there are many other idle people in china , who by several cheats maintain themselves by the gifts of charitable persons . the beggars amongst others go up and down in companies , as our gipseys , who for their debauch'd living are accounted as the most infamous of the nation . most of them are deform'd , either born so , or else made so wilfully by their parents in their infancy , with incredible torture ; for there are some with wry necks or mouths , crook backs , long hooked noses , or squint eyes , and lame arms or legs . there are likewise many mountebanks , who use several wild beasts , especially tygers , made tame by degrees , on which , to the admiration of the beholders , they sit and ride through many cities and villages , which walk along the streets very softly , with a branch in its mouth , which holding wide open , is very fearful to look upon , besides his tail , which he swings to and fro , yet hurts none . the rider , who knows without either bit or bridle to govern the tyger , onely by moving his body and feet , hath a wide coat over his under clothes , with sleeves so large , that they hang down half way to the calfs of his legs : over his right shoulder comes a girdle , which is made fast under his left arm , in manner like a scarf ▪ in his left hand he grasps a sword , with which he cuts the air , and now waves it over his head , and then side-ways , crying and extolling , like our stage-doctors , his balsoms , unguents , and plaisters , good against all wounds and distempers whatsoever . this mountebank is generally accompanied with many deform'd people , some following him on crutches , others with rattles ; most of them go naked ; others again wear wide coats , full of patches of divers colours and stuffs ; others , which is strange to behold , have stiff wings on their temples , on each side of their heads . it was late in the afternoon before fresh toers came from the village singo ; nevertheless the netherlanders going forward , pass'd by sinkiazuan , and about night arriv'd at another small village , containing about ten or twelve houses , call'd ioupou , where they dropp'd anchor , having that day been tow'd but two leagues and a half . the twenty sixth they went by break of day from ioupou , and came , having pass'd conghiveao , tsantzan , and govetchia , the two first on the east , and the last on the west side of a river , about a cannon-shot southward from the city taujenjeen , where they were forc'd to stay for fresh coelies , having that day gain'd three leagues and a quarter , according to the course of the yellow river . taujenjeen , otherwise call'd taoyven , scituate on the western shore of the yellow river , is surrounded with broad and strong mud or earthen walls , fortifi'd above with stone breast-works . the twenty seventh they proceeded on their journey with fresh toers , and leaving the city taujenjeen , went on easterly , and at noon pass'd by suytsien , lying on the east side of the yellow river , and also by divers rusticks houses , which stood on each side thereof . at noon they came to a nameless hamlet , of seven or eight houses , on the west side of the stream , where they stay'd all night , because the mandarins , it beginning to blow somewhat hard , durst not venture further . this day they were got about three leagues onwards of their journey . the next morning , being the twenty eighth , they reach'd the villages goesjan , pojancho , and gousuntu , the one on the east , and two last on the western shore of the stream . in the afternoon they arriv'd at tsinsing , where they lay still expecting fresh coelies , being got three leagues and a half that day on several courses . somewhat easterly from tsinsing appears a fair castle , within a wall , which towards the north takes in a mount. the twenty ninth in the morning weighing from tsinsing , they came , having sail'd a league westerly , to kousango , a village where the channel call'd iun takes its beginning , and discharges its waters through a sluce ; viz. this channel iun begins on the northern borders of the province of peking , in the territory hoaiganfu , northward from the city socien , on the north side of the yellow river ; out of which the ships that go to all places in the northern part of the empire , are brought into the channel iun , which spreads it self north-west from thence through the second county iencheufu , in the province of xantung to the city cining , southward of the lake nanyang , then through those of tungchunfu , and through the nanyang , and lastly at the end of that territory it disembogues in the river guei , which separates the provinces of xantung and peking . but because this channel in many places is too shallow for vessels of burthen , there are above twenty sluces , which they call tungoa , built artificially with stone : every sluce hath a large water-gate , which is open'd when any small boats or vessels are to pass , and strongly barr'd up with posts and planks to keep up the water . these fore-mention'd gates are open'd with an engine , or wheel-work , with little trouble , to let the water through , and so from one to another till they have past through , like the sluces at our new river at guilford . but half way before they come to the city cining , they let as much water out of the lake usianghoe , or can , through a very great water-gate , as they have occasion for them , locking it again , that the lake may not be quite exhausted . when the ships come to the lake chang they cross it not , but go with greater ease along a channel made near the side , and confin'd with two broad banks . at every water-gate are people , which for small consideration pull the vessels through with ropes . in this manner the ships go out of the yellow river to peking . certainly if the european builders , or layers of water-courses , did come along this channel iun , and behold the thickness and heighth of the banks on both sides , and the stately water-gates , which are also of free-stone , or the firmness of the work , they would justly admire the contrivance and art of the chineses in this their way of aqueduct , not to be paralell'd by the prime pieces of the best masters in europe . after all the boats were tow'd through the fore-mention'd water-gates , they sail'd up the channel iun , in a northerly course with a fair wind by the villages mochoctan and uwtaotchou , the first on the west , and the last on the east side of the channel , and in the evening came to maulovao on the western shore , having this day wrought out six leagues and a half . here they they were forc'd to exchange their coelies , because the other that came from sinsing ( a place two leagues and a half distance from thence ) had gone their stage . van hoorn no way satisfi'd with these delays , told the mandarin guides , that they ought to have sent coelies before , that they might have been ready against his coming thither , and then rehearsed the long time which he had already spent , when as they might have finish'd their journey in six weeks ; all which ( said he ) you can scarce answer in peking , if the emperor's presents should be any ways damnifi'd , which they are subject to . the thirtieth at noon , no coelies coming , they went with some soldiers into the countrey to press some of the rusticks ; which was done so leisurely , that it was almost night before they got from maulovao , and sail'd the whole night , though with a slow pace , because their vessels often rak'd upon the sand. in the morning the first of may they past by kiakio and sankomiao , two decay'd villages on the east side of the channel somewhat up into the countrey , and about noon pass'd by thoetsuang ; beyond which they lay still a little while till their toers had din'd . then going on again they arriv'd in the evening at a small village call'd sjousincha , and anchor'd before a water-gate , having since the last night gain'd six leagues in several courses . the second in the morning about nine a clock they pass'd through the water-gate , before which they lay the night before , being hindred there by a strong north-west wind. in the afternoon coming to twansingiao , they again lay before one of the water-gates till the wind was something abated . whilst they lay there , one of the emperor's barques , laden with tributary goods , just to the northward of the village , was accidentally set on fire , but soon quenched , onely burning her stern , and very little of her lading . towards evening they pass'd the fore-mention'd water-gate , and sail'd in the moon-shine through singhjamiao and its water-gates , and about midnight anchor'd before wansensua , having that day gain'd but a league and a half . about day-light they got through the fore-mention'd sluce , and at noon arriv'd at milanchia , where they were to pass another , but because the wind blew very hard they cast anchor before it . this village of milanchia separates the province of nanking from that of xantung , being seated on their borders . against the evening , the weather growing more calm , they went with their vessels through the water-gate beyond the village , at the end of which they stay'd , having the whole day not gain'd above three quarters of a league , and pass'd out of the province of nanking into that of xantung . the province of xantung , being the fourth of the northern , verges south-east and north with the sea ; and on the west side surrounded with rivers : in the north it borders upon the province of peking ; in the south , on that of nanking , from which separated by the yellow river . the remainder thereof lies inclos'd within the rivers of iun and guei . the fourth in the morning weighing again , they pass'd through tsingchia and hanghsuansa , and also through two water-gates . to the westward , or behind this village , a great lake , by the chineses call'd yzianghoe , takes its beginning , and through two sluces discharges waters into those of iun. in the evening , though late , they came to the village tzizang , where they stay'd all night , being got three leagues and a half farther in several courses that day . the fifth about day-break they went forward , and about noon reach'd iaixinho , or iaxhinno , a little town consisting of thirty six houses , all built like forts , or defensive towers . here they stay'd some time for fresh coelies , who being come they weighed again , and first pass'd through a water-gate , lying in the fore-mention'd iaixinho ; afterwards through tsonoiacha , and two water-gates more . in the evening they arriv'd at maaliaeao , where they stay'd all night , having gain'd four leagues that day . here , as before , began to appear a lake on the east side of the channel . the countrey to the hills seeming to lie thereabouts under water . the sixth in the morning before day setting forward again they pass'd through ten flood-gates , and also by and through tsouteucha and naeyang , loutchiajeen , tongnang-fong , tsiongiaceen , chinkio , sinchia , tsoufee , and sohousum . in the evening they arriv'd at the south suburb tzinningfoe , or cinning , and anchor'd before a flood-gate , through which they were to pass . this day they had gain'd eight leagues . here , according to the mandarin guides saying , the hoaigan barques , which were in the fleet , must be chang'd , and therefore they must stay till the governor of the city had provided others for them . here the ambassador , to oblige hiulavja , one of his guides , that he might make haste , gave him a string of blood-coral . the eighth in the morning the governor of the militia of that place , being a tartar , came to complement the ambassador ; for which civility he was entertain'd with a glass of wine , and at his going away saw the horses and oxen , which he much admir'd . in the afternoon the mandarin guide hiulavja came with the two vessels to shift and take in the horses and oxen , but the netherlanders searching them , found them to be very old and crasie , and therefore sent them back again . the ninth in the morning a grand mandarin , a native chinese , came with hiulavja to visit the ambassador , who kindly entertain'd them : amongst other questions the ambassador ask'd them when they should go forward on their journey ; whereupon hiulavja answer'd , that the city had not yet provided toers , rice , money , and other necessaries , which should be gotten with all expedition , that they might have the least hindrance possible . but the ambassador suspecting it to be onely delays , judg'd it convenient to send the following letter to the conbon , or governor of that place , to this effect : the ambassador is arriv'd here from a remote ploce with the a chinkon , and therefore hopes that his lordship will forward the iourney ; for they have been a long time on the way , and the presents are subject to receive hurt and damage , therefore the ambassador desires talavja , that he would please to give order that there may be good barques prepar'd for the horses and oxen , and that the ambassador may be dispatch'd to go with all speed to peking . this letter being carry'd to the conbon by the secretary vander does , and read over , he reply'd , that it was never known , nor customary either going to , or coming from peking , to change vessels in that place . to which the secretary rnswer'd , that he hop'd he would excuse the ambassador , because he knew not the custom , as being a stranger ; he had made this request on the advice of his mandarin guides , who made him believe that the hoaigan barges must be chang'd here . the conbon after this discourse said , that all the emperor's goods should remain in the same barques in which they came thither , and that he would give order that the barques should be furnish'd with all necessaries ; that the hollanders might depart when they pleas'd . he also in the secretary's presence sent a mandarin to the touwatja , or master of the vessels , with commands that he should immediately furnish the barques with all manner of necessaries , and by no means detain the hollanders . the tenth in the morning a mandarin , sent from the conbon of that place , came to present the ambassador with two hogs , two sheep , two ducks , six hens , two pots of chamzoe , or zamzou , that is , liquor of rice , and some other fresh provisions ; which were all kindly accepted of , and the bearers rewarded with three tail of silver . about noon they pass'd through the water-gates , before which they had lay'n with all their vessels , and lay still before another sluce till the eleventh in the evening ; then setting forward again they arriv'd at cinning , or tzinning , or cuningsiu , the fourteenth city of note under yengche●… . this is a pleasant , though an ancient city , lying on the east shore of the channel iun , in a plain and morassy soil . the suburbs thereto belonging , which spread themselves on each side of the channel , are very large and populous , and hath on each side of the trench two strong water-gates . in the dark they sail'd by the villages oeling , siliphoe , and ghansu ; and in the afternoon dropp'd anchor at the village poetuen , a league and three quarters from the city tzinning . the twelfth in the morning weighing again , they shot three water-gates , and also pass'd by and through two villages , longhwanghmuao and nangwangao , lying close by one another , near the place where the river onghoo runs into this channel , so that the current which had hitherto in this graff been against them , was now somewhat with them , by which means they reach'd the village poelcely that evening ; and not long after arriv'd at koygoeva , where they anchor'd before two sluces , having that day gain'd about four leagues . the thirteenth they pass'd the sluces , and so leaving koygoeva they sail'd through three flood-gates , and by the villages inlako , tsinti , kingkiacouw , and oesienno : coming beyond the last , the wind began to blow very hard out of the north , so that they were forc'd to anchor near the shore to expect fairer weather , having this day sail'd four leagues . the fourteenth being calmer they weighed again , and sail'd about three quarters of a league , when they came before a flood-gate in the village oesienno , where they lay till the evening , because the mandarins said there was not water enough to float the vessels . towards evening they weighed again , and in the dusk pass'd by siliphoe , ulchelapoe , and oeliphoe ; and in the afternoon arriving at toukjamtuao , they dropp'd anchor before a water-gate , two leagues and a quarter from oesienno . the fifteenth in the morning about nine a clock they pass'd the sluces , and leaving the village tunkjamtuao , they came about noon to xantsuy , a city , where they stay'd a little while for fresh coelies ; which when come to them , they immediately went on . the city of xantsuy lies on each side of the channel iun , which on the west side at the going up of the trench , and fortifi'd with strong castles built square , and about an hours walking in circumference ; the walls of stone , strengthned with stone breast-works : there are also many stately buildings , which for want of inhabitants are faln to decay . amongst other edifices appears a famous pagode , or temple , teywan miao , inclos'd within a wall rais'd half with free-stone , and the other half with red and green bricks . the temple it self consists all of free-stone ; the roof on the in-side is of a vermilion colour , and on the top cover'd with yellow glaz'd tyles ; without the walls is a standing water , where , according to the relation of the chineses , some years since a stately temple suddenly sunk , with the whole congregation , priests and people . towards the evening they came to kimonsa , and dropp'd anchor before a water-gate , having that day gain'd three leagues and a half . the sixteenth in the morning they shot the sluces with all their vessels , before which they had lay'n that night , and came to another about a musquet shot thence ; through which they could not get till the afternoon , because of the shallow water . from thence they arriv'd before another in the village oasting , which they went through in the evening ; and in the dusk arriv'd at tsaotsing before a flood-gate , having that day been tow'd but three quarters of a league ; it was very difficult too for the great vessels to get through these sluces , which were in a manner quite dry on the north side , and on the south side not above three foot and a half of water , which being let out , there would not remain a foot and a quarter , when as the great barges drew two foot and a half so that the water must at least be a foot higher before they could get through ; wherefore they lay still two days , viz. the seventeenth and eighteenth ; but on the nineteenth they got through , and after a little sailing coming to the village gihaatsysy they dropp'd anchor before a water gate , having this half day been tow'd somewhat more than a league . the twentieth in the morning they went through the sluce , and at noon another ; and also by the village zoatiajeen , in the afternoon arriving at lieghayway they anchor'd before a water-gate , having gain'd two leagues this day . the one and twentieth in the morning having shot the last sluce , they arriv'd about nine a clock at the south suburb of tungjanfoe , otherwise call'd tungchang , the third city of eminency in the province of xantung . this little city of tungchang stands in a valley , built square , and about an hours walking in circumference , with defensive walls . in it are two eminent streets , which run cross through the town , in the middle of which stands a triumphal arch , or a high structure with four vaulted posterns , and as many roofs one above another . the gates are very strong , and have on each side four bulwarks , which they can , when storm'd , clear and make good . on the north side is a bridge of a hundred and thirty paces long , leading cross a water that incircles the city . on the south is a very populous suburb of great trade . on the east stands an iron pillar , four fathom and a half thick , and about twenty foot high , engraven at the bottom with several chinese characters , which according to their relation was set up there seven hundred years before , as a monument ; under which lay the body of an heroe , famous for his valorous atchievements , and good service done his countrey . the two and twentieth in the morning they left the south suburb of tunghang , having gotten fresh toers , for which they stay'd , and sailing a musquet shot eastward by the city , came about noon to sinsia , where they anchor'd before a sluce , having sail'd above a league this half day . here they were forc'd to lie all the afternoon and the next day , before they could get through for want of water . the twenty fourth in the morning they shot the fore-mention'd sluces , and about noon another ; and also pass'd by xoesu , liancotsue , liancotza . in the afternoon they came to toetsao , where they anchor'd before a water-gate , having been tow'd above a league that day . the twenty fifth setting forth again , they pass'd another sluce , and about noon they came to woersjavaan ; where taking fresh toers they went away immediately , with hopes to reach the city of linsing that day ; but being past ooetsjaven , taykiasa and tayhiaven , they saw that the channel lay full of the emperor's vessels , laden with tributary goods ; which by reason of its narrowness and sholeness in some places they could not pass by , which forc'd them ( though but half a league from linsing ) to stay till the water grew higher , having that day gain'd three leagues . the twenty sixth in the morning they went forward again , and about nine a clock they arriv'd at linsing ; into which they went with their barges ( for the channel runs through the middle of it ) till they came before a flood-gate , through which they were to pass , having this morning been tow'd half a league in a northerly course . all places hereabouts lay full of the emperors barges . the governor of this place , as the mandarin guides related , was depos'd , and a new one expected in two or three days from tungchianfoe ; for which reason they could not pass the sluce before which they lay , it being lock'd up with iron chains . the twenty seventh and twenty eighth nothing hapned of remark . the twenty ninth , being whitsunday , the ambassador was told , that the governor of tungchanfoe was come , and had taken possession of his place ; so that he thought fit the thirtieth in the morning , for the hastening of his journey , to write the following letter to him . the holland ambassador is come from remote countries , and hath staid here at linsing above four days . the chinkon hath been a long time a coming , and by that means subject to be spoil'd ; therefore the ambassador desires , that they may with all speed go to peking ; and to that purpose the sluces may be open'd , which will be serviceable to the emperor , and a great kindness to the ambassador . nobel carrying this letter , related at his return , that he had been with the new governor , who in answer to the ambassador's letter had told him , that he was sensible how far a journey the netherlanders were come , and that he knew ( having two years since been at emuy and quemuy ) what service they had done for the emperor ; therefore he would not detain them , but send a mandarin to search the barges ( because there being a custom-house , no goods but the emperors were to pass through without paying ) in which the emperors goods were , to see if any other private commodities were in them , or not ; which should no sooner be done , but he would give them leave to be gone , and accordingly a mandarin was forthwith sent , who at first was very earnest about searching of the goods : but when the ambassador answer'd him , that he might do it and begin at his vessel , but he would permit no chests nor cases to be open'd , he went away without looking upon them ; being first presented by the ambassador with two pieces of linnen , which was all he aim'd at . the next morning about day-break , passing the sluce with all the vessels , they went through the city of linsing , till they came to the river guei , or geu , which comes from the south to another part of the city . thus they left the channel iun , in which they had past through forty seven sluces , or flood-gates , not without great trouble , and expence of two and thirty days time ; yet according to the chineses saying , they were gotten happily and speedily out of it , because some years since , there was so little water in that channel , that the ordinary vessels had been forty five , and fifty days coming from tunchiangfoe , and linching ; which places are not above six leagues distant one from another . in the afternoon they got beyond linsing , which exceeds all other cities in this county for populousness , fair buildings , ( though on the west side it is much decay'd ) and traffique ; nay , it need not give place to any city in the whole empire , for it stands at the end of the channel iun , where the foremention'd channel and the river guei commix their waters ; by which means there is extraordinary conveniencies for shipping , the vessels and barques that come laden to this city with all sorts of merchandize , from most places in china , here pay custom to three treasurers chosen for that purpose . on the north side , you may see a bridge with nine arches , over which they pass from one part of the city to the other ; one of which arches is made so artificially , that it may be remov'd , and give passage to the biggest vessels , after they have paid their custom . the city ( seated in a plain and sandy soil ) hath a mud-wall , fortifi'd on the top with stone breast-works , having on the north side fifteen bulwarks , and two redoubts . half a league from the walls , on the north side of the city , is an exceeding high tower , built with eight corners , rising from the ground with nine galleries , every one nine cubits above another , so that the whole heighth amounts to ninety cubits . the out-wall consists of fine porcelane earth , curiously adorn'd with imagery and painting ; the inner , of various colour'd marble , pollish'd as smooth as glass , especially the black : the ascent is by a pair of winding stairs , not made in the middle , but betwixt two walls , which hath its entrance at every story , and from thence to the marble galleries , and gilded iron rails , which as an ornament are made round about the galleries ; at whose corners hang little bells , in such a manner , that being mov'd by the wind they make a pleasing sound : on the uppermost story stands a great image , thirty foot high , cast of copper , and gilt , to which , being a goddess , the tower is dedicated : from the upper gallery , the whole city , with the adjacent countrey , yield a pleasing and delightful prospect . on one side of this tower stands a fair pagode or temple , worth the seeing , for the great gilded images which are in it . in the afternoon they were tow'd along the river guei , through the village wantouwo ; and in the dusk of the evening , they arriv'd at ifong , a little village , where they anchor'd , being gotten three leagues with the tyde from linsing . this river guei takes its original on the west side of gueihoei , the fourth city of eminency in the province of honan , and from thence runs with many crooked meanders , between xantung and peking ; and at the castle tiencin disembogues into a bay call'd cang , which borders on the great indian ocean . the first of iune , weighing again , by break of day they had sight of oepoeye , and wankelo , two pretty villages ; at noon they were tow'd easterly by the city of vohincheen , but without stay ; so in the afternoon passing sangnes , about the evening they arriv'd at chianmaing , where they were to change their toers , having that day gain'd five leagues in several courses . the second in the morning , having gotten fresh coelies , they set out from chiamaing , and past by tsasuang and singkiakouw ; and in the evening they arriv'd at the city of oesingjeen , or uciening , otherwise call'd vuching , the fourteenth city belonging to the metropolis tungchang , in the province of xantung , where they cast anchor . vuching lies inclos'd with a square wall on the east side of the river , having on the same a well-built suburb . this day they gain'd five leagues and a half , according to the course of the stream , which thereabouts is full of windings and shallow water . the third in the morning they reach'd the villages thunloo , soenusoe , and teckchiouw ; and at noon arriv'd at the city taatchiouw , otherwise call'd tachu . this city lieth in a square , ( as most of the other cities in china ) built on the right side of the river guei , as you go up the same ; it is inlarg'd with a fair and populous suburb : the city it self , though full of handsom houses , yet hath lost much of his former luster , suffering in the last tartar wars . the wall is about thirty foot high , well built , and fortifi'd with bulwarks and breast-works . the chiefest trade of the inhabitants consists in the brewing of ( as we may call it ) chinese beer , which the tartars transport from thence to other places . here they lay still a little while , waiting for fresh toers , which having gotten , they weigh'd again , and came that evening to soukuntang , a village , where they staid to change their toers again , having this day gain'd six leagues and a half . the next morning , being the fourth , having gotten other coelies , they proceeded on their journey , and past by some vessels that were come from peking , in one of which was the general of the province of quantung , sent thither to succeed him that was then there , having ( in regard of his great age ) desir'd a writ of ease . about nine a clock they landed at sangjueen , where they tarry'd some time ; from thence going on in the afternoon , they came to ghanning and seufeukhouw ; and against the evening at lienuchoe , where they anchor'd , having that day gone six leagues . according to the information of the villagers , here the province of xantung parted from that of peking ; though others will have it , that those two provinces are separated by the city taatchiouw . the fifth in the morning , they weigh'd at break of day , and sailing down the river with a fair wind from lienuhoe , they past about eight a clock by taloeveen , at nine a clock westward , by the city tonquangchien , or tungquiang , on the south side of the river guei , about a musquet shot up into the countrey . this city ( as the rest ) built square , contains about an hours walk in circumference , inviron'd with strong walls , and deep moats : in the market-place , in the middle of the city stands a great iron lyon ; and the countrey about is planted with all manner of trees , pleasant to behold . at noon they landed at ieusang ; in the evening , at poethouw , where they dropt anchor , waiting for new toers , having this day sail'd four leagues in the province of peking . the next morning , so soon as day-light appear'd , they left poethouw with a fair wind and new toers ; and in the forenoon , past suskiajeen , sjenzoctan , swykvao , sakkiavoy , siensiteen , fonkiakoul , sangui , and suangcho ; and at noon arriv'd at the city of siangchiouw , where they found other toers ready , with which they immediately went away again , and past that afternoon by paliswang , zaysisung , ulchilitung , soucoulthon , suckiaswun , sang , isuang , ul , and vly , besides many pagodes and hamlets of decay'd houses , and arriv'd in the evening at the city of chinche , where they lay still that night , to be furnish'd with fresh coelies . the seventh , before day-light , new coelies coming , they immediately went on their journey , and very early past by and through several villages , viz. sanquesucan , iaquacouw , tonchekouw , palisuang ; and about eight a clock , they went eastward along by the city chingchee . by this city , a river running up into the countrey , takes its course to the south ; soon after , they went by sayetwang , masang , haysoemat , and suang . at noon , they past thorow lioucho , where they should have chang'd their toers ; but the wind blowing very fair , they past by without striking sail , which favoring them all the afternoon , they went by nine villages , viz. soucoulthung , koutche , tankoulthung , soutouwa , gehockia , chingsuan , likiathue , sinceatheen , canthea , suatheen ; and in the evening , to the city of chinchay , lying on the eastern shore of this river , where they dropt anchor to stay all night , having this day sail'd eight leagues and a half . the eighth they set out again with fresh coelies and a south wind , from the city of chinchay ; and in the forenoon , as they had done the day before , they past by many villages , lying on each side of the river , as oelifoang , loulysuang , thouliouw , taywansuang , oekiamiao , boatsaac , t' zongkiasuaan , sangjue , iangleotzing , liekiatwang , tzautsocauw , and piechie ; and in the afternoon arriv'd at the city of tjensinghway , otherwise call'd tiencin , where they dropt anchor , having that day sail'd six leagues . the general of the militia in this place , being a tartar , and a man of great quality , whose sister was one of the present emperor's fathers concubines , came to complement and welcome the ambassador , and also to invite him the next day to a treat , for which civility the ambassador returning thanks , said , that he was tired and indispos'd , and therefore durst not venture to go out , but desir'd his highness to excuse him . whereupon the general reply'd , that he would prepare the entertainment in one of his barques , and come and lie with it by the ambassadors , that he might not trouble himself to go ashore : on which , van hoorn seeing that it could not be otherwise , provided to come . the ninth in the morning , the general sent for the ambassador , whereon , he , with nobel , putmans , and the secretary vander does , went with some of the retinue to his barque , lying a little behind the ambassadors , where they were courteously receiv'd , and immediately plac'd at tables which stood all ready before their coming ; soon after came also the toya or governor of the city , who also seem'd to be invited there , and was plac'd by the general at his own table : then the word being given , the dishes were brought in , fill'd with variety of meats , dress'd after the chinese manner : the general urging no discourse , nor asking the netherlanders any questions , only us'd his endeavor to perswade them to be merry , and eat and drink freely . after the hollanders had well feasted , and thank'd the general for his kind entertainment , they took their leave : when the ambassador judg'd it convenient , in requital of the general 's kindness , to present him with two pieces of linnen , a string of amber beads , five ells of stammel , one piece of perpetuanaes , a perspective glass , and two bottles of rose-water ; all which , with a letter , putmans was to carry the next morning : the letter was written to this effect . the ambassador returns humble thanks for his kind entertainment , and lets his lordship know , that since that , he is recover'd again , and in good health . the ambassador shall always remember his honors favors ; in requital of which , and as a sign of his good inclination , he requests , that he will please to accept of these presents , which will highly oblige him . putmans returning , brought word , that the general would not accept of them , but had desir'd him to refer it till they came back from peking ; thanking the ambassador with a complementing letter . the city or garrison of tienein lies in a triangular form , at the promontary of xang , where all the rivers of the province of peking meet ; and after having pass'd her high walls , disembogue themselves into the sea. the inhabitants of this city trade much , for which it stands very convenient : all the ships that come out of the sea , or from any in-land places which will go up to peking , must pass by it , wherefore there is always an incredible many vessels ; there is also generally the choice of all merchandize , because this city is free for any one to trade in , and pay no custom . the city it self is surrounded with high , defensive walls , and defended by a strong garrison . against noon , leaving tiensingway , after they had sail'd a little way , though still in the suburb , they left the river guei , which had help'd them very much by her ebbing water , and went into another , which came out of the north into that of guei ; so that they had both wind and tyde against them , and by that means went but very slowly ; yet by toing , they got past quanfa , sijkoelda , iangsang , and peytsang , lying on each side of this river ; and in the evening dropt anchor at p'hoekoel , having since their departure from tiensingway , sail'd about a league and a half . the eleventh in the evening , they left p'hoekoel , and went that day with sailing and towing , by thanquasue , poecue , ganchol , p'hoekhouw , hangchue , and mactiachoa . the country hereabouts is plain , manur'd , and full of houses . in the afternoon they arriv'd at a great village , call'd iangtzin , where they waited for fresh toers , having this day gain'd three leagues on several courses , twice or thrice surrounding the compass . the twelfth in the morning , the mandarin guide hinlavja , sent to acquaint the netherlanders , that there were no coelies to be had there , therefore ask'd the ambassador if he would hire men. but van hoorn answer'd , that since he had not done it all this journey , he would not do it now ; so that they went away with a good wind , which at first prov'd successful to them , but some turning , by reason of the crooked windings of the river , they were forc'd by all the coelies , to be tow'd one after another ; yet notwithstanding this , they past that day by zeetiatwangh , phinkoulutin , t' zatzuen , and three other villages . in the evening they dropt anchor at gosathun , where they staid that night , having this day sail'd two leagues and a half . the next morning , being the thirteenth , the wind blowing fair , they set sail again ; yet the barques often sticking fast on the ground , they made but little way ; yet having past wankafan and sitiafoe , they came late in the evening to the city of gioechioe , where they staid all night , having this day sail'd but two leagues and three quarters . about nine a clock in the evening , the mandarin guide hanlavja , and the chinese secretary soukjen , and the two interpreters ienko and liulako , came in a small boat to the ambassadors barge , telling him , that they were going to meet the new general that came from peking , and was hard by ( as the netherlanders could see by the lights in his boats ) going to hoksieu , to depose the there present tziangpovi . this news was not very strange to the hollanders , having been often told by the guide mandarins and their interpreters , that the foremention'd general in hoksieu was depos'd , and that the vice-roy singlamong was condemned to pay two thousand tail of silver , because he had let the netherland ships go away without the emperors leave , ( which the hollanders look'd upon ( it being mixt with no true words ) to be only a tale ; but that perhaps ( since they saw that another came to depose him ) he might for some misdemeanor or other , be sent for to peking . at midnight , the foremention'd hanlavja , the secretary , and interpreters came aboard to tell the ambassador , that they could not speak with his excellency that evening , he being gone to sleep before they came , but they would go to him early the next morning ; as accordingly they did ; desiring to know of the ambassador what time he might wait upon him . but returning , they brought word , that his excellency durst not permit it , because he had not yet had audience from the emperor . mean time his highness sail'd by the netherlanders , accompany'd with twenty great barges . the city gioechioe is a ruin'd place , bury'd almost in heaps of rubbish , occasion'd by the last war. after they had gotten coelies , they left that city , though with slow advance , because the river ( notwithstanding the wind was good ) in many places ( as they had seen the day before ) was full of dry sands ; yet at last , passing by sanghkiatwangh , they could ( because of the night coming on ) get no further than wanghiapan , where they came to an anchor , having , notwithstanding they had a good wind , sail'd but two leagues and a little more . the fifteenth in the morning they weigh'd again , and with sailing and towing , past by ponsinghou and googothien ; and in the afternoon arriv'd at goechin , where they staid all night , having this day gain'd three leagues . about half a league from goechin , lies the city goeycen , north-west into the countrey , which appear'd but little to the netherlanders , ( for they did not put in to it ) but seem'd rather like a large castle than a city . a little before they arriv'd at goechien , a grand mandarin , a tartar ( as it was said ) nephew to the present emperor , came to complement and visit the ambassador in his barge ; where he was entertain'd with a glass of spanish wine , which having drank , and seen the horses , he took his leave . the sixteenth , leaving goechien , they proceeded on their journey , and pass'd by many houses , built on both sides of the river ; and also by some villages , as kongidieen , t' santan , nainaimeao , iaumeao , and xantiento , the suburb of sangsinghwey ; and in the evening , arriv'd on the east side of the same city , before a great plain , lying between the city walls and the river ; having this day sail'd three leagues . here they were to lie ( because the river being in a manner dry , they could get no higher ) till the emperors order came to unlade the presents , and go with them by land to peking , which was four leagues distance . the seventeenth , nothing happen'd of remark . the eighteenth , several mandarins came to visit and welcom the ambassador ; and likewise that mandarin which was with him on the fifteenth , which was said to be the emperors nephew , who gave the ambassador two sheep for a fire-lock , which he much desir'd . amongst other discourses , van hoorn ask'd this lord , if no other ambassadors from any other place were in peking ? to which he answer'd , none , but some from the corean isles , which were shortly to return . there happen'd little of note here , only the mandarin guide came to acquaint the ambassador , that the next morning carts and coelies would come to carry the goods to peking , and that one of the lipous would be at a town call'd tonghsieuw , four leagues from thence , to receive the ambassador in the emperor's name , and conduct him to peking . the next morning , being the nineteenth , many carts , coelies , and horses came to fetch the presents , with all the persons belonging to the embassy , and their goods , to peking by land ; whereupon , the ambassador gave immediate order for the unlading of them , in which they spent all the morning . the ambassador gave the barge-men ( though every one apart ) which came with him and his retinue from sucheu and hoaigan , eighty six tail of silver , with which they were very well contented . about noon , the netherlanders set forward on their journey to tongsieuw , with the presents and their other goods , which were guarded by some troopers , and between a concourse of thousands of townsmen , rusticks , women , and children . about three a clock , coming to tongsieuw , all the goods were put into an old decay'd house , where the netherlanders also lodg'd , but found small conveniencies . the twentieth , setting forth by day-light , and having rid thorow palikua , swango , and kapucheen , they came within half a league of peking , where they were welcom'd by one of the lipous , call'd liu lavja , a native tartar , who kindly receiv'd them ; and after some complements , conducted them to the city , which they enter'd just about noon in good order . coming within the gates of peking , they thank'd god for his mercy , in bringing them so great a journey all in good health , being a way of many leagues , in which they had spent six moneths , travelling both by water and land , by and thorow thirty seven cities , three hundred thirty five villages and thirty four temples . they were led by the emperors palace to the tartars or prime chancellors court , standing behind the emperors , where all his imperial majesties presents , according to order were to be left ; and then the hollanders to go to their lodgings prepar'd for them . the streets through which they pass'd swarm'd with people , thousands standing on each side of the way , which made so great a dust ( to which inconveniency the streets in peking are very subject ) that they could scarcely see ; wherefore they were bid to sit down under the gate or entrance of the court , from amongst the croud of the people , which by thousands stood before it , there to stay for the presents which were left somewhat behind in their riding through the city . having staid about a quarter of an hour under the gate , and drank a cup of tee , the goods came ; whereupon the hollanders were led into a chamber , leaving putmans and some of the retinue to look to , and separate the emperors presents from the other . the ambassador and nobel , with the rest , coming into the chamber , they found some secretaries sitting on a table , which pointed to van hoorn to sit on the floor ; but he said , he could better stand , which they observing , bid him sit on the same table where they sat , which he accordingly did . then the foremention'd secretaries began to ask the ambassador , by order of the lipous , the following questions , viz. concerning his quality : from whence the horses and oxen came ? how old they were , and how many miles every horse could go in a day ? to all which questions he gave them fitting answers . they likewise ask'd who was the chief in quality ? whether the ambassadors son or nobel ? because the general of hoksieu had plac'd the ambassadors son first : to which was answer'd , that the lord van hoorn's son , was according to the lord generals order in batavia , to have the upper place ; besides many other frivolous questions , not worthy rehearsal . mean while , the lipou which had fetch'd in the netherlanders , came to bring them some meat dress'd after the chinese manner , which they kindly accepted of , having eaten nothing all that day before . putmans also came to tell the ambassador , that after the netherlanders had taken nineteen chests with the emperors presents out of the carts , the tatan or prime chancellor coming thither with another person of quality , had forbid them to unlade any more , and that they would have the emperors letter , which after much trouble , being found , having happily a day or two before been wrapt up in a yellow cloth ; the ambassador bare headed , bowing himself three times , laid it with both hands on a table cover'd with red cloth , ( behind which stood the first and second tatan ) not having time to deliver it in a silver charger , or any thing else of value ; which done , the netherlanders were again conducted into the room in which they were before , without a word spoke on either side . soon after , the remaining presents , horses , oxen , and other goods were dispos'd into proper places . as they went to their lodings , they were told that the horses must be saddled , and the oxen put into their waggon , to be brought to court the next morning ; because the emperor had design'd to see them . and now the ambassador coming to his new prepar'd lodging , was much amaz'd that there was not so much room as would hold the goods , horses , and oxen , nor no convenience for himself nor his people ; whereupon chiding the mandarins that brought him thither , he ask'd , if that was a house fit for an ambassador which came so great a journey , and had brought such rich presents , and whose countreymen had done the emperor such remarkable service ; withal , that it was impossible for him in that place , to take out the saddles for the horses , and also the coach ; yet nevertheless he would do his endeavor , although he fear'd much that it could not be done . the mandarins observing the small conveniencies that the netherlanders would have in that place , said , that they would acquaint their master with it , and perswade them that they might have better lodgings next day ; mean-while , the ambassador must by no means fail to saddle the horses , and fit the oxen , that they might be brought to the court next morning ; but the ambassador telling him that it was no way possible , unless they wrought the whole night ; the mandarins took their leave . about midnight two mandarins came again to the ambassador's lodging , sent from the lipous to tell him , that the horses and oxen must be brought to the court before day , and if they could not be saddled , to bring them without , for the emperor would be there in person to see them , which would be no small honor. the one and twentieth , about three a clock in the morning , one of the lipous came to fetch the horses and oxen to the court ; whereupon , they were immediately caparison'd and harness'd , but the chariot being fitted up , could not come out of the door , so that being forc'd to leave it , nobel and the secretary , conducted by the lipous , went with the horses and oxen to the court ; from whence returning , at nine a clock , they gave the ambassador the following account : that entring the emperor's court at break of day , they past through four strong gates , then they walk'd along by the walls of the foremention'd palace , about a quarter of a mile , at the end of which they went through a fifth gate into the inner court , where the horses and oxen were first view'd by the chief zoutaizin or councellor of state , who was a brown tartar , with one eye , and a white beard , about sixty years old , who , as they said , by his conduct valor and prudence , govern'd almost the whole realm . he also told nobel and the secretary , that they should go and stand back a little , for the emperor was coming in person to see the horses and oxen , and that when his imperial majesty came out , they should kneel . but the horses stood still , held by four hollanders , in the same place where the before-mention'd zoutaizin had seen them ; and the oxen also held by two , were about twenty paces from the place where the emperor afterward came to view them : the grooms were likewise commanded to kneel ; a little while after , four horses with yellow saddles came in at the inner court gate , on one of which the emperor sitting , stood still , just without the middle gate of the inner court. the emperor , according to nobel and the secretary's relation , was a person of a middle stature , pretty white , and about sixteen years of age , not gorgeously habited , having only a blue silk damask coat on , imbroyder'd before , behind , and on the shoulders , with yellow boats , looking stedfastly upon the horses for a considerable time ; at length , drawing his eyes from them , smiling , he spake to the foremention'd governor about them , by which the hollanders perceiv'd that his majesty was well pleas'd with them . then the emperor gave order , that two of the horses should be rid by the commissary berkman , and one horse and an ox be brought nearer him , where he look'd upon them with a more curious eye . after which , the horses and oxen being led a little way thence , his imperial majesty alighting , sate down on a little bench , in the same place where he had stood with his horse ; and likewise the two first zautaizins , or councellors of state , sate down about four or five paces from the emperor , on his left hand , on carpets of cloth ; the first of the two , was the person that had seen the horses and oxen alone ; the other was also a tartar : when upon his majesties order a cup of bean broth was given him , and also to the netherlanders , who drank it on their knees : moreover , the emperor commanded to ask them , how far holland was from batavia , and batavia from hoksieu ? and also , by whom the ambassador was sent ? to which they reply'd , that holland was eight moneths sailing from batavia , and batavia about six weeks from hoksieu ; and likewise , that the ambassador by orders of their prince in holland , was sent from the lord maetzuiker in batavia , which was all that was ask'd them ; but the horses and oxen on the emperor's order , taken from them , and led into a stable , opposite to the gate of the inner court ; after which , the netherlanders had leave to depart ( when to their full satisfaction , they had seen the emperor above half an hour ) the same way they came , leaving his imperial majesty sitting in the foremention'd place . soon after , nobel and the secretaries return with the remaining attendance , two mandarins sent from the emperor , came to desire two hollanders , one to dress the horses , and another the oxen , and shew his grooms the manner of it , which the ambassador immediately granted . the lipou liu-lavja , which had the day before fetch'd in the ambassador , came also to his lodgings to tell him , that the remaining presents must immediately be made ready to be carry'd to the court ; to which purpose carts would immediatly be brought thither to fetch them ; likewise , that the lord ambassador , his son , and as many persons more as he pleas'd , might come along with them , because he ought to be present when the goods were look'd over , to see if none were wanting , which was not needful at the horses and oxen , and therefore they were accepted of ; whereupon , the ambassador making himself ready , order'd the presents to be put into the carts , and went with nobel , putmans , the secretary , and eleven persons of his retinue , towards the court ; but was first carry'd to the council of state 's house , where he had left the nineteen chests with presents : here having sorted all the goods ( except five chests with white pepper , which the tatan said were needless ) they were sent to the emperor's palace ; whither soon after the tatan ( who rid before through another gate with the goods ) the ambassador and all his retinue follow'd . coming to the inner court , where the emperor saw the horses in the morning , they found the carts with the goods there before them , and also the tatan sitting in the open court. here the ambassador and his attendance were also shewn to sit down on the ground behind him , which they accordingly did , on coats brought with them for that purpose . having staid about half an hour , the two prime councellors or zoutaizins of the emperor , came also thither , and seated themselves on their pieces of cloth on the ground ; and having rested themselves a little , they call'd the tatan , who kneeling before them , receiv'd their commands , which was , to tell the ambassador , that the emperor ask'd if the lord maetzuiker in batavia was in good health ? to which kneeling on one knee , he answer'd , that he was . then the councellors ask'd , if they were all four persian horses , and the oxen bengael ? and also , if the netherlanders were at peace with the persian and bengael ? to which the ambassador reply'd , that they were , and had many years liv'd like brothers , and real friends . they also ask'd , what sorts of grain there grew in holland ? to which they gave a fitting account . then the oxen were order'd to be put into the chariot , and the ambassadors son to come and shew him reverence . soon after the presents , except the lanthorns , were carry'd away again without the emperor's coming to look upon them , and leave granted to the ambassador to return to his lodgings . mean while , putmans and ruwenoort staid in the court to undo the lanthorns , which the emperor , after the ambassador's departure came to see ; and likewise the oxen drawing the chariot , in which he order'd two of his attendants to sit , and be drawn in it ; so that putmans and ruwenoort also saw the emperor . several grand mandarins went to visit the ambassador in his lodgings ; all which he entertain'd with great kindness , and according to the conveniency of the place . the two and twentieth , early in the morning a secretary belonging to the lipous , came to the ambassador's lodgings , to tell him , that putmans must come to the tatan's house to unpack the emperor's presents , and look them over ; whereupon , putmans accordingly went thither . this secretary humbly proffer'd his service to the ambassador , saying , he would rejoyce , if by his advice , or ought else , he might be serviceable to his excellency ; for which he receiv'd many thanks from the ambassador , who answer'd him , that he would slip no opportunity to make use of him . the same day , ienko the interpreter inform'd the ambassador , that he had been told from credible persons , that he should be brought within three days before the imperial throne , to have audience granted him , which although he did not absolutely believe , yet he prepar'd all things in a readiness . there also came a commissioner with four mandarins , sent from the prime counsellor , or zoutaizin of the emperors , to ask the ambassador if he had no blood-coral , perpetuana's , or other goods to sell , because the emperor would perhaps buy some of them ? whereupon the ambassador reply'd , that the ong , or general of batavia , had strictly forbid him to sell any thing , but what he had was at the emperor's service : which said , they took their leave . there likewise came two mandarins to keep watch in the ambassador's lodgings ; so that the netherlanders were then guarded by four mandarins , and twenty soldiers , that every one was kept from going out ( except those whom they pleas'd ) or coming into the house . the mandarin guides also , which since their coming thither had been lodg'd there , were remov'd to another place ; but the chinese interpreter soukjen , stay'd with them . at noon putmans returning , said , that he had again been in the tatans house , and laid a piece of every sort of goods to view , all which was seal'd up in a chest to shew the emperor , and that the rest were left in chests to be look'd over . in the afternoon one of the lipous secretaries came on horseback to the gate of the ambassador's lodging , saying onely to the interpreters , that the lord ambassador must make himself ready against midnight , to appear before the emperor , and to deliver the presents himself to his majesty : which said , he immediately hasted away again without any answer . van hoorn made himself ready against the fore-mention'd time . the same afternoon putmans was again sent for to the tatan , that he might ( as they said ) take the rest of presents out of the packs , that they might be shewn to the emperor altogether the next morning , and be in readiness to be deliver'd by the ambassador to his imperial majesty . putmans returning very late in the night related , that he had been with the tatan , and had taken all the goods out of the chests , yet laid them in again . moreover , he was commanded to tell the ambassador , that he should make himself ready betimes to go to the court the following night . the twenty eighth , two hours before day-light , the ambassador was with all his retinue fetch'd to the court by some prime mandarins , being led through three other gates than those which they pass'd the day before , to an inner court : having pass'd the third gate , they saw in a great plain before the portals of a stately house , all the presents set on the ground , and close by them the second tatan , who also pointed to them to sit down by the presents , which they did . about half an hour after the ambassadors from the corean isles , being three in number , came also thither with fifty attendants , habited after the chinese manner , with long hair , yet poorly dress'd , and of mean aspects ; which were order'd to sit a good way behind the netherlanders , on the left side of the going in at the door . in the interim , whilst the netherlanders stay'd above two hours , some discourse pass'd between the lipou lilavja and the ambassador , about a letter which the interpreter genko said the ambassador would deliver to the emperor ; which the lipou advis'd him not to do , saying , that it was not customary there ; for if they would request any thing of the emperor , they must first acquaint the lipou with it , that they might again impart it at convenient times to the emperor : whereupon the ambassador reply'd , that he would do nothing but what he advis'd him to , because he was a stranger and knew not their customs . as to what concern'd the letter which the interpreter had told him of , it was nothing else but a complement of thankfulness to his imperial majesty , which he design'd to speak to him , and whether it would be fit to deliver it to the emperor before all his business was done . there likewise came another lipou to the ambassador , saying , that he had understood by one of the zoutaisins , that it might happen , that the emperor would ask the ambassador some questions , which if he did , he advis'd him to make short and brief answers . lastly , the ambassador was told , that he might again return to his lodging , because the emperor would not that day come out to see the presents ; yet that putmans must stay there to see the chests and packs open'd , if any thing should be order'd to be taken out of them ; all which was accordingly perform'd : but the ambassador being in the last gate to go out of the court , was desir'd to stay a little , where putmans came to him , saying , that genko the interpreter had demanded the keys of the chest in which the presents were , which having open'd he was order'd to follow the ambassador . a little after he was told , that he might go home with his retinue , which he did , and was no sooner come thither , but he found a list written in the chinese tongue ; in which was set down the provision that the emperor allow'd the ambassador every day , viz. for the ambassador , his son iohn van hoorn , and nobel , two geese , four hens , three fish , six catty of meal , three tail of black tee , a pound and a half of waetsjoe , one of mesoe , one of soya , one of oyl , nine catty of herbs and garlick , six cans of liquor , and every five days a hundred pears , five catty of grapes , or raisins , five catty of dry'd prunes , a hundred and fifty apricocks , and likewise every other day a sheep . for six men every day twelve catty of pork , six of meal , six of tauwhoe , three tail of black woetsjoe , one catty and a half of misoe , the like of soya , the like of oyl , and six great vessels of drink . for fifteen persons every day seven catty and a half of pork , two of herbs , one of salt , five jugs of liquor . in the afternoon genko the interpreter came to acquaint the ambassador , that all the presents being taken out of the chests and packs , were brought before the emperor in his court , where his imperial majesty had seen them , and accepted of them ; which did not a little rejoyce the netherlanders , when they heard that all the presents were deliver'd without any of them being damnifi'd , except some flaws in the lantern . there also came two commission'd mandarins from the lipous , to ask if the ambassador could about two days hence go to zamboie , that is complement the emperor ? and withall , to go for the emperor 's privy seal the next morning ? to which he answer'd , that he was ready at all times to obey his imperial majesties command . the ambassador also ask'd these mandarins whether the emperor had accepted of the presents ? and if he had done with them ? to which they reply'd , yes . whereupon the ambassador said , that he was sorry , his house being so small , he could not entertain them according to his good inclination : to which they answer'd , that the ambassador's good will was sufficient , and that three days hence he should remove into a great house , which was preparing for him . the next day , being the four and twentieth , about nine a clock a mandarin came to the ambassador's lodging , to tell him that it was time to go and shew reverence to his imperial majesties seal : whereupon he went thither , with his son , nobel , putmans , the secretary , and five of his attendants , whom the fore ▪ mention'd mandarin conducted into an old great mandarins house that stood behind the tatans ; which when entred , they saw through one of the palace gates the place where the seal is kept , being a little eight corner'd house , and were directed to sit under the gate , to defend themselves from the heat of the sun ; where , having stay'd half an hour , they heard a voice bidding them ascend ; having pass'd on about fifteen paces they heard the same voice crying , kneel ; and afterwards again , bow your heads three times together , which done you may rise ; soon after it said , kneel down again , and once more bow your heads three times ; so that they were to bow eighteen times and kneel six ; all which being pass'd over , they cry'd , stand up , and go to your lodgings , which accordingly they did . after the ambassador had been at home about half an hour , he was told , that the chief councellor of state , or tatan , would be there presently : whereupon they made themselves all ready to entertain his highness , who soon after came thither with two lipous : they ask'd the netherlanders by an interpreter several questions , viz. how long holland had been in being ? near what kingdoms it border'd ? what goods and merchandises were to be had from thence ? to all which his highness receiv'd satisfactory answers : so having spent half an hour in asking questions , and it beginning to grow very hot in the ambassador's little house , it being about noon , he said that he would go home , and leave the two fore-mention'd lipous there , to be resolv'd of some more questions by the ambassador ; who caus'd two pistols , one fire-lock , and two sword blades to be shewn to his highness , with request that he would take them with him in commemoration of holland ; but he excusing himself , said , that the ambassador's good inclination was enough ; which said , he departed . the two lipous ask'd him many frivolous questions , not forgetting the least thing ; nay , desir'd to know what tails the sheep and hares had in holland : in which discourse they spent most part of the day , the ambassador giving them their desired answers . after their secretary had written down all things , they took their leave : the ambassador proffer'd them some presents , thereby to draw their inclinations towards him , but they refus'd them like the tatan . mean while the emperor sent eighteen tartar saddles , with all their furniture , to the ambassador's lodging , to use whilst he stay'd there . the four watch mandarins were the same day presented by the ambassador with a piece of perpetuana , and five tail of silver . the twenty fifth the prime secretary to the lipous came with two mandarins ( all three habited after a stately manner , fit to shew obedience to the emperor ) to the ambassador's lodgings after midnight , to tell him , that it was time to go to the palace : whereupon the ambassador went thither with most of his retinue , which were all led through three gates into the same plain wherein they sat the morning before , and there order'd to stay till day-light , when the emperor would appear sitting in his throne . having spent two hours , and the day beginning to appear , they saw the plain full of mandarins richly habited , that were come thither to zamboie , or shew obedience to the emperor ; so that the hollanders divertis'd themselves with looking upon the multitude . having sat till half an hour after day-break , they were conducted farther to a fourth gate ; about fifteen paces from which they saw five elephants , with gilded towers on their backs , ( three on the right , and two on the left side of the entrance , ) and likewise four of the emperor 's wayns without horses , standing on both sides of this gate , which hath three passages . they were conducted through the left gate between the elephants , which they had no sooner pass'd but they saw a fifth gate , built like the fourth , but ▪ somewhat higher ; to which they went by an ascent , and found it also to have three passages , through the middlemost of which ( where on the right side stood the emperor's palakin ) they go directly to the imperial throne : but they were , as at the fourth gate , led through the third entry ( because none dare go through the middlemost but the emperor himself ; ) which having pass'd , they came into a spacious court ; at the end whereof stood the palace wherein the throne was erected ; to which they ascend by marble steps . the court was full of mandarins , cloth'd after the best manner , sitting in rows one by another . on each side of the throne stood many umbrella's , flags and standards , of yellow , blue , and white ; below the marble steps , on each side of the ascent of the throne stood about thirty persons in a row , cloth'd in the emperor's livery , being yellow , and also ten white horses with yellow saddles , five on each side . the ambassador and all his retinue were plac'd on the left side of the throne , at the end of the first row of mandarins ; where having sat a very little while , they were forc'd to rise up to make way for some grand lords that were going to the throne . about half an hour after a small bell was heard to ring , and four persons making a noise , or flacking with whips , which was just as if a field of canes had been set on fire . soon after they heard a voice , which proclaim'd something in the tartar language ; whereupon many prime lords and great persons went and stood directly before the throne between some blue stones ( which were laid there about half a foot high , to the number of eighteen or twenty ) and upon the proclamation of a herald they shew'd their obeisance to the throne , by thrice kneeling , and nine times bowing of their heads : during this , a sweet harmony was heard of several sorts of instruments . when these grand lords had made their obeisance , the ambassador , being call'd by the herald , was by two lipous led with his assistants between the fore-mention'd blue stones , and plac'd just behind the sixteenth , where they could neither see the emperor nor throne , yet made obeisance in the same manner as the others had done before , the musick beginning to play when they kneel . this done , the lipous went again to their places where they sat before ; but the ambassador , his son , and nobel , were through a by-way led up the marble steps that ascended to the house where the throne stood ; where they were plac'd next to the second tatan , or chancellor , from whence they saw the glittering throne , and the emperor in cloth of gold , the imperial stool not being above fourteen paces from the place where the ambassador sat . soon after van hoorn , his son , and nobel , were presented with a cup of imperial bean-broth ; which they had no sooner drank , but the emperor rising from his throne , seem'd to come to them , but went out behind the throne . he being a brown slender youth , about sixteen years old , had , as the netherlanders were inform'd , twelve kings for his guard. after his imperial majesties departure , the ambassador also went soon after with all his retinue to his lodgings , not without great joy ( because he found himself somewhat indispos'd ) that he had made an end of this grand business . having been at home half an hour , the prime secretary to the lipous came thither , to ask him how far such and such places were distant from holland ? and if there were any tygers , or other ravenous beasts in holland ? to which having receiv'd due answers , he took his leave . to the mandarin that provided horses for the netherlanders , and conducted them to the court , the ambassador gave five ells and a half of stammel , which he accepted of , and us'd great diligence to get it out of the ambbassador's lodgings . since the council in batavia had expresly commanded , that when the emperor had been complemented , and his presents deliver'd to him , they should also present the taisins , or councellors of state , therefore the ambassador propos'd in council , in what manner it was best to be done , and to which persons : whereupon it was judg'd convenient , that it should be to the following persons , because they were to assist the netherlanders during the emperor's minority , viz. the four zoutaizins , being of his imperial majesties privy council , who govern'd the empire during his nonage , should be presented with half a piece of scarlet , half a piece of black cloth , and half a piece of sky-colour'd cloth , two pieces of crown-serge , three of cloth-serge , ten ells of holland velvet , one quilt , ten pieces of fine linnen , two of fine guinee linnen , two large carpets , two fine chitsen , one piece of sandal-wood , twelve pieces of blood-coral , four pieces of great amber , one fire-lock , one pair of pistols , two swords with rich gilded handles , one pair of pocket-pistols , two pieces of whalebone , two rhinocerots horns , two unicorns horns , six pair of spectacles , one perspective glass . to each of the three other tatans , or chancellors , the chief in the lipous assembly , that they might impart the hollanders requests to the emperor , were presented half a piece of crimson , half a piece of black , and half a piece of sky-colour'd cloth , one piece of black cloth ▪ serge , one of crown-serge , one piece of sandal wood , ten ells of green velvet , six pieces of adathiis , two of fine guinee linnen , two carpets , one string of amber beads , three pieces of great , and three of small blood-coral , two great pieces of amber , one sword-blade , one pair of pistols , two unicorns horns , two rhinocerots horns , one perspective glass , six pair of spectacles , and some glass ▪ works . to each of the three lipous , or speakers for strangers , acting in all ambassador's affairs , were presented half a piece of crimson , half a piece of black , and half a piece of sky-colour'd cloth , one piece of cloth-serge , one of black crown-serge , ten dutch silk-stuffs , four pieces of adathiis , one of guinee linnen , one carpet , one ordinary string of amber beads , six pieces of blood-coral , one great piece of amber , one pair of pistols , one carbine , one sword-blade , and two rhinocerots horns . every one of the secretaries belonging to the lipous were presented with ten ells of stammel , one piece of cloth-serge , one of perpetuana , one carpet , two pieces of adathiis , one of guinee linnen , one string of ordinary amber beads , one sword-blade , two rhinocerots horns , one carbine , and one piece of crown-serge . and that the inventories of the presents should be safely deliver'd , and the ambassador no way cheated therein , it was order'd that nobel should go thither with the first opportunity , to deliver them in his own person , and send a dutch letter with them , that they might shew it by such person as they pleas'd the ambassador should deliver their presents to . the twenty sixth in the morning , nobel and putmans were sent for to the assembly of the lipous ; whither ( having acquainted the ambassador with it ) they went , and at their return related , that they had been before the three lipous , who sat in consultation of their business ; where they were ask'd if the ambassador had ought to request of the emperor , by order of the lord maetzuiker in batavia ? and if he intended to present the emperor with any thing else ? if so , he should write down his requests , and the presents which he would give , and come with nobel the next morning to their assembly and deliver it himself , that hereafter he might not trouble them with any more requests . moreover , they ask'd if the lord maetzuiker had written a letter to the pou of hoksieu ? to which they replying yes , said that the contents thereof was unknown to them , but that the ambassador might perhaps inform them of it . they inquir'd also the difference in quality between the ambassador's son and nobel , which was answer'd according to the truth . the lipous also said , that carts and coelies should come the next day to fetch their goods out of their straitned lodgings , and carry them to a greater . nobel and putmans acquainting the ambassador herewith , he call'd his council , where they seriously consider'd their instructions : whereupon it was first judg'd no way convenient to complain of the vice-roy singlamong , as was mention'd in them , because of the great power which he had in that place , by which means there might arise a confusion , and a hatred against them , and a great prejudice if the trade should be forbid them in hoksieu . moreover , since the general there was already depos'd , and the vice-roy condemn'd to pay two thousand tail for suffering the netherland ships to go away , they ought by no means to be the occasion to bring any more trouble upon him . nay , though the ambassador would have fulfill'd his instructions he could not do it , because none ( as fearing to incur displeasure ) would have translated it into the chinese tongue . many other complaints mention'd in the instructions were thought fit not to be taken notice of till a more convenient opportunity , they being commanded to set down onely what they had to request of the emperor . all which being rightly consider'd of , it was concluded to write the following points , and get them translated into the chinese tongue , that the ambassador and nobel might the next morning carry them to the lipous , viz. the realm of holland , and the general of batavia have commanded the ambassador to request of his imperial majesty the following points : i. that the hollanders may always , and every year come with as many ships as shall be requisite , to traffick in the realm of tayzing . ii. that the holland ships may come and trade at quantung , singcheu , hoksieu , ningpo , and hanksieu . iii. that the hollanders may trade with all persons , and buy and sell without being forc'd to deliver their merchandise against their wills . iv. that the silk and silk-stuffs may be bought and transported by the hollanders , as also all other merchandise , except those which the emperor pleases to prohibit , of which the ambassador desires he may have knowledge , that they may obey the emperor's will and pleasure . v. that the holland ships , so soon as they are arriv'd , may trade and go away again when they are ready . vi. that all manner of provisions , and other necessaries , may be bought by the hollanders and carry'd to their ships . vii . that the hollanders when they come to trade , may have a convenient habitation for their money , to stow their merchandise in and sell them , and also to preserve them from fire ; because the chinkon was in great danger at hoksieu . viii . that the fore-mention'd particulars may be ratifi'd with seal'd letters from the emperor , and that his vice-roys may be commanded to observe and take notice of them : which if the emperor grant , the ambassador hath order to consult farther about the chinkon . moreover , the ambassador propos'd , if he ought not for his particular part to present the emperor ( because it was customary there ; ) which being approv'd of , they set down the following presents , viz. four strings of amber beads , one amber box , one silver charger , one silver box with mother of pearl , four casuaris eggs , ten pieces of yellow cloth , two double barrel'd pistols , two pocket pistols , two sword blades , one buff coat , twenty flasks of rose-water , four perspective glasses , six pieces of calamback wood , two unicorns horns , one piece of amber , one copper horse upon a pedestal , one copper lyon , two copper dogs , one copper mount , one persian quilt , two small mortar-pieces . the twenty seventh in the morning the ambassador and nobel were fetch'd by a mandarin to the lipous assembly ; where coming , they were led into an anti-chamber , and from thence , after half an hours stay , to the lipous ; to whom , after the delivery of the several requests , and inventory of the presents , they were again led to the fore-mention'd chamber , without a word speaking on either part . a little while after there came two lipous to ask the ambassador some questions by the tatans order , viz. that the holland ambassadors were in the thirteenth year of the emperor zungte order'd to come by quantung , and he was now in the fifth year of conchi come thither from hoksieu , why he did not come by quantung ? also which way was nearest , from quantung or hoksieu ? the ambassador answering these , desir'd that if they had any more questions to ask him , they would please to deliver them to him in writing , that he might answer them again in the same manner , that by that means all mistakes , which might happen to arise by the interpretation of them , might be prevented . this the lipous willingly consenting to , deliver'd them a paper written in the chinese tongue , in which the questions were all set down . van hoorn and nobel going from thence went to their new lodgings , which were the same wherein the ambassadors goyer and keizer had lodg'd thirteen years before , and now also the four corean ambassador , who went from thence the day before , having been there a whole moneth . the place whereon this house was built being of a large circumference , was surrounded with stone walls , and full of chambers and other apartments ; yet very inconvenient , though better than where they were before . soon after their coming into this their new habitation , the lipous which had been there before , came again with their secretary , to tell the ambassador , that the tatan would come in person and see those presents which the ambassador would present to the emperor apart , that he might give the better account of them to his imperial majesty . to which the ambassador reply'd , that so soon as the goods came thither , he would lay them ready for him . not long after putmans and vander does came thither with all the remaining presents and other goods : whereupon the ambassador gave immediate order , that those new presents which he had design'd to give the emperor , should be taken out of their several chests : which was no sooner done , but the tatan came with several great lords ; where looking on all the goods , he ask'd from whence this or that came , and what use it was for ? to which question having receiv'd an answer , he took his leave ; but coming just without the gate he sent one of his secretaries to tell the ambassador , that he must get the presents all in readiness against the next morning , if the emperor should chance to send for them . the twenty eighth about day-break , a mandarin came to the ambassador to have a written answer to the questions deliver'd in writing the day before by the chancellor and lipous to the ambassador and nobel : whereupon the ambassador causing them immediately to be translated , found them to be as followeth ; and thereupon judg'd it convenient to answer according to what was there written , under every question . the emperor and lipous ask of the ambassador and hopou these following questions . i. question . in the thirteenth year of the emperor zungte , the holland ambassadors came to quantung . the lipous in the same year writ to the emperor , and he hath granted that the ambassadors shall always come by the way of canton . in the fifth year of the emperor conghi , the ambassador is come from hoksieu ; and why did he not come from canton ? answer . because the hollanders in the wars , and routing of the pyrate coxinga , put into hoksieu . ii. qu. which way is nearest , from quantung , or hoksieu ? answ. the way from quantung is three or four days nearer ; yet that is according as the winds blow . iii. qu. if the way from quantung be three or four days nearer than from hoksieu , why did not the ambassador come from thence ? answ. the reasons thereof are mention'd in the answer to the first question . iv. qu. in the thirteenth year of the emperor zungte , the holland ships were in quantung , and since there are many shelves and rocks , how did they get through them ? answ. concerning the rocks , and being at quantung , we can say nothing of them , because neither the hopou nor ambassador were there ; but yet they both know that some of the holland ships were cast away there . whilst they were answering these questions , two lipous came to the ambassadors house , asking a pattern of each sort of the peculiar presents which the ambassador intended to give to the emperor , that they might shew it ; which being given them , they again ask'd some other questions , from whence this thing or that came ? and what use it was for ? as the tatan had done the day before . to which they receiv'd answers as formerly . soon after they began to pack up all the goods to be carry'd to the court. the ambassador taking hold of this opportunity , judg'd it convenient ( since two days before he could not have any time ) to deliver the zoutaizins , tatans , and others , the inventories of their presents ; which was done accordingly , after the ambassador had taken both of them apart from the other mandarins : but they ( notwithstanding all the arguments that could be us'd to perswade them to accept of them ) excus'd themselves , saying they could not as yet take them , alledging that they would stay till they had done the ambassador's business . this said , they ask'd if the ambassador had brought any thing to sell ? and also if any of his retinue had any thing to dispose of , which if they had , they should give them the quantity of them in writing , before they sold their goods , which ( as they said ) was the custom there of all strangers . whereupon the ambassador gave them the same answer as he had done on the two and twentieth , viz. that they had nothing to sell , but that which they brought with them was to give away to persons that assisted them in the obtaining of their desires . whereupon they looking upon one another , said nothing , but that they durst not accept of the presents . moreover , the ambassador requested that they would please to order him a certain purveyor , to buy all his provisions and other necessaries for him and his retinue , because they could not agree with those that were there then , by reason they were chang'd every day ; and likewise that they might have a carpenter to make some conveniences for them . the first they granted , telling them of two persons which should assist them ; but the second they could not consent to , because ( as they said ) none might come into the ambassadors house whilst the emperor's presents were there . they also ask'd for an answer to their questions made the day before ; to which the ambassador reply'd , that it was ready to be deliver'd to them so soon as it was translated : to which they answer'd , that when it was done they should deliver it to the mandarins whom they would send ; which soon after was perform'd : and they took their leave without taking any of the emperor's presents with them , which the ambassador had pack'd up : neither was it done till the twenty third , when by three secretaries belonging to the lipous , they were with the rest of the presents ( according as they said ) to be deliver'd all together to the emperor . the thirtieth the ambassador and nobel were sent for to the lipous , and carry'd to the chief tatan's house , where they commonly assembled ; whither coming , after a little waiting , they were ask'd by the tatan if they had any goods to buy or to sell ? to which they answer'd , no ; and that it was not customary for any ambassador to trouble himself with merchandizing . whereupon the tatan ask'd how it was with the ambassador's health : after which his excellency and nobel were carry'd into an anti-chamber ; where being seated , they ask'd the ambassador concerning his sons quality ? and if he came upon order and knowledge of the lord general . to which van hoorn reply'd , that his son was of no quality more than as being his , and that he onely came to bear his father company , which the general had given him leave to do . moreover , they ask'd why this embassy did not come by quantung and canton , but from hoksieu , alledging that they were not well satisfi'd in the written answer to this question , because they had not ask'd about the war with the coxingans , and if they were come thither by that means ; but why the embassy did not now come by quantung ? and if they and the lord maetzuiker did not know that the former emperor's order was , that all embassies must come from quantung ? whereupon after consultation they answer'd , that they knew not of the former emperor's order ; and that according to the lord generals command they were come by hoksieu , and whether or not he knew the former emperor's order they could not tell . which answer they said was sufficient , and accordingly written down . they also ask'd concerning putmans and the secretary's quality ; which being resolv'd , the ambassador and nobel took their leave . the first of iune in the morning one of the lipous call'd songlavja , and four grand mandarins , came to the ambassador's house , with request that he would command his musick to play , which they much desir'd to hear . he knowing the lavja's to be very civil people , entertain'd them nobly , and order'd his musicians to play their best tunes ; which pleas'd them so well , that they return'd him many thanks , and at last took their leave . in the evening the ambassador propos'd , that they had made some inventories of presents for the four zoutaizins , three tartar tatans , three lipous , and four secretaries ; and that their letter of requests was , as they reported , already deliver'd to the emperor , and that in a short time they might have an answer ; that also in their instructions they were order'd to present the councellors of state before their chief business was done , as the ambassador had already us'd some endeavor to deliver the schedule of the presents , without being able to do it ; as also by one of their mandarin guides to the zoutaizins , which likewise came to no effect : whereupon considering , that they could trust none without being cheated , it was therefore propos'd what way would be best to present the councellors : after serious debate it was resolv'd , that nobel and putmans should the next morning go to the lipous , and acquaint them , that the ambassador rejoyc'd at the emperor 's kind acceptance of all the presents , and withal desir'd , there being some presents for the zoutaizins and other grandees , sent them from the general , that they might be acquainted with it , and they admitted to deliver them . whereupon the mandarins of the guard were call'd , and desir'd by the ambassador , that they would go to the lipous in the morning , and request of them , that nobel and putmans might be admitted to impart something to them ; which they promis'd to do , and said they would bring the ambassador an answer at their return . the second in the morning the mandarins return'd to tell the ambassador , that nobel and putmans might freely go to the assembly , and that a mandarin was come to conduct them thither . whereupon they immediately went , and at their return related , that they were carry'd by the fore-mention'd mandarins to the tatans house into a chamber , by the lipou songlavja , who had ask'd them if they would acquaint him onely with their requests , or the whole assembly ? to which they answer'd , that they would do as he pleas'd : whereupon he desir'd that they should onely impart it to him , which was done after the same manner as it was agreed on the night before : which having heard , he went in , and after half an hours stay coming out again , and sending away all his servants , he told them , that for that time the lipous were risen , but the tatan had promis'd to propose it to the assembly in the afternoon , and would send them an answer the next morning , whethe nobel should come to the assembly or not ; and if no messenger came , he migh tstay at home . songlavja had also ask'd several times if the lord general had sent the presents ? and if there were no letters with them . to which nobel replying , said , that there were none ; but he knew that the ambassador was commanded by the lord maetzuiker to present all the fore-mention'd grandees : which said , they took their leave . the third , two mandarins came to tell the ambassador , that the lipous on the proposal of the presents made yesterday by nobel and putmans , desir'd that he would write the persons names which he intended to present , and if they were sent from the general , or given onely by the ambassador : to which he sent an answer in these following terms : the general of batavia hath commanded the ambassador , after the delivery of the chinkon to the emperor , also to present the taizins ; for he being ignorant of the customs here , hath order'd the ambassador to do according as he shall find it convenient . with which letter nobel and putmans went to the lipous assembly , and at their return brought word , that they had again , as yesterday , been at the tatans house , and by two lipous led into a private chamber , where they deliver'd the fore-mention'd letter ; which when they had read they deliver'd to nobel again . whereupon nobel desir'd of the lipou songlavja ( which was one of the two ) that he would be pleas'd to assist the ambassador , he not knowing their customs , and advise him what was best to be done : at which seeming not to be well pleas'd , he went to the council , whither nobel and putmans was also call'd : there they saw three tatans , being two tartars and one chinese , to whom they again deliver'd the fore-mention'd letter : the tatans having read it , ask'd to whom they would deliver the presents ? nobel and putmans desir'd that they might speak with the ambassador about it : but they making no answer went away without effecting their business , the letter being also by the tatans demanded from the interpreter de hase , to whom they had first given it . in the afternoon a mandarin , whom van hoorn had some days since presented with five ells of stammel , came and brought it again , saying , when the ambassador's business was done he would take it , but now he durst not keep it . he also inform'd the ambassador , that he was come of his own accord to tell him , that the letter to the lipous to present the zoutaizins did not please them ; nay , that they would perhaps send some lavja's , to ask how and where the ambassador heard of the zoutaizins ? and advis'd him to answer them , that he suppos'd the zoutaizins , tatans , and lipous , were all one . the ambassador look'd upon this as a strange discourse , because he had seen the zoutaizins , and they ask'd him concerning the general 's health ; so that he suppos'd the lipous did this onely to prevent him from presenting the zoutaizins , and get the presents amongst themselves . the twenty ninth in the morning van hoorn and nobel were sent for to the lipous , and carry'd before their bench , where they were ask'd what lords the ambassador meant by the name of zoutaizins ? and how they knew that there were any ? to which he answer'd , that he had seen two of them in the emperor's palace , and they told him that there were two more , which were then sick ; and also that he had spoke to them when they ask'd him about the general 's health . to which the lipous said , mean you them ? whereto van hoorn reply'd , so he understood his orders . moreover they desir'd that the ambassador would declare what lipous he meant by the other , and that he would express the lipous thereby ; which was done accordingly . this pleasing them , the ambassador was by some of the lipous led out of the council chamber into a private room , and there told , that in the second year of the emperor conghi , a mandarin call'd tanghlavja , had been in hoksieu impower'd as taizin , and had brought word that they would every year come to peking ; whether or no that was true ? to which van hoorn answer'd , that that was not the meaning , but that they would come every year to trade . so after several other questions of small consequence , the ambassador and nobel took their leave . the fifth in the morning the ambassador and nobel were again sent for to the lipous , and coming to the tatans house were led into an apartment , out of which after two hours stay they were call'd before the assembly ; where the tatan first ask'd concerning the ambassador's health , and afterwards said , that it had often hapned that ambassadors proffer'd to present the zoutaizins and lipous , but it was not customary there to receive them , therefore the ambassador must not credit those which told him so , and that they had not advis'd him well : after these and such like discourses were ended , they departed . in the evening the mandarin , who had hitherto been chief steward for the ambassador's provisions that were allow'd him and his retinue by the emperor , came to tell him , that being preferr'd to a greater place , he could not wait upon him any longer , but that another would supply his room : the ambassador to gratifie him for his former care , gave him five ells of stammel . the sixth in the afternoon came four mandarins to the ambassador , to tell him that they were expresly sent from the emperor , to have his answer to the following questions , viz. first , from whence the rose-water came , and what it was for ? likewise the unicorns horns and the copper mount , which were amongst the bengale copper-works ? moreover , what birds the casuaris were ? all which the ambassador answer'd to the best of his knowledge ; which they having set down , went away again . the seventh and eighth nothing hapned , nor saw they any strangers . the ninth in the afternoon genko the interpreter inform'd the ambassador , that he and the mandarin guides were that morning sent for to the lipous , where they had understood that the ambassador and all his retinue should about three days after be invited to the emperor's first feast , and perhaps within ten days go away again . the hollanders were much pleas'd to see the lipous and other lords eat so heartily thereof ; also observing the manner us'd by the tartars at meals , which was rather like beasts than rational creatures : having spent some time in eating , the souldiers taking away the meat from the tables , the netherlanders rising and kneeling , bow'd their heads , with the tartars , three times towards the emperor's court , and so return'd to their own lodgings . no sooner was the ambassador come home , but genko the interpreter inform'd him , that he was commanded to tell the ambassador , that four days hence , ( being the twentieth of ours , and the six and twentieth of their moon ) there would be a second feast , and two days after , the last , or third : moreover , that two or three days after that , he should depart , which being observ'd by the ambassador in his councel ; and also , that it might be design'd , that just at their departure , the emperor's answer on their requests might be made known to them ; after which time there would be no opportunity to alter any thing that might not agree with their instructions ; therefore they thought fit to entreat , that the merchandize which would come in those ships that should fetch the ambassador , might be sold at their arrival : whereupon they wrote the following letter to the assembly of the lipous . the ambassador hopes , that the lipous have well understood his letter of requests , and hopes for a good answer from the emperor : now his further desire is , that he may receive the commands , and answer of the emperor , ten days before he goes away , that he may the better ( having time to consider ) understand his imperial majesties will and pleasure , and may faithfully render an account thereof to the general in batavia ; and that the hollanders may for the future , obey , and faithfully perform the emperor's commands , as well in the chinkon , as ought else . nobel and putmans went with this letter to the lipous assembly , and were directed to use such perswasive arguments , as they should think fit , to make them understand the ambassador's request ; to which purpose , the mandarins of the guard were desir'd by van hoorn to go for him to the assembly of the lipous , and desire of them , that nobel and putmans might be admitted into their presence ; which they promising to do , related at their return , that the lipous had told them , that the ambassador on the twenty sixth of their moon ( which was the sixth of iuly ) when he should be entertain'd at the emperor's second banquet , might then acquaint them with what he had to request . the fourteenth , nothing happen'd of note . the fifteenth in the forenoon , the lipou songlavja came with two mandarins to the ambassador's lodging , to ask him what his requests were about , which he desir'd to speak with the council ; whereupon van hoorn gave him the letter written two days before , but he was afraid to take it , until the chinese secretary soukjen had explain'd it to him : the ambassador ordering him to read it , which being done , he answer'd , the ambassador is come hither with a letter to the emperor , therefore his majesty will not let him go away without another , and as soon as the emperor had resolv'd on his business , he should not fail to have his answer in writing deliver'd him with the emperor's letter to the general ; to which the ambassador reply'd , that is all i desire , and therefore ask'd the lipous , if he might to morrow shew the tatan the fore-mention'd letter , or not ? whereto songlavja reply'd , that he might , if he pleas'd , but it was all one , since he knew the contents of it ; and that he would speak with him further about it to morrow , at the emperor's second feast . mean while , six grand mandarins more came to the ambassadors house , at which the lipou songlavja taking his leave , advis'd the ambassador to entertain the six lavjas , which he perform'd , by keeping them to dinner , and delighting their ears with his musick ; after which they departed well satisfi'd . the next morning early , being the sixteenth , the lipous mandarins came to give notice to the ambassador , to make himself ready to go to the emperor's second feast : which the hollanders immediately perform'd , and were again conducted thither , and entertain'd after the same manner , as on the twelfth instant , without any alteration , only they did not kneel before the tatan : who by the interpreter genko told the ambassador , that he need not deliver the letter of requests which he had brought with him , because he had understood the contents of the same from the lipou songlavja , which made him keep it ; and taking his leave , went away , without asking or speaking any thing else , with all his retinue : where he was no sooner come , but the mandarin which in the morning had fetch'd him to the court , came and told the ambassador , that he and his retinue must make themselves ready , that they might go to morrow morning before day-light , to the emperors palace , to receive his imperial majesty's presents ; which the ambassador promis'd to do . this mandarin said also , that his excellency should on the thirtieth of their moon ( being the tenth of our iuly ) come to the third imperial feast , and three days after that go away , which made the ambassador long for the emperor's resolution on his request . the seventeenth in the morning , two hours before day , he was fetch'd with his retinue to the court , to receive the imperial presents , and conduct them through three gates into the emperor's court , on a plain , before the fourth gate , which faces the throne ; where , on iune the . they had seen the coreans shew reverence to the emperor , and their presents lie on a table . here the netherlanders rested till day-light ; about an hour after they saw some lipous drest after a stately manner coming into the court ; and soon after , a table was brought in , cover'd with a piece of red cloth , which was set in the same place where the corean ambassadors stood ; only this stood before the gate at the tartars upper hand ; when as that of the coreans stood on the left . a little while after , some stuffs and money was laid upon it , which done , the ambassador , his son , nobel , putmans , and the secretary , were call'd and plac'd just before the midle gate , which was opposite to the throne ; yet they could not there discern the least glimps of it ; for that the fifth gate stands so high , that although it be open , yet they can see nothing belonging to the throne . after they had fac'd the throne , and upon the order of a herald , kneel'd thrice , and bow'd their heads nine times ; they brought the ambassador first those presents that were for the lord general , which he receiv'd kneling ; and afterwards , those which were for himself : this done , nobel receiv'd his likewise ; next putmans , then the secretary , and the rest of the retinue , every one what was order'd for them : which finish'd , the mandarin guide , hiu and huilavja , the chinese interpreters and soldiers which came with them , receiv'd theirs . the presents which they receiv'd from the emperor were as followeth : for the lord general three hundred guilders of fine silver , consisting in six boats , two pieces of chinese cloth of gold , two more of the same with dragons , four pieces of flower'd silk , with dragons ; two pieces of flannel , twelve pieces of divers colour'd sattin , eight pieces of damask ▪ silk , ten pieces of rich flower'd stuff , ten pieces of pelangs , and ten pieces of pansjes . for the ambassador an hundred guilders of fine silver ▪ four pieces of pelangs , four pieces of pansjes , four raw pieces of hokjens , three pieces of blue single sattin , six pieces of single damask , two pieces of cloth of gold , with dragons . for his son , one piece of black flannel , fifteen guilders of fine silver , two pieces of raw gazen , two pieces of single damask silk . for nobel , fifty guilders of fine silver , one piece of chinese cloth of gold , one piece of flannel , three of damask silk , one piece of sattin , two of gazen , two of pelangs , and two of pansjes . for putmans and vander does , which had both alike , were forty guilders of fine silver , two pieces of damask silk , one of flannel , one of sattin , one of pelangs , one of pansjes , one of single sleight damask , and one piece of white goes . the interpreters , maurice iansz vish , and dirk de hase , had each two pieces of black sattin , two of white goes , two of pansjes , two of single sleight damask . for every one of the retinue , fifteen guilders of fine silver , two pieces of raw gazen , and two of single damask . for the guide mandarin hiu lavja , one horse without a saddle . for the guide mandarin hanlavja , and the two chinese interpreters , one silk damask coat , edg'd about with gold , which they were immediately to put on , and for each of the soldiers that came with the ambassador , one sleight silk damask coat . after every one had receiv'd what was laid out for them , the ambassador was with his retinue led back to the place where he kneel'd before , and did it again , as a sign of thankfulness ; after which he was by the mandarin song-lavja , and some other mandarins conducted out of the court ; whereat , the ambassador ask'd of the lipou song-lavja , when the emperor's letter to the lord general , and his answer on their requests would be deliver'd ? to which he reply'd , all in good time , yet it should be three or four days before his departure : whereupon , the netherlanders return'd again to their lodgings . in the afternoon , a young vice-roy , not above twenty years old , and nephew to the present emperor , came to visit the ambassador , and to hear his musick ; which having delighted his ears , and tasted two or three glasses of sack , he took his leave , seeming very well satisfi'd . the nineteenth in the afternoon , another grand lord , who had the command over the nobility at the court , came to the same purpose , which was accordingly granted him , and entertain'd with a banquet ; which ended , he departed . the fourth instant , the tatan told the ambassador and nobel expresly , that none there might receive any presents , and those who told him otherwise did very ill : wherefore the ambassador seeing them to be in earnest , sent a letter to the lipous and zoutaisins , to desire , that those goods which he had brought with him to give away , since they would not accept of them , he might have leave to sell them ; but he could get no answer upon it . the twentieth , the ambassador was fetch'd to the third feast of the emperor , and again , as before , conducted to the third tatans court , where he was entertain'd after the same manner , as on the sixteenth . the ambassador , after all this trouble and expence , both of time and otherwise , gain'd no more , but to be at last dismiss'd , with a seal'd letter from the emperor , to the lord maetzuiker in batavia . so on the fifth of august , he set forth from the imperial city peking , to measure back his former tedious journey ; and first reach'd a temple about a league from the town of tonsjouw , and two from peking , where they lay all that night . as to what concerns the metropolis peking , it shall be with its whole province at large describ'd in our following discourse of the empire of china or taising . the great citizens , and other prime court-ladies , are here , as also through all china , seldom seen to walk in the streets , but are carry'd in close sedans , or palakyns , accompany'd by a great train of waiting-women , and other servants . in the houses , their lodgings are apart from the men , where likewise they have wildernesses , groves , and pleasant gardens , where they delight themselves in planting curious flowers , and keeping all manner of singing-birds . the sixth they proceeded on their journey from tongsjouw , and at noon came to the vessels lying at the city of siensingway , where the same boats receiv'd them that brought them thither . the seventh , leaving siensingway , and passing by many hamlets and villages , they anchor'd before some houses , about a league from giochioe . the ninth about day-break , weighing again , they arriv'd in the forenoon at the foremention'd city , from whence , after they had gotten fresh toers , they set sail at noon , and dropt anchor that night before the village of ianzin . the eleventh , they came to the city of siensingway about noon , where they waited for more toers , because the current was against them , and the stronger , by reason of the rain lately faln . the next morning , putmans went to the sienkin of that place , to proffer him the presents which were laid out for him on the tenth of iune , in their journey up to peking , which he had then refus'd , and put off the accepting of , till their return : from whence he sent the following letter , with the goods . the ambassador is safely arriv'd here : the civilities which he hath receiv'd of your lordship , shall not be forgotten : the lipous have commanded the ambassador to make what speed he could possible in this his iourney for fokien and batavia , there to deliver the emperor's letter ; therefore the emperor desires talavja , that he would give speedy order , and dispatch . putmans at his return inform'd , that the talavja had accepted of the five ells of stammel ▪ and two flasks of rose-water , but sent the rest back again ; and as to what concern'd their speedy departure , he took no notice of , because it did not concern him , he having only the command over the soldiers . soon after , the sionkins interpreter came to tell the ambassador , that his master , in requital for the presents , had sent him two hogs , two sheep , one pikol of rice , and some fruit , with request , that his excellency would please to accept of them : whereupon the ambassador reply'd , that he would receive it , on condition , his highness would also take the rest of the presents ; which the interpreter promis'd to tell him , and at his return , acquaint the ambassador with his answer . not long after , coming back , he said , that talavja was double satisfi'd with those presents which he had already receiv'd ; yet however , to please his excellency , he would accept of a piece of green perpetuana , if they had it , which he gave immediate order to lay out , but was forgotten by the interpreter . also the interpreter was presented by the ambassador , with two pieces of linnen , and two flasks of rose-water , because he had ask'd to buy them . the netherlanders weighing anchor , went with their vessels to the south side of the city , that they might proceed on their journey the next morning . the toya also sent them some presents thither , viz. sheep , apples , pears , and the like , for which he return'd him the piece of perpetuana , which sionkins interpreter had left behind him ; but his servants soon after brought it back again , saying , that their master judg'd it too much , but if the ambassador had any sword-blades , pistols , or such like things , he would willingly accept of them ; whereupon , the ambassador sent him by the interpreter maurice , a carbine , a sword , and a handsom knife , which he receiv'd with many thanks . after noon , having been nobly entertain'd in one of the sionkin's barques , they weigh'd from the suburb , and the next morning being the fourth , set sail from the city of tiensingway , and in the evening anchor'd at sangjue . the following day , in the afternoon , they arriv'd at the city of chinchay , where having staid about an hour and half , they set sail again , and at night dropt anchor before sincoacheen . the seventeenth they proceeded on their journey , and in the evening arriv'd at chiuche . the eighteenth at noon , they past by the city of siangsjouw , without putting in , but in the evening anchor'd at the village talodueen . the nineteenth they rested at poethouw . the twentieth in the afternoon , they past by tunquancheen , and staid all night near lienulhoe , where the province of peking , and that of xantung is separated . the one and twentieth , they sail'd six leagues in the province of xantung , and dropt anchor at a village call'd lonkuntang ; and next day , after noon , staid for fresh toers in tuatchiouw , which having gotten , they set forward , and on the three and twentieth arriv'd at chinjeen . the twenty fifth , passing by uchincheen , they dropt anchor that night at oepoeso . the six and twentieth , going on again , about day-light they came in the evening to linsing , being got out of the river guei , in the royal channel iun ; and that evening past through the first sluce , as in the morning they did the second , made in linsing , and dropt anchor before the custom-house , where a chain was put cross the channel , that no vessels might pass without paying . the governor of this place came in the forenoon to visit the netherlanders in their vessel , and bid them welcome ; who , after having been well entertain'd , took his leave . after his departure , sending the ambassador some presents , putmans was order'd to carry him a pair of pistols , a sword blade , a piece of perpetuana , and a piece of say in return . the foremention'd lord receiv'd many letters in putmans presence , advising him , that the emperor had raign'd three days , and that his own chiap or seal was abroad . the guide mandarins inform'd the netherlanders , that all the governors , as well povis , conbons , poutsensies or farmers , which were up and down in the provinces were sent for , and that tartars were to be put in their places . in the afternoon , the governors of this place came to invite the netherlanders to a banquet , which they would willingly have refus'd ; but that they being very importunate with them , were forc'd to grant their request ; so that the ambassador told them , that so soon as the chain was unlock'd , and his vessels past through , he would come and wait upon them : to which they reply'd , that they would give immediate order for it , as accordingly was done , and the vessels permitted to pass . against the evening , messengers came to fetch the ambassador to the governors : but he excusing himself , said , that he could not go out of his barque in the night ; wherefore the governors sent him several dishes with prepar'd meats to his vessel , which was distributed amongst the barge-men . mean while the chief commander of this place sent the ambassador some silk stuffs , which he return'd again . the twenty ninth in the morning , they set out from the city of linsing . in the evening they anchor'd at linancotsue , which leaving on the thirtieth , they past by tungsjaufoe , and lay that night before gihautchie , having past through five water-gates that day . the one and thirtieth , weighing anchor , they came to xansui ; and in the evening arriv'd at gansjan , through six sluces , which they all found open to their great advantage . the first of september they left the gansjan , and shooting that day four water-gates , they dropt anchor in the evening at a village call'd kaygoeva . the next morning , being the second , setting sail again , they past that forenoon by namwang , and a pagode thereto belonging , call'd longwangmiao , where the river unites with this channel ; so that they had the tyde with them , by which means they reach'd sinning that night , having past through three sluces , when they anchor'd before the fourth and last in the western suburb of the city sinning , expecting when it should be open'd , that they might get through that also , which being not before the afternoon , they went only a canon shot from thence , and lay still for that night . in the morning , the toya of the city coming to visit and welcome the ambassador , presented him with some fresh provisions , which he accepting , sent putmans after him with five ells of stammel , in requital of his favor . the fourth in the morning , leaving sinning , and having a fair gale of wind , they got to a village call'd naogang that afternoon , where they waited for fresh toers , having that day shot seven sluces or flood-gates . the fifth , setting sail again , they arriv'd in the evening at iaxinho , passing through seven water-gates that day . the next day they lay still , wanting toers . the seventh in the morning , leaving iaxinho , they anchor'd towards evening at the village miliancho , where the province of xantung is separated from that of nanking . the eighth they enter'd the province of nanking , and lay the next night before kiakia ; which leaving on the ninth , they arriv'd that morning with a fair wind at maulovao , three leagues and three quarters from kiakia , where they chang'd their toers , which came not till the evening , because they were fetch'd from singsing a league and a half distant from thence . the tenth in the afternoon , setting sail again , they arriv'd in the evening before the mouth of the lake usantjouw , into which the yellow river disembogues . the bank in this place being broken , they had made a dam in the river geu , which takes its original in a village a league and a half from thence ; here the ambassador dropt anchor , to stay for some of his barques to come up with him , which were a good way behind . towards night they arriv'd at a little village , opposite to the city taujenjeen , which leaving again in the morning , they reach'd the village namemiao at noon , and withal got out of the yellow river , which has so swift a current as creates much danger . the thirteenth , putting forward again , they came to the great village sinkianpoe at noon , where the conbon of hoksieu , according to the information of the guide mandarins , arriv'd the same day , being on his own request rid of his office to come thither . the ambassador writing a complemental letter to him , he sent to invite his excellency to come to him ; whereupon , he immediately going thither , was kindly receiv'd and entertain'd by his highness ; who told the ambassador , that it was a great honor , that the netherlanders had been with and seen the emperor , and that he had left some presents in his factors hands in hoksieu for to be deliver'd to the ambassador , for the lord general and himself , which the ambassador would find there at his coming : the conbon also commended himself for the good inclination which he had bore to the hollanders in the time of his governorship : to which the ambassador answer'd , that he was very sensible of it , and that they should ever be oblig'd to his highness for it . lastly , the conbon said , that he was desirous to make one small present more to the ambassador , being only four hogs , some geese , and other poultrey , which he desir'd his excellency would be pleas'd to accept ; whereon the ambassador promis'd he would , provided his highness would again receive the like present from him : which last the interpreters durst not tell the conbon , because several other lords stood about him , so that there was no mention made of it . so after a handsom entertainment , the ambassador took his leave . the fourteenth in the morning , the ambassador in requital of his friendly reception the day before , sent a letter to the conbon , and judg'd it convenient , since he might do much by his recommendation in peking , to the benefit of the company , to present him with ten ells of stammel , ten of black cloth , ten of blue , one piece of saye , one of crown-serge , four pieces of linnen , two of guinny linnen , one fine carpet , one string of blood coral , and two pair of spectacles ; and the ambassador to oblige his interpreter , and that he might put his master in mind of the hollanders , gave him five ells of stammel , one sword-blade , and a pair of spectacles . this done , leaving the great village sinkianpoe , they past by the conbon's barques , which consisted of fifty six great and small . in the afternoon they came to the north-suburb of haoigan , where they lay still before a bridge , till the townsmen had furnish'd them with provisions . the sixteenth , against noon , the ambassador was presented with some pieces of stuffs , by the toya of that place , who was brother to the new general at hoksieu ; which the ambassador judg'd not convenient to accept , but sent them back again , and with them five ells of stammel , partly , because he might assist the hollanders , and do much for them by writing a letter in their behalf to his brother ; and secondly , that they might be speedily dispatch'd from thence ; which prevail'd so much , that the netherlanders left the city haòigan in the afternoon , and arriv'd in the evening at paoing . the next morning , going from thence again , at noon they met with a factor belonging to the general , call'd tziang povi thesia , who according to his relation , came from hoksieu the fifth of august , and was going for peking ; who inform'd the ambassador , that three ships were arriv'd from batavia at sothia , and that four more were gone to tamfui and quelang : moreover , that all things were well with the hollanders in hoksieu , only none might go to the new arriv'd ships , nor any come ashore out of them , neither was any provision permitted to be sent to them . the vice-roy singlamong and general were coming to peking , being sent for , because they let the netherlands ships go away , and that the new general which was to depose his master met him near lancquy : the ambassador asking him if he had brought any letters from harthouwer , he answer'd , no : but that fourteen days before he came from thence , two letters were writ to the ambassador by harthouwer , and sent with that which the general dispatch'd to peking , about the arrival of the foremention'd ships : after his departure , the netherlanders putting forward , they arriv'd in the evening at the city of kayoven , where they staid all night . the next morning , being the eighteenth , they left the city , and with sailing and toing , reach'd the city of ianchefoe about noon , where they lay before a custom-house . the following day , the ambassador judg'd it convenient to procure a speedy dispatch , by presenting the toya of that place with five ells of stammel , one piece of perpetuana , two adathys , and a book looking-glass ; with these he sent a complementing letter by putmans , yet he accepted of nothing but the two adathys , and the looking-glasses ; in return of which , he sent one hog , one pikol of meal and rice , and a parcel of fruit ; of which the ambassador accepted only the fruit , and sent back the rest ; yet the civility of their offer avail'd so much , that the hollanders were permitted to pass by the custom-house , and in the afternoon sailing by the city ianchefoe , arriv'd at quasui . a captain who had the command over a thousand men in this city , and had presented the ambassador with some provision , came to bid him welcome ; for which civility he receiv'd five ells of stammel . the one and twentieth , in the morning , leaving the city of sinksianfoe , they sail'd along the outside of it , where they saw abundance of jonks and cojas , ( as at ianchufoe ) which were newly repair'd ; of which , the netherlanders asking the reason , receiv'd answer , that it was customary for all towns to repair their vessels once in three years . in the evening they arriv'd at tayanchcheen , where casting anchor for that night , they weigh'd again the next morning , being the two and twentieth : upon the way , the ambassador was inform'd by some barge-men that came from suchu , that the vice-roy singlamong was arriv'd there with his train to go from thence up to peking . in the afternoon they reach'd the city of yanghsu , and the next day anchor'd at the city of uchinopeen , and on the twenty fourth at xuciquan , a village two leagues from suchu , before a custom-house , where they lay all night . the next morning passing the boome , they arriv'd in the afternoon at the city of suchu , where two blacks belonging to the vice-roy singlamong's two sons , came aboard the ambassador , to tell him , that their masters were a month since gone by land to peking , and that they follow'd with their goods ; adding moreover , that singlamong was yet in hoksieu , and was to remain there , so that the barge-mens relation prov'd false . in the afternoon about three a clock , they arriv'd at the west-gate of the city of suchu . here the hollanders were met by two conjurers , one a man , and the other a woman , both in handsom apparel , of which there are great numbers in all parts of china , that for a small reward , proffer their service to foretel all future events , and procure a good wind ; they also came to the netherlanders , to put their art in practice , to hasten or shorten their journey ; but they not approving of such magical assistance , sent them away with a small gift . this conjuring is at large describ'd in the following description of the empire of china . the governor of this place came to visit the ambassador , and present him and the chiefest of his retinue , as nobel and putmans , with a well-tasted liquor , for which he receiv'd some ells of stammel . divers sorts of liquors made of rice , are drank by the chineses . in the fifth ▪ territory , fuencheufu , in the province of xensi , is a very pleasant drink , and not inferior to either french or rennish wine , being made of rice and kids flesh , which last being bruis'd , is laid to soke in the juyce of the rice . this liquor is highly esteem'd by the chineses , being strong of operation , and of a sweet and pleasing taste to the palate . in the fifth county hinhoa , of the province of chekiang , they boyl the best liquor in all china , of rice and water . the six and twentieth in the morning , the netherlanders left the great city suchu with a fair wind , and came that evening to the south suburb of ukiajeen , which city is neatly built , and though not very big , yet it is surrounded with strong ▪ walls . the inhabitants thereof maintain themselves with merchandizing and husbandry . in the morning setting sail from thence , and having got about three leagues and a half farther , they were forc'd , the evening coming suddenly upon them , to make to their harbor . the twenty eighth in the morning , they set sail again from thence , and in the afternoon past by kiangfoe , where they went out of the province of nanking , into that of chekiang , and in the evening arriv'd at a village call'd sinning . the twenty ninth , weighing again , they had in sight the city of ukiajeen , which having past , in the evening they rested at tangheg . the thirtieth they came to the north-suburb of hanksieu , before a custom-house , where the channel being shut up by a gate under a bridge , the ambassador sent to desire that it might be open'd , and the barques suffer'd to go through ; but the watch-men answer'd , that they must first have order from the poutsjensy , or the emperor's farmer ; so that the secretary vander does was sent to the governor and conbon at hanksieu with a letter , in which the ambassador desir'd to be speedily dispatch'd , and if their highnesses pleas'd , he would come to complement them . moreover , the secretary was commanded to ask them , if their highnesses would permit the ambassador to come and speak with them , and bring those presents , of which their highnesses had receiv'd the inventory at their journey up to peking . in the morning , the first of october , the gate being open'd , the ambassador went through with his whole retinue : soon after , the secretary coming aboard again , related , that he had been at the generals the last night , but could not be admitted to audience . to the letter which he sent him by his clerk , he had return'd answer , that he would send a mandarin early the next morning , to let the ambassador through the gate , and withal , conduct him to his house ; but it being too late for the secretary to go to the conbon that night , he went thither the next morning , to deliver his highness the ambassador's letter , and met him as he was coming out of his court-gate , ( to complement a great lord , which the day before came thither from hoksieu ) and receiv'd in answer , that his highness humbly thank'd the ambassador for his civility , and that he would expect him . mean while , the vessels went so far into the suburb , that they came to anchor against a bank. the second , the toya of that place came to welcom the ambassador in his vessel . the third , nothing happen'd of remark . the fourth , all the goods were taken out of these , and put into six other barques , lying on the other side of the bank ; with which putmans and vander does went the next morning to the other side of the city , there to reimbarque ; the ambassador , nobel , and some of the retinue going before by land , to give order for shipping of the goods . on the seventh in the morning , leaving the south-suburb of hanksieu , they arriv'd in the afternoon at foejenjeen ; the ninth at nienchefoe ; and the tenth at lanqui , where the great barques were chang'd for small ; because here the river began to be very shallow . the governor of this village invited them to dinner , which in regard they could not put off , they went thither , and were very kindly entertain'd , with various meats , musick , and drolls , towards evening taking leave . on the twelfth in the morning , they left lanqui ; and on the thirteenth came to the city of longuen ; as on the fourteenth , to kietsieu . the sixteenth in the evening , the ambassador came with his vessel to sinhoe ; but the rest staid behind , not able to follow for the shallowness of the water , and strong contrary tyde ; yet on the seventeenth in the morning , they arriv'd there in safety . the ambassador and his retinue were also lodg'd in the same house , wherein they lay at their journey going up . here all things were prepar'd to travel over the mountains , when the ambassador finding that there wanted three hundred and fifty coelies to carry the goods and people , he ask'd the mandarin guides how many coelies were allow'd by the emperor's order , for the carrying of the goods , and prepar'd by the pimpous ? to which they reply'd , an hundred and eighty nine ; and because one of the general of hanksieu's people had told the ambassador at fojenjeen , that he should find so many porters ready to carry the goods over the mountains , he sent the secretary on the eighteenth in the morning to tjangtjen , a league and a half from thence , to enquire of the mandarin , who had the command of that village , and there resident , what orders he had from the general of hanksieu ? whereupon he declar'd , that he had no other order concerning any coelies , than what he had from the pimpous ; so that the ambassador gave immediate order for the hiring of an hundred and fifty coelies , with which he went on the next day ; and on the two and twentieth came to poutchinfoe in the province of fokieu ; and on the three and twentieth , nobel , putmans , and vander does , return'd thanks to the almighty , for helping them safe over the steep mountains . the twenty fifth , having shipt their goods , and imbarqu'd themselves , they set sail with the tyde , from the city of poutchinfoe , and rested before a watch-house at the village siphea . the twenty sixth , going forward , they came , having sail'd two leagues , to a rocky place , where the river was very shallow ; by the strong current , one of the ambassadors and one of the mandarin hiulavja's barques were beaten against a rock , whereby they grew very leaky . this night they also lay still before a village , wherein was also a watch-house . the twenty eighth , they dropt anchor again before another watch-house , and on the twenty ninth arriv'd at the city of kienningfoe , where staying till the next day , they set sail again on the thirtieth , and arriv'd on the last at ienpingfoe , which since their departure from thence in march , was above a third part consum'd by fire . the first of november , the ambassador and his retinue proceeding on their journey , were unexpectedly in the afternoon about twenty lys from a village call'd sukauw , met by the merchant david harthouwer , and some other from hoksieu , informing him of the condition of their affairs . towards evening they came to sukauw , where they lay all night ▪ on the second before day-light , going from thence , they came in the afternoon to lamthay , the suburb of hoksieu , after a journey of nine months , and twelve days . going all together to their old inn , they found there the toucy liulavja , who told and shew'd them a written order from the general , that all those goods which they had brought with them must be search'd : whereupon the ambassador answer'd , that this manner seem'd very strange to him , and that he had never heard of any that search'd an ambassadors goods ; nay , that it was not done in peking , nor any place else in all their journey : but if the general would have it so , he might follow his order , and begin with the ambassador's chest first . this answer somewhat chang'd his intentions , granting moreover , that the ambassador's , and other persons of quality's chests , should not be search'd , but those of the retinue , and in which the presents were , could not pass without ; whereupon , they being all brought in and open'd , all things that were in them were set down ; in which toucy liulavja spent all the afternoon . the fourth in the morning , one lapora and the mandarin of the inn came to tell the ambassador , that the vice-roy singlamong had sent for his excellency to the court , to bid him welcome ; wherupon they all went thither , and were kindly receiv'd by his highness . after many complements past on both sides , the vice-roy ask'd the ambassador , if he had not told them the truth of all their adventures before they went to peking ? they would not believe him then , but now having been in peking , themselves might judge that he was a man of truth : to which the ambassador answer'd , that his majesties real intentions had sufficiently appear'd , and the lord maetzuiker in batavia , would without doubt be thankful to him for his favors : they were also sensible , that the king's envoy in peking had been a great instrument , and help'd much in their receiving of great honors from the emperor , taisins , kings , lipous , and other grand lords : moreover , he hop'd that from this embassy there would follow more friendship , to the profit of both nations , than had hitherto been : whereupon singlamong reply'd , that those were only outward businesses , but he had done so much for the hollanders , that it cost him two thousand tail , and the general his place . to which the ambassador answer'd , as to what concern'd himself , he would do all that lay in his power to serve the vice-roy , but as for the two thousand tail or the general , he knew nothing of it ; but he was heartily sorry that no better news was come from above . the vice-roy reply'd , that he had onely told it cursorily to the ambassador , and that they should henceforth speak no more of it . soon after the tables being furnish'd with meat , and the ambassador having eaten a little took his leave , the vice-roy advising him to go and visit the general . coming into the vice-roy's base court , a mandarin that was to conduct him to the general told him , that if his highness were not at leisure to speak with him , that then he might return to his lodgings ; so that the ambassador staying in the vice-roy's court , sent the secretary vander does , with the interpreter de hase , to enquire if the general were at leisure to grant the ambassador audience : not long after returning , he said that the general had sent answer , that it was not customary to make an address to him the same day that they had been at the vice-roy's , therefore his excellency would do well to come the next morning , and then he would grant him a hearing . whereupon the netherlanders going to their lodging , found the mandarin liulavja with express order from the general , that the rest of the chests that were not search'd must be open'd , which the ambassador suffer'd to be done without any contradiction . at night it was judg'd convenient for divers reasons , that their intended visit to the general the following day , should onely be complemental , without speaking a word of any business ; but to tell him , that what the ambassador had to impart to his highness should hereafter be done in writing . the fifth in the morning they went to the general , who after some stay permitted them to come into his presence ; where the ambassador was plac'd on his left hand ( but the upper among the tartars ) on a stool a little distance from his , and nobel , harthouwer , and others on his right hand , on stools and benches . being thus seated , the ambassador ( the general being silent ) said , that he was very joyful to see talavja in good health , and that he was permitted into his presence . to which he reply'd , that it was but his duty to grant audience to all strangers . then the ambassador proceeding said , that the embassy was now finish'd , and that he had the emperor's and lipous letters by him , which being seal'd must be deliver'd to the lord maetzuiker ; so that now , since talavja's word was as much there as the emperor's , they would seek in all things possible to obey him . to which the general making no reply , after a little silence , ask'd for the ambassador's son : to whom the interpreter said , that if the ambassador had any thing to request of his highness , he should acquaint him with it now . whereupon he desir'd that the merchants might fetch in their debts , and balance their accounts ; and that the rest of the goods of the last year , and those which they had brought back with them from peking , might be sold , that he might prepare himself for his return to batavia . to which the general said , he knew very well that the debts must be paid ; but he had receiv'd a letter from the emperor , in which the hollanders were forbid to sell their goods . whereupon the ambassador reply'd , that in peking it was meant the new-come goods , but his desire was onely that the last years trade which was granted by the emperor , might be finish'd . moreover , that they might lay out the silver which they had brought from peking , that by that means it might remain in the countrey , which else would be carry'd away . the general answer'd again , that he must observe the emperor's orders , as the ambassador the lord maetzuikers , and that they might not sell prohibited goods ; not but that he judg'd it better for the silver to stay in the land , than to be carry'd out from thence . lastly , the ambassador desir'd that he might onely send some provisions to the ships ; which the general granted , giving him a note of them . then the ambassador saying he durst not detain talavja any longer , desir'd to take his leave : the general reply'd , that he was glad to hear such civil expressions from him ; and so they parted . the ambassador coming to his lodgings , judg'd it convenient , since he was permitted to send some provisions to the ships , to take hold of the opportunity , and to send the hilversan flyboat with all the papers and answers to batavia , with a letter to advise the council there of their success . likewise , that he might oblige the conbon and general to be assisting in their business , he thought good to present the general with half a piece of purple cloth , one string of blood coral , six pieces of linnen , two of says , two of amber , two of cloth-serge , one gun with a stock of palm-wood , two swords , a pair of pistols , one sword-blade , ten flasks of rose-water , and one piece of black cloth. to the conbon they intended one piece of red cloth , six pieces of linnen , two of says , two of great amber , two of cloth-serge , one string of blood coral , one gun , two swords , one piece of perpetuana , ten flasks of rose-water . the same day nobel , according to their resolution , went to the factor lapora , to enquire if any silks could be bought for silver or merchandise ; but lapora telling him the difficulty of it , they attempted no farther . the sixth in the morning the ambassador and the chiefest of his retinue went to the conbon's court to complement his highness ; before whom being brought , having waited a considerable time , several complements pass'd as at the generals , viz. that the ambassador was glad to see talavja in health , and that he had the favor to appear in his presence ; adding , that the hollanders had receiv'd many civilities from the late conbon , and hop'd that they should also participate of his highness's favors . whereupon the conbon ask'd if the ambassador enjoy'd his health in his journey to and from peking ? whereto he answer'd yes ; and that he had receiv'd great honor there , and was come away in friendship , desiring nothing more , than to leave hoksieu also in love and amity , for which he desir'd his highness's assistance . the conbon replying said , that the ambassador had brought the chinkon to peking , wherein the emperor had taken great pleasure , why then should not he be kind to him ? he did not meet him by the way , therefore he would now send him some provisions for a present . soon after the conbon ask'd the ambassador when he intended to go from thence ? to which he answer'd , when the general and conbon pleas'd ; and that he never doubted but the goods of last year might have been sold with freedom , and they might also lay out their silver for commodities ; but since he understood that it could not be permitted , he therefore desir'd to avoid all trouble , that he might be gone so soon as it was possible , and would rather suffer damage , than do contrary to the emperor's order . hereupon the conbon said , that he was not well inform'd therein ; and withall ask'd the ambassador if he would immediately be gone , or stay a little longer ? to which the ambassador reply'd , that so soon as the merchants had receiv'd their debts , and all things balanc'd , then he would be gone , the sooner the better . after which no other discourse passing , the netherlanders took their leave . mean while putmans went to the generals court with an inventory of the presents which the ambassador had design'd for him the day before , to shew it to his highness , but was forc'd to return without audience , being order'd to come again the following day : wherefore the ambassador sent nobel and putmans again on the seventh , and also to proffer the conbon his presents , but they had as ill success as putmans the day before , for they could not be permitted to audience . after the interpreter had taken the inventory of the generals presents from them , and shew'd it to his highness , he brought answer , that the general would accept no presents . towards the evening the interpreter kako came to the lodge , with commands to search the blyswiik frigat . the eighth in the morning the vice-roy singlamong's interpreter , and his prime factor call'd iongsavija , came to bring the following presents : first , for the lord maetzuiker sixteen pieces of sattin , twenty of sarsnet , four brokkado's , six hundred and ten pieces of porcelane , one picol of tee . for the ambassador , eight pieces of sattin , two brokkado's , ten pieces of sarsnet , a hundred pieces of porcelane , and one picol of tee . for harthouwer , six pieces of sarsnet , two brokkado's , eight pieces of sattin , half a picol of tee , and a hundred tee cups . moreover , they said that the vice-roy at that time had no such fine goods by him as he could have wish'd for , to have presented the lord maetzuiker and the ambassador withall ; desiring that his excellency would not refuse these trifles ; adding also , that their lord was very sorry the hollanders had no better success in their business at the court of peking , and that he declar'd it was not his fault ; but on the contrary , had us'd his utmost endeavor to assist them for the obtaining of their desires : but since it so fell out that the emperor would not grant them , they must have patience ( because nothing could be done against the emperor's order ) and hope for a better event . to which the ambassador answer'd , that he humbly thank'd the vice-roy , and since he could not refuse his kindness , he would accept of the stuffs : but as to their business he knew nothing of it , because the emperor's and lipous letters were deliver'd to him seal'd , and he commanded in that manner to deliver them at batavia ; and that the orders therein mention'd ( whatever they were ) should be strictly observ'd . furthermore the ambassador said , that he desir'd nothing else now , but that he might sell the commodities which were remaining of the last year , and afterwards go away , without being willing to request the disposal of those commodities which were come since , because he would not stay for an answer from the emperor ; or that they might not write to him about it . to which they reply'd , that they would acquaint the vice-roy with it ; yet it was a business which did not concern him , but the general and conbon , therefore the ambassador must request it of them . the ambassador replying said , that there would immediately be a letter ready for that purpose , to be carry'd to the general and conbon . some complements passing on both sides , and the ambassador giving them a gratuity , they return'd . soon after the ambassador sent putmans with the following letter to the general , which was to this effect : the ambassador hath understood by a letter from your highness , that three holland ships are arriv'd at tenhay to fetch the ambassador ; and also that a ship at her going by to japan put in there for letters from him . talavja hath commanded that the ambassador should send down thither to command the going away of the three ships . the ambassador hath acquainted the lipous in peking , that three ships were to come from batavia to fetch him . the ambassador knew not but that the trade granted the last year by the emperor might be finish'd ; wherefore he desires that he may dispose of the rest of those goods ( of which he here sends an inventory ) in such manner as was done in peking ; and that then the ambassador would immediately go away with all his ships and men. the ambassador would be very sorry if any more trouble should happen . and to manifest that the ambassador will not onely obey and serve talavja in words , but in deeds , he humbly desires , that if the remaining goods may not be sold , that he may obtain leave of your highness to go away with all his retinue and goods with the first opportunity , and that in few days after no more ships should be seen . putmans returning said , that he not onely could not be admitted to audience , but that the general would not take the letter . the ninth in the morning the ambassador sent a letter by the factor lapora to the vice-roy singlamong , being to return him thanks for the presents receiv'd the day before , which was to this effect : that the ambassador hath found sufficiently since his return to hoksieu , his highness's good inclinations . that the honor and friendship which the ambassador receiv'd in peking he believes did proceed from the vice-roy's recommendation . the ambassador declares , that he hath endeavor'd in this chinkon as much as possible he could , to preserve the honor of the realm of holland , the general in batavia , and also his own reputation . the ambassador is exceedingly rejoyc'd , that the vice-roy singlamong's heart is really inclin'd to him , and therefore esteems his presents , being from so great a king , very much . that the king in batavia hath been pleas'd to present the general is his highness's civility . the ambassador is very well satisfi'd , and exceeding thankful for them ; but he finds that this satisfaction is mix'd with a great desire to know how and after what manner he shall manifest his thanks ; therefore wishes that he may be inform'd either by his highness , or some person else , if the ambassador during his stay there , or in batavia , or where-ever it might be , could do the king any acceptable service , which if it be in the ambassador's power , he will account it a great happiness , that he may manifest that he esteems more to do well , than to write or speak well . the thirteenth in the morning the secretary vander does , nicholas berkman , and the interpreter maurice , went with a chinese vessel down to netherland haven and tenhay , that according to their resolution the night before they might dispatch the helverzum flyboat , and the pimpel pink , and likewise take a view of the ships . after their departure the toucy came to tell the ambassador , that the general and conbon would buy all the rest of the goods , and that he should write down the lowest prices of them on a piece of paper , and that then their factors should come to receive and pay for them with ready money . the ambassador hereupon shew'd him to the merchants , who were busie making an invoyce of them , which when done was given to him . the fourteenth and fifteenth nothing hapned of note . the sixteenth a servant sent from the toucy brought a written order ( as he said ) from the general , that the store-houses must be searched , because some counterband goods were come with the embassy , and the like ▪ whereupon the ambassador immediately sent the merchant harthouwer and interpreter de hase to the toucy , with commands to tell him , . that the toucy would be pleas'd to pay that which he ow'd to the company , being seven hundred tail. . that the toucy knew very well , that the debt which was owing from the late talavja , or general , and others , was above four thousand tail ; also that he should seek to procure the payment thereof , and bring the silver to the lodge . . that the ambassador would henceforth suffer no more searching , except by express order from the general . . that if he had search'd the ambassador's chest by the general 's order , it was well ; but if not , the ambassador had suffer'd disgrace by it , because he had not been so serv'd in peking , nor any other place in china . at his return harthouwer related , that the toucy excus'd himself to the ambassador , alledging that it was not his fault ; the last written order was not sent to him , but to the interpreter , to see for some bundles of gazen , which were not set down by his people : moreover , that he receiv'd nothing but civility from the ambassador ; and as for the searching , it was by the general 's order ; that he would come the next morning to pay his debts , and also lay out some goods for the general and conbon to buy ; that the rest might be sold to other people ; likewise that the other debts should be brought to the lodge . the seventeenth the toucy liulavja came with a note of the rest of the presents , with the prices at which the general and conbon would buy the goods . the ambassador order'd harthouwer to tell the toucy , that he did not credit him , neither would he have any thing to do with him , but would send to the general himself to know if those prices were set down for them , and that then he should have an answer . whereupon the toucy desir'd harthouwer to come to his house the next morning , and then he would go with him to the conbon to ask the question . in the afternoon the secretary vander does , nicholas berkman , and maurice , arriv'd from tenhay and netherland haven , with relation of the good condition of all things about the ships , and that the men long'd onely for fresh provisions . the twenty fourth the ambassador commanded nobel and harthouwer , that they should go to the toucy's house the next morning , that according to his request they might go together to the general and conbon , and to ask if the prices were for their highnesses ? and likewise to whom they would have their presents deliver'd , that they might not be defrauded , and in the last place earnestly to desire , that they might have liberty to send fresh provisions to the ships , otherwise the ambassador would desire to be gone with all the speed possible . the eighteenth in the morning nobel and harthouwer went to the toucy , and coming with him to the conbon's they stay'd till noon , yet could get no audience ; but the conbon sent them word , that they should deliver the presents , and also the rest of the merchandise to the toucy liulavja , except the strings of blood coral , which they must deliver to himself the next day , when he would grant them audience . against the evening the toucy liulavja coming to the lodge to fetch the fore-mention'd goods , said that nobel and harthouwer need not come with the blood coral the next day , but that the ambassador must in person appear at the conbon's court about six days hence , and then bring the coral , and also an account of those debts that were owing , along with him , and then the netherlanders would have orders to be gone within ten days . the remaining goods with the presents being accordingly deliver'd to him , for the most part he carry'd away that night , and fetch'd the remainder the next morning . the nineteenth poutsiensy , assensy , and the general 's interpreter came to the lodge , to ask when the ambassador would be ready for his departure ? whereto he answer'd , that so soon as the accounts of the owing debts , being audited , were paid , he would give them no farther trouble , but take shipping immediately . whereupon they reply'd , would he please onely to give them a schedule thereof , and they would take care that satisfaction should be made in three or four days . the ambassador answer'd , that if what they promis'd were cetarin , he should be clear for his voyage within a week . then the ambassador ask'd if the hollanders might buy no manner of goods ? to which they answer'd , that he might buy course commodities , as porcelane and the like ; but they must first acquaint the general with it ; mean while the hollanders should draw up what provisions they wanted for their voyage , which was immediately done , and deliver'd to the mandarin liulavja . the twentieth in the morning the ambassador sent nobel and harthouwer to court with this following letter . the ambassador seeks in all things to obey talavja , and give him satisfaction . a the poutsiensy and assensy hav eask'd him what day he would be gone ? to which he answer'd , that he could be ready on the twelfth of this moon , and therefore desires that the provisions for their voyage may be brought according to the inclos'd bill , and sent down to the ship at nanthay , and likewise the silver and porcelane . the ambassador requests likewise that he may buy and carry the following goods along with him , viz. china roots , tee , anniseed , course porcelane , some stuffs , stools , cabinets , and other trifles . nobel and harthouwer returning in the afternoon gave account , that they could not be admitted to audience by the general , but after the letter being deliver'd to him by his interpreter , he permitted the ambassador to buy the provisions which he desir'd , but nothing else . soon after the toucies , liulavja and hayongloja came again to tell the ambassador , that the general considering better on his request , had granted that he might buy eight or ten picol of china root . the one and twentieth nothing hapned of any note . the two and twentieth the fore-mention'd toucies came to the lodge to tell the ambassador , that his retinue ▪ which came with him from peking , must produce all those stuffs which they had bought by the way , because they would buy them again : this they said was the general 's order , which if they would not obey , he would search their chests , and if he found any stuffs in them , he would seize them as forfeit . the ambassador hereupon calling his attendants together , commanded them , whoever they were , excepting none ( because he would not come in any trouble ) to bring out all their stuffs , and deliver them to the fore-mention'd lavja's ; which being accordingly done , their mandarins taking them , put them into a chest , and carry'd them out of the lodge . at noon , according to the resolution taken the night before , nobel went to the vice-roy's court , to proffer his highness a string of blood coral ; which he freely and kindly accepted in the presence of all his attendants . mean while the mandarin liulavja came to the lodge from the general and conbon , bringing money with him for the remaining goods which they had bought . this mandarin also inform'd , that the overveen frigat , and balfour , who had brought some renegade chineses from quelang , might not go away with the ambassador , but must stay there till they had order from the emperor concerning it . moreover , the ambassador must go to the conbon the next morning , and afterwards to the assensy , and two days hence to the general and poutsiensy , to speak with them about the fore-mention'd , and what other business else : which the ambassador promis'd the next morning to observe . the next morning , being the twenty third , the ambassador went with nobel , harthouwer , and others , to the conbon , taking with him a note of the sold merchandise , and also the string of blood coral , which on the fifth instan they resolv'd amongst other goods to present to his highness , as the toucy liulavja had told the netherlanders on the eighteenth . coming to the usual hall they found the toucy liulavja , who soon after was call'd to the conbon , and at his return told the ambassador privately , that because there were so many people with him , his highness had judg'd it best , that the ambassador should deliver the chain of coral to him , that he might deliver it to his highness , who was afraid to receive it in the presence of so many persons , and for the weight thereof , and pieces of coral , he might place in the note amongst the other merchandise if he would not trust him with them , which the ambassador also did . his highness , as liulavja said at his return , had receiv'd the coral with many thanks . not long after the ambassador was also call'd in , and seated by his highness , who after some complements said , that he would willingly have entertain'd the ambassador now , but because he had not been treated by the general , he would stay till that was over . the ambassador thanking him for his civility , desir'd , that since he intended to be gone very suddenly , and his servants were now busie packing up their goods , that his highness would please to excuse him from coming to his feast , and that he esteem'd this visit as much as the greatest entertainment . to which his highness reply'd , that he would consider of it , and if he did not invite him , he would send the dishes prepar'd to the lodge . then he ask'd when he thought he should be ready to go his voyage ? who reply'd , against the twelfth of their moon , or the twenty sixth of ours : which pleasing his highness very well he said , that he could not assist the hollanders in the transporting some silk-stuffs , alledging that it was none of his fault , but the emperor's order , who had strictly forbid it . then the ambassador gave him the inventory of the goods that were sold , and an account of the moneys that were owing ; likewise a note of the gifts ready to be presented , adding that he humbly thank'd his highness for permitting him to sell the remaining goods . after having look'd over the note of the presents , the ambassador told his highness , that the mandarin liulavja had the day before inform'd him , that the ship come thither with the renegade chineses and david balfour , might not go away with the ambassador , but must stay in netherland haven , and balfour at lamthay , till order came from the emperor about it , to whom they had written : the ambassador therefore desir'd , since the vessel was very old , not being fit to stay there , that she might go away with him ; but if this could not be granted , he would be obedient , and press no farther , but leave her behind . whereupon his highness in excuse said they had contriv'd to dismiss all the ships together , but the mansjuwee would not consent till they had an answer from peking . the ambassador also ask'd a second time if they would please to dismiss them all from lamthay . whereupon his highness answer'd him , that the ambassador should not trouble himself about the ship , for he would take care that it should be furnish'd with all necessaries ; nay , if the emperor would not be at the charge , he would pay it out of his own purse ; asking besides , if the person that came with the chineses from quelang was at lamthay ? to which being answer'd , he was , he said that he would consult with the general if any others should stay , or all have their pasport . then the ambassador demanded if he might not deal for some fine porcelane or tee ? to which his highness first answer'd as if he permitted it ; but afterwards beginning to retract , he chang'd his discourse , beginning to enquire how many men they had , that thereby they might the better accommodate them with provision : which said , the ambassador took his leave , and went away . coming into the outer court , he found the mandarin liulavja , whom he ask'd if he should now go to the assensy ? to which he was answer'd , no , because he had not been entertain'd by the conbon ; but he must go to the general 's court the next morning . after this nobel acquainted the ambassador , that he had spoke with lapora and one of singlamong's factors , about bartering for silk , and that lapora had told him the vice-roy would deliver silk to the netherlanders at tenhay , provided they would leave money for security at hoksieu . the twenty fourth in the morning the ambassador went to the general , into whose presence he was brought , after a stay of half an hour in the court ; being plac'd by him , the general said , that the embassy now was compleat , and he might depart when he pleas'd ; for he had receiv'd a letter from the emperor , in which he was commanded not to detain , but to dispatch him so soon as possible ; so that his excellency had already stay'd beyond the limited time . to which the ambassador answer'd , he would now therefore endeavor to part in friendship , and as he had said before , be gone by the twelfth of that instant moon , which if his highness judg'd too long , he would go sooner : who straight reply'd , that if the ambassador went away by that time , it would be very well ; but he must carry no silk-stuffs with him , because they were counterband goods : yet the ambassador being come a remote journey , he granted him to carry porcelane , and the like trifles ; for which he return'd thanks : which pleasing his highness , he said , that he knew not of the ambassador's coming , which if he had , he would have prepar'd something for his entertainment ; but however he hop'd he would accept of a collation at his lodgings . then the ambassador thanking his highness , and seeing that the general did not make mention of the overveens stay , said ( as he had done the day before to the conbon , ) that the toucies had told him , that the ship which was come with the renegade chineses from quelang , and likewise the company that mann'd it must stay there ; therefore the ambassador desir'd , if it were possible , that the ship might go along with him . the general having consider'd a little answer'd , that the ship must stay ; but if his lordship would leave any body at lamthay , was in his own choice : after some discourse concerning it , the ambassador said , that if his highness would please to credit him , it was all one to him whether he left any one at lamthay or not . mean while the conbon coming thither went first into a private chamber , and a little while after plac'd himself by the general . then the ambassador began again to speak of the staying of the ship : to which the general answer'd , the ambassador need not be afraid , he would take care concerning the vessel , that nothing of any harm should befall the hollanders . which answer satisfying the ambassador , he deliver'd such another list of the remaining goods that were to be sold , and his presents , as the day before he had done to the conbon ; after which taking his leave he departed . in the afternoon the general 's interpreter came to tell the ambassador , that the general , conbon , and manichuer would come in person to the lodge to search the goods . in the evening it was resolv'd , since the general had put it to the ambassador's choice , to leave any of his people there or not , to leave none ; but if any farther mention should be made , to pretend as if they would willingly leave some there , because it was known that the tartars always did contrary to the hollanders desires : moreover that nobel should the next morning go to the poutsiensy and assensy , and proffer them each their several presents ; and because they had ask'd to buy some blood coral , nobel should take two strings along with him , and ask but an ordinary rate for them . the twenty fifth nobel , according to the resolution taken the day before , went with the presents to the poutsiensy and assensy , to deliver them the two strings of coral ; and at his return related , that they had receiv'd the presents with many thanks , and the strings of coral at a certain price . mean while the mandarin liulavja came to the lodge , saying that the general would not come that day , but the following morning to see the goods , and that the ambassador might ship off all his bulky commodities . concerning the china root which the ambassador had requested to carry out , the general would permit him to transport but six picol . the ambassador , according to the mandarins request , shipp'd of all his great goods , but said , that if the general would not grant him to carry more than six picol , he would not trouble himself with any . the twenty sixth the ambassador shipp'd the money , and all such goods as could not be sold , and likewise their travelling necessaries . the poutsiensy and assensy came to the lodge with some grand mandarins , to thank the ambassador for the presents which he had sent them , and withal to tell him , that all those who had chests or trunks in the barques , must go to the bridge to open them , because the conbon was there in person to see them , which accordingly was done . nobel and some others going thither , at their return said , that the conbon causing some chests to be carry'd into the governor of minjazen's house , had open'd and search'd them there , and also look'd upon several gifts which the emperor had presented them with ; which not satisfying , he went aboard the blyswiik frigat , and open'd all the chests there one after another , yet found nothing of any counterband goods . then he said that the ship which was come from quelang should stay there , and that the governor of minjazen would tell the netherlanders when they came thither , whether balfour should remain there or not . to which nobel answer'd him , that he would acquaint the ambassador with it : whereupon taking his leave , the blyswiik at his going away fir'd three guns . because the ambassador could not come to the vice-roy singlamong the two last days , in regard he was told that the general , conbon , and manchuwer , would come to the lodge to search his goods , and that it was now done the day before by the conbon onely , the ambassador , nobel , and harthouwer went thither the twenty sixth in the morning to take their leaves ; where he was no sooner come , but had audience immediately granted , and soon after dispatch'd ; so that the netherlanders took their leave without urging a word of any thing . returning to the lodge , they found the toucy liulavja , who hastned their departure , because the limited time was already expir'd : whereupon all things that were yet ashore were put into the vessels , and they likewise embarqu'd themselves to be gone at high-water . in the evening the old conbon's factor came to deliver the ambassador twenty four pieces of silk-stuffs , which he said were left him by his lord to give to his excellency , being half for himself , and the other half for the lord maetzuiker : these stuffs the ambassador gave to several persons . not long after the chinese secretary soukjen brought a written order from the general , that balfour must stay behind . to which the ambassador answer'd , that so soon as they were aboard the blyfwiik frigat , he would speak with the mandarins about it . in the afternoon the netherlanders arriv'd aboard the blyswiik , into which upon the mandarins command all the goods were shipp'd out of the barques , because the mansjuwer ( of whom they were very fearful ) should not see , nor search the goods a second time ; which was accordingly perform'd on a sudden : but the provisions they permitted to lie somewhat longer in the barques , that the cattel might the better be preserv'd alive , because the ship was so full . the twenty eighth in the morning some mandarins coming to the barques with provisions , caus'd all things that were in them to be thrown into the ship , by which means a great many of the cattel dy'd ; all which the netherlanders endur'd with patience , stowing their goods as well as they could . soon after the hollanders set sail with a fair wind , and a tyde of ebb , which coming stronger in the afternoon , they got within a quarter of a league from the losantat or great tower , where they came to an anchor ; which was no sooner done but several mandarins came aboard them , saying that balfour must stay , and not go from thence before an answer came from the emperor . to which the ambassador answer'd , that the general had left the staying of balfour to his choice , on which he rely'd , therefore did not believe the mandarins . moreover , as to what concern'd the ship , they should believe him , that she should stay there on condition they would furnish her with provisions ; which if they would not do , she should go . the mandarins us'd many arguments to perswade the ambassador to let balfour , or some person else stay in his stead : but the ambassador not varying from his first resolution , they took their leaves . moreover , besides several sorts of other vessels ( as is at large related in the description ) most of the rivers are navigated by champan and batsiangs , which are small vessels . they rise up round with a broad head ; the stern is not joyn'd together , but on the top is separated ; between which a mat holds an oar , wherewith he makes swift way ; the middle is cover'd with a mat of rushes : he which steers ( as represented in the sculp ) is habited in a coat made of coco leaves , and he in the head hath a kind of umbrella on his head against the rain . the chineses also keep great feasts in their vessels on the river , making merry with varieties of meat and strong liquor ; in which manner the greatest mandarins often recreate themselves , but in bigger boats than the common people use , with a fine covering over them , on each end of which stands generally a man with a crooked horn. against the evening the tyde of ebb being spent , they dropt anchor about half a league from the overueen frigat , lying in netherland haven ; whither the ambassador immediately sent his sloop , with orders for her boat to come and take out some of the cattel , and likewise that the sloop should go to the rest of the ships to hasten their boats to fetch provisions . in the evening the overveens boat coming thither , they loaded her full of living cattel , with which they sent her again aboard . the first of december nothing hapned . the second , the ambassador hoping to put off some more of their goods , wrote the following letter to the general at hoksieu , viz. the hollanders have sufficiently testifi'd their reality ; and the ambassador esteems nothing more than to shew , that what he hath promis'd to talavja may be perform'd . your lordship hath been pleas'd to command , that the ship from quelang , and the commander balfour should stay here till an answer came from peking ; now the ambassador desires to know how long the ship must stay . besides , since his coming hither he hath found some goods , viz. blood coral , amber , cloth , and other merchandise , brought in the ships from batavia , and likely to be carry'd back again thither , unless your lordship will be pleas'd this one time to give leave to sell them , because they were included in this chinkon . the ambassador hopes that the emperor's letters to the lord maetzuiker will bring him good tydings , therefore he could not but acquaint talavja herewith , and desire his answer upon it , especially having seen by some letters which he found in the ships , that the general of batavia might be mov'd to deliver the castle of quelang to the emperor , if he would grant the hollanders a free trade in china . nobel and the secretary vander does were sent to the chinese jonks lying in the crab-hole , to enquire if there were none aboard that could translate the fore-mention'd letter , and deliver it to the general , which if there were they should leave it with them . but their coming amongst the jonks caus'd great amazement amongst them , neither could they be accommodated ; so they went to the jonks which lay within the second strait , where finding some mandarins and a secretary with them , they did their business according to their desire . this letter being translated nobel sent with a batsiang up to hoksieu , with promise to return with an answer within two days ; so that the ambassador judg'd it convenient to stay so long with the blyswiik in netherland haven . the third in the morning , the mandarins of the jonks came aboard the bleiswyk , saying , that they durst not carry the letter which nobel had given them the day before , except a hollander went with them to hoksieu : whereupon , the ambassador answer'd , that if they would not deliver the letters , they knew what they had to do ; if any thing other than well did come of it , it was not his fault . this , startling , made them change their resolution , asking if they should deliver the letter , and the general should desire , that a hollander should come to him , if the ambassador would then promise them to send one thither , of which they would willingly be assur'd , that they might give his highness a positive answer . the ambassador , after serious consideration , judg'd it convenient to answer , that they should request of the governor of minjazeen , in the ambassador's name , if he would please to send any one with that letter to the sontok , and if they had an answer upon it , and that talavja commanded , that an hollander should come to him , that then they would consider of it ; with which answer going away , they took the letter with them . the fourth , it was thought meet by the ambassador and his councel , since they had nothing more to do there , only to wait for news from above , to set sail for tinghay , to make all things ready there ; but nobel was order'd to stay there with the overveen , that if any news should come from hoksieu , he might inform the ambassador of it , and give such orders as should be requisite . in the afternoon the ambassador fell down with the bleiswyk to the first straight , behind the pyramids , where they dropp'd anchor till the next ebb , but were forc'd by a strong gale out of the north-east , to remove beyond the first shole , and wait for better weather . the fifth in the night , the bleiswyk set sail again with a northerly wind and ebbing water ; and getting beyond the calf sands , came on the seventh in the morning , by day-light , before sotias bay , within the turrets isles , that in the afternoon , with a sea breeze , he might put into the bay of tinghay . having cast anchor , the ambassador went with the bleiswyk's sloop aboard the victoria , to stay and go over in her . here it was judg'd convenient , that nobel and putmans , with the ship batavia , and harthouwer , and bartolz with the crane , if no other news came from hoksieu , should set sail for batavia . in the afternoon , the bleiswyk frigat came also to tinghay , where the ambassador immediately unladed part of her , distributing the provisions and money amongst the ships victoria , batavia , and crane , that so he might not run the hazard of all in one ship. the eighth in the afternoon , the overveen's boat arriv'd at tinghay from netherland haven , with a letter from nobel , dated the night before , the contents of which were : that two commanders had been aboard him , with a letter from the general of hoksieu , to the governor of minjazeen , of which he had sent the translation inclos'd . the superscription they could not give to nobel , for want of some to write it ; the povi , as they said , had accounted himself too good to answer the ambassador , but had writ to the governor of minjazeen , not expecting any further answer from the ambassador , as might be seen by the last clause . to the proposal of quelang , he had sent no manner of answer , but that the lord general , according to the foremention'd commanders sayings , must the ensuing year write himself to the emperor , concerning that or the like business . and in like manner , about the selling of the merchandize , as appears by the second clause ; by which they may plainly see , that the ships with their merchandize must be gone again , which was strongly affirm'd by the third clause , as appears by the translation . in the translation , no mention was made in how many days an answer would be there from peking , as the ambassador had desir'd to know ; besides , no body came to look after the overveen , to furnish her with provisions , which they had so faithfully promis'd , and to his judgment there was no staying for it : the tydes and weather were good , which with the approaching new moon , according to the general course of that season , might turn to be bad and tempestuous . therefore he expected the ambassador's order , whether the overveen should stay longer in netherland haven , or go to tinhay : the foremention'd translation written by the general of hoksieu , to the governor of minjazeen , was to this effect . i. the povi hath receiv'd the letter from the holland ambassador , wherein he desir'd to know , how many days balfour should lie there with his ship : my answer thereupon is , that he shall stay till order comes from the emperor . ii. the foreign commodities are forbid by the emperor to be sold , therefore i cannot grant the ambassadors request ; but when the lord general shall send letters the following year , then i will write to the emperor about it . iii. according to the emperor's command , it is not well done , that the ambassador stays so long , because it will not be good for their business the ensuing year , when they would come thither again . iv. lastly , i command you to deliver this letter to the ambassador , and to acquaint me so soon as he is gone from our coast : hereupon i expect a speedy answer . nobel's writing concerning the overveen , being by the ambassador and his councel consider'd on , it was judg'd convenient to send for the frigat to tinghay . therefore the ambassador inform'd nobel , that he had receiv'd his letter with the translation , and thereby understood , that povi had answer'd very slightly concerning balfours and the overveens staying , without being able to depend upon it ; their hopes of venting their merchandize , was also now quite vanish'd , so that he resolv'd , and had found it convenient to send for the overveen to tinghay , because the governors did not keep their promise in furnishing her with provisions . if the chineses should ask him the reason of the ships going away , he should answer them , that it should lie under tinghay , so long as they had any provisions left whereby he might see if they intended to keep her there any longer , and govern himself accordingly . theninth nothing happen'd of remark . the tenth , three chinese jonks that came out of the north sail'd by the ambassador in the victoria , up the channel of hoksieu . in the afternoon nobel arriv'd at tinghay in the overveen , and having dropt anchor , he went aboard of the ambassador , to tell him , that the eighth instant in the evening , some petty officers were come aboard from the chinese jonks , to ask when the ambassador would set sail , and nobel go from thence with the frigat ? to which he had answer'd , that the ambassador would leave that place with the first fair weather , and that he would be gone from thence with the overveen the next morning , with which they seeming to be pleas'd , took their leave . the twelfth , it was resolv'd in councel , upon the ambassador's proposal on the seventeenth instant , if good weather , to set sail for batavia , without urging the governors any more to permit them to trade , because they saw , by all circumstances , that no good was to be done there that year . the fourteenth , the overveen frigat set sail by siam to batavia , according to their resolution taken on the twelfth : soon after her departure , two chinese coya's came to tinghay , where some officers coming to the ambassador said , that they were sent by the governor of minjazeen , to enquire when the ambassador would be gone : who answering , said , that he had been indispos'd , or else he would have been gone e're that time , but that he resolv'd three or four days hence to set sail from tinghay . moreover , the ambassador told them , that it was very strange to him , that no advice came from peking , about the coming of the ships , because he had acquainted the lipous , that he expected ships to come to hoksieu with merchandize , and also to fetch him , and that the lipous had answer'd him , that so soon as they receiv'd advice from the general , they would consult , and give order concerning it : but since no order was come from the lipous , it was a sign that the general or governor of minjazeen had not yet written about it to peking ; and considering he had inform'd the lipous of it himself , they would resent it very ill , when they should hear of the ships being there , and they were not acquainted with it , and serve this general and the governor of minjazeen , as the former general had been ; for it would be a business of great consequence , to let the ambassador go away with three such deep laden vessels . hereupon the officers making no reply , said , that if the ambassador did stay some days longer , that several mandarins would come to him in great jonks from the general in hoksieu : to which the ambassador reply'd , that they , and who e're else came , should be welcome to him , and receiv'd as friends , desiring that they would acquaint the governor of minjazeen with what he had said ; which they promising to do , ask'd to know the day on which the ambassador would depart , which he said , would be the third from that , and if any one came to him in the interim , it was well , but if none came , he would assuredly be gone ; with which answer they return'd . the fifth in the morning , the netherlanders saw four jonks , and two coya's coming out of the channel of hoksieu , which the next morning were seen about the wood-bay , where they stood to and again without coming nearer to the ships : but the coya's came close to them , out of one of which , a servant belonging to the governor of minjazeen , came in a champan or small boat aboard the ambassador , sent to him from his master , to enquire concerning his excellency's health , and when he would set sail ; and said moreover , that the povi had writ to the emperor , that the ambassador went away from thence the twelfth of the last moon , and now it was publickly known , that his excellency was not yet gone ; therefore he came to know the certain time , when the ambassador would set sail , and withal , to tell him , that if he intended to stay any longer , he should go and lie between the isles , without the sight of the main land ; and to declare his mind , whether he would be gone , or not . to which the ambassador answer'd , that he would set sail from thence , but that the general and governor of minjazeen might perhaps answer for it , that they let the ambassador go away with three such deep laden vessels ; with which answer , the servant took his leave . when the netherlanders saw that the jonks which kept without shot from them , made into the channel again with their coya's , they according to their resolution taken on the twelfth , made preparations to set sail for batavia . the seventeenth in the morning , the ambassador set sail with four ships , viz. the victoria , batavia , crane , and bleiswyk , from the ruin'd city tinghay ; and steering his course east-south-east , between the turret-isles , close by the island naerd , and about midnight , guessing themselves to be past the rough-isle , they steer'd south-west and by west : in the middle of the morning-watch , the wind began to rise , and the next day prov'd very stormy , when as they suppos'd they saw the isle of quemuy ; as the following day they judg'd from their soundings , that they were near the sandy banks . the twentieth , passing the makaw islands , they steer'd their course to the isle of ainan , which was descry'd on the two and twentieth , having tinhosa about noon , two leagues and a half northward from them . the ambassador having been indispos'd for some days , and beginning daily to grow weaker , by reason of the hollow seas , and small breezes , which made the ship roul much , he sent the bleiswyk on the twenty fourth to the overveen and crane , to tell them , that they should keep together , and he would with the bleiswyk go before to the island pulo timaon , where he would stay for them . in the evening , there being a serene sky , the ambassador saw the mountain of sinesecuwe on his side , and in the morning the cape avarelles valze . the wind being at north-east , and their course along the shore south and by west , and south-south-west , they came in the evening up with the point of holland ▪ from whence they steer'd south-west and by south , to raise paul candor , which isle they saw in the west , on the six and twentieth in the afternoon ; and the next evening , anchor'd behind the goats horns , where the crane also arriv'd the following day . the last of october , the batavia frigat arriv'd at the south-east side of paulo timaon , but the wind shrinking , she was forc'd to drop anchor half a league from that wherein the ambassador was aboard . here the ambassador gave order to take the silver out of the victoria and crane , and put it into the bleiswyk again , and likewise sent his sloops to the batavia , to fetch the silver out of her : whereupon , the bleiswyk was according to their excellencies order in batavia , sent with all the silver , gold , and other commodities to malakka , to the governor balthazar bort , to be sent from thence to bengale . the ambassador inform'd him by letters , that he was receiv'd with all kindness at the court in peking , and left the same with much honor and friendship ; but could not inform him , what was obtain'd by this embassy , because the emperor had sent his letters seal'd to the lord general ; but that it was certain , that for the future they should trade in canton , and not in hoksieu ; in the removal of which , if all things else were well , he found little trouble . the first of ianuary , the fleet left paulo timaon , and in the afternoon , the bleiswyk taking leave of the fleet , steer'd her course to the streights of sinkkapura . in the evening , the ambassador saw pulo aura , a league and a half north-east from him . the second in the morning , he stemm'd the mountain monapyn ; and on the third had pulo lingen on his stern . the fourth , entring the streights of banka , he arriv'd on the seventh before batavia , where the ambassador deliver'd the emperor 's seal'd letter to the lord general , and gave him an account of all his adventures . thus having brought the embassy out of china to batavia , we will return thither again , and declare what properly concerns the chineses , and their countrey ; and first begin with their entertainments and diet. feasts , or entertainments . the chineses , according to alvarez semedo , spend most of their time in feasting , with extraordinary costs and charges . on the meeting of friends , and good success in any business , they prepare a feast ; and sometimes also in troubles and adversities , in which they come to comfort each other ; nay , at entertainments , are the consultations of the chineses , advising with one another at meals what they shall take in hand . this is the usual life of the common people , and especially of handicrafts-men , which are divided into companies , which they call mane , because in every company are thirty masters , ( as many as there are days in a month ) which make a feast every day by turns . if they have not conveniencies in their own houses , they may hire publick halls , in which are all manner of necessaries , being built for that purpose ; or if they will keep their feasts in their own houses , without any further trouble , then they only set down the number of the persons , guests , and retinue , and what dishes they will please to order , which are punctually serv'd in , according to the bill of fare . the northern chineses differ much in their customs from the southern , who are in general , more civiliz'd than the other . the southern chineses , in their feasts esteem of a quelque-chose , or of minc'd meats and hashes , more than great joynts and standing dishes , entertaining more upon the score of good society than debauches ; yet they will do their parts well at their trencher , and as sufficiently at the turning off their glasses : they are entertain'd with wine before dinner , of which they take and taste till they refuse ; then they fall to their rice , and neither speak nor drink till pretty well satisfi'd . the manner of the northern chineses is quite otherwise , for they are not ceremonious nor complemental , but delight in well-fill'd tables , with great and full dishes . after the usual ceremony which is observ'd through all china , they begin first with eating , every one taking as much as he can on his trencher , of what he likes best , which they eat without drinking . rice is their banquet . after meals , they spend an hour in talking , which ended , they seat themselves again , at tables fill'd with potation-dishes , and salt-meats , as gammons of bacon , dry'd tongues , and the like , which they do not without cause call ushers , or vehiculums , preparers of the way , that the tope may the better go down ; for they no sooner take a relishing bit , but a lusty go-down follows . they keep their breakfasts at seven a clock in the morning , and their dinners at five in the afternoon , but drink no wine at either : only at night , at a light supper of relishing meat , they give themselves full liberty and fresh scope of good fellowship ; therefore their feasts are nocturnal , spending the day upon their serious , either business , exercise , or studies . in the winter nights they use candles made of oyl mix'd with wax , but their summer lights are of three sorts of wax , one of bees , another of certain snakes , which is very white , and the third comes from a tree call'd kieujeu , but that is not so good as our european , yet much better than our tallow , and their candles likewise exceed ours . persons of quality make great preparations for their feasts , erecting banqueting houses for that purpose , both in the cities , and at their countrey houses , furnish'd with pictures and other rarities : and though the use of hangings be very rare , yet if those that are invited to a feast be officers or noblemen , they furnish their houses with tapestry , from the top to the bottom : the number of tables is a testimony of the greatness of their entertainment : they generally place no more than four persons at a table ; but at very grand meetings , every guest hath a peculiar and sometimes two tables , one to sit at , and the other to set away his empty dishes . the tables are neither cover'd with clothes nor napkins , but varnish'd with the wax of the gum call'd cie : they use no knives , for all their meat , except eggs , fish , and the like , is brought before them ready hash'd : neither use they forks nor spoons , but two small sticks two handfuls long , with which they very dexterously and neatly take up their meat ; nay , put a single corn of rice , either raw or boyl'd to their mouth , without letting it fall . they never put salt , pepper , nor vinegar or verjuice amongst their meat , but mustard and the like ingredients , which they compound with extraordinary art , having several of them of a curious relish . their common dishes are flesh and fish , boyl'd , or broyl'd on grid-irons , and fry'd in pans , with variety of sauces , not unpleasing to the palate . their pottages , of which they are great lovers , are never made without either flesh or fish. the emperor che , who began his reign before the birth of our saviour , anno . first us'd sticks of ivory to eat with , and ivory dishes ; but these sticks are not always made of ivory , but sometimes of ebony , or some other such like materials , and tipt only at the ends , with which they touch the meat , with silver or gold ; yet the inhabitants of the counties iunningfu , in the province of iunnan , a rustick and salvage people , use not the foremention'd sticks , but put the meat into their mouths , sooping it down by whole handfuls . the chineses sit at their tables , on high and artificial wrought stools , and not cross-legg'd like the tartars . anciently they us'd neither stools nor tables , but sat on the ground cross-legg'd , after the same manner as most of the asiatick and african people yet do , insomuch , that they have but one character for a table and a carpet . tables were first brought in use among the chineses , near the raign of the emperor han , which ever since they have observ'd , and have them and their stools very curious . they use many ceremonies , as well in the middle , as in the beginning o●… ending of their feasts : the master of the house , as their taster , first sitting down , when he hath taken a morsel and tasted the liquor , then recommending , invites his friends to sit down , and do the like . in the middle of their feast they change their small dishes into great , and all present , masters , and whatsoever , have the freedom of drinking what they please , but none inforc'd to more . persons of quality make feasts when they return from a journey , and it often happens , that one man will go to seven or eight feasts in a day , only to oblige his friends by his presence . when they have time , they send some days before letters to peculiar friends , desiring them to come to their feasts , which if they cannot , being otherwise ingag'd , then they excuse themselves again by a letter , and they put off their feasts till they can come ; with which they acquaint them by another letter , call'd a letter of request : at the day appointed , those that are there first , stay without in a hall till all the rest are come , then they go into the dining-room , where the master of the house using some ceremonies , puts all things in a readiness , which done every one seats himself according to his quality ; and the invitor sits down in state , to animate his guests to eat and drink : they sit a lo●…g while at table ; for besides their discourses , they have musick and comedians , who strait personate whatever they call for or desire . their feasts end in many complements , which the guests make to the master , to whom they send a letter the next morning , extolling the noble entertainment , and all things thereto belonging , and hearty thanks for the honor which they receiv'd by it . the chineses , as trigaut witnesseth , eat all manner of dainties which we have in europe , and very well know how to dress and prepare them , but they bring but very little of a sort to their tables ; for they account the glory of their feast to consist in the variety of petits and hotch-potches : neither do they eat flesh and fish apart , as we , but mix them together . moreover , no manner of meat being once put on the table is taken away till dinner is ended ; wherefore they not onely fill the tables , setting one dish by another , but heap them up like their own turrets . no bread nor rice is set on the table before the guests , except at some small feasts , or towards the latter end ; if there be , then they drink no wine , for the chineses drink not any before rice . they have also several games at their feasts , like ours , where every one that loseth is forc'd to take up his cup , at which all the rest rejoyce and clap their hands . the chineses are very mannerly at meals , and keep their dinners early . mushroms they account a great dainty , sending for them from the mountain tienno , lying in the county of hancheufu , belonging to the province of chekiang , near the small city lingan . they are carry'd through all china , and being salted and dry'd last good a whole year : they steep them first in water before they boyl them , by which means they become as fresh again as when first gather'd . in no place in all china is more butter and milk us'd than in the city of sucheu , in the province of nanking ; for martinius relates , that he saw none in any place else . the inhabitants of this city exceed the other chineses in preparing their meats with sugar , salt , vinegar , wine , and herbs . the inhabitants of the twelfth county xunningfu , in the province of iunnan , a salvage people , stick not to eat , according to the foremention'd martinius , all manner of creatures that are not venomous . the people of the fourth territory chingvenfu , in the province of queicheu , have no salt , but use the ashes of an herb call'd kine in stead thereof . amongst those of the province kiangsi are some , which all the year long gather up the bones of dead cattel , and lay them in porcelane dishes at their feasts , to fill up their empty platters , that their dishes may be heap'd one upon another , according to the custom of the countrey . marriages and matrimonial ceremonies . three thousand years since to this day , according to an inviolable law , marriages have been observ'd in china . antiently they us'd many ceremonies in betrothing each other ; and amongst others , to give their hands as we do ; but most of them are chang'd , some quite extinguish'd , and others new . at this day they observe two kinds of marriages , one firm , as with us , not to be dissolv'd but by the death of one or both . in this the woman is conducted with many ceremonies to her husbands house . the second is a kind of concubinate , yet suffer'd by that countrey amongst such as have no children ; but that limitation is a meer pretence , for the rich take concubines or mistresses , without any scruple , though they have several children . in this the betrothing differs much from that of a true and lawful marriage ; for here they treat with the reputed father or fosters of a maiden , which in truth having no relation , but have onely brought them up with intent to sell them to the first amorous chapman . but to speak properly this is no marriage , because neither any promises , nor matrimonial ceremonies pass between them ; for the law of the countrey permit all women to take any other man , if the first hath put her off . besides , these concubines eat apart by themselves in peculiar rooms , and are under obedience of the lawful wives , being at their command as servants on all occasions : neither do their children shew that obedience to them , as those of the lawful wives do , neither call them by the name of mother . at their death those children which are born of them , are not oblig'd to mourn three years , nor desist from their study , nor leave their employment or government , as the legitimate issue do at their fathers or mothers death . at the man's decease the legal wife and children possess the estate in common ; but if the wife die , the concubine still remains with the husband , and so do the children if she hath any . there are some that take mistresses onely to beget sons ; whom when grown and mature , if the lawful wife do not affect , they are sent abroad , or else marry'd to some other ; yet the child that is thus begotten and born , acknowledges no other mother than the true and lawful wife . widows are permitted to marry if they please ; but modest and chaste women seldom do , though young and without children , but live retir'd in their father-in-laws house , for which they are highly esteem'd . in lawful marriages they commonly observe the constitutions , qualities , conditions , and likeness of the persons ; but in the other they look onely upon beauty and breeding . none , according to their laws , may marry their fathers relation , in what degree soever , nor with a person of the same name , but freely with their mothers friends , though never so near ally'd . a virgin seldom marries a widower , they being call'd , the bed and pleasure of the house . no marriages are contracted without a procurator , though they have been never so great friends ; to which purpose one is chosen out of the number of those men and women who folllow no other trade . the bridegroom never sees his bride but at the going in of the door , where he receives her as his wife . the fathers bestow their children in marriage when they are very young , and sometimes in their infancy , nay before they are born , whether male or female : their promises in this kind are faithfully perform'd , notwithstanding the father dies before the time , except one of the betrothed happens to be defam'd and lose his estate , or both parties disagree . if the son for some private reasons will not perform his fathers commands , he may be forc'd to it by the laws of the countrey . no mention is made of the bride or bridegrooms portion till their fathers death . amongst persons of meaner quality it is not customary to buy women , but onely they give their brides father a piece of money to buy her garments and attires , according to their capacity ; from whence perhaps some have averr'd by mistake that the chineses buy their wives . persons of quality never speak of the brides portion , because her father is oblig'd by the laws of the countrey to do what he can , and to provide them housholdstuff from the door ( as they say there ) to the top of the chimney , except the bed ; all which seldom amounts to above fifty crowns , so low a price do goods bear in china . besides which the father gives his daughter two or three maids to wait upon her , and some silver , but never lands or houses , unless he be very rich , or else marries her to a person of quality , or that he hath no heir male himself . after they are betrothed , with their parents consents , then begin their complements and courtships : and first , the bridegroom sends the bride a present of some delicate meat , wine , and fruit ; secondly , the marriage-day is pitch'd upon by astronomers with great ceremonies ; thirdly , the brides name enquir'd for ; lastly , the bridegroom must send her some jewels , pendants , and precious gems . the day before the bride comes home to her husbands house , her goods are carry'd thither from her fathers at noon-day by certain people employ'd for that purpose , who walk two by two , some carrying tables , others chests , curtains , hangings , and the like . the next day , as it is customary in some provinces , the new marry'd man , his father and nearest relations , go to seek the bride , whom having found , they conduct home in state in a sedan . in other provinces more to the south , the man sends one in the evening to fetch his bride in a sedan made for that purpose , richly lin'd ; behind follow a great number of people with torches and lanterns . after the mother hath done the last offices for her that she shall do as a maid , and bid her farewel , then she is lock'd up in the sedan , and the key sent before to her husbands mother . as she goes along , the nearest relations walk before , and the servant-maids given her by her father , go on each side of their mistress . when they come thither , her mother-in-law unlocks the sedan , and desiring her to come forth , presents her to her husband : which done , they both walk to a private chappel , in which the images of their predecessors are erected ; where having kneel'd four times , according to the custom in those ceremonies , they come and shew the same reverence to their fathers , sitting in a large hall on stools . then the bride goes away with her mother-in-law , chamber-maids , and match-makers , into the womens lodgings , which are kept so strictly that none dare offer to look into them , no not the father-in-law himself , or her own brothers ; so that when a father will punish his son for an offence , which is often done notwithstanding he is married , he is safe as in a sanctuary , if he can but get into his wifes chamber , because his father dare not come thither , nor speak with his son's wife , except on some extraordinary occasions , such is their care for the preservation of modesty , and the honor of the women . they are also seldom permitted to go abroad , except on necessity , and then are carry'd in a sedan , made for that purpose , and when lock'd up , not the least cranny through which she can peep . the women in their privacies , to pass away the time , entertain themselves with little dogs , birds , and the like pleasers of fancy . a moneth after the marriage day the bride returns to her own house , which they call queinim , that is , returning to rest. all the sons have equal shares of their fathers goods , and those of the concubines as the begotten of lawful wives ; for in this case the father is the onely person that is consider'd : but as for the daughters , they receive nothing but what is given them on their marriage day . if the father dies before he hath marry'd his daughter , then her brothers are to provide for her ; and likewise if her father hath wasted , or given away all his estate by marrying of his children , then the brothers are oblig'd to maintain themselves . there are some peculiar families , whereof the eldest inherits , notwithstanding he hath several other brothers . the children are call'd quecun , chu-hui , heupe cheihei . and with many ceremonies , as trigaut witnesseth , they betroth one another , which is done by the parents when they are in their infancy : but one thing they chiefly observe , which is , that the bridegroom differs not many years in the age of the bride . this promising or betrothing , the parents make between themselves , without acquainting the children , who nevertheless always consent . all persons of quality marry with their equals , chusing their wives of as good families as themselves . as to what concerns the concubines , which every one keeps according to his pleasure , the fairest and most beautiful are in greatest esteem , not regarding birth or riches ; for they buy them for a hundred ducats a piece , and sometimes less . the common people or the poor buy wives for a small sum , and sell them again when they please ; but the emperor and his family in their marriages look onely upon the beauty of a person , without regarding whether she be of royal extraction or not : but women of quality shun this choice , partly because the emperor's women are of no authority for their life-times , being lock'd up in the palace , and secluded from the eyes of all friends and relations ; and partly because the magistrates of marriages chuse but few out of many to be the emperor 's lawful wives . this is not onely usual with the emperor and his family , but likewise customary through the whole empire . the prime wife sits with her husband at the table , and all the rest ( especially those that are not related to the imperial blood ) are servants to the husbands father , and waiting-maids to the lawful wife , not daring to sit in the presence of either . the sons acknowledge not their real mother , but the prime matron , and mourn onely when she dies three whole years , and follow no employment during that time , which they mind not at the death of their mother which bare them . they strictly observe that no man marry a woman that hath the same sir-name which he hath , though they are no way ally'd to one another ; not in the least minding how near they are a kin to each other , if their names do but differ ; nay , the fathers marry their sons to their mothers nearest relations . the bride brings no portion with her ; and though at that day when she is carry'd to the bride-grooms house , she takes so much housholdstuff with her , that whole streets are stopt up with it , yet all this is bought at the bridegrooms charge , who some moneths before sends her a sum of money to that purpose . thus far trigaut . the houshold generally consists in stools , benches , chests , and umbrella's . moreover , the bride must bring the bridegroom a horse and bridle , four servant maids , and two boys : the bridegroom also furnishes the kitchin with all provision , presents the bride with several pieces of silk-stuffs , cotton-cloth , and a garland of flowers , with a gold bodkin ; for which she , as a sign of her constant love , gives him a sute of cloth of gold , or rich silk . the bridegroom also gives to her father a hundred , and to her mother fifty tail of silver : which done , the wedding begins , first entertaining each other eight days in the bridegrooms house , and three days more at the brides . their weddings are very expensive , being celebrated in great state , and ended with comedies , masques , musick , and the like , to the great admiration of strangers . the day after the wedding , the new marry'd woman is conducted in a stately manner , attended by a great number of her friends and nearest relations to her husbands house , either by water in a pleasure ▪ boat , or by land in a sedan , or chair . upon the side of the shore walk several musicians and singers , playing on instruments and singing . upon the brides approach the priests hold up at a distance some golden half-moons , which they give to the bride , wishing she may not change like the moon , but embrace him with a pure and constant affection : a great assurance they have of these half-moons , believing that as long as the woman keeps them , she will never change her love to her husband . when china was govern'd by several kings and lords , they took one anothers daughters to wife as in europe : but since those governments were united , the emperor hath been forc'd in his own realm to take one or other of his subjects daughters , it being contrary to their law , that the emperor should marry any woman out of his own dominions . but though the emperor be so bound up , yet persons of quality do not willingly marry their daughters to him , because upon trial and dislike he may send them home again . neither may he betroth himself to a maid of his alliance ; therefore they search through the whole empire for a virgin of twelve or fourteen years of age , beautiful , and endu'd with all manner of vertues and breeding , after the same manner as sacred writ testifies they sought for abishag the shunamite for david , and hester for ahasuerus : when they have found such a one according to their liking , she is put into the custody of two ladies of honor , antient matrons , who search her , to see if she hath no imperfections about her body . when those after all their searchings have found her faultless , she is conducted to the court with a great train , and being accepted as a person which from that time belongs to the emperor , she is shewn to his majesty in his palace . the emperor after the usual ceremonies pass'd ▪ gives her as wife to the young prince his son , from which instant she is the true and lawful queen . in the palace also they order some chaste and vertuous women to attend her ; who being endu'd with all manner of vertues , instruct her in all courtly behavior , that she may justly deserve the name of a queen , which they call chemu , that is , mother of the empire . if we would speak of them according to their historians , all the empresses thus brought up , have been women of great merits , charitable to the poor , very prudent , and of quick apprehension . such a one was the daughter of a bricklayer , who being brought to the dignity of empress , always kept her father's trowel by her ; and when the prince her son began to grow too ambitious , she shew'd him this trowel which her father had us'd , whereby she brought him to obedience . the maidens relations are immediately advanc'd to high dignity , and places of honor , and her house and family afterwards accounted rich , and of great quality , and the more she wins upon the emperor's affection , the higher their friends are rais'd . the marrying of the empero's younger sons is much after the same manner , only they use not so much care in the choyce of their wives : but the manner of bestowing their daughters is several ; for they send for twelve young men of seventeen or eighteen years old , the tallest and handsomest that can be found , to come to the palace , and set them in a place where the princess may see them ; whom having view'd , she takes peculiar notice of two ; which being shewn to the emperor , he elects one of them for his son-in-law . when the emperor vanlie , grandfather to the emperor theumchin , who reign'd about anno . having two youths brought before him on the foremention'd account , saw one of them very richly habited , and the other , though comelier , in poor apparel , ask'd him why he was not so well habited as his companion ? whereto he answer'd , o emperor , the poor estate of my father will not permit me to appear in a better condition : the emperor reply'd , because you are poor i will take you for my son-in-law . the other youths are sent back again , and accounted noble , because they were allotted to this choyce . the emperor's son-in-law hath immediately a fumme set over him , being two learned mandarins of the court to be his tutors , and instruct him in all princely affairs . till the woman hath children , the man is bound to shew reverence three times a day with bended knees , but when she is deliver'd of a child this duty ceases : yet there are many ceremonies and shews of obedience that continue ; for which reason persons of quality shun to be the emperor's sons-in-law ; and this custom of chusing twelve is no more observ'd . is the emperor accidentally casts his eye on a person of quality , or a learned person , to make him his son-in-law , they humbly desire and beg to be excus'd of it , fearing to live discontentedly all his life-time , if the princess should take any dislike against him . as to what concerns the emperor's prime wife , who is call'd by the title of hoamheu , which is empress , she hath her seat behind the emperor : the other six , and the next in degree , are call'd queens , and in great esteem . besides these , the emperor hath thirty ladies of honor , the rest being concubines , to the number of three thousand , are young and beautiful women , brought thither from all parts of the empire , whom the emperor visits at his pleasure , as his fancy leads , or their beauty attract . the emperor theumchim being a chaste man , they said of him , pu yu cuin , that is , he goes not into the palaces of women ; and some others such there have been : as on the contrary , there have been more , whose wandring affections have been so unsatisfiable , that not pleas'd with their own fancies to chuse a mate , they kept a little wagon , drawn by goats , letting them run whither they would , and into what chamber soever they went and stood still , there the emperor pitch'd for his amorous dalliance . another that would not take that trouble to go into the womens palaces , caus'd them all to be presented to him in pictures , and her whom he lik'd best he sent for . thus far semedo . the tartar emperor which at this day governs , being a youth of eighteen years , hath twelve empresses for his service . funerals ▪ and mourning for the dead . all the chinese books which treat of their customs , endeavor nothing more than to incite children to shew obedience to their parents , and respect to their ancestors ; which they shew in nothing more than in their funerals and obsequies : for they not onely habit themselves in mourning , but bestow great cost on a coffin . in the preparing for their funerals , which may rather be call'd a glorious show , they strive to exceed one another according to their state and quality ; nay , often go beyond their capacity . they mourn not in black , but white . the sons at their parents death wear a course flaxen coat , or rather frock , which reaches down to their feet , their hats and shoes are also very pitiful to behold ; and they tie a cord about their wastes like the franciscan monks . this mourning , according to an inviolable law , for father or mother is strictly observ'd by the children three whole years , for this reason ( as they say in their books , ) that they should requite their parents , and as a testimony of thankfulness that they have carry'd them three years in their arms , and brought them up with great trouble during their infancy . but the time which they mourn for other relations is much shorter ; for some leave off mourning within the year , others in three moneths , as in europe . the lawful time to mourn for the emperor or empress , is also three years , which all the subjects observe through the whole empire : but now upon the emperor's permission , made known by proclamation , days are reckon'd for moneths , and so the whole realm in a moneths time express their sorrow for the emperor's death in mourning . the funeral ceremonies and customs of the chineses observ'd at burials , are written in a large book , wherefore upon any ones decease , those that are to take care to interr the body repair to that , wherein their mourning clothes , shoes , caps , girdles , and the like , are not onely describ'd in it , but also represented in pictures . when a person of quality happens to die , the son of the deceased , or nearest kinsman , acquaints all the other relations and friends with it by a book written in a mournful style . mean while the coffin is made , and the body put into it , and likewise the hall or chamber in which the corps stands , hung , and cover'd with white cloth ; in the middle of the chamber is an altar , on which stands the coffin , and the effigies of the deceased . into this chamber on certain days come all the kindred of the deceased clad in mourning ; whither they bring rice , and setting two wax-candles on the altar , burn perfumes to the honor of the deceased . when the candles are lighted , then they shew reverence to the dead by bowing their bodies and kneeling four times : but they first put frankincense into a perfuming pot with fire , which is plac'd against the coffin and the fore-mention'd image . whilst these ceremonies are performing , one or more sons of the deceased stand on each side of the chest crying and lamenting ; behind the coffin all the women of his alliance , standing behind a curtain , cry without ceasing . the priests have ordain'd a custom to burn papers , cut after a peculiar fashion , as also white silk-stuffs ; which is done ( they say ) that thereby the deceased may be provided of clothes in the other world. the children oftentimes keep their dead-fathers and mothers in a coffin in the house three or four years together , without the least nauseating smell coming through the crannies , being colour'd all over with the gum which they call cie . all which time they set before them every day meat and drink as if they were alive . the sons during this time of mourning do not sit on their usual stools , but on low benches cover'd with white cloth ; neither do they sleep on beds , but on mats of straw , spread over the floor near the coffin . they eat no flesh , nor drink , but upon pure necessity , not being suffer'd to be at any feasts , nor for some moneths to go abroad publickly , but are carry'd in sedans cover'd with mourning cloth. many other things they observe , which would be too tedious to relate . at the day when the corps is to be carry'd out , the friends and relations are invited by another book , and meet all in white apparel to attend the funeral ; which is perform'd like the romans processioning ; several shapes of men , women , elephants , tygers , and lyons , made of paper , but curiously gilt and painted , being carry'd before , and afterwards burnt at the grave . the priests mumbling their heathen prayers , follow the corps also in a long train , and use several ceremonies by the way , beating on drums , playing on pipes , cymbals , bells , and the like . before go likewise several men , carrying of great copper perfuming-pots on their shoulders . lastly , the bier on which the corps lieth , is brought in great state under an arch'd canopy , made very artificially of wood , and hung with flannel , which is carry'd by forty , and sometimes by fifty men. behind the bier follow the sons on foot , every one leaning on a crutch , as if fainting with sorrow . next follow the women kindred in sedans hung with white curtains , so that none can see them . the other women which are not so nearly ally'd to the deceased , are also carry'd in mourning sedans . all their curch-yards and tombs are near the city . if it happen that the sons at their parents deaths are from home , then the funeral is deferr'd till their return . also when a son is inform'd of his father's death , he prepares , if he be a man of an estate , a great feast , to which he invites , and makes mournful complaints to all his friends ; then returning home with the first opportunity , he renews the same ceremonies again in order as before ; nay , a son is oblig'd by the law , though he enjoy the greatest office in the empire , or be one of the prime council in peking , or of the colaos , who is the next person of the emperor , yet he must come home and spend three years in mourning , before he is permitted to go again to his former employment . but this is onely to be understood for their parents , and not for any other relations . onely generals and magistrates are free from this law at the death of their parents . if any one die out of his native countrey , then he who is left to take care of the corps uses all endeavors , without sparing either cost or charges , to carry it home , that there he may be interr'd in the grave of his ancestors ; for every family hath a peculiar burying place on some hill in the suburb of the city . the sepulchres are large , built of marble , and adorn'd with several shapes of men and beasts . they also erect great and stately tomb-stones , on which are engraven in a noble style the famous acts of their predecessors . in this manner hath trigaut describ'd their mourning ; but we will also annex what alvares semedo , adrianus de las cortes , and adam scall have written concerning the same . in many things concerning the life of man , the chineses agree with the european philosophers , but differ much about the concerns of the dead . the europeans make little ado about their funerals , whereas the chineses esteem nothing more , and are very careful in their life-time to give order to their children for them , who shew all obedience and dutifulness in performing the same after their deaths . it is a general custom in china , not to bury the dead naked , though a child of two years old , but put it into a coffin , according to every ones capacity ; in which the richer sort , notwithstanding the chineses are of a covetous disposition , strive to exceed one another , endeavoring to get the best and sweetest wood that grows . those that have no children , spare not to give a thousand crowns for the wood of a coffin , though it be nothing near so much worth ; which being made and beautifi'd with ornamentals of gold , silver , painting , imagery , and the like , is brought home , and oftentimes set in their chambers to delight them by looking upon it . on the contrary , those which being stricken in years have no coffins , are always sad and melancholy . this custom they generally observe through the whole empire ; and as they receiv'd their religion from the indians , they have likewise borrow'd many other things of them , imitating them especially in three sorts of burials , viz. in the earth , in the water , and in the fire ; for the iapanners will some throw themselves headlong from the tops of mountains ; others tying stones about their necks , leap into rivers ; and do many other things to shorten their lives : but the chineses have not such stout hearts to bury themselves alive ; but poor people , who have not wherewith to purchase a coffin , burn the corps , and bury the ashes . in the province of suchuen the dead are burn'd , and the ashes gather'd and put into vessels , and so thrown into the rivers or brooks . their coffins are made of hard black planks , the seams cover'd with iews-glue , or gum , by the portuguese call'd charan , or giaro , and by the chineses , cie and cia . every one hath his peculiar place , or tomb , without the wall of the city , for they are not permitted within . some build handsom houses there , walling them round , and planting cypress , and other trees , according to the nature of the soyl. these places are valu'd according to the opinion which they have of the ground ; for if a conjurer hath judg'd it to be lucky to build on , they exceedingly enhanse the value thereof : nor do they ever buy any land without the advice of those people . at their burials they observe one order , to put the chief corps of the family at the upper end , and set the other side by side according to their degrees . their graves are neatly hewn out of stone , and on the top adorn'd with shapes of beasts , as harts , elephants , and lyons , with encomiastick inscriptions . persons of quality , especially those that are single , bestow more cost , building stately palaces and rooms under ground like cells ; which are made very convenient to lay the corps in . here all the relations meet at the time of their deaths , to do their offerings and other ceremonies . for the poor which have not money to buy a peculiar burying-place , there is a common church-yard in every city , wherein they lie buried all together . they chiefly desire to be buried in their predecessors graves , though never so far from the place where they die , as it often happens to governors of remote provinces of the empire , and thither their friends , to do them the last honor , convey them . the first ceremony observ'd at any ones departure is , that the sick , when dying , is carry'd on a mat to give up the ghost in a hall : yet persons of quality are not remov'd , but die on their beds . when a father dies , then the eldest son plucks off his cap from his head , and comes with his hair dishevel'd to the bed , and tearing the curtains and sheets in pieces , lays them on the corps ; then the body ( if a male , by men , if a female , by women ) is according to their custom wash'd ; which done , they lay it in a cotton cloth , or else in silk , and put on his best apparel ; next to the corps they lay the badges of his office , and degrees of his learning which he attain'd in his life-time . the body thus garnish'd , is laid in a coffin , which stands in a hall hung round about with black . the effigies of the deceased drawn to the life , with his arms and livery , are all plac'd at the head of the coffin , and at the feet stands a table cover'd with a carpet , before which is a curtain drawn for the women to stand behind unseen . the children and nephews sit mournfully on straw . in the first gallery leading to the entrance into the hall , stand several trumpeters on both sides , and two with tabers at the gate of the house in the in-side ; before the house in the street hangs a bundle of pieces of paper made fast to a stick which reaches down to the ground , as a sign of their new-begun mourning , and to give notice to their neighbors : afterwards the children of the deceased acquaint their nearest relations and others by a letter of their loss ; who thereupon come to visit them in this order : first the visitant walks into the outer court before the house , and there puts on mourning , the drums beating the whilst ; which done the trumpets sounds as he passes through the gallery : so soon as he enters the hall the women behind the curtain begin to cry , and then approaching the table he lays a paper purse of money upon it , to defray some of the charges ; after he hath bow'd his head three or four times on the corps , and kneel'd down , the childring lifting him up , place him on their left sides , and shew the same reverence to him : after all these ceremonies pass'd , every one seats himself without speaking a word . all those friends which come thither as visitants are receiv'd by one of the deceased's relations , clad in a mourning garb , who conducts them into an anti-chamber , where desiring them to sit , proffers them tee , dry'd fruit and sweet-meats , of which they eating but little , take and put it into their nets and go away . these civilities are so strictly observ'd , that friends , though they dwell not near , but in some other cities , come riding thither ; or if it be too far , they send one of their family to excuse them . these ceremonies ended , the eldest son is oblig'd to go and visit every one in the city , which came to mourn with him ; yet to shun so much trouble he goes onely to their doors , where leaving a letter he proceeds to the next . then they speak of the funeral if their purses be able to hold out , if not , they keep the coffin in the house till the next opportunity , which happens sometimes not in a whole year . at the time appointed all the friends are advis'd thereof by a thu , or letter ; who when met , go to the house : before them are carry'd great images of men , horses , elephants , lyons , tygers , and other beasts , made of gilt paper ; then follow other shapes , viz. of wagons , triumphal arches , pyramids , and the like , adorn'd with silk and roses of divers colours : all which things are burn'd when the coffin is put into the ground , if it be a person of quality . these images are follow'd by great numbers of people that come out of curiosity to see the funeral : next walk the friends all in mourning , then the bonzi singing their prayers , and taboring on basons ; who are follow'd by a second sort of bonzies , that let their hair and beards grow , and play on several sorts of instruments ; these again by a third , that shaving their hair , differ in their doctrine from the rest ; then come the acquaintance , and the nearest relations ; the last are the children and nephews all in close mourning bare-footed , hanging down their heads , and carrying a stick of two foot long in their hands . all this company walk before the corps , which is carry'd ( if of costly wood , gilt and varnish'd with their charan ) uncover'd , on a great bier , by thirty , forty , or fifty men , for the greatness of the funeral consists in the number of bearers . behind the coffin the women follow crying , being lock'd up in their sedans , and cover'd with mourning . when they are come to the grave , they use many ceremonies before they put the corps into the ground ; amongst which one , and none of the least , is a great feast for all the company in a stately large house ; which done , every one returns home , and observes the time of mourning and the usual ceremonies , which are as followeth , viz. three whole years this sorrow continues , during which time the children sit onely on little benches , cover'd with white . they eat not at tables , nor sleep on a bedstead , but on a mat , laid upon the floor . they also abstain from wine and flesh ; neither do they go to baths or feasts , nor abroad but in a close mourning sedan . but that which is more , they never converse ( as they say ) with their wives all that time ; nor are employ'd in any publick business of state : and if they have any employment , though a vice-roy or colao , they are forc'd to forsake it to attend the obsequies , and spend their time in mourning ; which when expir'd , they not onely enjoy their places again , but are after promoted to higher dignities . this time they account so holy , that they receive no pay , though captains of companies . some years since it hapned , that a commander of the province of canton , who was more desirous to follow his employment than keep the full time of his mourning , made his account so , that the time which he spent in his journey to the court should be part of his mourning time , which he wanted to make up the three years : but coming to the court with intention to enter into his office again , he was sent back to his house , to spend the remaining time of his mourning , before he might appear there . the number of three years is strictly observ'd , for an acknowledgment that the three first years they were carry'd more in their parents arms than on their own legs ; wherefore as a sign of obedience they may not erre from that order which their predecessors maintain'd . the women mourn but one year , the near relations three moneths , and the acquaintance three days : and because these accidents often happen , there are few but what have mourning coats lying ready by them . thus far semedo . father adrian de las cortes , makes mention of the chineses mourning for their parents after this manner , viz. the ordinary mourning coat , which both men and women wear , is very wide , made of course white hemp , ravel'd and full of patches . the sons carry a cane in their hands , on which they lean when their fathers die ; but when their mothers die , a stick or truncheon of wood. on their heads the men wear a bonnet of course linnen ; from whence a great ravel'd cloth hangs down over their ●…aces . the maids wear a coif on their heads of course linnen ; a girdle of towe ●…y'd about their middle hangs down with one end to the ground . their time of mourning for their father and mother is three years , in requital ( as we said ) of their three first years , in which their parents suckled , and carry'd them in their arms. for the death of friends they mourn a longer or shorter time , according to their acquaintance and obligations . the friends of the deceased go not with cover'd faces , nor sticks in their hands like the sons , as appears by the inserted sculps and directions of the following letters and figures . mourning habit for father and mother . a an ordinary wide coat ravel'd , and with many patches . b a mourning cane , serving for a crutch when a father dies . c a mourning stick for a mother . d a mourning cap or bonnet of hemp for the death of father or mother . e a coif of the same . f a veil for women for their father or mother . g a girdle of towe for a father . h a girdle of towe for a mother . mourning for relations which are neither fathers nor mothers . a course coif of white linnen . ordinary mourning stockins ravel'd out . a bonnet like a mitre , of course hemp. an ordinary mourning girdle . ravel'd mourning shoes . a wide coat much ravel'd . an apron much ravel'd . after the death of either father or mother , amongst other ceremonies which they observe , especially at the funeral , they have a custom not to sit on stools for a certain time , nor sleep on beds , nor eat flesh , nor drink wine , keep from their wives , speak not aloud , go not out of their houses , except in sedans cover'd with course linnen , and many other things more , till time hath worn away sorrow . except militia officers , all persons are oblig'd , though the prime colao's , to forsake their offices for three years for their father or mothers death , which time they are to spend in mourning for them . thus far de las cortes . in this manner the chineses perform their funerals , or interr their dead ; but the tartars , who at this day govern the realm of china , observe quite another manner . the iesuit adam scall describes them both in the following words : both tartars and chineses ( saith he ) take a peculiar care for the burying of their dead ; for they imagine that all the happiness of their successors dedepends upon it : wherefore they often lay by three , four , five hundred , nay a thousand crowns in their life-time to be bestowed on their graves : to which purpose they also gather planks of cedar , and other like lasting woods , which they send for two or three hundred leagues off , to make them coffins , wherein they may for ever , as they suppose , lie secure ; which the iesuit martinius testifies in these words : it is ( saith he ) by them accounted a great happiness for him , who before his death makes himself a coffin of the best and strongest wood , some of which costs sometimes two thousand crowns ; for they send for the most durable and best wood out of remote countreys , so that there is no city but there are coffins to be sold in it , nay most people buy them before their deaths , and keep them in their houses . the upper planks ( saith scall ) of the tartars coffins are sloaping like a roof , and painted on the out-side , not regarding the thickness of the planks , because they put their coffins to no other use , than to hold the body for a short time , and carry them out in ; for coming to their funeral piles , they burn the coffins with the corps . but those of the chineses are narrower at the feet , and broader and higher at the head , the upper plank smooth , and reaching over the sides , that the thickness thereof may be seen , which is chiefly observ'd and taken notice of . they are very careful to chuse a burying-place ; for if they have not land of their own , then they purchase it at a great rate . those places are principally made choice of in a dry soyl , where no rivers nor high-ways are near , nor any temples or towers , but must be on a plain , which neither rises before nor behind . such a place being chosen , they surround it with a bank of earth lik a half-moon , which rises in the middle , and runs sloaping down on both sides , yet not smooth but scollope-like ; at the upper end of which they bury the eldest , and below him on each side the sons and nephews , not in one grave , but every one apart under a little hillock , and the chief of the family under the highest hill : in the middle on a stone table are plac'd variety of provisions , perfumes , and other things , in honor of the deceased . any one that amongst a family is rais'd to a higher degree of honor than his predecessors , erects his own tomb in his life-time ; whereon they carve the shapes of men or beasts , according to every mans quality and estate , planting the remaining part of the ground with cedar trees , and wall'd round . the tartars differ herein ; for though they , according to the conveniency and place , require the same things as the chineses , yet they observe not the same manner in their burial ; for the old people are buried apart , and the younger by themselves . the chineses also erect a tomb-stone , on which is engraven the age of the deceased , his office , and the emperor's favors to him : and to prevent the characters from being defaced , and the remembrance of the deceased's exploits from being worn out ; besides the tomb-stone they bury another square stone in the ground with the same inscription , that when the first is worn out , that may appear perfect , and serve as a memorial of all his atchievements . when any one dies , whoe're he be , all the friends and relations come about the corps , crying and mourning over it . persons of quality send a piece of very thin white linnen , with a letter to their friends , to acquaint them of the dead corps , who at an appointed day come thither , bringing with them perfumes , wax-candles , and money ; coming into the house they go to a table , plac'd opposite to the coffin in the midst of the hall ; having set fire on the perfumes that stand upon the table , they step a little backwardand shew reverence to the effigies of the deceased , painted at the head of the coffin , by kneeling four times , and bowing their heads to the ground , whilst they make a mournful cry. these ceremonies being perform'd , the nearest relations appear also on one side of the coffin between the curtains ; and coming forth shew the same reverence , also kneeling , and bowing their heads four times to the ground . the time of visiting ended , the nearest kindred come the next day into the house of mourning , from whence they convey the corps to the grave , or at least to the city gates ; for which kindness the children go from house to house in sack-cloth , and with their faces looking down on the ground , return thanks , by shewing reverence to their visitants , who on purpose stand at their doors . but the tartars observe quite another way of interring their dead , viz. on the same day that any one dies , the corps being put in a coffin , and the friends having wept over it in the house , they carry it away , except the deceas'd was a vice-roy or governor . the relations accompany the hearse , and afterwards placing themselves in rows , on each side of the funeral pyre ; those of her family set fire of the wood , and so burn the body , whose ashes on the third day are gather'd , and put into a porcelane urn , to be bury'd . yet far greater honor is shown to the vice-roys , whether tartars or chineses , for when a tartar king dies , his servants , after some formal lamentations , are plac'd on each side of the court-gate , that they may be seen , holding his atchievements ; for some have helmets , others bonnets , those girdles , others again swords , belts , bowes , quivers , and other like things in which he delighted . thus order'd , they make a continual doleful noise all the time of their standing there . in the same order his horses stand to be seen , held by his grooms , with rich saddles , and caparisons of velvet . there stand also camels handsomly harnes'd , and loaden with the goods that are to be us'd at the funeral , and by them , under the gates drummers and trumpeters . at the appointed day the corps is carry'd out , before which ride trumpeters sounding mournfully , then follow twenty or thirty choice camels , with silk bridles and saddels hanging at their necks , and loaden with tents and other furniture , to be carry'd to the grave ; next follow such as bear silk umbrella's , and painted and gilded fans ; then ensigns , flags , pennons , and the like , with silver chargers ; after those , richly caparison'd horses , laden with his best houshold-stuff , and led by grooms ; and lastly , the sedans which the vice-roy us'd . the place of burial is encompass'd with a mat in stead of a wall , within whose inclosure stand tents , furnish'd with rich goods , to be burnt . in the middle appears a great hall , also made of mats , to put the body in : those that were the last that attended the train , appear by this hall first , and behind them stand the rest , each , according to their qualities : the remaining vacancy within this inclosure , and behind the hall , being for the women : when they are all within , standing for a considerable time , they make a hideous noise , more like howling than weeping ; which done , and all things ready for the offering , the priests , or other persons appointed , garnishing tables with fruits and preserves , and meat in great silver chargers , they deliver a cup with wine to the chiefest vice-roy there present , who holds it up three times as an offering to the deceas'd . mean while , a letter of recommendation from the emperor is produc'd , wherein the merits of the deceas'd are set forth , and he honor'd with a noble title . the chiefest of the present councellors , having read this letter with a loud voice , throws it into the fire and burns it ; so bowing their heads three times , they rise again , and begin to cry : then those of his family set fire on a paper mountain , cover'd all over with purple flannel , into which they throw the richest clothes , hats , saddles , gold and silver vessels , sedans and beds of the deceas'd , which being consum'd , they gather the melted gold and silver , and putting it into paper , on the third day throw it into the fire again , adding to it other riches , till all be burnt : the horses bereav'd o their caparisons , are let loose , and bought by those that please for half their worth . this done , all the invited depart , being conducted by one of the vice-roy's , out at the gate , where he thanks them . but the tartars are not satisfi'd with this one funeral , for seven days after they renew it again , and a third time seven days after that , till all things be consum'd that the deceas'd lov'd and esteem'd . moreover , if the deceas'd had a more than ordinary belov'd concubine , or prime favorite , they murther themselves ; for the concubine , whether willing or unwilling , is forc'd to hang her self , to comfort , delight , and accompany ( as these ignorant people say ) the deceas'd in the other world : yet the more understanding persons , being somewhat better instructed , have of late , dreading such horrid murthers , petition'd the emperor , by his proclamation , to forbid such cruelties ; and likewise the wasting and burning of houshold-stuff , and other materials , which his imperial majesty hath accordingly order'd , so that in stead of rich cloth of tissue , they only burn gilded paper , and have in a manner left off the barbarous custom of killing themselves at the grave . having ended their offerings , and crying a second or third time in the presence of all those that are afresh come to the funeral-pyre ; they erect a hall or court , being the tomb , ( as if for a live person ) surrounding it with walls , along whose sides are several apartments , after the same manner , like those in which the deceas'd in his life time recreated himself ; in these they place the faithfullest servants : in the middle thereof , they make the tomb of bricks , on a square mount , round about which they place the cushions and sedans of the deceas'd , on the walls on each side hang his girdle , sword , belt , a quiver full of arrows , and a bowe : in this hall , for a whole year , they bring meat every day , which they put at the foot of the mount for the deceas'd , as if he were to feed upon it , whilst those that bring it , stand on one side crying . these are for the great ones ; but the tartars of meaner quality , wanting estates , build no hall over their graves , but placing only meat , or tee near the same , go away again . the chineses on the contrary , after their friends and relations are met , and having shewn the usual reverence to the deceas'd , go out of the house in this order : before on a long stick is carry'd a red silk cloth , whereon is written the name , titles , age , and quality of the deceas'd , in silver characters ; then follow a great number of children , who carry all manner of flowers , made of colour'd paper , upon canes , besides representations of men , beasts , gardens , houses , and the like , painted on paper to delight the eye : if the deceas'd in his life time was famous for his zeal in religion , then his images ( curiously painted ) are born before him ; after which comes next in order the effigies of the deceas'd , on a rich bier , follow'd by the bonzues , playing on tabers , cymbals , and other instruments ; then anticks and stage-players come riding on horse-back , in the same habits they are to act in at the grave , and all the way as they pass , shewing tricks and using other mimick gestures : the orphans walk just behind the corps , leaning on sticks , and supported under their arms by their servants , as if excess of sorrow had thus weaken'd them : the bier on which the corps stands , cover'd with rich silk clothes , is carry'd by eight , sixteen , nay sometimes thirty two bearers . when they come to the grave , those that have attended the funerals , throw what they have carry'd on a heap of paper , which setting on fire , they go to the tables that stand before the corps , garnish'd with several fruits and perfumes , besides a scalded hogg and lamb at each end ; then three or four of the eminentest set fire of the perfumes before the whole company . lastly , they step aside and make room for him who is to write on a board made before , being three fingers broad , and an ell long , the name and quality of the deceas'd , first they set down this mark 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies emperor ; and for this cause they that are to do this , must be clad in such apparel , as any of quality might appear in before the emperor . this person with the pencil in his hand , craves pardon of all the spectators , for his bold attempt , excusing his unworthiness of that office ; then he writes over the first mark , on the upper end of the board with black ink , another in this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for then that which signifi'd emperor is chang'd , and is as much as lord ; so that in this manner , with the first under written name of the deceas'd , a full sentence is made , viz. the lord n. n. this board the deceased's friends carry with his image to his house , that it may be yearly worship'd and remember'd by his predecessors . so soon as this inscription is finish'd , the writer goes by them all , having bow'd and kneel'd four times : but before the friends depart , they are either entertain'd in a house , rais'd of mats , or in the next chappel , at a noble treat , at which the first cup is given to the children , as they say , to wipe off their tears . at their return home , some tausus or conjurers come to the mourning house , that by the sprinkling of certain water , they may drive away ( as they say ) evil spirits , and bring peace and quiet to the house . the chineses and tartars use one colour , but not one fashion for their mourning . all the tartars , both friends and relations , wear a long coat of sack-cloth , reaching down to their feet , and gird it about their middle with a hempen cord ; they put on their oldest buskins , and worst hats , without the red silk-fringe , which at other times they wear for an ornament . the hair of their head or beard is not shaven in all that time . after the expiration of a moneth , every one throws in a fire of paper , and other such like materials , their mourning girdle , with which they judge their mourning to be ended , and habit themselves again in their usual apparel . neighbors and acquaintance shew that they mourn by pulling their silk fringe from their hats . the tartar women , in the time of mourning , change their apparel , being usually black , into white ; their coifs , which else are cover'd with their hair , resemble a white cap , with tassels that hang over their shoulders . the chineses mourning alters yearly , their first year , both men and women wear all over their bodies a sute of sack-cloth full of holes , with shooes of white cloth , and a rope about their wastes , seeming thus by the carelesness of their garb , to express their sorrow for the death of their parents . the second year their habit is made of sleight cloth , their hat of the usual fashion , but of another colour , their shooes handsomer , and their girdles of hemp left off . the third year they may wear silk clothes , and their hats of the same stuff , but white , or else of the usual colour , which is generally black. in this time they follow no imployment , though of the greatest concern , nor may sit opposite to or by the visitants , as others , but on a low bench. in the first months , they not only abstain ( as is usual in fastings ) from flesh , fish , milk , wine , and the like , but eat very unsavory things , neither season'd with salt nor herbs : and as the time of mourning for a wife , brother , more distant relations or friends is much shorter , so is also their apparel and meat better . the childrens mourning for their parents is three year , which time the wife must observe for the death of her husband ; the eldest son , or his wife , is by his parents mourn'd for a year , and as long a time the man mourns for his wife , and one brother for another . this long time of mourning , observ'd by the children , for the death of their parents , hath ( as martinius tell us ) been observ'd by the chineses ever since the emperor xun's time , who mourn'd for ▪ his predecessor ya , being his father , three whole years at his grave , without stirring thence , and intrusting the care of his realm ( during that time ) to his vice-roys ; and as the same martinius adds , from thence it is , that they mourn in that manner for their parents , always staying in their houses , laying down all offices , changing their meat and furniture to meaner , and always sitting on a low bench ; upon this account also they drink no wine , but live only on pot-herbs : their clothes are very fantastick , made of sack-cloth ; their lodging rooms meaner , nay , they frame their manner of speaking to a much more sorrowful tone , and whereas before they us'd to write with red on paper streak'd with vermilion , now they use only yellow or blue colours , as a token of their sorrow . it is very strange to observe the duty and reverence which the children shew to their dead parents , wherein no other people may be compar'd to them , for many ( though magistrates ) when observing that their parents being grown very old , have need of their help , they desire the emperor to excuse them from their office , without urging any thing , but that according to their duty they may go to assist their aged father , which the emperor seldom refuses . as to what concerns their mourning three years , the chinese philosophers give this reason , that it is most fit , those which in their first three years have receiv'd their parents love , should spend so much time after their death in mourning and bewailing their loss ; therefore it is no marvel , that the chineses count it the greatest misfortune in the world to have no children , because they know that no body will look after them in their age , nor at their death mourn for them . the reasons why they make white to be mourning , and not black , is , as themselves say , because white is natural , when as all other things are dy'd , or artificial ; by which , as they say , is signifi'd , that in sorrow , neither art nor pride must be shewn , for where a true sorrow is , nature sufficiently expresses it . thus far martinius . with great preparation and pomp the emperor zungte , father to this present emperor a was interr'd . the next day being the eighth of their first moon , after the emperor's death , his corps was put into the coffin about noon : there was not one tartar in all peking that serv'd in publick affairs , but he went thither with his wife and daughters , which so throng'd the courts , that none were able to get thorow : the eldest were receiv'd into the first court , next the emperor's lodging , where they all together bewail'd his death , with many loud shreeks and cries ; in which ( to admiration ) they obse●…e an exact time , with stops and pauses , as in musick . after all , the tartars divided into eight companies , let into the emperor's hall by two and two , there bewail'd his death , they went away , and made room for others , so that the cry continu'd without any cessation , the multitudes still going out , and coming in . mean while , there were not a few that fasted three days , not daring to go out of the gates , nor their servants suffer'd to bring them any refreshment . father iohn adam schall at that time present , there taking compassion of the people , which were ready to perish for hunger and thirst , petition'd the governors , either to furnish them with provisions on the publick account , or else set the multitude return home ; alledging , that there were women amongst them , and that their weak sex was not able to endure such inconveniencies , and likewise ancient people , that worn out with sicknesses , were not us'd to undergo such hardship . no sooner was schal's petition deliver'd , but the governors looking upon his request to be just , let all the people go away , with resolution , that all the mandarins should every morning for the seven following days , weep half an hour in the emperor's chamber ; after which , every one should retire and observe the establish'd month of fasting for the emperor . the fourteenth of the first new moon , they gave the new emperor konchi his oath , at the performance whereof , every bench were in particular led into a hall. the chief of the first and second order went to the upper hall , where having with the rest lamented over the deceas'd emperor's body , the oath was publickly read before them all ; to which they all shew'd reverence by thrice kneeling and bowing their heads to the ground , and calling upon the dead to witness the same . then going from the court , they went to an idol-temple , where they gave him the oath again , and finish'd their began work with the same ceremonies . when on the seventh day , after the emperor's death , the sleight roofs made of mats were taken away , the chief funeral-priest seated himself in the open court ; after which , the chiefest being call'd into the hall , and the rest standing at the door , they began again to cry , which dured longer than ordinary , because the queen-mother was there present , and began first with all her women . then many silver and gold vessels were brought out of a tent erected for the corps ; and tables being also set about the coffin , richly garnish'd with sweet-meats in silver chargers , all which was thrown into the fire . the remaining time , as from the first day when they went to lament , the city servants and petty governors holding all that had belong'd to the emperor , as his horses , atchievements , flags , and other things of state , stood in a row at the entrance of the palace , from whence they stirr'd not till the mandarins went away . on the first of the second moon the crying and fore-mention'd ceremonies were again renew'd , early in the morning in the presence of the queen-mother , and the tables , which four men could scarce carry , were again with clothes , carpets , and the like , thrown into the fire . the last day they met to accompany the corps , which was plac'd behind the palace in a hall on a neighboring mount , which abounds with deer , harts , stags , and the like beasts for the emperor's recreations , till the imperial tomb should be made ready in some other place . first the way , which from the palace runs to the mount , was grabell'd and laid plain , to prevent the rising of the dust , to which inconvenience the streets in peking are very subject . thither came all the grandees habited in white mourning , to accompany the corps ; before went nine elephants with turrets on their backs ; forty camels , caparison'd with red cloths and bridles plated with gold , and rich symiters hanging down by their necks , were loaden with tents and other furniture : then follow'd an hundred horses , led by yellow bridles , without gold , except the buckles , which were onely gilded : next in order were drums , trumpets , and others with instrumental musick to the number of a hundred ; behind which were carry'd fifty gilded hammers , and above an hundred flags of several colours , with wild beasts , birds , and twenty eight stars , stitch'd with thr●… of gold ; then again fifty hammers , after which were led a hundred saddled horses , the last thirty laden with rich flannel , and the emperor's clothes condemn'd to the fire ; next these came twenty youths , every one holding an imperial quiver , imboss'd with pearls and precious stones , besides bowes and arrows , and just before them walk'd twelve greyhounds ; behind these came the emperor's sedan , born by sixteen men , in which when living he us'd to be carry'd , richly gilt , and on the top adorn'd with a golden ball ; the bearers were clad in a livery of a saffron colour , embroider'd with roses of gold ▪ next them were carry'd several gold and silver chargers ; behind which follow'd the bier with the emperor's corps , cover'd with cloth of tissue , embroider'd with blue clouds and flowers , supported by thirty two bearers , all in a saffron-colour'd livery , and adorn'd with golden roses ; behind the corps came soldiers with pikes and other arms ; then the emperor's mother in a sedan cover'd with purple-silk ; next hers , seven more cover'd with white cotton , in every one of which was a queen , or concubine of the emperor's ; then follow'd many grandees on foot ; lastly , all the magistrates , and those that shew'd reverence by kneeling and bowing to the corps as it pass'd by , follow'd disorderly one among another to the grave , which was inviron'd with a wall , but the multitude pulling it down , quickly made room for all comers . the governors of the first degree going into the base court before the hall , where the bearers had set down the corps , stood and cry'd all together , as likewise those that stood about them ; at length one of the chiefest vice-roys lifting up a golden cup with wine three times , they all bow'd their heads down to the ground : then the vice-roy offer'd the fore-mention'd cup as an oblation : before the corps stood a table strow'd full of silver and gold flowers , and all sorts of perfumes : then they began again to cry till they all went away , leaving the rest of the ceremonies to be perform'd the next morning . at every gate the chief vice-roy offer'd before the coffin a cup with wine , which he lifted up three times as before , and then deliver'd it to a prime councellor , who put it aside to be offer'd again at last with the rest . the next morning , being the twenty seventh day after the emperor's death , they all met again by the corps , and every one standing in their appointed places began their general lamentation . having perform'd all ceremonies as on the day before , the letter given by the emperor to his son , containing the praise due to the deceased , was publickly read ; whereupon the magistrates doubling their shreeks and cries , return'd into the base court , whilst four of the chiefest persons of quality going to the paper mountain , cover'd with yellow silk , carry'd in an open cloth , a sable sute of the deceased emperor , with his hat rais'd on the crown with pearls and diamonds , and likewise a sable quilt whereon to lay his head. others in ten carpets bore ten several sutes more of the emperor's ; and saddles and caparisons for horses were also laid on the heap , besides flags , fans , gold plates , and the emperor's sedan ; all which being brought to the heap of paper , cover'd with yellow silk , they set on fire , and threw in the tables full of flannel clothes , many gold and silver vessels , which being melted stream'd down the hill like a rivulet . then the governors unty'd their girdles , which being of white cloth , they had fastned about their middle , and so throwing them into the flame they were released of their mourning . lastly , they pull'd off all their mourning habit , and leaving it there went home . three days after the prime governors of the first order came thither with the tartars ( the chineses being lockt out ) and prepar'd a new funeral , at which they us'd the same ceremonies , carrying fans , and leading horses and cammels . the same four grandees brought another sute of the emperor's , and a hat , having onely one great pearl on the crown , which they , as before , threw on paper heaps , and likewise some saddles beset with pearls and diamonds , which done every one returned home . all these ceremonies are renew'd from day to day till the hundredth day ; during which time no musick may be heard , nor any plays acted through all the city ; and they continue mourning after the hundredth , for the tartars watch by the coffin continually . after the expiration of two years , when the time was come to carry the corps to the appointed grave , twenty four leagues from the city of peking , all the mandarins conducted the corps on foot out of the city , where they took leave of it on their bended knees . zungte the emperor of china and tartary , made some years since a very great funeral for one of his concubines which was after this manner : he accompanied the corps in person out of his palace gates , where the body was laid in state till the expiration of a hundred days , at the end of which to be burnt , and by his order to have offerings made for it every fourth day ; the materials for which , besides the other preparations , cost the emperor above ten thousand ducats . amongst other wasteful ceremonies he caus'd all the tables , with their silken cloths to be thrown into the fire . the bier followd , as we said , before , by the emperor , was cover'd with velvet ; before it were carry'd three sedans , seeming to be all gold , though onely gilt , which being beset with precious stones , made a glorious show ; before the sedans went three wains drawn by horses , which being cover'd on the top , were also richly gilded : thousands of people made daily a great cry , and the rest of the ceremonies were all like the fore-mention'd , in which , they say , was spent eight hundred thousand ducats . with a peculiar magnificence and splendor was formerly solemniz'd the funeral of a chinese emperor and empress . semedo describes that of the empress , mother to the emperor vanlie , who deceased anno . on the last of may , in the following words : i. that all the mandarins , as well military as civil , should on the following day appear in the palace to mourn for the empresses death , which being done , they should immediately go again to their houses and courts of judicature , and there spend three days in abstaining from flesh , fish , eggs , and wine ; that the following three days they should attend at the palace gate , and one by one come and visit the corps , with due reverence and shews of great sorrow ; after which every one might return home . ii. that all the mandarins wives of the four first orders , should for three days be there present in mourning apparel from head to foot , and bewail the empresses death , strictly forbidding to dress themselves , or wear jewels in their houses during twenty seven days . iii. that those of the emperor's council , call'd hanlim , should make epitaphs and funeral orations in praise of the empress . iv. that the quanlosu , which are the overseers of the emperor's treasury , should without delay pay all the charge which would be requisite for the offerings and funeral . v. that the bonzies should toll the bells of their several temples , as a sign of mourning and sorrow . vi. that no meat should be sold in the markets for seventeen days , and every one fast , according to the emperor's example , who for the three first days did eat onely a little rice and water , and all his retinue nothing but roots . vii . the prime councellor of their laws was commanded to give mourning to all ambassadors and agents then present at the court , and bring them to the palace to shew reverence to the corps according to the custom of the countrey . viii . that all the mandarins which had serv'd out the time of their employments , or those that aim'd at other places , should also come to the palace and shew reverence , and perform their duty in mourning over the corps three days . ix . that the free-men of the city should come every morning and evening for the space of a whole week to the chief governor's palace , and there shew reverence . they also sent letters to all the mandarins distributed through all the provinces and cities of the empire , that after they had receiv'd tydings of the empresses decease , they should use all means possible to make their relations , both men , women and children shew reverence , by three times kneeling and bowing of their heads , and besides other ceremonies mourn twenty seven days . this order is expresly given to all mandarins , as well those that are in office as others , whether civil or military . it is likewise order'd , that the burgesses shall wear a mourning hat for the space of thirty days . they also forbid that any instruments should be touch'd , either in the mandarins palaces or houses , or in any place wherein travellers are lodg'd upon the emperor's charge . this was proclaim'd by certain mandarins that follow no other employment . after all these ceremonies before the funeral , the great magician at the court in peking , was commanded to chuse the days wherein the remaining funeral pomp was to be solemniz'd . after much study and care he pitch'd upon the ninth day of the sixth moon , being four moneths after the empresses death , for the coffin to be carry'd out of the palace , and the fifteenth of the same moneth to the grave . the time being come , the following order was publish'd , to be observ'd at the funeral . i. that all the mandarins of the court should with the chief councellors , six days before go out of their houses into their several chambers at court , and there fast three days , as is before mention'd . ii. that the receivers of the emperor's revenues should prepare all neçessaries , as torches , perfumes , images of men , horses , lyons , elephants , silk umbrella's , and other ornamentals , to be burnt at the grave : the charge whereof was said to amount to thirty thousand escu's . iii. that the lords of the council hanlim should make new funeral elegies . iv. because the emperor intending to accompany the corps to the grave about seven leagues from the palace , happen'd to be somewhat indispos'd , he would send a grand courtier in his stead , to perform that necessary duty . v. the martial officers must keep watch in the city , and by the grave , and also to guard the corps thither . at every gate of the city ( which were nine ) stood a thousand armed men , from the place where the corps lay to the grave , the way on both sides was guarded by soldiers . three thousand conducted the body , and forty thousand were chosen to watch by the grave during the whole time of the funeral ceremonies . vi. all the streets from the palace to the grave must be rail'd in , that there may be a free passage on each side to prevent crowding ; and likewise at the end of every twenty paces must stand baskets with yellow sand , to damp the dust from rising in those places through which the corps was to be carry'd , besides tents and pavilions for the convenience of those that follow'd the horse . vii . the commanders of the treasury had order to provide money to pay the mandarins , relations , commanders , soldiers , and all those that attended the funeral . viii . that three days before the burial they should renew their mourning , shewing reverence , and making offerings as they had done at the beginning . all things thus prepar'd , the emperor and the prince his son , went with all his officers to the temple of their predecessors , which is in the imperial palace , where the emperor in close mourning shew'd reverence to the first raiser of his family , and offer'd many silk coats and wine to the deceased . then he caus'd a book to be read , which had been written in the praise of them ; which being with many other ceremonies perform'd , they return'd to the palace , whilst by the emperor's order , coats and other ornamentals were thrown into the fire and burnt . during the eight days which were yet remaining they offer'd to the heavens , earth , planets , mountains and streams . then reverence was also shewn by the emperor's order to the spiritual protectors of the nine palace gates , through which the corps was to be carry'd . the like also was done to the six bridges of the river which runs before the palace , offering at all those places beasts , wine , and perfumes . the coffin with the corps was plac'd on a triumphal arch , richly wrought and hung with silk , interwoven with gold , and in many places plated with gold , engraven with lyons , dragons , and the like ; about it stood a great many torches , and vessels with perfumes . the fifth day appointed by the magician to carry out the corps , the emperor appear'd , with his wives , children , and allies , at the place where the chariot stood . having cry'd for the deceased , he offer'd to their god of the spirits so to conduct her , that she might have a happy journey to the enjoyments of peace and quietness . those that were commanded to attend the corps in the name and place of the emperor , and to make offerings at the appointed places , were all in a readiness under the first gate , where they no sooner receiv'd the herse , but they began to walk in such a handsom order , state , and silence , as was wonderful to behold : getting that day no farther than without the walls , where stopping at the appointed place they put the corps under a pavilion , made offerings on tables plac'd for that purpose , burnt perfumes , and perform'd all other ceremonies ; which no sooner done , but a messenger was sent to the emperor , to inform him that they were got thither and had perform'd their duties . the following day they began with those ceremonies with which they had ended the last night , and then proceeded on their journey , which lasted thirteen days , because of the offerings and stops which they made by the way to the mount , where the emperors tombs are . the concourse of people from all places was so great , that they were past number . when the whole train was come thither , the corps was taken off from the chariot , and plac'd upon another stately and triumphal one , no less costly than the first . then they offer'd a steer , which they sprinkled with wine , besides coats and perfumes , to the honor of the earth , with prayers to the god of the spirits , that he would receive the corps . at the same time nine mandarins , sent from the emperor , observ'd the like ceremonies , and offer'd to all the emperor's predecessors that lay in that place . on the funeral day , being the fifteenth day of the sixth moon , they made several offerings to conclude their ceremonies ; of which , and what they had done by the way , they gave an account to the emperor , who shew'd his bounty to those that had been careful in the observing of them , and express'd his affection to his mother in shewing reverence to her after her death , and for her sake released all prisoners that had committed but small crimes . it was also order'd , that those provinces which were too highly tax'd should have an abatement . he took off likewise many impositions laid upon imported goods , and distributed with his own hands many thousands of ducats , wrapp'd up in paper according to the custom of the countrey , being all in honor to the soul of the deceased . with the same ceremonies a chinese emperor's funeral was solemniz'd . when an emperor lies on his death-bed , and that the physicians begin to despair of his recovery , the colaos or chief relations , and the prime controller of the palace , call'd suikien , come to visit him , and to know his will and pleasure from his own mouth , and the contents of his testament : then they privately go to the prince which is heir to the crown , and consult with him , that they may do nothing against his will , who is ready to enter on the throne . being thus inform'd of the one thing and the other , they write down the will and bring it to the emperor , that he may approve and allow of it : from thence they go and shew it to the prime councellor call'd hanhyuen , who ingrosses all the emperor's business ; which being done , the will is seal'd with the imperial seal , and kept in the star-chamber belonging to the emperor●… council so long as the emperor lives . : after his decease they shew it to the court of judicatory , that they may proclaim it in all places of the empire , and observe it punctually . most of the inhabitants in the province of iunnan , by reason of their neighborhood with the indians , lay the dead corps on heaps of wood , and burn it ; but those that study the chinese philosophy observe the customs of the other chineses , and use coffins . but though they burn their dead , yet they consume not living persons with them as the indians do ; for the chineses account it barbarous , and not to be admitted amongst the laws of civiliz'd men. the inhabitants of the city sintien , in the province of queicheu , express great sorrow for either father or mothers death , by cutting off the hair of their heads . the chineses , as martinius witnesseth , are no less curious than superstitious in chusing the ground for their graves , judging that all their fortune and happiness depends upon it , because of a being for the dragon , to whom they ascribe their salvation ; wherefore they observe the shapes of the hills on which they intend to make their graves , and dig up the ground , not sparing either cost or charge , hoping to find the head , heart , or tail of a dragon : for they believe that thereby all happiness and good fortune will attend the deceased's successors . many people experienc'd in this art , go through all china , and observe the shapes of hills , just as the astronomers take their view of the stars . government . in the first age before the general deluge , the government of china was divided amongst tribes or families , and the chief of every tribe had his own government , after the same manner as the ancient fathers abraham and lot ; but since anno . before the birth of our saviour , they have been govern'd by one sole monarch or emperor : for the names of the two other forms of government , viz. aristocracy and democracy , the chineses had never heard of : nay , the netherland agents that were sent anno . to the great cham , emperor of east-tartary and china , had great trouble with the chineses and tartars , to make them understand the two last forms of government , which they could not apprehend . the emperor of china is sole master of the lives , goods and chattels of all his subjects , he onely being chief lord of all ; wherefore the empire of china may justly be call'd a perfect and absolute monarchy . it is without doubt , that in ancient times under one supream governor were several substitute lords , as dukes , marquesses , earls , and the like ; but eighteen or nineteen hundred years since those titles of peculiar governments and power , were at once taken away and rooted out : onely in the province of iunnan are free lords or dukes to this day , that have their peculiar dominions , which is in no place else in china : yet they acknowledge the emperor , but govern with an arbitrary power over their countreys , and succeed each other in their government . the emperors , according to an ancient custom yet in force , regard not their subjects , but look upon them as slaves , though they are or have been never so great magistrates : for because the sole government consists in the power of one onely , they esteem themselves masters of every mans goods , and likewise of the lives of their subjects ; therefore no honor or preeminency is given but by the emperor , neither is the ascent to the greatest place of dignity lockt up from any sort of people , though the scum of the commonalty , but open'd to every one at the emperor's pleasure ▪ for which reason he is by every one honor'd as a god , on whom all things depend , and by his severe government is terrible , and to be feared . from hence it often proceeds , that for the smallest occasion , the most deserving persons are by him bereav'd of their employments , and others punish'd with death , especially those whose valour and experience in martial affairs may upon the least suspicion be fear'd . this is not unknown to collonels and generals , especially the grandees which command great armies ; who for that reason are no less mistrustful of the emperor than he suspicious of them : from whence they often rise to a rebellion or mutiny ; for if they after a conquest against their enemy have discharg'd their soldiers , they know they cannot escape death : which not deserving , they will rather chuse to make themselves to be fear'd by their valiant and heroick exploits : from whence in the time of war arise continual mutinies in china ; and the greater the mutinies be , the fiercer they are maintain'd by every one without respect of faithfulness . the chineses , before the europeans coming thither , firmly believ'd that their empire contain'd almost the whole world : not reckoning their neighboring kingdoms , they made their emperor governor of the whole terrestrial globe and call'd him lord of all . according to semedo , the ladies of honor , relations and others belonging to the palace , call the emperor chu , and sometimes tienzu , that is , son of heaven ; not that they believe him to be born in heaven , but that they look upon the empire as the gift of heaven : and also to make the respect due to the imperial majesty the greater , and to seem sacred . the chinese emperor , saith father martin , is by his subjects call'd tienzu , that is , son of heaven ; not that they derive his original from thence , or that he was born there ; but they call him son of heaven , because he is belov'd above all other men , and hath on earth given him ( as they say ) the greatest dignity heaven can afford : and because the chineses oftentimes take heaven , god , and the supream godhead to be all one , therefore the son of heaven is as much as to say with them , the son of god. thus far martinius . but the common and most esteem'd name of the emperor is hoangti , or hoamti , that is , according to semedo and trigaut , emperor , or supream emperor ; but according to martinius , sole emperor , or emperor of the earth ; which they say is of a yellow colour , for a distinction from zangti , that is , supream emperor , or god , the governor of heaven and earth . the first emperor which was call'd hoangti , reign'd in anno . before the birth of our saviour , for whose excellent vertues and publick inventions , the pleasing sound of his name was so belov'd , that ever since all their princes have been call'd hoangti , as the german emperors from their first , caesar. there are yet two other names which have the same signification of king , or emperor , the one being kium , which they use to name strange kings by ; and the other vam , which is a name for the emperor's children ; to which by adding the word kium they make a compound word kiumvam , which signifies imperial . it is also to be observ'd , that a new chosen emperor changes his name , like a new elected pope , who takes upon him the name of some of his predecessors in stead of his own . this name of the emperors , which they write in all manner of proclamations , and on their coyn , is taken from a peculiar person , extracted of royal-blood . martinius tells us , that all those of the imperial blood , or family , are by the chineses call'd fansu , as also by the tartars , only with addition of the letter r , which the chineses cannot pronounce , and that fansur , or facsur ; and fansu or fansur signifies a royal or imperial house . the empire of china , from anno . before the birth of our savior , hath had a successive and hereditary government ; for at the fathers death , the eldest son succeeds ; and if there be no male-heir , then the nearest relation . if the empress , ( saith semedo ) the lawful wife of the emperor hath a son , in what time soever he be born , he takes place before all those that are begotten by his concubines , though born before him ; but if the empress hath no son , then the first-born , or eldest of a concubine ( who e're she be ) is always elected . but anciently , from anno . to anno . before the birth of our savior , the nine first emperors were elective and chosen by the most voices , and took not by succession ; but after the death of the ninth emperor , yu , his son khi , the founder of the family of hia , was for his goodness and great deserts , by general suffrage , confirm'd emperor in his fathers stead ; so that the custome of election was chang'd to true and lawful succession by birth . sometimes it hath happen'd ( though very seldom ) that the youngest son , contrary both to the laws of nature and the realm , was declar'd emperor , either for his extraordinary valor or prudence ; as anno . before the birth of christ , it happen'd to the emperor ulxi , who after his father cin's death , was chosen emperor in stead of his eldest brother f●…sa . when the eldest son hath taken possession of the throne , the rest only boast of their princely allyance , for they have not in the least any authority ; yet the emperor gives them each a city to reside in , with a magnificent palace , attendants , and revenues , where they keep court in great state , and are serv'd accordingly , yet have no command of the citizens ; and that they might not have so much together , as to enable them to raise a commotion , the emperor's allowance is paid them every three moneths , and on forfeiture of their lives , they may not stir out of the limits of the city , so design'd for their subsistance . the empire hath sometimes also been govern'd by a woman , for anno . before the nativity of christ , the emperor lieupang's consort , after the death of hoci her son , govern'd the countrey eight years . at the election of a new emperor , thirteen contingencies are to be observ'd . the first is the alteration of annual accounts , for they begin to reckon from the inauguration of their new emperor , which they use not only in common discourses , but in their letters , and all manner of writings : the emperor also gives his name to that year in which he begins to reign ; for we must observe , that all the years of any emperor's raign , when soe're they die , are reckon'd for whole years , and so make his coronation the new-years-day , that is , the beginning of the year ; and yet , though the chineses immediately , and in the same year have another , yet they still shew honor and obedience to the late emperor , though dead , till the years end , doing all things in his name ; and likewise all edicts and proclamations are seal'd and mark'd with the same signets , as if he were still living ; but the successor gives his name to the following year . the second , they instantly coyn new money , with the letters of his name , which doth not abate any thing of the value of the old coyn. the third , his lawful wife is crown'd empress . the fourth , they give the name of queen to six of his concubines . the fifth , they make offerings to the heavens , earth , and spirits . the sixth , they bestow great alms on the poor . the seventh , all prisoners are set at liberty . the eighth , all the magistrates are nobly treated . the ninth , all the women that were concubines before , are put out of the palace . the tenth , the seraglioes , which are four in number , are fill'd with fresh beauties fetch'd from all parts of the empire ; during which time there are many marriages , because every one seeks to free his daughter from such a retired life . the eleventh , persons of quality , if not all , at least those of cities , either come themselves , or send agents to shew obedience , and acknowledge the new emperor . the twelfth , all officers from the vice-roys to the inferior governors of cities , go in person to the court , to shew the same obedience , and take the oath of allegiance in behalf of their towns and provinces . the thirteenth is , that the emperor changes his own name , as is before-mention'd . the reverence which the chineses anciently shew'd to their kings , they perform'd in this manner . they prostrate themselves to him , bowing down their bodies , and looking with their faces to the north , for they say , that their kings look always to the south ; for which reason all the gates of their palaces , doors of chambers , and all draw-bridges face the south ; from whence proceeds a proverb , that the chineses , though at great distance , always honor their king , when with usual ceremonies they receive their guests . they say , that the tartar prince , who at this day possesseth the countrey of china , and resides in the metropolis peking , is not the great cham or lord of all tartary , as hath hitherto been believ'd , but a mean prince of the tartars , whose grand-father was the first king of his family , promoted to that dignity by the inhabitants of his countrey , which was only a small province in tartary call'd muncheu . the father of this present emperor , call'd zunchi , was the fifth of his family ; his fortune seem'd to be so strange in the eyes of other princes of his countrey , that they compar'd him to a lightning , when e're they spake of him , for they usually said , that the gods and heavens could only prevent him in any thing . the present emperor zunchi's son is call'd konchi , a youth , of about sixteen years . the first ruler , of whom the chineses make mention in their histories , was nam'd puoncu ; and after him tienhoang , ginhoang , and yonjui ; but in those times the provinces were govern'd by the heads of their princical families . the first emperors that before the birth of our saviour govern'd china , and were elected and set on the throne by most voices , were eight in number , viz. from the year before the nativity of christ . to the year . before which the chineses allow of none in their histories , which in that time are stuff'd with many strange and fabulous relations , as well concerning the age of men , as years of the governors ; for if we will credit their writers , the world stood many thousands of years before the deluge . the first emperor was before christs birth . raign'd years . i. fohi ii. xinnung iii. hoangti iv. xaohau v. chuenhio vi. ko vii . ya viii . xan after xun , the empire was govern'd by hereditary succession , and the first house or family hia was rais'd under the emperor yu , which continu'd four hundred years under seventeen emperors , viz. before christs nativity . raign'd years . i. yu ii. khi iii. taikang iv. chumkang v. siang vi. xaokang vii . chu viii . hoai ix . mang x : is xi . pukiang xii . kung xiii . kin xiv . cungkia xv. ka xvi . fau xvii . kie after the family hia , the house of xang succeeded , being first rais'd by the emperor tang , from whom sprung twenty eight emperors , viz. before the birth of christ. raign'd years . i. tang   ii. taikia iii. voting iv. taikeng v. siaokia vi. iungie vii . taiu viii . chungting ix . vaigni x. hotankia xi . zuie xii . zusini xiii . vokia xiv . zuting xv. nankeng xvi . yangkia xvii . puonkeng xviii . siaosini xix . siaoye xx. vuting xxi . zukeng xxii . zukia xxiii . linsin xxiv . kenting xxv . uvye xxvi . taiting xxvii . tiye xxviii . che after the subduing of the house of xang , rose the family cheu , anno . and flourish'd till anno . before our saviors nativity , under thirty seven emperors . the first of them was a prince call'd fa , who when he enjoy'd the crown , chang'd his name to v , which signifies valiant ; and they say , that from him all the emperors since , at their entring on the throne change their names . he possess'd , in the province xensi , a countrey nam'd cheu , from whence the family receiv'd their denomination . before christs birth . raign'd years . i. fa , or u , ii. ching iii. kang iv. cha v. mo vi. cung vii . is viii . hia ix . is x. li xi . siveni xii . ie xiii . ping xiv . vou xv. chuang xvi . li xvii . hoei xviii . siang xix . hiang xx. quang xxi . fing xxii . kien xxiii . ling xxiv . king xxv . king between which was the emperor menguen , who raign'd scarce a moneth .   raign'd   years . xxvi . yuen xxvii . chinting xxx . ka ka is accounted the thirtieth , for after chintung's death , his other sons being kiucie and xocie , attempted for the empire , and in that regard were accounted , as being two , viz. the twenty eighth and twenty ninth , because they acted for some time ; but at last . ka mastering them , became absolute , and so was reckon'd the thirtieth .   raign'd years . xxxi gueilie xxxii gan xxxiii lie xxxiv hien xxxv xicini xxxvi fo xxxvii cheukuni after the house of cheu , came the family cin , under their advancer ching , who was afterwards call'd xi , in the year . and continu'd but to anno .   raign'd years . i. ching , or xi ii. ulxi iii. ing after the family cin , the house of han follow'd , which flourish'd till anno . after christ. the first raiser of this house , was before the nativity . raign'd years . i. lieupang , or kaozu ii. hoei iii. liuheva , a woman iv. veni v. hiaoking vi. hiaou vii . hiaoche viii . ho ix . siveni x. iuen xi . ching xii . ngay these are the names of the emperors , every one in their families , before the birth of our saviour , according as they are written in the chinese chronicles , translated into latin by father martyn ; but those that have raign'd since the incarnation , i have receiv'd no account of , being not yet render'd to us in any other language . after the family of han arose that of cyn , and flourish'd after the birth of christ , till anno . at the same time were also five kings , call'd utai , which maintain'd war against one another , till by their ruine , the family tang took upon them the sole government of china , which they kept till anno . in the year . the family sung succeeded that of tang , and raign'd over all china , till anno . when this house was utterly subdu'd by the tartars , who set up the family of iuen , which govern'd china till . in which year rose the house of taiming , from a priest call'd chu , who drove the tartars out of china ; but this family was a anno . destroy'd , and by a huge rebellion , the east tartars of munchu , were invited to ayd the prince , but the way once open'd , they swallow'd all , and from their prince nam'd the whole empire of china , taising . the magistrates or governors in china , taken in general , are of two degrees or orders ; the first are such , as not only in the metropolis officiate the places of privy councellors , but from thence have influence over the whole empire ; the other are such as govern peculiar provinces or cities . the general government , or that of the first degree , are by alvarez semedo describ'd in the following words : the prime government of china consists in six benches , chambers , or courts , which by a general name are call'd a pu , that is , the kings benches . these manage not only the affairs of the realm , in the courts where they reside , but like the head , on which all the other depend , rule , and give orders to them , according to their several places . every councel hath his president , which they call chamxu , with two assistants , the one nam'd koxilam , who is the chief , and sits on the left hand , ( by them counted most honorable ; ) and the other yeuxilam . these are the first and most profitable offices of the empire , except that of kolao's ; so that a tutang or vice-roy of what province so e're it be , after he hath given testimony of his capacity , if he would be promoted , thinks himself well provided for , though not a prime councellor , to be only one of the assistants , that sit on the left , or right hand . besides these , there is a councel of ten , which are of equal dignity , only distinguish'd by several titles , and deciding of different causes : to these are to be added , the vast numbers of greater and lesser officers , as notaries , secretaries , clerks , servants , officers , and such as we call bayliffs , besides many others , not known in europe , the first councel or court which have the greatest command , and receive the highest presents and greatest fees , are the councel of state , call'd lipu , that is properly , councel of magistrates , for pu signifies a councel , and li magistrates . to these belong all the offices in the empire , to change or promote them ; for he who is once in an employment , rises continually by degrees to higher dignities . they have also power to restore those to their employments that are displac'd ; as if a mandarin is for some misdemeanor put out of his place , he may easily obtain it again , if he be in favor with this councel . the second bench is call'd pimpu , that is , councel of war , which have as great a command as those of state , viz. over all the militia , with the schools and academies , and for instruction of youth in martial discipline , and the exercise of arms. the third is of the customs , call'd limpu , which though not of great commands , yet they are of no less quality , for the mandarins in which it consists , are chosen out of the emperor's councel hanlin , which are next to the kolao's , the prime place of honor in china . this council hath knowledge of all letters , and likewise of ecclesiastical affairs , bonzies , strangers , and the like . the fourth councel is that of the emperor's revenues , call'd hupu , which take care to get in the emperor's treasure , customs , farms , and in general , all things that bring in money . the fifth , call'd cumpu , look after all business of building and architecture , and especially what belongs to the emperor's palace , or those of his children and officers ; as also the walls and gates of the city , high-ways , and bridges . the same council are also to take care that the rivers be cleans'd , and ships furnish'd with necessaries , when sent out upon the emperor's service . the sixth chamber call'd himpiu , that is , councel of iustice , are to punish malefactors , and pass sentence of life and death on criminals . the same councels or chambers the jesuit nicolas trigaut hath describ'd almost after the same manner in the following words . the prime councellors or courts are six in number . the first call'd lipu , signifies , the bench of the magistrates . this councel exeeeds all the rest , for they name or choose all the magistrates of the philosophick , or learned order of the whole realm , which are accounted the most eminent , and continually rise higher and higher , if they have in their inferior offices made but the least proofs of their vertue and good behavior ; and on the contrary , if they commit but one fault , they are bereav'd of their imployments , or put into meaner offices . the first choice consists in the excellent writing in chinese characters , of which , this court judges . the second councel ( by semedo the fourth ) is call'd hopu , that is , the court of revenue , or exchequer , which have the command of the empires revenue and taxes , gathering customs , paying souldiers , and the like . the third councel is call'd lipu , that is , the council , or court of ceremonies , which takes care for common offerings , temples , priests , the emperor's women , schools , examining of the learned , weddings , and other ceremonies to be perform'd to the emperor , on certain times and occasions . the same council also give titles of honor to deserving persons ; incourage artificers ; send noble-men to meet ambassadors , and return answers to letters directed to the emperor ; who looks upon it as a great disgrace to write a letter with his own hand , either to one in , or without his dominions . the fourth call'd pimpu , which signifies , council of war , command over civil and military affairs , which concern the safety and defence of the empire , yet they cannot resolve on any thing , without the emperor's consent and knowledge . this councel bestows all military offices , removing cowards , and putting in valiant men ; and likewise , honor the deserv'd with great titles . the fifth call'd cumpu , that is , the councel over all manner of buildings , look to the erecting of publick structures and palaces , for the emperor , his allies , and magistrates ; and likewise to the building of his ships , and rigging out of whole navies , and the repair of bridges and walls about the city . the sixth councel , call'd humpu , are judges , to determine and debate of criminals , and all manner of differences : the whole business of judicatory in all the empire depending on this court , for they have in every province and city , appointed magistrates and clerks , which advise them faithfully of all transactions ; so that they in this their office , being of great concern , have no small trouble , but that the great number of deputies which they imploy under them , ease them of the most part ; for there is a chief-justice of the whole court , whom they call ciamcui , which hath two assistants , one sits on his right , and the other on his left hand , being nam'd cilam , which three persons in the metropolis peking , are accounted amongst the greatest in quality , and according to their pleasure , every court is divided into several degrees ; besides these , all courts have their secretaries , clerks , messengers , and other servants . the emperor ya , who began to raign before the birth of our savior , anno . first establish'd these six courts , according to the relation of father martin , in his first book of the history of china , wherein he says , afterwards the emperor ya brought the state of china to a new and better form , by establishing six courts : one of which is call'd lipu , which takes cognizance of the well-behaving , or mis-behaving of the magistrates , and to bestow on every one according to their merits , either higher dignities , or else bereave them of their places . the second is call'd pingpu , that is , councel of war , or prime martial court , which have the same command over the martial officers , as the former over the civil . the third is lipu , that is , a court of ceremonies , or customs , who supervise ecclesiastick affairs , offerings , entertaining foreign ambassadors , and other such like businesses . the fourth is call'd hupu , which receive , and render an account of the emperor's revenue . the fifth is call'd cumpu , which take care to look after the repairing and building of publick structures , the emperor's palaces , walls of the cities , rivers , ships , and high-ways , that they may not be dirty or incommodious . the sixth is hingpu , or court of iustice , where all causes relating to life and death are determin'd ; which courts being so constituted by the emperor ya , govern the whole empire of china in good order , and acknowledge no superior but the emperor and the kolaos . according to others , the privy-councel consists in six persons , who never consult but about weighty matters of state. this councel or assembly is call'd loepol ; each of these hath his peculiar chamber , and is also the head of another court , in which the businesses of his camber are debated : these councellors take as many to their assistants as they judge necessary . the first of these is president of the councel of state , and his assembly is call'd lipol . the second hath charge of all warlike businesses , revenues of the empire , and hath also power to give commissions . the third looks after architecture , keeping an account of what edifices are yearly built in the empire ; and likewise of the charges expended in repairing of towns , forts , high-ways , streets , and moats : this is call'd congpol . the fourth , which takes care of the customs and taxes of the empire , are nam'd olpol . the fifth is ( as we may call him ) lord-chief-justice , and pronounces the sentences resolv'd on in his court , call'd ungpol . the sixth and last hath the command of all places and offices of the magistrates , and gives them to those , who by their learning , good deportment , and civil carriage , are accounted the most worthy . in this manner the government of china hath continu'd many ages , which after the first conquest by the tartars , under the emperor xunchi , was not chang'd ; except , only adding to every one of the six chinese councellors , a person of his own countrey ; so that the grand councel of the realm consisted in twelve persons , all equally commission'd as before-said . these councellors of state before-mention'd , cannot resolve on any thing without a general consent ; therefore no business is concluded on , but by plurality of voices : when the assembly is broke up , and every councellor consults with his private cabal ; then a tartar ( as we said ) is added to them ; but since that , in the raign of the emperor konchi , the chineses are put out of all offices , and the tartars have wholly appropriated them to themselves . besides these six , there are nine other chambers or benches , call'd kieukim , whose offices are several , but they chiefly take care of the emperor's houshold . the first call'd thailisu , that is , the grand exchequer , consists in thirteen mandarins , viz. one prime councellor , two assistants , and ten inferior judges ; this resembles the chancery of the realm , perusing all the judgments given in other courts , and according to equity disallowing or confirming the same . the second call'd quanlosu , that is , comptroler of the court , taking care for the emperor's table , observing the transactions of the empress , concubines , and paying wages to all court-officers , and others that follow publick imployments ; entertaining foraign ambassadors and the like persons of quality , and consists of one prime councellor , two assistants , and six petty judges . the third , thaipocusu , is like the master of the horse , and takes care , not only for the horses for the emperor's service , but likewise ( as post-master-general ) for all posts , and in general , for all others which serve the whole empire . this consists in one prime councellor , and six assistants . the fourth is that of the ceremonies , performing all manner of duties , requisite at publick treats of the emperor , festivals , and at all other times and occasions ; and likewise those which are duly observ'd every morning at the going in and out of the palace ; and consists in one prime councellor , two grand , and six inferior assistants . the fifth is that of the customs in peculiar businesses ; and though this differs from the first , yet they observe the same things by the help of their assistants . they also take care to see due offerings perform'd at the emperor 's grave ; for artificial hills , woods , and all things else ; as likewise for singing-boys , musicians , and beasts for the oblations . there is yet another court of justice , whose business is only to present the emperor with all manner of memorials , and bringing them all together into the chancery , like the king's remembrancers . all manner of businesses are shewn the emperor in writing , according to an antient custom of the emperor suven , who raign'd before the birth of our saviour , anno . that the emperor having consider'd thereof , he might the better return his answer in writing ; for it often happend ( said he ) that people by fine words , and pleasing language , might perswade him to any thing , which granting in a sudden humor , they had often cause to repent : from whence it happens , that though the emperors do seldom appear to their people , yet they continually converse with them by petitions or letters . to the six councellors are to be added three more , the same in manner or fashion , though differing in offices and imployments . besides all these , there are yet two more ; the one call'd qholi , and the other tauli , and though both have their eyes over several provinces , and every one concern themselves with businesses within their peculiar spheres and offices , minding all transactions and disorders in the empire . these councellors , as it is easie to tell of others mens faults , act them with great freedom , and oftentimes commit many unjust actions . their manner of complaining in this kind , is to make a copy thereof , and to shew it to the emperor : immediately after the same ( as they say , is facheo ) that is , coppied out and deliver'd to clerks appointed for that purpose , which make several writings of it , and send them by messengers through all the empire , so that it is immediately known by , and against what person those writings are publish'd , and a large description of what he is . these letters , which the chineses call iuen , thus publish'd , the accused against whom it is written must immediately , volens nolens , do two things , the first of which is to write a petition , not to justifie or excuse himself , but to acknowledge that the tauli had great reason , and he in fault ; that he hath offended , for which he is sorrowful , and ready to undergo such punishment as they please to inflict upon him : the next is speedily to be gone and leave his place without farther intermedling , till the emperor hath given his answer to the petition , which sometimes proves favorable , being permitted to re-enjoy his office ; but otherwhiles the emperor commands him to be punish'd according to the greatness of his crime . it often happens , that a mandarin by diligence in his office , and observing his business more than ordinary , begets enemies ; and if any of these be acquainted with , or ally'd to any officers of these two courts , then theydo his business immediately at court , and send the memorials from one to another , so that the poor mandarin is in a miserable condition , and especially if he be a judge , deputy-governor , or over the militia . yet far greater trouble they have with the tauli and qholi , who neglect not the least opportunity to prosecute to such heighth , that the emperor himself , though he have an inclination , cannot free them . trigaut describes these two councils , qholi and tauli , in the following manner : every one of them consists in above sixty persons , all philosophers , aged and wise people , which before have made no small proofs of their loyalty to the emperor and realm . these consult of all private and publick affairs , which they judge and determine , being thereto authoriz'd by the emperor 's special commission , which makes them to be not a little honor'd and respected by the people . but above all , their chiefest office is to inform the emperor by letters , if any thing be acted against the laws , and also to tell the emperor and his allies of their faults . this office , in my opinion , differs not much from the lacedemonian ephori ; for they never regard the magistrates , nor miss to tell the emperor of his misdemeanors , such is their authority and respect : and notwithstanding the emperor is often displeased with them , yet they cease not to admonish then by words , till they have perswaded and made them sensible of their errors . this is likewise by the power of the law priviledg'd to all magistrates , and not onely to them , but every particular substitute ; yet the petitions of the qholi and tauli are most esteem'd , because they do it meerly as being their employment . the copies of the petitions , and the emperor's answer thereon , are printed in great quantities , whereby all court businesses are soon known in several places . there are those which make a book of all the petitions , printed as before ; nay , if any thing be remarkable in them for their predecessors , it is writin the chronicles . these governors us'd formerly an undaunted freedom and confidence in the admonishing of their kings and emperors , when they saw them wander from the way of vertue , to the great admiration of the people of europe , which are debarr'd of this freedom . it is certain that these governors understand the mysteries of philosophy , and endeavor by all means possible to extol the heavens by praises , and other acts of devotion . it was not onely in ancient times , but now also customary amongst the chineses , that the governors , when their good admonishment was not regarded by the emperor , they laid down their apparel and badges of their offices before him , declaring publickly , that they would no longer serve in their places ; and the more boldly they throw them down , if the emperor designs any thing which they fear may prove prejudicial to the realm , and that he will not hearken to them . it hapned some years since , that the emperor vanlie , who clouded all his atchievements by his insatiably lustful desires ; for notwithstanding he had a lawful son , yet he would declare a bastard to be heir of the empire : but the peers and governors being against it , said they would not suffer so base an election ; yet the emperor not regarding their saying , all the magistrates that were in the city , being to the number of two thousand , went to the palace , and forc'd him against his will , by laying off their liveries , to declare the lawful heir to be successor . the like occasion hapned anno . for when after the death of the guardian and unkle to the young emperor , another tartar would govern , alledging that the emperor's age was not fit for such a management , all the governors laid down their badges , whereby he was forc'd to desist : and in this manner a youth of sixteen years old call'd xunghi , being the true heir , took upon him the government . besides these magistrates , or privy-councellors at the court , there are several other offices , or council-chambers , for divers businesses , but the chiefest and most honorable is that which is call'd hanlinyuen , into which none but learned doctors are admitted . those which are in this imperial office , do nothing but read several books , and may not trouble themselves with publick concerns , when as nevertheless they exceed those that sit at the helm , wherefore many endeavor greatly to get into their society . their business is onely to write the emperor's letters , annual chronicles , and to make laws and ordinances . out of these are also chose the tutors for the emperor's and princes . in this society are several degrees of honor , which every one attains to by their writing a good style ; after which they are rais'd to the highest preferment within the court. none are chose to be of that most eminent office of colao , but out of them . those that are in this society make great advantages by writing epistles and encomiums of their friends ; nay , every one accounts himself happy if he can but get them , bestowing great charge and trouble to that end : for if they have but the name that they are made by them , they are accounted excellent , though never so bad . lastly , those that are of this society , are chief councellors and judges in the examinations of causes , both divine and moral , and are by the professors of sciences accounted masters of literature . besides all these courts , there is one supream court , which is the chief in the whole empire . none can be receiv'd into this , unless they have been of the imperial society call'd hanlin , or hanlinyuen before mention'd , and after they have a considerable time been in places of government , and made sufficient proofs of their mildness , policy and prudence , and that no letters of complaint have been set out against them . this court consists of four , or at most of six persons , which are call'd colaos and coglogs . the emperor vanlie , grandfather to the emperor zunchin , would never suffer more than one colao , alledging that the rest were needless . the quality of colao , to speak properly , is no peculiar office , because they take care of the general government of the state , and are just like supream judges of all courts and dominions in the whole empire , though they are never all together but when they dispatch grand business for the emperor , who being not always present upon the concluding , they are many times forc'd to be in the palace to answer those petitions which are hourly brought to the emperor . this done , they are necessitated to find out the emperor , and inform him of their several results ; which having heard , he doth justice to the parties , and pronounces the ultimate sentence , by either confirming or altering their conclusions . these colaos are in the highest esteem , and above all the councels or magistrates , who at a certain time come and shew reverence to them as their superiors , in an open hall. the colaos during this ceremony stand up , and all the officers according to their degrees walk cross the hall ; coming before them they turn about , and bow their heads down to the ground : which ceremony is call'd quo tham , that is , passing through the hall. there is also a great difference betwixt the colaos robes and those of the other magistrates , for their girdles are beset with precious stones , which they call yuxe , which none but colaos may wear in the whole empire ; nay , they receive their orders by the emperor 's own hand , as the knights amongst us their honor from the king himself . father nicholas trigaut describes the colaos authority and office in the following words : besides these six courts there is another , the most eminent in the whole realm and the emperor's palace : those which belong to it are call'd colaos , and are generally three or four in number , and sometimes six . they have charge of no particular business , but mind the general concerns of the empire , and sit in private consultation with the emperor daily in his palace . and in regard the emperor at present doth not appear in person at treaties of publick affairs of the realm , which he formerly us'd to dispatch , they stay the whole day in the palace , and answer petitions , which in great numbers are brought , according as they think fit : with which answers they go to the emperor , who regio nutu , by his beck either confirms or alters them . thus far trigaut . the like quality and office father martin ascribes to them in the following words : the six courts , viz. lypu , hupu , pingpu , cungpu , hingpu , are not concern'd in publick matters of the whole realm , but onely with private consultations : for the governors make their requests to the emperor by way of petition , who having consider'd of the business , sends them to every court to which they belong , the assistants whereof , after serious consideration , acquaint the emperor with their opinons in writing , which he then , according to his pleasure , either vacates or affirms ; which that he may the better be able to do , he chuses some of the prime philosophers in the whole empire for his assistants , who are call'd colaos , or caising , that is , assistants in government . these are in the next degree to the emperor , and aid him in dispatching of business , consulting with him in person , as being his privy-council , for he is seldom seen by any other magistrates , judges , justices , or councellors . thus far martin . those which the chineses call colao , we ( if we observe the original of the name ) should term assistants to the emperor ; partly for their honorable employment , and partly as being next the emperor , the prime governors of the whole realm . thus far of the general government and councils , or offices of the realm , which so long as the empire was govern'd by the chineses , had their residence at the courts in nanking and peking , for all the councils and magistrates which are at the imperial court in peking , were formerly ( except the colaos ) in nanking , the metropolis and court of the ancient chinese princes ; but they were far below those in peking , because of the emperor's absence , who held his court in peking , as at this day the tartar , emperor of china . the court was remov'd from peking on this occasion : the emperor humvu having driven out the tartars anno . planted the seat of the empire in nanking . after his decease one of his nephews call'd yunlo , who in the northern provinces lay with an army in the borders of the empire as vice-roy , there to be a guard against the tartars , concluded to bereave humvu's heir of the crown , and make himself master of it : to which purpose having gotten the northern provinces to joyn with him , he came with his army to nanking , and got the other . provinces either by policy , strength or presents , and expell'd humvu's son. but because yunlo's greatest strength and dependence was in the northern provinces , and that it was to be believ'd , that the tartars to re-gain the empire would fall in on that place , he setled himself in that part of the countrey , and in the same city in which the tartar emperors , when they govern'd the chineses , had their residence , there to resist the enemy if he should make any attempt ; yet still continu'd the emperor's palace and the magistrates in nanking . but after the conquest of china by the tartars , anno . the city of nanking was bereav'd of her imperial title , and all the magistrates belonging to the emperor's court ; nay , the palace of the ancient chinese emperors , besides many stately memorials were all pull'd down to the ground , without any other damage to the city . the tartars also chang'd the name of the city and province , and in stead of nanking call'd it kiangnan ; and the city which formerly was call'd intien , kiangning . all which was done by the tartars out of an inveterate hatred against the taimingian family , because humvu , or chu , the first raiser of that house , drove them or their predecessors shamefully out of the empire , after they had possess'd it a hundred and eight years . all the magistrates , as well belonging to the learned council as martial affairs , are by a general name in the chinese tongue call'd quonfu , that is , to set before : but for their quality and not their office they are call'd lavye , or lausu , or lavja's , which signifies lords , or parents . the netherlanders , according to the example of the portuguese , call them mandarins , that is , commanders , or governors , deriv'd from the portuguese word mandarim , which is , a commander . notwithstanding all the magistrates or governors flie at the emperor's beck , and have orders amongst themselves , yet every one serves in his office with full power , except he be commanded to the contrary by his superiors . there are so many governors in china , and magistrates ( they being , according to martinius , to the number of eleven thousand ) that it is hard to know their several orders . for this reason five or six books of a considerable bigness are to be bought through the whole empire , containing the names of the publick magistrates , and governors of provinces , with the places of their birth , employments and quality . these books , according to martinius , are re-printed every three moneths ; which must be done of necessity , for in such great numbers of magistrates , without putting those into the books that are of less quality , are daily great changes , some dying , others put out of their employments , some degraded into lesser offices , or losing their parents ; by reason of which last accident they are forc'd to desert their government , though never so great , and travel home , and there mourn three years , and therefore great numbers are continually at the court of peking , in hopes to succeed in the vacant places . as to what concerns the government of the provinces in particular , it stands in this manner : the supream government of a province is generally manag'd in the metropolis , and consists in societies , that have a general power over the whole province . amongst these are two prime courts , to which all the other , as as well of towns as villages , must submit , because they receive their commissions from the imperial court. this court consists in one sole judge , without any assistants or other officers , which is the vice-roy of the province , in the chinese tongue call'd tutham , or kiu-muen , whose command extends over all the magistrates and people of the province . during his time of government , which lasts three years , he keeps several messengers , which go to , and come from the court at certain times , to give an account of what hath pass'd in his jurisdiction . he is receiv'd with great state into his dominions . after his departure from court his councellors and other officers go before , and he is conducted from city to city by the inhabitants . some commanders with three thousand soldiers , besides all the magistrates and commonalty come to meet and receive him three leagues from the metropolis , where he is to keep his court. the second tutang , who is of no less power , but stays but one year in his employment , is call'd chayven . he is much respected and feared , for he takes an account of all manner of business , military or civil , condemns or reprieves malefactors , and also looks after the emperor's revenue : he examines all the magistrates , nay the tutang himself , and hath also power to punish judges , and put great and mean mandarins out of their employments : the miscarriages of the grand mandarins he informs the emperor of by letters , and puts them out of their places till he hath receiv'd an answer from his majesty . he also pronounces the sentences of death which are given in all places of the province , and appoints for that purpose the day and town whither all the malefactors must be carry'd , that he may know the number and names of them , and marks six or seven with a pencil , and if more , he is accounted a blood-thirsty and tyrannous man. those that are thus mark'd are executed in the field , and the other carry'd again to prison . he is also to look after the repairing of the city walls , castles and other structures . he never goes out but with a great train , that carry court badges , and other marks of severity . there is yet sometime another extraordinary chayven , made at the empresses request . he hath an absolute power , but it extends no farther than to pardon or reprieve ; for he visits all the prisons in the whole province , sets those prisoners at liberty which for petty crimes lie there , and have no adversaries ; and likewise such as are not able to free themselves . he pleads in all desperate causes , and assists people that are helpless ; recalls a rashly pronounc'd sentence , and is defender of the poor . in short , his whole office and employment extends to mercy . for which reason these magistrates are during their time of government much respected by the common people . the third employment is treasurer , who takes care of the emperor's revenue in his province , being employ'd by the court of exchequer , which sit at the emperor's palace . he hath two councellors allow'd him , one of which sits on his right , and the other on his left hand , besides twenty six mandarins , and several other officers . his business is to look after the customs , farms , and all revenues whatsoever belonging to the crown . he seals the weights and measures , decides all differences concerning moneys , punishing the guilty , or sending them ( if he think fit ) to higher courts , pays the magistrates , allies to the emperor , commanders and soldiers , provides liveries and marks of honor which are given to famous scholars , pays the money for the repairing of high-ways , bridges , courts or palaces of the chief mandarins , and ships of war. lastly , this treasurer hath the command of all what comes in or goes out of the treasury . he also receives the emperor's presents from the judges , governors , and tauli , which every one makes according to their employments , being in silver coin or bullion , all which is by him melted into bars , each to the value of fifty crowns , and stamp'd with the imperial mark and the melter's name , that thereby he may know whom to accuse , if the silver should be falsifi'd . in this manner it is carry'd into the emperor's treasury . the fourth court is call'd gandchasci , that is , the court of life and death . in it are two assistants , or tauli , whose care is to visit , and go from town to town to decide all differences , punish the guilty , perform o●…r duties belonging to their offices , which extend over the militia , and affairs , in such provinces that lie near the sea. the fifth resembles a colledge of learned men , ordain'd to examine youths how they profit in their studies , and especially to observe their masters of art till such time as they have receiv'd their bonnet and orders to be directors . the prime of this famous society is a chancellor , who from time to time goes to towns and villages to enquire after the carriage , deportment and conversation of the learned , and to punish or chastise them according to their several offenses . there are yet two persons in every city call'd hioquon , that is , mandarins , or magistrates of knowledge , which also belong to the fore-mention'd five courts , whose command extends onely over the students of the city : and though they have not power to give the degrees due to deserving persons , but onely to chastise them , yet nevertheless they are very strict and severe , because they continually reside in one place , and like proctors in our universities , come and examine the scholars . all these fore-mention'd courts command over the whole province , and the cities , towns and villages contain'd therein . moreover , every city hath peculiar governors as here in europe , being four eminent mandarins , or aldermen , as one of them is like a mayor , which is by them call'd chifu ; chi signifies lord , or governor , and fu , a mannor , or tract of land ; the other three are his assistants , and call'd tumchu , tumphuon , and cheuquon ; every one hath his pecular court and officers . besides these are nineteen lesser magistrates , which look after the towns : two of them have a prime councellor and four inferior assistants ; the other nine onely one councellor and one assistant ; the other eight have one supream head , who commands over their whole society . the villages have also each of them a judge and three justices ; the judge is call'd chihien , the first justice honchin , the second chufu , and the third tunfu : all these have their several courts , or council-chambers , and likewise secretaries , clerks , and other inferior officers . the judge may pronounce sentence of death , but cannot execute it . beside these mandarins which reside in towns and villages , there are some which have neither power to condemn nor punish , but onely to give their judgments to the society . the great castles that lie distant from towns and villages , have also mandarins , or magistrates , chosen from amongst the clerks ; for the least office that any person of quality aims at , is to be judge or justice in a village . trigaut declares the general government of every province , as it was in his time , after the following manner . the towns which belong to the prime provinces of peking and nanking , are govern'd after the same manner as all the cities and towns in the other provinces . the government of each of the thirteen provinces consists in a magistrate call'd pucinsu , and another nam'd nanganzasu ; the first determines civil causes , and the other criminal : they keep their courts in great state , and reside in the metropolis of the province . to both these belong several petty officers , and also the chief magistrates , which are call'd tauli ; but because they command over several cities they are sometimes absent from the metropolis . every fu ●…r county ( for a province is divided into divers counties ) hath a peculiar governor call'd chifu , that is , lord of the county ; and likewise over every great city , or cheu , and over each town , or hien , is a governor , the first call'd chicheu , and the last cihien . these governors of all the counties , and chief rulers of cities , have every one four assistants , which aid them in all businesses that happen in their jurisdiction , being all their deputies . the chifu , or governor of the county , hath his residence in one of the cities , and determineth all things as chief ; for when any businesses are consultof by the chicheu and cihien , they acquaint him therewith as their superior , and in the first degree . it is to be observ'd , that the chifu , or governors of the territories , and his court , and the whole county receive their denomination from the city in which they reside : as for example , the governor keeps his court in the city nunciang , and that city gives denomination to the whole county , governor and court , so that they are call'd nunciangers . besides these magistrates , there are many others in cities , towns and villages , as also many generals and collonels through the whole empire , but especially in places bordering the sea , and garisons . thus far trigaut . all the magistrates ( saith the same trigaut ) are under nine orders ; all comprehended under the philosopher and military man. every one in these orders receives his revenue from the publick stock either in rice or mony , though but little in respect of their authority ; for the salary of the prime and chief order amounts not to above a thousand ducats yearly . those which are of the same order receive wages alike , whether philosophers or military persons ; for the chief of the soldiers get as much as the supream of the learned . all the magistrates have a private seal of their office , given them by the emperor humvu . what they write in their law they seal onely with red , which is a kind of earth , so red , that it is like a vermilion , and digg'd out of the mountain tape , near the city lingkien in the province of xanso . this mark the mandarins keep with great care , for upon the loss of it they are not onely put out of their employments , but severely punish'd ; wherefore when e're they go out they carry it with them in a box , or cabinet , lockt up and seal'd , which they never suffer to be out of their sights . there is an excellent harmony , as trigaut witnesseth , betwixt the superior and inferior magistrates , and between the governors and privy-council , and other grandees and the emperor ; which they not onely manifest by their readiness in obeying him , but also by outward appearance : for they never neglect their usual visits at certain times , nor the ceremony of presenting . neither do the meaner magistrates speak with the higher before the bench , or elsewhere , but upon their bended knees , and with peculiar reverence . the same ceremony the subjects use to the governors of their cities , notwithstanding they know that they never took their degrees in learning , and before their entrance to be magistrates were chosen from amongst the meanest of the commonalty . all chineses , if they follow any honorable employment , though they are mandarins , put on the bonnet of their office when they will speak , shew reverence , or appear before any of a higher quality ; for to come without , would be accounted uncivil . the mandarins stools are round like chirurgeons chairs , the back and arms thereof cover'd with a tygers skin , or some other beast . their beards are also set after the same manner , as may appear in the sculp , wearing them very thin , and letting them grow down without either clipping or shaving their mustacho's hanging downwards ; they also shoot forth close by their ears , but grow not down to their lips , nor under their chin , but most frequently with three whiskers on each side , and one underneath . the mandarins and other grandees , nay the emperor himself , let their nails grow long , which they account no small sign of gentility and ornament . some ladies , because they would not break them , wear little cases over them . none of the magistrates officiate above three years in a publick employment , except he be new commission'd by the emperor , but is generally promoted to a higher dignity . this is done because none should get too many friends , or gain too much upon the hearts of the people , in dependency of which he might practise against the state , as it hath often hapned . the chiefest governors of the provinces , counties and cities , as the pucinfu , naganzafu , cifu , ciceu , cihien , and the like , must every three years , according to the emperor's order , appear at the court in peking , and there shew reverence and obeisance to the emperor . at the same time a general muster is made at the court of all the magistrates , which through the whole realm are plac'd in the several provinces , as well of those that are there present as of those that are absent , where a strict enquiry is made of their behavior : from which enquiry they conclude whom to depose , whom to promote , and whom to punish , without regarding or respecting of persons ; and the emperor himself cannot alter any thing resolv'd on by the fore-mention'd judges in this general scrutiny . those that are to be punish'd are not the meanest , nor the fewest , but sometimes to the number of four thousand , whose names are set down in a book , which is afterwards printed and publish'd to the whole empire . moreover , the condemned are , according to trigaut , divided into five parties , or according to semedo , the chiefest misdemeanors for which the mandarins are punish'd , are chiefly seven : the first contains the covetous , which have violated the law by bribes , and defrauded the commonalty , and appropriated the lands , goods or chattels of their subjects unjustly to themselves : for which offence they are not onely bereav'd of their employments for ever , but also all the marks and priviledges of magistracy . amongst the second are reckon'd such as have not punish'd the criminals according to their desert , but conniv'd for favor or affection : these are also bereav'd of their places , liveries and priviledges . the third are very aged people , and those that are too negligent and slothful in their offices ; for which they lose their employments , yet not their marks and priviledges . amongst the fourth are reckon'd those which are heedless and hasty , pronouncing sentence without any consideration , and go unadvisedly about publick affairs : these are put into meaner offices , or else sent to such places in the realm which are suppos'd to be of a more easie government . amongst the last are those which govern others and their own families indiscreetly , and live debauch'd , contrary to the gravity of magistrates : these are bereav'd of their office and quality for ever . the same examination is also perform'd with the magistrate at the court but once every year : and after the same manner , and at the same time with great strictness the officers of the soldiers are likewise muster'd . none in the whole realm is commission'd to rule in that province wherein he was born , except onely military officers : this is done because the first should not favor their friends or relations ; but the last out of a love to their native countrey should defend it more carefully . when any lord serves as magistrate , none of his sons or servants may go out of the house , make visits , converse with any persons , or treat about any business , for fear they should be suspected to take bribes ; but he is attended by servants given to all magistrates upon the publick account . when he goes out himself , he seals the doors ( either of publick or private houses , wherein justice is administred ) with a seal , that none of the houshold can come out without his knowledge . the whole realm in the time of the chineses was govern'd by philosophers ; to whom all the soldiers and commanders shew'd great reverence , and a peculiar ceremony and respect . of these philosophers consisted the chief council of war , their designs and contrivances being better respected by the emperor than those of the militia officers , which seldom or never were call'd to council : wherefore none that were of a noble mind and respected , concern'd themselves about warlike affairs , but rather endeavor'd to have the least degree in the council of philosophers , than to be the greatest commander in martial concerns ; the philosophers enjoying the greater estates , and being held in much higher esteem by the people . but since the tartars conquest of china , the military affairs are in greater request , and the chineses exercise themselves so much in arms with the tartars , that they lay aside their learning . very strictly they observe the governors and commanders ; for besides the tauli and quauli , which according to their offices take cognisance of all transactions , and inform the emperor thereof . every province hath a peculiar visitor , which is to punish or accuse offenders . above on the left side of hoaquan appears a dragon , as it were flying out from the clouds ; besides , all manner of horrid representations stand either at the entrance of the temple , or behind the images . another idol call'd vitek , and by others ninifo , whom they suppose to have been a very wise man , the chineses honor with peculiar reverence and bended knees , which is perform'd by the grandest mandarins , placing his image on the altars in the temples , with burning lamps and perfuming-pans round about him . the idol , a deformed monster , is often represented after that manner , as appears by the inserted sculp , with his breast bare , a very great head , large teats , and tun-belly , the left hand holding a garland , and great iron rings in the ears , from whence , they say , the use of ear-rings came first into china . other images are made sitting with their legs across under them , after the eastern manner : some pick their ears with an ear-picker , under which they hide a great mystery ; others with a tool like a curry-comb , scrape their shoulders and necks ; all which the chineses , especially the vulgar , worship for great saints , and offer perfumes , meat , and several other things to them . these priests are accounted the meanest of the people , and raff of the whole empire , because they are all extracted from the vulgar : for in their infancy being sold as servants to the osiams , they become scholars , and succeed their tutors in their office and service , an invention found out by them to advance themselves ; for there is never any found , that of his own free will , resolving to live a holy life , that will go into the cloysters amongst such company . through ignorance and ill breeding the slave-pupils seldom improve themselves beyond their tutors , but are just the same in their whole demeanor ; and as by nature we have a propensity to vice , not being cultivated , so they from time to time degenerate , growing worse ; wherefore they learn no morality , nor attain to the knowledge of literature , except accidentally some , though very few , which naturally inclin'd to learning , endeavor the same by their own industry . notwithstanding they have no wives , they are so inclin'd to the female sex , that they cannot be kept from conversing with common strumpets but by great punishments , viz. those that attempt it are , if taken in the act , burnt with a hot iron through the neck or leg , in which they put an iron chain of eight or ten fathom long , besides great shackles ; in which manner the offender must walk naked along the streets till he hath begg'd ten tail of silver for the benefit of his cloyster : and that he may perform this penance , one of his fraternity goes along with him , and with a whip severely draws blood from his naked skin : the chain by reason of its great weight is also so troublesom to his wound , that blood and corruption gushes out of it . others are for several days put into little houses like our cages , driven full of nails with the points inward , wherein the offender not being able to lie down , is forc'd to stand upright , without either meat or drink . the cloysters of these osciams are built in inclosures according to every ones bigness : every inclosure hath a constant treasurer or governor , whom his scholars which he hath bought for his servants ( whereof he hath as many as he will or can maintain ) succeed as by inheritance . they acknowledge no superior in these cloysters ; and every one erects as many huts or booths in his appointed apartment as he can , which is customary through the whole empire , yet chiefly in the metropolis of peking . the cells when built they let to their great advantage , to strangers which come thither to trade , which makes these cloysters rather seem publick inns than places of sanctity , regarding nothing less than the worshipping of idols , or teaching that wicked doctrine . though the condition of the inhabitants of these cloysters is mean and despicable , yet nevertheless they are by many hir'd for a small reward to perform funeral ceremonies , and some other such like offices . now at present this doctrine is not a little come into request again , many temples being erected for the same . all the followers thereof are either eunuchs , women , or ignorant people . yet besides these there are some which boast themselves the prime maintainers of this doctrine , and are call'd ciaicum , that is , abstinentiaries , for they refrain in their houses all their life-times from eating either flesh or fish , and reverently worship with offerings and prayers a row of images , and sometime are sent for to their neighbors houses to pray with them . the women , separated from the men , maintain this retir'd life in cloysters , and shaving the hair from the crown of their heads , despise marriage . the chineses call them nicu , which signifies a nun ; but not many of them live together , and are far less in number than the men. thus far trigaut . these cloysters ( according to semedo ) are very large ; the walls which surround them makes them seem like a city , divided into streets , open places , and inhabited houses , in each of which two or three have their residences , viz. a master and his scholars , which are sufficiently provided for ; and also all the houses receive an equal proportion of the emperor's allowance . the governor of the cloyster , who hath the general command over all , takes no cognisance but of peculiar businesses which are brought before him ; and what concerns other things , and the government of their houses , he leaves to themselves . yet nevertheless he gives offices , and titles to those that are to receive strangers , whoe're he be that comes to see their cloysters , and beat on a drum that stands at the gate ; they are oblig'd to go before him to the number of thirty in their ceremonial habit : coming to him they salute him , and walk before him to the place where he desires to be ; which they do again at his return . they are under the jurisdiction of the council of customs ; but upon the executing of punishments , when deserv'd , they are us'd more favourably than when tri'd by the common law. the disciples or followers of this doctrine , which at this day are in great numbers , live together , never marry , let the hair of their head and beards grow very long , and wear ordinary clothes , which differ little from the other in fashion , except in one thing , which shews that they are in service ; for in stead of a bonnet they wear a little garland , which covers just the crown of their heads . they account the last and greatest good of mankind to consist in bodily goods , and the enjoyment of a quiet and peaceable life , without toyl or trouble ; they acknowledge two deities , the one more powerful than the other ; they allow one paradice and a hell : the paradice , which ( according to their saying is joyn'd to the satisfaction of the body ) is not onely for another life , but also for this on earth , and consists herein , that by means of a certain exercise and obedience , some that are old may become young children ; others may make themselves xinsien , that is , happy on earth , to possess what they please speedily with a wish , flie from one place to another , though very remote , and go to feasts , and the like . they are lovers of musick , and use several instruments ; on which account they are invited to funerals and publick solemnities , and serve the emperor and mandarins in making their offerings ; they boast themselves to be soothsayers , and promise to procure rain , and clear houses haunted by spirits . all the chineses are strangely inclin'd to superstition , but especially the followers of this second sect , and give great credit to sorcery , and predictions of future things . the emperor's astronomers ( according to semedo ) do not a little uphold this superstition , because they foreshew ensuing events from the colour of the heavens and tempestuous weather , thunder out of season , by several aspects of the sun , which they reckon to be twenty two , and from sixteen other appearances ; with all which they acquaint the emperor : and they chiefly employ their time in foretelling either peace or war ; as also sicknesses , death , changes , insurrections , and the like : to which purpose they make almanacks , or yearly prognostications , which are divided into moons , and the moons again into days , the days into fortunate or unfortunate hours , either to undertake any thing or let it alone , as to go a journey , remove out of a house , marry , bury the dead , build houses , and the like . by this manner of cheating the chineses are so deluded , and so strictly do they follow these observations , that they govern themselves wholly thereby ; for if the almanack commands to do any thing on such a day , though all the elements were against it , they will not neglect it . these astronomers , according to a very ancient custom , are punish'd with death , if they through neglect do not foretell the eclipse of the sun and moon , or accidentally commit any mistakes in their prognostication : for the chineses account it a deadly sin not to assist the sun or moon when they are darkned , with offerings and beating of drums , and other noise , fearing else they would be devour'd by a dog or dragon : wherefore the emperor inform'd by people experienc'd in the course of the heavens , of the approaching darkness , immediately sends messengers post through all the cities of the empire to give notice of the day and hour on which the eclipse will happen : whereupon the magistrates and citizens carefully watch for the time , and prevent the threatning danger by beating on divers tinkling and copper basons . they have temples that are drawn or carriages made for that purpose , in which the women deliver out their almanacks ; wherein a receipt is written how they may conceive . trigaut saith , that no superstitious custom hath spread it self so far through the whole empire , as that in the observation of fortunate and unfortunate days and hours ; so that the chineses in all their actions observe the time exactly : to which purpose two sorts of almanacks are printed every year , which upon the emperor's command are dispersed through the whole empire , which makes the fallacy the more believ'd . these annual prognostications are sold in such abundance , that most houses have them : in them they find what they too punctually observe , not onely the critical days , but the precise hours and minutes at what time they shall begin or desist in any negotiation or business whatsoever . besides , these writers of the annual predictions go higher , composing for their profit books more puzling and mysterious , with large comments on the good and evil days , with more accurate directions , especially concerning buildings , marriages , or travel , and the like business of consequence ; and though it often happens that the weather fall out tempestuous , let it thunder and lighten , blow or rain , yet they will begin , though they make never so little progress . nasirodin , a persian author , who flourish'd anno . tells us , that the chineses , by him call'd katayans , have a circle of twelve days , which according to the instruction of the astronomers , they use in chusing the time to undertake or delay any business of consequenc . these twelve days are by the chineses call'd as followeth : ching , that is , perfecting . xeu , that is , receiving . cai , that is , opening . pi , that is , locking . ting , that is , affirming . che , that is , serving. po , that is , breaking . vi , that is , running danger . kin , that is , raising . chu , that is , dividing . muen , that is , exchanging . ping , that is , making even . four of these twelve days are call'd he , that is black , and are accounted unfortunate ; four hoang , that is , yellow , which are lucky , and promise some good ; two hoen , that is , brown and dark , and esteem'd ominous . the romans and greeks agreed herein with the chineses , and most of it is at this day us'd amongst them : one thing there is which may properly be said to be the chineses ; it consists in the chusing of land to build private or publick structures upon , or bury the dead in , chusing it by the likeness of the head , tail and feet of several dragons , which they suppose to live under ground , and believe , that on them the welfare , not onely of families , but also of cities , provinces , and the whole empire depends . the chineses account one dragon , whom they call lung , for the greatest fore-runner of good luck . before the time of the family of hia , nay , the emperor fohi , who began his reign anno . before the birth of christ , it is said , that a dragon was seen flying from a pool ; and to make the business seem of greater consequence and consideration , they added , that they had observ'd sixty four marks or characters on his back , which , according to their sages , have mysterious significations . the chineses in a manner ascribe all things to a dragon , and believe , that not onely all humane fortune , but also rain , hail , thunder and lightning , are as that monster orders . they also affirm , that there is a dragon under the earth , but chiefly under the mountains ; and this is the reason why with such great care and charge they observe the parts of the dragon in the making of their graves ; for according to the goodness of the earth they value the riches and fortune of the whole family ; just as the astronomers , from the conjunction of several planets , prognosticate future events . for this reason also the chinese emperors bear a dragon in their arms , as the romans an eagle ; nay , the emperor's apparel is embroider'd with dragons , and likewise on all the furniture for his table and whole house is engraven the same ; nay , the whole court is every where full of painted dragons . but above all it is to be admir'd , that the chineses paint five claws at the feet of the emperor's dragons . none but those who are of imperial blood , or peculiar favourites of the emperor , may bear a dragon in his coat of arms : yet if others do use this same bearing , they must on pain of death not give above four claws . they say that the foam of a dragon impregnated one of the emperor ie's concubines without the use of a man : which fable the chineses thus relate : in the time of the family of hia ( say they ) a dragon was seen , which vanish'd on a sudden , and left a froth on the earth : this froth being of a dragon , was like a costly , nay , that which is more , a holy relick , and lock'd up in a golden coffer , and preserv'd till the reign of the emperor siveni ; when afterward at his command , without knowing wherefore , the chest was open'd , and this slime leap'd forth as if it had been living , and ran to and again through the palace , none being able to hold it , and at last got into the seraglio , and there divirginated one of great beauty , kept for the emperor ; from hence , after the full time ( as the chineses relate ) she was deliver'd of a fair female : the mother fearing to gain an ill name , and the emperor's displeasure , laid down the infant , which two marry'd people , that accidentally walk'd by there , hearing it cry , took up , and carrying it home , brought it up as their own child . in the third year of the emperor ie's reign the fore-mention'd infant being grown marriagable , her foster-father was on some occasion accus'd of a certain crime , and put in prison : whereupon he proffering the virgin ( who was endu'd with incomparable beauty ) for his ransom to the emperor , was not onely released , but return'd home with great riches . but the emperor was so strangely surpris'd with the exceeding beauty of his new mistris , that he was in a manner distracted , and forsook the lawful empress , and his son born by her , and took paosua ( for so the virgin was call'd ) for his spouse , and elected pefo , the son of paosua , in stead of ikie , the lawful son of the empress , to succeed him in the throne , against the consent of all his substitute governors . ikie the true heir , being enrag'd by the great wrong which he had suffer'd , fled from his father to his uncle king xin , in the south part of the province of xensi , at the place where the city nanyang stands at this day . paosua during this time dwelt with the emperor in all prosperity ; but one thing he observ'd , that he never saw her laugh , which was very unpleasing to him ; therefore he try'd several ways to win a smile from her . at the same time a difference arising , and overtures and threatnings of war being betwixt him and the tartars , he put his militia in a posture of defence ; which done , and to teach them alarms , he fir'd his beacons when there was no need : whereupon the palaces , and all places every where were throng'd with the gather'd soldiers ; which too often repeating , and no appearance of any enemy , gave her occasion to laugh heartily , to the great joy of the fond emperor : which false alarms being so commonly , when they came to be real , and not being believ'd , brought on that negligent carelesness in not obeying , that it lost him his life and empire . amongst other things also , paosua took great delight in the noise which silk makes when torn by force ; wherefore the emperor to recreate her , always spent his time in her presence , with tearing and rending of silk . mean while the emperor sent a party to king xin to fetch his fled son again ; but xin refus'd to deliver the prince , unless he should be declar'd heir to the empire : the emperor enrag'd thereat , march'd with an army against xin ; who unequal to the emperor , yet of greater policy , joyn'd with the tartars , and in the night falls suddenly on the emperor's quarters : whereupon the beacons being fir'd as before , the soldiers seeing the flame , suppos'd that the emperor as formerly was onely caressing of his empress , neglected their duties ; and therefore making no resistance , most of them were taken sleeping by the enemy , and the emperor himself slain by his brother and son. but to return ; as trigaut tells us , several eminent persons study this my. stery of dragon-knowledge , and are sent for from remote places to advise withal when publick buildings are to be erected , that they may so lay their platform suting with the benevolent signatures from the posture of the dragon , that the edifice may for ever after be more free from casualties : for these astronomers , as our astrologers , observe the good and evil aspects of the planets , with the several configurations of the fixed stars , so they take their marks from the situation of mountains and rivers , and whatever else makes a variety , that signifies good success , on which they say , not onely the preservation of the house , but the welfare and honor of the family depends . semedo calls these surveyors tili . others ( saith he ) which they call tili , endeavor to to observe , not onely the situation of the earth , but the positions of the planetary aspects in the celestial houses , so to make more happy their terrestrial habitations . it is a very ancient custom , and us'd to this day , to take their observations of good or ill success , from the colour , spots , motions , legs , and shell of a tortoise . and likewise , as the augurs of old , from the notes of birds , and noise of beasts , and also whate're they meet with in the morning , the reflecting shadows of the sun on peculiar houses ; for if at their going out in the morning they meet any one in mourning apparel at their door , bonzies or the like , they look upon it as an ill omen . in short , whatsoever inconvenience happens to peculiar houses , cities , provinces , or the whole empire , they ascribe it to their miserable fortune , or something or other that is wrongly plac'd in the houses , towns , or the emperors palace . they say that some of these fortune-tellers reside on desolate and solitary mountains , between the clefts of rocks and barren hills like hermits ; whither also great numbers of people resort to know the events of future things . some onely write strange characters and ▪ chinese letters on boards , containing the future condition of the enquirers ; yet their promising oftentimes hath a double meaning . these wizards have many times horrible toads that sit near them , with a thick gray speckled skin , and opening their jaws , ( as they say ) with their poisonous breath blast and wither the grass round about them . these generally sit bare-headed , being close shaven , and with their feet naked , picking their ears whilst they mutter several words to themselves . in the time of the emperor hiaou , who reigned anno . before the nativity of christ , many women , especially at the emperor's court , studied magick and charms , by which making themselves to appear much fairer than they were , they subjected the male sex according to their pleasures . of these some got into the prince guei's court , the emperor's son begotten by a lawful wife , but without his knowledge , because he , according to the chinese writings , was of a good and pious nature : but attaining to years , he betook himself , being ensnar'd by the fore-mention'd charms , wholly to lasciviousness . amongst other things , they say there are certain drugs , by the chineses call'd kuan , which if the powder thereof be given any man to drink by a woman , it makes them mad after them , like our love-powders : but they had worse ingredients , with which they occasion'd distempers , nay , death on whomsoe're they pleas'd ; by which means li , the emperor's son , begotten by one of his concubines , was kill'd in the nineteenth year of his age , together with his wife , children , and most of his family , except one nephew . but the whole empire is strangely besotted with the study of alchymie , thereby to get the philosophers-stone , by which they not only inrich themselves by turning all things to gold and silver , but also that elixar makes them immortal , which many emperors before and since the nativity have endeavor'd to attain to . the chineses affirm , that there are rules and commandments of both these arts , found out first by very ancient , learned , ( which the chineses reckon amongst their saints ) and afterwards from one to another , deliver'd to their successors : they say also , that these first inventors , after having ▪ perform'd many excellent and soveraign works , ascend both with soul and 〈◊〉 together to heaven , when they began to grow weary living on earth . they also tell us , that anciently a person liv'd without the walls of the city nanchang , which assisted many needy people , and ●…ast p●…ntiful ▪ alms amongst the poor , because he by the art of chymistry could make pure silver . he also ( say they ) had by the help of divine arts , a dragon , who threaten'd the ruine of the city ; after which , having chain'd him to an iron column of an exceeding bigness , he , his whole house and family ascended up to heaven ; for this reason , the citizens out of a superstition , erected a great chappel for him ; and the foremention'd iron column , the better to keep up the reputation of the fable , is there to be seen at this day . but however they decline the converting of metals into gold or silver by the stone , yet the emperor himself , and most eminent persons of the empire , make it a great part of their business to study immortality , from the promis'd restauration of youth , by the wonderful operations of this elixar : to which purpose , as there are many students , so there is no want of masters ; and the whole city of peking every where pester'd with their laboratories ; and though never so much deluded , yet fresh hopes carry them on with a fervent desire to bring their work to perfection ; being perswaded by these mountebanks , that their failings happen'd from some mistakes , but now , if they would begin again , they make no question , being since better inform'd , to finish the so long expected and happy work. but before we leave our alchymists , take this from martinius , which he tells of the emperor hiaou , who had not his equal amongst the chineses , he was as their histories say , much transported with a belief , that by this art he might not onely be the wealthiest , the happiest , and the greatest of all princes , but also be crown'd with immortality : from hence he receiv'd the title of van sin , that is , ten thousand years , which hath descended to all the emperors to this day . to this great purpose he built a new palace accordingly , all of cedar , cypress , camphire , and the like sweet smelling woods ; the scent of which , as they say , might be perceiv'd ( a ) twenty one chinese furlongs from thence . amidst this wonderful structure , he rais'd a tower all of copper , of twenty rods high , ( a marvellous piece of work ) with a winding pair of stairs in the middle , from the bottom to the top : there was also a copper bason , cast in the form of a hand , which every morning was fill'd with early de●…v , wherein the emperor steep'd the oriental pearls to soften them , being part of the preparations of the medicines of immortality : but at last they wrought upon his belief so far , that the elexar was ready , which drinking , would so perpetuate youth , that he should live according to his title , ten thousand years , that is , he should be immortal . the longevity-potion being brought , was set on the table , which should begin the work of youths renovation ; when one of his councellors , a minister of state , first disswading him from the taking of it , suddenly threw the liquor down upon the floor ; at which , the emperor much incens'd that he should lose his expectation of immortality , which had cost so much time and treasure in preparing , consulted with what death he should punish so bold an offender ; when he that stood thus liable to his fury , spake thus mildly and undiscompos'd to him . sir , you cannot put me to death , for i have drunk the same medicine of immortality already , and am immortal ; so if i die i am guiltless , because the medicine wants the promised efficacy , and therefore use your pleasure ; yet i suspect , that if your indignation fall upon me , what i have drunk will be of no defence , and i feel i shall certainly suffer death , being conscious of the deceit of these that are trapanners for bread. which mollifying speech so pacify'd the emperor , that he gave him his life ; yet howsoever , the emperor prosecuted the same business , to make himself rich , hapyy , and immortal . there are also a third kind of philosophers , by semedo call'd taokiao , and by trigaut , from the first promoter , lonzu ; as likewise by semedo , tunsi or tusi , being the first broacher of this doctrine , which agrees with the epicureans , who affirm , a that there is no pleasure after death , and therefore they indulge what e're in their life seems to be easie and happy , so to prolong their lives , to continue their present welfare they use all means possible , and not onely study longevity , but also how to be immortal by ingenious discoveries for self-preservation . but though laotan accounts the summum bonum to consist in pleasures , yet martinius finds him to be no way atheistical , but declares it every where probable , that laotan hath acknowledg'd one supream deity , saying , tao , or great understanding hath no name ; he hath created heaven and earth , he is without shape ; moves the stars , though he himself is immoveable ; and because i know not his name , i will call him tao , or supream understanding , without form . the same philosopher makes mention in another place , of the creation of the heavens . it is not to be credited , what the fathers report out of their stories concerning this philosopher laotan , that he lay conceal'd , being lock'd up in his mothers womb eighty one , or according to trigaut eighty years ; and afterwards forc'd his passage into the world through her right side ; wherefore according to trigaut he is call'd lauzu , and by martinius , laosu ; and and last of all , laotan , that is , old philosopher : the time of his maturation , or rather imprisonment in the womb , was ( as they say ) nine times nine years , which the chineses account the fulness of perfection , and all things that are perfect : and because laotan was one of their greatest and most learned stages , they invented the foremention'd number , as if nature had spent so many years in perfecting of him . this laotan was born in the kingdom of zu , ( for china contain'd anciently many and several kingdoms ) at this day the county fungyangfu , of the province of nanking , in the city mao , anno ▪ about twenty four years before confut , the prime philosopher amongst the chineses . the third sect ( saith martinius ) is also like the epicurean , they place happiness in pleasures , and make it their chief studie to prolong their life , expecting nothing after death . amongst this are many sorcerers , and such as use magick , and is indeed the vilest of all sects ; the followers thereof nevertheless praise the morality of our european doctrine . according to trigaut , laotan left not one book of his doctrine , nor as it appears , would teach no new opinion ; but some of his followers call'd tansu , after his death , nam'd him , the head of learning , and collected several books in a handsome stile , from divers other opinions and writings . these also live unmarry'd in cloysters , in which they make their pupils , and are as leud and wicked , as the followers of the foremention'd . they never cut the hair of their heads , but are distinguish'd from others , by wearing a hat or bonnet of wood upon the knot which ties the hair on the crown of their heads . other of this sect that are marry'd , with great zeal observe the tenets of their fraternity at home in their own houses : they honor , as they say , amongst many other images , the lord , or king of the heavens , but one that is bodily , and as they say in their books , hath had many troubles : they also affirm , that the king of the heavens , which reigns at this day , is call'd ciam ; but he who govern'd them formerly , was nam'd leu. this leu , say they , on a certain time sitting on a white dragon , descended to the earth , and invited ciam ( who they affirm was a magician ) to a dinner : but whilst leu , making himself merry at the table , ciam getting upon the white dragon , ascended up to heaven , and took possession of the celestial realm . leu thus prevented from returning by ciam , yet obtain'd a grant from the new king of heaven , for the dominion over certain mountains in this countrey , where they suppose he still lives , bereav'd of his old dignity . they worship therefore according to their own confession , a foraign robber and tyrant for their god. besides this their supream power , they worship another , which is a triple deity , one of which is lauzu , the chief of their sect. these also hold forth rewards after death ; and many of those which are most holy , and observe their rules , enter soul and body into paradice , being capable of all heavenly joy ; which to affirm , they shew many images of the departed , which were translated thither in the flesh. the peculiar office of the priests of this sect is to clear houses , which they believe are haunted with evil spirits , which they do by setting up papers painted with horrid resemblances , and making a hideous cry and noise through all the rooms , as if they were possest themselves . these priests have their residences in the emperor's temples , consecrated to heaven and earth , and in person attend the emperor's sacrifices , either when he offers himself , or his foremention'd magistrates , by which means they are in great esteem and request . the musick which fills up the ceremony , the priests perform themselves , playing on several instruments which may be pleasing to them , but seems very harsh to us of europe . they are also sent for to funerals of the grandees , before which they walk in costly habits , playing on horns , sagbuts , and other instruments : they also spend their time in warming new houses , and conduct new marry'd people alongst the streets in state , which at certain times is done at the charge and appointment of the magistrates . a correct tide table shewing the tr●…e times of the high-waters at london-fridge to every day in the year , . by iohn flams●…eed , m. r. s. s. . ianuary februar . march. april . may. iune . iuly . august . septemb. october . novem. decemb. days . h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. h.   m. m         ▪ ☉               a                           m                       ☉     a                       m ☉     ☉           ☉           a                   m                     ☉     ●… ☉ a                         m           ☉             a       ●…                     m   ●…   ☉               ☉   a                     m   ☉           ☉         a                     m         ☉     ●…           a                       m                   ☉     a                       m ☉     ☉     ☉           a               ●…     m                 ☉           ☉   a                         m           ☉                 a                       m     ☉               ☉   a                         m   ☉           ☉         a                     m         ☉                   a                       m                       ☉     a                       m ☉     ☉     ☉           a                       m                     ☉     ☉ a                     m           ☉             a                               m     ☉               ☉   a                     m       ☉           ☉         a                     m         ☉               a                       m                   ☉     a                       m ☉     ☉     ☉           a                   m                 ☉   ☉   a                         m           ☉             a                       m     ☉                   ☉   a                         m   ☉           ☉         a                     m         ☉                   a                       m                       ☉     a                           m ☉                         ☉                     a                                         m stands for morning , a for afternoon , ☉ for sunday . this table may be made to serve the under-written places by adding h. m. for tinmouth-haven , hartlepool , and amsterdam . ●…rest scilly mounts bey bridlington peer , and humber fowey looe and plymouth dartmoutò , harborow and hull torbay and tinmouth exmouth , to●…sham and lymt wey●…outh bridgewater and tex●…l portland harestew , and without the ulit substracting . h. m for leith , ma●…s , and gourits gut gravesend , rochester , ramm●…skins for bu●…y of the nort , and fi●…shing shoe beacon , portsmouth red-sand and ostend spithead , harwict , dover , calis orfo●…dness , gunfleet , hastings , shortham , diep needles , and ●…armouth peer st. hellens and haver de grace ●… ●… but note , that in such of these places as lie open to the sea , and where no great rivers are , the quarter-moon high-waters hold out longer than the times shewed by this reduction , near half an hour . as also that , when by reason of long droughts in summer , or continual hard frosts in winter , the fresh waters are low ; or when the wind blows hard at n. or n. w. the tide●… may hold up longer in the river of th●…ts , than the times shewed in the table . but when the wind is strong at w. or w. by s. or there are great freshes , they hold not out so long , but the difference is seldom above half hour . london : printed for william co●…t at the marriner and anchor on little-tower-hill near the mi●…ories-end . im●… ▪ octobris ●… . robert southwell . p. r. s. names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. nanking chief cities         fungyang sucheu sunkiang changcheu chinkiang yangcheu hoaigan lucheu ganking taiping ningque chicheu hoeicheu great cities         quangte hocheu chucheu siuchen the tenth province , chikiang . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. hangcheu chief cities         kiating hucheu niencheu kinhoa kiucheu chucheu xaohing ningpo taicheu vencheu the eleventh province , fokien . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. focheu chief cities         civencheu changcheu kienning ienning tingcheu hinghoa xaouu the great city         fouing garrisons         phumuen foning tinghai muihoa xe haikeu ganhai hiamuen chungxe tungxan hivenchung iungting the twelfth province , quantung . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. quancheu chief cities         xacheu nanhiung hoeicheu caocheu chaoking caoheu liencheu liucheu kiuncheu the great city         loting garrisons         taching tung hanxan cinghai kiazu kiexo hiung iungching ciungling the thirteenth province , quangsi . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. queilin chief cities         liucheu kingyven pinglo gucheu cincheu nanning taiping iunning chingan tiencheu garrison cities         sungen vuyven funghoa the great city         suching garrisons         xanglin ganlung the fourteenth province , quoicheu . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. quoiyang chief cities         sucheu sunan chinyven xecien tungyn liping tuche great cities         pugan iunning chinning garrison cities         puting pingyve lungli the fifteenth province , iunnan . names . longitude . latitude . metropolis d. m. d. m. iunnan chief cities         tali linyaw zuhiung chinkiang munghoa kinfung quangnan quangsi chinyven sungning xunning chief garrisons         kiocing yaogan cioking vutin cintien likiang iuenkiang iungchang great cities         pexing lanking the manner of the building of the cities in china . most of the cities in all china are of one model and fashion , and exceed each other only in bigness and commerce ; for most of them are square , with broad and high walls of brick or free-stone , fortifi'd round about at an exact distance , with high watch-towers , not unlike those of the ancient romans ; surrounded with broad moats ; and within , with pallasadoes . the entrances into the city have always double gates , one before another , with portcullases , between those two gates is a large court , wherein the soldiers are exercis'd that belong to the guard : these gates are not opposite but oblique , so that they cannot see through them both at once : the first hangs on a double wall , which appears like our bulwarks . above the gates , on the arch are high towers , which the chineses call muen leu , in which the soldiers keep guard , and are magazines where their arms are kept . every metropolis , and almost all the small cities , have a little distance without the walls in a pleasant and frequented place , or near the road , a tower , by peter iarrik and others call'd chimes , which the chineses look upon to be so auspicious , that no man goes about any business of consequence , before he hath saluted these edifices , from thence expecting their better fortune . one of these towers , by which we may judge all the rest , is before discrib'd in the province of xantung : they have at least seven , nine , or ten galleries of free-stone , and very artificially built , in manner like a pyramid ; they are not onely erected in or near the cities , but some of them on the highest mountains . these towers are not much unlike other structures , from their quality call'd culeu ( which here we should name hourly towers ) which are built at the publick charge , one or two in every city , according to the bigness thereof : on every one of these towers is a water-glass , for in stead of watches or hour-glasses , the chineses use water glasses , which shew the hour of the day ; for the water falling out of one glass into the other , lifts up a board , carv'd with the figures of the hours , and time of the day : there is also one , who constantly observes the hand which points , and by the beating on a great drum , gives notice thereof to the people every hour , what the clock is ; he also puts forth another board out of the steeple , on which the hour of the day is painted with golden figures , of a foot and a half long . the same person which watches the hours , hath an eye also ( because he looks over the whole city ) if any fire should accidentally happen in one house or other , and by beating on his drum , raises all the citizens to the quenching of it : he whose house is set a fire through his own carelesness , suffers death without mercy , because of the danger which threatens the neighboring houses , all built of wood. on these time-telling towers , the governors often meet to keep their festivals . pagodes or temples . not far from these turrets stands generally a pagan chappel , besides a temple consecrated to the spirit or good genious of the city . in these , all the governors or magistrates , on the entring into their offices , take their oaths of allegiance , and the like , as if before the god or protector of their city . in former ages , the chineses in these temples honor'd only the fore-mention'd spirits ; but at this day worship other idols . great numbers of these pagodes are through all china , and are likewise built in solitary places , on the tops and declinings of mountains . most of these pagodes are inhabited by priests , who live there upon the ancient revenues granted them of the place : the pagodes also afford good lodgings and entertainment for travellers , who there find plenty of all things . the pagodes or temples are within furnish'd with images , to the number in some of above a thousand , and hung round about with black lamps , which burn night and day , in commemoration of those , as they conceive , which liv'd piously , and dy'd happily . some images sit on tables , as if they liv'd and were consulting together . at the entrance , or behind the other images stand horrible shapes , horn'd fiends , with open mouths , and hands with grievous claws . in the middle commonly appears an altar , whereon sits an image of some times thirty , forty , fifty , nay a hundred foot high , to which the temple is consecrated , besides several lesser idols on each side thereof ; before the image stands generally a thick , but hollow cane , full of little reeds or pens , inscrib'd with chinese characters , which they believe foretel future events : on each side are perfuming-pots , which are continually supply'd , and in the middle stands a woodden charger , in which the priest puts his offerings , when he invokes the god on some exigent , to grant him a favorable sign of good success : the altar is colour'd red , with which no common houses may be painted . a pagode or temple , which was formerly the hall of a palace , belonging to a grand eunuch , near the city of peking , and afterwards on the emperor's command given to the iesuits for a chappel , trigaut says , was before set forth after this manner : in the chief isle stood a great altar of bak'd and hewn stone , curiously wrought , and painted red , after the manner of their temples : upon the middle of the altar sat a great and horrible monster , bak'd of clay , gilt from top to bottom . the chineses call'd this image tuan , and suppose it commands over the earth and riches thereof ; wherefore we with the ancient poets should call it pluto : it had a scepter in one hand , and a crown on its head , both not unlike the marks of our kings . on each side of the isle stood two great tables , every one guarded by five infernal judges , which were also painted on the walls , sitting on seats of justice , and condemn'd ( as they said ) the sinners to everlasting torments , every one according to his condition : before them stood many furies , far more terrible ( with tormenting scourges ) than those which we represent ; and in such manner those devils seem'd to punish the criminals , that they struck a terror to the living ; for some lay broyl'd on gridirons , others boyl'd in oil , others again rent to pieces , some cut through in the middle , torn to pieces by dogs , bruis'd in mortars , and other such like cruel punishments . the first of the fore-mention'd infernal judges seem'd to examine the malefactors , which as the chineses suppose , he re-views in a looking-glass ; this done , he sends them to the other judges , according to the several punishments which they are to suffer : amongst them was one , whose office was to punish by transmigration , sending the souls of the malefactor into worse bodies than formerly they possess'd ; transforming tyrants to tygers , debauch'd persons into swine , others into such beasts as best suit with their inclination : but for petty crimes , the rich , they only became poor and despicable people . there were also a great pair of scales , in one of which stood a sinner , and in the other a prayer book of the doctrine of the idols , which weigh'd down the sinner , and releas'd him from punishments . in the middle , before the resemblance of hell , flow'd a river of a strange colour , into which many were dragg'd ; cross the river lay two bridges , one of gold , and the other of silver , over which pass'd those that had been true pagan-worshippers , and wore several badges of their offices and service shewn to the idols ; and had for their guides the servants of the idols , under whose defence they past through the midst of all the torments of hell , and came at last to pleasant fields , groves , and vallies . in another corner were drawn the jaws of hell , belching out flames , serpents and furies , towards the gates of hell , which were made of copper ; many other more of that kind were also seen : in several places of the temple was written on scrols , that whosoe're calls a thousand times on this image by name , shall be freed from all these tortures . it will not be unnecessary to give you here two platforms of two several pagodes or temples . directions for a little temple or pagode , cover'd all over . the prime and only gate of the temple . a partition of wood between two pillars of stone or wood , on which two gygantick figures are painted ; by this means , the sight out of the street into the temple is prevented , though the doors are open . . an erected stone , in form of a consecrated bason , in which the romans keep their holy-water , in which lies fire to burn the perfumes that are put in the same . . body of the temple . . a great table before the altar , curiously varnish'd , painted , and gilt , on which stand tapers , and perfumes always burning . on the table stand also two cases , and a cane full of little pipes or straws , wherewith they cast lots . . a great altar , on which some images stand . . two lesser altars , on each of which are other representations . . pedestals of stone , on which the pillars of wood or stone rest , which hold up the roof , and make three divisions . . two small pools or ponds , with water and fish , open on the top , from whence the light shines into the temple , being in stead of windows , for no other light comes into the temple , but from those places where they are , or through the chief gate . . two chambers before the gate that leads into the temple , in which stand two great shapes of horses and other images . . two boards made fast to the walls of the temple , ingraven with superstitious directions , to throw their lots before the images , with the foresaid straws , which stand on the table . . a great drum on a woodden bench , on which they give several strokes , after having ended their prayers to the images . . a great bell hanging at the wall of the temple , made like ours , on which they also strike twice or thrice with a stick , after they have ended their devotions . . a bench with holes , wherein they put their umbrelloes , or other marks of honor , which are carry'd before the mandarins , and likewise before their images , when they go processioning . . the place where those that kneel to pray before their images , and cast lots . directions or draught of a temple , one of the biggest and stateliest in all china . the chief gate in the first wall that surrounds the temple . two gates on each side of the foremention'd . first court before the temple , open on the top . a great pool , with water and fish. a bridge to go over the pool . a great cover'd hall , which spreads it self before the whole structure . a second open court , much bigger , pav'd with free-stone . little chambers on each side of the second court. the chief hall or chappel in the temple , cover'd with a handsom roof . pillars of the two halls , which in some temples are of wood , and in others of one intire stone . little doors of the chambers , with a gallery , through which they pass before they go into the chambers . the place whither those repair to kneel and shew reverence to their images , and draw lots . a very curious and well-made table , gilt and varnish'd , whereon in a case stand straws or little canes , with which they draw lots ; and likewise perfuming pans , and burning tapers ; over it also hangs a lighted lamp. a great altar with one , or several images . a stone pedestal close by the wall , on which stand many whole and half images . a stone , cut in manner of a bason , in which stands a chafindish with coals , wherein gilt and silver'd paper is burnt by those that come to worship the images : in some temples generally stand , in stead of the fore-mention'd stone , many copper pans , large , and neatly made . two boards made fast on the walls of the temple , ingraven with their superstitious belief . a great bell , made like those of europe , but without a clapper , on which they strike with a staff three or four times , after they have finish'd their prayers . a great drum on a woodden bench , on which they also strike , as on the bell. a bench of wood with holes , in which they stick the umbrelloes and other badges of honor that are carry'd before the mandarins , and likewise before the images in time of their precessioning . triumphal arches . in several cities , to their no small ornament , are divers triumphal arches , most of them of hewn marble , with great art and curious imagery , richly wrought , after the manner of the goths ; they are , as anciently amongst the romans , built in commemoration of those which have done some great service to that city or countrey ; sometimes also for the citizens , that have attain'd to the heighth of their learning . they are chiefly built in the eminentest streets and most populous places , and consist in three portals , the biggest in the middle , and the two lesser on each side , through which they pass . on both sides stand marble lions , and other fine imagery ; on the ceilings are celestial signs , birds , flowers , snakes , serpents , and the like , done very artificially . those places that are void of statues are curiously carv'd or adorn'd with other imagery , and are so cut , that they seem pendant in the air. it deserves no small admiration , how such vast stones could be wrought and cut through , that they seem rather like loose chains of divers links , than singly wrought . the whole arch rests on high pillars , and both before and behind of one fashion ; the upper part of the roof generally consists in three stories or partitions , every one divided , with some ●…hings resembling our architecture ; upon the summit of the arch lies a blue stone , cover'd with a small gilded arch , on which the emperor's name in whose reign the arch was built is engraven ; beneath in the front appears another broad stone , whereon is an inscription , with the name of the person in honor of whom , and for what good service it was erected . buildings . the artificers and tradesmens houses in the cities are not built with any great art , because the chineses regard more their ease and convenience than ornaments ; yet though they are not ver●… stately , they are convenient and sufficiently comely : but the houses of the grandees are very magnificent and large . the chineses , as adam schall witnesseth , use no stone for their high buildings , but onely timber joyn'd and fastned to one another with iron rings , after the same manner as our masts in great ships are ; which thus conjoyn'd is colour'd over with chinese varnish , or wax call'd cie , and sometimes gilded , to the no small lustre thereof . they take no delight in many stories , never raising them higher than two , though generally but one , they counting it a hard labor to go up stairs or ladders . the lower part of their house is onely inhabited , it being divided into handsom chambers and halls : as to the out-part of the house , it is but mean ( except the great gate and other lesser wickets , which are stately built before noble-mens houses ) but the inner part is pleasant , and very curiously wrought , all shining with the varnish cie . they are generally built of wood , yea , the emperor's palace it self , though the walls which separate the halls and anti-chambers are commonly of brick , but the roof rests on wooden pillars , and not on walls , as ours do , and not cover'd with tyles of clay . they look not forwards through windows , persons of quality accounting it ill breeding to open a casement into the street . every house hath several yards or halls one behind another ; the privatest or last of which is in habited by the women , who are kept so close , as if in prison . the chineses , according to trigaut , when they begin to build , erect first the pillars of their houses , which are all of wood , for stone is of no esteem amongst them ; nay , the pillars in the emperors courts and governors houses are also of wood : on the rais'd columns they lay great pieces of timber , and on them the roof : the walls are made last of all of clay or mortar , which if they should chance to fall , yet the timber-work would stand , and the roof-remains firm and whole . the order in which the pillars stand , is the same with all other open places ; for every court of the governors is divided into several base courts or quadrangles pav'd with free-stone ; the floors of them being somewhat lower than those of the chambers , they ascend a few steps up to them and the galleries . and again in another place the same trigaut saith , that the chineses are not to be compar'd to us in architecture , neither for beauty nor durance ; for they build according to mans life , and ( as they say ) onely for themselves and not for others ; whereas we on the contrary build for future ages . the chineses dig no foundations , but lay on the ground which they design to build on , very great stones ; or if they chance to dig foundations , they are never above two or three yards deep , though for exceeding high towers , so that they seldom last one age. nor in like manner their clay walls , which give them the trouble of a constant and daily repairing ; from whence it happens also , that their houses are for the most part of wood , or rest on wooden posts ; in which there is no small convenience , because the walls may be repair'd without medling with the other parts of the houses , for the roofs rest not on the walls , but on columns . thus far trigaut . palaces , or governors courts . the palaces are all built at the emperor's charge for residences for the governors , as well civil as martialist : and the emperor doth not onely provide courts and ships for his governors , but also all manner of necessary furniture , provisions and servants ; nay , when a governor ( which is most remarkable ) either goes to another province , or serv'd out the time of his office ( which sometimes happens to be in half a year ) he may take all the furniture with him , and then again new is provided for his successor . the houses of the magistrates exceed all other in beauty , bigness , and ornamentals , and may justly be call'd courts or palaces . in every metropolis are fifteen , twenty , or more such publick edifices , in the chief cities ; at least eight , and four in the lesse , all after one model , except that the one is bigger than the other , according to the quality of the governors . the great palaces have four or five halls , with as many porches that stand before them . at the front of every palace three gates , the biggest in the middle , every one adorn'd on each side with great lyons of marble . before the greatest gate is a large court rail'd in , which glitters exceedingly with the chinese varnish . in the middle of this court stand two towers , or musick-rooms , ready provided with drums , and all sorts of instruments to play on whene're the governor goes in or out to sit on the bench of justice . beyond this gate is a spacious hall , wherein those that plead , or have any business with the governor , wait ; on each side thereof are small apartments for the judges of the lower bench ; beyond are two rooms , wherein persons of quality , that come to visit the governors , are received ; in them are stools and benches , and all things necessary for entertainment . in these also the right-hand is given to the civilists , or citizens , and the left to the martialist . passing through these chambers you come to another gate , which is seldom open'd but when the governor keeps a court-day . the middlemost is of an extraordinary bigness , and none but lords and noble-men are suffer'd to go through it , all other persons walking through the side-gates . beyond this gate is another large court , at the end whereof stands a great apartment resting on columns , and is call'd tang. in this chamber or hall the governor sits on the bench ; on each side thereof servants , messengers , and other officers , have little houses for their residences . these officers never remove with the governor , but live there during their life-time , being maintain'd at the emperors charge , and serve one lord after another , without changing their habitations . behind this apartment is another inward chamber , much statelier than the first , which is call'd sutang , that is , the privy-chamber ; in which onely the greatest friends to the governor give their visits , and pay respects ; about it on the out-side the governors houshold have their dwellings ; behind it opens the greatest gate , where also are the governors own lodgings , and a little apart his wives and concubines , being all neatly built , and conveniently contriv'd . there are also warrens , gardens , and all things fit for countrey recreation . a palace belonging to an eunuch , not far from the city peking , is by trigaut , with the following platform , thus described : on each side before the gates stand two marble stones , in a manner like steps to get on horseback from ; before the entrance of the palace runs a wall about six foot high ; behind which opens a small entry or alley , in the middle whereof stands the prime portico , or chief stone gate , to which they go mounted on steps , with two chambers on the right , and three on the left-hand , which have their entrances into the little alley ; beyond this gate opens a great court , where on the right-hand stand three , and on the left-hand four chambers ; at the end of this first court is another gate , which they first ascend on steps , and having pass'd through it , descend again on the other side into a second court ; in the middle whereof on each side , a gate or door with steps leads to the halls that are on both sides of this court ; behind which is also a great hall , and beyond that a third court of the same form as the second ; and at last appears a stately garden , surrounded with a wall of twenty hand high , and cut through in the middle with a pav'd way . a draught of the first ground-plat of a house for chineses of indifferent quality . the chief door of the house under a small gallery , which serves in stead of a penthouse , prime courts pav'd with free-stone . chief halls in the house . a wooden partition , with a little room in the middle in manner like a chappel , in which stand carv'd images , and before them perfuming vessels and lamps . a narrow entry behind the partition , which hinders the sight into the chief hall. two inner chambers . two halls or dining-rooms . a great house for poultrey , cattel , and the like . a draught of the second ground-plat of a house for a rich chinese , or mandarin of ordinary quality . a portal before the gate . the chief and onely gate of the whole house . the entry or gallery . a partition of wood to prevent the sight from without into the house . an open court pav'd neatly with free-stone . cover'd halls . the chiefest hall. a wooden partition with a chappel in the middle , in which the images stand , as also candles , lamps , and vessels to burn perfume in before them . a narrow entry behind the wooden partition , which hinders the prospect into the hall and open court. chambers in which the master of the house lodges . narrow entries , through which they go into all the chambers and inner - apartments for slavesses , and other female-servants . little chambers for slaves and men-servants . a stable for cattel . a draught of a third ground-plat of royal houses , and the houses of very rich mandarins . the front gate . the chief and onely door of the house . the entry or gallery . a partition of wood , which prevents the sight from without into the house . open courts cover'd neatly with square free-stone . chief cover'd halls . little entries , through which they go into all the courts and chambers of the house . a partition of wood in the last hall , with a chappel in the middle , in which as before stand carv'd images , candles , lamps , and perfuming vessels . narrow entries behind the great wooden partition , which hinders those from being seen that walk in the hall. a wooden partition in the first hall between the first chief court , which stops the prospect into the other open places . pedestals of the pillars , which support the roof of the first hall , which stands at the end of the first court. handsom chambers , in which the lord of the house resides . lesser rooms , in which his concubines , slavesses , and other women dwell . small apartments for servants and slaves . the stable . thus much concerning their houses . of their shipping . from the building of their houses we may conjecture what their shipping may be , notwithstanding they are us'd in another element , and serve for other occasions . the chinese vessels are several , viz. warlike , imperial , ships for the governors , others that carry the fish sent to the emperor's court , longzons , snake-vessels , or rather pleasure-boats , and the like , besides floating villages on canes , joyn'd together with a tough twig call'd rotang . an incredible number of vessels are continually found in china , sailing from one place to another ; for the countrey is navigable in most parts , by convenience of the rivers every where ; for the way from the city makao to the metropolis peking , ( being a tract of about three hundred german miles ) may all be travell'd by water , along rivers or artificial channels , except one days journey , which is over the mountain of mintin , between the city nanhang , of the province of quantung , and the city nanking in the province of quangsi . in like manner , they can go from the province of chikiang in their barges along the rivers through that of suchuen ; nay , there is scarce any city , either little or great in all china , to which they cannot come by water , because the whole countrey is not onely naturally full of rivers , but are also divided and subdivided by industry into several channels and rivulets : but their ships that lie in several bays and harbors resemble woods . such an innumerable and vast number of shipping are in the province of fokien , that the inhabitants thereof proffer'd the emperor of china , when on a time he resolv'd to war against the iapanners , to make him a bridge or cawsey of ships , that should reach from their coast to iapan , and well it might have been done , if they could have endur'd the turbulency of the sea. amongst all other , the imperial ships belonging to the governors are the best and stoutest , and indeed in curious work and ornamentals , exceed ours in europe : they shew in the water like towers or castles , and are on both sides divided into several apartments ; in the middle is a stately room provided with all manner of necessaries , and hung with tapestry , and furnish'd in state , with whatever belongs to a princes palace ; in stead of glass windows they have silk varnish'd and painted with flowers , birds , trees , and the like , which is so close that no wind penetrates . round about the ship on the deck are galleries and rails , between which the sea-men or mariners can do their business without any trouble or disturbance . the whole ship is varnish'd with the wax by the chineses call'd cie , which gives a great lustre , being also mix'd with divers colours ; the in-side is painted with birds , beasts , cities , and the like , in golden colours ( the proper livery of the emperor , ) which are worthy of observation , and very delightful to the eye . they use no nails in all their ships , because the timber and planks are pegg'd together with wooden pins . the chinese vessels are in length equal with our mediterranean galleys , but are not so high and broad ; on a ladder of leather with twelve steps they get into them . the prow , where the drummers beat and trumpeters sound their levets , is made like a castle . upon the sound of the drums and trumpets all the other vessels give them the way , unless it be a mandarin of greater quality , then the inferior gives way to the superior , without any the least disturbance or dispute , all which cases being order'd by the law , according to which every one must govern himself ; wherefore on the head of every ship stands written in great golden letters of a foot and a half long , the quality of every governor ; from both the sides flie divers colour'd silk flags and penons . in calm weather there are people , which in stead of horses , tow the vessels by a line , or row them : they also use their oars just as the fishes their fins or tails , with very great dexterity and swiftness , to the no little manifestation of their ingenuity . they also steer a ship with a single oar after the same manner as we our boats. exceeding stately are those ships which every three moneths to the number of five , come with silk-stuffs and garments from the metropolis of nanking to the court of peking , and are by the chineses call'd lungchychuen , as if they would say ships of dragons clothes , because they are sent to the emperor , whose arms and marks are dragons ; they are gilt all over , and colour'd red. to these all the governors vessels are inferior , and must give them the way wheresoe're they meet them . swift streams , which between the hills and valleys have great falls , are row'd up by the chineses with a sort of little boats with two oars or steerers , one before at the head , and the other at the stern ; by means of which they guide their boats between the rocks with great dexterity and ease , as if they had a horse by the reins , though sometimes the channel is so narrow , that the vessels can scarce pass through the same , but are forc'd to go round about the stones , which lie scatter'd and cumber the channel every where . this troublesom rowing , though an ingenious invention of the chineses , hath rais'd this proverb amongst them , that their boats are paper , and their watermen iron , because they are made of very thin boards , like our slit deal , which are not nail'd , but fastned together with wit hs , in the chinese tongue call'd rotang ; by which means the boats , though often beaten by the strong current against the rocks , split not , but bend and give way . in the third county sucheufu , of the province of nanking , the inhabitants keep many pleasure-boats onely for their recreation , all of them being richly gilded and painted with several colours to the life , so that we may rather call them stately houses than ships . many oftentimes spend their whole estates in these vessels , being too indulgent to wine and women . in a delightful lake call'd si , near the chief city hangcheu , in the province of chekiang , are also very gallant vessels , which row up and down in the same in fair weather for their pleasure . all things about these vessels are either gilded or painted with various colours , where they always highly treat , and are presented with stage-plays , and other such like divertisements . the ships in the interim furnish'd with all manner of necessaries , sail without fear of shipwrack cross the lake , notwithstanding many by sudden storms or tempests are in the middle of their mirth cast away . they have also a kind of gundelo's , in the chinese tongue call'd lungschen , that is , serpent-boats , from their resembling of water-snakes , and their being painted and carv'd all over with various serpents ; some over-grown with hair , and hoop'd in with broad iron rings , are also joyn'd together with ribbons of divers colours , very neatly , and with great art interwoven together . the masts , which are generally three , and hung with silk penons and flags , have an idol upon the top of them , as also one on the prow of the ship ; on the stern are many ensigns , hung full of tufts of hair , silk flags , and long feathers ; the whole vessel is hung round about with gold and silk fringe ; under the deck sit the rowers , generally to the number of ten or twelve , richly cloth'd in silk , and gilded crowns on their heads ; at the sound of a drum they strike their oars ( which are made like a spoon ) into the water , and make such quick way , that they seem to go as swift as lightning ; in a gap in the stern oftentimes hangs a boy , a jugler , who leaping into the water , makes pleasant sport for the passengers . in the yellow river are a kind of carriages , or rather floating villages , consisting in great thick reeds , by the indians call'd bambu , or bambo's , which are so closely ty'd together with wit hs , by them nam'd rotang , that the least drop of water cannot get through them . on these floats are huts and little houses of boards and other sleight materials , cover'd with roofs made of mats , in which the chineses dwell with their wives and children ( in someto the number of two hundred ) as on the main land , and never inhabit on the shore : they drive along with the stream down the rivers , or else are tow'd against the current with a line , for sails they use none . those that reside in these floating villages drive a trade with all sorts of merchandise , and carry them from one place to another on the river : at the towns before which they stop , they run stakes into the ground , to which they make fast their floating isle . there are also some in china , which with their whole families reside in ordinary vessels , and sail in fleets of four or five hundred together , trading through the whole empire ; so that from whence these fleets remove , it seems as if a forrest moved . they keep likewise all manner of tame cattel in those vessels , especially swine ; and wheresoever they arrive , they generally stay several moneths . father martin doubts not , but that the chinese merchants have anciently , as at this day , furrow'd the seas as far as the red lake : for in these modern times they build great ships call'd pancum da china , which in the chinese tongue signifies a wooden palace ; neither have we small testimonies of it through all india . that the chineses ( saith he ) have antiently frequented the seas , and sail'd with their ships to remote countreys , doth not darkly appear by the voyage of one luseng , sent out by the emperor ching or xi , anno . before the nativity of christ , to discover the northern countreys ; for he , amongst others , proffer'd the emperor some geographical descriptions of several countreys in the world , and especially of china , and the islands lying in the east sea , otherwise call'd mare eoum ; from whence some will conclude , that the name cingala ( which signifies sand-plats of the chineses , on which a fleet of ships suffer'd shipwrack ) hath its original : from hence is also deriv'd ceilon , or sinlan , that is , inhabitants of china , or chineses : moreover , that the chineses of the island st. laurence or madagaskar , is affirmed by the chineses that reside on this island , especially at the bay of st. clare , where men of white complexions speak the chinese language . this negotiation of the chineses extended it self to all the islands in the oriental sea , and to india it self , till the time of the portuguese first coming thither ; but afterwards it was neglected , partly for the remoteness of the places , and partly out of fear of the portuguese : but iapan , the philippine isles , macassar , iava , camboya , sion , and cochinchina , the chineses frequent with their ships laden with merchandise to this very day , especially those of the province of fokien ; for scarce any other chineses frequent the sea , or go to foreign countreys against the laws of the empire . the emperor hiaou , who anno . before the incarnation began his reign , after having by means of the general chankieng subdu'd the kingdoms of ynpei , ( at this day tungking and laos ) tavon and takia , lying near the west , sent a fleet of ships to the east through the chinese sea , or bay call'd sang. but those places to which the fore-mention'd fleet sail'd , were not describ'd by the chinese geographers , which is no wonder ; for as these people have a great and high opinion of themselves , and account foreign things not worth their knowledge or description ; therefore we cannot say whether this fleet went to iapan , or to the isles linson , ceilon , iava , camboya , and the like places . the timely finding of the magnet or load-stone , and compass , by the chineses , give also no small testimonies of their navigation . as martinius saith , the properties of the magnet , and its respecting the north and south , or the compass , was known to the chineses many ages before the incarnation , and before the people of europe ; for when in the reign of zing , anno . before the birth of christ , the cochinchineses , by the chineses call'd kiaochi , had the first time sent an agent to the emperor , with a white hen or pheasant for a present , the agent was by the emperor's tutor call'd cheucung , a great astronomer , presented with a piece of workmanship artificially wrought , which of it self without ceasing pointed directly towards the south , not onely when it was carry'd by land , but by water also . this piece was with two syllables call'd zinan , which is like that wherewith the chineses at this day call the load-stone ; which serves for an infallible testimony ( as martinius saith ) that the use thereof was found out onely by the chineses at that time . it is not like our compass divided into thirty two points , but onely into four , which respect the four chief winds , as east , west , south , and north. the chineses are little experienc'd in the mystery of navigation , not being able to take an observation of what latitude they are in with a quadrant , but govern themselves onely by their compass and evening-star : at the rising of a storm or tempest they chuse not sea-room as our mariners , but running with their ships ashore , leap over-board , and cry sequa , sequa . i will here annex what i have receiv'd concerning the chinese ships , from the writings of david wright , who resided a considerable time in the island of formosa and china . the chineses ( saith he ) call their great ships zoen , and not jonks , or iovencheu , as most have written , but by that name understand our christian vessels ; some of them carry a thousand one hundred last , or twenty two hundred tun , some a thousand , others six hundred , others two , and many less . their men of war have a fore-castle , and another along the quarter-deck , which are higher than the sides of the ship ; in which the soldiers keep in the time of a close fight , and serve also for gun-rooms , wherein they keep their arms and ammunition . their greatest ships of war carry not above forty guns , some thirty , and others twenty , and ten ; all the guns which they carry in their vessels being smaller than ours , some carrying not above eight pound ball , others scarce four , three , two , or one ; some are cast of copper , others of brass . men of war with forty guns carry eight hundred men ; those with ten , two hundred , and generally more soldiers than sea-men . the arms which they use are musquets , pikes , darts , bowes , shields and swords , with fire-balls , and the like , besides many fire-ships . their men of war are made after another manner than ours , with broad sterns ; and also broad before , yet not above three foot ▪ and from the middle they run narrower towards the head ; they have no keel , but are flat at the bottom ; the biggest as well as the smallest carry two masts , without yards , mizne , or boltsprit . the sails are made of rushes and cane leaves in this manner : first they make net-work of split reeds , as big as the sail they intend to make , which spreading on the ground , they lay five double leaves of canes all over it , and on these another network made just like the undermost , all which is twin'd fast together round about and in the middle : which being thus made , are fastned to the yard with ropes , like those of the dutch hoys ; they loose and fasten the strings one by one , and the sail when taken from the yard , is rowl'd up and laid along in the ship ; the ropes wherewith they tie them are made of hair , but their cables of canes or reeds ; the sails have neither braces nor bowlings , but abundance of small ropes , which are fastned from the top down to the bottom of the sail , and all knotted together about a fathom distance from it . the anchors are made of a sort of exceeding strong wood , which sinks in the water like iron , and fastens in the ground , with flooks like ours ; but they have no anchor-stocks nor rings , but through the end where our anchor-stock is made fast , runs a rope . the chineses carry no flag-staffs , but in stead thereof a mast , which stands in that part of the ship where our mizne-mast stands : their flags hang at the end of a long stick on the top of the fore-mention'd mast ; which stick is drawn up by a rope that runs through the top , and is made fast about the middle thereof ; on the other end is a rope , with which they pull down the end of the staff , and hoise up the other to which the flag is fastned ; they also carry flags and penons on their fore and main-mast , according to the inserted sculpture . the men of war generally bear a round circle in their flags , and not ( as linschot tells us ) three crescents with seven stars , after the mahumetan manner , one half red , and the other yellow : and the whole circle is surrounded with forty three specks . when any ships come to an anchor , then their rudder , which is of another fashion than ours , they hoise aboard , and put on again when they set sail. they have another sort of vessels , by those of the province of fokien call'd koeya , which are much lesser , the greatest carrying not above fifty , and the smallest twenty tun , bearing onely one mast. a third sort call'd sampan , or champan , have also one mast , but six oars . a fourth nam'd lantya , have neither sails nor masts , but are like barges , and carry'd with sixteen oars , eight on each side , and to every one eight men. these vessels are not onely long , but bear a breadth , and serve against the pyrats , which much molest the rivers . the emperor keeps great numbers of these vessels for the safeguard of travellers and merchants , and likewise keeps great fleets of them upon the sea-bordering provinces , for defence of his havens and harbors . all the emperor's ships and lantayes carry in chief , the imperial arms in their flags , being a dragon with five claws on each foot. when any of their ships coming from a foraign countrey , stands in for the shore , they can immediately know from whence it comes , and what her loading , never asking from whence , or what their freight , for they give notice thereof in this manner : the pilot at the beating on drums and kettles , standing on the stern , begins to make signs with the staff in his hands , and sometimes waves it over his head , then behind his back , then up in the air , and annon down to his feet ; then laying the staff down , he makes as many strange signs with his hands and arms , as he did before ; which done , he takes the staff up again , and begins a new , whilst the pilots of those ships that ride at an anchor in the harbors , exactly observe his motions , and thereby know all what they desire concerning the vessel ; which strange kind of signs and tokens the netherlanders believe are not to be done by humane reason , but by necromancy and arts of the devil . common roads , or high-ways . all strangers may justly wonder at the roads and common high-ways that are so many , and withal , strangely and artificially contriv'd by humane industry , for the conveniency of the traveller ; especially in all the southern provinces , the ways are first levell'd and pav'd with stones , because they use not many horses nor wains : the highest mountains are also turn'd into good roads , by cutting and making passages through the cliffs on each side : hills and tops of mountains are levell'd , and vallies fill'd up therewith , to the great ease of travellers . there are also on certain places , as at every stone , ( lying ten chinese furlongs from one another ) messengers or posts , which speedily convey all letters , the emperor's and governor's edicts from one place to another , by which means , nothing that is strange or news happens , but in few days , it is spread through the whole empire . at every eighth stone , being a tract of a days journey , are publick houses or inns , for entertainment , call'd cungyuon and yhi , which entertain all governors , magistrates , and other imperial officers , of what degree soever , with their several trains , at the emperor's charge ; but they must by a harbenger pre-acquaint the hoast or master of their coming , with the quality and number of their attendance , so that when they come , they find all things in a readiness , not onely provisions , but also horses , sedans , porters , and vessels , if there be occasion for them ; for whatsoever he desires to have , he gives notice thereof to the inn-keeper , by a letter , in the chinese tongue call'd pai . in like manner , the shores and banks of rivers are like the high-ways , handsomly made up , without any trees or other hindrances , within eight foot from the water , that those which tow the vessels by land , may have a clear passage . and also the walls of several places are rais'd from the ground with great square stones , and over-laid with stone bridges of divers arches , where occasion requires it ; so that the chineses in this point , not onely exceed the ancient romans , but may also with all other people strive for the palm , for though the chineses are not comparable to the europeans , in the building of stately and strong houses ; yet in the erecting of stone bridges of exceeding bigness , and many arches , they far exceed them , as may appear by the description of several before-mention'd . rivers , streams , and channels . amongst the rivers which moisten the countrey of china , the kiang and hoang , or yellow river , deserve the first place , partly for their long course through almost the whole empire , and partly for their greatness and abundance of water . the greatest rivers are in the chinese tongue call'd kiang , but the less , ho. the yangzu-kiang , or for its excellency , by the chineses call'd kiang , as if they would say , the son of the sea , divides all china into a north and south part . the river kiang gliding from the west to the east , takes its original out of the mountain min , which runs in a ledge of hills , from the utmost western borders of the province of suchuen , into the kingdom of sifan , and extends northward to the city guei . it hath several names from the several countreys through and by which it passes ; its first name is min , from the mountain min , its spring and original , from whence it rushes with great force of water , by the chief city chingtu , in the province of suchuen , and divides it self by the spreading into several branches , and incloses great part of the county chintingfu , especially at and near the metropolis chingtu , in such a manner , with his meandring reaches and crooked windings , that it lieth like an island , and at the city sincin , it changes its name into that of takiang , and passes from thence , inrich'd with the waters of other rivulets ; as the lunghoa , from the east-side , and chocang , cin , and tatu , from the west-side , by the city sui , into the stream of mahu ; from thence going on eastward to the city liucheu , where it is call'd linkiang , and gliding to the city chunking , receives the great river pa with this name ; then passes north , through the county of chunkingfu and queicheufu , southward of the city queicheu or patung , in one and thirty degrees northern latitude , out of the province of suchuen , into that of huquang , and then takes again the name of takiang , not far from the city of queicheu . to this place it tumbles with many gulfs , and great force of water through crooked vallies , amidst dangerous rocks and amazing precepices , which the chineses in their sailing , with great dexterity and nimbleness , know how to shun : but afterwards begins to glide more gentler , where on the north it falls in the lake tungting ; and passing thence , this lake and the chief city vuchang enters the province of kiangsi , and there receives out of the lake poyang , by which it passes on the north , great abundance of water , and the name of iang●…u kiang . from thence falling into the province of nanking , a little after makes an isle can sango , eastward from the city sosing , where expatiating it self two leagues , goes northward through the whole province of nanking ; and to the west and north by the city nanking it self . in the county taipingfu , southward from the city nanking , the kiang divides it self into two arms , and makes the island on which the little city vuhu stands situate , which afterwards against nanking unite themselves again : on the south-west side of the city taiping , the kiang is press'd between two hills belonging to the mountain tienmuen , through which it passes like a gate ; for which reason the mountain is call'd tienmuen , that is , heaven gate ; then running by chinkiang , at last disembogues it self through a great bay into the ocean ; wherein lies in a small isle the city cinkiang , garrison'd with soldiers , and fortifi'd with ships ; on both sides the shores , are for the most part built with great and small cities , villages and hamlets . before its fall from the city kieukiam into the sea , a tract of above a hundred leagues , the kiang glides so gently , that the ships may sail up the same , with or against the wind , and some tides , especially spring-tides , ( a strange thing to relate , ) the water running up so far in the countrey , that sea-fish are there taken . in this stream lie several isles , as pequey , that is , of the white tortel , in the third county hoangcheufu , of the province of huquang . in this county kincheufu , of the province of huquang , a little island call'd peli , which signifies , an hundred furlongs , lies near the city chikiang , in the river kiang : in ancient times , as the chineses write , it was nine small isles , which afterwards by the falling of the waters and increase of sands , became one intire island . on the south-side of the city kiangning , lies an island call'd pelu , famous , because not far from it , the armies of the southern provinces were in the time of the family sung , beaten and utterly routed . near the city kiang , lieth the isle chancung , and on the south-west side another , call'd tengxu . the yellow river , the second in magnitude , and most famous in all china , and by them nam'd hoang , is so call'd from the colour of the water , occasion'd by the yellow mud or clay earth , which from the spring to the sea it glides over : it is always disturb'd and made thick by a yellow soil , which it carries along ; because this mud , which gives the denomination , and doth not as in other clear waters , shine from the ground , but discolours , being rais'd by the swift and strong current of the water ( after the manner of rivulets which swell by rains ) the whole river , as hath often been found by experience ; for when its water is for a little while put into a vessel , or glass , the sediment sinks so fast down to the bottom , that it makes almost a third part ; and indeed , this river at the first sight seems to be a pool or flowing mud , but the swift current of its waters manifests the contrary : those that frequent this river , make the water clear by casting in allom , which drives the lees to the ground , and fills the fourth part of the vessel . it is a great wonder , from whence such abundance of clay or mud proceeds , considering it hath never been seen clear or bright ; nay , the chineses say , that its water cannot be clear in the time of a thousand years , insomuch that they have a proverb from thence amongst them , viz. when they speak of things that are never like to happen , as altogether impossible , they say , when the yellow river shall be bright . moreover , the hoang , as a foraigner , entering from without into china , takes original out of the southern amasian mountains , otherwise call'd quonlun , and by the inhabitants , otunlao , which lie not far from the great mogul's second court , nam'd laor , or from the kingdom of tibet ; nay , the situation of the places shew , that the river ganges in bengale , the meson in laor , and other famous rivers which moisten the countries of siam and pegu , have their originals from these mountains before-mention'd ; for the chineses also manifest , that many great rivers , have their head springs and fountains there ; leaving these mountains , it runs by sifan and tanyu , a tract of above leagues , with abundance of water to the north-east , from whence descending to the east , it approaches china , near the county of linyaofu , in the province of xensi , at the west end of the great wall , along which it rushes , and passes on through a part of the kingdom of tanyu , between the desart karacatay , otherwise samo ; afterwards through the desart it self , with a swift course , and several branches to the east and north , a tract of two thousand furlongs ; from whence it turns south-west to china , and in forty degrees and eighteen minutes northern-latitude , runs through the gate se in the great wall of china , and shoots along between the province of xansi and that of xensi , and in the latitude of thirty six degrees enters into the province of honan , and out of that into the province of xantung , near the city cao ; from whence it runs towards the south-east , and passes on through the northern part of the province of nanking , and discharges it self at last with great violence into the sea , in thirty two degrees and a half northern-latitude . the hoang generally falls with such an incredible swiftness , that no boats can row against it , but are forc'd up with a far greater number of toers than in the river kiang . in some places it is above half a league , and others more , and extending it self in length above eight hundred leagues , oftentimes rises above its banks , and covers all the neighboring countreys with water and mud. the chineses describe the hoang in these , or the like words : the original of the river hoang is between the southern mountains of quonlun or amasian hills , by the inhabitants call'd otunlao . the water which makes this river springs from above a hundred fountains , which makes the lake call'd singcieu , which is forty furlongs wide ; the water running out of it along a channel makes another lesser lake , from whence the hoang runs northward , through a little towards the east , and soon after washes the province of xensi , and runs direct east , then passing on northward by the sandy fields or wildernesses , from whence it streams southward into china , and through the province of xantung discharges it self into the sea. thus far the chinese writer . in former times this river us'd also to run through the province of peking and xantung , but its course is since by the art and labor of the chineses led another way , thereby to prevent the overflowing the fore-mention'd countreys , which by reason of their champain lands that extend themselves a great way in breadth and length , should not be subject to its often inundating streams ; yet nevertheless the chineses have left a little branch thereof , as a testimony of its ancient course thither . after having given you an account of the two famous rivers , the kiang and hoang , take a brief relation of all the particular streams , both small and great , which distinctly water every province in the empire of china . the river io takes its original out of the lake si , lying westward of the mountain iociven in the county of pekingfu , from whence it passes through the emperor's palace , and gliding through it with many artificial trenches , and meandring inlets , waters the gardens , and also makes several lakes . the stream lukeu , which is call'd sangean , takes its beginning in the county of taitungfu , in the province of xansi , out of the mountain iueny ; from whence it runs north-east , and at the city hoaigin receives the river he , which makes the lake kiuncun ; and thence proceeding on its course enters northward of the fort guei , into the province of peking , where enlarged by the stream guei , which hath its original in the same county taitingfu ▪ out of the mountains near the city quangchang , it divides the whole territory pekingfu , and gliding southward by the city paogan with a broader channel , passes under a large stone bridge , and receives the stream caoleang , which out of the yellow kiver through the great wall falls into the province of peking ; from thence passing towards the south-east , rowls along south-west by the metropolis peking , where a stone bridge with many arches lies over the same , then bending southerly passes east by the cities of fungan and iungein , where after having receiv'd the rivers yo and pe , disembogues it self at last in the bay of sang. the river kiuto hath its original in the province of xansi , out of the mountain cinhi , from whence it glides eastward by the cities tai and kicchi , and aftewards southerly receives by the way the stream linsui , with which to the northward of the city henping , it enters into the province of peking , which it almost cuts through , the counties chintingfu , paotungfu , and pekingfu , and at last near the garrison of tiencin discharges its waters , being joyn'd with the river guei , into the sea : it receives by the way several brooks and rivulets , as in the county chinting , near the city lingxui , that of quei ; more eastward , the stream fi ; near the city tuilo , the ta ; in the county paoting by the city poye , the kinguen ; afterwards the channel call'd in , which out of the mountain yekon stretching from the north to the west , glides round about within the city , and with its winding arms makes the island pehoa , and at last the streams ye and fan. the river ye divides northward the county paotingfu , beginning westward in the mountain culeang , reaches towards the south by the city ye , and receives by the way in the county xuntienfu , the fan ; glides eastward between the mountain non , and southward by the city paoting , where it unites its waters with the river kiuto . the chokiang hath its beginning in the province of xansi , out of the mountain kieu , lying near the city sin , from whence it runs eastward through the utmost northern point of the province of honan ; to the north , by the city xe ; and passing through the counties xuntefu and quangpingfu , enters the province of peking ; from whence it glides through the lake talo into the county chintingfu , and at last poures its waters into the river guei , in the territory of hokienfu , near the mountain si and the city sing . this stream chekiang receives several rivulets by the way . the river guei , which rises in the province of honan in the county gueichoeifu , on the west side of the city runs along to the north by the same ; from thence entring the province of peking , glides to the north-east between the borders of the province of peking and that of xantung ; receives near the city lincing in the province of xantung , the water of the channel iun ; and in the county of hokienfu , the river chaohang ; and at last with the kiuto , disembogues it self near the garrison tieucin , into the bay of sang. the water of this river hath a peculiar property at the place where it receives the artificial channel iun , as the netherlanders in their embassies to the emperor of china have twice observ'd , that is , throw nine sticks of an equal length into the river , and six of them , after a little lying still , will move to the south , and three to the north. this river in its course receives several rivulets , as the si , chang , ki , ming , and fu : the si takes its beginning in the mountain cu , northward of the same city , in the county chungtefu and province of honan , and passes through the county quangpingfu ; southward , to the city quangping ; and eastward , to the guei . the chang , which hath its original near the city lugan in the neighboring mountain sin , in the province of xansi , runs from thence through the province of honan , northward of the city changte , and accordingly into the guei , and in the way thither by the city luching , receives a small rivulet , which hath its original in the mountain call'd lin. the ming , a stream whose fountain head is northward of the city quangping , takes its course south-east towards the guei . the fu , which begins in the province of honan , in the county of luganfu , northward from the city liching , runs through the province of honan into the guei . the river ki takes original with several branches in the county guehoei of the province of honan , especially in the mountains sumei and choayang , from whence one branch runs by the city ki , and then glides north-east into the guei . the hoei belongs properly to the province of pingyangfu , and springs from the mountain vanquo , near the city ieching ; from whence passing westward , glides by the south-side of the cities hia , vanciven , lincin and pu , where it falls into the yellow river , and by the way northward receives the kiang . the sin , which waters the ce , a city in the province of xansi , almost surrounding the same , hath his fountain in the county of pingyangfu , northward from the mountain mien ; from whence it passes southward into the county of hoaikingfu , eastward from the city vucheu , and joyns with the yellow river . the river tan , which cuts through a part of the little county ce , in the province of xansi , beings to the northward from the city caoping , and runs eastward in the province of honan , where it unites with the river ki. tan signifies red , for the water thereof is of a bloody colour ; notwithstanding ( as the chineses relate ) it hath been clear formerly , but hath receiv'd that colour from the blood of a loyal governor call'd pe , who was his own executioner on the banks of the fore-mention'd river . the streams iang and io begin northward in the mountains of the county of ienping , and pass through the same to the south , but at the city vunning unite themselves into one body , which eastward of the garrison yu discharges its waters into the bay of cang . through the same county run also two other rivers , viz. the y and cie ; the first begins above the county pekingfu , from the mountain petam ; the other out of the east-tartary without the great wall , where it divides it self into two arms , the one call'd hing , and the other hoang . the rivers y and cie make one channel near the city lo , and disembogue themselves in the bay of cang . the guei , a pleasant river in the province of peking in the western part of the province of xensi , in the county linyaofu , near the city gueiyven , and runs from thence winding to the south-east through the counties of cungchangfu , fungciangfu , and siganfu ; to the north by the chief city sigan , where it receives the river king , and poures at last its clear waters into the yellow river , near the city puching in the county of siganfa . the river king spreads it self with several branches , as the streams kin and haoting through the county pingleangfu ; from whence it goes on eastward , leaving the city king to the west , afterwards southerly poures its waters east from the chief city sigan , into the river guei . the stream yao , which takes original out of sifan , otherwise call'd prester-iohns countrey , or tibet , descends southward through the county of linyaofu , and with great abundance of water , roaring like thunder , rowls along northerly by the city linyao , and at last enlarg'd with the stream tahia , falls into the yellow river near the mountain ciexe . the stream hoan ( another besides the fore-mention'd great river hoang ) springs up in the mountains taise or ulum , in the county of kingyangfu ; from whence gliding towards the south by the city hoang , and near the city fungiven , in the county siganfu , unites it self with the river kiang . the yung , guei , puon , ring , and u. are rivers , which glides through the county fungyangfu , all of them contributing their waters into the river guei . the han , or tungchan , a stream which begins in the county of cungchangfu , in the mountains cheuchi , through which falling eastward , afterwards winds southward , then enters the county of hanchungfu ; through which it cuts especially with two branches , one eastern , which begins about the city fung ; the other western , which comes out of the mountains about the city mincheu ; then both these branches uniting , glides ( enrich'd with water navigable for ships , by the name of tan ) south-east , and pass through the county of cingyangfu into the province of huquang : from thence the han runs through the counties of siangyanfu and chintienfu , and at last , after a long course , poures its waters into the lake yeuchi , and the river kiang near the city hanyang . several rivulets discharge their waters into this stream , into which the river guei glides out of the mountains io through the counties of siganfu and hanchungfu . the river vuting runs out of the mountains near the city ganting through the county of ienganfu , southward by the city cingkien , and poures its waters united with the stream kiemo , into the yellow river : it is generally by the chineses call'd the unconstant , because in its course amongst the sands it is sometimes shallow , and sometimes deep . the stream kiemo passes through the same county from the south to the north , and begins in the mountains kicinu ; and gliding westward by the cities paogan and iengan , and with the vuting falls into the yellow river . the water of this stream is said to be so thin and aerial , that no pieces of timber nor wooden vessels can swim upon it , but sink like iron . the river io runs to the south by the garrison xaucheu , towards the east , and unites it self southward of the fort culang with the river hoanting , which comes out of tibet , and running both through one mouth , fall into the yellow river . how far this river io glides westward , is not mention'd by the chineses . the stream yo runs by the city chaoykieu in the county of cinanfu , and takes its original out of the neighboring mountain hosien . the river ci takes its beginning in the stream sun in the county of yencheufu , and passes north-eastward through the county of cinanfu ; beyond which it divides it self into two branches , the one call'd the northern , and the other the southern cing , and both discharge their waters in the xangen bay ; at the dividing it receives the river mingto , which glides westward out of the mountain minxe . the stream ven , which passes through the county vencheufu , begins near the city taigan ; from whence gliding by the cities ningyang and vengang , disembogues near the city cinning , westward of the lake nanuang in the channel iun. the river si begins near the city suxui ; from whence running westward , divides its self into two arms , ( the eastern whereof is call'd tang ) between which the city kooheu lieth like an island : both these arms uniting themselves again , and enrich'd with the water of the river io , fall through one mouth into the same channel iun. the pelang , a river which springs out of the mountains near the city sintai , in the county of cinanfu , passes northward through the territory of cincheufu , and gliding by the cities changlo and xeuquan , discharges its waters into the bay of xang : on the way the rivers hoaoquei and chi flow into the same 〈◊〉 the west side , and on the east the river si. the stream kiao runs from the south to the north through the middle of the county of lucheufu , beyond the city pinghtie , and poures its waters westward of the fort haicolang into the cangang bay : kiao signifies mudstream , because of the thickness of the water . the river vi begins in the county cincheufu , northward of the city mung , in the mountain tapico ; from whence it descends northward through the county of laichenfu , beyond the city camie , and disembogues into the bay of xang . this river being stopt in its course by one zansin , when his countrey was invaded , with bags fill'd with sand , which drowning the champain defeated his enemies . the y or su begins in the mountains , westward of the city kiu , belonging to the county of cincheufu , and southward from the city mungin ; from whence gliding south by the east-side of the city y , it enters the province of nanking , and then falls into the channel nun , northward from the yellow river . the stream hucu springs in the west from the mountain lie , northward from the city po in the county of tungchanfu ; from whence gliding eastward it unites with the channel iun , southward from the city iangco in the county of iencheufu . eastward from the city kao , the si flows out of the lake lui , and runs towards the south into the yellow river . the streams kinxui , iu , xeleang , pien , cu , quei , and the yellow river , cut through the county of caifungfu . the river kinxui , which comes out of the mountain xeyang , in the county of honanfu , goes eastward through caifungfu into the river pien , which takes its beginning out of the yellow river in the county of caifungfu , westward of the city hoin , and glides east by the south side of the kity caifung ; from whence running on to the south-east through the county of queitefu , it passes by the west side of the city ningling , then passes on through the county of fungyangfu in the province of nanking , and by the city lingpi unites it self again with the yellow river . the stream quei divides the county of caifungfu with several branches , and seems to take its original out of the lake si , westward from the city hiu ; from whence it passes east , and afterwards south through the same county , and by the west side of the cities hiangching and xinkian , then passing through the county of fungyangfu in the province of nanking , where changing its name , and taking up that of ing , at last falls southerly into the hoai . the river cin , which begins in the county of caifungfu and the mountains iuling , north from the city iu , runs east to the city ienling , then gliding southward , unites with the stream quei . the river iu , takes original out of the lake quanching , lyeth west from the city iu , where it joyns it self with the river scenal , and from thence flows through the county iu ; afterwards east , through the north part of the county nanyangfu ; and at last turning its course through the county iunningfu , towards the south , it falls into the river hoai , near the city quang . the xoleang , whose head is in the county honanfu , southward from the mountains xeyang , flows from thence southerly , to the west side of the county caifungfu , and unites its self at the entrance into the county iuningfu , with the river iu. through the county queitefu flows the streams pien ; describ'd before the cin and hoang , or yellow river . the river ciu begins in the county caifungfu , westward from the city chinglieu , and runs southward through the county queitefu , by the south-side of the city queite ; afterwards east , and again south , by the mountain tang , and enters near the city tangxan into the province of nanking , and soon after into the yellow river . the rivers lo and ganyang , otherwise call'd von , pass by the city liu , where they loose themselves under-ground several furlongs , but soon after appear again . the ki , which divides the county hoaikingfu , comes out of the mountain vanno , where falling under-ground , soon after makes the lake taye ; from whence gliding eastward into the yellow river , is call'd , the ci. through the county honanfu , the rivers chan , kien , ko , or lo , and y : the river y begins near the city luxi , in the mountain lu ; and gliding eastward , unites with the co or lo , near the city honan . the lo or co , an excellent river , comes out of the county siganfu , from the mountain lo , in the province of xensi ; from whence it passes north , north-east , by the east side of the city iunning , where it receives the river hivenhu , and unites it self at last near the city hanan with the river y ; with which it glides from thence into the yellow river . the stream kien , which begins in mount pexe , to the southward of the yellow river , runs eastward into the river y ; and eastward from the city honan , the river chan glides to the north. the rivers yo or pe , tan , pie , and hoai , through the territory nanyangfu . the pe or yo , beginning in the north of this county in the mountain yu ; from whence it runs south , and passes through the territory cingyangfu into the province of huquang , gliding eastward by the city quanghoa , and immediately after into the river tunghan . the pie , which begins westward from the city yu , runs southward , and unites with the stream pe , on the borders of the province of huquang . the tan begins at the west side of the city nuihiang , and shoots from thence south-east by the south part of the towns checheuen and sinye , and at last falls into the pe. the palu , which begins on the northern borders of the province of huquang , glides north-east into the river hoai , east from the city quang . the sienul springs out of the mountain ri , near the city tenfung , in the county honangfu , from whence it glides south-west into the territory iu , eastward from the lake quangching . the chu , which begins in the county chintufu , southward from the city ginxeu , passes south through the same , and towards the west by the city ninkiang , unites with the stream yoyung , which coming out of the county tungchuen , receives another river near the mountain loking , which hath its original in the territory chintufu . the chu , thus inrich'd with water , glides to the south , and takes the name of chung , and so passes on through the county sincheufu , and at last towards the east , through the county of the city lincheu , and disembogues southward of the city hokiang , into the river kiang . the kiang , which from north to south runs through the whole county of chingtufu , under the name of takiang , runs southward by the west side of the city muen , and receives on the east the river yolung ; after which it divides near the city sinfung into several branches , which about and near the city chingtu , joyn together , and surrounding the city and adjacent countrey , make it an isle : one of these branches which run to the southward of the city , is call'd kin , and generally also damask river , because its water gives a great gloss to silk , if it be wash'd therein : another , more towards the west , is call'd chia or hoanglang , that is , yellow dragon , for it is said , that in the time of the family han , a yellow dragon was seen in the same ; but glides towards the south , through the county of the city muicheu and kiating , and falls at last near the city muicheu , into kiang or taking . the lungchoa running out of the county of the city muicheu ; to the south-west and north , by the city gueiyven , discharges its water in the che or cin. the cin , which begins in the mountains cinsing , in the territory yacheufu , falls southward through the same county , by the east side of the city yacheu ; afterward through that of kiating ; and at last westward , by the city kiating , where it unites with the river to or tatu . the river chocung , which hath its original in the territory of kiungchoa , in the mountain gomui , passes through the southern parts thereof , and through the county of kiating , into the stream takiang or kiang : this river is eminent amongst the chineses , for a wonderful accident that happen'd to a woman , who walking along its bank , saw a great cane standing on the water , from which hearing a noise , and pulling up the cane , found a child inclos'd therein , which she carry'd home with her , who breeding it up , not long after became a great conqueror , and was call'd yelang , and first on the west side of this river , planted the kingdom of yeleang . the to or tatu which runs towards the kingdom of sifan , is a branch led from the river kiang , cut by command of the emperor yu , to prevent the over-flowing of the river kiang . the chexu washes the south-west side of the province suchuen ; from whence it glides north-east , and falls on the west side into the lake mahu : somewhat northerly , the river lu takes the same course and so ends . the pa , taking original in the northern mountains of the county paoningfu , moistens the same , and runs eastward by the city pa , to which it gives denomination ; and afterwards passes southward through the county xunkingfu , and near the mountain iohoan , receives the river chai ; near the city tacho , the river lin ; near the city riu , the stream yu , and unites it self in the county chungkingfu ; near the mountain tu , with the river sihan or sung , and feu , which all of them with their conjoyn'd streams fall into the river kiang , southward from the city chungking . the pa , a river which is so call'd , because with its meandring reaches it represents the chinese character call'd pa , which signifies enough . the feu , begins in the north part of the province of suchuen , in the county lungganfu , on the south-west side of the city lunggan ; passing from thence south , through this and the territory chingtufu ; and eastward , by the city tungchuen ; from whence it bends east , and glides through the county chunkingfu , where , near the mountain pu , it mingles with the ta. the chuen , which springs in the mountains northward from the city quanggan , in the county xankingfu , and gliding south by the west side of the city quanggan ; more southerly by the west side also of the city gochi , at the end of the county , falls into the river sung or sihan : in it are thirty six deep water-falls , where it descends violently with great noise . the sung , by some call'd sihan , begins in the province of xensi , in thirty degrees and fifty minutes northern-latitude , at the east side of the garrison mincheu , from whence it passes southward , and in thirty three degrees and forty minutes north-latitude , enters the province of suchuen ; then running through the county paoningfu , by the west side of the city zangki , receives the tung , falling out of the mountain xeyen ; so gliding by the city paoning , enters at last into the territory of chungkingfu , and near the mountain fu , joyns with the rivers pa and feu , which all loose themselves near the city chungking in the river kiang . the xe , which rises in the mountains , westward from the city kien , passes southward through the mountain tapa , and with several windings , glides eastward by the city lenting and xehung ; then passing on south-east , makes way through the county of xunkingfu , and mixes at the south-end thereof with the river sihan or sung. the xemuen or heng , runs through the south part of the territory siucheufu , by the south-west side of the city siucheu , with great force and precipices , call'd the bell , because it makes a noise like a bell , re-sounding with ecchoes . lastly , the river xemuen falls in the kiang : the stream cingy , also passing on the east side of the same territory , fills the river kiang . the cing and tosiang , cut through the territory queicheufu ; the first which takes original in the lake cingyven , and falls joyn'd with the tosiang , which glides out of the lake cienking into the kiang , eastward from the city queicheu : cing signifies clear , because its water is clearer than any other rivers in this province . the tahoa , which passes through the south side of the county chunkingfu , glides northward by the west side of the city vulung , and falls on the west side also of the city changxu , into the river kiang . the kiu or kiukiang , begins with two branches , the one call'd piniao , in the south part of the province of queicheu , westward from the city luken ; and with the other , in the province of suchuen , southward of the mountain fuyung , from whence it glides north-east along the south-east side of the province of suchuen ; afterwards running northerly into the county chunkingfu , falls eastward of the city changxeu into the river kiang : by the way , the ciu receives on the north side of the garrison pingchai the nanyang ; and in the county vunkingfu , the stream u , northward from the city pengxui . the han , which runs through the north part of the countrey vuchanfu , falls westward of the little city vuchan , into the kiang : the water of the han is exceeding cold , insomuch , that it makes the air about the same temperate in the dog-days ; for which cause , the kings in times past built a palace over the same , to reside in the summer . the io springs in the mountains , southward from the city vuchan , and runs northerly through the middle of the city into the kiang . the sui takes original in the mountains , eastward from the city tangzan , and glides north-west into the kiang ; through the south part of this county passes another branch , which also discharges in the kiang . the cha divides the whole county teganfu , and takes original in the mountain tahaung , from whence it passes southward by the east side of the city sui , and inlarg'd with the stream tuen , on the west side , and with others on the east side , out of the lake tuigmung , by the west part of the city tegan ; at last , mixt near the city iungmuug with the river hoan , which comes out of the lake tungmung , it falls by the name of hoan into the river han. the ki , which glides through the county of hoangcheufu , out of the lake uheu , westward by the city ki , falls into the river kiang : the same territory is also cut through by two other streams , viz. hi and lungsiang , which both coming out of the north , mingles with the kiang . the mie , which glides through the county yocheufu , springs from the mountain tienho , from whence it shoots north-west into the river siang , and with that into the kiang . the lieu , begins in the lake pexa , which produces four rivers , and gliding north-west through the territory chanxafu , empties it self into the county iocheufu in the river siang . the mielo proceeds from the joyning of two streams , viz. lieu and chao , originally springing out of the county paokingfu , and passing westward by the city siangiin , at last falls into the river taohao , or siang : the mielo receives by the way another stream call'd can , which comes out of the lake pexa : this river is eminent , because it was the occasion of a great feast , by the chineses call'd tuonu , which with all solemnity , is kept on the fifth day of the fifth moon , through all parts of china , in commemoration of a loyal governor , who not able to serve his master the emperor any longer , drown'd himself in this river . the siang rises at the conjoyning borders of the province huquang , and that of quangsi , in the mountain siung ; from whence it passes north , through the county iungcheufu , where on the west it receives the river yu ; and out of this territory , entering into that of hengcheufu , glides afterwards through that of changxafu , where it also receives the names of mielo , by the west part of the city siangyan , where it unites with the river tahoa , but retains the name of siang ; and at last , falls through the territory yocheufu into the kiang : its water may compare with crystal for clearness , and though it be very deep , yet the stones that lie in the bottom may plainly be discern'd . the siao , which begins in the mountain kieny , at the south-west side of the city ningyven , passes from thence close by the east side of the city iungcheu ; and towards the north , mixes with the siang ; receives by the way northward , from the city ningyven ; on the west , the river cin , and rivulet xu ; on the east , the hoang . the chinghiang and ciencieu , glide from the south to the north through the county ciencheufu , afterwards mixing their waves together , pass along one channel north-west , through the territory hengcheufu , thence pour their waters into the siang . the lofeu , which comes out of the northern mountains in the county of changxafu , runs to the south by the city xeu , and to the southward of the city siatang falls into the river siang . this river is call'd lofeu because of its excellency , and for the abundance of lampreys that breed in the same . the gu , which begins in the mountains near the city vucang , glides from the south to the north through the county paokinfu , and passes over many rocky falls , and receives on its west side , southward from the city paoking , the river tuleang ; and in the territory xincheufu , near the city xopu , another rivulet call'd xo ; from whence it passes along the west side of the county of changxafu , where it is nam'd taohoa , and winding towards the east , joyns at last near the city siangyn , with the river siang . this river in the county of paotingfu hath forty eight very troublesom and difficult places for vessels to pass , and most of all on the north side of the city paoting , where there are so many head-strong falls from broken rocks , that the chineses have set up a copper pillar there , to make fast their vessels to , till such time as they have furnish'd themselves with all manner of necessaries for their voyage , for it would be impossible else to get up their boats by so many rocks against the stream . the ching , which passes from the mountains eastward from the city paoking , glides to the north by the city hencheu , where soon after it falls into the siang . the u begins in the mountain near the city iung , and runs by the city changning . the lang , otherwise call'd yvon and kiu , takes original in the province of queicheu , southward from the garrison taping , where it is call'd tiechung , and passes from thence northward through the county sintienfu , then eastward through the territories chinyvenfu and sucheufu , and enters into the province of huquang , near the city yveni ; from whence gliding north-east through the counties xincheufu and chatefu , it falls at last into the lake tungting . the xin , passing by the east side of the city xincheu , falls into the iuen . on the south side of the city lui are five rivulets , viz. hiung , yeu , yuen , xin , and muon ; besides one of the same denomination , which runs by the city cienkiang , and disembogues in the tan. by the city kingling glides the river y , which falls also into the fore-mention'd tan. the lungmuen passes by the east side of the city chingyang , having its original in a mountain of the like name . westward from the city choxan begins the river c●…ngyang , and runs northward by the city fang ; then by the name of tanghia bends eastward , and discharges its waters also in the tan. the water of this river suddenly takes all spots out of garments , and hardens the edge of iron and steel . by the city choxan rushes also the xangyang , which hath a very great water-fall ; if any one throw a stone into it , there immediately ( as they say ) arises a thunder shower . the hiung grows from the conjunction of nine rivulets in the little county cincheufu , viz. lang , vry , hiung , xin , lung , sui , quei , vu , and hiung ; from whence it glides along one channel through the county of xincheufu , to increase the river yven . the y or cing , which begins westward of the garrison'd city xi , passes northward , and going through the county of kingcheufu falls into the kiang . the can runs westward by the city nanchang into the lake poyang , as the river licufan to the east . the cau or chan , which runs through the middle of the province of kiangfu from the south to the north , takes its original in the county cancheufu , eastward from the city xuiking ; from whence it glides south ward by the city hoeichang , and afterwards takes its course northerly ; where , not far from the city cancheu , to which it gives denomination , it receives the river chang. this river begins in the county of nanganfu , westward from the city nangan , on the joint borders of the provinces of kiangsi and huquang . both these rivers commixing their waters , make a great channel on the north side of the city , and divide almost the whole province of kiangsi ; then gliding northward first through the county cancheufu , afterwards through that of kiegan , eastward from the city kiegan it self ; lastly , passing through linkiangfu and nanchangfu , fall westward from the city nanchang into the lake poyang . by the way the can receives several streams and rivers , which all have their original in the province of kiangsi , viz. to the east in the territory cancheufu , the river u hath its beginning ; near the city utu , the kien and cang ; near the city cancheu , as in kieganfu , the stream lu ; near the city kiexui towards the west , the rivers tao , sui , xoin , and sengting ; in the county of linkiangfu westward , the river yven ; in nanchangfu , the hoayang and xo ; by the city kiegan , in the stream can , begins the dangerous rock call'd xotapan : for from this city the going down this river is very craggy , and dreaded also for the many vessels that have perish'd there on its sands and shelves , over which the water hastes with great swiftness . there are eighteen places where they say the most danger is , from whence the name xopatan , which signifies eighteen water-falls , is derived . most vessels take an experienc'd pilot with them from the city kiegan , to carry them through the fore-mention'd places : the greatest danger is at the city hoangcung . the river yven , or yu , springs in the mountain yangchi , northward from the city iuencheu , and in the county of linkiangfu falls into the chan. the lu , which begins in the mountain near the city iungfung , runs not far from the city kiexui , and receives near the walls of the city two rivers , viz. the xanglu and hialu ; then gliding towards the west , bends afterwards a little to the north-west , and alters its name , first into that of luyuen , then into that of lap , and disembogues into that of chan. the river kie or ven passes through the jurisdiction of the city kiexui , and with its winding course makes almost the chinese letter kie , that is , happiness , from whence also the city hath the name kiexui , which is , happy in waters . out of the mountains near the city iungsin , springs the rivulet senting , which signifies whistle , because its waters gliding swiftly through the rocks and stones , make a pleasant noise like that of a flajulet . the river xo , otherwise call'd kin , springs near the city vanca , in the county of iuencheusu ; from whence it glides westward by the city xancao , and unites with the river hoayang near the city kuicheu , which both run into the can. its water ( according to the common relation of the chineses ) is good against many distempers . the lungki , which springs out of the mountain pochang in the county of nanchangfu , glides north-east by the west-side of the city fungsin , afterwards through the territory nankangfu , and poures its waters at last near the city gang into the lake poyang . the river sieu , which running out of the county iuencheufu , northward from the mountain kinki , glides eastward into the territory nanchangfu , by the south side of the city ning ; then gliding north-east , enters the county nankangfu , and at last falls into the lake poyang . the po , which springs out of the mountains in the territory hoeicheufu in the province of nanking , and glides south-west through the same , passes through the county iaocheufu into the province of kiangsi ; then westward , and enlarg'd with the waters of the stream poyven , glides to the south by the city iaocheu , and in the territory iaocheufu falls into the lake poyang . along this river the earth is carry'd out of the fore-mention'd county iaocheufu , of which the best porcelane in all china is made . the kiencie , which begins northward of the mountain suihan , runs west by the north-side of the city yukan , where it falls into the lake poyang . the xangjao springs in the mountains near the city ioxan , and glides northward by the city quangsin , afterwards to the south through the same county , and disembogues , having wash'd several places in the county iaocheufu , in the lake poyang , and by the way receives on its northern shore th●… water of the rivulets se and ko . almost out of the same place , though more southerly , ●…uns the yo , and through this county takes the same course towards the north by the city iungfung , and to the south by the city queiki . the rivulet c●… , coming out of the south , falls into the same . the hiui , which begins in the mountains southward fro●… the quangchang in the county kienchangfu , passes north-west by the north s●…e of the city kienchan ; from whence it enters into the county vucheufu , and falls into the river lienfan . near the city kienchang the rivulets lung an●… kieukio , through one onely channel , run into the same , both originally out of the eastern mountains of this territory . two other rivers , viz. the lu and cing , gliding from the south to the north through the county vucheufu ; by the city vucheu , into the river hiui , with which they fall into the stream lienfan . the lienfan runs by the north-west side of the city veuche●… , and afterwards cutting through the county of nanchangfu , disembogues on the east side of the nanchang into the lake poyang . this river is remarkable for the use which the chineses ma●… of its water , for that not being subject to the alteration of the weather , is properly made use of in their hour-glasses , which run there with water as ours with sand. the hoai beginning in the province of honan , out of the mountains near the city funge , passes from thence into the province of nanking ▪ by the city hokieu , through the territory fungyangfu , and crosses the same from the east to the west , then falls at last , near the city hoiang , into the yello●… river , and with that into the sea. by the way this river receives several others , viz. in the county ienningfu of the province of honan , the su ; in this county of fungangfu southward , another call'd hoai , peca and fi ▪ to the north , the river ing , co , and vi ; which three last have their original out of the province of honan . the fu rises in the county fungyangfu near the city so , on the east side of a lake which lies at the foot of the mountain . three rivers surround the county sucheufu , like an isle , making it navigable in several places ; the first is call'd leu ; the second , sung , which glides towards the city ukiang ; the third , ulang , runs towards the east : all of them have their original out of the lake tai , and discharge themselves into the sea. leang , a little river , proceeds from the fountain hoci , lying on the hill hoei , in the county of sucheufu , and near the city vucie falls into the lake ta : the water thereof is by the chineses accounted the best , excepting one , in the whole empire , and is in great esteem amongst persons of quality . not a vessel which passes this way but buyes of it , being ready bottled , for a small price , though any one that will stay , may freely take as much as he pleases for nothing . it is transported to remote provinces , nay , to the imperial court at peking ; for they account it the best to make their drink cha withal , by boyling it with the herb tee , and therefore it is much in request . the singan begins in the county hoeicheufu , westward of the city hoeicheu ; by which passing , it is afterwards increas'd with the waters of several rivolets ; the first of which comes out of the city hoeicheu ; the second , out of those near the city hieuning ; the third , from those about vuyen ; and the fourth , out of those near ▪ cieki . the singan runs straight along through rocks and valleys to sungan , a city in the province of chekiang , and hath by the way three hundred and sixty water-falls , of which the most troublesome to pass lies near the city hoeicheu , and is call'd liucung ; then entring into the county niencheufu in the province of chekiang , passes southward by the city sungan , and from thence towards the south-east , and to the south by the city nieucheu , where bending northward , it changes its name into that of che or chekiang , ( from whence the whole territory , which it almost cuts through the middle from south to north , receives denomination ) and accordingly through the county of hangcheufu ; towards the east , by the city hangcheu ; where taking the name of cientung , it runs east , and at last in thirty degrees north-latitude falls into the sea. the che receive●… several streams out of the territories kinhoafu and kiucheufu from the south and east , as ven , chanyo , kin , tingyang , co , puyang , and ho , which all through one channel fall into the same near the city of tunglin . the min begins on the boundaries of the provinces of fokien and chekiang , by the city ●…gciveu of the county of chuchenfu ; from whence it passes southerly through the county of kienningfu ; westward , by the city puching and kienning , as accordingly east by the city yenping ( where it receives the river siki ) through the territory yenpingfu ; from whence bending eastward , it enters the county focheu , and glides by the south side of the garrison xuikeu , where the m●… falls into the same ; then northward by the chief city focheu , and at last on the north side of the garrison xeching disembogues into the sea in twenty six degrees northern-latitude . from the city puching to the garrison xuiken ▪ the same river falls with great force of water through valleys , rocks and cliffs , but from thence glides on but slowly : with how much swiftness the water runs between the fore-mention'd two places appears by this , that they can go from puching to the metropolis tiocheu with the stream in three days , whereas they are fifteen days toeing up against it : the channel winding up and down is very dangerous , and dreadful by reason of the swift current , abundance of rocks , and narrowness of the channel , which in many places between the rocks is no wider than to permit a small chinese vessel to pass through , from whence it oftentimes happens that several suffer wreck . from the place where this river hath its original , to that where it terminates , it receives many rivolets and streams , as on the east , the tung ; on the west , the kiao , kieukio , cu , and siki ; on the south , the rivers ionki , min , and tachang or nantai . the tung , which comes out of the mountain vanche in the county of kienningfu , falls southward of the city kienning into the min. the kiao , which passes through the territory of focheufu , rises out of the mountain siuefung , shoots from thence eastward to the north of the river min , by the south side of the city lienkiang , and at last discharges its waters into the ocean . the brook kieukio , which begins in the mountain vuy , in the county of kienningfu , runs from thence south-west , and unites with the brook hochung , which hath its original in the hill ukiun in the territory of xaounfu ; from whence it passes south by the city kienyang , and at last falls with its waters into the river min , near the city kienning . the cu , which begins in the mountain ukiun in the county of xaounfu , glides from thence first southward , then eastward by the east side of the city xaonu , then bending to the south in the county ienpingfu , it fa●…s into the river si , near the city sianglo ; from whence both these strea●… run through one mouth easterly , then southward , and poure their wate●… united with the river situ , westward from the city ienping , into the min. the siki springs northward in the territory of tingcheufu , out of the lake kiao , then runs southward , so east , and enters into the county ●…enpingfu , and to the north by the city lunggan , and by the city xu , whe●… it receives the brook taisu , and unites it self at last with the river cu. in the siki , along which they sail down to the city ienping , ●…e many water-falls and dangerous shoals , two especially near the city cing●… namely kieulung and chancung ; in the passing by , the sea-men to preven●… the danger of shipwreck therein , tie trusses or bundles of straw befor●… the bowe of the ship , which bear off the violence of the blow and keep her back . the river yeuki , which rises in the county of ienpingfu ▪ out of the mountain yucuang , takes its course eastward by the north side of the city yeuki , and turning to the north , falls into the min. the rivolet tachang begins west from the city iungfo , and r●…ning east by the city focheu , finishes northward by the name of nantai into ●…e min. the chang , which hath its original northward from the ci●… lungnien , in the county of changcheufu , runs east by the north side of the ●…es changping and changtui , then from the east part of the city chancheu , ( which is also in the south ) it falls at last southward into the sea with two arms. more to the south in the same county glides the xeching , from the west to the east , and loseth it self northward of the garrison tungxan into the sea. the kieu , directing its course from north to south through the county of civencheu , discharges its waters southward into the sea. the brook lan and river si , which run from north to south through the territory of foningfu , fall both into the sea ; the first towards the west breaks forth in the mountain beyond the city fogan , the other comes out of the mountain lan. the ting hath its beginning in the territory of tingcheufu , northward from the city tingcheu , and receiving southward of the same the brook ven , proceeds by the city xanghang ; then entering the county of chaocheufu in the province of quantung , receives near the city chingiang , the river ching , with which at last it loseth it self southward in the sea. the brook iokio begins with a branch in the mountain ho , in the county of hoeicheufu , and with another out of the territory of chaocheufu , northward from the city pingquen ; both joyning near the city kieyang , run southward by the east part of the city chaocheu , and at last dividing into two arms , fall into the sea , which on the east side of the city is call'd go. the river ly rises in the mountain northward from the city changlo , and westward of the city haifung shoots it self into the sea , opposite to the island of ciexing . the tung takes its original in the mountains in the county cancheu , in the province of kiangsi , tends on southward into the province of quantung , through the county of hoeicheufu , and at last terminates in the sea. another river call'd ceng , shoots out of the fore-mention'd tung above the city hoeicheu , and runs southward through this and the county of quangcheufu , and gliding through the lake go , dischargeth it self northward from the city of s●…an into the sea. the siang ▪ also call'd kio , springs from the rivers chin and vu , southward of the city ●…ocheu , and bends its course into the county of quangcheufu , where near the city cingyven it receives the river talo coming out of the lake quen , and falls at last westward from the city quancheu or ranton , into the river ta. the chin springs out of the mountain muilin , beyond the city nanhiung ; the vu out of the mountain chang , in the county haocheufu . the rivers chin and siang run ●…oth quite through whole province of quantung . the tao flows out of the lake quen , southward through the county of quancheufu , and falls near the city cingyven into the river siang . tao signifies a peach , from the abundance of that sort of fruit growing on its banks . by the way the tao takes in the river hoang . the brook yu●… ▪ which hath its source beyond the city cunhoa in the county quancheufu , runs south-west , and thence eastward from the city canton . the river xangu passing through the county of lotingfu , is receiv'd by the river ta. the river mekiang glides through the territory of nanhiungfu . mekiang signifies a river of ink , because its water is as black as ink ; notwithstanding which the ●…sh is not the worse esteem'd . the river king appearing first on the boundaries of the provinces of quangsi and quantung , passes on from the north to the south , but through the last eastward by the city king , to which it gives that name , and opens a wide mouth into the sea. the river lungmuen takes its source in the western mountains about the city king in the county of liencheufu , and from thence passing through the kingdom of tungching loseth its self in the sea the river lien springs out of the mountains , near the city linkan , and southward by the east side of the city liencheu , descends into the sea , through the same county the sanya , which hath its original in the mountains , northward of the city suiki , in the county liucheufu , resigns to the sea. the river tunglui , shoots from the north to the south through the county caocheufu ; the xo likewise , though more eastward , glides to the west by the city xaocheu , where it receives the stream hencang . the river ly , otherwise call'd quei , takes its original on the boundaries of the provinces of huquang ▪ from whence it passes through the county queilingfu , westward in the province of quangsi , by the way taking in the brook quon , ( which comes out of the east , southward from the city quonyang , ) and falling down with a great force and noise through mountains and vallies , half invirons the city quelin ; whence gliding southward , it entertains the river yang , which comes northward out of the mountain sumo , west from the mountain ly ; then turns with a branch eastward , to the city yangeo ( where out of the northern mountains , in the county pinglofu , the river pinghuen falls into the same ) then turns again southward , and runs again through the county pinglofu , westward by the city pinglo ; and at last unites its self with the river ta , in the territory gucheufu . the river lieu , otherwise call'd xo or xokiang , and kung , begins in the province of queicheu , near the garrison cinping ; from whence it passes southward through the county tuchefu ; thence eastward , by the city tucho , through the territory kingyven , northward by the city kingyven , and so turning and winding into the province of kiangsi ; thence eastward , into that of lieucheu ; at last , it unites with the river talo , otherwise call'd lieucheu , near the chief city lieucheu . the river tolo , otherwise call'd lieu , rising in the county lipingfu , of the province of queicheu , near the garrison cheki , runs southward through the same , by the west side of the city lungeung , where a little more southerly it meets with the river yung , and enters westward of the city hoaiyven , into the county lieuchefu , of the province of quangsi ; at last , joyning with the river lieu or xo , near the city lieucheu , it keeps on eastward of the city laiping , where it receives the lui ; then from the city siang , it glides southward , and at last augmented with the water of several rivers , it pours through the county cincheufu , and eastward of the city cinchen into the river ta. the streams lie , teng , quei , feu , and lin , flow through the county pinglofu , from the north ( where , except the quei , they all have their original ) to the south , and accordingly , through a part of gucheufu , where they all discharge their water into the river takiang . the river yung extends through the whole county gucheufu , rising on the east side of the city hingye , out of the mountains ho ; from whence it runs southward , and soon after east , and returns from thence northward , by the west side of the city yung , to which it gives denomination ; then passes eastward again to the west of the city gucheu , into the river taikiang , or ta. the stream ly , springs out of the lake xan , in the county quangsifu , of the province of iunnan ; from whence it marches southward , and enters next into the province of quangsi , by the city lung ; then proceeds on its course east , with many inlets through the county taipingfu , where it receives the rivers leung and tungly ; from the north afterwards through that of nanningfu ; and at last , near the city nanning , unites it self with the southern puon . the mosale , or moxale , or xale , springs out of the lake siul , in the county tulifu , of the province of iunnan ; from whence it runs eastward through the same county , and first south-east , afterwards south , through that of zuhiungfu , by the east side of the city zuhiung , where it receives the river lungchuen ; then proceeding on its course through the county iuenkiangfu , linganfu , and the kingdom of tungking , falls at last with the river canlang into the sea ; in the kingdom of tunking it inlargeth it self , and becomes navigable to the metropolis tungking . the mosale takes in by the way several rivers and brooks ; as from the north , the kio ; from the west , lungchuen , polo , tunghoa , taolieu , ta , xanno , iuen ; and from the east , singsien . the river kio , gushing out of the mountain suki , in the county yaoganfu , passeth southward through the same into the masole : the polo which comes out of the lake zinglung in the territory zuhiungfu , ( joyning on the way by the river tunghoa , out of the county kiutungfu , ) and with the river ta , falls into the mosale . the ta , which riseth in the county kintungfu , southward from the city kintung , stretches from thence eastward through the county chinyvenfu , and mixes first with the polo , afterwards with the moxale . the river xanno springs on the south side of the city chinyven , and running south-east , dischargeth its waves in the confines of the counties , iuenkiungfu , zuhiungfu , and nanganfu into the moxale . the iuen , takes its way from the west through the county iuenkiangfu , southward from the city iuenkiang , and unites with the moxale . the river singsieu , hath its scource out of the mountain yolung , in the county iunnanfu ; and somewhat more southerly , the river xanno unites with the mosale . to the northward , near the city fu , in the county quanguan , runs a brook or rivulet , call'd nanmo , into the river ly ; its water is said to be continually warm , and good for many distempers . westward from the garrison usa , in the province of suchuen , appears the river ven , puon , or northern puon , properly call'd pepuon , that is , northern puon ; and passing from thence southward into the province queicheu , is inlarg'd by the river ciesing , which begins beyond the mountain cingping , in the province of iunnan . another northern branch , also nam'd pepuon , or northern puon , issues out of the lakes che and ven , and unites with the northern branch before-mention'd , below the fort ganchang . the river pexe , which breaks forth in the county kiocingfu , of the province of iunnan , northward from the city kiocing , in the mountain fuking looseth it self in the pepuon . the northern puon thus united , passeth through the south part of the province of queicheu , and joyns with the southern puon , which riseth in several branches or brooks out of the province of iunnan ; besides which there are the pepuon , which comes out of the county iunnanfu , southward from the mountain cocing ; the river hikien , the stream von out of the lake fusien , and the river lu , out of the pool ylung . the southern puon thus augmented , runs on towards the east , and unites with the northern puon , in the little county of the city iunning , of the province of queicheu , by the city tinging , in twenty five degrees and twenty minutes northern latitude . the southern puon being thus united with the northern , casts forth one channel southward into the province of quangsi , but retains the name of the southern puon ; after having run a considerable course , it entertains the river mungung and chiugpi , the one from the north , and the other from the south ; then proceeds on its way eastward , through the county tiencheufu , singenfu , nanningfu , and by the south side of the city nanning , where eastward it takes in the river lis , which comes out of the lake xan , in the province of iunnan ; and somewhat farther two other rivers , namely , the go and cieu , out of which it passes through the county cincheufu , and near the city cincheu unites with the river lieu and ta ; for here the puon looses its name , and is call'd ta , which holds the same course through the county gucheufu , where on the south it receives the river iung , and runs through the territory chaokingfu ▪ into the province of quantung , glides southward by the city chaoting and loting ; and southward from the city quancheu or canton , looseth it self . the river kinxa , takes its original in the province of iunnan , out of the south side of the lake tien or quienning , bends its course northward through the county iunnanfu ; in like manner through vutingfu , and in twenty seven degrees and thirty minutes north-latitude , enters on the south into the province of suchuen , westward from the garrison le ; and at last falls east from the lake mahu , into the river mahu . another branch also call'd kinxa , runs by the city tinghuen , of the province of suchuen ; and westward from the mountain ulang , finisheth its course . another river likewise call'd kinxa , issues out of the kingdom of sifan , and enters the province of iunnan , through the territory likiangfu , on the east side of the city linsi ; proceeds northward by the city likiang , then through the river ciokingfu ; from thence eastward by the north side of the city pexing , where it sends forth a branch towards the south , through the north part of the county yagon , having its channel inlarg'd from the several rivers which it receives in the province of suchuen , near the confines of the province of queicheu , and joyns with the river kinxa , which comes out of the province iunnan . another river passes more northward out of the kingdom of sifan , also call'd kinxa , and sometimes lekie ; it passes by the mountain luyni , into the province iunnan , thence through the county iungningfu ; from west to east by the north part of the city iungning , and through the lake lacu , where it receives the stream loye , which comes out of the south ; and falling last into the province of suchuen , mixes with that kinxa which flows out of the province of iunnan , southward from the mountain ulung : kingxa signifies gold-dust , so call'd from its plenty of gold. thus far of the rivers and brooks , which water the empire of china in several places , to its great fertility , and make it navigable almost through the whole empire ; nay , in such manner , that several counties and provinces divided and surrounded by them , lie like islands separated from one another , by the streams that flow between them . there are also many deep-cut channels , besides lakes , pools , and springs , abounding in fish. standing — waters , or channels . the countrey of china is cut thorow in many places with moats or artificial channels , for the conveniency of navigation from one city to another . among many others , one of these channels call'd iun , deserves no small admiration , being with an incredible charge digg'd from the province of nanking , through that of xantung to the metropolis of peking ; by means of which , from most places in the empire , all sorts of goods are brought in ships to peking . it begins on the northern borders of the province of nanking in the county hoaiganfu , northward from the city socien ; near the northern shore of the yellow river , out of which ships from all parts of the empire are brought into it ; from thence it extends north-west through the second territory iencheufu of the province of xantung , to the city cining , southward from the lake nanyang ; then through that of tungchangfu , and the lake nanyang ; from whence at last , at the end of the county , near the city lincing , beyond the lake cang , it falls into the river guei . but because the water in this channel is too shallow in many places for great ships , therefore there are above twenty sluces or water-gates in the same , in the chinese tongue call'd tungpa , very strong and firm , of square stone . every sluce hath a gate or opening , lock'd with great planks to keep out the water , being by means of a wheel and an engine drawn up with little trouble , to give way for the water and ships , till you come to the second gate , where they do the like , and so likewise at all the rest : but half way , before you come to the city cining , they tap as much water through a great water-gate out of the lake cang , as they need ; then locking up the gates again , keep the water from running out too much , and so leaving the ground bare , for the water in the lake is higher than the adjacent countrey ; so that in a small tract of land , they reckon above eight water-gates , which resist the force and power of the water . when the ships are come to the lake cang it self , they cross not the same , but with much more ease , pass along a channel made by the sides of the lake , with brave banks on each side : at every water-gate are people which toe the ships by a line through the sluces , for a small reward . in this manner the ships go out of the yellow river to peking . certainly , should the best builders or surveyors of europe come and behold the length of this channel , or thickness and heighth of the banks on each side , and the ornament of the sluces , which are all of hewn stone , they would justly wonder at the wisdom of the chineses , and their industry , in undergoing that labor , which scarce any other people would be able to perform . in the province of peking , in the county of pekingfu , near the city cho , there is also a very long channel call'd tocang ; another in the eighth county xaohingfu , in the province of chekiang , describ'd before ; besides many more , which would be too tedious to mention . lakes and pools . in the county of pekingfu , westward from the metropolis , lies on the mountain iociven , a lake call'd lis , which is ten furlongs in circumference . on the south side of the mountain tienxu , northward from the chief city , is a lake , made by the confluence of several springs , wherefore it is call'd , kienlung , that is , of nine springs , which number , because the chineses account it fortunate , hath much increas'd their superstitious belief concerning the emperor's tombs that are there . on the south-west side of the city paoting , close by the city moat , is a small , but very pleasant lake , call'd lienhoa , that is , lien-flower , whereon the citizens and neighboring people make great feasts and entertainments in pleasure-boats , built for that purpose . in the county hokienfu , near the city hie , is a very deep lake , nam'd vo , the water of which , at the throwing of a stone therein , becomes of the colour of blood : if the leaves of the adjacent trees chance to fall into it , in a short time swallows flie out of it , insomuch , that the leaves seem to turn into birds , as is related of the scotch barnacles , or soland geese . in the territory sintivyfu , northward of the city nangsin , begins a great lake , call'd talo , and extends as far as the city kiulo , in the county xuntefu . nor far from the little city hanping , is another lesser lake made by two springs ; the one with very hot , and the other very cold water , though they lie both close together . in the county tamingfu , near the city niuhoang , lies a lake call'd luece , eighty furlongs in compass ; near the city taming , the pool caoki , and another bigger , call'd chanfung or moma , both brackish . westward from the mountain feukieu , is a lake that proceeded there , from the sinking of a city , call'd siun . in the county iungpingfu , near the city changlei , lies a lake of thirty furlongs , call'd in ; it is oval , and extends almost to the sea. in the territory pingyangfu , at the foot of the mountain xevyang , is a lake of a considerable bigness , on which the ancient emperor xun , as the chineses write , us'd to fish. near the city kiang , begins the lake iu , that is , brackish , ( for all the water thereof is as salt as that of the sea ) and stretches from thence to the jurisdiction of the city ganye ; it is in circumference a hundred and forty furlongs . in the county taitungfu , westward from the city taitung , lies the small lake kiuncu , that is , honest man , because hereabouts liv'd one that would never accept gold when offer'd ; it is made by the river he. on the mountain yenking , near the city so , is a deep lake , of a furlong in circumference . in the territory taiyvenfu , westward from the city che , lies the lake tien . in the county siganfu , on the south side of the chief city , is a considerable large lake , call'd fan , which is made by the uniting of two rivers ; another on the north-east side , not natural , but cut by command of the emperor hiaou , serves for a place of recreation : it is moreover , adorn'd with a stately palace , to which belong pleasant woods , and flowry meadows , whereon , the emperor also , to recreate himself , caus'd plays and other pastimes to be presented to him : the same emperor also commanded a lake to be digg'd on the south-west side of the same city , calling it queming ; on which , he oftentimes caus'd his soldiers in vessels to make sea-fights , thereby , to make them experienc'd therein ; for intending to invade the southern provinces , which abounded with ships , he instructed them by this jesting exercise , how to behave themselves in real engagements . on the south side , the emperor made a third lake , and near it a pleasant court , call'd silen , to solace himself in , after the end of those pretended fights : he plac'd also in this lake a great stone ▪ fish , rais'd , and fasten'd in the bottom of the water like a rock , that the sea men sailing by the same , might learn to shun rocks and shelves : against rainy weather ( as the chineses say ) this fish makes a hideous noise , the force whereof is imagin'd to be much advantag'd by a neighboring eccho . moreover , the chineses relate , that this emperor on a certain time dreamt , that this fish being gotten with a hook in his presence , crav'd his aid ; and that he the next day , really taking a fish in the lake , remember'd his dream , and freed the fish ; whereupon , throwing his net in again , he found two inestimable pearls , which the chineses call mingyven , that is , stones of a clear moon , because on the increase and decrease of the moon , they grow dimmer or brighter , as is generally reported of the moon-stones . moreover , there are some that affirm , that such like stones are yet in china , and being kept in the emperor's palace , are accounted unvaluable ; and that when the emperor took up the foremention'd pearls , he said , certainly , this is the gift of that grateful fish which i set at liberty . within the city cinan , in the county cinanfu , on the west side , is the lake taiming , out of which runs a channel to the lake coyng , which is also within the walls of the said city ; out of both which lakes , there run through the whole city convenient navigable moats : this lake taiming also extends towards the lake cioxan , which is on the north-side , without the city . near the city changkieu , is the great lake call'd peyun , which abounds in fish , and inricheth the adjacent grounds with excellent fruit , linko and lien-flowers . in the county yencheufu are five lakes , namely , nanuang , south from the city ven ; toxan and fauly , near the city tingtao ; leangxan , near the city tungping ; and lui , which in the chinese language signifies thunder , because in the middle thereof is a stone , whose body resembles that of a dragon , and the head , a mans , and is by the chineses call'd , the spirit of thunder ; they affirming , that by striking on its belly , they hear a noise or voice : there are likewise in this county many other lakes , but of less note . in the county tengcheufu , near the city laiyang , is the lake hiyang ; and in tungchanfu , the lake ho. in the county kaifungfu , lies westward from the little city hiu , the small lake si , and another near iengling ; two other lakes , call'd lieu , from the abundance of willows which grow on their banks , lie one near the city chin , and the other by sincheu . on the west side of the city stands the lake kiuming , made by the imperial family sung , for a place wherein to exercise the naval militia , and represent sea-fights : this lake is exceeding pleasant , being built round about with many stately palaces and pagods , and also marble columns inscrib'd with verses extolling the lake . there are also other lesser lakes , amongst which is one , call'd tungmuen , near the city chin , which is exceeding clear , and without any weeds . in the county queitefu , on the south side of the city queite , is the lake nan , over which lies a stone-bridge with many arches ; westward from the city ciu , is the lake si ; and in the same county , a very small lake call'd chokin , about which many silk-weavers have their habitations , invited thither by the goodness of the water , from which the silk receives an excellent gloss ; and thereupon , the lake takes its name : the word chokin signifying , a washing place for silk damask . eastward from the city iuching , stands the lake menchu . in the county hoakingfu , northward from the city ciyven , is the lake tay , which is made by the river ki. in the territory iunningfu , westward from the city iunning , is the lake si , yielding a very pleasant prospect , as being surrounded with many buildings , for the entertainment and recreation of the citizens . westward from the small city iu , lieth a lake of a hundred furlongs ; in the city of iu , to the north , stands the lake quanching . on the mountain tienchi , near the city mien , in the county chingtufu , in the province of suchien , there is a lake , which by rain is not observ'd to increase , nor in dry seasons to decrease . on the south-east side of the city chingtu , is a pool call'd yolung , which the emperor sui caus'd to be made for the exercising his marriners and souldiers in ships of war , when he resolv'd to invade king chin. vansui is a lake of four hundred furlongs , digg'd like a moat round about the city chingtu , but broadest on the north side ; of the earth which was digg'd out of the same , the walls of the city were made . southward from the city cai , in the county queicheufu , stands the lake cingyven , a hundred furlongs square , being the source of the river cin. westerly of which , and east from the city ta , is the great lake vanking , whose shore is all set with stately trees , and inviron'd with flowry meadows , fruit-trees , and populous villages . in the county mahufu , southward from the city mahu , is a lake also call'd mahu , that is , horse lake ; for the chineses say , that in this lake a horse appear'd , wing'd like a dragon , from which the family tang gave the city , lake and river that denomination . in the little county muicheu , whose chief city is of the same name , stands a great lake call'd hoang , that is to say , circular , because it surrounds the whole city , yet it is broadest towards the west : the shore is built all along with handsome houses , which standing round like a ring , the city may justly be call'd , the stone thereof ; near it is a long bridge call'd sive . on the east side of the city kiating , is a small lake call'd ningyve : by the city pukiang is another lake nam'd yotan , on which they say the emperor hoangti anno . before the incarnation , study'd chymistry . there are two lakes in the county vuchangfu , one near the city kiayn , and the other near that of puki . in the territory hanyangsu , part within and part without the walls of the city hanyang , is the lake call'd langquon . on the west side , at the foot of the mountain kieuchin is the lake taipe , two hundred furlongs in bigness . in the county sianyangfu , near the city nanchang , within a temple , is a pool call'd chinchu , that is , lake of pearls ; for if any person walk apace round the sides thereof , the water arises out of the ground like pearls , whether naturally or artificially cannot easily be resolv'd . in the territory teganfu , eastward from the city tegan , is a great lake of nine hundred furlongs , call'd iunmung . in the province hoangcheufu , near the city hoangpi , stands a lake call'd vu , that is war : for in the time of the kings it was a place ordain'd for the exercise of ships . near the city hoangmui is another bigger lake call'd vihu , and not far from it the lake taipe ; and eastward from the city ki , the lake kinxa . in the territory kingcheufu , on the east side of the city kongcheu , is the lake tung , forty furlongs in bigness , pleasant and full of fish , with which the citizens often feast and make merry in vessels on the same . in the county yocheufu , at the south-west side of the city yocheu , is a great lake call'd tungting , which ( as the chineses say ) had its original from a deluge ; and this seems to be confirm'd by the many isles that lie in the same , namely kiun , kinxa ( signifying sand of gold , ) kiue , and pecio , built full of pagodes and cloysters , which are inhabited by some poor religious order . amongst others is a floating isle , on which is also a cloyster built , for the roots of trees and large canes knitted and joyn'd together keep up the earth by their continual growing to one another , without the least danger of ever breaking . in the county changxafu , on the middle of the mountain taihu , near the city lieuyang , lies a great fathomless lake : on the mountain xepi another of thirty furlongs call'd pexa , out of which run four brooks , of which one is the rivolet lieus ; the rest fall into the river iuping . on the north side of the city siangyn , lies the cingcao ; which moistning the county iocheufu , unites it self with the lake tunting . in the county hengcheufu , eastward from the chief kity hengcheu , is a very deep lake ; the water whereof being of a green colour the chineses highly esteem for the making of their drink , or wine call'd sampsou . in the territory chantefu , near the cities luugyang and iuenkiang , lies the lake chexa , and unites it self with the lake tungting . in the county iengcheufu near the city tan , is a great water-fall , which immediately turns to a pool , in which grow yellow lien-flowers , which are seldom found of that colour in any other place . in the little territory cingcheufu , near the city hoeitung , stands the lake cingpo , full of great rocks and stones , on which the chineses often make merry . in the small county chincheufu , not far from the city hingping on the mountain xemeue , is a small lake call'd yen , whose water continues warm all the winter . twice a year great numbers of wild geese flie thither out of the north and south ; wherefore this lake is call'd ien , that is , a goose. in the territory nanchangfu , in the province of kiangsi , on the south-east side of the city , stands the lake tung , very much noted for the clearness of its water , and the abundance of fish which is in the same . the great lake poyang , otherwise call'd pengli , near the city nankang , north-east , is three hundred furlongs long , and forty broad , borders westward on the county nankangfu ; eastward on iaocheufu : part of it , which respects the city yukan , is call'd kanglang : it contains several isles , as to the south , langma , xuihung , and pipa , lying near the city yukan ; more northward , ingcu , chuki , checien , and the mountain ki , lying on an island eastward of the chief city pehoa , and westward of the little isle teuxu . it receives in the south , the river kan ; in the east , the logan ; and in the north , the river kiang . in the county of kienchangfu , without and within the chief city , lies a lake , the one part call'd kinquei , and the other kao . near the city nangfung is also the little lake vansui . in the territory linkiangfu , near the city iuencheu , is the lake funghoang , which not being very big , neither increases by abundance of rain , nor decreased by excessive drought . in the county kieganfu , near the city kiexui , lies the lake kien , and near ganfo the pool mie , signifying hony , so call'd from the exceeding sweet fish which it produces . in the territory xuicheufu , near the city sinchang , there is a lake , whose water is never muddy , but always very clear . in the county iuencheufu , on the east side of the city iuencheu , the lake tung spreads it self , and is call'd the pleasure of the county , for the chineses often make feasts on the same , and have built several retreats and banquetting-houses on its banks . the lake mingyo affords the city a moat , through which it is brought with convenient and navigable channels , which on the east side run into the lake tung . the lake cienli is situate in the territory kiangningfu , eastward near the city lieyang , containing a thousand furlongs , which to the south is united with the lake tai , in the county sucheufu . without the gate of the city taiping , a small lake call'd hiuenuu lies on the south-west side , not far from the city liexui , westward from the lake tanyang , and extends from thence to the borders of the city taiping . in the county sucheufu , on the west and south-west side of the city sucheu , is the great lake tai , which according to the description of the chineses , takes up the space of thirty six thousand paces . near the city changxo is the lake xang , united on the north with the lake cienli . in the territory yangcheufu stands the lake piexe , northward from the city kaoyeu , where a digg'd channel runs into it . in the county hoaiganfu , on the east side of the city hoaigan , lies the lake , or rather a great pool , call'd hing , full of canes . in the territory luchenfu is the great lake cao , and another less , nam'd pe , which joyn near the city lukiang : in the first lies the mountain ci , that is to say , orphan , because it stands alone . in the county taipingfu , on the south-east side of the city taiping , begins the lake tanyang , by the chineses reckon'd to be three hundred furlongs large , and extends from thence to the city liexui . in the little territory wherein is the city cheucheu , near the city civenciao , begins the lake u , and reaches to the city laigan . the little county siucheu boasts of the lake ta ; near which ( they say ) a countrey maid , afterwards mother to the emperor lieupang , conceiv'd by a spirit , and brought forth the chief of the family of han. in the county hancheufu , near the city changhoa , on the mountain cienking , is a lake of two hundred paces in bigness , famous for its golden-colour'd fishes , which the chineses from thence call kinyu . in the territory hangcheu , westward from the city of the same name , is the famous lake si , between which and the wall is onely a stone street of seven furlongs for a convenient walking-place . the lake , whose water for its pleasantness is much esteem'd both by natives and strangers , containeth forty furlongs in circumference , and is surrounded with hills in manner like a theatre ; round about the hills ( out of which flow many brooks and rivolets , distinguish'd by several channels ) are pagodes , palaces , cloysters , colledges , groves , tombs , and very delightful gardens . on its shore are broad ways pav'd with free-stone ; and across the lake lie bridges of ships , over which they pass from one side to another , and in the passage take a view of the whole lake . the ways are all along shaded with willow trees , planted direct in a line , and ever now and then seats or arbors , with benches for passengers to rest on ; insomuch that it is a question , which of the two are here most to be admir'd , the workmanship of nature , or the artificial adornments of the place ? the water is clear as crystal , the least stone being seen in the bottom ; but near the shores the water , being low , is over-grown with the flower lien . this lake hath no way for the ships to go out or in at , for the water is onely let out in time of great rains , through little rivolets , or through a sluce which is northward from the city ; yet nevertheless there are many ships built on its banks , which may justly be call'd golden palaces , for their being so richly gilded and painted with various colours . in these pleasure-boats they make feasts , plays , and other entertainments ; wherein the chineses have all things that can be invented to recreat the mind . the vessels thus stor'd with all manner of necessaries for delight , sail to and again in the lake without fear or danger of shipwrack ; so that it is no wonder why they call this place and city a delightful garden , or earthly paradice . in the county kiucheu , near the city kaihoa , lies the little lake pehiai , so call'd from the white crabs which it produces , for pehiai signifies a white crab. in the territory ningpofu , near the city tunghoa , is a little pool , but very deep , call'd yapoi , whose water ( as the chineses say ) grows exceeding clear , when the city hath a pious and good governor , but when a bad one , muddy and thick . in the county tingcheufu , near the city vuping , lies the lake loxui , that is , green water , so call'd from its green colour , with which this water is so deeply dy'd , that it makes all things green which are wash'd in the same . on the east side of the city tingcheu , is a pool call'd cingcao , of one furlong , but very deep ; near which grow trees , whose leaves are continually green . in the county hoeicheufu , westward from the city hoeicheu , is the lake fung , ten furlongs in circumference ; in the middle of it are two isles , built with banquetting-houses , wherein the citizens caress one another . this lake is surrounded with a stone wall , and a bridge also , which not onely leads from one side to the other , but also from one island to another . the shore is planted with shading trees , and built with colledges . in the county liencheufu , five little lakes call'd u , surround the city king. in the territory tincheufu lies the lake kiao . the lake so lies in the county queilingfu , in the province of kiangsi , on the west side of the city queiling , being seventy furlongs in compass , and in it a hill call'd in , makes a little island . in the territory gucheufu , on the east side of the city gucheu , is a small lake call'd go , in which king pegao is reported of old to have fed ten tame crocodiles , feasting them onely with criminals and malefactors . within the wall of the garrison cinping is a lake call'd ciseng , out of which the inhabitants fetch their water , the hard and stony ground thereabouts not yielding them any pits or wells . in the county tuchufu , on the west side of the city pingcheu , is a lake which bears the same name with the city . in the territory iunnanfu , on the south side of the chief city iunnan , is the lake tien , otherwise call'd quinming , which extends westward , and is five hundred furlongs in circumference : it receives increase of water out of the puon , which descends out of the mountain kaoming into this lake ; and on the south side makes the river kinxa , which runs northward . in the county talifu , eastward from the city tali , is a very long lake call'd siul , which abounds in fish , it begins southward near the city tali , and ends northward at the city leankiang . this lake makes nine creeks or inlets , and hath three isles which rise up into hills , besides four others very low and fruitful . the mosale also takes its original out of this lake , which after having run through this whole countrey , falls into the province of tungking , where augmenting its stream , it makes the channel which carries ships of great burthen to the court of tunking . in the county linganfu , near the city xeping , lies the lake ylung , above a hundred and fifty furlongs in circumference , and hath three isles in the midst of it . another call'd tungha appears westward from the city tunghai , eighty furlongs about ; its beginning is near the city hosi . in the territory chinkiangfu , southward from the city chinkiang , is a great lake call'd fusien , a hundred thousand paces over ; and another lesser nam'd ming , lies near the city yangcung . in the county iungningfu , on the east side of the city iungning , is a great lake with three isles of equal bigness , each having a rising mount about two hundred rods high . in the county kioungfu , near the city koleang , at the foot of the mountain kiechiung , is a lake or pool call'd changyen . in the territory kioungfu , near the city kienchuen , lies the lake kien , which is sixty furlongs in circumference . out of it flow three brooks call'd chuen , which represented by these chinese characters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , signifie water ; from whence the city hath also receiv'd its denomination . in the county vutingfu , on the north-west side of the city vuting , is the lake hoeineao , which word signifies breeding birds ; because the leaves of a certain tree which fall into it , turn into a sort of birds , so black , that the inhabitants look upon them as little devils or spirits . in the county cintienfu , between two mountains , westward from the city , is a great lake call'd che , otherwise the sea cingxui , into which certain little rivolets descend out of the mountains . in the county iunchangfu , on the east side of the city iungchang , is the lake chinghoa , wholly cover'd with lien-flowers . on the south side of the city pexing lies the lake call'd chin , which broke out from the ruins of a great city , which ( as they say ) through the wickedness of the inhabitants was swallow'd up in the earth with all the people , onely one child , by sitting on a piece of timber in the water , escap'd that general destruction . it s chiefest inhabitants were said to be of the house of chin ; from whence the lake hath its denomination . it is also call'd the starry sea , from the weeds , which , shap'd like stars , drive upon the water . springs . in the county fuencheufu , in the province of peking , near the city hiaoy , are many hot and boyling springs , almost like the sulphurous waters in italy . if the chineses observ'd and minded these things sufficiently , they might perhaps easily discover the same , if not greater operations in them , than are found in any of ours in europe ; for having peculiar tastes and colours , they may probably also have in them no less vertue and efficacy in medicine . near the city lo , in the county chungpingfu , is a very pleasant spring , remarkable onely for the clearness of its water . another like this in the territory kingyangfu , is call'd xingxui . in the county cinanfu , in the province of xuntung , they reckon above seventy two springs on the south side of the city cinan ; amongst which one call'd kiuti exceeds all the other in excellency of water . in the county yoncheufu of the same province , near the city ningyang , is the the spring tao ; of which , because the word signifies robber , the famous philosopher confut , though he was exceeding thirsty , refus'd to drink , so much he abhorr'd the very name of vice. in the territory tencheufu , in the same province , near the city chaoyiven , is a spring call'd hanuen , a monster of nature , out of which at the same time flows water both cold and hot ; wherefore it hath that name , for hanuen signifies cold and hot. there is a delightful spring nam'd ping in the province of honan , at the south side of the city of the same name , near which stands an ascent of stone for those that please to stand upon , and behold the fountain . in the territory nanyangfu , in the province before-mention'd , near the city nuihan , is a spring whose water is highly esteem'd of by the chineses , who believe it to have an operation effectual to the prolongation of humane life . on the south-west side of the city iu , is a fountain , which for the hotness of its water is call'd ven , that is to say , hot. in the territory chintufu , in the province of suchuen , near the city nuikiang , is a spring , whose water is observ'd to ebb and flow at the same time with the sea , though very remote from thence . on the west side of the city xunking rises a spring call'd tieyu , that is to say , milky , from the sweetness of its water . near the city kixui , in the county hoangcheufu , in the province of huquang , is the spring loyu , whose water is particularly famous for making of good tee . on the mountain kingmuen appears the fountain sinlo , whose water is esteem'd of great vertue . westward from the city nankang , in the province of kiangsi , is the spring lien , whose water in its fall glitters like cloth of silver , producing thirty rivolets . in the county vucheufu in the same province , near the city kinki , is another pleasant fountain ; and another call'd puensin , within the walls of the city xuicheu . in the county sinkiangfu , in the province of nanking , within the city xanghiu , is a fountain of pure water call'd iung , in the midst of a temple . out of the mountain kin , lying in the river kiang , in the county chinkiangfu , issues a fountain call'd chungleang . in the territory choaking , in the province of quantung , near the city singing , on the mountain tienlu , is a spring or pool , from which upon the throwing of a stone into the same a noise is heard like thunder ; soon after which the skie overcasting poureth down rain , wherefore it is call'd the dragons pool . the county pinglofu in the province of quangsi , hath two springs , one northward from the city pinglo , call'd caning , and the other near the city xo , call'd yoxan . on the south-east side of the city queiyang , a fountain of very sweet and clear water falls into a pool , which is never perceived either to increase or decrease , how much water soever is drawn out of , or let into it . near the city pingtin , in the county tungginfu , is a strange spring call'd cankeng , out of which through one onely mouth flows two several sorts of water , the one clear , and bright , and the other thick and muddy , which after having forsaken their spring , go each a contrary way , as if at enmity one against another . on the east side of the city chinning , is a fountain of exceeding cold water , notwithstanding the adjacent earth is heated by a fire which continually burns under ground . near the garrison picie is a fountain of very pleasant water , call'd tro. northward from the chief city iunnan , on the mountain xang , is a cold spring , counted good to strengthen the joynts or limbs . on the south-east side of the city cioking , in the county ciokingfu , rises a fountain of warm water , which cures by bath those that are troubled with swellings , proceeding from redundant humors . there is yet another spring in this county call'd hiangxui , that is to say , sweet-smelling water , because of its fragrancy , especially in lent ; at which time the inhabitants make offerings to this fountain , and drink the water mix'd with their liquor made of rice . mountains , hills , and valleys . the empire of china is in many places flank'd with rows of mountains to a vast length ; not far from which are situate some or other of their chief cities . the chineses hold all great mountains in such high veneration , that there is nothing which they adore with a more superstitious zeal ; and as our astrologers make their prognostications from the observation of the course of the heavens , so they from the mountains ; first from their situation and shape , then from the gardens , rivers , springs and lakes that are in and about them . in the observation and chusing of mountains they are no less curious than superstitious , imagining that in them all their happiness and prosperity consists , because the dragon , whom they account the chief instrument of their felicity , resides in a mountain . but of this their mountainous superstition , a more particular account may be seen in father martin's preface to the history of china . five leagues northward from the metropolis peking , is a mountain call'd thienxen , wherein the tombs of divers chinese emperors are very richly and magnificently built . on the south-west side of the city is a mountain call'd iociven , crown'd with most stately palaces belonging to the tartarian family of iven . here the tartar emperors us'd to retire , to shelter themselves from the excessive heat of the sun in the summer . in the same county , near the city changpling , is the mountain pefeu , out of which run two rivers , which meet at the village feu . in the same county , not far from the city pa , is a mountain nam'd nan , overgrown with a wood of canes twelve furlongs in circumference , in the midst of which is a noble palace : and not far from thence is that high and steep mountain nam'd puon , having upon one of its tops a stone , which though of a huge bulk , totters and shakes at the least touch ; the like whereof we have in a certain cave in derby-shire . near the city iungjung is the mountain chinquon , forty furlongs about , and on its south side a hill call'd the flower , from the various colour'd stones thereon . not far from the city cunhoo is the mountain mingque , so call'd from a fire burning within it , which seems to pierce it through in such a manner , that looking in at a hole on the right side , there appears the form of a bright half-moon . by the city phingco are the mountains kie and siuvu , out of which they dig a sort of coals , that serve the inhabitants for fewel . in the county wherein is the city paoting , near the city huon , is the mountain yki , on which they say the emperor yau's mother resided . hard by the city hiung lies the mountain tahiung , out of a rocky part whereof springs a clear fountain . near the city ie is the mountain lungcie , on which appears the foot-steps of a dragon . not far from thence is a valley call'd tunglo , which being surrounded with high mountains , onely one narrow passage left , is much resorted to , as a very secure place in time of war. the county wherein is the city hokien hath few and little mountains ; the onely remarkable one call'd si , is near the city ching ; on the top whereof , spreading it self into a large and fruitful plain , is built a pleasant village . in the county wherein is the city chingting , and near the city cinking , is a very high mountain call'd changuen ; upon whose top , reaching above the clouds , is a very soveraign spring , and a stately cloyster for priests , built by queen xayang , in memory of a great cure she receiv'd by drinking the water of the fore-mention'd spring . near the city kioyang is another hill , out of which gusheth also a healing fountain , and whereon grow divers kinds of physical herbs . by the city ki are the mountains curi and tiaopuon , eminent for the defeat which hansini of chinya received there . not far from the city chanhoang is the mountain ulna , so call'd from the statues of five horses cut in yellow stone , over which the family of sung built a rich chappel . in the county of xantefu , near the city xaho , is a mountain , famous for its many caverns ; it is call'd tang , that is , bath , from a fountain of warm water thereon , exceeding good against all kind of scurf . near the city nuikeu is the mountain pungcio , producing divers physical drugs . there is likewise the mountain cu , that is , orphan , because it rises onely with one top , and stands distant from all others . in the county tamingfu , near the city chinfung , lies the mountain cieu , famous for the emperor kau's tomb. near the city siun is the mountain feukieu , having a lake on the west-side , which proceeded from the sinking of another city , call'd also siun . nor far from hence is likewise the steep and high mountain cukin . in iungpingfu , on the south-east side of the city iungping , is the mountain sang , of a dreadful heighth ; out of which spring many brooks . near the city hiengan , is a mountain call'd lungciven , and upon it a spring , whither the chineses repair in dry weather to pray to the dragon for rain . eastward from the same city is that high mountain nam'd tu , surrounded with pleasant woods . near the garrison iungcheu is one nam'd lungmuen , that is to say dragons gate , so call'd , because the river linhoang flows out of tartary between those mountains through the great wall into china . near the garrison xanghai are mountains of a great heighth . in the county taiyvenfu , are many mountains , but none remarkable , except the mountain kiecheu , north-east from the city taiyven : kiecheu signifies tying of a ship , for it is recorded , that the emperor yu ty'd his ship to this mountain , when he sail'd up the stream fuen . by the city kioching is the mountain hukive , out of which they dig abundance of the best sort of iron to make working-tools of . near the city pingting is the mountain cio , eminent for a chappel or cloyster of priests . by the city kafau , is the mountain siue , that is , mountain of snow , because it is always cover'd with snow . the mountain xeleu , lying in the jurisdiction of the city chin , is notable for its heighth , in which some say , it exceeds all besides . in the county pingyangfu , near the city siangling , lies the great mountain golung , which extends northward by the cities fuensi and fuensan , and runs south , to the towns kioyao and yeching , where it unites with the mountain ulao , and stretches in a continu'd ridge to the province of xensi , and further westward . in the mountain kiao , near the city kioyao , they say the crown and other imperial ensigns of the ancient emperor hiangti lie bury'd . near the city pu is the mountain xeuyang , eminent for the residence of two philosophers of the royal extraction , who chose rather to quit the pomp of empire , and retire from the world , than to attend upon the wicked emperor cheu . near it stands the mountain lie , where the emperor xun , extoll'd amongst the chineses for his pious life , follow'd husbandry , before he was advanc'd to the crown . this mountain to this day , produces neither thorn nor bramble , nor any hurtful plant ; and this they imagine to be an effect of the said emperors piety . in the county taitingfu , near the city henyven , is a part of the mountain heng , much resorted to for its rare flowers and physical herbs ; but there is one tree thought to be of great vertue , to which their superstition will not suffer them to lay an ax. near the city so , lies the mountain iueney , so call'd from a belov'd female , singer to king guei , who is bury'd there . by the city quangchang , stands the mountain hiang , eminent for a great and old wood of pine-trees ; in the middle of which stands a pagod temple , and cloyster for priests . near the city lingkieu , is the mountain tape , out of which they dig a sort of vermillion , of which they make a kind of red ink to print with . near the city so , is the mountain yenking . in the county of luganfu , near the city changeu , is the mountain fakieu , so call'd from the abundance of turtle-doves that breed thereon ; it is very woody , and hath a strong fort built upon it , which is the safeguard of the county . by the city tunlieu is the mountain lin , on which one heuy , a famous archer , shot with seven arrows seven birds flying one after another . near the city lucing is the mountain funieu , that is , cow rider , from an old cow , which is reported to have there destroy'd several men , till at last , by an unknown man , it was dragg'd into a hole of the mountain , neither of them being ever after heard of . in the county fuencheufu , on the west side of the chief city fuencheu , is the mountain vanhu , remarkable for its heighth ; it is so call'd from ten thousand men , which , they say , getting upon the same , escap'd the violence of a great deluge . near the city hiaoy is the mountain kaotang , in which are divers boyling springs and pits , by reason of fire which burns within the earth . in the county siganfu , near the city linchang , is the mountain limon , on which is a spring of water , clear as chrystal , and of a strange quality , for though it hath not above five foot water in depth , yet it is extreme cold above , and at the bottom , so hot , that it is not to be indur'd . near the city lantien , is the mountain io , out of which they dig a kind of earth , which is us'd in the dying of clothes : hard by , on a steep mountain call'd ciepuon , stands a fort , for the securing of the high-way . not far from the city nucung , is the mountain taipe , which , by the chinese astrologers , is accounted the eleventh mansion of happiness . they say , that beating on a drum on this mountain , causes thunder , lightning , and tempestuous weather ; wherefore all persons are strictly commanded not to touch a drum near the same . near the city xunghoa , is the mountain kanciven , so call'd from a brook of exceeding sweet water , which springs on the top thereof ; where there is also a stately garden and banquetting-house . in the county fungciangfu , near the city khi , is a very high mountain , call'd nan , which extends from thence into the county siganfu , to the cities lantien and hu. on the north-east of the city paoki , is the mountain chincang , whose top seems to represent a turky-cock : they said , that thunder or turbulent weather is foretold by a great noise , which is heard above thirty furlongs off in the vallies adjoyning to it . at the same place is the mountain xecu , so call'd from ten stone drums , plac'd there by king siven , that his hunters might give a signal of chase one to another . on the east side the city mui , is the mountain taipe , whose exceeding high tops are in the midst of summer cover'd with snow . not far from thence lies a mountain call'd quan , fortifi'd with a brave castle , for a safeguard of the county : here faulcons , and other such like birds for the game , are frequently caught . in the county hangcheufu , near the city sihiang , begins the mountain tapa ; and runs from thence into the province of suchuen , to the city pa. by the city loyang , is the mountain yoniu ; so call'd from the effigies of a most beautiful maiden of stone said to have grown naturally in that place . near the city siyang , is a very scraggy and steep mountain , call'd cuking . by the city fung , is also a mountain nam'd cuye , having in it seventy two caverns ; near which stands the mountain nanki which hath a great lake upon it : not far from thence is the mountain vutu , out of which they dig a plant call'd hiunghoang , good to expel poyson and all pestilential virulency . in the county pingleangfu , on the east side of the city cingyven , is the mountain yo ; on which are found pebbles emulating diamonds for clearness . near the city hiating is a valley of thirty furlongs in length , but so deep and narrow , that it hath little light ; yet nevertheless , a high-way pav'd with free-stone leads through it . in the county cungchangfu , on the north-west side of the city hoeicin , is a very great and high mountain , nam'd sivi , from the snow with which it is continually cover'd . northward from the city fokiang , is the mountain call'd xecu , that is , stone-drum , because ( as the chineses write ) this mountain by making of a noise , foretels war. by the city ching , is the mountain loyo ; at the top whereof stands a great image of a lyon , out of whose mouth runs a spring . there is also the mountain cheuchi , which extends to the jurisdiction of the city siho , and on its top hath a plain of about twenty furlongs . in the south-east from the city cin , is the mountain pochung , on which grows an herb call'd hoako , which eaten causeth barrenness : there are many other mountains in this county which are not remarkable . in the territory linyaofu , near the city lan , northward , is the mountain kaolan , which makes an arch about the city like a stage , and gives a pleasant prospect over all the adjacent countries : near it is the mountain pexe , whereon , they say , the valiant general leanghoei , besieg'd by the tartars , made offerings to obtain water for his forces ; whereupon , immediately a spring appear'd . near the city ho is the mountain ciexie , with two spiring tops , between which , as through a gate , runs the yellow river . beyond the city lan , is a pleasant valley nam'd yu , which being water'd by the yao , a branch of the yellow river , inricheth the grounds and meadows thereabout . in the county kingyangfu , northward from the chief city kingyang , is the mountain taipe ; in the middle of which is the spring of the stream he. by the city hoan , is the mountain ulum , fortifi'd with a castle for defence of the county . near the city chinning is the mountain lo , whereon stood twenty seven images , which , the chineses affirm , grew there naturally , and were not made by art. in the county ienganfu , north-east from the city iengan , is the mountain call'd chingleang . in the territory cinanfu , near the city changkieu , lies the mountain hoang , which spreads from thence to the city cichuen , and runs through the jurisdiction of the city ceuping . by the city changxan , begins the mountain changpe , and extends to the city cenping ; on the top whereof stands a very noted chappel . near the city taigan , is a great mountain call'd tai , accounted forty furlongs high ; it is full of caverns and very deep precipices ; there are built upon it many pagod temples , and indow'd cloysters of priests . near the city laiu , is a mountain nam'd taxe ; out of which they dig iron . in the county yencheufu , near the city kioheu , is the mountain fang , famous for the tombs of the ancient philosopher kungfuti's parents . hing , is a hill near the city nungyang ; so call'd , from the abundance of armenian plums which grow on the same . by the city cou , is the mountain chaugping ; on which , some say , kungni was born , in a city of the same name ; whereof , the ruins are yet to be seen . by the city ie , is the mountain ie , crown'd with divers villages . near the city tunping , a mountain nam'd fung is so interlac'd with woods and fields , that it makes a most delightful landskip : the chineses compare it to damask silk . in the county tungchangfu , not far from the city kaotang , lies a mountain call'd minxe , which signifies a sounding stone ; for that on the top of this mountain stands a very high pillar , which , on the least touch with the finger , makes a noise like a drum. in the county chingcheufu , near the city chusing , lies a great mountain call'd langsie , which extends east from thence to the sea : on it are many villages built , the first when the emperor xi encamp'd thereabout with thirty thousand men. by the city yxui is the mountain tapien , having a flat top of ninety furlongs . in the territory tencheufu , northward from the chief city tengcheu , lies the mountain tengheng ; noted for the defeat which hansiu gave to king si. by the city foxan is the mountain chifeu , which with a promontory runs into the sea : there is also another mountain call'd cheuy , from whence a round stone runs into the sea ; which by the chineses is call'd cheu , that signifies pearls . in the county laicheufu lies the mountain hoang , so call'd from a certain virgin who had here a temple consecrated to her : on the shore , near the city siene , is the mountain lao. within the walls of the city kaifung , is a hill call'd y , full of gardens and stately palaces . near the city siangching , is the mountain xeu , being in great veneration among the chineses , for its fortunate shape and position , and is the first mention'd in the books of tiungxu , which treats of that kind of divination which they deduce from the observation of the mountains . by the city siuching , is the mountain kicu , in which is a stately grotto , made by the emperor hoangti , for his summers recess . north-west from the city cu , is the mountain cu , on which king si , having hid much treasure , afterwards put to death all those that were privy to the burying thereof , that so he might keep it secret : nevertheless , his son , though then very young , taking notice of the action , when he came to the crown , caus'd all the gold to be taken up . in the county gueichoeifu , near the city ki , lies the mountain cinivien , out of which runs a brook , whose water both washes and shaves at once , that is , when apply'd , makes bare all hairy parts of the body . in the territory hoaikingfu , northward from the chief city hoaiking is the mountain tai , which in former ages vomiting fire , rent asunder , making a gap of thirty rods , from whence flows now a slimy unctious water , serving for many uses in stead of oil , and being not unpleasing to the taste . towards the south-west is a double mountain , call'd iquan ; between which , as through a gate , the river in hath its course . about the city hiang , towards the south , lies the mountain king , out of which the emperor hoangti is recorded to have all the copper which he us'd , both for his weapons of war , and his houshold utensils . in the county nanyangfu , on the north side of the chief city nanyang , is the mountain yu , on which thirty six pearls are constantly found , never either more or less . about the city niuhang , towards the north-east , begins the mountain taipe , and extends south-east to the city chechuen : there lies also the mountain tienchi , and upon it a lake , whose water is held for a great cordial . in the county iunningfu , is the mountain tienchung , which they call , the center of the world. by the city simang , is a very high and pleasant mountain , whose top , if cover'd with a cloud , the chineses immediately after expect rain ; like the table-mountain at the cape of good hope , and the wrekin in shropshire . the other mountains of this province are in the county of changtifu ; by tangin , the hill simeu , out of which runs the river tang : west of the city lin , the steep mountain yang . in the territory hoaikinfu , north of the city liyven , the wooddy mountain voangae . in the county hananfu , near the city hanan , the great mountain pemang . in the county nanyangfu , south of the city quanxan , the mountain huy . in the county of in , near the city luxa , a mountain of the same name . in the province of suchuen , westward from the city quan , begins the mountain cinching , spreading above a thousand furlongs , and hath the fifth place of esteem among the chineses , who hold , that those which they call xensiens , or immortal people , meet often there . by the city gan , towards the east , lies the mountain lunggan , crown'd with pleasant woods and fountains : there are also the ruins of a palace , built by the kings of cho. near the city chungking , is the mountain call'd toyung , swarming with apes and monkies . not far from the city xefang , towards the north , is a mountain call'd tafung , whose head pierces the clouds , and sends forth from the top a river , which running down very steep , makes a great noise in the fall ; from the top of this being reckon'd sixty furlongs perpendicular , you may take a prospect over all the other mountains , and see the city chingtu ; it extends from the utmost western borders of the province of suchuen , to prester iohn's countrey , or sifan ; and in a continu'd ridge , reaches to the city guei : out of these mountains the great river kiang takes its first original . by the city cangki , towards the north , is the mountain iuntai , which for its heighth , is call'd the throne of clouds . near the city pa , lies to the north-east the mountain iu , out of which , ( though craggy and difficult to ascend ) precious stones are digg'd . not far from thence ▪ towards the west , lies the mountain pingleang , on whose top is a delightful plain , surrounded with other higher mountains of the county . by the city sike , lies the great mountain nannim , which rises aloft with twelve high spiring heads , upon nine whereof are salt-pits . in the county chungkingfu , northward from the chief city chungking , on the shore of the river feu , is a mountain , which for its shape is much idoliz'd by the chineses , by reason it represents ( at least they imagine so ) the idol call'd fe , who is figur'd sitting with his legs a cross , and his hands on his bosom a cross : this mountain-image , which whether natural or made by art , the chineses themselves have not under record , may be judg'd by his eyes , nose , mouth , and ears , which are seen at half a mile distance : a more particular description is given by athanasius kircher , in his atlas chinensis . near the city ho , towards the south , lies the mountain lungmuen , on which stood formerly a pagod chappel , with a library of thirty thousand books , call'd siyali ; first built by a noble-man of that name . by the city fungtu , is the mountain pungtu , accounted amongst the seventy two mountains ; so highly extoll'd in the book of taosu . near the city penxui , is the mountain fonien ; on which are many salt-pits . in the county queicheufu , northward from the chief city queicheu , is a mountain nam'd chekia , on which are seen the ruines of a palace , once the residence of the kings of sufo . northward , beyond the city van , lies the mountain tulie , which reaches so high into the clouds , that no bird can flie over it . on the mountain si , which lies westward from the city van , is yet a pleasant garden of the family sung , with a lake , pleasant groves , and many fruit-trees . on the mountain tunghoa , lies the city ta. near the city leangxan , is the mountain kaoleang , which extends a thousand furlongs east and west . the mountain xehiang , in the same county , is so call'd from its abundance of musk. in the territory lungganfu , northward from the chief city lunggan , lies the mountain cungtung ; which from thence in a continu'd ridge runs towards the countries of sifan , or prester iohn's countrey , and to the damasian mountains . towards the south-east , lies the mountain xemuen , a boundary between sifan and china . in the county mahufu , westward from the city mahu , is the mountain king , which signifies a looking-glass , so call'd from the crystal fountain which springs from its foot. south-east of the city liucheu , is the mountain pao , on which the air is of such a nature , that those that have agues upon them , going thither , are immediately cur'd thereof . in the little county of yacheu , near the city mingxan , lies a mountain nam'd mung , which rises with five spires ; on the highest of which is much manna , by the chineses call'd pinglu , that is , frozen dew . by the city pinchai , is the mountain pecui , on which , if snow melts in the winter , the chineses have observ'd , a fruitful year will follow , if not , the contrary . not far from the garrison'd-city kienchung , lies the mountain tiexe , so call'd from its abundance of iron oar. the other mountains of less note in the province of suchien are ; in the territory kingtufu , south of the city kingtu , the mountain seking : by the city mien , the mountain tienchi : in the county paoningfu , east of the city paoning , the woody mountains paon and menyping : in the county xungkingfu , west of the city xungking , the mountain co : in the county sieucheufu , south from the city sieucheu , the mountain xeching : by the city kingfu , the mountain hanyang : south of the city tiucum , upon the river kiang , the mountain lingyuen : about the city riexan , the far-stretching mountain chungpoe : west of the city han , in the county queicheufu , a high and steep mountain : on the shore of the river kiang , the mountain co : west of the city chuniking , the wooddy mountain cyuyun : in the county lungganfu , the mountain talo : in the county of ziencheues , north of the city chungkiang , the mountain tunquon , wherein are copper mines : near the city lochi , the pleasant mountain ciepion : in the county of muichen , the mountain gomui , and part of the mountain min : west of the city muichen , the mountain peping , shining like a torch in the night : north of the city kiatung , the mountain mienkiang : near the city iung , a high mountain of the same name : south-west of the city liuchen , the double-pointed mountain fiang : by the city iunking , the mountain cunglai , on which ice is found in midst of summer : on the shore of the river kinxa , a mountain of a hundred furlongs : by the city ufa , the mountains tain and umueu : near the city chinchiun , the mountain utung : near the city ly , the woody mountain iuliang . in the province of huquang , in the county vuchangfu , south-east from the chief city vuchang , is the mountain tayuon , which hath golden colour'd stones and earth . southward from the little city vuchang , is a mountain of the same denomination , on which they say , in the time of the family of cin , a man appear'd all hairy , and ten cubits high . north-east , near the city kiayu , on the shore of the river kiang , a mountain nam'd chepie , is remarkable for the overthrow which caocao gave to cheuyu . southward by the city kungyang , a ridge of hills extends two hundred furlongs over a great cave . southward from the city hinque , lies the mountain chung , having on it a lake with water as black as ink. southward from the city tungxan , is the mountain kienyvon , that is , of nine palaces , so call'd from the nine apartments , built on the same by the sons of king cyngan , for places of retirement to study in . in the county hanyangfu , south west of the city hanyang , lies the mountain kieuchin , or , of nine maids ; so calld from nine sisters that liv'd and dy'd virgins there , and study'd chymistry . in the county siangyangfu , southward from the city kiun , is a great mountain call'd vutang , which with a great number of spring-heads , rises up to the skie ; upon it are twenty four lakes or pools ; there are also many stately temples with cloysters , the residences of priests . eastward from the city ingxan , is the mountain tungting , with a great cave of incredible depth : not far from it , to the south , is a mountain nam'd kie , on which the ruins of the ancient city kieyang are to be seen . westward from the city hoangmui , is the mountain sucu , crown'd with a chappel which is consecrated to four chineses , who were in high veneration for their skill in physick , and also a stately tower with nine galleries . in the county kincheufu , southward from the city changyang , is the mountain fang , which is said to be of such a nature , that in spring and harvest not the least breath of wind can be perceiv'd thereon , but in the summer continual blasts blow strongly out of its caverns , as in winter they blow into them . westward near the city sungki , begins the mountain kieucang , which extends to the river kiang , and with a double row of continu'd rocks , incloses the same , and makes the way between to be long and dangerous . southward from the city quei , lies the mountain cutai , which is crown'd with a palace of the old emperors . in the county yocheufu , on the south side of the chief city yocheu , is the mountain pauo , famous for a stately temple and cloyster , situate between two lakes . in the lake tungting , at the south-west part of the city yucheu , the mountain kiun makes an island ; at the south-east end of the city the mountain uxe produces littles stones , which by the physicians , amongst other medicines , are given for sore throats . by the city linsiang the great mountain tayang shoots up with seventy spiry heads ; and another westward from the city hoayang nam'd tung , that is a hundred furlongs , full of pine-trees : there is likewise the mountain fangtai . eastward from the city pingkiang lies the mountain tiengo , five hundred furlongs in circumference , and is in the book of tausu accounted the twenty fifth amongst the famousest mountains ; and is likewise famous amongst the chinese physicians for the producing of many physical herbs . by the city gaukiang , towards the south , is the mountain hoang , that is , yellow , for the earth and stones about it are of a yellow colour ; wherefore it is call'd also kinhoa , that is , golden flower . in the county changxafu , westward from the city changxa , lies the mountain iamo , so call'd from the muscovy glass which is digg'd out of it in great abundance . westward from the city ninghiang , towards the south-west , lies the biggest mountain taihiu , which rises with three spires ; the middlemost whereof hath on the top of it a great and fathomless lake . there is likewise the mountain xepi , and upon it a lake of forty furlongs call'd pexa ; out of which flow four rivolets , the one nam'd lieu ; the rest glide towards the stream iuping . at the same place is the mountain tungyang , the third in order amongst the famous mountains , describ'd in the book of tausu . by the city xeu lies the mountain sucung , which hath a spring of hot water , and thirty six rising piques , besides many other large mountains . in the county paokingfu , east from the chief city paoking , the mountain lung riseth with four spires , which are of such an equal heighth , that they seem every where to be one intire head ; in the middle of them is a lake , out of which run two rivolets , the one nam'd lien , which glides to the city siangkiang , and the other the chao . in the jurisdiction of the city vuchang , easterly , lies the mountain changmo ; which extending a great way , and having very inaccessible ways , is inhabited by wild people , which are not under the dominion of the chineses , but live safe and secure amongst themselves . in the county hengcheufu , westward from the chif city hengcheu , appears the mountain taceu , where ( according to the chinese writers ) silver mines have been open'd in former ages . by the city hengcan begins the mountain heng , which extends eighty furlongs , with seventy two spiry hillocks , ten great valleys , thirty eight springs , and twenty five brooks . by the city queiyang is the mountain xejen , sometime call'd the stone-swallow , because after rain stones are found upon it , exactly resembling swallows , which physicians by their several colours distinguish into males and females , and use them in physick . the mountain hoayn , pleasant to the eye , and for its fair prospect call'd the flower , rises up in the jurisdiction of the cities linuu and lanxan . by the city taoyven , towards the west , lies the mountain lolo , the forty seond in order in the book of tausu . on the north-west side of the city changte , over a great valley call'd lungmuen , a bridge leads from one hill to another ; under which is a rivulet . in the county xincheufu , north-west from the city xincheu , is the mountain tayeu , the twenty sixth in order in the books of tansu . there is also the mountain siaoye , whereon a thousand books were found , which they say were hid there in the time when the emperor xi commanded all the books in china to be burnt . by the city kiuyang is the mountain locung , on which , they say , breeds a bird that never sings but before rain ; upon it is a lake which takes up the compass of about a thousand acres . in the county iungcheufu , westward from the city iungcheu , is the mountain kiungyo , observable for the abundance of brave cypress ▪ trees which grow on it . in the territory chingtien , near the city kingmuen , is a mountain of the same name , which formerly serv'd for a wall and boundary between the northern provinces and the kingdom of cu. by the city tangyung lies the mountain cucai , the thirtieth in order in the book of tansu ; upon it are trees and stones of a red colour , and a rivulet of sweet-smelling water . in the county chingyangfu , north-west from the city chingyang , is the mountain tiensin , which hath a plain of a hundred furlongs on its top , which is surrounded with other rising hillocks in stead of walls . the physicians highly esteem this mountain for the abundance of soveraign herbs which they have from it . by the city chinxan is the mountain canglo ; on which ( they say ) a countrey-man for several years gathering chesnuts against an approaching famine which he foresaw , thereby preserv'd himself and his neighbors from perishing with hunger . not far from thence is the mountain nuiqua , so call'd from a woman so nam'd , whom the chineses adore as a goddess , for some great and publick action done by her in her life-time . southward from the city tungtao begins the mountain fecu , and serves for a boundary between the province of huquang and that of queicheu . to these may be added in the territory hangcheufu , north of the city hoangcheu , the mountain pui ; north of the city machin , the wooddy mountain molin ; near the city ling , the large spreading mountain vanyang ; in the territory changtefu , west of the city changte , the mountain lo ; by the city tang , the high mountain suvang ; in the county chincheufu , south of the city chincheu , the mountain hoanycung ; by the city iunghing , the high and steep mountain pipa ; north of the city songing , the high and cold mountain kelyng ; south of the city nanquei , the fruitful and pleasant high mountain tuting ; and some others . eastward by the city funghing lies the mountain xifung , the thirty ninth in the books of tansu . in the county iaocheufu , eastward from the city iaocheu , is the mountain macie , the fifty second in the book of tansu . by the city yukan lies the mountain xehung , that is , stone rain-bowe , because the water falling from the same represents a rain-bowe . in the county quangsinfu , northward from the city ▪ quangsin , the wooddy mountain ling , the thirty second in order in the book of tausu , produces great variety of flowers and herbs , and also excellent crystal . by the city yeyang the mountain paofung hath on its summitie a stone-house built , which pierceth into the clouds . southward from the city queili the siang , a high and broad mountain , distinguish'd by the many meadows , woods and villages which are upon it , affords a delightful prospect . westward lies the mountain lunghu , the thirty second in order in the book of tausu ; it rises with two spiry tops , which because they seem to oppress one another , the uppermost of them is call'd lung , that is , dragon ; and the unmost hu , that is , tyger . in the county nankanfu , north-west from the city nankan , the mountain quangliu , the ninth in order in the book of tausu , spreads it self five hundred furlongs , and is inhabited by many orders of religious persons in their way . by the city tuchang lies the mountain iuenxin , the fifty second in order amongst the famous mountains describ'd in the books of tausu ; and more northerly the hill xepie . northward from the city tegan is the mountain quenlun , on which is a stone of that bigness , that a hundred men may with ease lie on the same , without touching one another . northward from the city hukeu lies the mountain yechung , that is , stone-clock ; for the water of the lake being driven by the wind against this mountain , makes a noise like a bell. on the shore of the river kiang , by the same city , the mountain matang is noted for the many ships that have been lost on the same ; for if any vessel chance to go never so little from the shore , the current being so exceeding strong , drives them against the rocks , and splits them in pieces . in the county kienchangfu , westward from the chief city kienchang , the mountain masu , the thirty sixth in order in the books of tausu , extends four hundred furlongs . by the city quanchang the mountain chunghoa divides it self at the top into several hillocks , whereof all are barren , except one , which being green , and full of trees , is crown'd with a temple . in the county vucheufu , northward from the city vucheu , is the mountain sangkiu ; on which ( they say ) is a strange image , in the shape of a man , which according to the several variations of the air changes its colour ; so that the neighboring people know certainly by it what weather they shall have . in the county linkiangfu , on the north side of the city linkiang , is the mountain comao , the thirty third in order in the books of tausu . many omens of good fortune the chineses fancy to themselves in this mountain . by the city sinkin is the mountain iosu , the seventeenth in order in the books of tausu . in the teritory xuicheufu , on the east side of the city xuicheu , is the mountain tayu ; in the midst of which is a pleasant grove and a stately chappel . by the city xangcau lies the mountain lungfung ; on which , a day after rain , there appears a great flame of fire in the night , but never in dry seasons . the people thereabouts , being much inclin'd to superstition , say that this flame is the spirit of the mountains , and for that reason have built a fair chappel on the south side of the city sinchang , and consecrated it to fire . in the county iuencheufu , on the south side of the city iuencheu , lies the mountain niang , so call'd because it is onely visible , but not accessible , by reason of its dangerous cliffs , which seem to fall every minute ; it is three hundred furlongs in circumference , and produces a spring , whose water is so exceeding cold all the whole year , that it cannot be drunk till it hath stood a considerable time in the sun. in the county of kancheusu , on the east side of the city kancheu , is the mountain tiencho , on which , in the night , appears a light like that of kindled coals . there are some which suppose it to be serpents , which ( as they say ) vomit forth precious stones , ( whereof they wear one on their heads ) and swallow up the rest again . near the city ningtu lies the mountain kincing , the thirty third in order in the books of tausu . the chineses fancy that the neighboring hills are peopled with satyrs , and other strange monsters in the shape of men. in the county nanganfu , on the west side of the city nangan , is the mountain sihoa , that is , western flower ; for si signifies western , and hoa , flower . there are also in this province , by the city iaoicheu , on the lake poyang , the mountain cienfo ; by the city yukaw , the mountain hungyai ; in the county kieukiangfu , south-east of the city kieukiang , the mountain taku ; on an isle of the same name , in the lake poyang , east of the city tegan , the mountain poye ; by the city pengie , in the lake poyang , the inaccessible mountain siaofu ; near the city kinki , the far-stretch'd mountain iunglin , having thirty six tops ; in the county kieganfu , by the city ganfo , the mountain uncung , in circuit eight hundred furlongs ; by the city sinfung , the large mountain hiang , producing medicinal drugs , and several others , of which there is nothing remarkable to mention . in the county kiangningfu , south west from the city kiuyung , lies the mountain mao , which in the books of tausu is accounted the first for pleasure and happiness . north-east from the chief city nanking , the mountain no bears on its head a temple , wherein are plac'd a thousand images . towards the south-east from the city nanking is the fang , a mountain onely remarkable , because on the commands of the emperor xi it was by five thousand men digg'd through , to prevent ( as he thought ) the prediction which the mountain-gazers gave out from their observation of this mountain , concerning the subversion of his empire . on the south-west side of the city nanking , the mountain san juts into the river kiang , and towards the river side hath divers iron chains fastned to it , not ( as the chineses ridiculously affirm ) because it should not run away , but that the ships may take the better hold with their hooks ; otherwise this mountain being of very hard stone , the vessels must needs strike against it . in the county fungyangfu , near the city linhoa , lies the mountain iunonu , so call'd from the abundance of a sort of mineral , which we commonly call muscovy glass , digg'd out of the same . near the city xeu lies the mountain cukin , whereon in former ages a great piece of gold being found , and proving good against many distempers , the chineses say that it was made by the art of chymistry . by the city hutai lies the mountain moyang , or shepherds-hill , so call'd from a fair virgin who kept sheep on the same . in the territory sucheufu , at the south-west side of the city sucheu , near the lake tai , lies the mountain liguien , remarkable for the many fair buildings which crown the same . by the lake tai the mountain siu is coronetted with a stately chappel and cloyster . within the city changxo the mountain yu extends to the west several furlongs . in the county sungkiangfu , on the south-east side of the city sungkiang , on the shore of the river , is the kin , onely remarkable in this county ; upon it stands a great fort , and at the foot thereof a considerable number of ships for the securing of the havens thereabouts . in the county changcheufu , by the city vusie , is the si , a mountain out of which they dig tin. in the territory chinkiangfu , on the north-west side of the city chinkiang , lies the mountain kin , which makes an isle in the river kiang ; upon it are several fair temples and cloysters for priests : there also springs out of it a brook call'd chungleang , whose water is much esteem'd amongst the chineses ; so that it is exceeding pleasant both by art and nature . in the territory hoaiganfu lies the yocheu , in the sea near the city hai , a mountain very remarkable for a most stately chappel and cloyster , to which many people from all parts in china come to make offerings . by the city lukiang in the county of lucheufu , the mountain taifu hath many pleasant groves and delightful ascents . by the city sosung lies the mountain siaoku , with two high spiry tops , between which being a valley runs the river kiang : on one of the spires is a great chappel and cloyster . southward from the city chicheu lies the mountain kieuhoa , that is , nine spires and the flower , for it consists of so many hills , and appears hanging down like a flower . in the county hoeicheufu , on the west side of the city hoeicheu , is the mountain hoang , the greatest in the whole county ; it reckons twenty four brooks , thirty two high tops , and eighteen obscure valleys . in the little territory of the city quangte , near the towns quangté and kienping , lie several great and pleasant mountains ; the most famous of which are the hang and ling : the first whereof , lying on the west side of the city quangte , pierces the clouds , yet nevertheless hath a spring on the top thereof , which overflows continually . the mountain ling , not inferior to the others in heighth , hath also a steep and craggy ascent , and at the top is fifteen furlongs in circumference . near it , at the entrance of a passage , stands the image of a priest , who ( as they say ) was thus transform'd . besides these above mention'd , there are in this province , by the city iungchiung in the county gunkinfu , the steep and cavernous mountain feu ; south-east of the city taiping , the mountain tienmen ; within the walls of ning , the pleasant hill lingyang ; by the city tung in the territory chicheufu , the mountain hing , very rich in fruit-trees , especially the armenian plum ; by the city hicuning , the mountain ki , a hundred rods high ; with some others which have not been thought worthy to be nam'd . in the territory hangcheufu in the province of chekiang , on the south side of the city hangcheu , the mountain funghoang divides it self upwards into exceeding high spiry heads ; yet on each of them is a steepled chappel with nine galleries . on the eastern shore of the lake si , near the city hangcheu , the mountain xeceng lifts up a temple with a turret , and about it nine galleries . by the city lingan begins the great and steep mountain tienmo , extending above eight hundred furlongs , and the thirty fourth in order in the books of tausu ; it overlooks most pleasant woods , and fields of rice , and hath growing upon it great store of rare mushrooms , which , being pickled , are from thence sent through all china . tienmo signifies eye of heaven , because this mountain on two several precipices hath two lakes , which the chineses call eyes , with which it looks up to heaven . by the city chung hoa the mountain cienking hath upon it a lake which possesseth the space of two hundred acres , very remarkable for yellow fish , by the chineses call'd kinyu , that breed therein . the tiencho , a mountain which lies south-west from the city hangcheu , is partly very craggy , and partly pleasant and delightful ; it hath one top call'd filaifung , all of hard rocky stones , and within full of holes or caves ; upon it also are several fair temples and cloysters , to which ( they say ) above three thousand priests belong , most of them betaking themselves to a most solitary life , and chusing to dwell in those dark caves , out of which not being able to get without the assistance of some from without , they are upon occasion drawn up by ropes ; after which manner they receive alms from those that pass by , which sometimes amounts to no small value ; for this place is all the year long ( especially in may ) frequented both by strangers and natives . tilaifung signifies to come flying ; which denomination it receiv'd from an indian priest , who so soon as he saw this mountain said , this is the hill which we miss out of india , certainly it is flown hither . the county kiahingfu is for the most part champain , having onely one mountain or hill nam'd utai , on the north-west side of the city kiahing in the lake tiensing , which affords the city a moat ; upon it are five pleasant gardens and banquetting-houses , built by persons of quality for places of recreation ; from whence also the hill hath receiv'd its denomination , for utai signifies five altars . to the north side of the city niencheu in the territory niencheufu , lies the mountain ulum , which in a manner surrounds the city ; it upholds two lakes , one of which , though not far distant from the other , hath clear , and the other muddy water . the mountain tuichung rises out of the valley kieuli , through which flows a little river ; upon it are the chappels and gardens of the famous philosopher nienculin , to whom those that travel that way pay their visits , in commemoration of so eminent a person . they say that here he made fishing his chief recreation when he hid himself from the emperor , because he would not accept of the prime place in the government , which was so far urg'd upon him , that the emperor himself coming to him , lay with him a whole night in one bed , so great an esteem did the greatest of the chinese emperor 's set upon learned and pious men. in the county kinhoafu , northward from the city kinhoa , the mountain kinhoa extends it self rhree hundred and sixty furlongs in circumference , and is the thirty sixth in the books of tausu ; on which the chineses say that the contest was between venus and pallas . by the city yu is the mountain kiming , the biggest in the whole county , high and difficult to ascend ; on the top thereof appears a fair palace . near the city pukiang lies sunhoa , a mountain whereon ( according to the relation of the chineses ) the ancient emperor hoangti's daughter resided , and devoted her self to virginity . by the city iungkang the mountain fangnien is by stone steps ascended to the top , where a great bridge leads cross a valley . in the county kiucheufu , on the south side of the city kiucheu , lies the mountain lano , the eighth in the books of tausu . near the city kiangxan begins the mountain civen , and from thence extends above three hundred furlongs . through these mountains a way runs to the province of fokien , though over many precipices , very troublesom to travellers ; but most of all in the steep and high mountain sienhoa , to ascend which are built three hundred and sixty stone steps like a pair of winding stairs : on its highest top is a fair temple , and many inns , or houses of entertainment for travellers . in the county chucheufu , near the city cinyun , begins the great mountain hocang , the thirteenth in order in the books of tausu , and spreads it self three hundred furlongs towards the sea , and according to the chinese geographers is a thousand rods high , and not subject to snow , hail , thunder , rain , or any alteration of weather . in the territory xaohingfu , on the south-east side of the city xaohing , is the mountain hoeiki , the eleventh in the books of tausu ; from whence anciently the province hoeiki ( which compriseth the eastern countreys ) had its denomination . the mountain suming , the ninth in order amongst the most famous in the book of tausu , rises with two hundred spiry heads , hath eight thousand rods in heighth , and extends two hundred and eighty furlongs : it begins about the city yuyao , aud runs south-west to the city ningpo . by the city xing lies the mountain tenchi , the twenty seventh in the book of tausu , which hath its denomination from a lake whose water is blood-red . near the city sinchan is the mountain vocheu , the fifteenth in the book of tausu . there is also the mountain tienlao , the sixteenth in the book of taoxu . in the county ningpofu , near the city cuki , the mountain lu advances to sight a fair temple , to which the chineses often resort with supplications to their idols , to have their dreams interpreted . in the territory taicheufu , southward from the city taicheu , the mountain kaicho , the nineteenth in the book of taoxu , is remarkable for the stones thereon , which are all perfectly square . by the city hoangnieu is the mountain queiyu , the second in the book of taoxu . by the city tientai is the red mountain cheching , the sixth in the book of taoxu ; and near it , by a city of the same name , the mountain tientai , accounted eight thousand rods high , and eight hundred furlongs about , the famousest , and first in order amongst all those mountains describ'd by taoxu , and , as they say , in happy auspice : upon it are many fair temples and cloysters . more southwardly in the sea , is a mountainous isle , call'd yohoan , which signifies precious circle , so nam'd from its convenient harbor for ships , being almost hem'd in with mountains , and subject to no manner of winds , having onely one gap like a mouth , for the entrance of ships . by the city taiping , lies the mountain fangching ; on which king yue liv'd in a private condition . in the county vencheufu , south-west from the city vencheu , in the river lungyeu , lies the mountain cuyu , surrounded with water ; yet on the top thereof is a chappel and cloyster . by the city suigan , is the mountain siennien , the twenty sixth in the books of taoxu . near locing , is the mountain yentany , on which is a lake of ten furlongs , also nam'd yentang , that is , a bath for geese , because the wild-geese , which according to the several seasons of the year , change their stations , generally make it one of their resting places . on the north side of the city fokien , in the county fokhenfu , in the province of fokien , begins the high and large mountain sive or fung , and runs from thence to another county to the cities cutieu , mincing , and leyuen ; towards the south side of the metropolis , lies the mountain fang , which hath a valley of forty furlongs ; and on the neighboring hills many orange , citron , and lemon-trees . about the city iungfu , towards the north , a famous and high mountain , nam'd kaoca , the seventh in the books of taoxu , yields a delightful prospect by its ancient woods , and the stately cloysters built on it . in the county civencheufu , southward from the city civencheu , is the paocai , a mountain , which on its top hath a turret with nine galleries , and serves for a land-mark to sea-men : eastward lies the mountain siaoso . in the county changcheufu , towards the east side of the city changcheu , is the cio , a mountain , on which ( according to the chinese writers ) stands a stone of five rods high , that before rain or tempestuous weather , shivers and shakes like a tree , blown by the wind : nearer the city lies another mountain call'd kieulang , which joyns to the former , and is remarkable for a crystal fountain . in the territory kienningfu , on the north-east side of the city kienning , lies the high mountain xin ; from whose top the sun-rising may be seen over all the other mountains : there is also the ciaoyven , the thirteenth in the books of tausu . but that which exceeds all the other in fame and bigness , is the mountain vuy , near the city zunggan , upon it are many pagods or cloysters , the residences for priests and solitary persons ; amongst which are divers noble-men , who despising the world , live thus retir'd to serve their idols with the greater zeal . by the city pucing is the mountain yuleang , one of the ten greatest in all china . southward from the city ienping , lies the mountain yuevang , on which the kings of iue us'd to have many palaces for retiring places , from the heat in summer : more southerly , are the mountains kieusieu and yeuki . in the territory zincheufu , is the mountain kin , or gold , so nam'd , from its gold-mines , which the family sung caus'd to be open'd : it lies south from the city tincheu , near the city xanhang , on the eastern shore of the river ting ; it is so pleasant , that it appears like an excellent landskip ; upon it are three little lakes , which , they say , turn the iron that is thrown therein , into copper . in the county hinghoafu , towards the south side of the city hinghoa , lies the mountain hucung ; upon which , the chinese mountain-gazers make many observations : towards the south-east from the city , is the mountain goching , having a large village at its foot. there are besides in this province , in the county ienpingfu , the mountain tung , which surrounds the city sianglo : through the borders of kiangsi , runs the great mountain pechang : west of the city ienping , the great mountain huon : by the city singlieu , the high mountain tiung : west from the city ninghoai , the mountain lungmien : south of the city tinquien , the mountains leang and linting : east of the city tincheu , the mountain liensung : south-east of the city xaonu , the mountain cietai : north from the city taining , the mountain kingoa : a little above the city foning , the mountain lunxen : south of the same city , the high mountain hung : on the same side of the same city , the mountain nanquin : west of the city ningte , the mountain hoeung : north of the city foning , the mountain lunizen : north-east from the same , the mountain talao , having six high precipices , with several others . in the province of quantung , the vast mountain talo begins near the city cingquen ; from whence it reaches to the jurisdiction of the city hoaicie , lying in the province of quangsi ; upon it dwell a wild and salvage people , which are not under the dominion of the chineses : within the walls of the city canton , lie three hills , crown'd with stately buildings ; the first call'd iuesieu , the second , fan ; and the third , gheu . by the city xunte , is the mountain lungnien , out of which springs a fountain as clear as crystal ; it produces also red stones , of a strange and wonderful form , with which , the chineses build their artificial mounts . near the city ungyven , is the mountain lichi , and in the middle of it a lake which proceeds from eight rivulets , whose water is good against many distempers . in the county nanhyungfu , lies the noted mountain nuilen , on the top whereof stands a chappel , consecrated to the general chankieuling . in the territory hoeicheufu , near the city polo , begins the mountain lefeu , one amongst the ten greatest mountains in the whole empire : it rises from the joyning of the mountains , lo and feu , and extends to the jurisdiction of the chief city quancheu , and to the city cengching : its heighth is accounted to be three thousand six hundred paces , and its circumference three hundred furlongs : it hath fifteen steep hills , and above four hundred seventy two holes or caverns : the chinese mountain-gazers look upon it as one of the chief mountains for divination . by the city lungchuen , near the city kieyang , lies the mountain cangpu , which extends to the sea , where on the shore it ends in a most dreadful precepice : they say that flowers and birds grow and breed on the same , of so strange a kind , as are found in no other places . by this city kieyang lies a mountain of the same denomination , divided , as it were , into arms or branches ; one of which extends to the city hinning , of the county hoeicheufu ; and the other towards the city haifung . by the city hoeilay , lies the mountain pehoa , so call'd from the flowers which continually grow upon it , for it produces several flowers , according to the season of the year . by the city chinkiang , are also many great hills which lie close together , and wherein there are many deep caverns , but not pry'd into by the chineses ; for that , as it is said , many going to dig in them , never came out alive , none knowing what became of them , or whither they went. in the county chaokingfu , at the north side of the city chaoking , lies the mountain ting , on which , according to the writings of the chineses , stands a stone two hundred rods high . in the jurisdiction of the city suhoci , lies the mountain sin , that is , the mountain of chastity , so call'd from a maid , who vowing solitude and chastity , liv'd and dy'd there a virgin , in pure devotion to the memory of one , who having been her lover , and bethroth'd to her , was accidentally devour'd by a tyger ; her parents , in vain , endeavoring to force her to marry some other person , to avoid which constraint , she fled to this mountain , on which are two temples built and consecrated to her . by the city teking lies the mountain koleang , eminent for its producing a sort of trees , which because of the exceeding hardness of their wood , are call'd iron trees . in the county kaocheufu , on the east side of the city kaocheu , is the mountain feu , which is of such a heighth , that this onely ( as the chineses say ) appear'd with its crown above the water , in the time of their general deluge , and that some were preserv'd alive on the same . near the city tienpe lies the mountain koleang , which is said to be of that quality , that its inhabitants neither feel excess of heat in the summer , nor cold in the winter , but enjoy all the year long continual spring . by the city hoa , lies a brave and pleasant mountain , nam'd pao , that is , precious ; to which the inhabitants resort in great companies to recreate themselves . in the territory liencheufu , near the north side of the city liencheu , lies in a private place the great mountain uhoang ; famous amongst the chineses , upon a supposition they have , that the fruit which grows there , is found no where else , and that if any one should presume to carry any away with him ( having liberty to eat as much as he pleases there ) he would never find his way out of the mountain . from the city king towards the west , the way through the mountains is so troublesome to find , that mayven , a general of the chineses marching with an army against the emperor of tungking , caus'd copper columes to be set up in the same , that thereby he might find that way out again at his return ; to this day one of them may be seen , standing on a steep ascent call'd fuenmoa , where the boundaries are between the kingdom of tungkin and china . in the county luicheufu , southward from the city luicheu , is the mountain kingliu , on which , from a flash of lightning , sprung a fountain . another hill nam'd tatunglai , near the city cuiki , on an isle in the sea , near the shore ; hath seventy furlongs in circumference , and eight populous villages , which maintain themselves with fishing for pearls . there are moreover in this province , in the county quancheufu , near the city tunguen , the mountain heufu making an isle in the sea : near the same city , the mountain tahi , on the sea-shore : in the county hoeucheufu , the mountain lofeu , extending from the city changing , to the city polo : in the county xaocheu , near the city lochang , the mountain chang : north of the city nanking , the high and far-spreading mountain tecafung : by the city xihing , the fair and pleasant mountain sicung : near the moat of the city king , the mountain heng : about the city linxan , the high hill loyang . the province of quangsi possesses an endless ridge of barren and unaccessible mountains . in the county queilufu , towards the north-east of the chief city queilin , appears the quei , a mountain so call'd , from the abundance of trees nam'd quei ; these trees suffer no other to grow near them , nor in the same places where they have stood formerly . the mountain tosieu lies also near the city queilin , and hath a very fine colledge . more northward , in the same tract of land , lies the mountain xin , with three high precipices ; on the top of one of them stands a palace , so high , that the chineses affirm it to be in the third or purest region of the air , above all the clouds . by the city hingquan , lies the mountain haiyang , which reaches to the city lingchuen ; upon it is a pool which breeds four footed beasts , and horn'd fish , which monsters , the chineses believe are to recreate the dragon , therefore dare not offer to kill any of them . the mountain hoa , that is , flower , so call'd from its pleasant prospect , lies on the shore of the river quei , near the city yangso . by the city iungfo lies the mountain fungcao , that is , phenix nest , ; the chineses affirm , that the bird phenix bred , and made his nest on the same , and that under the phenix nest , a very precious and unvaluable stone hath been found . about the city cyven lies the mountain siang , crown'd with a fair temple and cloyster . northward , beyond the city queilin , a ridge of steep hills runs along with seven rising tops , which exactly represent the shape of the great bear , wherefore it is call'd chiesing , that is , hill of the seven stars . in the county lieucheufu , lies southward from the city lieucheu , the mountain sienie ; from whose several observable things , as its deep caverns , spiry point , which like a pillar of one intire stone , shoots up in a straight and perpendicular line , its stone image of a horse , &c. the chineses draw in their fancy many lucky omens . northward of the city siang , rises the mountain xintang , which is so high and steep , that it is almost inaccessible ; yet on its top hath a pleasant lake , full of fish , and surrounded with trees ; whereupon the chineses , who are very curious to see such things , climbe up this mountain with great labor and trouble ; reporting , that for its pleasant situation , it was formerly frequented by a people , which they say , never die , and are call'd xincien . in the county kingyvenfu , northward from the city kingyven , appears the mountain y ; onely remarkable for its standing alone , for whereas others are very high , and extend a vast way , this stands alone like a pyramid , and therefore eminent amongst the chineses . in the county pinglofu , at the south-west side of the city pinglo , begins the mountain kai , and extends to the city lipu ; on the east side is the steep and great mountain iung , which hath nine craggy hills ; on the west side lies the hill monica , that is to say , the crown of eyes , because it hath two great stones which appear like two eyes on its top , so exactly form'd by nature , that scarce any artist could match them ; the ball of the eye may easily be distinguish'd , for round about are two streaks , one white , and another black , as in our eyes . by the city fuchuen appears the mountain sin , on which by a flash of lightning eight great holes were made . not far from the city ho lies the mountain kiue , so call'd from the abundance of golden-colour'd apples that grow thereon . southward from the city sieugin lies a pretty high hill nam'd to , which is inaccessible one way , but towards the city ascended by stairs made by nature . in the county guchenfu , northward from the city gucheu , the mountain tayun begins near the metropolis of the county . by the city teng lies a very pleasant mountain nam'd nan , from which the chineses make many strange observations . by the city yung begins the mountain tayung , which reaches to the jurisdiction of the cities pelieu , hinge , yolin , and cin. near the same place is the mountain tuki●…o , the twenty second in the book of tausu ; it hath eight steep spires and twenty caverns . by the city yolin lies the mountain han , that is , cold , because it is so exceeding cold , that no man can live on the same , notwithstanding it lies under a very hot clymate . soutward from the city pope lies the mountain fiyun , remarkable because in the rocks thereof appear prints of mens feet , some four spans long : the whole mountain is barren and full of caverns . northward from the city pelieu lies the great mountain kilieu , which hath many precipices , and is the twenty second in the book of tausu . westward from the city yung lies the mountain ho , that is , fiery , so call'd because every night appears a fire like a lighted torch on the same . they say that these lights are little insects , which we call glow-worms , and that they run out of the river upon the mountain , from whence they give that light. the great mountain xepao lies also in this county , hath great woods of trees and indian canes , and nourishes a multitude of tygers . in the county chincheufu , at the south side of the city sincheu , lies the mountain pexe , the one and twentieth in the book of tausu , and advances its top call'd toucu above the clouds ; on the north side is the mountain lungxe , the largest in the whole county , overspread with many pleasant groves and corn-fields . by the city quei lies the great mountain nan , which thrusts up twenty four spiry hillocks . in the county nanningfu , on the east side of the city nanning , rises the the mountain heng , so call'd , because in the middle of the river yeu or puon it receives the water , which with great force is driven by the stream : the family sung caus'd a fort to be built on the same for a defence of the countrey . there are besides in this province , north-east of the river hung , the mountain hocio ; north of the city heng , the florid mountain sieulia ; east of the city yunghung , the mountain suchung ; having iron mines ; west of the city naning , the mountain moye ; in the territory taipingfu , near the city lung , the very high mountain cieuling ; east of the city taiping , the mountain peyun ; not far from thence , the mountain gomui ; and near it , the mountain kin ; by the city co , in the county sumingfu , near the rity hiaxe , the wooddy mountain pelo ; in the territory chinyanfu , the high and pleasant mountain iun ; in the garrison'd county sugenfu , east of the city sugen , the mountain tosieu ; by the city vuyuen , the mountain kifung , and a little farther the moye ; in the territory suchingfu , near the city suching , the high craggy mountain lengyum ; by the cities fulo , tukang , and suling , the mountains tanping , siecung , and lyfang , and not far thence the mountain xipi . in the territory queiyangfu , on the east side of the city queiyang in the province of queicheu , lies the mountain tengen , signifying copper drum , from the sound of a drum ( as the chineses affirm ) that is heard upon it against rain . in the territory sunangfu , on the south side of the city sunang , rises the vancing ; to which there being no ascent but onely one way , the inhabitants find it a safe place of refuge in time of war. on the south-west side lies the mountain lungmuen ; by the city vuchuen , the great mountain tanien ; on which reside many people unknown to the chineses . in the county sinyven , near the moat of the city ciniven , rises the mountain xeping , which signifies stone pillar , because an entire stone is erected there , which , as they say , is a hundred rods high . on the north-west side of the city sinyven , lies the mountain sikiung , on which anciently stood a city , whereof the ruines yet remain . in the territory tuchofu , near the city pinglang , lies the mountain kaiyang , fortifi'd with a castle . on the north side of the city hokiang is the mountain ching , to whose top leads onely a narrow foot-path , which is guarded by a strong fort. about the city fuiugning lies the mountain hinglang , ascended by stone stairs , which are guarded by the inhabitants to secure the passage . by the city pincheu lies the mountain lotung , which extends twelve hundred rods , and near the city cinping piercing the clouds with its spiry top , is call'd hianglu . in the little county of the city pugan , on the north-east side thereof , appears the mountain puonkiang , which extends to the kingdom of gannan and the fort ganchoang : on the south-west side is the mountain tangpi , out of which they dig quicksilver and the mineral hiunghoang . in the little county iunningfu , near the city muy , rises the hungyai , a very high mountain , terrible to behold . there is also a hill nam'd lincing , overgrown with indian canes . by the city tinging lies the mountain quangso , which extending a hundred furlongs , hath a fort for the safeguard of the way . in the little county of the city chinning , near the city xenk , appears the mountain magan , so nam'd from its resembling a saddle . the small territory of the city ganxun hath but one mountain , which lies on the east side thereof , and is call'd niencung , which though very high , is not above ten furlongs in compass . in the garrison'd county sintienfu , on the north side of the chief city sintien , is a very high mountain call'd pie , which pierces the clouds , and runs up like a pyramid , for which reason it is nam'd pie , which signifies a pencil , with which the chineses write . on the north side lies the mountain yangpo , which for its pleasantness and variety of colours may be resembled to a picture . the mountain caimiao , lies on the north-east side , from which water falls , whereon the sun-beams reflecting continually , represent a rain-bowe . westward from the garrison pingao lies the mountain loco , which signifies harts ▪ horn , so call'd from the abundance of broken stones which stick out of the same . there are also in this province , north of the city queiang , the high craggy mountain nannang ; in the county suchenfu , south of suchen , the inaccessible mountain go ; west of the same city , the mountain tienyung ; in the territory xecienfu , south of xecie , the mountain pipa ; east of the same , the heu ; in the county tunganfu , east of tungan , the mountain tung ; south of the city , the tungyai ; on the south-east side , the cloud-piercing vienpi ; on the south-west side , the wooddy mountain pechang ; in the county lipingfu , north of liping , the mountain patung ; east of the same city , the pleasant mountain kinping , call'd the gilded wall ; east of the city tanki , the high mountain tungquen ; also the mountain taiping , with its rising top metien , and square cavern tunqui ; in the county putingfu , north-west of puting , the high craggy mountain ki ; and east of the same city , the magan ; east of the chief city of pinguefu , the mountain pie ; by the city yangy , the craggy mocing ; in the county lungtefu , by the city pingtu , the high high mountain iunctao ; by taiping , the rocky mountain cohai ; east of picie , the craggy mountain mohi ; north of the garrison cingping , the mountains lochung and cosung . in the county iunnanfu , within the walls of the chief city iunnan , is the mountain uhao , adorn'd with many cloysters and temples , and divers other buildings . westward from the lake tien and the city iunnan , lies the far-spreading and high mountain kingki ; and on the north side of the same city is the mountain xang , which produces a spring with very cold water , which nevertheless is exceeding good against all manner of pain in the joynts and limbs . in this county also is the mountain lo , being high and slender , appears like a spire , and with the mountain kinki , riseth above all the other mountains in the county . on the north-west side lies the toyang , full of cloysters , the residences of priests . in the county talifu , on the west side of the city tali , is the mountain tiencang , which extends three hundred furlongs , and rises up with eighteen high spiry heads : upon it is a very deep pool . by the city chao is the mountain fungy ; where there is also an artificial mount of earth ; under which two hundred thousand men belonging to the king of nanchao lie bury'd , they being all slain in a battel against the chineses , under the conduct of the general tangsiengu : after which victory the kingdom of nanchao , which contains all that lies towards the south over the river gangas , was by the family of han subdu'd . by the city tengchuen , towards the south-west lies the mountain kico , famous for many stately pagods and cloysters . from this place the knowledge of the pagan religion is thought to have come first to the chineses . on one of the mountains near the city chao , a steep spiry hill call'd tinsi shoots up a thousand rods above the mountain on which it rises : and at the foot thereof lies a fort for defence of the ways . the other mountains of lesser remark are xuimo , chung , tungi , and lofeu . in the county linganfu the mountain uchung bears on the middlemost of three spiry risings the city omi . by the city ning the mountain vansung , so call'd from the pine-trees it bears . near tunghai is the hill siau , which ( as the chineses say ) hath a spring whose water clears and whitens the skin of those that drink it , and also makes lean people fat . in the territory cuhiungfu , on the west side of the city cuhiung , are the mountains minfung and viki , from the last of which flow above a thousand brooks , which makes it all over very flowry and fruitful . northward from quantung lies the high mountain cieupuon , which sinks in the middle , and makes a deep cavern . near the city nangan is the piaolo , full of silver mines . the others are heu , southward from the city sinhoa ; minfung , westward from the city cuhiungfu ; and umung , eastward from the city tingyven . in the county chinkiangfu , on the south side of the city chinkiang , near the lake vusien , the wooddy mountain yokeu thrusts up one spiry hillock . on the east side of the same city is the mountain kinlieu , which at the rising of the sun glisters like gold. by the city kiangchuen , towards the south , the mountai si sends forth several rivulets . not far from thence is the mountains puon and quen , in one of which stands a temple and cloyster , inhabited by priests . in the county munghoafu , on the south-east side of the city munghoa , the mountain guaipo over-tops all the other mountains in the county . on the south-west side lies the mountain tunghoang , which is so call'd from the chinese phenix , which ( as they say ) died on the same , after having sung very sweetly a considerable time . on the north side lies the mountain tiencul , that is ear of heaven , because there is such a perfect eccho on the same , that the voyce , though utter'd never so softly , is repeated again . in the county quangnangfu , on the east side of the city quangnang , is the mountain lienhoa , that is , lien-flower , because it represents the shape of that flower . near the city tai is the mountain yocyven , so call'd from a pure spring which rises on its top ; for yocyven signifies an excellent spring . in the county sinyvenfu , on the west side of the city sinyven , is the mountain polung , with many hills , which running along in a ridge , rise higher and higher , and appear like swoln waves of the sea ; wherefore it hath the name polung , that is , many waves . on the north-east side lies the mountain nalo , which abounds with tygers and leopards . in the territory iungningfu , on the south-east side of the city iungning , is the mountain canmo , which being all a rock , stands apart from other mountains in a great plain . by the city volu is the mountain lopu ; by hinglo , the mountain pouo ; by lochuho , the mountain lovi . in the county xunningfu , on the north-west of the city xuuning , lies the mountain loping ; on the north side the mountain mengpa , which is inhabited by salvage people . in the garrison'd county kioungfu , on the east side of the city kiocing , is the mountain kuking , which hath a spring , whose waters ( if we may believe the chineses ) given to children to drink , sharpens their wit. in the territory sokingfu , near the city kienchuen , westward , lies the kinhoa , a mountain which abounds in gold , and extends from thence in a continu'd line through the kingdom of sifan . one of the hills belonging to it shines all over like gold. on the south side of the city siking lies the large mountain fauchang . by the city kienchuen is the mountain xepao ; on which on a column of stone is the image of the idol fe , an elephant , lyon , clock , and drum , all of one piece , yet every representation of a particular colour ; but by whom erected is not known . in the county vutingfu , on the east side of the city vuting , is the large mountain umong , rising with twelve spiry heads . about the city lokiven , northward lies the mountain hinkieu , which is barren and craggy , yet plain on the top , and ascended onely by a long and narrow path , just broad enough for one man ; so that it affords a safe refuge for the inhabitants in the time of war. by the city hokio lies the mountain sokien , which is commonly call'd the continual spring , because it feels none of the alterations which usually attend the several seasons of the year . on its west side is a great cavern like a deep pit , in which stand two images , one of a man , the other of some kind of beast . the chineses write , that if any one chancing to come near these images speaks aloud , there follows immediately thunder and tempestuous weather . in the county cintienfu , on the north side of the city cintien , is the mountain iuecu , fifty furlongs in circumference ; and on the north-west side the mountain into , the air whereof is so very pure and wholsom , that those who inhabit there live very long , and free from all diseases , nor are ever troubled with that excessive heat , with which in the dog-days other places are infested . by the city kiucin is the mountain kiusna , so call'd from the divers-colour'd stones thereon , being in the form of a horse . in the territory likiangfu , on the north-west side of the city likiang , which looks towards the kingdom of tibet lies the mountain sieu , so call'd from the snow , which never melting is always found upon it . in the county iuenkiangfu , on the north-east side of the city iuenkiang , is the pleasant mountain lecekia , signifying fair tower ; on the east side , the great mountain iotai , with twenty five spiry tops . in the county iunchangfu , on the east side of the city iungchiang , is the mountain gailo , or ganlo ; upon which is a deep pond , from which the husbandmen take observations whether the approaching year will be fruitful or not , by taking notice in the spring-time , whether its water falls or rises . there is also a stone , which representing a mans nose , sends forth out of the nostrils two fountains , one with cold , and the other with warm water . near the city laye lies the kaoli , a great and high mountain . by the city iunping lies the mountain ponan , very troublesom and dangerous to ascend . near xintien , is the mountain mocang , one of whose tops seems to kiss the skies . the mountain funko , which lies westward from the city ienping , hath a fort of the same denomination . these are the most remarkable mountains of this province ; besides which there are north of the city caoming the high mountain sieucao : by the city synning , the golden mountain kiuma : south of queniang , the pecio : north of the same city , the mountains yleang and kocing : south of the city lyngan , the high mountain puonchang : north of the chief city of the county kingtungfu , the high and far stretching mountain munglo : and not far from thence , the garrison'd mountain pingtai : north of quangsi , in the county quangsifu , the mountain fiaco : within the walls of the same city , the mountain chungfien : about the city mile , the mountain siaolung : by the city cheneye , the woody mountain xingan : by the city loleang , the mountain xemuon ; through which runs a road ten furlongs broad : by the city yeco , the mountain yceng : near the city malnug , the high topt mountain quenfo : west of the chief city , in the county yaoganfu , the mountain kienlien : on the east of the same city , the mountain tung , o'respread with pleasant groves : on the north of the mountain lolo , and by the city zayao , the mountain luki : south of the city pexing , the high mountain rieulung : on the east side , the mountain tung ; on the west , the utung : on the north-west side of the city sinhon , the mountain talung : on the north side , the checung , on which is a warm spring : by the garrison chelo , the mountain munglo : by the garrison taheu , the steep mountain olun : by the garrison'd city mangxi , the high stony and cavernous mountain singxe : by the garrison mengyang , the high mountain queikive , so full of holes , that it is said to have been undermin'd by evil spirits . as to what concerns the temperature of the air , and quality of the soil in the several countries of china in particular , having heretofore spoken of it in general , we find in the chinese books of geography this account given . the temperature of the air , and quality of the soil . in the first little county , wherein stands the city chin , in the province of xensi , the air , in regard of the countrey , lies very high , and is much colder than in other places ; but in most parts of the province of xensi , the air is pleasant and temperate . it rains very seldom in the province of xantung . in divers places of rhe province of honan the air is very temperate , and consequently healthful ; as likewise in the county houiking . the air of the province of fokien is generally hot , but clear and healthful ; except in the county tincheufu . the southern part of the province of quangsi , is under a warm climate . the air of the province of iunnan is much hotter than that of the other provinces , as being nearer to the line , and for the most part agreeing with that of india . the soil of the province of peking , is in most places barren and sandy , though champain ; but in the second county paotingfu , very pleasant and fruitful of all things ; and so likewise in the seventh territory tamingfu : in the eighth county of this province grows the root gingten . in the jurisdiction of the city yenking , the first of the three cities without the bounds of the province of peking , are store of vines ; yet the inhabitants know not how , or rather ( which is most probable ) will not make wine of grapes , but content themselves with liquors made of rice , which are exceeding good , and so well approv'd of by the jesuits , who went thither from europe , that they us'd no liquor else , except at mass. the province of xansi produces vineyards and grapes , much sweeter than in other parts in china ; so that the chineses , if they would , might make excellent wine in great abundance ; but in stead thereof , they have a way of drying their grapes like raisins , which , when so order'd , are vended in all parts of china . the fathers which promulgated the gospel in this province , took a convenient course to press their wine themselves which they use at mass , and furnish'd others of their fraternity in the neighboring provinces therewith ; whereas , formerly with great trouble and charge they sent for their wine from the city makao . the second county pingyangfu , of the province of xansi , is partly champain , and partly mountainous ; but of the champain , which is very fruitful , not an acre lies untill'd . the fourth county luganfu , of the same province , is very pleasant , and though small , yet abounds with all manner of provision . the fifth county fuencheufu , though hilly , yet on the hills themselves hath some places capable of tillage ; and beneath , divers thick woods and forests , stor'd with venison , fruitful corn-fields and meadows for pasture . the province of xensi is more subject to drought than any other province , and very often infinitely endamag'd by swarms of locusts , which like a vast army devour the fruits of the earth , and lay waste all before them : this province particularly produces the physical plant rhubarb . the first county siganfu , of the province of xensi , hath both pleasant mountains and fruitful plains , producing all store of fruits and other provision : the second likewise is both manur'd , and not behind in natural fertility . the third territory hanchungfu , hath many rank pastures and rich fields . the fourth pingleangfu , hath many pleasant mountains , which are not altogether barren . the soil of the whole province of xantung is inrich'd by the many rivers , lakes , and brooks that are in the same , and hath plenty of all kind of necessaries , as well rice , barley , and other sorts of corn , as of beans , hau , and divers sorts of excellent fruit , but drought and locust do often great hurt : nevertheless , the countrey is naturally so exceeding fertile , that they say , the harvest of one fruitful year stor'd them for ten years , in such plenty , as to spare great quantities to other countries : particularly , it yields large pears and apples of several sorts , chest-nuts , small-nuts , and great abundance of plums , which are dry'd and sent to other countries . the first county cinunfu , yields not , for pleasure , to any other of the northern provinces , for all manner of grain or fruits , especially wheat and rice , which grow there in great abundance . in like manner , the second county yeucheufu hath many delightful fields , wooddy mountains , and in most places , is well cultivated . the third county tungchangfu hath a plain and rich soil , produces great store of grain , and wants in a manner nothing of what is requisite for the sustaining of mans life . the province of honan is in some parts champain , and in others mountainous , especially westward ; yet the soil being every where fruitful , no place lies untill'd , except towards the west , where several craggy mountains obstruct the husbandmans labor : the fields produce rice , and all other sorts of grain : they have all manner of european fruits , and that in such abundance , that they are bought at very cheap rates ; so that it is no wonder this province is by the chineses call'd a paradice of delight ; for the eastern part thereof is so pleasant , and every where so improv'd by tillage , that those who shall for several days travel through the same , may fancy they walk through a most delightful garden . but above all , for richness of soil , are the counties queitefu and changtefu , as being for the most part plain , without any mountains . the third territory on the contrary is very barren and sandy ; yet that defect is much supply'd by the conveniency of its rivers . the fifth county hoaikingfu again is exceeding fertile ; as also the sixth and seventh , being honanfu and nanyangfu ; the last well water'd with rivers and surrounded with mountains , so abounds with provision , that it is able to furnish whole armies therewith . in like manner the little county , in which stands the city iu , is very fruitful . the province of suchuen hath many pleasant pastures and rich corn-fields , yet is mountainous in several places : the physical drugs which this countrey produces , as well herbs as minerals , are much esteem'd , and from thence transported to europe ; among others the true china-root , and best rhubarb . the whole territory chingtufu is partly champain , and in some parts with mountains ; the plains are inrich'd by natures hand , and the very mountainous parts by good tillage , are made fruitful ; all the fields are water'd by rivulets , either natural or cut , insomuch , that whoe're travels through them , hath , for three days , an exceeding pleasant journey . in the county paoningfu , of the province of suchuen , in a pagod-temple in the great city kien , grows an indian fig-tree , in the portuguese tongue call'd arvor de rayes . in the country xunkingfu grow great store of gold-colour'd apples , a root call'd soozanem , and chest-nuts which melt in the mouth like sugar . the territory siucheufu , though craggy and mountainous , produces among many other things requisite , abundance of indian sugar-canes , and an excellent fruit call'd lichi . the county chunkingfu hath store of meutang-flowers , and the fruit licheu . the territory queicheufu , fruitful of its self , is also by the inhabitants very much improv'd by tillage , no spot of ground being left unmanur'd , except some sandy and stony mountains , which lie especially towards the north : among other excellent fruits , this countrey abounds in oranges and lemons . the first little county , wherein stands the city tungchun , is exceedingly inrich'd by the abundance of rivers which water the same . the small territory belonging to the city kiating , is a pleasant place , and yields plenty of rice and other grains . by the fourth garrison'd city chinhiung grow a sort of beans , which the chineses for their hardness call the stone-beans ; they grow on shrubs , and are exceeding good against heart-burning . the county of huquang for its fruitfulness is call'd iumichity , that is , the countrey of fish and rice ; it is also call'd the corn-store-house of the chineses ( as sicilie was anciently call'd , the store-house of italy ) from its abundance of all things , especially corn , and all manner of grain , which it not onely yields to its inhabitants , but in a plentiful manner furnishes all the neighboring countries . the county vuchangfu is advantag'd by the many streams and channels that run through the same , and along whose banks grow abundance of reeds , of which they make paper . the second honia , among other things , produces in particular great plenty of lemons , oranges , and cytrons : nor are the fifth and sixth territories inferior ; which last yields all manner of provisions . the seventh county iocheufu , is very much inrich'd by three rivers , viz. the kiang , siang , and fungi , and brings forth incomparable fruits , especially oranges and lemons . the eighth county changxafu , generally champain , but in some places mountainous , hath a fat and fertile soil , and plenty of all things , rice growing there in abundance , without danger of withering in the dryest seasons , because there seldom wants rain , which if there should , the husband-man supplies it sufficiently with water , which by an engine is drawn out of the lakes and streams over their fields , so to moisten the roots of their plants . the county hengcheufu is a delightful and well till'd countrey , yielding all manner of provisions , and among the rest , paper-canes : much of the same nature are the tenth and fourteenth counties . in the territory chingyangfu grows a plant , which like our ivy runs up in height , bears yellow flowers , and some white . the utmost end of the sprigs are very thin , like silken threds ; they say , that a small branch thereof being laid to the naked body , occasions sleep , and therefore is call'd munghao , that is , flower of sleep . the county nanchangfu , the first of the province of kiangfi , having every where a fruitful and fat soil , is till'd in most places : in like manner , the second territory iaocheufu is made very pregnant by several rivers that run through it . the chineses also esteem the fourth county nankangfu , for its affording them all kind of necessaries ; the low grounds yielding plenty of rice , corn , and shell-fruit ; the mountains store of wood for fuel . the sixth county kienchangfu , is , though mountainous , a pleasant and fertile countrey ; as likewise the seventh vuchenfu , ( through which run many rivers ) it yields store of gold-colour'd apples ; nor is it wanting in all sorts of fruit and other provisions : no less pleasant and fruitful is the eighth county lingkiangfu , esteem'd by the chineses ; as also the ninth kieganfu , though hilly and mountainous : but above all , the tenth territory xuicheufu , abounds in rice-fields ; as appears by its paying three thousand bags of rice for custom yearly ; when as it contains onely three cities , of which , the chief at this day call'd xuicheu , was in the time of the family tang nam'd micheu , that is , city of rice : not much short of this in plenty is the eleventh county iuencheufu . the fourth county sunkiangfu , of the province of kiangnan , though small , is not to be left out of the fruitful countries : the fifth changcheufu , being a plain countrey and water'd by several rivers , exceeds many other territories in the goodness of its soil ; producing an excellent kind of grain . the seventh yancheufu hath also a delightful and fertile soyl. the ninth county lucheufu , being water'd by the lake cao , possesses in most parts thereof very luxuriant plains : in like manner doth the eleventh , taipingfu . the province of chekiang , by reason of the many brooks , rivers and lakes which wash the same , is a rich magazine of plenty : and though chokiang hath many mountains on its south and west parts , yet they are all till'd ▪ except those which are stony ; and they also afford timber , fit for the building of ships or houses . in most parts are store of mulberry trees , which are prun'd yearly like our vines , thereby the better to provide food for the silk-worms ; for the chineses suffer them not to grow too high , having by the experience of many years learn'd , that the leaves of the orange-trees , and those that are most kept down , yield the best silk . in the county hucheufu , the third of the province of chekiang , grows cha , which is call'd riaicha . in the fifth territory kinhaofu grows a sort of great plumbs , which being dry'd , are sent from thence to most parts of china . the whole county of ningpofu , in the province of chekiang , hath a fertile soil , except where it is full of rocks and mountains . the eleventh county vencheufu flourishes all along till you come to the mountains in the province of fokien , which extend themselves a vast way . the province of fokien is for the most part over ▪ spread with mountains , which in many places are cover'd with pleasant woods , especially on steep ascents : the timber is good for the building of ships , houses , and the like . that part also which is plain , is for the most part sandy and unfit for tillage : but to supply that defect , the water is led thither in little channels , whereby those places that are barren by nature , are rendred productive by the art and industry of man. the sixth county tingcheufu hath abundance of all things requisite for the subsistance of mankind , notwithstanding it is very mountainous . the seventh territory hinghoafu in the province of fokien , is the fertilest and pleasantest in the whole countrey , and especially abounding in rice , as appears by its paying seventy two thousand bags of tribute , whereas it onely contains two cities . the little territory of the city foning hath also plenty of provision , notwithstanding it is every where full of mountains . the province of quantung is a rich store-house of plenty : the fields are so bountiful in the production of rice and wheat , that they are sown twice a year , each harvest yielding the husband-man a most plentiful crop , by reason the whole province feels neither frost nor snow , insomuch that the chineses have a proverb concerning it , viz. that in the province of quantung are three unusual things , the skie without snow , the trees always green , and the inhabitants continually spitting blood , that is to say , a red-colour'd spittle occasion'd by the continual chewing the leaves of betel with faufel or araka , a composition made of burnt oyster-shells . in the same province also are every where many excellent fruits , as pomegranates , grapes , pears , chesnuts , indian figs , indian nuts , anana's , lichin , lunggon , ieucu , or muskmelons , apples , and all sorts of citrons . the fifth territory iaocheufu in the province of quantung , hath a fertile soyl , except in some places where it is oppress'd with rocks . the sixth chaokingfu yields store of sweet wood , and amongst the rest that which the portuguese name pao de rosa , that is , rose-wood . the ninth county luicheufu exceeds in many things all the other territories in the province of quantung : in most parts of this countrey grows a twig , which the chineses call teng , and the portuguese , rosa. the province of quangsi is not altogether so delightful as that of quantung ; yet in some measure is supply'd with provisions : the whole province is full of hills , except the south part , which reaches to the shore , where it is all till'd and manur'd . the third county kingyvenfu is a craggy and mountainous countrey , yet produces araka , little indian nuts , and the fruit lichias . the sixth territory cincheufu , is a pleasant place , and not so barren as the former . the province of queicheu is the craggiest and unfertilest place in all china , being nothing but a continu'd and inaccessible ridge of mountains . in the fourth territory chinyvenfu grow a sort of flowers , highly esteem'd by the chineses , granates , and golden apples . the first county iunnanfu in the province of iunnan , is a very pleasant countrey , having plenty of all things , and rises in some places in hills and high . mountains , and in others extends a vast way on plain and champain grounds : it produces rose-wood . in the second county talifu in the province of iunnan , grow european figs , which the chineses call vuhoaquo , that is , fruit without flowers , because they grow without ever having any blossoms ; for vu signifies without ; hoa , flower ; and quo , a blossom . there likewise grows cha or tee . the third county langanfu yields rice , wheat , honey , and wax ; and also all sorts of fruits which grow in india . it is partly champain , and partly mountainous . the fourth territory cuihungfu is a plain countrey , flourishing with corn-fields , brave meadows , and pastures for cattel . the whole county kingtungfu produces chiefly ( and therefore in great abundance ) rice . the territory quangnangfu is by the chineses , for its excellent fertility , call'd the golden land. in the fifth territory iunnanfu , where stands the garrison'd city cioking , are store of pine-apples ; as likewise in the sixth . the seventh abounds with silk , ebony-wood , date-trees , and araka , which the inhabitants chew with betel-leaves , as also the indians , who call it makinnang . thus much of the temperature of the air , and fertility of the soyl of china ; as to what concerns their manner of husbandry , and the description of some plants that belong properly to china , we will here treat at large . of their manner of husbandry . the emperor ven , who began his reign anno before the incarnation , promoted husbandry , then decay'd by the continual wars , with great zeal , and put his own hands to the work , that by his example he might oblige all the greatest noble-men to follow him . he caus'd all women to plant mulbery-trees , and breed silk-worms , from the example of his empress , whom he enjoyn'd to set the fore-mention'd trees , and breed silk-worms in his palace ; insomuch that all the clothes she wore , and which were us'd in their religious ceremonies , were of her making . it is credible that from hence the high feast , which the chineses call hinchun , hath its original : this may well be term'd the countrey-man's holiday ; for in the beginning of the spring , when the sun is in the aequator , this day is by the chineses through the whole empire kept with great solemnity , by all degrees of persons in every city , and in the metropolis peking it self after this manner : one of the chiefest of the nobility , crown'd with a garland of flowers , goes to the eastern gate of the city , with all manner of instruments playing before him , and attended with a number of burning torches and flags . behind follow a train of men , which carry several dishes of meat to trees , whereon hang the ancient monuments of husbandry , being either made of wood or some other material , and set forth with silk and cloth of gold. in several places through which they pass , stand triumphal arches , and all the streets are hung with tapestry . in this manner the nobleman goes to the eastern gate , as it were , to meet the approaching spring . the chiefest pageantries of this solemnity are , a cow of bak'd clay , so big , that forty men are scarce able to carry it : the other is a youth , whom they call the careful and industrious spirit , who going bare with one leg , and the other cover'd with a stocking , continually strikes the cow on the back with a switch : then follow divers countrey-men , carrying spades , shovels , axes , and the like tools , us'd in husbandry ; yet nothing of what they carry or do , but represents a peculiar secret ; as by the continual beating on the cow , they signifie , what care the husband-man must take in the manuring of his lands ; by the youths going with one leg bare , and the other antickly clad , they express what speed they must use to go to their labor , and scarce allow time to clothe themselves . when the whole train is led to the king 's or governor's palace , the stone cow is bereav'd of all her garlands and other ornamentals : out of her open'd belly ( like as from the trojan horse ) little clayie oxen are drawn in great numbers , of which the emperor sends one to every governor , with admonishments , that the subjects would be careful and diligent in the tilling of their lands , and leave not an acre unsow'd ; and among other ceremonies , the emperor himself plows , and throws seed on the ground that day . the emperor hiaou , though when he was grown very old , betook himself three years before his death to husbandry , and forsaking all kind of state affairs , plough'd and sow'd the ground himself , that by that means he might shew good examples to his subjects , and stir them up in like manner to husbandry : then enquiring out experienc'd planters , commanded them to go through his whole dominions , and teach all people the way of husbandry : to which purpose , they found out all sorts of implements or tools useful in tillage , and many other the like things which are requir'd in husbandry ; so that we may now cease from wondering , that formerly mean rusticks were rais'd from the plough to the imperial throne and sole monarchy of all china , when we see that emperors descended from the throne to the plough , nay , which is more , manag'd the empire and the plough at once . the ancient chinese emperors and kings have had several laws concerning husbandry , amongst which were these . the nineteenth part of whatsoe're the soil produces , falls to the emperor . the governors ought in time of famine to take notice of the subjects goods and estates , and tax them according to their quality . the dividing of the ground was after this manner ; every person was to have an equal share , and one family no more than the other : all the fields were divided into great squares , and these again into nine lesser , of which each person had one to manure ; but the middlemost was either the emperor's or the king 's square , which was also by eight overseers till'd on the emperor's account . the eight squares were call'd peculiar acres , but the middlemost , the cammon or free square , which when left untill'd , no man was permitted to manure his own . the emperor xinnung first invented the plough and other necessary things for husbandry , and taught the inhabitants to sow wheat , rice , barly , maiz or turkish corn , and other grains . the emperor yu , who raign'd anno . before the nativity , hath written many things concerning tillage , viz. after what manner the fields of every county , are to be till'd and sown ; for he had gain'd excellent knowledge of the nature of several soils , to which he attain'd by his own industry : and observing their situation among rivers , concerning which he also wrote several treatises , and from his writings the chineses observe several rules in their tilling , according to the several qualities of the ground . the mountains are also in china manur'd after a peculiar manner , but in no province so much , as in that of fokien , because there are the most mountains . michael boem observes , that the countrey of china is exceeding fruitful , not onely in the producing of indian , ( especially the southern provinces ) but also all sorts of european fruits , besides others , solely belonging to it self : it is a wonder to consider , how many excellent fruits the inhabitants in the fifteen provinces of china enjoy ; for those provinces which want any sorts of fruits are furnish'd by their neighbors with those which they have not ; by which means they have all the year long fresh fruits , even in the midst of winter ; for in some provinces , the fruits are ripe in november , december , ianuary , and february ; in others , in march , april , may and iune ; and in some , in iuly , august , september and october . the manner of nursing up of young plants amongst the chineses and most indians is three several ways : the first is by burying of the fruit and seed together in the ground ; for the chinese gardners put whole golden apples and other fruits in the earth , and then plant the sprouts which shoot from the seed at a distance from one another , by which means they grow in a short time to be great trees , and bear excellent fruit. they graff their trees also after the same manner as we do ours ; and not onely graff trees , but also flowers , by which means , one stalk , if graffed , bears several flowers of divers shapes and colours the next year . the third way of nursing up of plants , is by lopping , as they do in vineyards , and by cutting off sprigs from old trees , and planting them again ; after which manner they increase their manga and goyava ; sometimes onely the leaves , as the paparja , which in a short time run up to be high trees . it is to be observ'd in trees , of what size or sort soever , the chineses intend should speedily grow to perfection and produce fruit , they plant the cut-off branches that day when the sun enters the fifteenth degree of capricorn , which never fails to shoot forth in a short time ; for they have either observ'd by experience , or learnt from the ancients from time to time , that onely this day is fit for that business , viz. that if a sprig of what tree soever be planted or set in the ground on that day , it will very suddenly become a fruit ▪ bearing tree . plants . divers sorts of strange herbs , trees , roots , canes , and flowers grow in the countrey of china , some of which are proper to china onely ; others again common to that , with other countries , especially india . most of the provinces yield each of them many herbs , which are of a strange soveraign vertue . in the seventh county kingyangfu , in the province of xensi , grows an herb in manner like a tuft of yellow hair , wherefore it is call'd kinsu , that is , silk of gold , or golden thred of silk-worms , for kin signifies gold , and su , silk : it is of a bitterish taste , but more cooling than heating ; cures suddenly all manner of scabs and breakings-out in the body , without leaving the least spot behind . in the same county is a sort of rice , exceeding good to cleanse the body , and especially to provoke urine : there are also several sorts of beans , which are an excellent remedy against poyson . in the eighth county ienganfu grows a flower nam'd meutang , which signifies king of flowers ; it is highly esteem'd by the chineses , being bigger than a common rose , and also resembling the same , but spreads its leaves out further ; and though it smells not so sweet , yet is pleasanter to the eye , and without prickles ; the colour of it is a pale purple streak'd with white ; there are also some which are red and yellow . it grows on a tree not unlike our birch-trees , and is planted in all gardens through the whole empire of china , though with great care and industry ; for in warm places it must be preserv'd from the heat of the sun. by the garrison'd city hocheu , grow those trees that produce mirobalans , and others , whose wood is the drug call'd santalum . in the county cinanfu , of the province of xantung , grows a kind of fruit call'd linkio and lieu. in the third county changtefu , in the province of honan , grow several sorts of wormwood . in the county hoangcheufu , in the province of huquang , grows white wormwood , so call'd for its excellency by the chinese druggists . on the mountains , in the county fangyangfu , in the province of kiangnan , is red wormwood , both being us'd by the chineses against many distempers , especially against heat . the true and real china-root grows onely in the province of suchuen , but that sort which is wild in all parts of china , for there are two sorts ; wild and tame , both which are by the chineses call'd folcin , or as some say , lampatam . none but that which is wild , being of a reddish colour within , is brought over to us : it is not so big as the true and tame root , neither hath it that power , yet is not altogether void of efficacy . the true root , as they say , grows onely in the province of suchuen , under the ground , in old woods of pine-trees , almost after the same manner as potatoes in india ; wherefore the chineses write , that it grows from a tough slime or pitch of the pine-tree , which dropping on the earth , fastens in the ground , and becomes a plant , which spreading all about over the earth , breeds a root under ground , sometimes as big as a childs head , and in weight and form not unlike coco-nuts , from which the shell or rind doth not differ much , though not so hard and thick , but much weaker and thinner ; under the rind is a kernel or white spungy flesh , which is highly esteem'd by the chineses , and us'd amongst their medicines ; yet if they want this , they despise not the fore-mention'd wild sort , though it is not altogether of so powerful an operation . the wild china-root grows also in cochin-china , on the coast of malabar , and several other places in india . the china-root , as michael boem writes , is by the chineses call'd pe folcin ; by the portuguese , pao de cina ; and in europe , china , among the chineses it grows only in the provinces of iunnan , quamsi , quantum , kaoli , and leaotum : the plant or tree is surrounded with many thorns , which touch not the leaves . the chineses eat the pith of the root of this tree in broth , which is wholsome and us'd against the gout , ulcers , stoppings in the stomach , lameness , dropsie , pain in the legs and body , and many other distempers ; the heaviest of them is accounted the best , and the white esteem'd before the red : the powder of this root taken with sugar , and us'd like a conserve , is generally with good success given against distempers in the breast . they say , that the use and knowledge of this root was anno . by the portuguese brought into india and europe . another bastard china-root of the same vertue , as the wild root , grows in brasile , especially in the province of parayba , where the inhabitants call it ivaspecanga . in the eighth county iungpingfu , in the province of peking ; and in that of xansi near the city leao , grows the most excellent and famous root in all china , by the chineses call'd ginseng , and by the iapanners , nisi . the chinese name ginseng is taken from the shape , because it represents a man ( in the chinese tongue call'd gin ) striding with his legs ; it is much smaller than our mandragora , or mandrake ; yet we need not doubt but it is a sort of it , because it is exactly like it , and hath the same operation . the dry'd root is of a yellow colour , hath very few or scarce any strings , by which it draws nourishment ; is streak'd round about with blackish vains , as if drawn with ink ; yields when chaw'd an unpleasant sweetness , being mix'd with bitterness ; a quarter of an ounce of this root taken in syrup , exceedingly revives the spirits , and if taken in a greater quantity , strengthens those that are sick and weak , and pleasantly warms the whole body . those that are of a hot and strong constitution indanger their lives by using the same , because of its too much increasing and heighthning the spirits ; but on the contrary , it recovers those that by long sicknesses or other causes are consum'd and grown weak . it oftentimes restores those that lie a dying , and with the help of some other physick restores them to their health again . many other vertues the chineses ascribe to this root , and give three pound of gold for one pound of it . the same root is sometimes to be had in holland ; but because of its excessive dearness is little us'd . the provinces of xensi and suchuen , according to martinius , bring forth excellent medicines , especially the root rhubarb , in the chinese tongue call'd taihoang . this root ( says he ) grows not wild , as some affirm , but on the contrary requires great care and pains in the planting of it : it is of a yellow colour streak'e with flames , not hollow , but firm and hard , and in som places having knobs and swellings : the leaves are somewhat like our cabbage leaves , but much bigger . the chineses make a hole through the root , and hang them out to dry in the shade , for being dry'd in the sun they lose their vertue . most of the rhubarb which is brought into europe , comes for the most part out of the provinces of xensi and suchuen ; being brought from china and persia by sea to batavia , and from thence to holland ; or else out of china by land to kaskar , astrakan and russia , or through thebet and persia by venice to italy ; for those of tebet and mogor frequent the province of suchuen , and from thence bring the rhubarb hither . thus far martinius . matthiolus gives us another description of rhubarb in his comment upon di●…scorides , which agrees with that of michael boem , in his chinese flora , and with baptista ramusio , formerly secretary to the state of venice , in his preface before the voyage of marcus paulus venetus , which is to this effect ▪ though ( say they ) rhubarb grows in all parts of china , yet it grows in greater abundance in the provinces of suciven , ( perhaps suchuen ) xensi , and in the jurisdiction of the city socieu near the great wall , than in any other place . the earth in which it grows is red and clayie , occasion'd by its being continually moistned with springs and rain : the leaves , according to the plant , are two handfuls long , narrow below , broad at the end , and the edges thereof cover'd with a hairy wool : when they are come to their f●…ll growth and maturity , they immediately grow yellow and lank : the stalk shoots a hands-breadth with the leaves above the earth ; from the middle of the leaf runs a thin stalk , which bears flowers not unlike a great pink ; likewise towards the top , which is of a sharp and strong smell : the root or stalk which is in the ground , is of a dark copper colour , one , two , and sometimes three handfuls long , and as thick as a man's arm ; from which shoot forth other lesser roots , which are cut off from the same . the root rhubarb , when cut asunder , shews a dark yellow flesh streak'd with red veins , out of which drops a red slimy juice . moreover , if any one immediately hangs these moist pieces up to dry , then , as experience hath taught , the moisture instantly vanishes , and the root growing very light , loses all its vertue ; therefore those who are experienc'd herein , first lay the pieces of green rhubarb on tables , and turn them twice or thrice in a day , that so the sap or juice may soak and dry by degrees into the pieces , and remain in them ; four days after , when the moisture is dry'd up , they put the pieces on strings , and hang them from the sun in the shadow to dry by the wind. the best time to dig up the rhubarb is in the winter before the trees begin to bud , because at that time ( about the beginning of april ) the juice and vertue unites and gathers together . but if the root of rhubarb be digg'd up in summer , or at that time when it sends forth green leaves , which is a sign of it s not being ripe , then it never comes to the perfection of the rhubarb , which is digg'd up in the winter . one wagon full of rhubarb roots which is full of moisture , costs one scudo and a half : the juice when dry'd up abates so much of the weight , that of seven pound of green , there scarce remains one pound when dress'd . the chineses call it tayhuan , that is , high yellow . this plant is discours'd of at large by the fore mention'd authors , and particularly michael boem makes a curious disquisition , whether the rhaponticum of alpinus be the same with that which is commonly brought out of muscovy , and takes much pains to prove that that which grows in china is much better than that which is brought by russia into europe . this fruit may justly be call'd the king of fruits , since in so ample a measure it both delights the eye and pleases the palate , which seems never satisfi'd therewith : the kernel of it melts in the mouth like sugar . another fruit nam'd lungyen , that is , dragons-eye , grows in china ; it is not much unlike the former , though smaller and rounder like our cherries ; but the shell of the fruit lichi is somewhat harder and thicker . both these fruits are dry'd and sent from this province through the whole empire as a dainty : nevertheless the dry'd are not comparable to the green , because all the juice is dry'd out of them . they also press a juice out of the fruit lichi , which the chineses call wine , which is very sweet , but very scarce to be had . the ripe fruit lichi is generally brought fresh out of the county chinkingfu . a particular description of both these fruits may be seen in the foremention'd author michael boem , in his book call'd flores sinarum regionis . in the same county focheufu in the province of fokien , grows a fruit call'd muigiuli , that is to say , fair womans plumb . these plumbs are of an oval figure , bigger and much better than damask prunes . in the county kingcheufu , belonging to the province of huquang , grows an herb which the chineses call herb of a thousand years ; nay , affirm that it never fades , but is as it were immortal . to drink the water wherein the formention'd herb hath lay'n to soak , makes white hair black , and is said to be exceeding good to prolong life , and restore youth to the aged . in the county changtefu , in the province of huquang , grow all sorts of golden apples ; amongst which are some that by the chineses are call'd winter apples , for when all the others fall off , these begin to grow ripe , and are of a sweet taste . in the province of kiangsi and other places , grows ( for the most part in lakes and standing waters ) a plant with a flower , by the chineses call'd lien , and by the portuguese , fula de golfon . the flower lien shoots up two or three yards above the water on hard and strong stalks , and is of several colours , as purple , white , parti-colour'd , red , &c. onely yellow is a colour peculiar to those that grow in iuncheufu , a county of the province of huquang . this flower exceeds our lilies in bigness , and much more in beauty , but is in scent rather worse than better . we should call this flower the great lilie , because it differs not much in fashion , especially when it opens its leaves . to this plont belongs also a sort of fruit like a ninepin , which is above a span lang , and a hand thick . the top or point of this fruit is fast to the stalk , on which the flower hung before , the cod stands upright , and hath several partitions fill'd with fruits bigger than hazle-nuts , or french beans : each fruit is without cover'd with a green rind , and within fill'd up with a white kernel , or pith of a delightful taste , whether fresh or dry'd . this fruit is by the chinese physicians highly esteem'd , and accounted an excellent food ; wherefore they are generally given to sick persons that are upon their recovery . the leaves of this plant are very big , sometimes two handfuls broad , and for the most part round : they lie and drive on the water like those of our water-lilies , and joyn by long stalks to the root . the root , which is thicker than a mans arm , sends forth a very fine stalk two or three ells long , distinguish'd with joynts like a cane : the outward shell is firm and whole , but the flesh is parted , and in several divisions : the dry'd leaves are by grocers and other tradesmen us'd in stead of paper to wrap or wind their wares in . the root also is very excellent , and esteem'd a dainty of great value in the summer , when it is taken to cool and expel heat ; so that nothing belongs to this plant but what is useful . in china are whole lakes ( a pleasant thing to behold ) overgrown with flowers , not wild , but produc'd by art , by throwing once a year the seed into the water . moreover , divers persons of quality keep great earthen vessels fill'd with slime and water in their gardens , wherein they sowe the foremention'd flowers . in the lake hung , on the east side of the city hoaigan in the province of kiangnan , grows a kind of high reed , which by the inhabitants of the whole county are burnt in stead of wood , very few trees growing in that countrey . in all parts of the county kiahingfu in the province of chekiang , in standing water , grows a fruit call'd peci , which is no bigger than a chesnut , and hath a kernel cover'd with a dark-colour'd skin , white within , full of juice , and of a pleasing taste , harder than an ordinary apple , and somewhat sowerer . this fruit is said to be of such a nature , that the juice of it softens copper to that degree , that it may be chew'd in the mouth . in the county kinhoafu in the province of chekiang , grows a small tree with one flower , which the portuguese in india call mogorin ; it is very white like a iessamin flower , yet fuller of leaves , and of a sweeter smell , insomuch that a few of them put in any room perfumes the whole house ; wherefore it is not undeservedly held in great esteem amongst the chineses , and the tree thereof preserv'd with great care in the winter in earthen pots . in the same county grows also a tree call'd kieuyen , which produces a kind of fat substance like tallow , of which pure white candles are made , and are not subject to grease the fingers though often handled , like those which are of tallow . the tree hath pretty big leaves , somewhat like those of our pear-tree , with white blossoms like our cherry-trees : after the blossom follows a round cod as big as a cherry , cover'd with a blackish thin skin , which incloses a white pith appearing through the skin , which cracks when the cod is grown ripe . the cods thus ripe , are pull'd off and boyl'd in water ; by which means the flesh melting , becomes perfect tallow when grown cold again ; then the remaining kernel being press'd produces store of oyl , which they use not in sallets , but burn in lamps : in the winter the leaves are quite red like copper , which is pleasant to behold , for they appear at a distance like red-woods : at last the leaves falling off afford excellent feeding ( by reason of their fatness ) for sheep and other cattel , which so fed grow exceeding fat . on the mountain loseu , by the city polo in the province of quantung , grows a very long and thick cane , the body thereof being ten handfulls in circumference . on the mountain chang , by the city lochang in the same province , grows a black cane , of which the chineses make their pipes , and many other things , which seem as if made of ebony wood. on the shore of the river kinxe , near the city kinhao , grows abundance of thick canes , which the inhabitants beating into thin shreds , weave and make clothes of them . the shore of the river tao , in the county xaocheufu in the province of quantung , is all planted with peach-trees , from whence it hath its denomination , for tao signifies a peach . in the county chaokingfu in the same province , grow divers sorts of sweet wood , and amongst others rose-wood , by the portuguese call'd pao de rosa ; of which they make cabinets , stools , tables , and the like : it is exceeding good wood , of a dark red , with several veins , and looks naturally as if painted : it grows also in the county iunnanfu in the province of iunnan . in most parts of the province of quantung , and on the island aynan , grows a kind of plant , by the chineses call'd teng , and by the portuguese , rota , which seems like a rope naturally twisted together ; for it runs along the ground and over the mountains like a rope ; it is full of prickles , and hath long green leaves , and though scarce a finger thick , extends it self a whole furlong in length , and in such abundance over the mountains , that it makes the way , by its twining and twisting together , unpassable : it is an exceeding tough plant , and cannot be broke ; wherefore the chineses make cables and tackling for their ships of it ; and slitting it into thin twigs , make baskets , hurdles , and the like , of them , but most of all exceeding fine mats , on which the chineses , from the meanest person to the emperor himself , sleep or repose themselves , they being very cool in the summer , and by the chineses long custom of sleeping in that manner , are judg'd very easie , notwithstanding they are spread on the bare floor . of the same plant they make quilts and bolsters for their beds , which they fill with divers sorts of perfumes . the whole isle of ainan is overgrown with it , especially with the white , which is the best . in most parts of china grows a flower call'd quei , but no where in such abundance as in the province of quangsi , especially in the county quelingfu , from whence the chief city quelin hath its denomination , for quelin signifies flowry green. this flower grows upon a high tree , whose leaves are not unlike those of the laurel or cinamon-tree : it being very small , and of a yellow colour , smells very odoriferously : when display'd , it hangs a considerable time on the tree without withering ; when it falls off , the tree within a moneth after buds again , and in harvest smells so strong and sweet , that it may be scented at a very considerable distance . the chineses prepare many dainties of this flower , both to please the palate , and to delight the smell . this also is the same flower which steep'd in the juice of lemmon the turks use to colour their hair with : the trees thereof suffer no other to grow near them , nor grow in places where others have grown . in the county lieucheufu in the province of quangsi , on the shore of the river lieu , grow many willow trees . there are likewise several excellent herbs , good against many sicknesses ; amongst which the herb pusu , that is , immortal , so call'd by the chineses , because they always preserve it green in their houses . in the county gucheufu in the province of quangsi , grows a tree nam'd quanglang , which in stead of pith or marrow , incloses a kind of thin matter like honey , in stead of which it is often us'd , being no less pleasing to the palate . in the territory cincheufu , in the province of quangsi , grows an herb call'd yu ; of which the inhabitants make their clothes , which are richer than silk , and amongst them of greater value . there also grows a tree , whose wood is like iron , it being much harder than our box-wood . the same county likewise produces excellent cinamon , in the chinese tongue call'd kueypi , which onely differs from the ceylon cinamon in this , that it is more biting on the tongue , and of a better scent . the chineses in ancient times us'd to carry cinamon from the island ceylon , ( which was , according to boem , so call'd by the chineses from the many ships which suffer'd shipwrack on the same ; or else ceylon , or rather sinland , signifies , according to martinius , people of china , or chineses ) by sea to ormuz , from whence it was carry'd by land to aleppo in syria , and greece . the ignorant sort of people suppos'd that it came out of the moors countrey and egypt , whenas it never grew in that countrey , though sometimes a fleet of four thousand ships came laden with gold , silk , precious stones , musk , porcelane , copper , allom , nutmegs , cloves , and chiefly cinamon , into the bay of persia. the merchants , as the same boem tells us , call'd cinamon ( otherwise by the chineses nam'd the bark of the sweet tree ) cina and momum , which signifies sweet and well scented chinese wood. in the county lipingfu in the province of queicheu , grows an herb like hemp , which the chineses call ko , and make their summer garments thereof , which are an excellent wear against the excessive heat of the sun : it also grows in the county nankangfu , in the province of kiangsi . in the southern provinces of iunnan , quangsi , quantung , fokien , and on the isle ainan , grows in great abundance a tree by the chineses call'd fanyaycocu ; by the eastern indians , papayo ; by the west-indian inhabitants , pinoyuacu ; and by the portuguese mamoua : it produces a fruit which springs out of the top of the body of the tree , looking red within , and having in stead of pith a thin juice , that may be eaten with a spoon . they are accounted to be very cooling , and to abate lascivious desires , and cause barrenness . this tree ( a strange thing ! ) hath no branches , but onely leaves , which grow on the top thereof ; from amongst which leaves sprout out white flowers , which afterwards become fruit. the fruit hath no set-time of the year to ripen in , but successively ripe fruits are to be found on the trees every moneth in the year . the chineses call it fanyaycocu , that is , fruit of the fanyay ; for kocu signifies fruit ; and the portuguese , maman , because it hangs on the tree like a teat . the fruit , leaves , and whole tree , are pleasant and delightful to the eye . the tree springs first from the seed of its fruit , and afterwards new trees from the strings which shoot out of the root : the leaves and part of the body of the tree being put into the ground , grow very speedily and in a short time to a high tree . anno . the papayo-tree being sow'n , grew in naples : it had a whitish root full of strings , a whitish stem or body , eighteen inches long and a finger thick , of the same colour with the root , spongy and round , not unlike the body of the wonder-tree , and notch'd after the same manner under the leaves , which when green hang by a long stalk round about the body of the tree , sloaping from the middle upwards , all of them four or five inches broad , divided like the fig-leaves into five parts , but notch'd much deeper , smooth , and of a pleasant green ; all of them fell off in the winter , and the body with the root also wither'd away by degrees : but we may doubt whether this tree was the right papayo , because , according to michael boem , the fanyacu , or papayo , hath its leaves onely on the top , and not as this in naples , from the middle upwards . peter de valla , by letters to fabius columna , gives quite another description of the papayo , which ( saith he ) is a plant like our fig-tree , but much pleasanter ; the fruit like our ordinary melons , oval , smooth , and with a green rind ; the flesh within of an orange colour , and tasting like a sweet orange , but more spicy and pleasanter ; the fresh seed blackish , when dry'd turns to a chesnut colour , and is about the thickness of coriander seeds , but longer ; the flesh thereof being cut through in the middle looks whitish , is tough , tastes sweet , and is like old musk ▪ melons seed ; the stalk of the fruit , though green , yields like those of figs : the tree is full of branches like the fig-tree . the experienc'd and learned physician , william piso , makes mention of two sorts of papayo growing in the west-indies , where it is call'd pinoguacu , a male and female ; of both which he hath a particular description , which may be seen at large in his natural history . to conclude , most agree in this , that the papayo-tree grows not of it self , but is planted : what countrey it properly belongs to is not yet certainly known , but it is by most believ'd to be a stranger to india , and brought thither from a foreign countrey . in no place , except china , grows that tree and excellent fruit , in the chinese tongue call'd supim ; it is of a golden colour , bigger than an ordinary apple , and hath within its shell or rind , a soft and red pulp , within which are several stones : the dry fruit is very like an european fig , and keeps good many years : the chinese physicians use it often in their compounds . in the province of quantung it ripens in ianuary , february , and march ; but in xensi , honan , and other northern provinces , in iune , iuly , and august . the tree laden with this fruit affords a pleasant prospect , and is constantly watch'd against the birds . there also grows a tree in the province of quantung , and in the island ainan , with leaves of half the size of a man of ordinary stature : the root thereof grows half in the ground , and the other half out , and bears red flowers , and a fruit like our figs. the ripe fruits are also red , and the flesh within tastes also like our figs , and are ripe in iuly and august . the fruit by the chineses call'd cienko , is by the indians and portuguese call'd goyaun : it seems to those that are not us'd thereto , to have no good savor , but indeed smells very spicy , and is desir'd afterwards by those that at first disrelish'd it , because it warms , and hath a soveraign healing power , and is exceeding good to stop a loosness , and fortifie the stomach : within it are many little round stones , from which the trees grow , though quickerby setting a bough thereof in the ground : the boughs bear great store of fruit and sweet-smelling leaves , which rubb'd to pieces smell very strong , and are accounted excellent medicines against feavers : the fruit is also in the portuguese tongue call'd pera , that is , pear , because it is exactly like a pear . in india this fruit ripens in november and december , and for the most part continues in all the other moneths ; but in the province of quantung , in iune and iuly . on the island hiamxan , lying near china , in makau , and in malacca , grows a tree and fruit nam'd giambo , which is of two or three sorts ; for in india are red , white , and yellow , which smell like roses : the first hath a white , and the second a pale yellow flower : the body and boughs are ash-colour'd , the leaves smooth , a hand-breadth long , and three fingers broad : the fruit is as big as a pear , with a thin sweetish spongy flesh ; it is pleasant to the eye , either quite red or white , or partly red and partly white : on one bough grow flowers , green and ripe fruit together . they are very cooling , and the onely thing in great feavers to quench thirst. the indians make a conserve of this fruit , exceeding good against agues and other distempers arising from the gaul . in stead of seed it incloses a round kernel ; but the yellow sort hath two kernels , or rather one divided into two parts : the flesh of the yellow is very sweet and luscious : the red ripens in india in october and november , but the yellow in some places in march , and in other places in iuly . the pipa is a fruit of a yellowish green when it is ripe , sweet of taste like our plumbs , and cover'd with the like sort of skin , within it lies a hard oval stone ; it is generally gather'd ripe in february and march : the tree , by reason of its fine leaves and flowers , is very pleasant to behold . the fruit yata hath a green , knotty , and prickly shell , like a pine-apple ; within which is a waterish pulp as white as snow , hiding in little repositories hard and black stones : the bigger this fruit is , the better it is esteem'd . the tree grows chiefly in malacca , from whence it was transplanted into china , where it grows in some plenty : in some places the fruit is ripe in october and november , and in others in february and march. the fruit manko , by the chineses and the indians call'd manga , and by the turks , ambo , grows most plentifully in the southern provinces of china : in india are several sorts , the biggest whereof weigh two , and sometimes three pound , especially if they grow on a bough prun'd to a cedar-tree , of whose fruit they borrow the coat and rough shell . their pruning on other trees is much like ours in europe , but not in the mango-tree , a bough of which being cut off , is ty'd to the bough of another tree , and daub'd all about with clay , by which means the boughs in time growing together bear fruit. the ripe fruits sometimes all upon one tree are of several colours , some green , others yellow , and some red ; or as others write , greenish yellow , and reddish : it hath a bitter kernel within a hard and woolly shell , as big as an almond : there are also some without stones . the flesh of those that are ripe is of a kind of purple colour , and exceeds all other in lusciousness : some account it the best fruit in the world : they are ripe in april and may , and continue till november . the tree , according to garcias , on which this fruit grows , is like a pear-tree , high and full of boughs ; the leaves are very thin , ten inches long and three broad , with a thick sinew in the middle . acosta tells us , that the fruit being slic'd and laid to soke in wine is counted for a dainty banquet . it is also laid in sugar , thereby to preserve it the longer ; and sometimes open'd with a knife is fill'd with ginger , garlick , and mustard-seed , and laid to steep in salt , oyl , and vinegar , or else is eaten with rice , or pickled like olives : it grows in many places in india , as in malabar , goa , surrat , balagate , bengale , pegu , and others ; but the best sort is judg'd to grow in ormus , the second in surrat , and the 〈◊〉 in balagate . a fruit nam'd mangan , which grows on the isle iava , is by the inhabitants accounted above all cordials in the world , whether lapis bezoar , or any other : it is as big as a coco ▪ nut , and joyns close together till grown ripe , for then it cracks and bursts asunder ; within lies the seed wrapp'd up in wooll , which if not taken off in time , is blown away by the wind. this fruit is so dear , that it can scarce be purchas'd with money . moreover , the parts split from each other stick so fast at the bottom to the stalk , that the strongest man cannot pull them from it . in many places in china grows also cotton , but in greatest abundance in the province of nanking , especially near the city xangchai , where there are said to dwell two hundred cotton-weavers , it being in that place and two neighboring villages , the onely thing whereby the inhabitants maintain themselves . the seed , according to their relation , was brought out of other countreys into china about five hundred years ago . the herb or plant on which the cotton grows in china , hath a wooddy stalk of a foot and a half long , or two foot high , and being cover'd with a darkish red bark or rind , divides it self into several short branches : the leaves like those of a vine are divided into three parts , and hang on rough stalks of two or three inches long : the blossom or flower is like those of mallows , and ends in saffron , or ( as others say ) blue and purple stalks ; after the flower follows round fruit as big as a small apple , which when grown ripe cracks in two or three places , and shews the white cotton which is in it ; under it is an oval and white-colour'd seed , which tastes like an almond or pine-apple . another plant also which produces cotton , but grows like a tree , and hath smoother leaves , grows in egypt and arabia ; where by the egyptians it is call'd gotnel segia , , and shoots up to the heighth of ten cubits ; the leaves hang on violet-colour'd stalks , and are divided into five parts ; when grown to maturity , the fruit is almost of the same fashion , though bigger , with brown seed . of these cotton-trees they make the fine clothes call'd sessa in arabia . the county chucheufu is full of ancient pine-tree woods , of which the chineses build their houses and ships . it is said , that by the singian , that is , earth of pine-trees , are such exceeding large trees , that eighty men cannot grasp one of them ; and some of so vast a compass , that they can inclose thirty men in their hollow trunks . in the same county in the province of chekiang , in the river luyeu , by the city kingning , grow great woods of canes , which the chineses by a general name call'd cho ; ( for there are several sorts ) the indians , mambu ; the portuguese , bambu ; and the hollanders , bamba's : some smaller , others bigger , but all of them as hard as iron , and oftentimes two or three span thick , and towards the bottom about the bigness of a man's thigh ; nay , there are some of such a thickness , that the indians make boats of them , by onely splitting them in the middle , leaving on each side onely two of the undermost joynts , there sitting on each end a naked indian with a paddle in each hand , with which they row these boats with great swiftness against the stream . of the thickest parts of these canes they make vessels to put water or merchandise into , the wood thereof being about three inches thick : the least of them are half a rod high , and the biggest much higher ; wherefore they are not unjustly by some call'd trees , and particularly by garcias compar'd to the poplar ; some are green , others quite black , and most of them massive ; the portuguese in india call them bambu macho , that is , man's cane ; though the last sort grows not in china but in india : they grow in rocky places , shooting upright , though sometimes by art made crooked , the better to be us'd for the making of palakins : they consist from top to bottom of knots or joynts , about a hand-breadth from each other ; out of which shoot some straight branches . piso tells of two sorts of bambu or mambu that grows in india , the one small , though fuller within , the other bigger , and less fill'd , which in heighth and firmness exceeds all other canes . a more exact description whereof , together with their use , both in physick and in the making of divers utensils , may be found in the abovemention'd author , in his mantissa aromatica , and also in martinius . in the gallery of the high school at leyden are kept two of the foremention'd canes , broke off at both ends , which were brought anno . out of the east-indies ; the smallest is about one and twenty foot long , distinguish'd by twenty nine joynts at the bottom , seventeen inches in circumference , and fourteen on the top ; the biggest is a foot and a half longer , and three inches thicker : how big the whole canes were , may be guess'd by these pieces . in many places of china grow also sugar-canes , especially in the county tungchuenfu in the province of suchuen , out of which they press great store of good sugar . but those canes were in a manner useless amongst the chineses , till of late years that they were taught this art of making sugar , as it is said , by an indian priest upon this occasion : this priest's ass on which he us'd to ride , running into a cane-field , was detain'd by the owner thereof for satisfaction for the damage which he had done ; whereupon the priest , that he might make satisfaction without the forfeiture of his ass , taught him the art of boyling sugar out of the canes . in the province of quantung , and many other places in china , grows a rose which changes its colour twice a day , first it is of a yellowish colour , then purple , and anon quite white : it hath no smell , and grows on a little tree . concerning which change of colour kircher makes a curious enquiry , and takes upon him to give the reason thereof in his china illustrata . ioannes baptista ferrarius largely describes a sort of chinese rose , by the inhabitants call'd fuyo , by others nam'd the indian and japan melleuwe , which by the same ferrarius was brought out of the west-indies to rome ; where being sow'd it grew up in a short time : it is of a milky colour , but afterwards changes to white and red , and at last turning to a purple , fades and withers : in india it is in one day of three several colours ( and flourishes onely one day ) viz. in the morning it is white , at noon , red , and purple at night . the province of quantung produces a fruit , by the chineses call'd yencu ; by the portuguese , iambos , ( and the tree iambeiro ; ) by the malabars , and those of the canaries , iambali ; by the indians , tufa ; by the persians and arabians , tufat ; by the turks , almat ; and by the hollanders , pampelmoes ; the tree whereon it grows is prickly like the lemon tree , but somewhat bigger ; the flower or blossom being also like that of the lemon , is white and smells very oderiferously , and out of which they distil sweet water : the fruit much exceeds the greatest lemons in bigness , for it is oftentimes as big as a mans head : the shell is in colour like that of the golden apple ; the pulp , red and sweet , mixt with a little tartness , and tasting like a grape which is not quite ripe ; so that often times a liquor is press'd out of them to drink , in the manner of cherry-wine , perry , or syder ; it remains good a whole year . garcias tell us , that this fruit is in high esteem amongst the indians , and that it was brought first thither a few years since from malaka , where it grows in great abundance ; and gives a farther description much to the same purpose with what hath been already deliver'd . there are two sorts of these trees , very like one another ; ( yet their fruits differ a little ) and resemble not only in fashion and shape , but also in bigness our european apple-trees . the flowers and fruits of iambos moisten and cool , smell very sweet , and are therefore by the indians accounted amongst the greatest dainties ; they generally use them in physick , for being preserv'd in sugar , they are exceeding good against hot distempers , because by their coolness and moistness , they quench thirst in feavers , and revive the spirits . in the county chivencheufu and changcheufu , in the province of fokien , grow abundance of golden-apples , which in weight and bigness differ little from the european , but surpass them in scent and deliciousness ; neither doth the tree differ much from the european , but the fruit differs from that which grows in other parts of china , and both tastes and smells exactly like a muskadel-grape , so that it yields not to any kind of fruit that europe affords : the golden and thick rind is easily pill'd off ; in like manner , the meat is distinguish'd by a thin skin , which is easily broken . the inhabitants preserve the fruits ( after having press'd the same between two boards ) in sugar , and so keeping them a whole year , both furnish their neighbors , and send of them into foraign countries . in most parts of china , in all standing-waters , they sow a seed , which with small leaves covers all the water : the fruit thereof call'd linkio , grows in great abundance under the water , and is in fashion like a three-sided spire : the rind which is green and thick , and red at the corners , turns black when dry'd : the kernel thereof is very white , and tastes like a chest-nut , but is twice or thrice as big . the lake malo lying in the fifth county xuntefu in the province of peking , is much noted for the fore-mention'd fruit. in the southern provinces of china , and especially in the province of queicheu , by the little city pugan , grows a fruit , by the chineses call'd pacayao ; by the malabars and malaers , palan ; by the iavans , piesang or pysang ; by the brasilians in the west-indies , bananas ; by the arabians in egypt , mauz ; by some in europe , indian-figs , and adams-apples , from the opinion of a franciscan monk , who holds this fruit to be the same with that which adam eat in paradise , and with the leaves whereof being very large , he cover'd his nakedness . the tree , or rather sprout , is according to acosta , a fine plant , and grows eighteen or twenty handfuls high , and being as big about as a mans thigh , consists of many barks , which lie close one upon another ; it grows to the heighth of a granate-tree without branches , for it spreads its leaves like canes . boem writes , that the body thereof is thick , round , and green , not firm nor massie , but swell'd with a watery moysture ; it seems to consist of abundance of roul'd-up leaves , which are nine handfuls long , and two and a half broad ; or according to alpinus , three or four yards long , and about two broad , insomuch , that one leaf may cover a man all over , nay , wind round about him . the young leaves extend in length and heighth like indian canes , being first roul'd up together , but when grown old , begin to open ; through the middle long-ways , runs a pretty thick and long vein , yet nevertheless , they are subject to crack and rent at the edges , if ruffl'd by the wind ; and on each side many cross veins , which are of a sad colour underneath , but upwards of a pale green ; from the top of the tree grows a stalk with ruddy colour'd flowers , like a pine-apple , each of them is bigger than a tulip or lilly , but round , or rather oval ; afterwards it produces a branch , divided into many joynts , on each of which hang ten or fourteen figs , so that this bough is sometimes loaden with a hundred , or two hundred figs : or as boem saith , from the middle of the leaf shoots one single branch with flowers , which also grow to be figs , to the number sometimes of above a thousand on one bough , which one man is scarce able to carry ; some of the figs are as small as a damsin , others as big as a great pear , according to the boughs on which they grow . the fruit it self is very sweet , hath a yellow shell , with a soft , sweet , and well-scented pulp , which tastes like preserv'd rasberries ; being boyl'd either in honey or sugar , and afterwards dry'd , it is counted good against phlegmatick humors . the fruit is all the year long to be had in the southern provinces of china , but in the northern , it bears onely great leaves , and yields no fruit ; though it requires six moneths to ripen , yet ripe figs may be had every moneth , since this tree observes no set-time , but buds , flowers , and is ripe in several places all at one time . if one bough be cut off from the tree , or one fig pluck'd from a bough , the tree will never produce either bough or fruit more , but withering , is cut off , and given in india for food to the elephants . this plant , as some say , grew first from a sugar-cane , graffed on the root of another plant , call'd colokasia , very common in egypt ; and indeed you may perceive the nature of both in the same , for the leaves are as long as those of sugar-canes , and as broad as those of colokasia ; it is always green , and never bare of leaves . the common opinion is , that from the mouth of the flower , open'd at the right time , drops a kind of spittle , which is suppos'd to be its seed , since young sprouts grow out of the root or foot of the tree , before ever the flower opens . the chineses in the province of quangsi , in the county pinglofu , make clothes of the red muisu leaves . in divers places in china , and especially on the isle ainan , grows a fruit-tree , by the chineses call'd polomie ; by the portuguese , from the indians , giaka and iaka ; by those of surat , pana's ; by those of the canaries , panasu ; by the arabians , panax ; by the persians , funax ; and in kalicut , ionceras . the tree in the chinese tongue properly call'd polomioxu , that is , polomy tree , is , as acosta tells us , very tall and big about , hath pale green leaves , about a hand big , with a hard sinew in the middle ; it bears a small number of a very large fruit , which grow not on the boughs , but on the main body of the tree ( as peter martyr saith ) as if the boughs refus'd to carry so great a burthen , notwithstanding they are very tough and strong . acosta saith , that the fruit iaka is long , thick , dark green , hard , and hath a thick shell : martin affirms , that it is so hard and thick , that it must be open'd with an ax : it is full of green thorns with black points , very like the fruit durion , but not sharp nor prickly , though seeming so ; when ripe it hath a strong scent : the smallest of this sort of fruit is bigger than the greatest pumkin , especially that which grows in malabar , but that of goa is lesser and of a worse taste . martinius saith , that the iaka or polomie is accounted the biggest fruit in the world : and boem affirms , that one of them alone is a mans burthen : it is white , and hath a firm pulp , with little husks , wherein are several nuts or kernels like chest-nuts , ( sometimes enough to suffice ten or twenty men ) longer and thicker than dates , and cover'd with ash-colour'd shells ; earthy , of an ill taste , and causing wind if eaten raw , but if roasted like chest-nuts , well-tasted ; they are said to provoke leachery , for which reason the common people esteem them highly . every chest-nut-like-kernel is inclos'd in a yellow and tough husk ( like that of the fruit durion , yet not without a little difference ) and being boyl'd , tastes like a sweet chest-nut . this fruit is by the chineses call'd a bag full of honey-chest-nuts ; it tastes much better than a mellon , but is counted unwholsome and hard of digestion . the pith about the kernels , which the portuguese call cocobarka , is by how much harder , so much the better ; the softness of the skin , is a sign of the ripeness of the fruit ; it ripens commonly in may and iune . another sort of iaka , call'd champidaka , grows not only in china , but on the island iava , and several other places in india ; and that after the common manner , not on the body of the tree , as the first sort ; it is of a better taste , and wholsomer than the common iaka : the tree spreads it self very much , and is extraordinary high , and broad leav'd ; out of the calcin'd shells of these two prickly fruits , the indians make a composition , which they use in stead of sope or lye to scowr clothes with . in the southern provinces , quantung , quangsi , iunnan , foquieu , and on the island ainan , grows in great abundance a fruit , by the chineses call'd fanpolomie ; by the brasilians , ( acording to piso ) nano ; ( according to lerius , ) panaco ; by the spaniards in new-spain , iajama , from its likeness with a pine-apple ; and by the portuguese , ananas , which they hammer'd without doubt from the brasilian name nana . the ripe fruit is very juycie , and of a sweetish taste with a mixture of sowrness ; of a deep vermillion colour , or ( as acosta says ) yellow , as big as a mellon or cytron , or ( as boem writes ) as a pine-apple ; the edges are of a lively colour , good smell , nay so strong it is , that any person walking may smell in what house they hang up in to ripen : it is generally without full of whitish knobs ; the ripe fruit is crown'd with a young plant , which cut off , and without root , ( for it hath none put into the ground ) bears fruit the next year ; every plant produces onely one fruit a year , and that fruit a new plant , which when cut off and set in the ground , the old is pull'd out , and thrown away as unfruitful ; the root is like that of an artichoke ; the fruit slic'd and steep'd in wine , gives it an excellent savor and rellish , but bites the tongue and heats the palate : the juyce thereof refreshes the fainting heart , revives the spirits , and strengthens a squemish stomack : moreover , its juyce or wine ( much more the distill'd water ) is exceeding good against the gravel : the root also is a remedy to cure the fore-mention'd distemper : but those that are troubled with , or are careful to avoid agues , must be sure to abstain both from the fruit , and all that belongs to it . china also produces several sorts of spices and aromatick plants , in the southern province , bordering upon india , though in no great abundance , viz. pepper , in the chinese tongue call'd hucyao , which grows in the province of iunnan . cinamon ( as already we have made mention ) in the province of quantung and quangsi : but there is exceeding good ginger in great abundance , which they call sem kiam , and store of coco-nuts in the southern provinces , and especially on the isle ainan : but because all those plants and fruits have been largely describ'd by others , it would be needless to make rehearsal thereof . in several places in china grows the plant tee or cha , so call'd by the chineses , by which name it is known among us ; and cia or tchia and tsia , by the iapanners ; though amongst the chineses , according to the several places wherein it grows , it hath several denominations ; as likewise from its goodness , for the inhabitants of the thirteenth county chucheufu in the province of nanking , call the best tee sunglocha ; those of the third county hucheufu , in the province of chekiang , kiaichai ; those in the province of fokien , ziazcha . the water or liquor in which this plant is boyl'd , is also by the chineses properly call'd tee and cha , and chia or tsia by the iapanners : there are those which say , that tsia or chia in general signifies meat and drink ; as loe chia , will you please to have meat or drink ? the plant the , according to martin and trigaut , is a shrub and no tree , grows about the b height of an european rasberry-bush , or rose-tree , and c dividing it self into several boughs , is like the mirtle-tree , and partly tastes like it , yet grows not wild but is planted : d the boughs and stalks of the whole sprout , are from top to bottom , always full of leaves and flowers : the leaves are thin , sharp before , and notch'd round about , in shape oval , in bigness like those of the granate-tree ; and though of one shape , yet are of such several bignesses , that on one sprout four or five sizes of leaves are to be seen : the first and biggest grow on the undermost boughs , and are like the leaves of garden-balsom : the second size much less than the first ; so accordingly the rest which grow higher , still lessen more and more ; but as much as the uppermost leaves abate in bigness , so much they increase in value ; for one of the first rank of leaves dry'd and prepar'd , costs five pence ; the second sort , fifty ; the third , ten shillings ; the fourth , if rightly prepar'd , thirty ; the difference of the value , follows from the difference of the vertue , which according to trigaut , is very considerable ; insomuch , that they often give for one pound of the best , two , sometimes three duckets : in iapan , the best cost ten , and twelve duckets . the flowers of the the are of a yellowish white , in bigness and shape like the eglantine , but not in smell , which according to martin , is faintyish . after the falling off of the flowers , there remains a cod or husk , which is first green , and afterwards turns black , in it lies a round black seed , like those of roses : this seed sown , yields a new plant in three years time . the root is full of strings , divided into several knobs , which lie not deep in the ground , but are just cover'd with the same , and are for no use ; all the vertue of this plant consisting onely in the leaves ; the freshest and youngest of which are made use of in the making their drink cha ; they gather them in the spring , one by one , and immediately put them to warm in an iron kettle over the fire , then laying them a on fine light mat , roul them together with their hands : the leaves thus roul'd up , are again hang'd over the fire , and then again roul'd closer together , till they are dry , and then put up carefully in tin vessels , thereby to keep them from all moystness ; trigaut tells us , that the chineses dry not the leaves over the fire , but in the sun. in the using of these leaves is some differnece betwixt the iapanners and chineses , for they ( says trigaut ) throw some of the leaves into a pot of boyling water , which when the vertue of the leaf is sufficiently infus'd into it , they drink hot , without eating the leaves : the chineses , as the lord tulp tells us , boyl the leaves with a little salt and sugar , to take away the bitterness in a certain liquor which they drink warm ; or else they put a handful of the leaves in a pint-pot , then pour it full of scalding water , and about two or three minutes after , drink the same very hot . the chineses generally , both night and day , drink of the liquor wherein the fore mention'd leaves are boyl'd , and not onely ordinarily at table , but have it ready upon all occasions at great entertainments ; and the greatest nobles and princes think not much to prepare it themselves , and have in their palaces hearths of rich stone , principally made for that purpose , and are much look'd upon according to the richness of the utensils they use therein . the water of the fountain hoei , in the county chancheufu , of the province of kiangnan , is accounted the best by the chineses to make their drink cha ; and for that use bought by the grandees , and from thence carry'd to the remotest provinces , nay to the emperor's court at peking . the chineses also drink their cha out of peculiar earthen dishes , which add a curious smell to the liquor , almost like that of juniper , cypress and aloes-wood ; some of them are to be seen , being brought from thence hither . the best of these cups ( according to martinius ) are made in the city guihing , ( in the province of kiangnang ) which from whence takes its denomination , for guihing signifies glory of the earth ; these are for this reason by the chineses chosen before those of the province of kiangsi , notwithstanding those are clearer and brighter , because they give a pleasant scent and taste to the liquor , for which cause they are highly esteem'd by them ; and in the whole city before nam'd , they do in a manner nothing else but make tee-cups , some of which they sell very dear . the chineses highly extol the vertue of the liquor tee , and chiefly ascribe the reason that they are never troubled with the stone nor gout , to the same ; for , say they , to drink it after meals , takes away all indigestion and rawness of the stomach , and causes digestion , makes those that are inebriated sober , and restores them fresh power and senses , removes giddiness and pains of the head , occasion'd by excess of drink , because it consumes the abundance of moistures ; and those that are call'd upon to vigilancy , by drinking the same expel their drowsiness , and become very vigorous and fit for business ; it prolongs life also , fortifies the sight , and is commended by the famous physician nicholaus tulp , for the wholsomest plant that grows : and for a more particular enumeration of its vertues , the said physician may not unfitly beconsulted . moreover , the chineses not onely use this drink , but also the indians , tartars , those of tibet , mogor , and almost all the people on the shore of the oriental sea ; and of late years it hath been in use in divers parts of europe , where it is prepar'd after the same manner as amongst the chineses , excepting that we put a little sugar-candy into it , to abate the bitterness of it , as it appears to our palates . it is doubted whether this plant and the use thereof were known to the chineses in former ages : trigaut tells us that they have not us'd it long , because in the old chinese books not one character or letter is found that expresses the same . others affirm , that this plant or herb grew many ages ago wild , and without planting , but that the setting or sowing of it , its vertue and manner of making liquor thereof was known but of late to the chineses . the herb at this day grows not wild , but is planted with great care on hills , and set about three foot distant one plant from another . it grows in no other place but china , siam , iapan aud tunking ; but in no part of china in greater abundance than in the thirteenth county chicheufu in the province of nanking . in the seventh county iuenki in the province of iunnan , and in the third county kingyuen in the province of quangsi , grows the fruit call'd areka ( already spoken of ) otherwise call'd fausel , which the inhabitants , as most of the indians , chew with the leaves of betel , which colours their spittle red : it is in the countrey language nam'd makinnang . beasts . as the countrey of china is bless'd with divers sorts of trees , plants and herbs , so it likewise abounds with four-footed beasts , birds , fishes , and creeping animals . in all parts of china , especially in the province of quantung , are harts , stags , bucks , hares , and the like , which by travellers are seen in great herds . great abundance of deer are also in the province of huquang . china also is every where stor'd with such like sheep as are found in persia and tartary , viz. having long and thick tails , which trail after them , and weigh sometimes forty pound , and are extraordinary good meat . about the tenth garrison'd city tieki in the province of suchuen , and in the county iungningfu in the province of iunnan , are a sort of cattel with long , thick , and curl'd hair on their tails , which the chinese soldiers wear on their helmets and ensigns in stead of feathers . of this hair they also make tapestry , and exceeding good clothes to keep out rain . great store of these kind of cattel are also in the kingdom of tibet . the kine in the counties chingcheufu and tengcheufu in the province of xantung , have a certain stone found in their maw , which they call nicuhoang , that is , the yellowness of a cow , because of the yellow colour , for nicu is a cow , and hoang , yellow . this stone differs in bigness , and is sometimes as big as a goose egg , but is not so firm as a bezoar stone , and therefore much lighter , yet in greater esteem amongst the chinese physicians : it appears to those that look on it like yellowish chalk . it is , as the chineses affirm , of a cold temper , but dries up the rheum in the head extreamly : its powder , if thrown into boyling water , immediately cools the same , but cold water being pour'd upon it , a vapor arises from it , and presently soaks up the water . according to martinius , this stone is by bellenius call'd the gall-stone ; and by the arabians , as the same author writeth , haraczi . in the county luicheufu in the province of quantung , is a beast , by the chineses call'd the flying cow , because of its swiftness in running , for they say it can run three hundred furlongs in a day : it hath a long round horn on the head. in the county cincheufu in the province of quangsi , is a horn'd beast like an ox , whose horns are much whiter than ivory . this beast is strangely desirous of salt ; whereof the hunters taking their advantage , lay whole bags full before it , which it falls upon so greedily , that it suffers it self rather to be taken , bound , and kill'd , than to desist from licking the salt-bags , which is the onely way they have to take it . in the province of peking are cats with white long hair , and hanging ears , which by ladies and persons of quality are kept for their pleasure , but will not catch mice , being perhaps fed with other dainties ; yet there are other good mousing cats , which are not so well fed as the former . and amongst the rest is a cat call'd xumxu , of a yellow colour ( though some are black ) with very shining hair , being an excellent mouser . these creatures are naturally wild , but when taken by the chineses are made tame , and hang silver about their necks : some of them are sold for nine scudo's . in the province of peking , about the garrison'd city siven , are great mice with yellow hair , in great esteem amongst the chineses . in the province of xantung are wolves , which devour both men and plants . in the province of xensi are many bears , whose fore-feet are by the chineses accounted a great dainty . in the mountainous county linyaofu in the province of xensi , are many wild bulls , and beasts like tygers , or panthers , or leopards , and according to martinius call'd pau , and by boem , hiven pao : the chineses make clothing of their skins . in the province of suchuen , and likewise in the fifth county chucheufu in the province of quangsi , is the beast which the greeks call rhinoceros , that is nose-horn , because of a horn which it hath on its snout or nose . the elephants which are seen in most parts of china , are all brought out of the provinces of iunnan and quangsi , where they breed in great numbers , the inhabitants making use of them in time of war. the whole province of chekiang is infested with fierce tygers ; but on the mountain kutien , near the city kaiho , breed tygers which do no hurt to men. in the neighboring countreys again they are very wild , and of a cruel nature ; yet the wildest of them being brought to this mountain grow immediately tame . tygers breed also on the mountain xepao in the county gucheufu in the province of quangsi . there are likewise ravenous tygers and leopards in the mountain nalo in the county chinyvenfu in the province of iunnan . in the county nanningfu in the province of quangsi , are great wild boars , with tusks of a foot and a half long , which with a strange motion of their bodies they strike at all persons which come near them , and certainly tear them to pieces . in no part of china are so many good horses as in the province of iunnan , especially in the county iunnanfu , and by the garrison moping ; likewise in the province of suchuen , near the garrison'd city po. on the mountain holan in the province of xensi , by the garrison'd city ninghia , are many wild horses . the chinese horses are generally of no high size , but very fat , broad buttock'd , and strong for travel ; they are ridden with a bit , and without being beaten , observe their masters words of command . in the county cungkingfu in the province of suchuen , on the mountain tayung , are baboons , which in bigness and shape are very like a man , and so furiously lustful after women , that oftentimes surprising them in the way , they ravish them . in the province of fokien , by the third little city on the mountain puon , as the chineses write , there is a hairy animal very like a man. the same creature call'd tuse , is found in the kingdom of gannan . in the province of xansi , about the city leao , and especially in the third county hangcheufu in the province of suchuen , in the second paoningfu , and about the city kiating , by the sixth garrison'd city tienciven , in several places in the province of iunnan , and many other parts towards the west , there is great store of musk , which a kind of matter taken from the sweating of the navel ( in form of a purse ) of a certain beast like a deer , in the chinese tongue call'd xe , and the musk xehiang , that is , scent of the xe , for hiang signifies scent ; or according to michael boem , and philip marinus , in his history of the kingdom of tunking , xehiang signifies properly a sweet-scented hart. philip marinus before mention'd describes the musk which this beast produces in this manner : they have ( meaning those of laos ) the natural and true musk out of the kingdom of goai . in the woods lurks a deer which the chineses call yehiam , that is , musk-deer , which is as big as a doe or hart , though , to speak truth , i know no beast that hath greater resemblance with it ( except the head , which is like that of a wolf , and hath two long teeth ) than an old wild boar : it is of a sadder colour than a deer , and so slow in motion , that the hunters thereof are onely troubled to rouze it , for then it stands still , and suffers it self to be kill'd without making the least resistance . moreover , the musk which they take from this beast is of divers prices : after they have taken it they draw all the blood from it , and keep it apart from his navel ; they also cut a bag which is full of blood , or sweet-scented moisture ; then they flay and cut it in many pieces . when they will make the best musk of it , they take one half of the beast , the hind part from the kidneys , which with a little blood they stamp in a great stone-mortar till they have made it a pap , with which after it is dry'd they fill little bags made of the deers skin . there is a worse sort , made of the fore-part of the beast as far as the kidneys ; but the worst of all is made of the whole beast together : and this last is the musk us'd in these countreys of europe . thus far marinus . when this beast , as the chineses write , is carry'd out of the kingdom of lu into that of laos , it dies instantly , like a fish which is taken out of the water . birds . in the province of xensi , about the garrison'd city mincheu , and by the sixth garrison'd city tienciven in the province of suchuen , are hens , whose bodies are cover'd with wool like that of sheep in stead of feathers : they are little , and have short legs , but are very valiant ; great ladies keep them for their pleasure . the like sort are also in kambodia and siam . but kircher objects against this relation , and maintains by several arguments , that they are rather fine curl'd feathers or doun , than wool. in the county nanningfu in the province of quangsi are a sort of strange and wonderful hens , which evacuate long threds , such as are generally spun of the cotton which grows on trees , and ( if they be not immediately taken from them ) swallow them up again . another sort of wild hens call'd ieki , breed on the high mountains in the provinces of xensi and quangsi , and are of an extraordinary bigness , having white heads and divers colour'd feathers , with bunches both on their backs and breasts , wherefore they are by some call'd toki , that is , cammel-hens . in the first county chingtefu in the province of suchuen , is a strange and wonderful bird , which the chineses call tunghoafung , that is , the bird of the flower tung ; fung signifies a bird , and hoa a flower ; and tung is the proper name for the flower , for it grows out of the flower tunghoa , and lives so long as the flower of the tree continues : we might justly call it a living flower , partly for its likeness and beauty , and partly for its shortness of life : it hath a reddish bill , tastes very sweet , and is very admirable to behold , being of all sorts of colours . in several parts of china is a bird nam'd chin , whose feathers mix'd with wine made of rice , and afterwards pounded very small , is so deadly a poyson , that no medicine whatsoever can expel the same . in the county xincheufu in the province of huquang , breeds a bird on the mountain lekung , which never makes a noise but against rain , and thereby gives warning thereof to the husband-men . in the county kiahingfu in the province of chekiang , the chineses catch certain birds nam'd hoangcio , which steeping in wine made with rice , they sell all the year long for a great dainty . in the first territory queilingfu in the province of quangsi , are many curious birds , whose various colour'd feathers the chineses weave amongst their silk-stuffs . in the county kiocingfu in the province of iunnan are swallows with divers white spots under their bellies , some bigger , some lesser : the chinese physicians distill an excellent water from them , which cures all distempers incident to the eyes . the province of quantung abounds with a sort of ducks , which are brought up with great care by the inhabitants ; they are in most parts of china , but no where in such abundance as in quantung . these ducks , hatch not their eggs as with us , but the chineses put them into a warm oven , or bury them in hot dung after the same manner as it is said the egyptians do at grand cairo . the chineses also on ship-board breed whole coops full of ducks , setting them on the shore at low-water , there to feed on oysters , crabs , and the like . several companies of them belonging to divers vessels , oftentimes mix themselves together in the water and on the shore , but towards evening at the ringing on a bason return to their several vessels . the chineses also use ducks to weed their rice . in most parts of china is found a bird in the chinese tongue call'd louwa , which is smaller than a goose , and not unlike a raven , with a long bill and neck like a crane , at the end crooked , with feet like a swan , and a very wide maw , excellent for fishing . this bird seems to be the same with that which pliny calls by the greek name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies asse's cymbal , because of its strange noise , and is by him describ'd in the following words : the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( saith he ) differs not much in shape from a swan , except in the throat , in which , being of an extraordinary bigness , this unreasonable creature stores all that it gets : after it hath gotten its fill , the gorged store comes up again into the mouth , and from thence being chew'd , goes into the belly . thus far pliny . the chineses fish with these birds , teaching them to catch fish as here we teach our dogs to hunt : their fishing is in this manner : but to prevent these birds from swallowing the fish , which they are very greedy of ; they lock their throats , by putting on an iron ring about them , beyond which the fish cannot pass . those fish which by reason of their bigness cannot be swallow'd , they bring up in their bills , giving timely notice to the fisher-man , by a noise which they make , that so he may be ready to take the fish from them ; nay sometimes one bird helps another ( if the fish be very big ) to bring him to the boat , each holding a part thereof in his bill . if any bird , after his being put over-board , dive not instantly under water , it is cruelly beaten with a cane , till the feathers flie off , thereby to break it of its slothfulness . after they have taken a considerable number of fish , the iron ring is taken off from them , that then they may fish for themselves , which makes them another time the willinger to fish for their masters . the fisher-men pay yearly for every fish a certain tribute to the emperor . the birds before-mention'd are very dear , one of them ( which is any thing dextrous in fishing ) being sold for fifty tail of silver , every tail being an english crown . iohn gonzalves of mendoza , in his description of the empire of china , calls these fishing-birds sholfers , and gives an account of their fishing , much to the same purpose as hath been already describ'd . the chineses ( says he ) have a peculiar way of fishing , which is very pleasant and good . the emperor keeps in every town built near rivers certain houses , in which every year young sholfers are bred up , with which they fish in certain seasons , after this manner : the masters of the fowls take them out of their coops , and carry them down to the shore , where they keep many boats to fish with , and fill them half way full of water , then they tie their crop with a string under their wings so close that they cannot swallow the fish ; then they throw them into the water to fish , which they do with great eagerness , and dive with great dexterity and swiftness under the water ; after having been a while out of sight , they appear again with their bill and throat full of fish , and come flying towards the boat , and evacuate the fish in the water which is in the boat , that so they may be kept alive . in the county nanningfu , of the province of quangsi , are a kind of small parrets , in bigness and shape like mag-pies . on the craggy mountains of suchuen are very large mag-pies , and in the same county , near the garrison'd city ydmui great store of larks . in the provinces of quantung , quangsi , and iunnan , are both tame and wild peacocks ; they are in no other provinces , unless brought from thence . in the county hoaiganfu , in the province of nanking , are more quails and pheasants than in any other part of china . in the county taipingfu , in the province of nanking , lies an island nam'd hoa , in the river kiang , which seems to be nothing but a hollow rock , in which are an incredible number of owls ; from whence the island hath gotten its denomination . in the province of xantung are great store of poultrey , pheasants and wood-cocks , insomuch that they are bought there extraordinary cheap . very remarkable is a bird properly call'd fung , and by addition of the word ciang , is nam'd fungciang , in regard the appearance of the bird ( which is very seldom and always alone ) is by the chineses look'd upon as a good omen , and very fortunate to the whole empire . boem also writes , that if this bird disappears suddenly from the sight of men , it is a sign of one or other sad event , or threatning danger to those of the royal blood. the chineses have this bird in great veneration , so that the figure of it is frequently seen among them , both in their paintings , tapestry , weavings , and their imbroyderies of gold , silver and silk , and the greatest of the nobility have the effigies of it often wrought on their clothes . martinius will have him to be the phenix , or else an unknown sort of crane , resembling a peacock in head , and variety of colours ; it is said to breed in the mountain of the kingdom of tang. the same martinius tells us , that in the county munghoafu , in the province of iunnan , is a mountain , from the chinese phenix call'd funghoang ; because this bird ( as they say ) dy'd on the same , after he had sung a while very melodiously . they also add , that all the birds about the latter end of harvest meet on the same , and there bewail the death of their phenix : the inhabitants observe also that time , and climb up the hill in the night with lights to catch birds , and return from thence loaden with their purchase . moreover , ( according to bontius ) on the island iava , breed ordinary bats in the woods , which are as big as pigeons , which the iavans eat for a great dainty : they often come into the houses at night , if the windows or doors chance to be left open in the day , and fastning themselves like leeches to the feet of those whom they find asleep , suck great abundance of blood from them , which more amazes than hurts them when they awake . fishes . because of the many rivers , pools and lakes , the countrey of china abounds with variety of fish , especially the province of xantung , which by reason of its neighborhood to the sea , hath , besides the fish taken in rivers and lakes , great store which are got in the sea , in such abundance , that for the value of a peny they purchase ten pound weight of fish. also there is incredible store of fish in the province of huquang , and likewise in that of kiangsi , especially salmon . in the river kiang , about the city kieukyang , though some leagues from the sea , store of fish is caught , as cod , dolphins , and salmon . in the river lofeu , by the city xeu in the province of huquang , are excellent lamprees in abundance . the yellow river amongst the rest breeds a fish nam'd xehon , that is marbled flower , so call'd from the marble spots on its skin : it is caught in no other place but near the city paote in the province of xansi , and is in great esteem amongst such as take upon them to understand eating : they are taken chiefly in the province of fokien near the city hunghoa . the river tan , which glides close by the chief city nanyang in the province of honan , hath fish of a perfect red colour , which are onely seen and caught in the beginning of summer ; for the remaining time of the year they hide themselves . the chineses ridiculously believe , and some have written to that effect : if any one besmears his feet with the blood of this fish , he may walk on the water as well as on the land. they add moreover , that if the water be stirr'd at that time , it immediately turns red , together with all the fish , which at that present appear ; wherefore it hath the name of tan , that is , red. the county of ningpofu in the province of chekiang , lying near the sea , is well provided with sea-fish , which they dry in the sun , as oysters , crabs , and lobsters , with which they furnish most parts of china . in the beginning of summer is caught a fish nam'd hoang , that is to say , yellow , because of its yellow colour . this fish is of such a nature , that it will not last one hour good after it is taken out of the water ; but it is exceedingly valu'd amongst the chineses : they put it into vessels with ice , and so bring it to market ; for which purpose they preserve ice in the winter to keep the fore-mention'd fish in in the summer . in a lake of the compass of two hundred acres , lying on the mountain cienking in the county hancheufu in the province of chekiang , they catch fish of a golden colour , from which they are call'd kinyu , for kin signifies gold , and yu , a fish , having a scale which shines as if sprinkled with gold. they scarce ever exceed a fingers length , yet have tails split into two or three parts , sometimes intire and broad , which make them appear fair to the eye : they are by the chineses kept with great care alive in their houses or gardens in neat vessels made for that purpose . the grandees often with their own hands catch this fish , which on the other side , as if it knew who was its lord , and what pleasure it did him , comes as it were on purpose with his companion and plays just above the water . one of these fishes , if it be perfect and sound , costs sometimes three or four crowns . in the watry valley on the mountain haiyang , near the city queiling in the province of quangsi , are four-footed and horn'd fish. in the river siang , in the county changxafu in the province of huquang , and in the great river kiang , where it runs through the province of nanking , are a sort of fish , by the chineses from the portuguese corruptly call'd xanel . a great quantity of this fish pack'd up alive in ice in peculiar vessels , is sent to the emperor to peking , every week two ships lading of them as long as the time of fishing continues ; and though it be above two hundred leagues by water , yet in eight or ten days they finish their journey : for night and day the vessels are toed by a line , and new toers taken so soon as the old ones begin to be tir'd , which at appointed places , like our stages , stand ready : for by a letter sent before they acquaint them with the hour when they shall be there ; and if any neglect happen herein , the governors forfeit their lives . no cost nor charges are spar'd to procure the emperor this excellent fish , of which he gives some to his council of state. the county chinkiangfu in the province of iunnan , hath many rivers , pools and lakes abounding with fish , and amongst others one , out of which the physicians draw an excellent medicine against all kind of scurf and scabs . in the same county by the city yangcung , in the lake ming , is a black colour'd fish nam'd cing , which is said to be good against many diseases . in the county fungciangfu in the province of xensi near the city pingyang , they take a fish call'd xe , that is , stone , which being dry'd and beaten to powder , keeps moths out of clothes if strow'd on the same . in the sea before the county taicheufu in the province of chekiang , the chineses catch many haions , or seals , whose skins they send to iapan to make scabbards for swords , and through all parts of china , making great profit of them ; as the said skin is us'd amongst us , for the making cases for watches , and handles for knives . serpents and creeping animals . in the county fungchiangfu in the province of xensi , is a sort of black serpent , of which the chineses make a medicine to expel poyson , and cure many distempers . in the county nanyangfu in the province of honan , are serpents , whose skin is generally full of white spots . the wine in which they have been steep'd , is an excellent remedy against stiffness of the joynts or limbs . in the county hoangcheufu in the province of huquang , are serpents which heal the leprosie and scabbiness . on the mountain citien , by the city caihoa in the province of chekiang , are very great serpents , which have no manner of poyson . in the county gucheufu in the province of quangsi , are ( as the chineses write ) serpents several rods in length , no wonder then if they are affirm'd to be the biggest in the whole world. michael boem saith , that these serpents , call'd gento , are found on the isle ainan in the provinces of quantung , quangsi , and some other places , and are without doubt the biggest of all serpents , being about eighteen or twenty foot long : they are said to swallow whole deer , but are not accounted very poysonous ; when hungry they leap out of hedges or bramble-bushes , then rising upright and standing on their tail , encounter whatever they meet , whether man or beast ; sometimes from a tree set upon travellers , and winding about their middle , destroy them : their gall is accounted by the chineses good for sore eyes . in the province of quangsi , and in many other places in india , is a sort of serpents , by the portuguese call'd cabros de cabello , that is , serpents of hair , or hairy serpents ; in the heads whereof a stone is found , by the portuguese nam'd piedro del cobra , or serpent-stone , good against wounds or the bitings of the same serpent , which otherwise would destroy in twenty four hours : it is round , and of a blue colour , in the middle pierc'd with white ; being laid to the wound it sticks fast thereon of it self , but when impregnated with the poyson , it falls from it , then thrown a while into milk , it returns to its natural quality ; if it sticks the second time to the wound , it is a certain sign that all the poyson is not drawn out , but if it falls off , then the patient is certainly past danger . this stone hath been experienc'd with good success upon divers , both men and beasts , according to the testimony of kircher and several others . there is also a root good against the bitings of these serpents , which the portuguese call rais de cabro , that is , serpent-root , which being chew'd so long till the patient sneezes two or three times , cures him . this vertue is not onely in the natural , but also the artificial stone made of some of the pieces of the natural stone , or of the head , liver , teeth , and heart of the serpent , mix'd with terra sigillata , or seal'd earth . the brachmans , though proffer'd never so great a sum of money , will not teach this art to any . moreover , there is another very venomous serpent amongst the chineses , which by biting kills a man in few hours ; out of which also they draw a medicine , good against several sicknesses , after this manner : the tail and body is put into a kettle of the best wine , leaving onely the head , which is put through a hole made in the lid thereof ; out of which the serpent at the boyling of the wine , which is hung over a great fire , breathes forth all the poyson through its gaping mouth . the flesh , the head being cut off , is given to the sick , and preserv'd , being ( as they say ) the onely precious thing to expel poyson , like treacle , or other soveraign medicines . the province of xensi is exceedingly infested with locusts , which devour all the product of the fields , insomuch that at some times there is not one blade of grass to be seen , notwithstanding the inhabitants , both great and small , at command of their magistrates , kill and destroy them in the fields . there are often in such thick great swarms , that by clouding the sun they darken the earth ; but they make some amends with their bodies , for the chineses boyl these locusts for a dainty dish . in the county tegaufu , of the province of huquang , and in the county pinglofu in the province of quangsi , are little worms , which make white wax after the same manner as the bees do their honey-combs ; but the combs of these worms are much less , and extraordinary white ; neither are they bred up by hand , but wild . of the combs the chineses make candles , as we of our wax , but they are much whiter , and being very dear , are onely us'd by persons of quality ; for besides their whiteness they give an excellent scent when lighted ; neither do they spot the clothes they drop upon , and burn also very clear and bright . in several inlets or creeks along the sea-shore of china , and also under the island ainan , is a land and sea-monster , in the chinese tongue call'd hayma , that is , sea-horse , for hay signifies the sea , and may a horse : it is knownto us by the name of sea-horse , as it was to the greeks by that of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , river-horse , not for its likeness to a horse , but for its bigness , for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the greek is apply'd to those things which are to be represented bigger than ordinary . it is by the chineses represented like a horse with a mayn , but having on each side of the mouth long teeth sticking out like horns . the head ( according to boem , who saw these beasts wading in shallow places on the coast of cafruria , opposite to mosambique ) is from the mouth to the shoulders three cubits long ; on his nethermost jaw grow two very long and crooked teeth , and on the uppermost also two thick ones , though shorter , which jut upon them ; between lies their tongue : their skin is very hard , insomuch that it can scarce be pierced with a lance ; it hath no hair , except at the end of the tail , which shines like black horn ; each hair is about the bigness of a straw , and which bending is not easily to be broke . the caffers , both men and women , make bracelets of the hair , which serves both for an ornament about their wrists , and is said to prevent the palsie . of the teeth ( says boem ) in india and goa , are made garlands , images , and also crosses . it hath also been found , that these teeth are great stoppers of bleeding ; though experience hath taught us , that the teeth of these horses have not always the same vertue , but certain times must be observ'd in the killing of this beast , that then his teeth may have the fore-mention'd power in a greater measure . no place in china feeds more silk-worms than the province of chekiang ; for it not onely furnishes its own inhabitants , and all china with silk-stuffs of divers sorts , but also the neighboring countrey iapan , the spaniards on the philippine isles , nay , india and the remotest countreys in europe ; for the hollanders buy great store of silk at hocksieu in the province of fokien , which is all brought thither out of the province of chekiang . the silk-stuffs made in this province are accounted the best in all china , and are to be had at so cheap a rate , that ten men may go clad in silk at less charge than one man in cloth in europe . they prune their mulberry-trees once a year , as we do our vines , and suffer them not to grow up to high trees , because through long experience they have learn'd , that the leaves of the smallest and youngest trees make the best silk , and know thereby how to distinguish the first spinning of the threds from the second , viz. the first is that which comes from the young leaves that are gather'd in march , with which they feed their silk-worms ; and the second is of the ould summer leaves , and it is onely the change of food , as the young and old leaves , which makes the difference in the silk . this is perhaps the reason why the silk which is made in europe is courser than that made by the chineses . the prices of the first and second spinning also differs amongst the chineses , whenas most silk-throsters in europe make no difference therein . the best silk is spun in march , the coursest in iune , yet both in one year . the breeding of the worms is all one , and requires as much trouble and care as in some places in europe ; therefore it is plainly false , and a romance , that all the silk in china is produc'd by the silk-worms on the trees without care or labour . martinius tells us , that the breeding of silk-worms , and making of cotton and silk , is an ancient invention of the chineses ; for the wife of the emperor ya , who reign'd anno . before the navity of christ , is said to have been the first inventress and teacher thereof to her subjects : for though the breeding of silk-worms was not unknown to the chineses at that time , yet they were ignorant in the art of making clothes of the same , as it generally happens in the beginning of all things . to the chineses justly belongs the honour , that from them originally the art of making silk was translated to other countreys of asia and europe . in the province of xantung the silk threds are spun on trees and in the fields , not by tame silk-worms , but another kind of worm like a caterpiller which spin not their silk in manner of a ball or egg , but in long threds of a white colour , which are blown to and again by the wind on trees and houses , from whence the inhabitants fetch them ; almost after the same manner as our long spider-threds in cobwebs , which flye up and down in summer . of this silk they also make silk-stuffs as well as of that spun by silk-worms , and much stronger , though somewhat courser . divers animals in the greek tongue call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or creatures which live in the water as well as on the shore , are in several places of china . in the county hoeicheufu in the province of quantung , breeds a monster of nature , by the chineses call'd hoangcioyu , that is , yellow-bird fish ; for it is neither bird nor fish , but both ; that is to say , all the summer it is a bird of a saffron colour , and flyes in the mountains , but at the end of harvest it betakes it self to the sea and becomes a fish , and being caught in winter , is ( as the chineses say ) very sweet and good meat . in the county chaocheufu in the same province , are many crocodiles in the river zo , which oftentimes hurt the neighboring people . on the east side of the chief city gucheu in the province of quangsi , is a little lake nam'd go , in which king pegao in ancient times kept ten crocodiles , to which he threw malefactors to be devour'd by them ; those which were guiltless or innocent , being ( as the chineses say ) found untouch'd , were taken out again and releas'd . in the province of huquang , in the river siang , is a beast which chiefly resembles a horse , but with scales on its body , and claws like a tyger : it is of a cruel nature , and seizes on man and beast , especially in harvest , for then it often comes out of the water , and runs all over the countrey . in the river iun , in the same county chaokingfu in the province of quantung , breeds a fish , by the chineses call'd the swimming cow , because it often comes out of the water and engages with its horns the tame cow ; but if it stays long out of the water its horns turn yellow , and lose their hardness , by which means it is forc'd to return to the water , where it becomes a fish again , and the horns obtain their former hardness . in the county changtefu in the province of honan , breeds a fish in the rivers , by the chineses nam'd hagul , that is , child , because when caught it cries like a child . in shape this fish differs little from a crocodile , hath a long tail , and goes on four feet : the fat thereof once set on fire , cannot be quench'd either by water , or any other means . in china also are many land and sea-tortoises , or turtles , call'd quei , especially in the county chunkingfu in the province of suchuen , and in the island pequei , that is , isle of turtles , lying in the river kiang , and the province of huquang ; some of them are very big , and others small and handsom , which the inhabitants keep in their houses ; some are no bigger than a small bird. the chineses relate of a strange accident that happen'd there to a soldier , who being accidentally by his enemies thrown into the river , was by a tortoise ( which it is likely he had formerly fed and set at liberty ) carry'd like an arion on a dolphins back to the opposite shore . in the fourth county hoeicheufu , in the province of quantung , are seen at sea , turtles of such a vast bigness , that afar off they seem to be rocks , some having shrubs and other plants growing on their shells . in some provinces of china , and especially in honan are flying turtles , with green , and others with blue wings on their feet , by the spreading out of which they push themselves forward , leaping after the manner of grashoppers : the feet of these turtles , are for the rarity thereof , in great esteem among the chineses ; those that have green wing'd feet are call'd lo mae quey , quey signifying a tortoise ; lo , green ; and mae , wings . in all places near the sea are plenty of oysters , almost as good as our colchester-oysters , especially in the county tencheufu , in the province of xantung . in the eleventh county vencheufu , of the province of chikiang , are small oysters , of which it is reported , that from the powder of them , dry'd and stamp'd , and sown like seed along the fields in marsh ground , there grow oysters of a very sweet rellish ; most of the sea-bordering places abound also with crabs and lobsters . minerals , stones , and earths . through all china are an innumerable company of mines , which abound in all sorts of mettal , and in particular gold and silver in great store , though there be an edict in china not to dig for them ; because ( as the chineses say ) men are generally kill'd in the mines , by the dangerous damps and vapours that arise from the earth : but to gather gold on the shores of rivers is free for every man , after which manner they get great store ; and gold is rather a commodity or merchandize it self amongst the chineses , than a purchaser of other commodities . in the province of iunnan they gather great quantities of gold out of the cleans'd sand ; but if the mines might be open'd , the chineses could not expect greater abundance of gold or silver from any other place : from whence there is a proverb amongst them , wherein those that are seen to spend their estates in riot and prodigality , are ask'd , whither their fathers be receivers of the emperors revenue in the province of junnan ? there are also in this province mines of tin , iron , and lead . the province of fokien hath copper , tin , and iron mines , and in some places gold and siver mines also : particularly in the sixth county tingcheufu , in the same province , the mountain kin , that is , gold , is so call'd from its golden mines which were open'd by the family sung. the mountains in the province of queicheu , inclose ( as the chineses write ) gold , silver , quicksilver , and the like rich mettals , all which might easily be gotten , if the mountaineers , or inhabitants of the mountains could be subdu'd and brought to obedience ; but now the chineses have no more benefit than the fore-mention'd people will give them out of their free wills in barter for salt , or any other necessaries . the county hengcheufu , in the province of huquang , hath many rich silver mines which may not be open'd . all over the province of suchuen great store of iron , lead , and tin is digg'd out of the mountains : china hath also divers sorts of precious and ordinary stones . in the province of suchuen are the best sort of load-stones to be found ; as also in the provinces of huquang and honan . in the little county lincheufu , in the province of suchuen , is a sort of green stone call'd lapis lazuli : and likewise in the seventh county nanganfu , in the province of honan : and in the territory honanfu of the province of iunnan . in the seventh county kaocheufu , in the province of quantung , and out of the mountain tiniang , in the second talifu , in the province of iunnan , they dig very excellent marble , which the chineses cut in thin squares to make tables , walls , and the like ornaments for their houses ; for this marble is naturally streak'd with several colours , in such a manner , that it represents mountains , rivers , trees , landskips , and the like , as if done by a great artist with a pencil . this marble is call'd tienciang , from the mountain out of which it is digg'd . there is also very good marble in the county iunnanfu : out of the mountains near the garrison'd city siven , in the province of peking , they dig white and red marble or porphyre-stones , and also exceeding good crystal , which is also found on the mountain ting , in the county quanglingfu , in the province of quangsi : in the same province are agats , for their colour and hardness highly esteem'd . by the little city queiyang , in the county hengchufu , in the province of huquang , on the mountain xeyen , are stones found after rainy weather exactly resembling swallows ; which we have already mention'd among the mountains . on the mountain queiyu , in the county taicheufu , in the province of chekiang , all the stones , as well great as small , grow naturally square . in the county cunchangfu , in the province of xensi , they gather little blue stones with white veins or streaks , which are highly esteem'd by persons of quality ; for the common opinion is , that being burnt to chalk and pounded very small , they are good to prolong life . on the mountain pao , in the fifth county hoangcheufu , in the province of huquang they find stones , of which , some if laid in the sun , turn red , others yellow , and retain that colour for a considerable time . out of the almost inaccessible mountain io , by the city pa , in the county paoningfu , in the province of suchuen , they dig precious stones . out of the mountains vutu , in the third county hangchungfu , in the province of xensi ; and in the fourth , cungchangfu ; and also in the province of suchuen , by the garrison'd city po , they dig a mineral , by the chineses call'd hiunghoang : it is of a deep yellow , or sometimes vermillion , distinguish'd with black spots ; it is like a chalky stone or hard earth , and is accounted an excellent medicine against many malignant feavers and agues , dangerous heats in the dog-days , if laid to steep in wine , and drunk up . out of the mountain tape , by the city lungkieu , in the county taitungfu , of the province of xansi , they dig earth so red , that it is us'd in stead of vermillion to print the red chinese characters with . out of the mountain nieuxeu , in the county siganfu , in the province of xensi , is digg'd a certain white earth , which is us'd by the women in stead of white lead , to make them beautiful , by taking away all spots and freckles in the face : the chineses call it queiki , that is , fair woman . the mountain io , in the province of xensi , produces a certain blue earth or mineral , with which they make a kind of starch for their linnen . through all the province of xansi , they dig a sort of coal , firm and slick like jet or black marble , such as those of luker-land , or like our cannel-coal in derby-shire : the chineses , especially the common people , burn these coals ( call'd mui ) on their hearths , in their kitchins or chambers , but first break them very small , ( they being digg'd in great pieces ) and then mixt with water , make them into balls ; they are a long while a kindling , but once lighted , they cast a great heat , and keep in a great while : the northern chineses burn also wood , cane , and other fuel . in the same province are wonderful fire-pits , like our water-pits ; they are in most places , and serve in stead of other fires , for the poor people to boyl their meat over ; which they do after this manner , the mouth of the pit is shut very close , except a little hole just big enough for the pot to stand in ; and so the inhabitants boyl their meat without trouble : they say that this fire burns dull and not bright , and though it be very hot , yet sets not the least stick of wood a fire , if thrown into the same ; nay that which is more , it may by being put into a great hollow cane , be carry'd from one place to the other , so that every man may use it when he pleaseth ; and by opening the mouth of the cane , out of which the heat strikes , boyl a pot with meat , yet never hurt the cane in which the fire is inclos'd . out of the mountains kie and siuvu , in the province of peking , by the city pingeo , they dig another sort of coal , which they burn for ordinary fuel . on the mountain io , in the province of xensi , by the little city chinyven , are very bright stones found , not unlike diamonds . the province of iunnan produces rubies , saphyrs , agats , and the like precious stones , call'd by a general name iemin . in the county kincheufu , of the province of huquang , and in the county queilingfu , in the province of quangsi , are very excellent stones found , with which the chineses temper their ink , as the european painters their colours . in the county nanhingfu is a black stone , very like the chinese ink , with which they write on boards , as we do with chalk : there is also a stone which is so hard , that the inhabitants make stone axes and knives thereof . out of the mountain tiexe , lying in the province of suchuen , by the garrison'd city kienchang they dig stones , which melted in the fire produce iron , very good to make swords and faulchions of . by the city siaoxan is a quarry , which furnishes all china with free-stone . in several places in china , especially in the fourth county nieucheufu , in the province of chekiang , is a kind of gum , in the chinese tongue call'd cie , which drops out of the trees , and is very like gum or oyl of turpentine : the chineses gather it in the summer , and cleansing the same , colour it how they please ; the best is yellow like gold , and the next black ; before it is dry'd it yields a malignant damp , which makes the faces of those which are not us'd to it , swell and look pale for a time , but they soon recover again : it dries very leasurely when any chests or cabinets are varnish'd with the same , but when once dry , it never melts again : what a curious and shining thing this gum is , europe hath long since seen by the cabinets and chests that are brought hither from china and iapan : the chineses varnish all their curious wood-work with the same ; as also their ships , houses , tables , bed-steads , closets , and all their houshold utensils , to the great lustre thereof . trigaut gives us this following account of this gum , viz. in china is a certain gum like musk , press'd out of the bark of a tree , and thick like pitch , of which the chineses make a varnish , by them call'd cie , and by the portuguese , ciaro . with this cie they varnish their tables , presses , and other housholdstuff , as also their ships and houses , and colour it how they please : the work thus varnish'd shines like glass , and is very beautiful to the eye , and acceptable by reason of its smoothness , and continues many years . by means of this gum the houses of the chineses and iapanners shine in such a manner , that they dazle the eyes of the beholders . with this also they represent the colour of all kind of wood. and for this reason the chineses , by whom this gum is us'd , account table-clothes altogether superfluous ; for if the shining and crystal-like tables accidentally , by spilling of any grease upon them , are bereav'd of their lustre , they are restor'd to their former beauty , by being wash'd over with warm water , because nothing can soak through the hard gum. besides this gum there is an oyl , press'd out of the fruit of another tree , not unlike the former ; the use thereof is also one and the same , but gives not so great a gloss. we have several kinds of varnish amongst us , in imitation of the chineses , but far short of it , the true preparation thereof being doubtless unknown to us , or but imperfectly discover'd . out of the mountains in the eighth county ienganfu in the province of xensi , is digg'd a slimy moisture , generally call'd peters-oyl , which the chineses use in their lamps , and against scabs . in the province of suchuen is abundance of yellow amber , which is gather'd on the coast of pomeren , and in other parts of the same province another sort of a reddish colour . martinius speaks of great quantities of artificial amber , made of the boyl'd gum of pine-trees , and sold by the chineses ; so exactly imitated , that it was not to be distinguish'd from the best ; neither is it a certain sign of true amber , to attract chaff or other light things ; for the falsifi'd and artificial , if rubb'd , hath an attracting power as well as the natural . in the provinces of iunnan they also have amber which is somewhat redder than the pomeran ; for yellow they have none . the salt which the chineses have , is not onely made in the sea-bordering provinces , but there are also inland waters of which they make salt without any great trouble . in the county hokienfu in the province of peking , are large fields , which extending to the sea-side , are wash'd by the sea water , which leaves great quantities of salt upon the banks . all the water of the lake ieu , lying in the county pingyangfu in the province of xansi , is as salt as sea-water , and salt also made of it by the inhabitants . in the county kingyangfu in the province of xensi , are two pools of salt water , of which they make abundance of salt. in the province of iunnan , on the north-east side of the city yaogan , is a great pit of salt water , out of which is extracted exceeding white salt , with which the whole county yaoganfu is furnish'd . the pit is call'd peyencing , that is , pit of white salt. the first finding of this salt is ascrib'd to the sheep , because they us'd to lick the earth thereabouts , and scratch up lumps of salt with their feet , till the inhabitants at last observing the same , found salt water and earth there . china abounds with salt in all places ; so that besides the great plenty for common use , the salt-trade brings great revenue into the emperor's treasury , there being an incredible number of people which trade in that commodity . every province in which salt is made , pays yearly a certain weight of salt to the emperor for tribute . on the mountains in the province of suchuen are salt-pits , which supply all the inhabitants of that province with salt ; which is a great testimony of god's providence to these people , considering this part of china lies remote from the sea , and could not be furnish'd with salt from any other places , but with exceeding great trouble . these pits are some of them a hundred paces deep , as being on inhabited hills of salt earth : the mouth of one of them is not above three or four hands-breadth wide : they are search'd with an iron instrument in form of a hand , which being let down in the ground , by reason of its great weight and sharp fingers , presses through the same , then drawn up again shuts close , and brings up a handful of earth ; which they do so long till they come to salt earth and water , which is afterwards pull'd out with a tub or bucket , which hath a cover at the top , and a hole in the bottom , through which the water running as the vessel goes down thrusts it open , but when it is full and pull'd up by a rope it falls and shuts again : which salt water being taken out and set over the fire , its watry part evaporates forth ▪ and leaves white salt in the bottom ; yet is not altogether so salt as that which is made of sea-water . there are salt-pits also in the county queicheufu . and likewise in the territory kiahingfu in the province of chekiang , are very great salt-pits , in the fields near the sea , where they make abundance of salt. also in the county hoaiganfu , not far from the city hoaigain , and in several other places bordering on the sea. in china onely is that kind of fine earth of which is made that rich material of those we call china-dishes , and this stuff is call'd porcelane . some falsly affirm , that the matter of which the porcelane is made is prepar'd of pounded egg-shells , or sea-cockles , adding , that it must lie a hundred years under ground before it can be us'd . others tell us , that the right porcelane is made of a hard chalky earth , which is first beaten to powder , and ground to meal , and then is thrown into troughs made of gray stone full of water , and there left to soak so long till it becomes a pap ; mean while a thin skin comes over it , of some of which they make porcelane , as fine and clear as crystal , which on pain of death may not be carry'd out of the countrey , but must all be brought to the court , and deliver'd to the emperor and his council : the next sort is made of the uppermost stuff under this skin ; and this is the finest porcelane we have in europe : and so the nearer this mucilage is to the bottom of the troughs , still so much the courser is the porcelane made thereof , the bottom of all being not much better than our earthen ware. but martinius , trigaut , and other iesuits , who were eye-witnesses , write with more probability , that the stuff of which they make their porcelane , is a dry earth , like chalk and 〈◊〉 sand , and ( according to trigaut ) yellow . this earth is digg'd in the fourteenth county hoeicheufu in the province of nanking , and from thence carry'd in square lumps or cakes , each weighing about three catties , to the province of kiangsi , along the river po. and in this province , at a village call'd sinktesinu , near the city feuleang , in the fourth county iaocheufu , the best porcelane in all china is made : for though there be earth in other places , of which the porcelane might be made , yet it is no way to be compar'd to that which is made in the village . it is to be observ'd , that porcelane cannot be made in the fore-mention'd place , where there is such an abundance of earth , either for want of water , or because the water is not so proper for the making of it . those which dig the earth carry it not themselves to the province of kiangsi , but generally sell cakes or lumps thereof to other people , who maintain themselves by carrying of them thither ; yet not one lump may be carry'd away before it is mark'd with the emperor's arms , thereby to prevent the falsifying of it . the porcelane vessels are made after the same manner as our potters make their earthen ware. the vessels , plates or dishes , as soon as form'd , are painted with various colours , as yellow , red , blue , or any other . that which is of a saffron colour , and painted with shapes of dragons , is sent to the emperor and his council ; and the red , yellow , and blue , is sold amongst the common people . to colour the porcelane blue they generall use a certain weed , which in the southern provinces is found in great abundance . the baking of these vessels is after this manner : being shap'd , and having stood a while in the wind and sun to dry , they are put into an oven , which is for fifteen days after made extraordinary hot , and both all that while , and for fifteen days longer are stopp'd so close , that the least air cannot get in or out of it ; then the oven is open'd , and the vessels remaining therein left to cool by degrees ; for if the glowing vessels should be taken out of the oven and put into the air , they would crack to pieces like glass ; after the expiration of thirty days the furnace is open'd in the presence of an officer , appointed by the emperor for that purpose ; who examining what is bak'd , takes of every sort the fifth piece for the empeor , by virtue of an ancient law. 't is said , that of the pieces also of broken porcelane , first beaten , and afterwards sifted , then mix'd with water and kneaded in a lump , are new vessels made , but cannot be brought to their former lustre . it is observable , that though some use the fresh lumps which are brought to them , and make porcelane of it , yet others , more curious , let them lie a while till they grow as hard as a stone . the earth thus dry'd , when they intend to use it , is beaten like the broken pieces of porcelane , and also sifted and mix'd with water , then kneaded into lumps or cakes , of which they make porcelane as of the fresh earth . besides the goodness of the stuff , and curious fashioning , the porcelane vessels are of a high value , because they can endure extraordinary hot liquors in them without cracking ; also the pieces , if joyn'd with iron , or small copper wyre , hold any moisture without leaking . through all china are people which are experienc'd in this art , and carry a curious small drill , with a diamond at the end thereof , with which they ●…ake the holes in the porcelane . in china are also divers sorts of paper made , sometimes of canes and the leaves thereof , and sometimes of cotton , silk and hemp : the paper made of cotton is not inferior in whiteness to the french paper . in the county vuchanfu in the province of huquang , is abundance of paper made of canes and the leaves thereof , which grow there . there is also good paper made in the county lucheufu , in the province of kiangnan . there are more ways of making paper among the chineses ( as trigaut witnesseth ) than among us : the same author affirms , that the chinese paper is very rotten , apt to tear , and not durable ; so that no paper , whatsoever sort it be , can compare to ours in europe : but whereas he saith , that it cannot bear on both sides to be written or printed , it is a meer mistake , because several sorts of chinese paper are found in the netherlands , which not only by the hollanders , but the chineses also are written on both sides without the least sinking . the chinese paper is of several sizes , some two foot and a half long , and two broad , some six foot long , and three broad , which sort is brought from china into holland . china also in several places produces sugar , 〈◊〉 , honey ; and in the mountains abundance of salt-petre . of the shape , nature , and complexion of the chineses . the chineses in colour and complexion are like the people of europe , especially those of the northern provinces , for those in the southern , by reason of their neighborhood to the line and heat of the sun , are of a brown complexion . the hair of their beards is stiff and short , and appears not till full manhood ; so that a chinese of thirty years , looks a●… youthful as an european of twenty . the colour of the hair , both of their heads and beards , is generally black , and it is accounted a dishonor in china to wear long hair. their eyes are small , somewhat oblong , black , and standing out : their noses are small , and not high : their ears of an indifferent bigness , in which the chineses , as also in their other features differ little from the european , though in some provinces they have flat , and in a manner square faces . in the province of quantung and quangsi , most people on every little toe have two nails , which is also common amongst those of cochin-china ; and some say that in former times they had six toes on every foot. all the women are of little stature , white skins , brown eyes , and extraordinary small feet , in which last they account their chiefest beauty to consist ; for though a woman be never so fair , yet she is accounted homely if she hath great feet ; insomuch , that the mothers swathe and rowl up their daughters feet from their infancy , that by these swathes ( which they wear all their life-time ) they may prevent the natural growth of them : this swathing of their feet often occasions in tender bodies such a pain , that they sometimes become lame of their feet and decrepit ; yet the women generally dance prettily , and make strange gestures with their bare arms. some will have it , that this swathing was inven●…ed by some politick and jealous person , that by this means they might be kept at home , and prevented from walking the streets , which in that countrey ●…edounds to the dishonor of the women , and disesteem of the men. but , as martinius tells us , this custom was deriv'd from taquia , an ancient empress of che , who , though exceeding all other women in beauty , had extraordinary small feet , which extreamly troubled her in going ; her women hereupon in flattery imitated her , and also to make their feet smaller swath'd them ; and this custom to this day is of such authority among them , that should they behold a second helen , they would look upon her as a monster if she had great feet . others say , that taquia was no woman , but a spirit in female shape , with goats feet ; which , because she would not have them discover'd , she kept continually wrap'd up ; and that from thence it hath also been a custom for women to cover their feet , which if they do not , it is accounted very ridiculous : moreover , in this they resemble taquia , that their feet seem so little in their shoes , that they appear no bigger than goats feet . the chineses , both men and women , before the conquering of the empire of china by the tartars , are said to have wore long hair on their heads , without ever shaving it , except children , who till the fifteenth year of their age shav'd their heads , only leaving a long lock on their crown ; after that time they suffer'd their hair to grow without shaving , till they came to twenty years of age , ( which was the time that men putting on their hat of manhood , an ancient custom like that of the toga virilis amongst the romans ) and let it hang loose over their shoulders : in the twentieth year they ty'd up their hair , and wore a cap or hat over it made of horse-hair , or silk ; but this cap was not us'd by the women , who went only with their hair ty'd up , and adorn'd with gold , silver , precious-stones , and all manner of curious flowers , and the like . but there hath been since a great alteration in the shaving and wearing of their hair ; for all those chineses which were subdu'd by them , were forc'd to shave their hair according to the tartar fashion , only reserving one lock behind on their heads , wherefore the hollanders generally call them shaven chineses , as those who refusing to submit to the tartars , and to shave off their hair , joyn'd with the rebel k●…xinga , are call'd unshaven chineses : ●…ut in former times they took such a pride in their long hair , that they rather chose to die , than lose the least lock thereof ; nor was it only pride but something of superstition that made them so concern'd in long hair , for they like the mahumetants entertain'd a simple imagination , that they should be pull'd up to heaven by their hair. nevertheless , the priests us'd in ancient times to shave the hair of their heads and beards every eighth day . the chineses also have a strange opinion of themselves , accounting none equal to them , and looking upon all affairs of foraign kingdoms and people as not worthy their knowledge nor description ; insomuch , that we find not any one countrey which they have frequented with their ships , mention'd in their histories , when as they are very exact in the describing of those countries within their own dominions : moreover , all the names with which they express foraign places are ridiculous , and signifying either barbarians , slaves , or the like , for they never take notice of the proper and true names of strangers ; as for example , they ridiculously name the iapanners vocu , which by them signifies the countrey of a barba●…ian language ; and the tartars , nucieu . all the northern chinefes , or the inhabitants of the seven northern provinces , especially those of the province of peking , are inferior to those of the southern provinces in learning , arts , and other exercises of ingenuity , but are valianter and better soldiers . in like manner , the southern chineses are very politick and civil , and the northern rough and unpolish'd : as for the inhabitants of the province of xensi , they are very civil and courteous , yet they are as dull in learning as the other northern chineses . those of the province of fokien are much inclin'd to riot and lasciviousness , yet are they politick , of great understanding , and subtile in the way of merchandize , very full of fraud : they are addicted to literature , and have many learned persons among them ; yet they are by the other chineses accounted a people of a salvage cruel nature , as seeming to have retain'd some of the antique barbarism , because they were the last that imbrac'd the present laws and customs of the chineses . the inhabitants of the little city vu●…iven , in the province of quangsi , are in high credit amongst the chineses for their policy and understanding ; many of them being chosen for governors and high-priests . the city xaohing , in the province of chekiang , sends forth the most ingenious and best orators in all china ; insomuch , that there is scarce a governor but hath one of this city for his council . the inhabitants of the eleventh county vencheufu , in the province of chekiang , have been of old much given to the abominable sin of sodomy , which is grown so habitual among them , that neither law nor shame restrains them from acting it publickly . several mountains lying in the twelfth county of xincheufu , in the province of huquang , are inhabited by wild and salvage people call'd vulinman : concerning the original of these people , the chinese writers give us this fabulous account . king kaosin warring against a robber nam'd u , was driven by him to utmost extremity , for the robbers . valor and experience in war was such , that he often defeated king kaosin , and routed all his forces ; wherefore kaosin caus'd to be proclaim'd amongst his souldiers , that he would give twenty thousand ounces of silver and a city , with his youngest daughter , to any one that would bring him the general u's head : while this edict was in force , king kaosin's dog call'd puonho , ran into the enemies army , which lay at that time incamp'd in a wood , and killing the general u , brought his head to the king , who exceedingly rejoyc'd at the death of so great an enemy , yet thought himself not oblig'd to perform what the proclamation had promis'd , as concluding it very unseemly for a beast to marry a woman : which his daughter hearing , urg'd the sacredness of the edict , and of the king's word , which ought not to be broke ; and thereupon she was marry'd to the dog , by whom , in six years time she had six sons and six daughters , who by marrying one another , bred a generation of dog-like natur'd people . but it is to be suppos'd , that this fable was feign'd by the chineses , because they accounted none to be humane , which are not of their countrey , or observe their laws . yet in the journal of a monk , written in the second book of navigation and travels , collected by m. gio baptista ramusio , we find this for the confirmation of these dogs . the tartars returning through the wildernesses , came to a countrey , in which ( as the ruthens , which had been there , relate ) they found a generation of wild women , who after they had been ask'd by several interpreters what people they were that inhabited that countrey , answer'd , that all the women of that place were of humane shape , but the men like dogs : and that upon this occasion , whilst the tartars stay'd in this countrey , the dogs met together on one side of the river , and leap'd ( being winter ) into the water , and afterwards roul'd themselves in the sand , which by the excessive cold , froze upon them , and arm'd them with a kind of a coat of mail : this having done several times together , the tartars falling upon them , threw their darts at them ; but the dogs running amongst the midst of them , made a great slaughter among them , and drove the tartars out of the countrey , and took possession thereof . thus far baptista . the inhabitants of the eighth county taiping , in the province of quangsi , are by a chinese writer call'd barbarians , because ( having cast off the chinese laws and government ) they go bare-footed like salvage people , and live without law , rule , order , or decency , killing one another upon every slight occasion . also on the mountains in the ninth county cuncheufu , in the province of kiangsi , there live many wild people , which ( according to the relation of the chinese writers ) live after a salvage and bestial manner . likewise on the mountains in the province of queicheu inhabit a people , for the most part wild and untractable , for they observe not the chinese laws or customs , but live of themselves under several governors of their own elections : they often sally out upon the chineses which live near them , sometimes forcing them to a peace , which at their pleasure they break again , never suffering any that are not for their way of living to come amongst them . to reduce this countrey to reason , the emperors have often sent forces thither , but with little success that ever was heard of . those of queiyangfu , in the time of the family taiming , first apply'd themselves to study the learning and customs of the chineses , by which means not a few of them have attain'd to the highest degree thereof . the people of the second county sucheufu , of the province of queicheu are strong limb'd and valiant , and withal , courteous and civil , yet have something of wild in their manner of living ; they go with their hair loose , bare-footed , and the soles of their feet have contracted such a hard callosity , that they fear not to tread on the sharpest stones , and most prickly thornes . those of the third county , though somewhat of a salvage nature , yet they have mix'd therewith a kind of clownish civility . the mountaineers of the sixth county tungganfu , in the province of queicheu , were formerly the most cruel and barbarous people in all that province , proud of themselves , fraudulent , and having a custom among them to kill their old people ; but have of late , by their conversing with the other chineses , learnt something of morality . the city hinghoa , in the province of fokien , is famous for the industriousness of its inhabitants , in learning , arts , and ingenious faculties . the inhabitants of the seventh county yancheufu , of the province of kiangnan , are much inclin'd to lasciviousness . the northern mountaineers , as in the county of the garrison'd city puting , of the province of queicheu , trouble not themselves with learning , manners , or civility , every one doing what they please , living without laws or government . the inhabitants of the mountain near the garrison'd city lungli have by their conversing with the neighboring chineses learn'd several of their customs ; yet going always arm'd delight in war and the noise of arms. those of the province of kiangsi are politick and subtle , and many of them attain to the highest degree of literature , and thereby are rais'd to great preferments . the inhabitants of the city sucheu in the province of nanking , are exceedingly inclin'd to dainty and delicious fare , and love the art of candying and preserving in sugar . all the inhabitants of the ninth county ningpofu in the province of chekiang , are great lovers of salt meats , whereupon this proverbial sentence passes upon them , that they cannot rot after death , being so much sa●…ted during life . the people of the province of iunnan , by reason of their neighborhood to india , participate with them in their customs ; and the main thing wherein they differ from the rest of the chineses is this , namely , that whereas in all parts of china besides they lock their women up in their houses , and suffer them not to be spoken with or seen by any man , or ever to come out of their houses into the streets , here the women walk abroad upon their occasions as in europe . they exceed the rest of the chineses in courage and valour , being never daunted at the engaging of an enemy , and training up their elephants to war. they are friendly , courteous , and civil to strangers , and more tractable to embrace the christian religion than any of the chineses besides . on the north-side of the fourth county cuihungfu in the province of iunnan , before the tartars coming into china in the time of the family iuen , dwelt a people call'd kinchi , that is , golden-teeth , because they us'd to cover their teeth with thin plates of gold ; which is also a custom amongst those of the eighth garrison'd city in the same province . the inhabitants of the twelfth county xunningfu in the same province , are very barbarous and inhumane ; some of them take pleasure to make their teeth black ; others paint several images on their faces , rubbing in their skin , first pierc'd with a needle , a kind of black colour . the inhabitants of the first garrison'd city kiocing of the same province , are good husband-men , but very litigious , often spending in law that which they have labour'd for the whole year , and all for a trifle ; yet they are not the onely people possess'd with this fond humor , but may be paralell'd in this nation , especially in some parts of wales . the people of the second garrison'd city yaogan , in the same province , are ( according to the chinese writers ) prodigiously strong , and therefore delight more in war than peace . the inhabitants of the third garrison'd city cioking in the same province , are valiant , prudent , and stout people ; they fight generally with bowes and arrows . though the inhabitants of the sixth garrison'd city likiang , extracted from the ancient'st inhabitants of china , do not fully observe the chinese laws , because of their nearness to other people , whose customs they have learn'd , yet nevertheless they partly observe those of the chineses : they are very much addicted to drinking and jollity , spending whole days and nights in singing , dancing and revelling ; they are good horsemen , and use bowes and arrows . it is scarce to be believ'd , how strictly the women ( i mean those of high quality , for the ordinary women walk the streets ) are kept through all china , from the natural jealousie of the people : their residences are made after such a manner , that they cannot see nor be seen by others : they are seldom permitted to go out , except on extraordinary occasions , and are carry'd in sedans made for that purpose , and so closely shut , that there is not the least crevise through which they may be seen . moreover , they spend their time in breeding little dogs , birds , and the like . characters and languages . the chineses have no letters like the people of europe , and other parts of the world , which any way agree in a certain order or rule of an alphabet , neither have they any such thing as vowels and consonants , or other literals that can be joyn'd to make words of ; but they have characters , signs , or images , or what you please to name them , in stead of the letters of the alphabet , for every word or name which they speak hath a certain figure or character , by which it is express'd : this figure consists in strokes and specks , which as they differ in shape , so in signification one from another ; they are joyn'd without art or method , as it were by accident expressing the name or thing which they design : therefore the chineses use as many figures or characters as there are things which they would express . the chineses ( saith trigaut ) express not with any letters of the alphabet their language in writing , as almost all other people on the earth , but draw as many figures or characters as there are words and things to signifie ; so that if any one would translate a dictionary out of english into their language , he would need as many several characters as there are words . as to what concerns the number of these characters , though according to the greatness of any subject , the more of them are requir'd , yet they have brought them all within the compass of seventy or eighty thousand ; all which stand written in order in a book call'd haipien : besides which there is another much shorter ( which teaches to read , write , and understand their books ) which at most contains not above eight or ten thousand . if in their reading they chance to meet with a word which they understand not , then they turn to their great dictionary , like one who learns the latine or french tongue ; by which we may conclude , that the more characters the chineses know , the more learned they are accounted : therefore it must be one of an exceeding memory , that will be reckon'd a scholar amongst them . kircher tells us , that at this day none are accounted amongst the number of the eminently learned , which have not attain'd to the perfect knowledge of eighty thousand characters , though any one that will learn to speak the language hath enough of ten thousand : neither do the chineses themselves know all these characters , the vulgar person learning no more than he thinks may serve him in his way of trading . in like manner saith trigaut , he that knows ten thousand characters , hath obtain'd those which are commonly us'd in writing . martinius makes the learning of the chinese characters so hard , that to know them throughly requires a whole age , for he affirms , that he spent ten years in the learning of them , and yet at the expiration of that time , he had attain'd no farther knowledge of them , than to understand a small prayer-book . it is strange to consider , that the chineses make the great distinction of their vast number of characters by no more than nine specks , by adding or leaving out any of which , another signification is produc'd : as for exaample , one straight stroke thus — signifies one ; the same stroke , cut through with another like a cross in this manner † signifies tzi , or ten ; another being added to the bottom of the cross † signifies thou , or earth ; and with a third on the top † vam , that is , king ; one speck being added on the left-side of the uppermost stroke † signifies iu , or gu , that is , a pearl ; and so all kinds of minerals , plants , animals , &c. are 〈◊〉 by the different position of specks and lines . but this rule , saith semedo , is not always certain ▪ for the chineses not onely joyn several lines ●…nto one figure , but make divers of their significations by joyning two or more whole figures together ; so that a square figure which signifies 〈◊〉 sun , joyn'd to another , signifies the moon , and being added to a third of the same form , expresses min , that is , 〈◊〉 : to signifie a door they draw a figure like it , which they call muen ; and to signifie the heart , a figure like a heart : to express melancholy , or sadness , the●… put the character which expresses a heart in the middle of that of a door , as if the heart found it self oppress'd in the entrance of a narrow door : and because sorrow hath its seat in the heart , they always add the figure of a heart to all those characters with which they express any kind of sorrowful object or consideration . these characters are generally us'd , not onely in ●…ll the fifteen provinces of the whole empire of china , but also in iapan , corea , cochinchina , tungking , camboya , and sionei , though every countrey hath a peculiar language . by this means the iapanners , cochin-chineses , chineses , coreans , and tungkingans , can understand one anothers books , as being all written in the fore-mention'd characters ; yet cannot speak with , nor understand one another : in like manner as the figures of arithmetick are us'd all europe over , and understood by all the several nations thereof , yet the words with which they are express'd differ very much ; for these chinese characters are signs of th●… things which they signifie , and are by all in general understood : therefore it is one thing to know the chinese characters , and another to speak their language ; insomuch that a foreigner endu'd with a great memory , may by often reading the chinese books , attain to the highest degree of their learning , though he cannot discourse with , nor understand them . these chinese characters seem to be of the same original with the people themselves ; for ( according to some of their ancient histories ) they have been in use amongst them three thousand seven hundred and thirty years . many ascribe the first invention of them to the emperor fohi , who 〈◊〉 to reign anno . before the incarnation , and ( according to kircher ) three hundred years before the flood . but it is to be observ'd , that the old chinese characters differ'd much from the modern ; for the first chineses took not their significations from joint figures , but , from the representation of natural things , as birds , beasts , insects , fishes , herbs , trees , minerals , and the like ; ●…y which , put in order , and joyn'd several ways , the chineses at first declar'd their thoughts and apprehensions . when they treated of fiery things , they us'd 〈◊〉 and dragons , which being plac'd in several orders , had such and such significations ; and in expressing aerial things , they made figures of birds ; and for watry , fishes ; for earthly things ▪ beasts , plants , trees and leaves ; for stars , specks and circles ; and in like manner for things of another nature . the forms of the ancient chinese characters were of seventeen sorts : the first , invented by the emperor fohi , consisted ( according to their chronicles ) of serpents and dragons ; wherefore the book which he writ of astronomy is call'd the book of dragons : in it are serpents strangely twisted together , and in several forms , after the manner of those things which they signifie therewith : but at this day few chineses understand these characters , age having worn out the knowledge of them . the second sort are taken from 〈◊〉 belonging to hu●…bandry , joyn'd together , and were first us'd by the emperor xin , in his book of agriculture , or husbandry . the third sort consists in the placing of several feathers of the bird tunghoahang , which is by them accounted the best bird that flies . it is said that the emperor xanghoang us'd the●…e characters in his book of birds . the fourth sort consists of shell-fishes and insects . the fifth , of roots and ●…erbs . the sixth , of the feet of birds , which the emperor choanghang us'd . the seventh , being an invention of the emperor iao , consists of turtles . the eighth , of fowls . the ninth and tenth , of herbs . the eleventh , of representations of the planets . the twelfth and thirteenth were formerly call'd the useful characters of laws and constitutions . the fourteenth consist of characters expressing rest , joy , knowledge , light , and darkness . the fifteenth , of fishing . the sixteenth cannot be read nor understood . the seventeenth and l●…st sort was us'd for superscriptions on letters , deeds , bonds , and the like . but the modern chineses grown wiser by experience , and finding a great confusion and trouble in the representing of so many beasts , plants , &c. ) invented a far shorter way of joyning specks and lines together . the language of the chineses is , for its antiquity , by many accounted for one of the seventy two tongues of the tower of babel : but certain it is ( according to the testimony of their books ) that it hath been in being for three thousand six hundred years . it is not all one , but differing in the several kingdoms or provinces which now make up that empire . trigaut tells us , that ●…very province differs so much from another in their language , that they 〈◊〉 understand one another , notwithstanding they use the same books 〈◊〉 characters . the inhabitants of the county taipin in the province of quangsi , speak quite another language from the chineses . in like manner those of the seventh county lipingfu of the province of queicheu , speak a different language , altogether unknown to the other chineses . in the province of fokien the inhabitants use not one dialect but every county hath a peculiar speech , insomuch that the one cannot understand the other . those of the province of fokien , who speak a gross and ungraceful language , use in stead of n the letter ●… for nanking is by them call'd lanking ; the suburbs of hoksieu or focheu , lanthai ; which the portuguese and hollanders , with whom they trade , have follow'd . those of the second county sucheufu in the province of queicheu , knew nothing of any letters formerly , though they express'd themselves by writing figures on boards , but have lately learn'd the vulgar characters . besides the several dialects belonging properly to each province , after the reducing of them to one sole empire , another language was instituted , which was made common through the whole realm . this language is by the chineses nam'd quonhoa or quonthoa , that is , court , or pleading tongue ; because it is most us'd at court , by the mandarins , governors and magistrates : it is also known by the name of the mandarins language , but is least of all us'd in the province of fokien . this was done , because it hapned oftentimes that all the magistrates were foreigners or strangers in the province , where by the emperors order they were plac'd , and that they might not be necessitated to learn a strange language , there was a general one instituted in the whole empire . in this language they not onely try causes , but all well bred people or strangers speak the same with the natives in every province , in the same manner as the english , french , italians , germans , and other people use the latine tongue through all europe . the iesuits which are sent to china to promulgate the christian religion , learn all of them this general language , because those which belong'd to each several province are neither useful nor elegant , nor spoken by people of quality , except in their houses to their servants , or in other countreys , thereby to put them in mind of their native countrey . this language is also spoken by women and children , because long custom hath conquer'd the difficulty of learning it . tradesmen speak the language of their own province ; and though they all understand the mandarins tongue , yet they speak it not . this general chinese tongue is very brief and short , and though rich and abounding in characters above all other languages , yet inferior to them in scarcity of words ; for the number of the words exceed not sixteen hundred , and according to semedo , not above three hundred twenty six . all the words end almost in a vowel , yet some few of them with m or n ; and ( which is remarkable in this language ) there are no dissyllables or polysyllables , but all monosyllables , or words consisting of one syllable onely , i mean all radical and fundamental words , for appellatives or names of places and things , are compounded of two or three words clapt together , as tunghoafung of fung , a bird , hoa a flower , and tung the name of the flower : and herein it is paralell'd even by our english tongue , whose fundamental words being originally saxon , are for the most part monosyllable , as tree , stone , hand , eye , &c. it hath many diphthongs , or double vowels joyn'd together in one syllable , i say vowels after our way of speaking , meaning the force of vowels ; for vowels are no us'd by the chineses , but as every thing , so every word hath its peculiar sign : wherefore ▪ it may be ask'd , are there so many signs in so small a number of words as the chineses 〈◊〉 ? or , how can they with so few words express all things which their thoughts comprehend ? in answer hereof i say , that the chinese language is very comprehensive , that is to say , it hath few words , but oftentimes one word signifies ten or twenty several things , which are not to be distinguish'd but by the different sound and pronunciation in speaking , which distinction is so small , that strangers ●…an scarce observe the same ; insomuch that one might say , this language was rather artificially invented , than naturally proceeding from the necessity of discourse ; therefore they that will rightly understand the sense of the words , had need be as attentive to the tone in speaking , as the accent in writing . to make the chinese tongue the easier , ( for it is very hard to learn ) the iesuits have from the method of musical notes , as ut , re , mi , fa , sol , taught to know the high and low sounds which the chineses observe in their speaking : to this purpose iacob pantoja first found out these five signs , which written over the chinese words after the european manner , are thus express'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . and by these five marks of sound , foraigners learn the language , though not without great pains and study ; partly , because of the manifold characters of the words , and partly , by reason of the difficulty of hitting upon the several tones or sounds . the first sign of the five sounds or tones mark'd thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , agrees with ut in musick ; and the sound or pronounciation is in the chinese tongue call'd cho pim , as if they would say , the first agreeable tone . the second sign 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agrees with re , in chinese call'd pim xim , that is , a clear and even voice . the third sign 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agrees with mi ; this sound in chinese is call'd xam xim , that is , high voice . the fourth sign 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agrees with fa , and is by the chineses nam'd , kiu xim , that is , high voice of the goer . the fifth u agrees with sol , and is by the chineses call'd ge xim , that is , proper voice of the enterer . according as any word written in european letters is mark'd with these signs , it must be utter'd in a different voice or sound , as it is written by the chineses with several characters , and hath also there its several significations : as for example , the word ia , written with european letters , according as it is mark'd with any ' of the five signs , signifies several things , and must also be utter'd with a difference of sounds ; for the word or syllable iâ , with this sign 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a tooth ; iā with a strait stroke , a voice ; ià with a sloaping stroke towards the left , excellent ; iá with a sloaping stroke towards the right , a deafness ; iă with a semi-circle , he goes . in like manner , the syllable ko , is by the chineses ton'd ten several ways , and each tone hath a peculiar signification ; as also , each signification a peculiar mark , whereby it is distinguish'd from the other ; so that no language in the whole world is so univocal or containing so many several meanings under one word as the chinese ; and the marks that distinguish the significations of a word by the accent , are so many , that the difference of sound can scarce be discern'd in all ; insomuch , that not any one book can be understood from a reader by the auditor , an ocular inspection being absolutely necessary to distinguish by the marks the difference of the sound , and by consequence , the double sense of the words , which cannot be distinguish'd by the ear ; nay , that which is more , it often happens in their speaking , that when one cannot understand the others sense , notwithstanding he speaks plain and distinctly , he is not only necessitated to repeat his discourse , but also to write it ; and if they chance not to have pen or paper , they do it with water on a table , or with their fingers in the air , or express the meaning with the hand of the auditor : this happens most amongst the learned and eloquent part of the people , who study to speak more exact and quai●…t than ordinary , according as they write in their books . the reason of the univocalness of this language seems to proceed from nothing else , but that these people from ●…ll ages have endeavour'd more to write well than speak well , because their best language to this day consists in writing and not in speaking ; therefore it also happens , that messages are not deliver'd by word of mouth , but in writing , though it be in one and the same city ; for though this language be very scanty of words , nevertheless , it is the pleasingest and most ingenious of all others ; for whereas in any action we cannot express the manner of doing but in several words , the chineses often comprehend it in one word : as for example , the word nien , among them signifies taking hold with two fingers ; tzo , taking hold with all the fingers : in like manner , we make several uses of the word are , when we say they are a bed , are at table , are at the tavern ; but the chineses express the being and manner of being in one word ; we also say , the foot of a man , the foot of a bird , the foot of a beast , never omitting to add the word foot : but the chineses to express the foot of a man , say , kio , that of a bird , cua , that of a four footed beast thi. the chineses , considering they have no alphabet , are accustom'd from their infancy to express themselves by this way of sign'd sounds , and very much wonder how we of europe can write down their words in latin letters , and pronounce the●… so plainly . they use not the sound of the letter r. which they cannot pronounce , nor ever put two consonants together , without a vowel between ; so that to this day they call the franks , falankes , by whom perhaps , they , as well as the moors , understand all the people of europe , except the greeks . a●… for the language of the tartars it is much easier to learn , seeming in some measure to agree with the persian , and having some characters or letters like the arabick . the alphabet of this language is said to consist of sixty several letters , which may the rather be , because some of them have the force of consonant and vowel joyn'd in one , as la , le , li , lo , lu ; pa , pe , pi , po , pu. in reading they descend down-wards like the chineses , and proceed from the right to the left side , as anciently the hebrews and other easterly nations , and at this day the arabians and chineses . finis . china aimoey quemoey on these islands which are now becom a kingdom used the famous pyrates : yquen & kocksinga to resort map imperium sinicum quindicupartitum imperium sinicum in xv regna seu provincias distributum una cum genuino situ vrbium metropolitanarum , montium , fluminum , lacum , caeterarumque rerum consideratione dignarum . map of china and korea notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e histor. sinic . . stilo vet . . aug. stilo novo . aug. description of the island formosa . the inhabitants of tefurang are very salvage . their customs . inhabitants of soulang . how they order their rice . strange liquor in eormesa . the women fish and till . several ways of hunting . strange manner of hunting in firando . venison how ▪ eaten . the formosan mens exercises , and their manner of fighting . their arms. formosans have great churches . keep great feasts when they are conquerors . have no supreme governor . strange councellors . their authority . the punishment of criminals . shew great respect one to another , and chiefly the youth to the antient people . strange marriage . the formosan men live not with the women ▪ may not speak to them in the day-time . horrible murder of their infants . in what year the formosan men begin to keep house with their wives . unmarry'd people have their dwellings apart . the formosan houses are artificial . their houshold-stuff . feasts . strange ordering of their dead . strange dancings how strangely they order their sick. the religion of the formosans . what they account sin. their chiefest idols . their gods of war. women perform divine services . strange actions . drunkenness a vertue . the office of the inibs . formosans become christians . why they are easier converted than other indidians . the island formosa is divided into eight dominions . beasts . every picol is pound weight . apparel . houses . the strength of the island . manner of fighting . arms. curing of their sick. mourning for the dead . seven feasts . first . second feast . third feast . fourth feast . fifth feast . sixth feast . seventh feast . hunting . language . a kind of their meat or drink . the rebellion ended . a plague of locusts . tayowan very barren , yet populous . fort zelandia . castle of utrecht . a a sort of small vessels . inhabitants . lib. . pag. . number of guns , seamen , and soldiers . the fleet divided into three squadrons . weighs anchor . island of hoorn . thousand islands . boomyes riff . island lukapar ▪ island banka . poele toutyon . island linge . poele zay . strange birds-nests . a that is , about two spanish duckets . lignum aloes . bay of pangerang . lignum aloes . box-islands . poeyan . poele canton . island hainan . tang goie . cape puthay . storm-bay . cape of cavalles . sotiha taken . van campen go's ashore . five mandarins come aboard the naerden . a mandarin with a letter from the vice-roy and general to admiral bort . a letter from the governor of hoksieu to bort . the instructions of the admiral to the agents going to sinksieu . these were taken before by coxinga . the agents come to hoksieu . the viceroy's palace . the fort aulavia . the village lanpon . the city hokzwa . the city zwansifoe . the city engeling . forts twaia . city tanwa ▪ come in sight of the city sinksieu . are fetched in . make their arrival known , and desire audience . ride to the army . presents for the vice-roy . a a kind of iapan chest of drawers . the agents go to the general lipovi . a that is , baskets . the agents address themselves to the vice-roy , and general in the army . vice-roy's discourse to the hollanders . city sinksieu . city tamwa . fort tamhoe . city zwansifoe . fort zwansehoo . city enwa . fort lantongzwa . martinius hist. of china , publish'd in . leave hokzwa ▪ fort anlavja . the agents treatment with hanlavia . islands of pakka . iohn van campen's bay ▪ city samzwa ▪ city zwathia ▪ fort kitat taken by the netherlanders . the conquer'd chineses wear their hair short as the tartars . the red flag among the tartar-chineses signifies peace , as the white flag war. notes for div a -e orders from the grand council of batavia . a an officer belonging to the city . assam is a hollander , otherwise call'd maurice , and brought the first letter from summimpessiou . a singlamong and lipovi . a unthres●…'d rice . february . by the hollanders call'd the straights of tayowan . march. a lavja , which is the termination of all these names , is no other than such a one lord , or the lord such a one . chineses come over to the hollanders . the original of the city macao . march. the return of the five ships , with the rere-admiral , from the coast of china . march , . a copy of the council of states letter . ●…rse with may. feast peelou kept by the chineses . lipovi will resign his governorship . hogenhoeks request for the emperors allowance . iune . secretary zangia come●… to hogenhoek . iuly . hogenhoek visits lipovi . august . hogenhoek invited by the vice-roy to dinner . his discourse with him , borders ▪ borders . cities . borders . cities . borders . towns. names . borders . names . towns. borders . names . towns. borders . names . towns. borders . the smallest tract of land belonging to the city foning . fortresses . notes for div a -e martin histor. sinen . l. . pag. . a a chinese strong-water . a as the dutch call it . a chinese suckets . a captain nobel . october . a the ambassador . november . four months the river hoksieu in china not navigable . a a kind of corn. december . trigaut . a conderin is a small chinese weight . a letter to the general talavja . the general 's answer . nobel desires a pass for the blyswiik frigat . nobel's request to the general . the general 's factor's proffer to nobel . nobel's answer . novel and vander does discourse with the general . his answer . ianuary . blyswiik frigat sets sail. liu-lavja comes to the netherlanders in the lodge . nobel and vander does go to the general . the general 's order for the seized batavian chinese goods . are carry'd away . nobel and vander does come to the vice-roy . nobel and harthouwer go to the general . cannot be admitted 〈◊〉 have audience . letters sent to holland . van hoorn dines with the chief factor . the ambassador receives order to go his journey . leave hoksieu . but twenty four hollanders are suffer'd to go to peking . ambassador proceeds on his journey . ambassadors expences . the city ienping . february . the city kienningfoe . the city poutchin . presents landed ▪ the ambassador leaves poutchin . territory ▪ chekiang . division . names . cities . borders . borders . towns. borders . towns. borders . towns. borders . names . towns. borders . towns. fortresses . islands . river che. lake sikin . lake pehiai . pool papou its strange quality . bird hoangcio . fish hoang . a strange quality of a mountain . oysters . fruit peci , its strange quality . hower mogorin . tallow tree . reven●…es paid by this province to the emperor . mountains iakoling . t●…anchia , sunthia ▪ march. city kiucheu . city iansjenne . city sinching . city fujang . chankeeuw , the suburb of hancheu . pingtouw visits the ambassador . the ambassador goes to the general . the governor refuses the presents . complementing letter to the general . to the conbon . presents sent from the conbon to he ambassador . general 's present . nobel and vander does go to the general . goes also to the conbon . and to manchu . they concluded to send for a ship with merchandize , and from hoksieu to ningpo . van hoorn writes to harthouwer concerning it . presents for the pingtouw . orders not to transport silk . chekiang produces much silk . histor. china . borders of the province nanking . worth : division ▪ borders . towns. names . walls . gates . an antient palac●… of the emperors . a strange tower. porcellane tower borders . names . towns. borders . towns. names . borders . towns. towns. borders . names . borders . towns. borders . names . borders . towns. borders . towns. borders . names . towns. come to sucheu . the conbon presents the ambassador . shift the goods . the conbon sends provender . the ambassador complemented by a mandarin . leave siucheu . haven masters belonging to hanksieu depart . the ambassador's letter to the general and conbon of hanksieu . the city ▪ usie . april . city tanyang . city chinkiang . the ambassador is invited to the governor . presents to the governor . discourse between the ambassador and two mandarins . wayopoe . city kayoven . city paoing . arrive at hoaigan . the ambassador is entertain'd by the governor of hoaigan . a complementing letter from the ambassador to the commissary . presents to the ambassador . letter to the governor for barques . a presents . come to the yellow river . weather-makers . jugl●…rs ▪ the city taujenjeen . van hoorn is displeas'd for staying . may. pass by several villages . city cinning . a presents . conbon presents the ambassador . the city tunchang . leave linsing . city linsing . porcelin tower of linsing . river guei . iune . vuching . tachu . come to tienciu . are complemented by the general . entertain'd at a dinner . presents sent to the general of tiencin . will not accept of them . arrive at the city of gioechioe . leave gioechioe . tongsieuw . come to peking . questions to the ambassador . the generals and councels letter from batavia is deliver'd . horses and oxen are commanded to come to the court. shape of the emperor . emperor's questions . remaining presents are sent for to the court. ambassador is strictly guarded . the presents must be shewn to the emperor . corean agents . a discourse between the lipou lilavja and the ambassador . a list of the emperor's allowance to the ambassador's . refuses presents . the two lipous questions . the ambassador makes obeisance before the emperor's throne . state before the emperor's throne . the emperor rises . and likewise the ambassador . presents to the zoutaizins . presents to the lipous . presents for the secretaries . nobel and putmans are sent for to the lipous . requests of the ambassador to the emperor . presents to the emperor . several questions of two lipous to the ambassador . ambassador goes to his new lodgings . two lipous ask several questions of the ambassador . ambassador's requests ▪ ambassador and nobel brought before the lipous . several questions . iune . consult about presenting the council of state. a letter to the taisins concerning the presents . ambassador and nobel appear before the lipous . ambassador and nobel again sent , for to the assembly of the lipous . several questions of four mandarins to the ambassador . interpreter genko's information . the ambassador and his council consult about it . the ambassadors request to the lipous . emperor's second feast . presents for the general . september . november . a officers that provide for strangers . december . ianuary . atl. si●…euf . emperors marriages . semedo . ●…igant 〈◊〉 ▪ histor. sinens . lib. . histor. sin. l. . c. . a adam schall . adam scall . semedo . mart. a●…l . sin. trigaut . martin ▪ histor. sin. l. . martin . semedo . atl. simns . martin . histor. sini●… . 〈◊〉 . martin . semed●… . martin sin ▪ histor. l. . a as the rom●…s call'd scip●…o africanus the thunder-bolt of war. a the monarch of england , and empire of china , ●…anslated and chang'd at once . a like our king's-bench , or superior courts of judicature . semedo . martin ▪ histor ▪ sinic . l . trigaut . semedo . 〈◊〉 . hist. sinens●…s i●…m histor. sinic . h●…stor . sinic . trigaut . semedo . something ▪ like our judges of ●…yer and termi●…er . like our visitation o the clergy or heraldry . mandarins seal . semedo . martin ▪ hist. sinic . trigaut . ●…igaut . about five english mile . a post mort●… nulla 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . atl. p. ●… . trigaut . other towers call'd cu●… . martin . a●…l . p. . lib. . p. . lib. . cap. . ships of the governors . rivers in the provin●… of xantung . streams in the province of honan . rivers of the province of huquang . in the province 〈◊〉 . rivers in the province of kiangsi . rivers in the province quantung . rivers belonging to the province of quangsi . lakes in the province of peking . lakes in the province of xansi . lakes in the province of xensi . lakes in the province of xantung . lakes in the province of honan ▪ lakes in the province of suchuen ▪ lakes in the province of huquang . lakes in the province of kiangsi . lakes in the province of nanking . lakes in the province of kiangsi . springs in the province of honan . springs in the province of huquang . springs in the province of kiangsi . springs in the province of nanking . springs in the province of quantung . springs in the province of quangsi . springs in the province of iunnan . mountains in the province of peking , mountains in the province of xansi ▪ mountains in the province of xensi . mountains in the territory linyafu . mountains in the province of xantung . mountains in the province of honan . mountains in the province of suchuen . mountains in the province of huquang . mountains in the province of kiangsi ▪ mountains ●…in the province of nanking . mountains in the province of chekiang . mountains in the province of fokien . mountains in the province of quantung . mountains in the province of quangsi . mountains in the province of queicheu . mountains in the province of iunnan ▪ laws for husbandry . he reign'd anno . before the nativity . martin . d●…cas p. . herb kinsu . flower meutang . wormwood . china - root . martin . root ginseng . or rather in spring ▪ as ramusio will have it ▪ the fruit lungyen , or dragons-eye . flor. sin. the herb muigiuli . the herb of a thousand years . the fruit peci . mogorin flower . kieuyen , or fat-flower . the twig teng . the flower quei . the herb pusu . the quanglang tree . the herb ko . fanyaycocu . the fruit of the tree fanyay . histor. natur. & m●… . l. . the tree supim ▪ michael boem . the fruit cienko . the tree and fruit giambo . mithael boem . the fruit pipa . the fruit yata . the fruit manko . boem . ●…auhin . mantis . arom . p. . kilus . sugar-canes . chinese rose . flora lib. . ca. . p. . fruit iamboes , or pampelmoes . golden apples . fruit linkio . the fruit bananas , or mauz . vesting . in alpin . alpinus . vesting . fruit champidaka . fruit fa●… , polo , or ana nas . tee or cha. piso annotas . in bort . b piso. c martin . d piso. martin . flying cow : white cats like iselan shocks . the beast xamxu . a scudo is about d. great mice . wolves . dears . boars . horses ; baboons . the bird tunghoafung . the bird lokung . the bird hoangcio . swallows . ducks . the bird louwa . the fish hoang . the fish kinyu . the fish kiyu , or xau●…l . 〈…〉 . the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . serpent gento . serpent cabros de cabello . gum ci●… . peters-oyl . vulinman , or wild ●…ple . the language of the chineses . memoirs and observations typographical, physical, mathematical, mechanical, natural, civil, and ecclesiastical, made in a late journey through the empire of china, and published in several letters particularly upon the chinese pottery and varnishing, the silk and other manufactures, the pearl fishing, the history of plants and animals, description of their cities and publick works, number of people, their language, manners and commerce, their habits, oeconomy, and government, the philosophy of confucius, the state of christianity : with many other curious and useful remarks / by louis le compte ... ; translated from the paris edition, and illustrated with figures. le comte, louis, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing l estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) memoirs and observations typographical, physical, mathematical, mechanical, natural, civil, and ecclesiastical, made in a late journey through the empire of china, and published in several letters particularly upon the chinese pottery and varnishing, the silk and other manufactures, the pearl fishing, the history of plants and animals, description of their cities and publick works, number of people, their language, manners and commerce, their habits, oeconomy, and government, the philosophy of confucius, the state of christianity : with many other curious and useful remarks / by louis le compte ... ; translated from the paris edition, and illustrated with figures. le comte, louis, - . [ ] p., folded leaf, , [ ] p., leaves of plates ( folded) : port. printed for benj. tooke ..., and sam. buckley ..., london : . advertisements at end. pages - and - are stained with loss of text in filmed copy. pages -end photographed from bodleian library copy and inserted at end. reproduction of original in huntington library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng china -- description and travel. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images - jonathan blaney sampled and proofread - jonathan blaney text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion cam-hy emperor of china & the eastern tartary aged years , drawn when he was but . london printed for benj : tooke and sam buckley in fleetstreet . memoirs and observations topographical , physical , mathematical , mechanical , natural , civil , and ecclesiastical . made in a late journey through the empire of china , and published in several letters . particularly upon the chinese pottery and varnishing ; the silk and other manufactures ; the pearl fishing ; the history of plants and animals . description of their cities and publick works ; number of people , their language , manners and commerce ; their habits , oeconomy , and government . the philosophy of confucius . the state of christianity , with many other curious and useful remarks . by lovis le compte jesuit , confessor to the dutchess of burgundy , one of the royal mathematicians , and lately missionary into the eastern countries . translated from the paris edition , and illustrated with figures . london : printed for benj. tooke at the middle temple gate , and sam. buckley at the dolphin over against st. dunstans church in fleetstreet . . an introduction to the english translation , directed in a letter to sir g. m. baronet , and w. m. esquire , members of parliament . among the various productions of the press none seem ( in your clear judgments ) more delightful and instructive , then the relations of voyages and travels ; i mean those written by men of capacity and sincerity , which lye in a small compass ; for most books are either romances , novels , or hypotheses ; panegyricks , satyrs , or burlesques ( the one too commonly taken for truths , as the others for heroicks ) which come forth either to ease an hypocondriack spleen ; or else to flatter ambitious powers , to raise private fortunes , or favour particular factions : those venemous sorts of vermine that infest humane societies , and spread such poysons , as fe● a●tidotes can reach , unless fetch'd from abroad , which sometimes raise the pul●e , and give the blood a more generous tincture ; the world ( like a machine ) being best understood , and manag'd , by taking it to pieces , viewing and comparing the several parts together ; from whence just : impressions may be taken with the greatest and most perfect idea's ; so the greek master painted his vlysses . the knowledge of forreign countries seems to be the noblest school for the enlarging and cultivating the mind of youth , who being generally confin'd by education and customs at home ( which few ever live to surmount and conquer ) to a narrow sphere of thought , are for the most part puff'd up , and choak'd for want of a free air and a large prospect ; hence it is that so many become unfit for publick business and action , or even common conversation , falling into disorders upon little contradictions , and starting at every thing that lyes out of their way . imperitum est animal homo , si circumscribatur natalis soli sui fine , says seneca . such a one the great homer drew his telemachus . the globe is compar'd to a true glass , in which may be seen the different faces of nature with the several arts and mysteries of governments . every climate affords new scenes , wherein a man may learn that the harmony of the universe consists in a wonderful variety , which ( as the emperor of siam once repartee'd upon the jesuits ) seems to have been set out by the most glorious creator and governour of all things for his own immortal praise . therefore t is in vain for the collegium de propagandâ fide , and the roman catholick courts , to labour on earth , or expect from heaven a general uniformity in the religion and manners of mankind , no more then in other customs , diets , habits , and commodities ; however , their missionaries ought not to be discourag'd in their undertakings , for the improvements of geography , natural and civil history , commerce , &c. bring honour and profit sufficient to reward their pains , in case their adventures upon religion turn to no account . the same immense power always has , and ever will be worship'd in different forms , under various figures , and idea's . it seems to be a general error amongst us , that many wise nations adore meer stocks and stones , without any respect to the supream divinity . of all the kingdoms of the earth china is the most celebrated for politeness and civility , for grandeur and magnificence , for arts and inventions ; which the romish priests are so sensible of , that they pass there under the characters of physicians , painters , merchants , astrologers , mechanicians , &c. and are receiv'd as such in the courts of asia , which are too sine to suffer openly the propagation of a strange religion ; as some of the most pious missionaries ( over-heated with the naked truth ) often find to their own destruction ; especially when the brachmans , the talapoins , and the bonzes begin to grow zealous of their masquerades , and to see thro' their disguises . but , you may perhaps demand ( because you do not use to take things upon meer recommendations without further enquiry , and examination ) why the booksellers should venture to print in english these memoirs of china , seeing we have already so many relations of that country ? to which they give this answer , viz. that most of our accounts of china are either fabulous , or copies , and not comparable to this original of theirs : besides , that vast empire is so fertile and wonderful in all respects , that it will always furnish fresh materials for discoveries , let the travellers be never so sagacious and industrious ; few of whom will be found to deserve such a character , unless those lately sent at the french king's expence , with a stock of excellent instruments , and with a sufficient fund for making useful observations ; amongst these our author was one of the chief , and therefore the reader may expect more from him , then what is already extant in the printed works of his predecessors . marco paulo , nicolo di conti , galeotto perera * , gaspar de cruz , ferdinand mendez pinto , gonzalez de mendoza , anthony de andrada , manuell de faria sousa , pedro cubero sebastian , and some others of the moresco vein , run whip and spur into knight errantry , so familiar and even congenial to the italian , but much more to the spanish and portuguese writers , that a thousand don quixots with all cervante's satyr will never be able to reform them ; yet a critical reader may glean many pretty things from them. the accounts of some learned jesuits ( whose order hath seen more of china then all the rest of the europeans ) seem to be more judicious and authentick ; especially if we indulge them a little in the story of their religion . among these we ought to mention with respect the ingenious fathers , ricci , trigault , semedo , martini , rhodes , boym , grueber , adam schall ( whose letters are very considerable ) father greslon , father rougemont , with many other missionaries of the church of rome , from whom kircher took all his materials ; and monsieur thevenot in that part of his collections relating to china , has only abridg'd some of their diaries and journals . the relation that linschoten gives of china is not equal to the other parts of asia , which he himself saw ; the same may be said of mandelslo . the dutch impression of nieuhof , and the parisian of magaillans , are deservedly most in esteem for their chinese observations , as well by their exactness and sincerity , as the choice of things they relate ; the one being secretary to a solemn embassy from batavia to pekin , and the other resident above thirty years in many of the provinces of china , where he made it his business to correct the errors , and supply the defects of all the writers before him ; but he did not live to publish his own work , which afterwards came forth by order of cardinal d'estrees . as for our country-man ogilby , he only copy'd and compil'd without any discretion from purchas , kircher , and n●●uhof ; but of all the copists , the commentator upon magaillans has shewn the best judgment , so that indeed he might pass for an original master-piece , having sill'd up the posthumous fragments of that excellent father with fidelity and accurateness . there are great numbers of other writers upon china among the religious missionaries , but they have rarely follow'd the rule of truth in their relations of the state of religion in that kingdom ( so difficult is it for men ●o be honest in their own trades and callings ) often forging false miracles , multiplying conversions , and composing such legends , as they thought most agreeable , without ever promulging the true gospel , or propagating the catholick faith ; which hath been very ingenuously own'd by a famous bishop of malaga , by mounsieur arnaud , and many other worthy clergy-men of the church of rome , who confess that some orders of their communion have prepar'd and preach'd several systems of christianity according to the climates they travell'd ; so in china the subtle iesuites have adapted their model to the philosophy of confucius , seldom or never teaching the crucifixion and godhead of christ , and frequently allowing the worship of pagods . some of those politick apostles traffick wholly in chinese merchandize , others turn mandarins , and become ministers of * state , whereby they get riches , interest and power , not only to drive away the rest of the religious orders , but all christian strangers whatsoever , that are not in the secrets of their empire . 't is computed that since the year , about jesuits , and priests of other orders , have been sent out of several parts of christendom to china ; half of which never landed in that kingdom , and but very few of them ever return'd , being taken off either by diseases , or intercepted by the dutch in the straits of sundy , and malaca , or else executed by the civil powers for disturbing the publick peace ; however , i cannot but admire the indefatigable defatigable industry and policy of the church of rome in the schemes and projects , she lays , for reducing the whole world under her dominion ; which may be a lesson to the rest of christendom to be more unanimous and crafty , if they intend to stand their ground against such a church militant , as commands all the catholick legions , and observes a discipline fit for conquest . but 't is high time to come nearer the letters here publish'd , the author whereof was well prepar'd , and very willing to make observations , natural , mechanical , astronomical , and civil , notwithstanding the duty of his religious employment : he is pleas'd to begin his journey where father tachart , and mounsieur loubere ( whose voyages from brest to siam have been already translated into english ) left off theirs , and so carries on the itinerary to pekin by way of letters , rather then diary . 't is well known the french court hath been very curious of late ( fas est & ab hoste doceri ) to improve astronomy , geography , natural history , commerce , and indeed all such arts and sciences , ( to the shame of some of their neighbour ) as prove more serviceable to humane life , and empire , then all the scholastick cobwebs , logical quibbles , metaphysical phantomes , or poetick chimes . vox praetereà nihil . upon the first foundation of this mighty french monarchy , 't was thought necessary to set up , and encourage divers sorts of domestick manufactures , and to discourage all forreign ; to open publick schools for navigation , fortification , and the other parts of mathematicks , to found and endow several academies ; and of late to establish missions for the remote quarters of the world : out of all these many able persons have been dispatch'd away under royal pensions to the most distant places of the world , there to observe the heavens ; air , water , and earth ; comparing their several remarks in the academy , and observatory at paris ; of which we have already many admirable collections extant in all * volumes ( some of great use to adjust the longitude ) from the cape of good hope , the coasts of malabar , cormandel , siant , borneo , malaca , pegu , manille , macao , canton , nimpo , nanquin , cancheu , feuken , and pekin ; besides from the isles of cayenne , panama , and more are expected from california , and the south seas . the persons generally sent are skilful in the mathematicks , in the art of designing , in natural philosophy , and are always well provided at the king's charge with materials sit for such sort of observations ; as compasses , needles , loadstones , dials , telescopes , microscopes , levels , sextants , quadrants , pendulums , barometers , thermoscopes , hygrometers , burning , glasses , pencils , anatomical instruments , tools for drawing , surveying , collecting , preserving , &c. the priesthood it self hath not thought it below the dignity of their sacred function to accept sometimes of these employments ; and therefore 't is that we have of late so many excellent pieces in this kind from men of holy orders , who have apply'd themselves to such sort of studies , as will render them renown'd in the registers of arts and sciences , as well as in those of martyrs and confessors . father thomas has been pleas'd to promise his own observations , and other memoirs upon the undescribed countries of corea , and that part of tartary lying between the chinese wall , and muscovy ; thro' which caravans are said to pass yearly between mosco and pekin in the space of four months ; for the longitude of the cities in china are found by many astronomical observations , made there , and compar'd with those at the parisian observatory , not to be so far eastward by many degrees as commonly placed in our globes and charts . father verbiest , father grimaldi , father couplet , pereira , richa●d , fontanay , father beze , noel , bouchet , gerbillon , and some other fathers missionaries , have treasures of observations and draughts made by themselves and their fellow travellers in the oriental regions ; the priests , employ'd of late years in the missions , being of a higher rate in knowledge then formerly . the performances of mounsieur richer , m. varin , des hayes , and de glos , in the african and american plantations , deserve our notice ; where monsieur surian ( physician at marseilles ) and friar plumiere have design'd and describ'd very elegantly the vegetables and animals ; neither is that noble present to be pass'd by , which our author made the royal academy , of the pictures of chinese plants from the life , together with a large new map ; which i suppose to belong to dr. claudius , mention'd by father tachart in his first voyage to siam . besides all these we may expect several curious and useful remarks from the south seas , of father moralez , father van-hamme , father ruggi , and others ; who are now settled upon the ladrones , and the isles of solomon , with a stock of necessary instruments and other materials , requisite in the making of observations . an account of borneo is also promis'd by a portuguese mission . no less commendable is the late undertaking in france for the drawing a most exact chart of that kingdom from the astronomical observations of signor cassini , monsieur de la hire , picard , and others , made in the ports and inland parts ; whereby it appears that the limits of that country have been extended much too far towards the west , south , and north. by these ways and means lewis the xiv . will deserve to be honour'd , and even consecrated in future ages ; such colours will give him life and beauty to all posterity , and perhaps may shade the deformities , which the poet , paints in clotar's court. we in england ought not to despair but that heroick arthur , who justly vies with the grand monarch in the same of war , will also contend with him for the glory and empire of learning , and dispute every art and science , as the ground in flanders ; which peradventure will equal , if not surpass , the praise of arms. then let the british homer sing his apotheosis with the same charms , as in the prince , and king. i am sure there is a vast wit and genius in our ministry , capable of the greatest enterprize , nil desperandum — and tho' at present a fatal stop is put to the growth and propagation not only of letters , but manufactures amongst us , and the treasure of christendom flows daily to the banians and genteés ; yet a fresh circulation and a new life is in nature , if we have but spirit and vertue to move in the right channel . but 't is time to close up this tedious preface , which i thought necessary to spin out in the same method that i formerly observ'd in my introduction to the voyages of sir iohn narhorough , captain wood , tasman , and marten ; not out of any vanity or inclination for scribling , or of being styl'd an author ; nor out of expectation of applause or reward ( my station in the world being below envy , and just above contempt ) but purely out of good will and complaisance to the booksellers ( to whom i wish a prosperous sale ) and that i might own my self to be one of your admirers , and gentlemen , your most humble servant . the author's preface . i know not of the two which to blame most , him that publishes hasty indigested relations of his travels , or the reader that runs 'em over slightly and heedlesly . the business of writing voyages is not altogether so light a task as most are apt to fancy , it requires not only wit and iudgment , to manage it successfully , but likewise sincerity , exactness , and a simple insinuating stile , and learning besides ; for as a painter , to be a master in his art , ought to know the propriety and force of all sorts of colours , so whoever undertakes a description of the people , arts and sciences , and the religions of the new world , must have a large stock of knowledge , and in a manner an universal genius . that 's not all neither , he must have been an eye-witness of most of the actions and things he reports , he must be skill'd in the customs and language of the inhabitants , he must have corresponded with those of the best fashion among them , and been frequently in the conversation of their principal officers : in a word , to speak with certainty and assurance of the riches , beauty , and strenght of an empire , he ought to take an actual survey of the multitude of its subjects , the number and scituation of the cities , and the extent of its provinces , and be curious in searching after all the remarkable rarities in the country . i confess indeed this is something more ●●borious and expen●●ve than to frequent the company of the virtuosi 〈◊〉 home , or supinely tumble over the history of the world by the fire-side , and yet after all their fatigue , travellers of all men are the least esteemed upon the score of their writings . there 's a set of jolly people that amuse themselves with what passes daily before their eyes , and are little affected with news from remote parts of the globe . 't is grown a maxim with others to reject all forreign stories for fables ; these value themselves upon their incredulity , and are such strict friends to truth , that they never acknowledge any . another sort again throw away a book of this kind for a miracle , or some extraordinary accident , any thing out of the way ( beyond their common prejudices ) that they find it , as tho' nature having exhausted all her treasures upon our portion of earth , could produce nothing uncommon elsewhere , or as tho' god's power were more limited in the new eastern churches than among us . some there are that run directly counter to these , who enquire after nothing but wonders , satisfied only with what raises their admiration , they think all that 's natural flat and insipid , and if they are not rouz'd up with astonishing adventures , and continual prodigies , drop a●leep over the best penn'd relation ; now to humor such creatures , one had need to cast the world into a new figure , and give mankind other shapes . 't is certain , so many different tastes are not all to be pleas'd ; hence travellers when they come home are as hard put to it to gain a patient hearing from their own country-men , as they were at first going abroad to make themselves be understood by strangers . but indeed they are not always worth hearing , the emptiness or irregularity of their relations , or else the vein of passion and prejudice running through the whole , that turns a history into slander ; but above all , the boldness wherewith they sham the most ridiculous tales upon us for credible truths , justly distaste men of sence , and render suspected the more prudent and sincere authors . tho' ordinarily it falls out that those travellers who impose upon other people were first deceived themselves , how many are there , who do but just touch at a strange country , and imagine to be immediately inform'd of all that belongs to it , they step ashore , and scour about like famish'd men , greedily catching at all that comes in their way , and so cram their iournals with idle popular chat : upon this occasion a spaniard said pleasantly of a certain author , tha● instead of inti●uling his book , a relation of all the considerable rarities in the new world , should rather have called it , an account of what the rabble of both indies , the moors , cafres , and slaves faithfully reported to me , in those conferences which i duly held with them . others perhaps are more reserv'd , and then 't is ten to one they are naturally bent to magnifie every thing ; and really when a man has rambled five or six thousand leagues , out of pure curiosity , 't would fret him after all to meet with nothing but what he has seen fifty times over in europe , then without a special caution one is apt to set too mighty a character and esteem upon the climate , the customs and the wit of the people , and what at the bottom is most barbarous becomes most ravishing , now in writing to others what we admire before hand our selves , the idea's are heightned in the description , and in the end grow monstrous , and all this to tickle the reader forsooth , or our own vanity , with being first in a relation . i have known some very scrupulous this way in appearance , but in effect no less wide of the mark than their neighbours , who stedfastly believe themselves honest in their assertions , but most unlukily make an ill choice of terms and modes of expression : to speak intelligibly , we read every day one or other that tell us of certain kingdoms in the indies , much after the rate that we talk of those in europe , the metropolitan cities , the counties , the government of frontier places , the palace , the ministers of state , the generals of armies , and a hundred other terms of that stamp , presently we think our selves at another paris , versailles , or in our formidable armies ; and when all comes to all , this same louvre of a palace is neither better nor worse than a rambling ill contriv'd wooden building ; the courtiers a crew of sorry wretches half naked ; the vice-roys it may be have fifteen or twenty petty villages under their government , scattered up and down in the woods , and so of the rest . undoubtedly these terms that represent such grand idea's to us , are very improperly used to signifie such pitiful kingdoms , that have have almost nothing common with ours , but the name , 't is my opinion we ought to manage them warily and skilfully , lest we should lie in telling the truth . but when the country we treat of has in good earnest something noble and singular in it , we are still apter to miscarry , then we are not content barely to draw esteem from our readers , we covet their admiration too ; in this case a man must stand upon his guard against his own evidence , and deal with it just as those modest persons , who in their iudgment retrench half the merit their own imagination suggests to 'em , lest they should over-value themselves . vpon the whole , we ought not to be so violently prepossess'd against relations of voyages , as to put good and bad under the same condemnation ; for as on one hand it were indiscreet to take up with all that come out without choice , examination , or distinction ; so on the other hand , 't is as foolish an affectation to reject indifferently the accounts of travellers whose disinterest , condition , and capacity recommend their credit . for my part , notwithstanding i have constantly cherished a steddy affection for truth , i durst not venture to put together an entire story of all that came to my knowledge during a long abode in the empire of china , apprehending lest the want of other qualifications , necessary in such a work , should hardly be atton'd for by that single vertue ; nevertheless , not knowing well how to contain my self altogether at my return from so far a country , and being less able to forbear publishing the progress of religion in the east , i confess i have been extreamly delighted in communicating my self on that subject to several persons of quality , well affected to our holy faith , and being under an obligation to render an account of my voyage to some , or in obedience to the express commands of others ; or lastly to make a return for the civility and good offices done me by the rest , i wrote the following letters , being an abridgment of those particular conversations they have honoured me with , which comprehend in great part the present state of china , and i conceived in publishing this collection , not as a regular vniversal account of that vast empire , but as memoirs and heads for a general history , they might not be unserviceable to those who might one time or other take up such a design ; mean time i may well fear that the same things which seem'd tolerable in discourse , will not pass so currantly upon a nearer vi●● ; faults are ever easiest discovered in writing , and that loose irregularity which makes up the pleasure of conversation , will hardly be forgiven here : but to conclude , a man that has endeavoured ten years together to forget his mother tongue , and to load his memory with barbarous words and uncouth ideas , whatever he may have lost another way , ought to be allowed the priviledge of writing ill , after we have cut the line four or five times , methinks our stile should not be canvast by the criticks , and for ought i know politeness in a missionary would be less edifying than negligence . the heads of the letters in the first part. letter i. the missionaries voyage from siam to pekin . p. ii. the manner of their reception by the emperor of china , and what they found remarkable in the city of pekin . iii. of the cities , buildings , and most considerable works in china . iv. of the climate , soil , canals , rivers , and fruits of china . v. a character of the chinese nation , their antiquity , nobility , habits and manners . vi. of their oeconomy and magnificence . vii . of their language , characters , books and morals . viii . a particular character of their wit and genius . letters in the second part. i. of the chinese policy and government . p. ii. of their religion ancient and modern . iii. of the establishment and progress of christianity in china . iv. the methods used by the missionaries to propagate the gospel in china , and of the zeal of the new converts . v. of the approbation and allowance of the christian religion by a publick edict throughout the empire of china . vi. a general scheme of the observations made by the missionaries in the indies and china . ca cai cam can cao co cou coué coum cha chay cham chan chao ché chin chéou chï chiao chim chin cho choa chou chouaon chouê choui choun choum fa fam fan féou fi fo foe foi fou fouen foum guei haï ham han hao he hem hen heou hi hia hiai hiam hiao hie hien hieou him hin hio hiu hiué hiuen hioum hiun ho hao hoai hoam hoan hoé hoei hoen hou houm houon y ya yai yam ïao ie ien ieou im in ïo ïu ïué ïuen ïum ïun ke kem ken keou ki kia kiao kié kien kieou kim kin kio kiu kiué kieuen kioum kiun la laï lam lan lao le leam leao lem leou lh li lié lien lieou lim lin lio liu lo lou louï loum louan louon lun ma maï mam man mao mau me mem men meou mi miao mié mien mim min mo mou mouen moui moum mouon na naï nam nan nao nem ngaï ngan ngao ngué nguén ngeou ngo ni niam niau niao ni● nien nieou nio nim niu no nou noui noum nouon nun o , ou pa paï pam pan pao pe peou pi piao pié pien pim pin po poi pou pouen poum pouon qua quoué quouai quouam quoueï quouen qouo qouon sa saï sam san sao sé sem sen seou si siam siao sié sien siéou sim sin sio siou siuè suien siun so sou siu soui su soum sun souon ta taï tam tan tao te tem teou ti tiao tie tien tieou tim to tou touï toum tun touon tsa tsaï tsam tsan tlao tle tlem tléou tsi tsiam tsiao tsié tsien tsieou tsim tsin tho thu thué ●●uen thoum thou tso tsou tsu tsui tsoum tsin tsouon tcha tchaï tcham thcan tchao tché tchen tcheou tchi tchim tchin tcho tchoua tchouam tchu tchou● tchouen tchouè tchoum tchun üa va vaï vam van ven ve vi vo von vou voum oum .                     place this between fol. and . the present state of china . a letter to my lord pontchartrain , secretary of state to his most christian majesty . the voyage from siam to pekin . my lord , tho' men generally take no little pride in recounting their travels , and that of china be the most entertaining to this part of the world , i could never yet be reconciled to the thoughts of writing a formal account of my voyage thither . that subject indeed is worn so thread-bare that people have little curiosity after new relations ; and indeed the world is sufficiently taken up with the business of the times , the wars , negotiations , and divers movements europe is in at present : take 'em off from enquiring into the affairs of remote countries . but you , my lord , ( whose genius is as far extended as your zeal , and who no less rejoyce at victories obtained by christ's doctrine over idolatry , then at those by our arms ) will , i dare hope , give us his ministers a patient hearing . i have already had the honour to be heard by you on this subject at spare hours , and i may say , that besides those divine helps which support us in all our labours , nothing could more encourage our industry then that goodness with which you are pleased to countenance it . the project of sending missionaries skill'd in the mathematicks , into the utmost parts of the world , was conceiv'd of that glory for his majesty's reign , and that advantage to our religion , that his ministers have ever used their best endeavours to carry it on . monsieur colbert not only brought the king to approve of the design , but also himself gave orders for the preparing of all necessary instruments , for a considerable number of mathematicians , who were all bound for china , some thro' muscovy and tartary , others thro' syria and persia , and the rest on board the vessels belonging to the east-india company . his death put some stop to this great design , but the marquis de louvois no sooner succeeded him in the super-intendency of arts and sciences , but he did by order from his majesty command our superiours , to look out for men , whose zeal and capacity , might enable them for such an undertaking ; for whom he procured all sorts of instruments , and furnished them with money , letters of commendation , and in short , all that might contribute to the success of the enterprise . monsieur de seignelay judging that these new missions needed the support of the admiralty , desired they might be intrusted to his care ; but tho' monsieur de louvois gave up to him the management of them , yet did he not wholly abandon them , but largely and bountifully contributed to the making their journey the shorter , thro' poland , russia , siberia , and the greater tartary to the eastern ocean . thus , my lord , has providence led three great men to forward so noble a work , the perfecting of which it has left to you . the several reasons which induced them to it will , no doubt , be as prevalent with you , who are no less desirous of the honour of religion , the glory of our king , and the advantage of his subjects , and no less careful in your employments , which respect both to arts and sciences and trade and navigation . your protection has hitherto been so benevolent to those zealous missionaries , that they cannot doubt of a happy success . but besides this acknowledgment , they are bound to give you an exact account of their actions , their travels , and the use they have made of his majesty's bounty . these memoirs , my lord , i offer to you on their behalf . the king , about ten years since , commanded six of his subjects , jesuits , for china , with the character of his majesty's mathematicians , that under cover of that learning they might the easier insi●uate the gospel . i was one of them , and set ●ai● with the rest in the beginning of the year . in the same ship on board which was monsieur chaumont , sent by his majesty on an extraordinary embassy to the court of siam . our voyage thither was very fortunate , but the season forbad our going farther , and we were detained there near a twelve-month , till the time of year proper for our design . the k. of siam , a pretender to astrology , desired to be a sharer in our astronomical observations . he admired above all our exactness in foretelling an eclipse of the moon , and from that time had thoughts of keeping us at his court. but having informed him what our orders were , he consented that four of us should depart for china , provided father tachard should return to france to request the king for more mathematicians , and that i the whilst should remain with him . accordingly he went for europe , and i continued at siam , while the fathers fontaney , gerbillon , de visdelon , and bouvet took ship for macao , a small city situate on the point of an island adjacent to china , where the portugueze have a fortress . father tachard arrived safe at paris , with the siamite ambassadors : but those who were failed for china , were in a few days after their departure , surprised by a tempest which put a stop to their voyage ; they were in a stout vessel of monsieur constance's , but it was so terribly shattered , that in a little time it began to be leaky . the shipwreck being inevitable , it was thought better to strand on the shoar with some hopes of life , then by loosing up against the wind to keep the sea and founder in a desperate condition . so before night they reached an unknown land. the ship often run upon shoals , but did not split , and with much ado they got to the leeward of an island near c●ssomet a province of the kingdom of siam , bordering upon that of camboja . the captain then despaired of proceeding on his voyage , being fallen under a wind , which according to the season was like to keep the same corner for several months , and hindred him from doubling the cape of camboja , the ship being very much disabled . the missionaries more concerned at this loss of time than at the danger they had escaped , resolved upon returning to siam by land , that they might get on board an english vessel bound for canton , which was to sail about the beginning of august . they entered the woods , in hopes to meet with a town and some guides that might conduct them , but they soon lost their way , and encountered no less perils at land then they had before met with at sea. the great rains had caused a land-flood , so that walking barefoot thro' the fields overflowed , an innumerable quantity of leeches , and musketoes so troublesome to strangers , were their continual torment . on the other hand great number of serpents , tigers , buffles and elephants , of which the forests are full , kept them in continual apprehension . but their greatest misery was want of food ; for the little victuals they had brought out with them being soon spent , they had been starved had not providence directed them to a small village . not that the inhabitants could afford them much help , being themselves unprovided of all things ; but they conducted them back again to their ship , where they arrived after a fortnights wandring , half dead with weariness and hunger . as for me i was almost in as ill a case : i had obtain'd of monsieur constance that he should place me into a convent of talapoins , ( so are their priests called ) for not one of them had yet been prevailed with to acknowledge christ , tho' their conversion might be an effectual means to that of the whole nation . i judged the best way to bring it about , would be a free converse with them , dressing as they did , and living with the same austerity . i had a president in the mission at madura , and all reason to hope for the like success at siam . but the conspiracy of the malais and macossars , which happened at that time gave monsieur constance so much trouble , that he had not the leisure to think of me . the king who countenanced the christian faith , and his minister who was its chief support , with all ●hose who professed it , were in danger of being murthered in one night , had not our redeemer saved us from that peril ; but the plot was discovered , and the criminals brought to a condign punishment . this accident was the cause that the fathers came back by sea to siam , before i was too far engaged in the new life i designed to lead ; and i yielded to their intreat●● that i would embark with them when the season should permit , which i did the more willingly , because it was about the time that father tachard was to return with a recruit of missionaries and mathematicians . on the th of iune in the year . we failed for nimpo , a considerable city and haven in chekiam a province of china ; for we thought it not sit to go to macao as was designed the year before , having been informed that we should be no welcome guests to the portugueze . i scarce believe , my lord , that you are over curious of knowing how we steered our course . those journals wholly made up of east , west , north , and south , and a thousand barbarous words which seem proper for no other use then hussing and hectoring the winds , can scarce be relished by so nice a palate as yours . however , they are very useful to seamen , and those who make navigation their study , would not find the style unpleasant . but i shall take another opportunity of giving you an account of it , in offering you some geographical memoirs . permit me then to wave this for the present , and to speak only of what concerned our selves . spight of the king of siam's express orders for our good treatment , god was pleased in his wisdom to give us an occasion of exercising our patience . we were on board a small chineze vessel , called a somme by the portugueze , without any shelter against the weather , and so streightned for want of room , that we could not lye at length : placed near an idol black with the smoak of a lamp continually burning in its honour , and ( which was our great eye-fo●e ) worshipped each day with a diabolical superstition . the sun was directly over our heads , and we had scarce any water to quench our immoderate thirst , caused by the excessive heat of the climate . three meals of rice were our daily allowance , tho' the captain i confess often invited us to eat some meat with him , but that being always first offered as a sacrifice to the idol , we looked on it with more horrour than appetite . in this manner we spent above a month , endeavouring , by our patience and our prayers , to inspire those idolatrous people with an esteem for our holy religion , our little skill in their language not permitting us to do it by declaring its most sacred truths . 't is true we sometimes , with the help of an interpreter , attempted to convince them of the absurdity of that worship their education had unfortunately engaged them in . one day especially they slocked about us ; the dispute grew something sharp , and at length became so hot , that we were forced to give it over . all seamen are generally very untractable . these took great offence at what we had said of their idol , and a short while after came toward us , arm'd with lances and half-pikes , with looks that seem'd to menace us . having with some impatience doubted what would be the event , we found at last we had no cause to fear . the mariners had armed themselves only to prepare for a procession in honour of their idol ; perhaps to appease the anger she might have conceived at what in the dispute had been said to her disparagement . i scarce believe there is a nation more superstitious then the chineze who worship the very compass they steer by , continually censing it with perfumes , and often offering it meat as a sacrifice . twice a day regularly they threw little pieces of gilt paper in likeness of money into the sea , as it were to keep it at their devotion by that salary . sometimes they would present it with little boats made of the same stuff , that being busied in tossing and ruining them , she might neglect ours . but when the unruly element , maugre their courtesie , would grow troublesome , being , as they thought , agitated in an extraordinary manner by a daemon that governs it ; they burned some feathers , whose noisom smoak and pestiferous scent , were indeed more then sufficient , had the fiend been endued with sence , to send him going , were he the cause . once passing near a hill on which one of their temples is built , their superstition then out-did it self ; for besides the usual ceremonies consisting in meat-offerings , burning of candles and perfumes , throwing little baubles of gilt paper into the sea , and infinite such other fopperies , all hands were at work for five or fix hours together , in making a little vessel in the likeness of ours , of about four feet in length . it was very artificially wrought , wanting neither masts , tackling , sails or flags , it had its compass , rudder , and shalop , its arms , kitchin-stuff , victuals , cargo and book of accompts . besides , they had daubed as many small pieces of paper as we were men in the ship , which were disposed of in the same places we were in . this machine being placed on two staves , was with no li●●e ceremony , at the noise of a tabor and a brazen bason , raised up in view of all the crew . a seaman in a bonze's habit was the chief man among 'em , playing several apish tricks with a quarter-staff , and now and then shouting forth loud huzza's . at length the mysterious toy was committed to the waves , and eyed as far as sight could reach , accompanied with the bonze's acclamations , who roar'd with all his might . this ridiculous entertainment diverted the sailors , while we were struck with a sensible grief at the sight of their blind error , which it was out of our power to cure . an accident happened soon after , which at first gave them less pleasure , but in the end proved an equal diversion to us all . the mariners fancied they saw a ship in a part of the sea much infested with pyrates . they had excellent spying-glasses , thro' which they could perceive the masts , the sails , nay some saw the very tackling , and by the manner of her sailing , it was plain she designed us a visit. all were very diligent in putting their ship in a posture of defence ; the chineze , who of all men love best to sleep in a whole skin , were in great consternation ; and the fear we saw painted in their faces , while they made ready their cimeters , pikes , and guns , ( for they had no canon ) more terrified us than the fancied enemy , which yet caused in us no little apprehension ; for indeed , i must confess , we were then grown as fearful , if possible , as the chineze themselves . religion or martyrdom was not then the thing in question , we were in danger of being immediately strangled by villains who give no quarter , for such is their custom , which they would not have altered for our sakes . the only remedy would have been to have leaped into the sea , and by drowning our selves deferred our end for a few minutes ; but the medicine was somewhat violent , and we did not care for the experiment . our prospective glasses were often made use of , and , to our no little surprize , the mighty vessel as it came near us lessened , as did our ill-grounded terror , for we now doubted whether it was a ship. at length it grew a floating island , then a sea horse , and then i know not what , till at last being in sight it proved to be a tree , which a violent wind had torn from the coast. the earth and pebbles about its root made it swim upright , so that its trunk , which was very high , resembled a mast , and some branches spread on each side for a yard , with lesser boughs broken down for ropes , had , with the help of the wind and the sea 's beating about it ( which formed a tract not unlike that a ship makes ) thus causlesly alarm'd us ; besides that people who trembled as they looked thro' their glasses , might easily be deceived . the dreadful enemy was no sooner known but the preparations were given over , to their great grief , who desired nothing more then a battel , and were heartily vexed at the disappointment . but we much suspecting their courage was affected , ( for it appeared not till all the danger was vanisht ) thought not our selves safe till we were landed . this was not the only peril we were likely to encounter ; for scarce were we in sight of e●nouis , an island of china , famous for the commodiousness of its harbour , and the abundance of ships of all nations which resort thither , when the sudden veering of the wind , a calm that followed , and black clouds which on every side darken'd our horizon , made the pilots fear the approach of some typhon , than which nothing is more terrible in the seas of china and iapan ; for unless the captain be well skill'd , the crew numerous , and the vessel stout , their ruin is most certain . this typhon is a furious wind , or rather a blowing of all the winds at once ; so that the waves confusedly rolling one upon another , beset a ship on all sides , and toss it after an extraordinary manner . this wind is so violent , that there is no bearing any sail , and so obstinate , that the third day scarce sees the end of it . at first the seamens pains and industry withstand the storm , but continual labour tires and disheartens them ; they yield to the over-ruling winds , the masts break , the rudder is carried off , and the ship founders ; or if she be so well built as to sustain the fury of the waves , she splits against a rock , and not a man escapes . four days had been spent in expectation of the like fate , and the dreadful omens increased , when it came into our minds to address st. francis xavier , whose miracles had once rendred those seas so famous . we prayed him to divert the tempest , and inforced our prayers by a vow . scarce were we off our knees , but whether by a miracle or the ordinary course of nature , there blew a favourable gale of wind , which carried us thro' some islands into our desired port. i never saw any thing so frightful , as that infinite number of rocks and desert islands thro' which we were to pass . the channels are in some places so narrow , as not to exceed ten paces in breadth , to the great danger of those who sail thro' 'em : we also steered thro' a pretty wide bay , in which the chineze observe an exact silence , for fear , say they , of disturbing a neighbouring dragon , and made us follow their example . i know not how they call it , as for us , we named it the dumb man's bay. having spent some time among those horrid rocks , we at last had sight of a little city they call tim-bai , that is , sea's limit , situated at the mouth of the river , up the which we tided , and dropt anchor three miles higher , near the city of nimpo , a sight of which we so earnestly had wisht for , during a six and thirty days navigation , which the continual danger and hardships we were exposed to , had rendred very ●edious . it was with no little joy that we reached that land , in which we had , during so many years , long'd to preach the gospel . it 's sight inspired us with an unusual zeal , and the joy of viewing that happy soil which so many good men had consecrated by their labours , we thought a large amends for ours . but tho' we were so near the city , it was not so easie for us to enter it . china is a very ceremonious country , wherein all strangers , but especially the french , need have a good stock of patience . the captain of our vessel thought sit to hide us , and on our arrival we were let down into the hold , where the heat which increased as we came nearer the land , and several other inconveniencies we lay under , made our condition almost insupportable . but spight of all caution we were found out , an officer of the customs spied us , and having taken an account of the ship 's cargo , set a man in her , and withdrew to let his master know it . that mandarine who holds his commission immediately from court , and is therefore much respected , ordered us to be brought before him , whom we found in a large hall assisted by his assessors and other inferiour officers , having been waited on thither by a multitude of people , who there are more curious of seeing an european , then we should be here of viewing a chineze . no sooner were we enter'd , but we were admonished to kneel and bow our heads nine times to the ground , that being the custom in those parts of doing obeisance to the prime mandarine , who in that quality represents the emperor's person . his countenance was very severe , and bore a gravity that challenged veneration , and a dread , which increased at the sight of his executioners , like roman lictors , attending with chains and great sticks , ready to bind and cudgel whom his mandarineship should think fit . having paid him our devoirs , he asked us who we were , and what was our errand . my lord , ( answered we , by the means of our interpreter ) we have heard in europe that several of our brethren , and particularly father verbiest , laboured with success to spread the knowledge of our holy religion in these remote parts ; the same zeal has moved us , and the noble idea we have framed to our selves of this empire , and of the wit and politeness of its inhabitants , has prevailed with us to procure them the only thing that is wanting to compleat the grandeur of so flourishing and renowned a nation , to wit the knowledge of the only true god , without which it cannot be truly great . we have besides understood how kind his imperial majesty has been to them , and hope his mandarines , who know his intentions , will be so favourable as not to molest us . this declaration seemed something bold , in a province where our religion was scarce tolerated , and in a city , where there was not one christian. but we were unacquainted with these circumstances , and had thought that since the freedom of trade had been granted , strangers might come and settle there , which is directly opposite to the laws of the land. the mandarine , who must needs be surprised at the liberty we took , dissembled his thoughts , and as if he approved of our zeal , told us it was true the emperor had a particular esteem for father verbiest , whose merit was well known throughout the whole empire , that as for himself he was very desirous to serve us ; but , continued he , i must first advise with the governor , and we shall consider of it together : in the mean while return to your ship , where you shall hear further from us . some days after the general of the militia in and about the city , which might consist in about fifteen or twenty thousand men , was willing to see us , and entertained us very kindly , insomuch that when we left him to wait upon the governor , he sent an officer to desire him that he would use us kindly , assuring him we were very honest people . the governor nor expressed some consideration for us , but said he could determine nothing in our case till he had first conferred with the chief officers of the city ; so that we were forced again on board our hared ship , which seemed to us a very severe prison . most of us were sick , but our lord , who permitted these delays to try our patience , did at last soften the hardened hearts of these infidels , who took compassion on us . eight days being spent in consultations , the mandarine of the customs held his court in a house not far from the port , where his clerks usually kept their office. there having sent for us and our goods , being several bales of books , images , and mathematical instruments , they opened but three of our trunks , without demanding any custom ; and his lordship told us we might lodge in the suburbs till they had heard from the viceroy , to whom the governor had wrote concerning us . we thankfully accepted of his civility , and in our new habitation enjoyed a rest we stood in great need of . permit me , my lord , before i go on , to give you a general description of that great empire , framed according to the observations of ancient geographers , rectified by those we have since made with much care and exactness . china , which the inhabitants call tchoum-coev● , the middle kingdom , because they formerly thought themselves seated in the midst of the world , is divided into fifteen very large provinces . quamtom , fokien , chekiam , nankin , chanton and pecheley lye along the eastern ocean ; from south to north. and from north to south on the western side , are extended chansi , chensi , sout-ch●●●en , yunnan and ko●ansi , and then kouei-tchéou , kiansi , houguam and honan , are locked in by the other eleven , and form the midst of the empire , which a channel divides from iapan and the island formosa , and a very long wall from tartary . here , my lord , i must beg your patience awhile , to give you an exact account of its situation , and put you in mind of two considerable faults geographers are guilty of . the first is , that they have misplaced the whole province leanton within the wall , whereas it is undoubtedly without , tho' it ever made part of the chineze dominions . this is matter of fact , and whoever questions it needs but to take a journey thither , as we did , to be convinced . the second is , that they place the whole empire five hundred leagues more eastward than it really is ; this is not so palpable a mistake as the last , but is by our observations clearly demonstrable ; so that china is much nearer europe then had always been thought . could succeeding observators but bring it each journey so many leagues nearer , our voyages would soon be shortned , and those who are so fond of seeing unknown countries , might with ease satisfie their desires ; but the mischief is that it is out of their power ; and i dare say , our observations and those of the royal academy of sciences , will scarce be out-done ; unless m r v — who has so much inveighed against our manner of proceeding herein , gives himself that trouble ; then indeed i should not despair ( did he give us a map of his travels ) of seeing china beyond iapan , or iapan near mexico . besides these two essential blunders , they have failed in the situation of each several city ; but a more particular account would be too tedious to insert here , and may besides be expected from father gouye a mathematician of our king's colledge , with whom i have lest our geographical observations , which he will shortly produce to the world. however , my lord , be pleased that i give you the true extent of the empire . from the city of canton , which we place a little above the degree to pekin which lyes in the th , there are from north t● south degrees . but we may reckon , because beyond pekin and canton to the outmost bounds is leagues more : these degrees amount to common leagues , and are the entire length of that country . it s extent from east to west , is little less ; so that on the whole , china , which is almost of a circular figure , is very near fourteen hundred leagues in circuit . this account , my lord , i can warrant to be just , and grounded on very exact remarks . you see , my lord , that i have left out the islands formosa , haynan , and others of less note , ( which of themselves would make a very great kingdom ) as also all the province leauton , because it is without the wall. as for the corea , tunquin , and siam , they depend indeed on china so far , as that they pay a tribute to that crown , and that their kings , at their admission , are confirmed by its emperor ; but they are separate kingdoms , and differ much from that of china , which whether in respect of the product and fertility of its soil , or the beauty and number of its cities , the wit , politeness , religion or manners of its inhabitants , is quite another thing . the chineze know it , and are so proud of it , that they call all the rest barbarous nations , taking great care in their marriages not to match with them , or any of the other indians , and fearing nothing more then that their mean blood should run in a noble chineze's veins . i also omitted a great part of tartary which belongs to this state , to the great increase of its power , for the tartars are valiant , and withal men of sence ; and besides , tho' tartary be full of woods and sandy desarts , yet it is not wholly unfruitful ; those sine furs of which they rob their zibelines , foxes , and tigers , a great diversity of simples useful in physick , and the fine horses which come from thence , are commodities china could not be without . yet tho' they reap so great a profit by it , it cannot be imagined what a vexation it is to them to be so strictly united and mixt with that nation ; and one must be well acquainted with the excess of their vanity , and of the conceit they have of their grandeur , to know how grievously the tartarian conquest has humbled them . i question not , my lord , but you have heard of it , but perhaps have not had the leisure of inquiring into particulars , and therefore a short account of that great revolution may not be unwelcome . one of the petty kings of the eastern tartary ( for there are not afew ) whose subjects called mouantchéou , had settled a trade near the long wall , having complained at pekin of some knaveries committed by the chin●se merchants , and having received no satisfaction , resolved to right himself , and entered the province of leauton with a numerous army . the emperor presently sent some part of his forces to oppose him , and the war continued some time , with equal advantage . but one li a chineze took that opportunity to hatch a rebellion in the provinces which were most remote from court. great numbers of malecontents flocked about him , who having made themselves masters of the greatest cities , like a torrent overflowed the whole country , driving all down before them . the sacred majesty of their emperor could not save pekin from their fury , the rebel who knew the best forces were drawn out of it , marched directly to attack it . there was indeed a garrison of seventy thousand men , but most gain'd upon by the practises of li's emissaries ; so that while some with a pretended zeal perswaded the prince to remain in his palace , others open'd the city gates to the traitor , who solemnized his entry by a cruel slaughter . the unfortunate monarch finding himself betrayed , would have marched out against him with six hundred guards who still remained with him , but at the mentioning of this heroick proposal their hearts failed 'em , and they ungenerously abandoned him . then knowing no greater evil then that of falling quick into the hands of his enemies , he retired into a garden with an only daughter he had , and having wrote with his blood these words on the bordure of his vest , my subjects have basely forsaken me , spend thy rage on my body , but spare my people . he first stabb'd the princess , whose tears must needs have rent a heart of flint , and then hang'd himself on a tree ; more unjust to his daughter , and cruel to himself , then could have been the most barbarous foe . the emperor being dead , all bowed to the usurper except ousanguey , ( whom the late prince had intrusted with the command of the forces he had sent against the tartars , ) who never would acknowledge him , and chose rather to pull down his tyranny then ignobly to accept of a share in it . the new monarch having in vain bes●eged him in the province leauton , to engage him to surrender himself , shewed him his father loaded with irons , protesting he would put him to death in his sight , if he did not immediately submit . but that generous lord more faithful to the memory of his deceased prince then tender of his father's life , suffered the duty of a subject to prevail over of that of a son , and seeing that blood spilt of which his once was part , resolved to dye or revenge at once his fathers and his emperor's death . he made his peace with the tartar , who having joyn'd him , no sooner enabled him to cope with his enemy , but he marched against him . but the tyrant , whose cowardize was even greater then his cruelty , durst not appear against those two armies . he fled to pekin , where having burned the palace , and all that had not perished at his first entry , he retired into the province of chensi , loaded with the spoil of the empire and the curse of all . he was pursued , but in vain , for he met with so private a retirement , that all the art of man could never find him out . in the mean while the tartars entered pekin , and so imposed upon the poor chineze , that of themselves they , begged their new guests to take care of their distressed state. the others too cunning not to improve so favourable a hint , whether by force or policy , are since grown absolute masters of it . and here it is hard to determine which is most to be wondred at , the courage and conduct of that nation , which gave them success in so noble an enterprize , or the supineness or ill management of the chineze , who thus basely submitted to a people so inconsiderable for their number , that they would have been ashamed not long before to own them for their subjects . so true it is we ought not to look on any thing as beneath us , since all temporal grandeur is subject to change , and that nothing is constant in this world but inconstancy . the tartarian king tsouté had not the leisure to enjoy his conquest ; scarce had he taken possession but he died , leaving the administration of the government , and care of his son , who was then but six years old , to his brother . this brother of his , named amavan , conquered all the provinces which had not yet submitted ; a prince deservedly admired , not only for his valour and conduct , ever attended with success , but also for his fidelity and moderation . for the young prince being come to age , he discharged his trust , and took as much care to secure him in the empire , as he had done to conquer it for him . this union of the two nations has made one empire of a prodigious extent , for tho' all tartary does not belong to china , yet most is tributary to it . insomuch that the great and mighty cham , to whom the chineze themselves paid tribute , is dwindled away to nothing . but i do not wonder how we in europe could be misinformed in this point , since monsieur constance himself , who so frequently conversed with them , knew no better . i know not upon what reports he had credulously taken up a report that tartary obeyed one sole emperor , from whom the chineze defended themselves only by presents and money . this will make me take more care for the future how i credit relations which are grounded on common fame . since the peace between russia and china , it is easie to give the true length of the whole empire , for on that occasion the bounds were fixed by consent to the th degree , the rest of the land stretching from north to east remaining still undecided by that treaty . so from the most southerly point of haynan to the utmost limits of that part of tartary which belongs to the emperor of china , may be reckon'd above leagues . those lands are not alike fruitful , but all may yield religion a plentiful harvest , and were all the missionaries in the world employ'd in so vast a field , it would yet want for reapers . we were well informed at nimpo of the good we could do there , and were ready to take a spiritual possession of the promised land , when we had intelligence that the viceroy● of that province , was much offended at our having been suffered to land , and was resolved to send us back to the indies . he wrote indeed a sharp reprimand to the governor of nimpo , and at the same time an account of what had passed to the grand tribunal of pekin , which is entrusted with the care of foreign of affairs , and ever was averse to the christian religion . he did it so partially , that tho' he was well acquainted with our design , he represented us as five europeans , who for some private ends designed to settle there , in opposition to the fundamental laws of the realm ; so that the court decreed we should be banished , and , according to custom , presented an order to that effect , to the emperor , for his signature . had this order been confirmed , we had been undone , and ten to one but the mandarines at nimpo had been so too , for treating us so favourably . the viceroy , who bore as great a love to our money as he did hatred to our belief , would have seized our bales , and as a punishment on the captain of our ship , confiscated his merchandizes , and ordered him forthwith to be gone , and take us along with him ; so that this man , whose ruin we should have occasioned , would certainly have thrown us over-board . our peril was certain , had we not prevented it by our care in writing , as we were in duty bound , to father intorcetta an italian missionary , and father gene●al of our order in those parts . father f●ntaney had also given father verbiest notice of our arrival , desiring him that he would instruct us what we had to do . the father had all the reason in the world to leave us to our selves , for by taking us under his protection , he exposed himself to the anger of the viceroy of goa , and the governor of macao , from whom he had received letters , which were neither conformable to the king of portugal's intentions , nor to christian charity . but who could have expected that a man , ever ready to sacrifice his life for the inside●s salvation , should have looked unconcernedly on , while his brethren , who were come from the remotest parts of the earth to assist him in his task , had miserably perished . when he received our letters the emperor was in tartary , so that he was forced to write to a friend at court , that he would inform his majesty of our arrival , and caused his letter , by a wilful mistake , to be put into a pacquet which he knew would be delivered into the emperor's own hands . it happened as he desired , the emperor opened it and read it , so that being well informed of all the truth , when the tribunal's order was delivered to him , he answered , that he would consider of it at pekin , and remained there a for●night longer a hunting . that court was surprized at the delay , it being customary for the prince , in three days time , either to sign or cancel these kind of writs . father verbiest was no less impatient to know the fate of his letter and the emperor's resolutions ; and as for us , we endeavoured by our prayers to obtain his favour who rules the hearts of kings . father intorcetta , our superiour , who best knew our ill circumstances , did by publick prayers in his church at hamt-chéou , beg god to deliver us out of them ; and firmly believing that the cry of innocent babes is very prevalent with his divine majesty , gathered all the christian's children from six to ten together into the church , where lying prostrate on the ground , they unanimously lifted up their harmless hands to heaven , saying , * pour out thine indignation , o lord , upon the heathen that have not known thee , and upon the kingdoms that have not called upon thy name ; but defend those who worship thee , and deliver not unto their enemies thy servants , who come hither from the extremities of the world to confess thy holy name , and to shew forth thy praise . these prayers were accompanied with the tears of the whole congregation , especially with those of father intorcetta , who having been so happy as to suffer chains , prisons and banishment for his saviour's sake , was most fit to obtain the blessing we begged for . the emperor was no sooner returned at pekin , but father verbiest informed him that we were his brethren , and by our skill in the mathematicks , might be useful to his majesty . to which he answered , if it was so , he saw no cause why he should expel us out of his dominions . he summoned his privy council , to which the princes of the blood are admitted , and with their advice and consent , decreed we should all be honourably sent for to court. an order to that effect was sent to the lipou , ( the same tribunal which had presented the writ against us ) and by them transmitted to the viceroy of hamt-chéou : so that by an especial providence , he who had endeavoured to turn us shamefully out of china , was himself obliged to introduce us , and that with more advantage , than , had he been our friend , he could have procured us . his vexation was the greater , because without doing us any harm , he had run the risque of incurring the emperor's displeasure by his false informations . it was indeed no little mortification to him ; and it was a fortnight before he would acquaint us with our good fortune . in the mean while the stay we made at nimpo gave us an opportunity of improving our acquaintance with the mandarines . some sent us presents , others invited us to their houses , and all in general were very kind to us . we indeavoured to make use of this opportunity in converting them from idolatry , but it is hard for souls wholly buried in flesh and blood , to savour the things which are of god. however , the governor of the city made one step towards it , which gave us great hopes : it was this . they had for five months time been afflicted with a continual drought , so that their rivers , and the channels they cut out into their land to water it , were now quite dry , and a famine much apprehended . the priests had offered numberless sacrifices , and the mandarines left nothing undone which they thought might appease the anger of the gods. they had often asked us what methods we used in europe in such cases ; and being answered , that by humiliation , penitence , and the fervency of our prayers we moved heaven to compassion , they hoped by the like means to procure their idols pity ; but alas , they called upon gods that have ears and cannot hear : so the governor tired with delays , resolved to worship the only god whom all nature obeys . having understood that in our house we had a pretty handsome chappel , in which we every day celebrated the sacred mysteries of our religion , he sent to us to know if we would permit him to come in state , and joyn his prayers with ours . we answered we desired nothing more than that he should worship as we did , and that all the city would follow his example ; and assured him moreover , that if he begged with faith and sincerity , he should undoubtedly obtain . we presently went to work to put our chappel in order , and make all things ready to solemnize his coming , when to our great surprize his secretary came to tell us , that his lord would be with us the next day very early , being necessitated to meet at eight the same morning at a neighbouring hill , where with some mandarines he was to offer a sacrifice to a dragon . in answer to this unexpected message , we ordered our interpreter to wait on him , and make him sensible that the christian's god was a iealous god , who would not allow of his paying to any others the honours due to himself alone ; that his gods were statues or creatures that had no power to help themselves nor him ; and that we humbly craved him to despise those idle fancies , fit only to amuse a credulous sensless mob , but far beneath a man of his sence and merit , and to trust in the only god of heaven , whom his reason alone must convince him to be the true one . i really believe he was almost perswaded , but he had engaged himself to the mandarines , and for some worldly respect durst not break his promise ; so he worshipped his idols , whom , doubtless he had no faith in , and withdrew from the only true god , of whose being he was inwardly convinced . then , my lord , moved with indignation at their blindness and the devils tyranny , some of us thought of imitating what st. francis xavier had done on some like occasion , by erecting a cross in the city under these conditions : first that we would prevail with heaven to grant the rain they stood in such want of : and secondly , that if we did , they should pull down their idols , and own that god who should have been so favourable , as to grant them their request . our minds were different , as was our zeal : some full of lively faith , which the miraculous and continual support of providence , thro' the several perils we had encounter'd , had inspired them with , could not question the success of so bold , but holy an undertaking : others not so zealous , but perswaded that prudence ought to be our guide , where the inspiration is not evident , were of opinion nothing should be hazarded which failing might expose our religion . so we were content to mourn within our selves , and beg of god not that he would give them rain , but that celestial fire which our saviour hath brought into the world , and desires all nations may be inflamed with . while we were thus busied in promoting the interest of our religion , the viceroy was no less in thinking how to execute the orders he had received from court. he left our journey as far as hamt-chéou , to the governor's care , who provided boats for us , and commanded an inferiour mandarine to attend us , that we might lack for nothing . we performed it in five days time , without meeting with any of those accidents which strangers there , are subject to when they are thought to carry things of value with them . the christians at hamt-chéou were lavish in the expressions of their affection to us . they came in crouds to the river , whence we were carried as in triumph to their church , with more kindness perhaps then prudence . for they had , unknown to father intorcetta , provided for each of us an elbow-chair , borne by four men , and attended by as many , into which we were obliged to suffer our selves to be set , not knowing what they meant , for our little skill in their language did not permit us to learn it from themselves . having locked us in , we were forced to make our entry as they would have it , which was in this manner . a musick of ten or twelve hands with some trumpets led the van ; next came some horse and foot , the former bearing several standards and flags , and the latter armed with launces and pikes ; and next to these four officers who supported a large board varnished with red , on which these words were written in large golden characters , doctors of the heavenly law , sent for to court. we came in the rear , surrounded by a throng of christians , and gentiles whom the novelty of the show had drawn thither . in this mortifying pomp we went thro' the whole city , being a long league in length , vexed that we had not foreseen their indiscretion , and resolved to reprimand them for it . father intorcetta waited for us in the church-door , whence he carried us to the altar . there having nine times bowed our selves to the ground , and returned thanks to the good god , who thro' so many hazards , had , in spight of our enemies , brought us to the promised land , we returned to the chief of the christians . these we desired the father to acquaint , that we were not unthankful of their love , nor ill satisfied with their zeal for god's glory , but that the splended manner in which they had received us , was no ways conformable to a christian's humility ; * that the heathen might , indeed , celebrate their triumphs with such earthly pomps and mundane vanities , but that a christian's glorying was in the name of the lord. these returned no answer , but all on their knees implored our blessing . their fervency and a meek and devout look , in which the chine●e do , when they will , exceed all other nations , wholly disarmed our wrath ; we wept for joy and compassion ; and i protest , my lord , that one moment made us a large amends for all the troubles we had undergone . but how great was our bliss when we were at liberty to receive the caresses of the father intorcetta , whom god had made use of to procure our admittance into that empire . we already bore him a veneration due to the glorious name of confessor , which his imprisonment and sufferings at pekin had intitled him to , but his goodness , meekness and charity , entirely won our hearts , and made us respect him , as the true pattern of a perfect missionary . the character we bore of persons sent for to court , as considerable as that of env●y , obliged us to visit and be visited by the chief mandarines . the viceroy our enemy was ashamed to see us , which he sent us word , the multitude of business he had then on his hands would not permit : but the general of the tartars received us with all civility , and among other demonstrations of his kindness , made us a very considerable present . however , when we were going , the viceroy who was affraid least he should be informed against , sent some chairs to carry us to the imperial barge he had provided for us ; he order'd some trumpets and hautboys to attend us , presented us with ten pistols , and gave us an especial order from court intituled a cam-bo , in pursuance to which all places we passed thro' were to find us boats well man'd while we went by water , or sixty two or more porters in case the frost obliged us to go by land , and each city to give us about half a pistol , the same being allowed to the chief mandarines , who are reputed to have their charges born by the emperor , tho' this will not amount to the tenth part of their expence . besides he order'd a mandarine to accompany us , and see all due respect was paid us . we would gladly have avoided it , but were forced to go thro' what we undesignedly had engaged in . the barge we were on board was a second rate , containing in breadth sixteen feet , and in length seventy , and proportionable in heighth . besides the cook-room , the master and his family's ( for they have no other dwelling ) apartment , that of his crew , and another for our men , there was a pretty large parlour where we dined , and three rooms in which six persons might lye at ease , all which were vernished , gilt and painted . now for the manner of our travelling . as soon as anchor was weighed , the trumpets and hautboys founded a march , then they took their leave with a kind of chest wherein were three iron barrels . which made a greater report than so many muskets , they were discharged one after another , and between each the musick founded , and so continued playing for some time . whenever we met a mandarine's barge , or some town in our way , the same thing was repeated ; as also when night or a contrary wind obliged us to come to an anchor . this to a mandarine had not only been a great honour , but a very entertaining consort : as for us , we thought it a very inharmonious one , whose tediousness made us pay dear for our honour . we had besides a watch every night to guard us , the manner of which was this : about eight at night , ten or twelve inhabitants of the town nearest to the place we anchored in , appeared in one row on the shoar , then the master came upon the deck , and thence made them a fair speech , concerning the obligations they lay under of preserving all that belonged to the emperor , and watching for the mandarines safety , who themselves did so for that of the state. then he descended into particulars of all the accidents they were liable to , fire , thieves , and storms , exhorting them to be vigilant , and telling them they were responsible for all the mischief which might happen . they answered each paragraph with a shout , and then retired as a form to corps de garde , only one centry was left there , who continually struck two sticks one against another , and was hourly relieved by others , which made the same noise , that we might know they did not fall asleep , which we would gladly have permitted them to do , on condition we might have done so our selves . but this is the custom when any mandarine travels by water . how teazing soever all these ceremonies might be , i must confess that i never met with any way of travelling less tiresome than this ; for after thirteen days voyage we arriv'd at yamt-chéou on ianuary the d , as fresh as if we had not stirr'd out of our house . there we found father aleonisa a franciscan , provicar to the bishop of basilea , and father galiani a jesuit , who were come thus far to meet us ; the one from the bishop to proffer us that prelate's assistance , and the other by his credit and experience , to make the rest of our journey as easie as he could . both knew we had letters of commendation from the king , and were willing to shew us all the respect due to those who are under his majesty's protection . this was not the only civility we received from them , but they have since obliged us so highly , that we never can enough express our gratitude . here the frost forced us to leave the great canal , and we had horses found us for our men , and porters for our goods . as for our selves , the great cold and snow , which we were unaccustomed to , made us choose to go in litters , some of our horse-men riding about us that we might be the more secure . we shifted our porters at each city or pretty big town ; and what may be wonder'd at is , that we could get above a hundred , with as much speed and ease , as in france we might five or six . the cold increased hourly , and became at last so violent , that we found the river hoambo , one of the greatest in china , almost frozen over ; a whole day was spent in breaking the ice , and we passed not without much trouble and danger . we left nimpo on the th of november . and arriv'd at pekin the th of february following ; but we rested so often by the way , that indeed we had not spent above a month and an half in our journey . these honours paid us by so potent a prince , and the good success of so long and perillous a voyage , together with a prospect of the benefit our religion might reap by it , would have occasioned in us a well-grounded mirth , had not our thoughts been cruelly diverted from it . scarce were we in sight of pekin , but we received the most afflicting news of father verbiest's death . it struck us with an astonishment which lessened but to make our grief more sensible . he it was who had procured our admittance into china ; who besides , in delivering us from the viceroy of hamt-chéou , had saved our lives , and which we looked on as a greater kindness , was ready to assist us with his credit , in the designs we had to promote god's glory and the interest of our holy faith. we were not the only loosers by his death , but i dare say that every body mist him ; to his care , zeal and prudence , was owing the restauration of the christian religion , which had been almost ruined by the late persecutions : he encouraged the old christians constancy , and supported the weakness of the new , by taking them under his especial protection ; his recommendation gained our missionaries , respect ; he had saved macao , of which the tartars had entertained some jealousies ; and the state it self , to which he had rendred considerable services , was not a little beholding to him ; so that the europeans , the chinese , and the emperor himself did equally look on him as their father . this great man , so much respected in the east , deserved , my lord , that you should take notice of him , and in pursuance to my design , which was in this letter to give you an account of our journey from siam to the chief town of china , i could not end with a subject that might better challenge your attention . i am with all respect , my lord , hour honours most humble and obedient servant l. j. letter ii. to her highness the dutchess of nemours . the manner of our reception by the emperor , and what we observed at pekin . madam , none but a lady of an unbounded genius and an unlimited zeal , could , as you do , concern her self in what passes at so great a distance . the curiosities of europe were too few for your vast mind , which would be a stranger to nothing that might inform or edifie it , and i may without flattery say , that the east has no secrets you have not pried into , nor any rarities you are unacquainted with . i have my self learned from your highness several things unknown to most travellers , and having been as far as the world reaches , must confess that your knowledge has travelled farther yet than me . what then , madam , can i tell you of china more than you already have discover'd , unless it be some particulars of my voyage , which , being the latest any european has made thither , cannot want the charms of novelty ? it being my duty to give a a great states-man an account of it , i make bold to send your highness the letter i wrote to him some days since ; and what i now add , shall at once be a continuation of it , and a token of the respect i bear you , and the readiness i shall ever be in , to obey your highness's commands . on our arrival at pekin , we found the court in mourning for the empress dowager : the courts of justice were shut up , and the emperor gave no audience . but the days being spent , during which the laws obliged him to remain solitary , he sent one of his officers to our house , to see how we did , and put some questions to us . the message was very obliging , and besides a thousand other civilities , we were told the emperor would be no less kind to us than he had been to the fathers at his court , since we were all of the same society . the gentleman told us his imperial majesty would gladly know what the french court thought of his progress into tartary , and the defeat of ousanguay , ( who was a chinese rebel that had given him no small trouble ) . he asked us in what perfection learning was in europe , whether any new invention had lately made been , or any considerable discovery . then he spoke much of the honours the emperor designed to pay to the memory of father verbiest , for whom his majesty had a particular affection . that name , madam , cannot be unknown to you , and you are too much concern'd , in what relates to the eastern church , to be ignorant of her loss in that illustrious missonary's death . we all replyed that we gratefully acknowledged the emperor's bounty , but that among the ceremonies with which the chinese used to express their respect for their deceased friends , there were some which seemed to disagree with the sanctity of our religion . how ! answered he , do you oppose the ●mperor's will ? to this a father returned , my lord , our lives are the emperor's , he may take them away when he pleases , but nothing in the world is able to make us alt●r the least tittle of our belief . my orders , said he , are not to dispute it with you , but to ask you for the petition , which , according to custom , you are to present to him upon this occasion . the emperor , by an unpresidented goodness , would gladly peruse and correct it himself , if it should need any amendment : but he commands you to keep this favour secret . all that is presented to the emperor , ought to be indited in terms so nicely conformable to the laws and customs of the country , to his quality who speaks , and to the business he treats of , that the penning of it is no little trouble , especially for a stranger . an improper expression , a word , nay a letter misplaced , is sufficient to undo a mandarine , and several have lost their places for being guilty of the like faults , whether thro' inadvertency or ignorance . the emperor , well skill'd in all these formalities , questioned our capacity in that respect , and would trust no body but himself ; so that by an incredible goodness he took the pains to compose it , that it might stand the most critical examination . some days after the same gentleman came with several new queries . he inquired particularly into the motives of the late dutch war , and into the famous passage of the r●ine . for in truth , said he , what has been told the emperor is not to be believed . perhaps the river is neither so broad , so deep , nor so rapid as is reported ; and that as for the dutch ▪ they had some private reasons not to oppose your king's conquests with more vigour . then , madam , did we wish for a more perfect knowledge of his language , that we might represent to him the great soul , the good fortune , and the unshaken valour of lewis the great , to whose soldiers nothing is impossible while they fight in his view , and are animated by his example . the father , who was our interpreter , told him however as much as would perswade him , that none but such a hero could frame and carry on the like enterprises : he was astonished at our recital of them , and rose immediately to go and report it to his prince . as he was going out he turned to us , saying , gentlemen , all i have heard is indeed wonderful , but what my eyes behold seems no less surprising : who could think that these fathers who have dwelt here so long , who are of a different nation , and never saw you before , should look on you as their brethren ; that you should treat them like yours , and that you should be as kind to each other , as if you had been acquainted all your lives . i really am extreamly taken with this charity , and can no longer doubt the truth of what you profess . so open a confession might give us some hopes that he was not far from the kingdom of god : it is true he believed , but alas , of what use is that belief , when we have not the courage to act accordingly , but to inhance our guilt ? if we had come thither incognito the mandarines would have had nothing to say to us ; but it being in pursuance of an order from the lipon , which , as i have already hinted , is one of the most noted courts of justice in the empire , the viceroy of the province we came from remitted us into their hands , and we were , according to custom , to be delivered up by them to their sovereign . so as soon as the mourning ended , and they had leave to sit , we were summon'd before them , with orders to carry thither all our mathematical machines and instruments , of which they already had an inventory . the emperor , who would not have us do any thing without his advice , was acquainted with it , and sent us word it was not fitting we should shew our instruments , and that we might , if we thought fit , decline making a personal appearance . we went thither however , being several times invited in a most obliging manner , and not judging it convenient by a blunt refusal to offend so considerable a body , which besides was our judge , and already but too great an enemy to our religion . some mandarines deputed by their president to that effect , made us a very civil reception : they desired us to sit down , and presented us some tea before they had drunk any themselves ; a respect they do not pay even to ambassadours , as father pereira , a portuguese , assured us , who had been present at an audience they had lately given to those of portugal . this visit was indeed but for form's sake , to the end they might inform the emperor of our being safely arrived to town , according to his majesty's commands . so that after some complements on each side , we were desired to attend the next day at the palace , when they would discharge us . we went thither accordingly at the appointed time , and having staid during some hours in a large court , where the mandarines usually wait who have any business there ; their p●esident , or chief justice , b●ought us the answer to an address he had according ●o custom presented on ●ur account . this answer was written on a sm●ll varnished b●●rd , wrapped up in a piece of yellow taffety : the contents were , that we might use ●ur instruments , and settle in what part of the empire we pleased , according to the first orders from court , when we were sent for thither . and that in the mean while , the lipou might deliver us up to the other fathers , who were to introduce us into the emperor's presence , when his majesty should think fit . yet that prince's intentions were not that we should leave pekin ; but on the contrary , he would have kept us all there , and lodg'd us in his palace . he had expressed himself so clearly on that point , that we had need of all the interest and dexterity of father pereira , to divert the storm . that father , who was then superiour of all the missionary's , moved with compassion at so many vineyards being ruined for want of husbandmen , judged we might be more useful in the country . he knew besides what an aversion we had to a courtier 's life , which our continual complaints against it could not let him be ignorant of . these and several other reasons induced him to intreat the emperor that he would not oppose it , and his zeal inspired him with such effectual methods , that the good prince at last consented : but , said he , it shall be on condition we divide the spoil ; ●●le take two at your choice , and you shall dispose of the other three ; what can you say against this , i quit you the better half ? we had not yet had the honour to attend his imperial majesty , for the formalities i last mentioned were to precede our audience : but the lipou had scarce delivered up their charge , when two eunuchs came to the colledge , to warn the superiour that he should attend with his brethren in a court of the palace which was appointed . we were instructed in the ceremonies usual on such occasions , which was done with little trouble , being already half lickt into a chinese form . first then , we were carried in chairs to the first gate , whence we went on foot thro' eight courts of a prodigious length , built round with lodgings different in architecture , but all very ordinary , except those large square buildings over the arches thro' which we passed from one court to another . those indeed were stately , being of an extraordinary thickness , and proportionable in breadth and heighth , and built with fair white marble , but which was worn rough thro' age . thro' one of these courts ran a small rivulet , over which were laid several little bridges of the same marble , but of a whiter colour and better workmanship . it were hard , madam , to descend into particulars , and give you a pleasing description of that palace , because its beauty does not consist so much in being composed of several curious pieces of architecture , as in a prodigious quantity of buildings , and an infinite number of adjoyning courts and gardens which are all regularly disposed , and in the whole make up a palace really great and worthy of the monarch who inhabits it . the only thing which surprised me , and seemed singular in its kind , is the emperor's throne . the best description of it , which my memory will afford me , is this : in the midst of one of those great courts stands a square basis or solid building of an extraordinay bigness , whose top is adorned with a balustrade , much after our fashion ; this supports another like unto it , but framed taper-wise , over which are placed three more , still loosing in bulk as they gain in heighth . upon the uppermost is built a large hall , whose roof being covered with gilt tiles , is borne by the four walls , and as many rows of varnished pillars , between which is seated the throne . the throne of the emperour of china ▪ scituated , in the middle of the greatest court of his pallace ● and raised vpon five bases of white marble . these vast bases , with their balustrades made of white marble , and thus disposed amphitheater-wise , which when the sun shines seem covered with a palace glistering with gold and varnish , make , indeed , a glorious show , considering too , that they are thus placed in the midst of a spacious court , and surrounded by four stately rows of building : so that were its beauty inhanced by the ornaments of our modern architecture , and by that noble simplicity which is so much valued in our buildings , it would doubtless be as magnificent a throne as ever was raised by art. after a quarter of an hours walk , we at length came to the emperor's apartment . the entrance was not very splendid , but the anti-chamber was adorned with sculptures , gildings and marble , whose neatness and workmanship were more valuable than the richness of the stuff . as for the presence chamber , the second mourning not being over , it was still disrobed of all its ornaments , and could boast of none but the sovereign's person , who sate after the tartar's custom on a table or sopha raised three feet from the ground , and covered with a plain white carpet , which took up the whole breadth of the room . there lay by him some books , ink and pencils ; he was cloathed with a black satin vest furred with sable ; and a row of young eunuchs plainly habited , and unarmed , stood on each hand close legged , and with their arms extended downwards along their sides ; which is looked upon there as the most respectful posture . in that state , the most modest that even a private man could have appeared in , did he chuse to be seen by us , desiring we should observe his dutifulness to the empress his departed mother , and the grief he conceived at her death , rather than the state and grandeur he is usually attended with . being come to the door , we hastned with no little speed ( for such is the custom ) till we came to an end of the chamber opposite to the emperor . then all abreast we stood a moment in the same posture the eunuchs were in . next we fell on our knees , and having joyned our hands , and lifted them up to our heads , so that our arms and elbows were at the same heighth , we bowed thrice to the ground , and then stood again as before : the same prostration was repeated a second time , and again a third , when we were ordered to come forward , and kneel before his majesty . the good-natur'd prince , whose mildness i cannot enough admire , having enquired of us of the grandeur and present state of france , the length and dangers of our voyage , and the manner of our treatment by the mandarines ; well , said he , see if i can add any new favour to those i have already conferred upon you . is there any thing you would desire of me ? you may freely ask it . we returned him humble thanks , and begged he would permit us , as a token of our sincere gratitude , to lift up each day of our lives our hands to heaven , to procure to his royal person , and to his empire , the blessing of the true god , who alone can make princes really happy . he seemed well satisfied with our answer , and permitted us to withdraw , which is performed without any ceremony . the great respect and dread which the presence of the most potent monarch in asia inspired us with , did not yet awe us so far , but that we took a full view of his person . indeed , least our too great freedom herein should prove a crime , ( for in what concerns the emperor of china , the least mistake is such , ) we had first obtained his leave . he was something above the middle stature , more corpulent than an european beau , yet somewhat more slender than a chinese would wish to be ; full visaged , dis●igured with the small pox , had a broad forehead , little eyes , and a small nose after the chinese fashion ; his mouth was well made , and the lower part of his face very agreeable . in fine , tho' he bears no great majesty in his looks , yet they shew abundance of good nature , and his ways and action have something of the prince in them , and shew him to be such . from his apartment we went into another , where a mandarine treated us with tea , and presented us as from the emperor , with about a hundred pistols . the gift seemed but mean , considering whom it came from , but was very considerable in respect to the custom of china , where it is the maxim of all great persons to take as much , and give as little as they can . on the other hand he loaded us with honours , and ordered one of his officers to wait on us to our house . i confess , madam , that a man must be wholly insensible to all the concerns of this world , not to be moved with a secret complacency , at the having such respect paid him by one of the mightiest princes in the world. but one must not judge of us on that account , by what is usual with the men of this world in the like occasions . the truest cause of the pleasure we receive from the favour of princes , is self-interest . it is well known that their caresses are ever beneficial , and a courtier would never be so over-joyful at a kind look or expression from his king , if he did not expect some more solid bounties would follow : but as for us , whom our vows and missions forbid to have such hopes , we look unconcernedly on all this world , and especially that part of it , can do to elevate us . it is true , god is sometimes well pleased to see religion respected in the persons of his ministers : that he often uses those methods to strengthen the faith of new converts , who need such natural supports to fortifie them against trials and temptations ; and that it breeds even in the gentiles a disposition to embrace christianity . these thoughts indeed made us take more delight in those tokens of the emperor's favour , or to speak more properly , made us find them less disagreeable . your highness is , perhaps , astonished to see the sovereign of an idolatrous nation , so openly countenance our religion , and would gladly know what motives had induced him to it . his kindness for such strangers as we , proceeds , doubtless , from the great esteem he has long since had for the missionaries at pekin . besides the commendation of their learning , he has always found them sincere , honest , very zealous and affectionate to him , ever ready to obey his will , where their faith did not forbid them , harmless to a degree , he never could give over admiring , and ever desirous to proclaim the true god. he is above all so well perswaded that this is the sole end of all their enterprises , that he takes a secret delight in contributing to the propagation of the faith , thinking he can no other way better recompense these fathers earnestness in his service . and so father verbiest , on his death-bed wrote a letter to him , in part of which he thus expressed himself ; dread sir , i die contented , in that i have spent almost all my life in your majesties service ; but i beg your majesty will be pleased to remember when i am dead , that my only aim , in what i did , was , to gain in the greatest monarch of the east , a protector to the most holy religion of the world. perhaps , madam , you may have seen certain libels , ( for i know not what to call them else ) which represent our society as a sort of men possessed with avarice and ambition , who undertake these long and painful travels , only to enrich themselves by a sacrilegious and scandalous traffick . your highness might have expected that calumny , ( the inseparable companion of a spirit of sedition and heresie ) not satisfied with persecuting our religion in europe , should come even to the utmost parts of the world , to slander those who endeavour to settle it there , as pure as we received it from our forefathers ; and you will not be sorry to hear , how that very idolatry which we destroy , cannot forbear witnessing our good intentions , and that if china saw what pictures are drawn here of her missionaries , she would hardly know them . but it is not before your highness they need an advocate . among the several things which happened then at pekin , nothing was more doleful , and at once more honourable to us , than the funeral of father verbeist , which his imperial majesty had ordered to be put off till the last devoirs had been paid the empress dowager . father thomas a jesuit , has described this ceremony at large . i dare hope an extract of what he has wrote will not be unwelcome to you both because it will give you some insight into their customs on the like occasions , and that you will thereby grow better acquainted with a man whom his merit has made known to all the world. be pleased then to accept of it as follows . it seemed good to divine wisdom , to take to himself from this mortal life , father ferd●nando verbiest , a fleming , and to bestow on him the recompence of saints . our missionaries affliction may not easily be expressed , but much harder would it be to reckon by how many exemplary vertues , and considerable services he has merited their esteem and gratitude . besides several other good qualities , the greatness of his soul is particularly to be admired , which has never failed him in the most cruel persecutions , so that he was ever triumphant over the enemies of the faith. the survey of the mathematicks was at first proffered him , which dignity he accepted of , in hopes it would enable him to set on foot our missions , which were then wholly laid aside . he did , indeed , obtain a toleration for evangelical pastours , who after a long banishment had their churches restored them . he sti●●ed some persecutions in their birth , and others he prevented , which threatned the tender flocks . the mandarines no sooner knew him , but they had a respect for him , and the emperor entertained so good an opinion of his capacity , that he kept him above a quarter of a year near his person , and during that time , spent three or four hours every day with him in private , discoursing of several sciences , especially mathematicks . in these conversations , our zealous missionary endeavoured to bring him into a liking of our religion : he would explain to him its most stupendious mysteries , and made him observe its holiness , its truth , and necessity ; insomuch that the emperor , struck with his powerful arguments , often owned that he believed a god : he assured him of it by a writing under his majesty's own hand , wherein he said among other things , that all the religions of hi● empire seemed to him vain and superstitious , that the idols were nothing , and that he foresaw christianity would one day be built on their ruins . a chinese doctor having in one of his books taken the liberty to place the emperor's religion among the several heresies china was infected with ; the emperor upon the father's complaint , struck out those lines himself , telling him all the empire should know what he had done . father verbiest's interest was such , that at his instigation the old instruments which stood on the platform of the observatory were pulled down , to make room for new ones of his contriving . he gave directions for the casting of brass-guns , which saved the states from ruin. he applyed himself to several other works , to serve the publick , or satisfie the emperor's curiosity ; and one may say , that on this last account , he has searched into the most rare and and ingenious inventions , that arts and sciences have ever offered us . the whole court looked upon him as the wisest man of his age , but , above all , was charmed with his modesty . it is true , no man ever was more mild and tractable than he ; humbling himself before every one , while every one strove to exalt him ; insensible to all the things of this world , except where religion was concerned ; for then he was no more the same man , and as tho' he had been animated by a new spirit , his looks , his words , his actions , all were great , and becoming a christian hero . the very emperor dreaded him at such times , and was not easily perswaded to admit him into his presence ; he will fly out , would he say , into some undecency , which i must be forced , tho' unwillingly , to resent . this holy boldness proceeded from a lively faith , and a great confidence in god. he despaired of nothing , though humanly impossible ; and would often say , we must never forget two of the chief maxims of christian morality : first , that let our projects be never so well laid , they will certainly fall , if god leaves us to our own wisdom . secondly , that it were in vain the whole universe should arm it self to destroy the work of god ; nothing is powerful against the almighty , and every thing prospe●s that heaven approves of . so he never entered on any enterprise without imploring its help , tho' however he left no means untried that reason and christian prudence offered him . thus did his zeal each day increase in strength and purity : the establishment of our faith wholly employed his thoughts , and whatever occupation else he was put upon , proved a torment to him . he avoided all idle visits and conversations , and could not endure to see people study only for curiosities sake : he never so much as read the news that came from europe , which at such a distance we are usually so greedy of ; only he would hear the chief heads , provided you would speak them in a few words . he would spend whole days and nights in writing letters of consolation , instruction or recommendation for the missionaries ; in composing divers works for the emperor or chief lords at his court ; and in compiling the kalendar , calculating with an indefatigable industry , the motion of the stars for every year . this and the care of all the churches , so impaired his strength , that in spight of the strength of his constitution , he fell at last into a kind of consumption , which yet did not hinder his framing great designs for the advancement of his religion . he had taken such exact measures for the settling of it in the most remote parts of china , in the eastern tartary , and even in the kingdom of kovia ; that nothing but his death could have prevented the execution of so well contrived a project . let us view him now in private . at his first admittance into our order he was a true monk , strict in the performance of its rules , very observant to his superiours , and loving study and retirement above all things , which he persisted in , even among the multitude of business , in the midst of which he would be as sedate as a hermit in his cell . his conscience was nice to extremity , so that no man could take more care than he did to be always ready to make his appearance before him who can espy faults even in saints and angels . to preserve his innocence , he never went out without a severe cilice or an iron chain , and used to say , it was a shame for a jesuit to be clothed in silks , and in the livery of the world , and not to wear the livery of christ. his soul was naturally great , and when others necessities wanted a supply , his charity was boundless . but he was hard-hearted to himself , courting poverty even in plenty to that degree , that the emperor , who took great notice of him , often sent him stuff with express orders to wear it , and be more sumptuous in his apparel . his bed , table , and furniture were indeed too mean for a mandarine ; but he ever preferred his station in the church before that in the state. he has often protested , he would never have accepted of that office , had he not hoped by seeming to the gentiles the head of the christians , to have thereby born all their envy , and been the most exposed to their malice , and the first sacrificed in case of persecution . this hope made him be satisfied with his condition , and his writings expressed so ardent desire of dying for iesus christ , that nothing but martyrdom was wanting to his being a martyr ; yet he might in some measure be reckon'd such , since he begged it of god with that groaning in spirit , which is a continual suffering to those that cannot obtain it , reckon me , o lord , did he often cry out , among those who have desired , but never could shed their blood for thee . i have , indeed , neither their innocency , their vertue , nor their courage , but thou may'st apply their merits to me , and ( which will make me much more agreeable in thy sight ) thou canst cloath me with thine own . under that v●●l of thine infinite mercy , i dare offer my life as a sacrifice to thee . i have been so happy as to confess thy holy name among the people , at court , before the tribunals under the weight of irons , and in the darkness of prisons , but what will this confession avail me , unless signed with my blood ? being penetrated with these lofty thoughts , and already ripened for heaven , by the practise of every christian vertue , he was seiz'd with a sickness of which he died . it began with a faintness and an universal decay of nature , which grew into a consumption . the emperor's physicians kept him up some time with the help of physick , especially cordials , in which the chinese have a wonderful success ; but his fever increasing , art at length was forced to yield to nature . he received the sacraments with a zeal that charmed all that were present ; and when he yielded up the ghost , they were equally struck with devotion and sorrow . the emperor , who the day before had lost the empress his mother , felt a double grief when he heard the news . he ordered the burial to be put off till the court should be out of deep mourning ; and then he sent two lords of the highest quality to pay him on his behalf the same devoirs which private men usually pay to their dead . they kneeled before the coffin , which was exposed in a hall , bowed several times , remaining a long while with their faces to the ground , and wept and groaned heavily , for that is the custom . then after those , and several other expressions of their sorrow , they read aloud his encomium which the emperor himself had composed , and which was to be set up near the corpse . it runs thus : we seriously consider within our selves , that father ferdinando verbiest , has of his own good will , left europe to come into our dominions , and has spent the greatest part of his life in our service ; we must say this for him , that during all the time that he took care of the mathematicks , his predictions never failed , but always agreed with the motions of the heavens . besides , far from neglecting our orders , he has ever approved himself to be exact , diligent , faithful , and constant in his labour , till he had finished his work , and ever the same . as soon as we heard of his sickness , we sent him our physician , and when we knew that a dead sleep had taken him away from us , our heart was wounded with a lively grief . we give two hundred golden crowns , and some pieces of silk , as a contribution to the charges of his funeral : and it is our pleasure that this declaration bear witness of the sincere affection we bore him . the prime mandarines and several lords at court followed their sovereign's example . some wrote speeches in his praise on large pieces of satin , which were hung up in the hall where the body lay in state ; others sent in presents , and all mou●ned for his loss . at length the day of his obsequies being agreed upon , which was the th of march . every body was willing to contribute something towards the ceremony . the emperor in the morning sent his father-in-law , who is also his uncle , with one of the chief lords of his court , attended by a gentleman of the bed-chamber , and five officers of his household , to represent his person ; who all began by falling down before the corpse , and wept a pretty while ; during which , all things were disposed for the procession . the colledge is situated near the south gate , whence you go to the north gate by a street built in a strait line , about a hundred foot broad , and a league long , which near the middle is crossed by another exactly like it , one end of which leads to the western gate , being within six hundred paces of our burying place , which the emperor vauli had formerly bestowed on father recin , but had been taken away during the late persecution , and not restored till now by a special favour from the present emperor . thro' these two streets the funeral passed , in the order i am going to describe . first was seen a pageant of about thirty feet in heighth , varnished over with red , on which was written in large golden characters , the name , and ti●les of father verbiest . this was , as one may say , the signal of the ensuing pomp , which began by a great cross stuck with flags , and carried between two rows of christians all clothed in white , holding in one hand a lighted taper , and in the other a handkerchief to wipe off their tears . the gentiles are used on such solemnities to shed feigned ones , but these had suffered a loss , which forced most true ones from them . next , some distance off , followed in the same order the picture of the virgin mary , in a frame , ●ound which were pieces of silk , neatly plated in several manners instead of carving ; and then st. michael's representation was born with the like ceremonies . and i may say , that the christians who walked on either side , devoutly praying , inspired even the heathen with a veneration for those precious tokens of our faith. immediately after came the father's encomium , of the emperor 's own composing , written on a large piece of yellow satin ; a crowd of christians surrounded it , and two rows of those who had been invited , followed it in a respectful manner . at length appeared the corpse , in a coffin made of an ordinary wood , but varnished and gilt after the country fashion , carried by sixty bearers , and attended by the missionaries , the deputies from court , and a throng of lords and mandarines , who closed up the procession . it took up above a thousand paces which were hem'd in on each side , by an infinite number of spectators , who astonished beheld our christian rites triumphing , even in their capital city , over pagan superstition . when we were come to the burying place , the missionaries in their surplices read the prayers of the church , before the mandarins . the body was besprinkled with holy water , and perfumed with incense in the usual manner ; then it was let down into a very deep square vault , enclosed with four good brick walls . it was like a chamber under-ground , and in the scripture phrase became to him an everlasting habitation . having pray'd near it some time , we remained on our knees to hear what the emperor's father-in-law had to say to us ; which was this : father verbiest has been considerably serviceable to the emperor and the state ; of which his imperial maj●sty being sensible , has sent me with these lords to make a publick acknowledgment of it on his behalf , that all the world may know the singular affection his majesty did ever bear him while he lived , and the great grief he has received by his death . we were so moved with the dismal ceremony , the christians continual lamentations , our own great loss , and the emperor's surprising bounty , that we were not able to reply . every one melted into tears ; but that p●ince , who expected another answer from us , was obliged to press us for it , when , at length , father pereiva thus spoke on our behalf : my , lord , our anguish was not so much the cause of our silence , as the emperor 's unparallel'd goodness ; for what can we say or think , when we consider that so great a monarch uses us who are strangers , unknown , useless , and perhaps troublesome to him , as if we had the honour to be in his service ? were we his children he could not love us more ; he takes care of our health , of our reputation , of our life : he honours our very death , not only with his elogies , his liberality , the presence of the most noble lords of his court , but ( which never can enough be prized ) by his grief . what return , my lord , can we then make , not to all his favours , but to that alone which your highness has been pleased to deliver ? we will only be bold to beg your grace would acquaint his majesty , that we weep because our tears may indeed make known our sorrow , but that we remain silent , because no words can express our gratitude . the emperor was informed of what had passed , and some days after the * chief court of rites , presented a petition , that his majesty would suffer them to decree some new honours to be paid that illustrious father's memory . the emperor not only granted it , but willed them to consider that stranger of so extraordinary a merit , was not to be look'd upon as an ordinary man. in the very first meeting they ordered seven hundred golden crowns should be laid out on a tomb for him , and the encomium which the emperor had wrote , should be ingraved on a marble stone , and that some mandarines should be once more deputed to pay him their last devoirs in behalf of the empire . then they promoted him , that is , gave him a higher title than any he had enjoyed during his life . while the emperor honoured the saint on earth , he , no doubt , pray'd for him in heaven : for it is very observable , that that prince never was more inquisitive about religion then at that time . he sent one of his gentlemen every minute to the fathers , to inquire about the condition of souls in the other world , about heaven , hell , purgatory , the existence of a god , his providence , and the means necessary to salvation : so that god seemed to move his heart after an extraordinary manner , and to affect it with those holy doubts which usually precede our conversion . but that happy moment was not yet come . however , who knows but father verbiest's prayers , and the care of several zealous missionaries who have succeeded him , may hasten the execution of those designs which providence seems to have on that great prince ? i am most respectfully , madam , hour highnesses most humble and obedient servant l. j. letter iii. to his highness the cardinal of furstemberg . o fthe cities , houses , and chief buildings of china . my lord , among the several empires into which the world has hitherto been divided , that of china has ever obtained so considerable a place , that a prince cannot be wholly ignorant of what concerns it without neglecting one of those sciences which seem a part of his prerogative . this , my lord , was , no doubt , the motive that induced your highness to inquire so particularly into the state of that country , and to desire an exact account of the number and bigness of its cities , the multitude of its inhabitants , the beauty of its publick buildings , and manner of its palaces . by this it plainly appears that the vast genius you have for business , does in no wise lessen the acuteness of your judgment in the sublimest arts , and especially in architecture , of which , the most excellent works raised by your directions at modave , saverne , berni , st. germans , and above all in the famous cathedral of strasbourg , are several instances . it having been my business to run over all china , where in five years time i have travelled above two thousand leagues , i may perhaps satisfie your highness with more ease than any one besides , and shall give a description of what has seemed to me most worth my observation . pekin , that is , the north-court , is the chief city of china , and the usual seat of its emperors . it is so named to distinguish it from nankin , the south-court , another very considerable city , so called from the emperor's residing there in former ages , it being the finest , the most commodious and best situated of the whole empire ; but the continual inc●rsions of the tartars , a warlike and very troublesome neighbour , obliged him to settle in the most northerly provinces , that he might be always ready to oppose them , with the numerous army he usually keeps near his court. pekin was the place fixed upon , being situate in the th degree of northern latitude , in a very fertile plain , and not far from the long wall. its neighbourhood to the sea on the east , and the great canal on the south , afford it a communication with several fine provinces , from which it draws part of of its subsistence . this city , which is of an exact square form , was formerly four long leagues round , but tartars settling there , forced the chinese to live without the walls , where they in a very short while built a new town , which being more long than large , does with the old one compose an irregular figure . thus pekin is made up of two cities ; one is called the tartar's , because they permit none else to inhabit it ; and the other the chinese , as large , but much more full than the first . both together are six great leagues in circuit , allowing paces to each league . this i can aver to be true , it having been measured by the emperor 's special command . this , my lord , will seem strange to those who are acquainted with europe only , and think paris the largest , as it is doubtless the finest city in the world ; yet the difference between them is great . paris according to the draught mr. blondell has made , by order from our magistrates , on the account of a design they have to surround it with new walls , contains in its greatest length but paces , and * consequently , tho' we should suppose it square , would be but paces round ; so we should find it half as big as the tartar's town alone , and but a quarter as large as all pekin . but then if one reflects that their houses are generally but one story high , and ours , one with another , are four , it will appear that pekin has not more lodgings than paris , but rather less , because its streets are much wider , that the emperor's palace , which is of a vast extent , is not half inhabited , that there are magazines of rice for the sustenance of above men , and large courts filled with little houses in which those who stand for their doctor 's degree are examined ; which alone would make a very big city . it must not however be inferred that there are at paris and pekin the like number of inhabitants ; for the chinese are very close together in their dwellings , so that twenty or more of them will lye in as little room as ten with us ; and it must needs be so , since the multitude of people in the streets is so great , that one is frightned at it ; it being such that persons of quality have always a horse●man going before them , to make way . even the widest streets are not free from confusion ; and at the sight of so many horses , mules , camels , wagons , chairs , and rings of or persons who gather here and there round the fortune-tellers , one would judge that some unusual shew had drawn the whole country to pekin . indeed , to outward appearance our most populous cities are wildernesses in respect of this , especially considering there are more women then men , and that among so vast a multitude you shall very seldom meet with any . this i suppose has made some people think both cities might contain six or seven millions of souls , which was a great mistake . by the following reflexions it will , perhaps , appear that one must not always guess at the number of inhabitants in a place by the crowds that are seen in it . first , from all the neighbouring towns a multitude of peasants daily flock to pekin , with several useful and necessary commodities ; now no river coming up to the city , these must be brought by land , which increases the number of carters , wagons , camels , and other beasts of burthen . so that morning and night , at the opening or shutting of the gates , there are such throngs of people going in or out , that one must wait a long while before they can go by : now all these , who spread about the streets , must not be reckoned among the citizens . secondly , most artificers in china work in their customers houses ; as for example , if i want a suit , my taylour comes in the morning to my lodging , where he works all day , and at night returns home ; and so of the rest . these are continually about , looking out for business , to the very smiths , which carry with them their anvil , their furnace , and other implements for their ordinary use . this helps to increase the multitude . thirdly , all persons that are pretty well to pass , never go abroad but on horse●back or in chairs , with a numerous train . if at paris all officers , gentlemen , lawyers , physicians , and wealthy citizens were always thus attended , the streets would not be so free . in the fourth place , when a mandarine goes any where , all his inferiour officers follow him in all their formalities , so that they form a kind of procession . the lo●ds at court , and princes of the blood , never are without a great guard of horse , and being necessitated to go almost every day to court , their very equipage is sufficiently cumbersome to the city . it is evident that these customs which are peculiar to china , do very much increase the throng , and it must not be wondred at , that the city should seem much more populous then it really is : and what must convince us , is , that as i have shewn there may more people lodge in paris then in pekin . then taking it for granted that or persons there , take up no more room then here , as i have already said , we must conclude on the whole , that pekin contains near twice as many as paris does , and i think i shall not be very wide of the truth , if i allow it two millions of inhabitants . i have been something prolix upon this point , because i find it but slightly enquired into by most historians . nothing is more deceitful then number at first sight . we think upon a view of the sky that the stars are numberless , and when told , are surprised to find they are so few . to see an army of a hundred thousand men in the field , you would imagine all the world were there ; and even those who are used to such a sight , are apt to mistake if they are not aware . it is good to examine every thing our selves , especially in china , where they never reckon but by millions ; and tho' in these cases one cannot be so very exact , it is not impossible to come something near the truth , that we may not deceive the inquisitive reader . almost all the streets are built in a direct line , the greatest being about a hundred and twenty foot broad , and a good league long , and the shops where they sell silks and china-ware , which generally take up the whole street , make a very agreeable perspective . the chinese have a custom which adds to the beauty of the sight . each shop-keeper puts out before his house , on a little kind of pedestal , a board twenty or two and twenty foot high painted , varnished , and often gilt , on which are written in large characters , the names of the several commodities he sells . these kind of pilasters , thus placed on each side of the street , and almost at an equal distance from each other , make a pretty odd show . this is usual in almost all the cities of china , and i have in some places seen so very neat ones , that one would think they had designed to make a stage of the street . two things however detract much from their beauty . the first , that the houses are not proportionable , being neither well built nor high enough . the second , that they are always pester'd with mud or dust. that country , so well regulated in every thing else , is very deficient in this : both winter and summer are equally troublesome to those that walk abroad , and therefore are horses and chairs so much in request : for the dirt spoils the silken boots which they wear there ; and the dust sticks to their clothes , especially if they are made of sattin , which they have a way of oyling , to give it the more lustre . there is so much of the latter raised by the multitude of horses , that the city is always covered with a cloud of it , which gets into the houses , and makes its way into the closest closets , so that take what care you will , your goods should ever be full of it . they strive to allay it by a continual besprinkling the streets with water , but there is still so much lef● , as is very offensive , both as to cleanliness and health . of all the building this mighty city consists in , the only remarkable one is the imperial palace , which i have already described to your highness . i shall only add , to give you a more exact notion of it , that it not only includes the emperor's house and gardens , but also a little town inhabited by the officers at court , and a great number of artificers who are employed and kept by the emperor● for none but the eunuchs lye in the inner palace . the outward town is defended by a very good wall without , and divided from the emperor's house by one of less strength . all the houses are very low and ill contrived , far worse than those in the tartars city ; so that the quality of its inhabitants , and the conveniency of being near the court , are the only things that it is commendable for . the inner palace is made up of nine vast courts , built in one line , in length , for i comprehend not those on the wings , where are the kitchin , stables , and other offices . the arches thro' which you go from one to another are of marble , and over each there stands a large square building , of a gothick architecture , the timber of whose roof becomes an odd kind of ornament ; for the rafters being left of a length sufficient to come out beyond the wall , have other shorter pieces of wood put upon them , which forms a kind of cornish that at a distance looks very fine . the sides of each court are closed by lesser apartments , or galleries ; but when you come to the emperor's lodgings , there , indeed , the portico's supported by stately pillars , the white marble-steps by which you ascend to the inward halls , the gilt roo●s , the carved-work , varnish , gilding and painting , they are adorned with , the floors made of marble or porcelain , but chiefly the great number of different pieces of artichecture which they consist of , dazle the beholders eye , and truly look great , becoming the majesty of so great a monarch . but still , the imperfect notion the chinese have of all kind of arts , is betrayed by the unpardonable faults they are guilty of . the apartments are ill contrived , the ornaments irregular , and the former wants that connexion which makes the beauty and conveniency of our palaces . in a word , there is as it were an unshapenness in the whole , which renders it very unpleasing to foreigners , and must needs offend any one that has the least notion of true architecture . some relations , however , cry it up as arts master-piece : the reason is , because the missionaries who wrote them , had never seen any thing beyond it , or that long use has accustomed them to it ; for it is observable , that let us measure a thing never so , time will at length make it supportable . our fancy habituates it self to any sight , and therefore an european , that has spent twenty or thirty years in china , can seldom give so good an account of it , as he that makes no stay there . as the true accent of a language is often lost among those who pronounce it ill , so the sharpness of a man's judgment is blunted by conversing with those who have none . the guards placed in the gates and avenues of the palace have no other arms but their cimeters , and are not so numerous as i had at first imagined ; but there is a multitude of lord● and mandarines , constantly attending at the usual time of audience . formerly the whole palace was inhabited with eunuchs , whose power and insolence was grown to such a pitch , that they were become an insupportable grievance to the princes of the empire ; but the last emperors of china , especially those descended from tartary , have so ▪ humbled them , that they make at present no figure at all . the youngest serve as pages , the other are put to the vilest employments , their task being to sweep the rooms and keep them clean ; and for the least fault they are severely punished by their overseers , who are very strict . the number of the emperor's wives or concubines is not easily known , it being very great , and never fixed . they never were seen by any one but himself , and scarce durst a man inquire about them . they are all maidens of quality which the mandarines or governors of the provinces choose , and as soon as they are entered the palace they have no farther correspondency with their friends , no not with their very fathers . this forced and perpetual solitude , ( for most of them are never taken notice of by the emperor ) the intreagues they set on work to get into his favour , and the jealousie they have of one another , which wracks them with suspicions , envy and hate , makes the most part of them very miserable . among those who are so happy as to gain their prince's approbation , three are chosen which bear the title of queens . these are in a far higher degree of honour than the rest , having each their lodgings , their court , their ladies of honour , and other female attendants . nothing is wanting that can contribute to their diversion . their furniture , cloaths , attendance is all rich and magnificent : it is true , all their happiness consists in pleasing their lord , for no business of any consequence comes to their knowledge ; and as they do not assist the state with their counsels , so they do not disturb it with their ambition . the chinese differ very much from us in that point ; they say heaven has indued women with good nature , modesty , and innocence , that they might look after their families , and take care of their childrens education ; but that men are born with strength of body and mind , with wit and generosity , to govern and rule the world. they are astonished when we tell them that with us the scepter often falls into a princesses hands , and often say by way of jest , that europe is the ladies kingdom . this , my lord , is all that can be said in general of the emperor of china's palace , so much boasted of by historians , because perhaps in all pekin they met not with any worth their notice : for indeed all besides are so mean , that it would be , if i may say it , a debasing of our terms to give the name of palace to their grandees houses . they are but one story high , as are all the rest ; tho' , i confess , the great number of lodgings for themselves and their servants , does make some amends for their want of beauty and magnificence . not but that the chinese are as much as any nation , in love with looking great and spending high , but the custom of the country , and the danger of being taken notice of , is a curb to their inclinations . while i was at pekin , one of the chief mandarines ( i think he was a prince ) had built him a house something more lofty and stately than the rest ; this was imputed to him as a crime , and those whose province it was , accused him before the emperor , insomuch that the mandarine , fearful of the event , pulled down his house while the business was under examination , and before it had been decided . this policy , in former ages , made sure the foundation of the greatest monarchies , and could the romans but have ever observed it , they might perhaps still be as powerful in europe , as the chinese are in asia . their halls , where they plead , have little advantage over the rest . the courts are large , the gates lofty , and sometimes imbellished with ornaments of architecture something tolerable ; but the inward halls and offices can boast neither state nor cleanliness . religion indeed has made her party better ; you frequently meet with their idols temples , which the princes and people , equally superstitious , have raised at a vast expence , and beautified with great numbers of statues . the roofs especially are observable , for the splendor of their tiles varnished with yellow and green , numberless figures curiously wrought , which are placed on every side , and dragons shooting out at the corners , painted with the same colours . the emperors have founded several within the outward bounds of the palace , among which two more eminent then the rest were built by the late monarch , at the prayers of the queen his mother , who was very much infatuated with the religion of the lama's , a sort of tartarian priests , and the most superstitious of all the bonzes . we were forbidden the entrance of these temples , being told it would prove of an ill consequence , and give great offence to our fellow christians , so that curiosity gave place to our desire of edifying them . but we had the liberty of seeing the famous imperial observatory , so much celebrated by all travellers . be pleased , my lord , to read what one of our ablest mathematicians , has upon their report spoken of it . nothing in europe is to be compared to it , whether for the magnificency of the place , or the bigness of those vast brazen machines , which having been during these seven hundred years exposed on the platforms of those large towers , are still as fair and entire as if they were but new molten . the divisions of those instruments are most exact , the disposition most proper for their design , and the whole work performed with an unimitabl● neatness . in a word , it seemed that china insulted her sister nations , as if with all their learning and riches they could not come up to her in that point . indeed if china insults us by the sumptuousness of her observatory , she is in the right to do it thus , at leagues distance , for were she nearer , she durst no● , for shame , make any comparison . full of these great thoughts of it we visited this famous place , and found it to be as follows . first , being entred into a court of a moderate extent , we were shewn a little house , their dwelling , who look after the observatory . turning to your right hand , as you come in , you meet with a very narrow stair-case , by which you mount to the top of a square tower , such as we formerly used to fortifie our city walls withal ; it is indeed contiguous on the inside to that of pekin , and raised but ten or twelve feet above the bulwork . upon this platform the chinese astronomers had placed their instruments , which tho' but few , yet took up the whole room : but father verbiest , when he undertook the survey and management of the mathematicks , having judged them very useless , perswaded the emperor to pull 'em down , and put up new ones of his own contriving . these old instruments were still in the hall near the tower , buried in dust and oblivion . we saw them , but thro' a window close set with iron bars . they appeared to us large , well cast , and of a shape not much unlike our astronomical rings . but they had laid in a by-court a celestial globe of about three foot diameter ; that we had a full view of ; it was something enclining to an oval divided with little exactness , and the whole work very course . they have in a lower room near that place contrived a gnomon . the slit which gives entrance to the suns rays , is raised about feet from the ground , horozontally placed , and made of two copper plates suspended , which may be moved too and fro , to make the orifice larger or smaller . under it lyes a table trimm'd with brass , in the midst of which length-ways , they have struck a meridian line feet long , divided across by other lines , which are neither exact nor fin● . they have cut little holes out into the sides wher●in to put water , to set it exactly horisontal ; and this indeed is of a chinese contrivance the most tolerable of any'i have seen , and might be serviceable to a careful astronomer ; but i question whether their skill who invented it is so great as to use it rightly . this observatory , of little worth , as to its ancient machines , and less as to its situation and building , is now enriched with several brazen instruments which father verbiest has set up in it . they are large , well cast , imbellished with representations of dragons , and very well disposed to the use they are designed for ; and was but the niceness of their divisions answerable to that of the work , and telescopes fastned to them instead of pins , according to the new method used by the royal academy , nothing that we have of that kind , might be brought into competition with them . but tho' the father was , no doubt , very careful of the division of his circles , the chinese artificer either was very negligent , or very incapable of following his directions : so that i would rather trust to a quadrant made by one of our good workmen at paris , whose radius should be but one foot and a half , than to that of six feet which is at this tower. perhaps your highness may be willing at one view to see how they are disposed . this draught is very conformable to the original , and far from flattering it , as pictures and cuts generally do , i may say that it does not express half its beauty . but each several piece shewing but confusedly in this little space , i have added , in as few words as i could , an explanation of the frame and embellishments of those noble instruments . a. steps going vp to the observatory b. a rotr●ng room for those that make observations : a● zodical sphere an equinoclial sph●re an a●muthall horizon a quadrant a sextant a coelestiall globe i. sphaera armillaris zodiacalis , of six feet in diameter . this is supported by four dragons heads , whose bodies after several windings are fastned to the ends of two brazen beams laid a-cross , that bear the whole weight of the sphere . these dragons , which were picked out among all other creatures , because the emperor bears them in his coat of arms , are as the chinese represent them , wrapt up in clouds , with long hair on their heads between their horns , a fuzzy beard under their lower jaw , flaming eyes , long sharp teeth , their mouth open , and breathing a whole stream of flame . four lions of the same metal , stand under the end of the aforesaid beams , whose heads are raised higher or lower by screws fastned with them . the circles are divided both in their exteriour and interiour surface by cross●lines into degrees each , and each degree into minutes , and the latter into portions of seconds each by small pins . ii. sphaera equinoxialis of six foot diameter . this sphere is supported by a dragon , who bears it on his back bowed , and whose four claws seize the four ends of its pedestal , which as the former is formed of two brazen beams cross-wise , whose ends are also born by four small lions , which serve to set it right . the design is noble and well performed . iii. horison azimuthale , six feet in diameter . this instrument , useful for the taking of azimuths , is composed of a large circle horisontally placed . the double alhidada , which serves it for a diameter , runs over all the limb , and carries round along with it an upright triangle , the upper angle of which is fastned to a beam raised perpendicular from the center of the said horison . four folded dragons bow their heads under the inferiour limb of that circle , to make it fast ; and two others wound round two small columns , mount on either side cemicircularwise , as high as the said beam , to which they are fastned , to keep the triangle steady . iv. a large quadrant whose radius is six foot. the limb is divided into portions of seconds each ; the lead which shews its vertical situation , weighs a pound ; and hangs from the center by a very fine brass-wyre . the alhidada moves easily round the limb. a dragon folded in several rings , and wrapt up in clouds , seizes on all parts the several plates of the instrument to fasten them , least they should start out of their due position . the whole body of the quadrant hangs in the air , and a fixed axis runs thro' its center , round which the quadrant turns towards the parts of the heavens which the mathematician chooses to observe : and least its weight should cause it to shiver , and lose its vertical position , a beam is raised on each side , secured at the bottom by a dragon , and fastned to the middle beam or axis by clouds which seem to come out of the air. the whole work is solid and well contrived . v. a sextant , whose radius is about eight feet . this represents the sixth part of a great circle born by a beam , the basis of which is concave , made fast with dragons , and crossed in the middle by a brazen pillar , on one end of which is an engine , the help of whose wheels serves to facilitate the motion of that instrument . on this engine rests the middle of a small brazen beam which represents a radius of the sextant , and is fastned to it . it s upper part is terminated by a big cilinder , which is the center , round which the alhidada turns , and the lower is extended above two feet beyond the limb , that it may be grasped by the pully which serves to raise it . these large and heavy machines are of greater ornament than use . vi. a celestial globe of six feet diameter . this in my opinion is the fairest and best fashioned of all the instruments . the globe it self is brazen , exactly round and smooth : the stars well made , and in their true places , and all the circles of a proportionable breadth and thickness . it is besides so well hung that the least touch moves it , and tho' it is above two thousand weight , the least child may elevate it to any degree . on its large concave basis rest in an opposite station four dragons , whose hair standing up an end , support a noble horison commendable by its breadth , its several ornaments , and the delicacy and niceness of the work. the meridian in which the pole is fixed , rests upon clouds that issue out of the basis , and slides easily between them , its motion being facilitated by some hidden wheels , and moves with it the whole globe to give it the required elevation . besides which the horison , dragons , and two brazen beams which lye cross in the center of the basis's concavity , are all moved at pleasure , without stirring the basis , which still remains fixed ; this facilitates the due placing of the ho●ison , whether in respect of the natural horison , or in respect of the globe . i wondred how men , who live six thousand leagues from us , could go through such a piece of work ; and i must own that if all the circles which are divided , had been corrected by some of our workmen , nothing could be more perfect in that kind . these machines being most of them above feet from the ground , have for the astronomers greater conveniency , marble steps round them , cut amphitheater-wise . how inviting soever these new instruments may seem , the chinese could never have been perswaded to make use of them , and leave their old ones , without an especial order from the emperor to that effect . they are more fond of the most defective piece of antiquity then of the perfectest novelty , differing much in that from us who are in love with nothing but what is new . indeed we are all to blame , for time can add to or detract nothing from the real worth of things : but if we do not take great care of our selves , fancy , custom , and prejudice , will prevail over our understanding , which only perceiving the difference of things , is only able to judge of it . if this failing of the chinese extended but to their temporal concerns , the mischief perhaps would not be great ; but it unhappily reaches ●o the point of religion ; and whereas in europe it seems that a doctrine , tho' never so absurd , has a title to our belief when recommended by novelty , in china it is quite contrary ; ●or they think it a sufficient reason to reject the christian faith , because in respect of their monarchy it is not old enough : as tho' time and ignorance were to be pre●erred to truth , or that long standing could render superstition lawful or reasonable . the fondness ●or antiquity and for the observance of ancient customs , is perhaps what keeps the chinese so close to their astronomical observations , for it has ever been their continual practise , but it is a shame , that they have during so long a time made no greater improvements . one would think , that having watched the motions of the stars above years , they should be perfectly acquainted with them ; yet when our missionaries entered that country , they found them to be so unskilful herein , that with all their care they never could arrive to the composing of an exact calendar ; and their tables of eclipses were so uncorrect , that scarce could they foretel about what time that of the sun should happen . as for those two points they are now at rest , for those fathers have settled the calendar , and that which is given out in the beginning of each year , notes with the greatest nicety all the motions of the heavens which are during the year to happen out of course . however they still continue their observations . five mathematicians spend every night on the tower in watching what passes over head ; one is gazing towards the zenith , another to the east , a third to the west , the fourth turns his eyes southwards , and a fith northwards , that nothing of what happens in the four corners of the world may scape their diligent observation . they take notice of the winds , the rain , the air , of unusual phenomena's , such as are eclipses , the conjunction or opposition of planets , fires , meteors , and all that may be useful . this they keep a strict accompt of , which they bring in every morning to the surveyor of the mathematicks , to be registred in his office. if this had always been practised by able and careful mathematicians , we should have a great number of curicus remarks ; but besides that , these astronomers are very unskilful , they take little care to improve that science ; and provided their salary be paid as usual , and their income constant , they are in no great trouble about the alterations and changes which happen in the sky . but if these phenomena's are very apparent , as when there happens an eclipse , or a comet appears , they dare not be altogether so negligent . all nations have ever been astonished at eclipses , of which they could not discover the cause ; there is nothing so extravagant as the several reasons some have given for it , but one would wonder that the chinese , who as to astronomy may justly claim seniority over all the world besides , have reasoned as absurdly on that point as the rest . they have fancied that in heaven there is a prodigious great dragon , who is a professed enemy to the sun and moon , and ready at all times to eat them up . for this reason , as soon as they perceive an eclipse , they all make a terrible rattling with drums and brass kettles , till the monster frightned at the noise has let go his prey . persons of quality , who have read our books , have for these several years been undeceived , but ( especially if the sun looseth its light ) the old customs are still observed at pekin , which ( as is usual ) are at once very superstitious and very ridiculous . while the astronomers are on the tower to make their observations , the chief mandarines belonging to the lipou fall on their knees in a hall or court of the palace , looking attentively that way , and frequently bowing towards the sun , to express the pity they take of him , or rather to the dragon , to beg him not to molest the world , by depriving it of so necessary a planet . now all that the mathematicians have foretold concerning the eclipse must prove true , should it happen sooner or later , be greater or less , longer or shorter , the surveyor and his brethren would go near to lose their places . but they never run that hazard , let what will happen the registers are ever exact ; and provided the officers be well paid , they are ever in fee with the heavens . i am afraid , my lord , that i have been too tedious in this digression ; your highness having for these several years been busied in affairs of greater moment , must needs have little regard for such obstruse notions , unfit to excite you to those elevated sentiments so natural to such great souls as yours , and i might have spent my time more to your satisfaction in writing the wars of the tartars , and the conquest of china . but besides the inclination every man has to speak of what belongs to his profession , i have perhaps been over-ruled by the habit we contract in china to entertain great persons with these matters ; and have hoped , that a prince curious , and endued with a genius to which nothing is impossible , would with patience hear , that which makes the delight of the greatest and most learned emperor in the whole world. i should do pekin a very great injustice if i passed over in silence its noble gates and stately walls , which indeed become an imperial city . the former are not embellished with statues or other carving as are most publick buildings in china , but all their beauty consists in a prodigious height , which at a distance makes the finest shew in the world. they consist in two large square buildings built separately , but bound together by two tall and very thick walls , so that they form a square which may contain above five hundred men in battel . the first building , which looks like a fortress , faces the road. there is no way thro' it , but you go in at the side wall , where there is a gate proportionable to all the rest ; then you turn to the right , and meet with the second tower which commands the city , and has a gate like the former , but whose gate-way is so long that it grows dark towards the middle . there they constantly keep a corps du guard , and a small magazine to supply it readily with stores in case of necessity . if you respect only the neatness of the workmanship , and the ornaments of architecture , i must , indeed , confess , that the gates of paris are incomparably finer . but yet , when a man approaches pekin , he must own that these immense buildings , and , if i may speak it , those proud masses have in their unshapeness a state preferrable to all our ornaments . the arches are built with marble , and the rest with very large brick , bound with excellent mortar . the walls are answerable to their gates , so tall that they hide the whole city , and so thick that centries on horse-back are placed upon them . from place to place , at a bow-shots distance , they are defended with square towers . the ditch is dry , but very broad and deep . all is regular , and as well kept as if they were in continual apprehension of a siege . this , my lord , is a pretty exact description of the chief city of all china , valuable by its extent , large gates , strong walls , sumptuous palace , good garrison , ( which consists in the best forces of the whole empire ) and the number of its inhabitants , but commendable for nothing else . what may be said of all the rest in general is this ; the chinese divide them into two kinds . those which are solely designed for the defence of the country they call cities of war , and the rest towns of traffick . the fortified places which i have seen are not much stronger than the others , unless it be by their situation , which makes some almost inaccessible . the frontier towns , especially those near tartary , are somewhat singular ; and our missionaries have assured me , that there were several narrow passages so well fortified , that it was almost impossible to force them : i my self have seen some which a hundred men might easily defend against a whole army . their usual fortifications are a good bulwork , some towers , brick-walls , and a large and deep ditch , filled with running water . this is all the chinese engineers skill consists in , which indeed is no wonder , since our selves knew no better , before cannons were in use , which has put us upon inventing new ways of defending our cities , as there were new ones contrived of attacking them . i confess , my lord , that running over all those cities , which their inhabitants esteem the strongest in the world , i have often with no little pleasure reflected on the facility with which lewis the great would subdue those provinces , if nature had made us a little nearer neighbours to china ; he whom the stoutest places in europe can at best withstand but during a few days . god has , by an equal and just distribution , given the chinese but ordinary commanders , because no extraordinary actions could be performed there ; but to vanquish such enemies as ours , so great a hero was wholly necessary . it must however be granted , that in the way of fortification the chinese have outdone all the ancients in the prodigious work that defends part of their country . 't is that which we call the great wall , and with themselves stile van li cham , chim , the wall stadium's long , which reaches from the eastern ocean to the province of chansi : not that its length is so great as they speak it ; but if you reckon all its windings , it will really appear to be no less than leagues . you must not conceive it as a plain wall , for it is fortified with towers much like the city walls i have mentioned ; and in the places where the passes might be more easily forced , they have raised two or three bulworks one behind another , which may give themselves a mutual defence , whose enormous thickness , and the forts which command all the avenues , being all guarded by great numbers of forces , protect the chinese from all attempts on that side . china being divided from tartary by a chain of mountains , the wall has been carried on over the highest hills , and is now tall and then low as the ground allowed ; for you must not think , as some have imagined , that the top of it is level throughout , and that from the bottom of the deepest vales it could have been raised to be as high as the tallest mountains . so when they say that it is of a wonderful height , we must understand it of the spot of ground it is built on ; for of it self it is rather lower than those of their cities , and but four , or at most , five feet in thickness . it is almost all built with brick , bound with such strong mortar , that not only it has lasted these several ages , but is scarce the worse . it is above years since emperor chihohamti raised it to prevent the insurrections of the neighbouring tartars . this was at once one of the greatest and maddest undertakings that i ever heard of ; for tho' indeed it was a prudent caution of the chinese thus to guard the easiest avenues , how ridiculous was it of them to carry their wall to the top of some precipices which the birds can scarce reach with their flight , and on which it is impossible the tartarian horse should ascend : and if they could fancy that an army could have clambered up thither , how could they believe that so thin and low a wall as they have made it in such places , could be of any defence . as for my part , i admire how the materials have been conveyed and made use of there ; and , indeed , it was not done without a vast charge , and the loss of more men then would have perished by the greatest fury of their enemies . it is said , that during the reigns of the chinese emperors , this wall was guarded by a million of soldiers ; but now that part of tartary belongs to china , they are content with manning well the worst situated , but best fortified parts of it . among the other fortresses of the kingdom , there are above a thousand of the first rate ; the rest are less remarkable , and indeed scarce deserve that name ; yet all are very well garrisoned , and by that one may judge what vast armies are constantly kept on foot . however , that is not the chinese's chiefest boast , for if they are considered but as to the military part , they will raise our wonder , but who can enough admire the numbers , greatness , beauty , and government of their trading towns ? they are generally divided into three classes ; of the first there are above , of the second , and of the third near , besides near walled cities more , which they leave out as not worth observing , tho' they are almost all well inhabited and traded . the greater and lesser villages are numberless , especially those of the southern provinces . in the province of chan●i and chen●i they are for the most part surrounded with walls and good ditches , with iron gates which the country people shut at night , and guard in the day-time , to protect themselves from thieves , as also from the soldiers , who as they pass by , which they continually do , would in spight of their officers insult them . the largeness of these cities is not less amazing then their number . pekin , which i have already had the honour to mention to your highness , is not to be compared to nankin , or , as it is now called , kiamnin , a town formerly enclosed within three walls , the outermost of which was long leagues round . some works of it are still to be seen , which one would rather think to be the bounds of a province then a city . when the emperors kept their court there , its inhabitants were , no doubt , numberless . it s situation , haven , plenty , the fertility of the neighbouring lands , and the canals made near it for the improvement of trade , could not but make it a fine city . it has since lost much of its former splendour , however , if you include those who live in its suburbs , and on the canals , it is still more populous than pekin , and tho' the unarable hills , the ploughed lands , gardens , and vast empty places which are within its walls , render it really less then it seems , what is inhabited does still make a prodigious big city . the streets are moderately broad , but very well paved ; the houses low , but cleanly , and the shops very rich , being filled with stuffs , silks , and other costly wares : in a word , it is as the center of the empire , where you may find all the curiosities which are produced in it . there the most famous doctors and the mandarins who are out of business , usually settle themselves , having the conveniency of several libraries filled with choice of good books ; their printing is fairer , their artificers are better workmen , the tongue more polite , and the accent smother than any where else ; and truly no other city were more proper for the emperor's seat , were it not for the state 's advantage that he should reside near the frontiers . it is also famous for several other reasons . first , because of the river kiam on which it is situated , which is the largest , deepest , and most navigable in the whole empire ; being , in that part of it which bathes the city , near half a league broad . secondly , the royal observatory on the top of a mountain , where stood formerly a platform and proper instruments ( which were since removed to pekin ) but now only some old buildings remain , and a large square hall , newly built as an acknowledgment of emperor camhy's kind visit to that city . this was a trick of the mandarins , who under pretence of raising a monument of that prince's favour , got considerable sums of money from the inhabitants , not half of which was laid out . in the third place for a large tower , vulgarly called the china tower. there is without the city ( and not within , as some have wrote ) a house named by the chinese , the temple of gratitude , ( pao-gren-sse ) built years ago by emperor yonlo . it is raised on a massive basis , built with brick , and surrounded with a rail of unpolished marble : there are ten or twelve steps all round it , by which you ascend to the lowermost hall , the floor of which stands one foot higher than the basis , leaving a little walk two feet wide all round it . the front of this hall or temple is adorned with a gallery and some pillars . the roofs ( for in china there are usually two , one next to the top of the wall , and a narrower over that ) are covered with green varnished shining tiles ; and the ceiling within is painted , and made up of several little ●ieces differently wrought one within the other , which with the chinese is no little ornament . i confess that medley of beams , jices , rafters and pinions , bears a surprising singularity , because we must needs judge that such a walk was not done without great expence : but to speak truth , it proceeds only from the ignorance of their workmen , who never could find out noble simplicity which becomes at once the solidity and beauty of our buildings . this hall has no light but what comes in at the doors , of which there are three very large ones that give admittance into the tower i speak of , which is part of this temple . it is of an octogonal figure , about feet broad , so that each side is foot wide . a wall in the like form is built round it , at two fathoms and a half distance , and being moderately high , supports the one side of a pent-house , which issues from the tower , and thus makes a pretty kind of a gallery . this tower is nine stories high , each story being adorned with a cornish three feet wide , at the bottom of the windows , and distinguished by little pent-houses like the former , but narrower , and ( like the tower it self ) decreasing in breadth as they increase in height . the wall is , at the bottom , at least twelve feet thick , and above eight and a half at the top ; incrusted with china ware laid flat-wise ; for tho' the weather has something impaired its beauty , there is yet enough remaining to shew that it is real china , tho' of the courser sort ; since 't is impossible that bricks could have retained that lustre above years . the stair-case within is narrow and troublesome , the steps being very high . each story is made up of thick pieces of timber laid cross-wise , and on them a floor , the cieling of each room being enriched with paintings , if their painting can enrich a room . the walls of the upper rooms bear several small niches full of carved idols , which makes a pretty kind of checker . the whole work is gilt , and looks like carved stone or marble ; but i believe it to be only brick , for the chinese are very skilful in stamping all kind of ornaments on it , which thro' the fineness of their sisted mould , becomes more easie to them then to us . the first floor is the most lofty , but the rest are of an equal height . i have told the steps , which are in number , being almost all large inches high , having measured them very nicely , which amounts to feet . if you add to this the height of the basis , that of the ninth story , which has no steps to mount thence to the top , and the cubilo , the sum will be at least feet in height from the ground . this cubilo is not one of the least ornaments of that building , being , as it were an extraordinary thick mast , or may-pole , which from the floor of the eighth story rises above feet higher than the top of the tower. round it a great piece of iron runs in a spiral-line , several feet distant from the pole , so that it looks like a hollow cave , on the top of which is placed a very large golden ball. this it is that the chinese call the porcelain tower , and with some europeans would name the brick-one . whatever it may be made of , it is undoubtedly the be●● contrived and noblest structure of all the east . from its top you have a prospect of the whole city , and especially of the mountain on which stands the observatory , which lyes a good league north-east and by east from it . nankin was also famous for the bigness of its bells , but their weight having worn down the steeple which they were hung in , the whole building fell down , and they still lye upon the ground . there is one in the way between our colledge & the observatory whose height is feet , and that of its handle or ear by which it hangs , and its diameter is ; the outward circumference is feet , which indeed lessens towards the top , but not in the same proportion with our bells here , for the figure is almost a cilinder , if you take away a considerable swelling towards the middle where the circumference is equal to that of the bottom . it s lower brim is six inches and a half thick , but grows thinner and thinner , to the bowing where the cone begins , so that under the ear it is not above two inches thick , which may be measured exactly enough , because they bore their bells at the top to increase their sound , as they conceit it . the metal is brittle , and the cast not clear , being full of little knobs . these bells were cast during the ninth reign before this . each have their particular name ; the one being called tchoui , the hanger ; another che , the eater ; a third choui , or so , the sleeper ; and a fourth si , the flyer ; for tho' there are but three in the city , the chinese geographers place a fourth beyond the river kiam . now supposing that a cubical foot of brass weigh● pound , the bell which i measured should weigh about thousand , supposing it to be of an equal bigness and thickness . as for the bigness , there is no great difference , but the thickness lessens from the bottom to the top , where , as i have said , it is but two inches think ; so that allowing it be one with another four inches thick and better throughout , the bell will weigh about l. and be twice as heavy as that at erfort , which father kirc●er affirms to be the biggest in the world. but this is nothing to what there is at pekin , which can shew seven cast under the reign of emperor youlo near years ago , weighing l. each . they are feet wide , round , and high , besides the ear , which is at least foot in height ▪ this , my lord , i own is surprising , and could scarce be believed , had we not father verbiest's word for it , who himself has exactly measured them . but as much as their bells exceeds ours in bigness , so much do ours exceed them in sound , whether our metal or cast be better . be pleased however to read what father magalbaens writes of that which is in the palace at pekin . it s sound , says he , is so clear , so pleasant , and ●armonious , that it seems to proceed from a musical instrument much rather than a bell. all this must be understood comparatively ; and perhaps the author had never heard any thing of that kind like it . as for my part , all the bells i have heard there , have seemed to me to make but a dull , obscure noise , as one may easily imagine , for their clappers are not made of iron , but wood. however the thing be ( for it deserves not a longer enquiry ) it is certain that the chinese have in all their cities very big ones , with which they distinguish the watches of the night . of these they usually reckon five , from seven or eight of the clock in the evening : they begin the first with striking once , which they repeat a moment after , and so on till the second watch , when they strike two strokes , at the third three ; and so on : so that these bells are as so many repeating clocks , which every other moment inform you what time of night it is . they also use for the same purpose a very great drum , which they beat in the same manner . these two imperial cities , which i have now been describing , might alone render china deservedly famous , but the metropolis of most provinces are so big , that each were fit to be the chief of an empire . signanfou , the capital city of chensi , is three leagues round . i have had the curiosity to measure it my self , which was not difficult , the walls which inclose it making an exact square . its ditches , which are partly dry and partly filled with water , are very fine ; its walls thick and tall , as well as the square towers that defend them ; its bulworks very broad ; and its gates , at least some , most stately , and like those at pekin . the city is divided into two parts by an earthen wall , which runs almost from one end to the other . the one half is inhabited by the tartar● , who keep the biggest garrison , tho' in the other where the chinese dwell , there be also a good body of troops . there may still be seen an old palace , the former residence of the ancient kings of that country , who were powerful , not only because of the vast extent of their dominions , but also thro' the bravery and courage of their subjects ; for among all the chinese , there are not any better proportioned , or more strong , stout and laborious than these . as for the houses , they are , as every where else in china , low and not over-well built ; their furniture is not so neat as in the southern parts , their varnish not so smooth , their china so abundant , or their workmen so ingenious . hamt-c●éou , the chief city of the province of chekiam , is also one of the richest and greatest in the empire . the chinese say it is four leagues round , and , i believe , they tell no lye . the streets are as full of people as at paris , and the suburbs besides being very large , and the canals crowded with an infinite number of boats , i believe it to be as populous as the greatest cities in europe . the garrison consists in men , of which are chinese . the water of their canals is not clear , nor their streets broad , but the shops are neat , and the merchants there are reputed to be very rich . eastwards from the city runs a river half a league broad , being near the sea , but indeed not very considerable , for a little higher it is but an useless torrent , which runs thro' abundance of rocks . a lake lyes close to it to the westwards , which at most is two leagues round . the water is clear , but very shallow ; deep enough however for some large flat-bottom'd boats , which the chinese keep there , like so many floating islands , where their young people take their pleasure themselves . in the middle stands an island where they usually land , having built there a temple and some houses for their diversion . of this lake some relations have made an inchanted place . i have read that it was built round with stately houses and noble palaces . this might be ; but if true , a great care was certainly taken that not so much as the least track or memory of it should remain . but perhaps they gave that name to some wooden thatched dwellings , in which china does every where abound , then indeed a short while might make great alterations , for time needs not use it 's utmost efforts to pull them down . however , if this city is not so eminent for buildings , it is commendable for being one of the best situated in the empire , for the prodigious number of its inhabitants , the conveniency of its canals , and the great traffick which is made there in the finest silks in the world. what is surprising in china is , that whereas , being gone thro' one of these cities , you would scarce expect to meet with the like , you are hardly out of sight of it before you are in view of such another . as for example ; going along the great canal from hamt-chéou you come to sout-chéou , which is not far from it , and if you believe the inhabitants , contain● four leagues in circuit , being indeed of a vast extent . it is also the usual residence of a viceroy , and has as great a trade as any city in the empire . i do not find it to be proportionably as populous as those i have mentioned ; but the suburbs , and multitude of boats amaze new comers . those who have the pa●ience to spend a few minutes on the water-side , and view the throngs of people that come to cheapen commodities , would imagine it to be a fair to which the whole empire were crowding ; and the officers there , tho' not over strict , are so busied in receiving the customs , that they are obliged to put off to the next day a great many traders , who come to make their payments . this continual hurry among the most covetous nation in the world , should occasion frequent quarrels , but their government is so good , and the mandarines orders so strictly observed , that besides abusive language , in which the chinese are very fluent , other injuries are seldom offered . not far from sout-ché●u you meet with other cities at small distances from each other , some a league and a half , and some two leagues round . as soon as you are come to the river kiam , you meet with shin kiamson , a town built on its banks , one of whose very suburbs ▪ which lyes north-west , is a large german league in circuit ; this place is so populous , that when i passed thro' it , it was no small trouble to me to make my way thro' the crowd , and is usually as great in those streets as here at a solemn procession . over against it , on the other side of the river , stands qua-chéou , another great trading town ; a little beyond lyes yam-chéou , one of the most remarkable cities in the whole empire , which , according to the chinese , contains two millions of inhabitants . if i did not here recal my self , i should unawares describe all the cities of china ; but designing only to give your highness a general account of their largeness and number , i shall without a needless , tedious descending into particulars , assure your eminency that my self have seen seven or eight of them as big at least as paris , besides several others where i have not been , which i am assured are not less . there are fourscore of the first rank , equal to lyons or bourdeaux . among of the second , above a hundred are like orleance ; and among of the third , there are five or six hundred as considerable as rochel or angoulesme ; besides an innumerable quantity of villages greater and more populous than marenes and st. iohn de luz . these , my lord , are no hyperbole's , neither do i speak by hear-say , but having travelled in person over the greatest part of china , i hope your highness will favour me so far , as not to question the sincerity of my relation . i shall conclude with the several ports and havens of china , which do not a little contribute ●o the increase of its wealth . it s chinese emperors had forbid the entrance of them to foreigners ; but the tartars , more sond of money than of ancient customs , have of late years granted a free access to all nations . the first , beginning southwards , is macao , famous for the great traffick which the portuguese formerly made there , before the dutch had expelled them out of the greatest part of the indies . they still have a fortress in it , but their garrison is small , as indeed they are not able to keep a very great one . besides , their best way to maintain themselves in this post is , to ingratiate themselves with the chinese , by a blind obseq●iousness to all their commands , which they do very wisely . the town , if i may so call a few houses not inclosed with any walls , is built on a narrow uneven soil , on the point of a small island which commands a good road where ships , by the means of several other little islands which lye to the windwards , are secure from any storm . the haven is narrow , but safe and commodious . all the customs belong to the emperor ; and tho' the portuguese do still preserve a form of government among themselves , yet they obey the mandarines in whatsoever bears the least relation to the chinese . the second haven of this coast is formed by a pretty wide river , up the which great vessels can go as far as canton . this place is very convenient to foreigners , because the city supplies them with abundance of all kind of merchandises and refreshments ; but the mandarines are not fond of letting them approach too near their walls , least they should be surprised , or rather , they are unwilling that their merchants should deal with ours , to whom themselves do underhand sell their commodities by the means of their brokers . the province of fokie● adjoyning to that of canton has another celebrated haven , which they call emoui , from the island which forms it , for it is properly speaking , but a road lockt in on the one hand by the continent , and on the other by the said island . the biggest ships ride here secure , and the banks so high , that they may come as near the shoar as they will. the late great improvement of trade in that city , invites to it a considerable number of people , and this post has been judged of such a consequence , that the emperor has for some years past kept there a garrison of six or seven thousand men under a chinese commander . the fourth called nimpo , lyes in the most easterly part of china : there it was we landed . the entrance is very difficult , and wholly impracticable to great vessels , the bar at the highest tides not being above foot under water . that place is nevertheless very well traded , for thence they make a speedy voyage to iapan , being but two days in their passage to nangazaki . thither they carry silks , sugar , drugs and wine , which they exchange for gold , silver and brass . nimpo is a city of the first class , and was in former times very remarkable , but has been much damaged by the late wars ; however , it daily regains something of its former splendour ; the walls are in a good condition , the city and suburbs well inhabited , and the garrison pretty numerous . the town is still full of a kind of monuments called by the chinese paifam , or pailou , and by us triumphal arches , which are very frequent in china . they consist in three great arches abreast , built with long marble stones . that in the middle is much higher than the other two . the four columns which support them are sometimes round , but of●ner square , made of one only stone placed on an irregular basis. in some this basis is not to be seen whether they never had any , or that thro' age it was sunk into the ground . they have no capitals , but the trunk is fastned into the architrave , if we will give that name to some figures over the pillars . the frize is better distinguished , but too high in proportion to the rest ; they adorn it with inscriptions , figures and embossed sculptures of a wonderful beauty , with knots wrought loose one within another , with flowers curiously carved , and birds flying as it were from the stone , which in my mind are master-pieces . not that all these arches are of this make : some are so ordinary that they are not worth the seeing ; but others there are which cannot enough be prised . instead of a cornish , they have before and behind large flat marble stones like pent-houses there are so many of these monuments at nimpo , that in some places they are more a trouble then an ornament , tho' at a distance they make an agreeable prospect . i have omitted the haven of nankin , which , methinks , because of the breadth and depth of the river kiam should have been first in order ; but not any ships put in there at present . i do not know whether the mouth of the said river is now choaked up with sand ; but sure i am , that the whole fleet of that famous pyrat who besieged nankin during the late troubles , passed it without any difficulty ; and perhaps it is to prevent any such accident for the future , that the chinese will not make use of it , that by degrees it may grow out of knowledge . this , my lord , is in general what may be said of the ports , fortresses and cities of china , the number of which is so great , that scarce can a traveller distinguish them , they lye so thick together . therefore the chinese have ever thought that no nation in the world was to be compared to them , much like those people whom the prophet represents , saying , * this is that great and glorious city which has subsisted for so many years , and saith , i truly am a city , and there is none besides me . the chinese indeed were something excusable in this point , since they knew of nothing beyond the seas of iapan and forests of tartary ; but what we have told 'em , that the west had also its cities and kingdoms , which in several things exceeds theirs , has very much humbled them , being not a little vexed that their title to the universal monarchy should now be questioned , after having enjoyed it above years . our comfort , my lord , is , that these proud cities which stiled themselves ladies of the universe , have been forced to open their gates to the gospel , and art partly subdued by our religion . * those that dwelt in high places have bowed their heads , and the lord has in a holy manner brought low the lofty cities . this , my lord , has often supported me in the midst of my labours and travels . i have seen but few cities where christianity had made no progress ; and among those crowds of worshippers of belial , i have observed a chosen people which worshipped the lord in spirit and in truth . our churches are now the ornament of those very cities , which during so many ages had been defiled with idols ; and the cross raised above their houses , confounds superstition , and gains it self respect from the very gentiles . what then remains , my lord , but that we labour with the utmost diligence to the perfecting of a work worthy the zeal of the first apostles . woe to those who are kept there by the care of the head of the church , and the liberality of christian princes , if thro' negligence , or an ill-ground●d cowardice , they fail of rendring the inhabitants of those vast cities a holy nation . hitherto , thro' god's good grace , the ministers of the gospel have not been ashamed of their profession , not before the pagan magistrates ; and when forced by a long exile to quit their beloved churches , they all might with st. paul say , you know i have endeavoured to serve the lord in all humility , with many tears , and notwithstanding the crosses i have met with from the heathen ; that i have hid nothing from you that might be to your advantage , no hinderance being strong enough to prevent my preaching it both in publick and private ; but rather admonishing you all to be p●nitent towards god , and faithful to our lord iesus christ. i know that those who have composed whole volumes to cry down our catholick missions , will not agree to what i have said . men , who have once professed themselves enemies to the orthodox doctrine , attack it every where , and make it their business to slander such as preach it ▪ but it may be a comfort to us , that we have no other adversaries but those who are such to our church , and that we are only blamed by those whose praise would be a reproach to us . however , we stand in daily need of the assistance of our kind protectors ; for in what part of this world can naked truth and distressed innocence withstand alone the force of inveterate malice ? in you , my lord , we hope to find one full of zeal and justice . the approbation of so great a prince , whose wit , judgment and uprightness are well known to all europe , is able alone to silence and confound our enemies . and when it is once known that you are in some concern for our affairs , that you are sensible of our labours , perswaded that our designs are good , and willing to contribute to carry them on ; none sure will then be so daring and hardened a calumniator as to speak against our missions to china , or reflect on our conduct in that country ▪ i am with a profound respect , my lord , hour eminences most ●umble and obedient servant i. j. letter iv. to the count de crecy . of the clime , soil , canals , rivers and fruits of china . my lord , the french missionaries to china , are so highly obliged to your whole family , that among the most important commands , they have honoured me with for europe , that of returning you their hearty thanks was earnestly recommended to my care. i know , my lord , that how great soever your favours may have been , your several employments , and the unbounded application with which you serve his majesty , have somewhat curbed your zeal . but what is not owing from us to that other self of yours , ( pardon the expression ) whom his blood , name , wit , and a thousand excellent qualifications , do so confound with you , that we can scarce distinguish the one from the other ? in all our travels in which some of us have already reckon'd above leagues , we have not made a step without his orders and assistance . his zeal has excited us to noble enterprises , his prudence directed us how to carry them on , his courage strengthned us against all opposition , and i hope his unshaken constancy will at last give success to one of the most noble atchievements that this age has produced , to our churches good , to the improvement of learning , and to his glory who sways the gallick scepter . thus , my lord , while you make known his name in the several courts of europe , he spreads yours abroad thro' the new world , where he is equally reverenced by the preachers of the gospel , whose support he is , and dreaded by those of paganism and idolatry , whose ruin he is the occasion of . i the more willingly do justice to his merit , because i cannot write on a subject more agreeable to your lordship ; and if i had not already spoke to it in a private conversation , i were to blame , to give over so soon . but after having indulged a father's tenderness , is it not time you should satisfie a state-man's curiosity ? i have often described europe to the chinese , who have admired its politeness , beauty and magnificence ; it is but just that i make china known to that european who is best able to judge of its true grandeur . i have , my lord , pitched upon the following particulars , being such as will give you a true idea of that country , and will perhaps give some pleasure in the reading . china being of a large extent , the nature of the soil is different , according to its particular situation , as it lyes more or less southwards . i can however assure your lordship , that the least of its fifteen provinces , is so populous and fertile , that in europe it would make alone a considerable state ; and a prince who should enjoy it , might have wealth and subjects enough to content a moderate ambition . this land , like all others , is divided into hills and plains ; but the latter are so even that one would think the chinese have ever since the foundation of their monarchy been employ'd in nothing else but levelling them , and making them into gardens ; and their manner of meliorating their ground being to let water thro' it , they could not think of a better way to distribute it equally ; else those parts which lye highest would have laboured under a continual drought , and the rest lain always under water . this is also their way even in filling and manuring their hills , for they cut them out like a pair of stairs from the foot to the top , that the rain-water may spread equally , and not wash down the ground with its seeds . thus they have , as it were , forced nature by making artificial plains , where she had raised mountains ; and a long series of such hills surrounded and crowned , as i may say , with a hundred such terrasses , losing in breadth as they gain in height , and whose soil is as fruitful as that of the best cultivated valleys , must needs make a very entertaining landskip . it is true that their mountains are not for the most part so stony as ours , their mould is rather light , porous , and easily cut ; and what is most surprising , so deep , that in most provinces you may dig three or four hundred feet in depth before you come to the rock . this does not a little contribute to its goodness , because the continual transpiration of salt spirits is ever renewing it , and thus endues the soil with a perpetual fertility . nature has not however been equal in her distribution , she was less lavish to the provinces of chensi , honan , canton and fokien . yet even their mountains are not wholly useless , bearing all kind of trees , which grow tall and streight , and are fit for all kind of building , especially for shipping . the emperor reserves some for his private use , and sometimes sends leagues for trees of a prodigious bigness , of which he makes pillars to his temples or other publick buildings . the inhabitants also trade much in them , for having lopt off all the branches , they tye or of them together , and fasten so many such rows one behind another as reach almost a mile , which they drag in that manner along the rivers and canals till they have sold all ; for they build them little convenient houses on these kind of floats , where the timber-merchant , his family and servants lye during the whole voyage , which is sometimes three or four months long . they have other mountains which are of a greater and more publick advantage . those produce iron , tin , brass , mercury , gold and silver . it is true , the silver mines are not now made use of , whether they think the empire is sufficiently stocked with it , or that they are unwilling to sacrifice the lives of poor people , by putting them upon so laborious and dangerous a task . as for their gold the torrents wash a great quantity away into the plains , which proves the occasion of a great many peoples livelyhood , who have no other occupation then to look for it among the sand and mud , where they find it so pure , that it need no refining as at peru. if you will believe the chinese , who themselves are credulous to an excess , their mountains have wonderful properties . some , they say , are ever covered with clouds , while others always continue calm and serene . some produce none but useful , wholesome herbs , while not a rank poysonous weed can grow there . they affirm that a hill in the province of chensi is shaped like a cock , and crows sometimes so loud as to be heard three leagues off ; and that another in that of fokien , moves too and fro when a storm approaches , like a tree agitated with the wind. the hoary heads of others are cover'd with a continual frost ; and there is one in the province of kiamsi , called the dragon-tiger , because the bonzes pretend that its upper part is shaped like a dragon , and seems to assault the lower that is like a tiger . that of fokien especially is admired , the whole extent of which is nothing else but a representation of the idol fo● , so hugely big , that its eyes are several miles broad , and its nose many leagues in length . i cannot suppose it to be a piece of chinese workmanship , for they would not certainly have made its nose so big , who love theirs should be little , which they look upon as a great beauty . the mountain of chensi is no less wonderful , for at the sound of a drum , or any other instrument , it breathes out fire and flames , raises wind , rains ; storms and what not : and , to conclude , one in the province of houkam has this strange property , that it makes thieves so giddy , that should they steal any thing on it , it would be impossible for them to go off with their booty ; whereas an easie egress and regress is allowed to such as come thither with an honest mind . china abounds in such like curiosities which some of our philosophers admire , and endeavour to reduce to natural principles , but i should rather advise them to leave that discussion to the chinese , who being the authors , should best know the causes of these fancied effects . the idlest dream , and that to which they give most faith , is , that there is a dragon of an extraordinary strength and sovereign power . it is in heaven , in the air , on the waters , and usually among the mountains . they also believe that in those mountains live a sort of men which they call the immortal race , believing really that they never dye ; and some are so infatuated with this ridiculous opinion , that they wander among those rocks , and there loose themselves in quest of immortality . there are several famous grotto's , where some bonz●s lead a very ●ustere life ; but for a few that behave themselves well , abundance thro' their execrable vices , are grown contemptible to persons of quality , and odious to the people , who only tolerate them , thro' a mistaken zeal . the most famous temples are also built on mountains . pilgrims repair thither from leagues off , and their number is sometimes so great , that the roads are crowded with them . the women especially are very exact in the performance of this piece of devotion , for having no other opportunity of going abroad , they are glad of that pretext . but these holy travels being somewhat prejudicial to their vertue , their husbands are not over-well pleased at it ; therefore only your ordinary sort of women perform these journeys ; but as for persons of quality , they force their wives zeal into a narrower compass . if after having viewed their mountains , we take a prospect of their plains , it must be confessed that no art can equal their natural beauty . they are all cultivated , and have neither hedge nor ditch , nor scarce a tree , so much they are afraid of losing an inch of ground . in most provinces they make harvest twice a year , and between those two seasons they sow herbs and pulse . all the northern and western provinces , as pekin , chansi , chensi , sout chouen , bear wheat , barley , several kinds of millet , and tobacco , with black and yellow pease , with which they feed horses as we do with oats . those to the south , especially houquam , nankin , and shekiam are fruitful in rice , it being a low , warry country . the husbandmen at first sow it disorderly like other corn , and when it is grown about two feet from the ground , they pull it up by the roots , and transplant it in a strait line , in small parcels like little sheaves , checkerwise , that the ears may support each other , and the easier resist the wind ; so that these plains look more like spacious gardens than a plain field . the soil is proper for all manner of fruits ; it bears pears , apples , ap●icocks , peaches , figs , grapes of all kind , and especially excellent muscadines . there are also pomegranates , walnuts , chesnuts , and generally all that we have in europe . their olives are different from ours ; they press no oyl out of them , because , perhaps , they are not fit for that purpose , or that the chinese have not yet thought of it . their fruit generally speaking , is not near so good as ours , being wholly strangers to the art of gra●ting . but they have three kind of melons which all are excellent : the first are small , yellow within , and of a sweet sugar-taste , which they eat with the rind as we do an apple : i have not met with those any where but in the province of chensi . the others are very big and long , their inside being of some white , and of others red ; tho' they are full of a cooling juice which tastes like sugar , they never prove offensive , and may be eaten during the greatest heats of summer , without fear of a surfeit ; those are called water-melons . the third sort are like our ordinary melons . besides the fruits which they have in common with us , others grow there which are not known in europe . the most delicate they call letchi , and is found in the province of canton . it is as big as a nut , the s●one is long and big , and the meat on it soft and waterish , but of a most dilicious taste ; i know not any fruit in europe that comes near it . all this is inclosed in a rough thin rhind , and the whole is shaped like an egg. it is unwholesome to eat a quantity , and of so hot a nature , as to cause a man's whole body to break out into pimples . the chinese dry it with the rhind , and then it grows black and rinkled like our prunes , and so it is preserved and eat all the year round , being used especially in tea , to which it gives a little sharp taste , more agreeable than that of sugar . in the same province , and in that of fokien , grows another small fruit which they call louyen , dragon's-eye . the tree that bears it is large as those which produce our walnuts . this fruit is exactly round , the outer rhind being smooth and grey , but as it ripens it grows yellowish . the meat is white , sowerish , and very full of juice , and is fitter for a dessert to those who have well dined , then to satisfie the hungry stomach : it is very cool and inoffensive . the s●ze , another kind of fruit peculiar to china , grows almost in all parts of it ; of this , as of apples , there are several kinds . those in the southern provinces taste much like sugar , and melt in ones mouth . in the provinces of chansi and chensi , it is more firm , bigger , and may easier be preserved . the rhind of the former is clear , smooth , transparent , and of a shining red colour , especially when the fruit is ripe . some are in shape like an egg , but usually bigger , the pips black and flat , and the meat very watery and almost liquid , which they suck out at one of the ends . when they are dried like our figs they become mealy , but in time there grows a sort of a suga●'d crust upon them , from which they receive a most delicious flavour . those in chansi are , as i have said , much more firm , their meat being like that of our apples , but of a different colour . those they either gather early to ripen them on the straw , or dip in scalding water , to free 'em of an ill sower taste which they have at first gathering . the chinese are not over careful of this fruit , it being a natural product of the earth which grows in any soil . but did they endeavour to bring it to perfection by grasting , i question not but it might be made an excellent one . i purposely omit their anana's , goyaves , coco's and other fruits , for which they are indebted to the indies , and which have been abundantly described in other relations ; but i cannot pass by their oranges , commonly known with us by the name of china oranges , because the first we saw of that kind came from thence . the first and only tree out of whose stock all ours are said to be produced , is still preserved at lisbon in the garden of the count de st. laurence , and we are , indeed , beholding to the portuguese for that delicious fruit ; but they brought only of one kind over , tho' there be several in china . that which is most valued , and sent as a rarity to the indies , is no bigger than the balls with which they usually play at billiard ; the rhind is of a reddish yellow , fine , clear , and very smooth . yet the bigger sort seem to me the best : those of canton especially are very agreeable both to our palate and constitution . they are commonly given to sick people , being first softned with the fire , then filled with sugar , which incorporating with their juice , makes a very sweet wholsome syrup , then which nothing can be better for the lungs . i know not how to distinguish them from those we have in provence , and that are brought from portugal ; unless by their being more fi●m , that they are not easily parted from the rhind , neither are they divided into segments like ours , tho' else they do not differ in shape . when i was at siam , most of my country-men were transported with the goodness of certain oranges whose rhind is rough , thick , almost all over green . they may perhaps be willing to know if china can shew any as good . as to matter of taste , a man does not always agree with himself , much less can he do so with others . all i can say to it is , that each is excellent in its kind , and that usually the last eaten seem best tasted . lemons , citrons , and what the indians call pampelimonses , are very common there , and therefore not so much regarded as in europe ; but they cultivate with a great deal of care a particular species of lemon-trees , whose fruit being no bigger then a walnut , perfectly round , green and sowerish withal , are excellent in all kind of ragousts ; and these shrubs they often plant in boxes to adorn their courts and halls therewith . but of all the trees that grow in china , that which produces tallow is in my opinion the most prodigious . this very proposition is no doubt surprising , and there being no where else any thing like it , will seem a paradox ; yet there is nothing more true , and perhaps , my lord , a particular account of the nature and properties of so extraordinary a tree , will not be unwelcome . it is about the height of our cherry-trees ; the branches are crooked , the leaves shaped like a heart , of a lively brisk red , its bark smooth , the trunk short , and the head round and very thick . the fruit is inclosed within a rhind divided into three segments , which open when it is ripe , and discover three white kernels of the bigness of a small nu● . all the branches are very thick of it ; and this mixture of white and red makes at a distance the finest prospect in the world ; the fields , where these trees are planted , which they usually are in a direct line and checker-wise , shewing afar off like a vast parterre of flower-pots . but the wonder is , that this kernel has all the qualities of tallow ; its odour , colour , and consistency ; and they also make candles of it , mixing only a little oyl when they melt it to make the stuff more pliant . if they knew how to purifie it as we do our tallow here , i doubt not but their candles might be as good as ours , but they make them very awkwardly ; so that their smell is much stronger , their smoak thicker , and their light dimmer than ours . it is true , the fault does not a little lye in the wiek ; for instead of cotton , tho' they are well stocked with that commodity , they use a small stick of a dry light wood , wrapt round with the inner part of a rush , which is very porous , and thereby ●itted for the filtration of the small particles of that greasie matter by which the flame is preserved . this wooden wiek , besides that it does not burn so clear as cotton , increases the smoak , and causes an offensive smell . among the trees peculiar to the country i am speaking of , i must not omit those which bear pepper , not like that which we make use of in europe , but another sort of seeds indued with the same qualities . they grow on a tree like those who bear our walnuts , about as big as a pea , and of a greyish colour , with little red streaks . when they are ripe they open of themselves , and discover a little stone as black as jet , casting so strong a smell very offensive to the head , for which reason they gather them by inte●vals , not being able to remain on the tree any considerable time . having exposed these grains to the sun , they cast away the stone which is too hot a●● strong , and only use the rest , which tho' not quite so agreeable as our pepper , is however of good use in sauces . i shall add , my lord , that you may better judge of the fe●tility of that vast empire , that there is no place in the world like it for the abundance of roots and pulse ; it is almost the only food of the inhabitants , who omit nothing to have them good . it would be too tedious to give you a list of all those different herbs ; for besides those we have here , their ground brings forth several others unknown to us , on which they set a greater value . their care and dexterity herein is beyond all our gardners performances ; and if our parterre excels theirs , they exceed us in their kitchin garden . tho' this subject , common in it self and not worth your notice , yields no great rarity , i cannot forbear speaking of a kind of onions which i have seen ; they do not seed like ours ; but towards the latter end of the season their leaves bear some small filaments , in the midst of which is a white onion like that in the ground . this does in time produce its leaves , and those a like head , and so on , which grow less and shorter as they are farther from the ground ; the dimensions are so just , and the proportions so exact , that one would think them artificially done ; and it seems as if nature were minded to shew us that even sporting , it can exceed the skill of the nicest artist . if what has been written of what they call petsi were true , it would be a great wonder . it is a kind of lenufar , that grows under water , whose root is fastned to a white matter covered with a red skin , that divides it self into several heads , which when fresh , taste like a small nut. i have been assured that it has this property , that it softens brass , and as it were renders it eatable , if a piece of the metal be put into the mouth with one of this plant. this seemed the stranger to me , because the juice which issues from it is very mild and cooling , and not endued with any of those corrosive qualities which seem necessary to work such an effect . as soon as we were arrived at hamt chéou , where this petsi is much eaten , we had the curiosity to enquire into the truth of it ; and to that purpose took a piece of their money , which was made of a very brittle sort of molten brass , and wrapt it up in a slice of this root . one of us who had stronger teeth than the rest , broke it into several pieces , which the others , loath to strain their jaws , had not been able to do : but these broken pieces were as hard as ever , which made us think that the root had indeed no other virtue then that by being wrapt up round the brass it saved his teeth ; which a piece of leather might have done as well . we often repeated the experiment at kiahin , but with no better success ; so true it is that these mighty wonders should be heard twice , before they are once believed . tho' china were not of it self so fruitful a country as i have represented it , the canals which are cut thro' it , were alone sufficient to make it so . but besides their great usefulness in that , and the way of trade , they add also much beauty to it . they are generally of a clear , deep and running water , that glides so softly , that it can scarce be perceived . there is one usually in every province , which is to it instead of a road , and runs between two banks , built up with flat course marble stones , bound together by others which are let into them , in the same manner as we use to fasten our strong wooden boxes at the corners . so little care was taken , during the wars , to preserve works of publick use , that this , tho' one of the noblest in the empire , was spoiled in several places , which is a great pity ; for they are of no little use , both to keep in the waters of these canals , and for those to walk on who drag the boats along . besides these cawseys they have the conveniency of a great many bridges for the communication of the opposite shoars ; some are of three , some five , and some seven arches , the middlemost being always extraordina●y high , that the boats may go through without putting down their masts . these arches are built with large pieces of stone or marble , and very well f●amed , the supporters well fitted , and the piles so small that one would think them at a distance to hang in the air. these are frequently met with , not being far asunder , and the canal being strait , as they usually are , it makes a prospective at once stately and agreeable . this great canal runs out into smaller ones on either side , which are again subdivided into small riv●lets , that end at some great town or village . sometimes they discharge themselves into some lake or great pond , out of which all the adjacent country is watered . so that these clear and plentiful streams , embellished by so many fine bridges , bounded by such neat and convenient banks , equally distributed into such vast plains , covered with a numberless multitude of boats and barges , and crowned ( if i may use the expression ) with a prodigious number of towns and cities , whose ditches it fills , and whose streets it forms , does at once make that country the most fruitful and the most beautiful in the world. surprised and as it were astonished at so noble a sight , i have sometimes bore a secret envy to china in europe's behalf , which must own that it can boast nothing in that kind to be compared to the former . what would it be then , if that art which in the wildest and most unlikely places has raised magnificent palaces , gardens and groves , had been employed in that rich land , to which nature has been lavish of her most precious gifts . the chinese say their country was formerly totally overflowed , and that by main labour they drained the water by cutting it a way thro' these useful canals . if this be true ▪ i cannot enough admir● at once the boldness and industry of their workmen who have thus made great artificial rivers , and of a kind of a sea , as it were created the most fertile plains in the world. it will scarce be believed , that men so ignorant in the principles of physicks , and the art of levelling , could bring such a work as that to perfection ; yet it is certain that these canals are natural . for they are usually strait , the distribution is equal and orderly ; there are flood-gates made for the rivers to let in their water at , and others to let it out when they are too full ; so that it cannot be doubted but that the chinese are only beholding to their own industry for that great conveniency . among all those canals in the southern provinces , one above the rest is called the great canal , because it goes thro' the whole country from canton , which lyes southwards to pekin , situated in the most northerly parts of the empire . you must only travel a short days journey by land to cross the hill moilin , that does on one side bound the province of kiamsi . from this mountain issue two rivers ; one runs southwards to the sea , and the other northwards as far as the river of nankin , whence by the yellow river , and several canals , you may proceed by wa●er to the very mountains of tartary . but , by reason in this huge extent of ground , of above four hundred leagues in length , the earth is not level , or , hath not a descent proportionable to the emanation of the waters , it was necessary to set a great number of sluices awork . they call them so in the relations , notwithstanding they be much different from ours . they are water-falls , and as it were certain torrents , that are precipitated from one canal into another , more or less rapid , according to the difference of their level : now , to cause the barks to ascend , they make use of a great company of men , who are maintained for that purpose near the sluice . after they have drawn cables to the right and left to lay hold of the bark , in such a manner that it cannot escape from them ; they have several capstans , by the help of which they raise it by little and little , by the main force of their arms , till such time as it be in the upper canal , in a condition to continue its voyage whither it is bound . this same labour is tedious , toilsome , and exceeding dangerous . they would be wonderfully surprised , should they behold with what easiness one man alone , who opens and shuts the gates of our sluices , makes the longest and heaviest laden barks securely to ascend and descend . i have observed in some places in china , where the waters of two canals or channels have no communication together ; yet for all that , they make the boats to pass from the one to the other , notwithstanding the level may be different above fifteen foot : and this is the way they go to work . at the end of the canal they have built a double glacis , or sloping bank of free-stone , which uniting at the point , extends it self on both sides up to the surface of the water . when the bark is in the lower channel they hoist it up by the help of several capstanes to the plane of the first glacis , so far , till being raised to the point , it falls back again by its own weight along the second glacis , into the water of the upper channel , where it skuds away during a pretty while , like an arrow out of a bow ; and they make it descend after the same manner proportionably . i cannot imagine how these barks , being commonly very long and heavy laden , escape being split in the middle , when they are poised in the air upon this acute angle ; for , considering that length , the lever must needs make a strange effect upon it ; yet do i not hear of any ill accident happen thereupon . i have past a pretty many times that way , and all the caution they take , when they have a mind to go ashoar , is , to tye ones self fast to some cable for fear of being tost from prow to poop . we meet with no such sluices in the grand canal , because the emperor's barks , that are as large as our frigots , could not be raised by force of arm , nay , and would infallibly be split in the fall , all the difficulty consists in ascending back again upon these torrents , of which i have spoken ; yet this is what they perform successively , tho' not without some trouble and expence . the canal to sail upon , was necessary for the transportation of grain and stuffs , which they fetch from the southern provinces to pekin . there are , if we may give credit to the chineses , a thousand barks , from eighty to an hundred tun , that make a voyage once a year , all of them freighted for the emperor , without counting those of particular persons , whose number is infinite . when these prodigious fleets set out , one would think they carry the tribute of all the kingdoms of the east , and that one of these voyages alone was capable of supplying all tartary where-withal to subsist for several years ; yet for all that pekin alone hath the benefit of it ; and it would be as good as nothing , did not the province contribute besides to the maintenance of the inhabitants of that vast city . the chineses are not only content to make channels for the convenience of travellers , but they do also dig many others to catch the rain-water , wherewith they water the fields in time of drought , more especially in the northern provinces . during the whole summer , you may see your country people busied in raising this water into abundance of small ditches , which they contrive across the fields . in other places they contrive great reservatories of tu●f , whose bottom is raised above the level of the ground about it , to serve them in case of necessity . besides that , they have every where in ch●nsi and chansi , for want of rain , certain pits from twenty to an hundred foot deep , from which they draw water by an incredible toil. now if by chance they meet with a spring of water , it is worth observing how cunningly they husband it ; they sustain it by banks in the highest places ; they turn it here and there an hundred different ways , that all the country may reap the benefit of it ; they divide it , by drawing it by degrees , according as every one hath occasion for it , insomuch that a small rivulet , well managed , does sometimes produce the fertility of a whole province . the rivers of china are no less considerable then its canals , there are two especially , which the relations have made famous . the first is called kiam or yamçe , which they commonly translate the son of the sea : but i am afraid they are mistaken ; for the letter the chineses use for to write yam is different from that which signifies the sea , altho' the sound and pronunciation may have some affinity : amongst several significations that this letter may have , that which they gave it in former times makes for our purpose . under the reign of the emperor yon it signified a province of china , limitted by this river on the north ; and it is somewhat probable that they gave this same name to the river , because that prince drain'd all the water that overflow'd the whole country into it . this floud takes its rise in the province of yunnan , crosses the provinces of soutchouen , houquam , and nankin ; and after it hath watered four kingdoms far and wide for leagues together , it disimbogues into the east-sea over against the isle of tçoummim , cast up at its mouth by the sands which it carries along with it ; the chineses have a proverb amongst them that says , the sea hath no bounds , and the kiam hath no bottom * . and , in truth , in some places there is none to be found ; in others they pretend there is two or three hundred fathom water . i am nevertheless perswaded that their pilots , that carry not above fifty or sixty fathom cord at longest , never had the curiosity to sound so deep as three hundred fathom ; and the impossibility of finding the bottom with their ordinary plummet , is sufficient , in my opinion , to incline them to such like hyperboly's . i have many times sailed upon this river ; i have moreover taken a diligent account of its course and breadth from nankin , to the mouth of another river , into which men enter to pursue the way to canton . it is off of nankin thirty leagues from the sea , a little half league broad ; the passage along it is come dangerous ; and becomes more and more infamous every day for its shipwracks . in its course , which is exceeding rapid , it forms a great number of isles , all of them very beneficial to the province , by reason of that multitude of bull-rushes ten or twelve foot high that it produceth , serving for fuel to all the cities thereabouts ; for they have scarce wood enough for buildings and sh●ips . they yield a great revenew , and the emperor draws considerable duties from them . the river which the torrents of the mountains do sometimes swell extraordinarily , grow so rapid , that many times they bear away the isles with them , or lessen them by the half ; - and for the same reason form other new ones in some other place ; and one cannot but admire to see them change place in such a short time , just as if by diving , they had past under water from one place to another ; that does not always come to pass : but there is observed such considerable change every year , that the mandarins least they should be mistaken , get them to be measured every three years , to augment , or diminish the imposts and duties , according to the condition they are found to be in . the second river of china is called hoamho , as much as to say , the yellow river , because the earth it sweeps away with it , especially in times of great rains , give it that colour . i have seen a gre●t many others , whose waters at certain seasons of the year , are so over-charged with slime , and so gross and thick , that they rather resemble torrents of mud , than real rivers . the hoamho takes its source at the extremity of the mountains that bound the province of soutchouen in the west : from thence it throws it self into tartary , where it flows for some time all along the great wall , at which it re-enters china between the province of chansi and chensi . after that it waters the province of honan ; and when it hath run cross one part of the province of nankin , and flowed above six hundred leagues into the land , it disimbogues at length into the east-sea , not far from the mouth of kiam . i have crost it , and coasted it in divers places ; it is every where very broad and rapid , yet neither deep nor navigable , to speak of . this river hath in former times caused great desolation in china , and they are still forced to this very day to keep up the waters in certain places by long and strong banks , which notwithstanding does not exempt the cities thereabouts from apprehensions of inundation . so likewise have they been careful , in the province of honan , the ground lying very low thereabouts , to surround the greatest part of the cities , about a mile from the walls , with a terrace , cased with turf , to prevent being surprised by accidents and casualties in case the bank be broken , as happened about fifty two years ago . for the emperor , endeavouring to force a rebel ( who , for a long time laid close siege to the city of honan ) to draw off , caused one part of the banks to be broken down , thereby to drown the adverse army . but the relief he afforded the city proved more fatal than ●he fury of the besiegers would have been ; the whole province almost was laid under water , together with many cities , and abundance of villages , above three hundred thousand persons drowned in the metropolis , amongst whom were some of our missionaries , who at that time had a numerous flock of christians ; there they , and their church lost their lives . the low country ever since is become a kind of a marsh or lake ; not but that they have some design to repair this loss , but the undertaking is difficult and very expensive . the sovereign court that takes care of publick works , importuned the emperor more than once to send father verbiest thither , and peradventure , that prince would have consented thereto at last , but he discovered that the mandarins made use of this pretence , to remove the father at a distance from court , and that their design was to engage him in a difficult enterprise , that was enough to destroy him ; or out of which he could never have disintangled himself with any honour . there is to be seen in china abundance of other rivers less famous , but yet more commodious for commerce and trade . since they afford nothing uncommon , it would be to abuse your patience , sir , to descend to the particulars . as to what concerns fountains , it were to be wisht there were more of them , and better . 't is certain that their usual waters are not good , which , perhaps , hath obliged the inhabitants , especially in the southern provinces , to drink it always warm ; but because warm water is unpalatable and nauseous , they bethought themselves of putting some leaves of a tree to it , to give it a gusto , those of tea seemed to be the best , and so they frequently make use of it . it may be also that god almighty , whose providence hath so universally provided for the wants of his people , and if i may be bold to say it , for their delight and pleasure , would not deprive china of that which is necessary to life ; so that for to supply the defect of wells and fountains , which the nature of the ground hath made every where salt and brackish , he hath been pleased to produce that species of a particular tree in abundance , whose leaves serve not only to purge the waters from their noxious qualities , but also to make them wholsome and pleasant . we are assured that there is to be found in china amongst fountains , several that suffer flux and reflux as regularly , as the sea doth , whether it be that they have some communication with the ocean by certain subterraneous conveyances , and conduits , or whether it be in passing through certain earths , they are impregnated with salts and spirits apt to cause this fermentation . i leave others to determine . since i have begun to speak of the different waters of china , i cannot pass over in silence the lakes and ponds that are every where almost to be seen in all the provinces . those that are produced in winter by the torrents from the mountains , lay waste the fields , and render the whole country during summer , barren , sandy , and full of flints . those that arise from springs are abounding in fish , and yield a considerable revenew to the emperor by the salt they afford . there is one of them amongst the rest , if i be not mistaken it is in chansi , in the middle whereof appears a small island , where people divert themselves , during the excessive heat , to sprinkle water all over . there is made in a little while , a crust of a certain salt very white , and of a pleasant scent , which they continue all the summer long , with that success , that the salt would be sufficient for the whole province , if it were as salt as that of the sea ; they commonly make use of it to season meat withal . altho' i have not seen all those famous lakes in china , whereunto historians ascribe so many miracles , yet shall i relate something , which i do not care to warrant for gospel ; which nevertheless , will let you understand the genius of the country , where people so easily give credit to what seems most incredible . in the province of fokien there is one whose water is green , and changes iron into copper . they have built a palace upon the banks of another not far distant from the former , in an apartment of which one hears the ringing of bells every time heaven threatens a storm . there are waters in the province of canton that change colour every year , in summer and in winer , they are very clear ; in autumn they turn blue , but of such a fine blue , that people make use of it to dye stuffs . in that place is to be seen a mountain full of caverns , whose very aspect is very terrible , in which is found a lake of that nature , that if one throw a stone into it , one may hear a noise like thunder ; sometime after there ariseth a gross mist , which immediately dissolves into water . but the most famous of them all , is , that of the province of iannan . the chineses would make you believe that this lake came all on the sudden , during an earthquake that swallowed up all the country with its inhabitants : this was a just judgment upon them for their wickedness , for they were very dissolute livers . of all that were there at that time , there was but one child that was saved , which they found in the middle of the lake born up upon a piece of wood. in the isle of hainan , belonging to china , there is a sort of water , whether it be lake or fountain , i know not , that petrifies fish. i my self have b●ought over crawfish , that preserving their intire natural figure , are so far changed into stone , that the claws and body of them are very hard , very solid , and little differing from stone . the wonders of nature are not so far particular to china , but the like may be met with elsewhere ; and if one does not credit all the chineses relate , it is not because there is sometimes no foundation for their stories : but because they have somewhat of the air of fable , and hyperbolical in them , that would make a man even suspect their being true . i wish with all my heart , sir , ( that i may not omit any thing that any way relates to this subject ) i were able to explain all the kinds of fish that the rivers and lakes furnish them with , as well as those that are caught upon their coasts ; but to tell you the truth , i am not well enough informed to engage my self upon a particular relation of them ; i have seen , as far as i can guess , all the fish in china , that we have in france : i have taken notice of a great many others that i did not know , no not so much as their names ; that is all i can say of it : besides that i shall confirm to you , what possibly you may have read in the relations touching the fish they call the golden and silver fish that are found in divers provinces , and do afford particular ornaments in the courts and gardens of great persons . they are commonly of a fingers length , and of a proportionable thickness ; the male is of a most delicate red , from the head to the middle of the body , and further ; the rest , together with the tail , is gilded ; but with such a glittering , and burnisht gold , that our real gildings cannot come near it . the female is white , its tail , nay and one part of its body , perfectly washt over with silver ; the tail of both of them is not even and flat as that of other fish , but fashioned like a nosegay , thick and long , and gives a particular grace to this pretty animal , that sets it off , being besides perfectly well proportioned . those who would breed them , ought to have great care , for they are extraordinary tender , and sensible of the least injuries of the air. they put them into a great basin , such as are in gardens , very deep and large ; at the bottom of which they are wont to place an earthen pot turned upside down , full of holes on the sides , that they may retire into it when it is very hot weather , and by that means shelter themselves from the sun. they likewise throw upon the surface of the water some particular herbs that keep always green , and maintain the coolness . this water is to be changed two or three times a week , yet so that fresh water may be put in , according as the basin is emptied , which must never be lest dry . if one be obliged to remove the fish from one vase to another , great care must be taken not to touch them with the hand ; all those that are touched dye quickly after , or shrivel up ; you must for that purpose make use of a little thred purse , fasten'd at the upper end of a wooden circle , into which they are insensibly ingaged ; when they are once got into it of themselves , one must take heed of hurting them , and be sure to hold them still in the first , which empties but slowly , and gives time to transport them to the other water . any great noise , as of a cannon , or of thunder , too strong a smell , too violent a motion , are all very hurtful to them , yea , and sometimes occasions their dying ; as i have observed at sea every time they discharged the cannon , or melted pitch and tar : besides , they live almost upon nothing ; those insensible worms that are bread in the water , or that most terrestrial parts that are mixt with it , suffice in a manner to keep them alive . they do , notwithstanding , throw in little balls of past now and then ; but there is nothing better than a wafer , which s●eep't , makes a kind of pap , of which they are extream greedy , which indeed is very proportionable to their natural delicacy and tenderness . in hot countries they multiply very much , provided care be taken to remove their eggs , which swim upon the water , which the fish most commonly eat : they place them in a particular vase exposed to the sun , and there they preserve them till the heat hatcheth them ; the fish come out of a black colour , which some of them keep ever after , but is changed by little and little in other colours , into red , white , gold , and silver , according to their different kind : the gold and silver begins at the extremity of the tail , and expand themselves somewhat more or less , according to their particular disposition . all this , sir , and other marvels of the universe , makes us acknowledge the finger of god every where , who for our sakes hath embellished the world many thousand ways . he is not only content to enlighten the heavens , and enrich the earth , but descends into the abysses , into the very waters ; he hath lest some footsteps of his profound wisdom , and not to mention those prodigious monsters , that seem to be made to astonish nature , he hath likewise created those wonderful fish i but now described , which , as little as they are , yet by their singular beauty are the subject of our admiration , and furnish us with some faint idea's of the greatness of the wise creator . here i present you , sir , in a compendium , the draught , and as it were the map of that country , which i design'd to give you some knowledge of ; these are but the outside , and if i may so say , but the body of that empire , whose soul and spirit is disperst through its inhabitants . peradventure , when you shall have read what i have writ to you about it , you will be apt to enquire what people they be who are so happy as to receive the greatest , fairest , and most fertile portion of the earth for their inheritance ; such a land , in a word , that it wants nothing to make it a real land of promise , but to be cultivated by god's people , and inhabited by true israelites indeed . if we had nothing , as the hebrews had , but the red-sea and wilderness to go through , probably forty years might suffice to bring it under subjection to the gospel : but that vast extent of seas , those infinite and unpracticable land journeys , that were capable of putting a stop to moses and the prophets , do allay the zeal of the ministers of jesus christ , and lessen the number of his new apostles . oh! that i could , as the hebrews did , whom moses sent to discover the promised land , represent the immense richness , and most precious harvest that china promises to the labourers in the vineyards , we have hopes that probably the prospect of such an abundant crop , might in time prevail with all europe to come and reap it : at least , i hope that my testimony will not be insignificant , and that the more than ordinary zeal of the small company of missionaries that shall succeed me , will make amends for the vast number of those which such a vast empire might demand . i am , with all the respect imaginable , sir , you most humble and most affectione servant i. j. letter v. to the marquis de torsi , secretary of state for foreign affairs . of the peculiar character of the chinese nation , its antiquity , nobility , manners , and its good and bad qualities . my lord , seeing in the employment wherewith the king hath honoured you , and which you do already discharge with so much wisdom , nothing can contribute more to promote you to that high pitch of perfection , that all europe expects from you , than the exact knowledge of the manners and genius of foreigners , i made account that by ordering me to write to you concerning the empire of china , you did particularly desire to learn what was the genius of its inhabitants . it is true , that to judge of the future by preceding reigns , such informations would perhaps stand you in no stead , hitherto france hath had nothing to do with that people , and nature seems not to have placed them at such a distance from us , but only intirely to separate them from our interests . but under the reign of lewis the great , for whom nature her self hath so often changed her laws , is there any thing impossible ? nay , will not heaven , which seems to have employed all nations to make him renowned , oblige china , as proud and haughty as it is , to contribute something to his glory ? it is , according to all human probability , under your ministry , my lord , that we shall behold the most flourishing and mighty empire of the west , unite it self with the most puissant realm in all europe . and perhaps , if it had not been for this fatal war , the dire consequences of which have made themselves be felt as far as the extremities of the universe , you would e're this have given audience to the envoys of a prince , who never acknowledged any other sovereign besides himself in the world. this negotiation , so glorious for you , and so much conducing to the establishment of religion , which the iniquity of the times hath hitherto interrupted , may be hereafter set afoot again ; and it is on purpose to dispose and incline you to the same , that i presume to take the liberty , my lord , to let you understand the character of those who are to be employed therein . the chineses are so ancient in the world , that it fares with them as to their original , as with great rivers whose source can scarce be discovered . it is necessary for that purpose , to look back farther then all our prophane histories ; and that very time observed by the vulgar , is not so long to verifie their chronology . it is very true , the vulgar history of that grand monarchy , is not only dubious , but manifestly false besides , for it computes forty thousand years since the foundation of the empire , but that wherein all knowing and learned men agree , is so much in vogue , so well circumstantiated , established by so constant a tradition , that one cannot call it in question among them , without passing for ridiculous , and as they themselves express it , for heretical . according to this history , which none of their learned men ever questioned , china hath had its kings for above four thousand years , that have continued to this present time without any interruption . the same family hath not been always seated upon the throne , there hath been twenty two of them severally , that hath produced two hundred thirty six emperors . several doctors carry this monarchy back six hundred years higher yet , but , altho' their opinion be very probable , yet may we nevertheless stick to the first . and this is the thing that makes the grandeur and nobility of this empire plainly to appear , since five or six hundred years , more or less , does not produce any notable diminution in its antiquity . certainly , after all the inquiries and examinations that have been made into this chronology , it is no longer left to our liberty to doubt of it , than of the histories that are the most authentickly received amongst us : and it ought so much the rather to be believed , forasmuch as it was incapable of admitting any alteration from foreigners ; forasmuch as it was always currant amongst the knowing men of the country , for true , sure , and uncontestable , for having been written in a natural , plain uneffected stile , that carries with it that air of verity that ever perswades : and because confucius , esteemed for his great capacity , sincerity and uprightness , never doubted of it ; nay , and did even establish his whole doctrine thereupon , five hundred and fifty years before the birth of our saviour , because his books are very conformable to the holy scripture , in reference to the age of the first men ; for they assure us that ●ohi reigned an hundred and fifty years ; chinnum , an hundred and forty ; hoamti , an hundred and eleven ; yao , an hundred and eighteen , and so for the rest , always decreasing , conformable to what holy writ teaches us . in a word , the eclipses observed at that time , must needs happen in effect ; which they could not know , but by observation , and not by any calculations that were not extant enough : all this perswades us that there is little certainty in the prophane history of the world , if we can reasonably doubt of that of china . in a word , this empire was involved in the common fate of all others , whose origin is still little considerable . it seems probable that the children , or grand children of noah , disperst themselves into asia , and at length penitrated as far as this part of china , that is most westerly ; which is called at this day chansi and chensi . they lived at the beginning in families , and the kings were fathers , to whom a long continuance of years , abundance of flocks , and other country pastoral richness added some authority . fohi was the first that laid the foundation of the monarchy ; his wisdom , discretion , his good morals , power , and reputation , which his great age had acquired him , made them give ear to him , as to an oracle : he regulated all private , as well as politick and religious matters ; insomuch that the state became in a very flourishing condition in a short time , his subjects possessed the province of honan at first , and some years after all the lands and territories that are extended as far as the south sea. it is probable that the chineses , from their very original , did look upon themselves as something more than other men , like to those princes , who as soon as they are born , discover a certain natural loftiness that ever distinguisheth them from the vulgar . whether it was that the neighbouring kingdoms were barbarous , or inferiour to them in point of wisdom , i don't know ; but at that very time they laid down a maxim of state amongst themselves , to have no commerce with foreigners and strangers , but just so much as should be necessary to receive their homages . neither did they court and seek after these badges of sovereignty out of a spirit of ambition , but whereby to have an occasion to prescribe to other people of the world laws and constitutions of perfect government . so that when any one amongst their tributaries failed to appear at the time appointed , they did not oblige him by open force to submit , but on the contrary had compassion on him . what do we lose by it , say they , if he still remain barbarous ? since he is so averse to wisdom , he needs to blame no body but himself as often as he shall fail in his duty through passion or blindness . this grave policy acquired the chineses so great a reputation , that throughout all the indies , all tartary and persia lookt upon them as the oracles of the world ; yea , and the people of iapan had such an high conceit of them , that when st. xavier brought the faith amongst them ( altho' china at that time came short of her pristine probity ) one of the great reasons they objected against the good man , was , that a nation so wise , so intelligent , had not yet embraced it . but this piece of policy that induced them to difference themselves from others , which at first might probably be a profitable maxim , degenerated afterwards into pride . they lookt upon themselves as a chosen elect people , that heaven had produced in the center of the universe to give them a law ; a people only capable to instruct , civilize , and govern nations . they fansied other men but as dwarfs , and pitiful monsters , that had been the out-casts into the extremities of the earth , as the dross and off-scouring of nature ; whereas the chineses placed in the middle of the world , had alone received from god almighty , a rational form and shape , and a true size . their ancient maps are filled with such like figures , and a great many emblems apt to inspire that disdain they shew'd of all mankind . but perceiving the europeans instructed in all sorts of sciences , they were strucken with astonishment . how can it possibly be , said they , that a people so far remote from us , should have any wit or capacity ? they have never perused our books ; they were never modelled by our laws , and yet they speak , discourse , and argue aright as we do . our workmanship , as stuffs , clocks , watches , mathematical instruments , and such like curiosities , surprised them still more ; for they imagined that dextrous and expert artificers were no where to be met with but in china . then they began to understand that we were not so barbarous as they imagined ; and said in a joking way , we supposed all other people blind , and that nature had bestowed eyes upon none but chineses : that is not universally true , if the europeans do not see so clearly as we , they have at least one eye apiece . i have taken notice of some frenchmen so moved at this ridiculous vanity , that they were not masters of their passion ; they would possibly have done better to have laught at it ( at least the chineses deserve excuse ) till that time , they had seen none but indians and tartars , and they beheld ●●e west at a distance , as we at present behold the terra australis incognita , and forests of canada : now if at leagues distance from quebec we found iroquian mathematicians , or learned alkonkins , that could discover to us a new philosophy , more clear , comprehensive , and more perfect than ours , we should be no less blame-worthy than the chineses , for preferring our selves to that people , and for having hitherto termed them barbarians . abating this pride , you must confess that the chinese nation hath been endued with rare qualities ; with a great deal of politeness in practising the world , with great sense and regularity in their business , with much zeal for the publick good , true and just idea's of government , with a genius , mean indeed as to speculative sciences , but yet right and sure in morality , which they have always preserved very conformable to reason . the people principally applied themselves to the education of children in their families ; they esteemed agriculture above all other things ; they were laborious to excess , loving and understanding commerce and trading perfectly well . judges and governors of cities affected an outside gravity , sobriety at their tables , moderation in house-keeping , and equity in all their judgments , that gain'd the love and respect from all the people in general . the emperor placed his happiness in nothing more than to procure it for his subjects , and lookt upon himself not so much a king of a grand state , as a father of a numerous family . this character of china , my lord , that i have given you , is not flattering , but faithfully deduced from its own history , that furnishes us with an infinite number of examples of the conspicuous wisdom that hath been so long the soul that informs its government . 't is true indeed , the civil wars , the weak , or wicked kings and foreign dominion , have from time to time disturbed this goodly order : but be it that the fundamental laws of the state were excellent , or that the people from their cradles were indued with happy dispositions , is not material ; but it is most certain , these fatal and troublesom intervals did not long continue ; if so be they were but never so little lest to their own disposal , they took to their former conduct again : and we see at this very day , in the midst of corruption , which the domestick troubles and commerce with tartars have introduced , some footsteps of their ancient probity remaining . i do not pretend , my lord , to enlarge any further upon this subject . i know very well that it is a letter that i have the honour to write to you , and not a history ; besides , they are about translating into french that history which the chineses themselves have left behind them , and i am confident it will please , by its novelty and extraordinary matters it contains . i content my self in this place to draw you out the portraiture of the present state of china , in relation to the manners and customs of its people ; i could decipher it in a few words , by telling you that they live there as we do in europe . avarice , ambition , and love , bear a great stroke in all transactions . they cozen and cheat in traffick ; injustice reigns in sovereign courts ; intrigues busie both princes and courtiers . in the mean time persons of quality take so many measures to conceal vice ; and the out-works are so well guarded , that if a stranger be not careful to be instructed concerning affairs to the bottom , he imagines that every thing is perfectly well regulated . that is the thing wherein the chineses resemble the europeans . now i will here shew you wherein they differ from them . their countenance , air , language , disposition , civilities , manners and behaviour , are not only different from ours , but also front those we may observe in all other nations of the world. without doubt , my lord , you may have taken notice that the figures that are painted upon the porcelain dishes and cabinets that come from china ; our pictures in europe do always flatter us , but those of china make them maimed and ridiculous . they are not so ill-favoured as they make themselves ; it is true , they do not agree in the idea that we frame to ourselves of real beauty . they would have a man big , tall , and gross ; they would have him have a broad forehead , eyes little and flat , a short nose , great ears , a mouth of a midling size , a long beard , a black hair. that curious feature , that lively aspect , that stately and noble gate and deportment the french so much esteem , does not at all please them . that is an handsome man that fills an elbow-chair , that by his gravity and healthful constitution can make a good huffing figure . as for their colour , they are naturally as fair as we , especially towards the north ; but being the men take no care of themselves , travel much , wear upon their head nothing but a little bonnet not proper to defend their face from the sun-beams , they are commonly as tawny as the portuguese in the indies : the people also of the provinces of canton and iannon , by reason of the excessive heat , working half naked , are of a dun complexion . as much as the men neglect themselves in this particular , so much do the women take all the care imaginable to preserve themselves . i am not sure if painting be usual with them ; but some body told me that they rub their faces every morning with a sort of white meal , more fit to ternish than to inhance their beauty . they have all of them little eyes , and short noses ; excepting that , they come nothing short of european ladies , but their modesty , so natural to them , doth infinitely set off their handsomness ; a little collar of white sattin fastened to a vest , keeps them light , and covers their neck all over . their hands are always hid in long sleeves ; they tread softly and gingerly , with their eyes upon the ground , their head on one side , and a man would imagine , to look on them , that they were a company of nuns or devotees by profession , set apart , and sequestred from the world , only taken up in the service of god. so that it is observable , that custom hath many times more power to perplex and trouble the fair sex , than the most austere and rigid vertue : nay , and it were a thing to be desired , that christianity were able to obtain from christian ladies here , what the practice of the world hath for so many ages inspired into the idolatrous chineses . this modesty nevertheless does not hinder them from being possest with womanish whimseys ; the more they are confined , the less they love solitude ; they dress themselves gorgeously , and spend all the morning in making themselves fine , thinking they may be seen in the day time , altho' perhaps they are not by any one but their own domesticks . their head-dress , which usually consists of several locks buckled up , interlaced with flowers of gold and silver , is somewhat odd . but i neither can , nor will , my lord , give you a particular description of it , because i know you do not expect it from me . however , i am perswaded if people should see the model of them in france , they would go near to be tempted to quit that extravagant company of ornaments they use , to dress their heads a-la-mode ▪ de chineses . the ladies wear , as men do , a long sattin or cloath of gold vest , red , blue , or green , according to their particular phansie ; the elder sort habit themselves in black , or purple ; they wear besides that , a kind of surtout , the sleeves whereof , extream wide , trail upon the ground , when they have no occasion to hold them up . but that which distinguisheth them from all the women in the world , and does in a manner make a particular species of them , is the littleness of their feet , and here lyes the more essential point of their beauty . that is miraculous , and cannot be comprehended ; this affectation proceeds sometimes even to that excess that would pass for folly , did not an extravagant and ancient custom ( which in the business of the mode , evermore prevails over the most natural idea's ) oblige them to follow the streams , and comply with the custom of the country . so soon as ever the girls are born , the nurses take care to tye their feet extream hard for fear of growing ; nature that seems to be disposed for this torment , does more easily buckle to it than one could imagine ; nay , one does not perceive that their health is impaired thereby . their shoes of sattin , embroidered with gold , silver , and silk , are extraordinary neat ; and tho' they be very little , yet do they study to let them be seen as they walk ; for walk they do ( which one would not be apt to believe ) and would walk all day long by their good will , if they had liberty to go abroad . some have been perswaded that it was an invention of the ancient chineses , who to bring women under a necessity of keeping within doors , brought little feet in fashion . i have more than once inquired about it of the chinese themselves , that never heard nothing of it . these are idle tales , says one of them smiling , our fore-fathers knew women but too well , as we do , to believe that in retrenching half of their feet , they could be deprived of the power ▪ of walking , and of longing to see the world. if people would have given themselves the trouble to have consulted the relations concerning the countenance and physiognomy of the china women ; it would not have been so easie a matter to impose upon the easiness of the ladies of paris , who entertain'd a poor french woman the last year , giving her all manner of relief , because she said she was an outlandish woman , and of one of the best families in china . this accident surprised all curious persons , and the marquis de croisi intimated to me that i would do him a kindness in examining the truth of the story . charity , added he , is no less acceptable to god , altho ' it be misplaced upon objects that deserve it not . if the business were only a bare mistake in matter of alms , one might , without any scruple of conscience , leave those in an errour whom one deceives under a false pretence of necessity . but this maid saith she was an heathen , she is exhorted long since to be converted ; she conceives already , or at least makes as if she did conceive our mysteries ; in fine , she desires to embrace our religion ; and they are just upon the point to baptize her . if she be a chinese , well and good ; and we have cause to admire divine providence from bringing this soul from so remote a place , to be admitted into the bosom of the church ; but if she be a french woman , who probably hath been baptized from her infancy , this abuse of the sacrament that she 's a going to receive a second time , is a sacriledge deserving the severest punishment ; of which sacriledge , those that assist her become guilty themselves . i was already much prepossessed with an ill opinion of this pretended chinese ; but , besides the order of the marquis de croissi , i thought it would be good to sift out the business to the bottom , to undeceive those that were any ways concern'd therein . when she understood that i would come and see her , she was not a little perplext . he is not a china father , says she , but one of the indian missionaries , whom the revolution of siam hath made to come back . nay , they had much ado to find her , when i appeared ; they sought for her all up and down a good while , and at length unkennell'd her , and perswaded her to make appearance . so soon as i saw her , i had no need of examination , the features of her face , her gate , her feet , her whole behaviour betray'd her . she feigned in speaking french , that she did not well understand the language ; but , besides the placing of the words , which she endeavoured not to pronounce articulately , was altogether natural , which is scarce ever got by strangers , she did also pronounce with a great deal of firmness several letters not in use with the chineses , which it is impossible for them to express . after the first discourses , i demanded of what province , and what family of china she was , and by what strange adventure she was at such a great distance from her country ? i am of pekin it self , says she , the metropolis of the empire , born in the emperor's palace , brought up at court , and daughter to prince coronne : that is to say , who does dispose sovereignly every thing ; more a master , and more powerful than the emperor himself ; whose pleasures are never interrupted by the cares of publick affairs ; who being little concerned at the good or bad condition of the empire , confines all his ambition to the rendering himself happy , and to lead an easie and pleasant life . i embarked with my mother , who had a design to pass into japan , there to treat of a marriage for me . in the passage our vessel was attacked by an holland pirate , that took it , and blew it up ; and brought me away prisoner . however the barbarous pirate took such care of me , as was capable to sweeten my captivity , if the loss of my mother had not reduced me to a disconsolate condition , for she died before mine eyes , and the representation of so fatal an accident that lay night and day heavy upon my spirit , would scarce permit me to reflect upon the many kind offices he did me . nevertheless , my condition was not so deplorable as i imagined ; the victorious hollander was at length overcome by a french privateer ; i was a second time a captive , and treated by the new captain with so much harshness , that i was at that very moment apprehensive that my grief might increase , and that the excess of miseries that one endure in this world , is never so great , but one may become still more miserable . this voyage was to me the longest , most dangerous , and accompanied with sorrow and bitterness . at length we came ashoar at a place i know not ; they brought me out of the ship , and after they had dragged me through several provinces , they barbarously forsook me , and i found my self destitute , comfortless , and without any support , in the middle of this great city , which i hear called paris . 't is true , heaven hath not quite forsaken me ; the word pekin , the only word , by which i can make known my country ; and to that purpose did i so often repeat it ; hath brought me out of misery . some ladies , at the hearing of this word were moved with compassion , took me into their house , and have ever since treated me with so much charity , that , i do not know if i ought to complain of fate that hath conducted me into so good hands . she had , indeed , some cause to be well pleased with her lot , much better in effect , than she could naturally expect . they treated her as a maid of some noble family ; nay , it was an hundred pound to a penny but they had given her the quality of princess couronné , a name much better known in france than china , where this dignity is still in fieri . they told me moreover that divers persons were impatient to do her a kindness , and that monsieur n. one of our most famous writers , had already composed three extraordinary eloquent letters in her name ; one for the emperor , another for prince couronné , and the third for some other prince of her family . he hath , without doubt , what he deserved from the persons that ingaged him in it ; yet i do not believe that china will ever thank him for it . for my part , my lord , i do confess that the bare recital of this adventure appear'd to me somewhat fabulous , and carries with it such a romantick air that is capable of undeceiving those , whom an excess of charity had not quite blinded . prince couronné is a chimera , that hath not the least appearance of truth in it . the birth of a maid in a palace where there is none but eunuchs , is still more hard to be beleived . the hollanders are not at war with the chineses , and it is not their best way to fall out with them , by assaulting their ships . the chinese dames , that scarce ever stir out of their houses , do not care for undertaking long voyages at sea : and the match they were going to mannage is no more likely than that of a princess of france that some body might feign to embark at brest , to sail into the indies to espouse some mandarin of siam . besides , we know all the vessels that we have taken from the hollanders , as well as those that are arrived in france from the indies : we know the captains of them , we know their prizes , their engagements , their adventures , and yet we hear not one word of what our chinese relates . now if she be so unfortunate as to be found in the streets of paris miserable , forlorn , and unknown , she ought not so much to lay the fault upon our french people , as upon her ill fortune that took no care to place her better in this world. but to convince all those who were present at our interview , i put divers questions to her about the principle cities in china ; i examined her concerning the money , their writing , the characters and language of the country . she told me she had often travelled from pekin to nankin in less then three days , notwithstanding it is above three hundred leagues from one to another ; that they used gold money , altho' gold is not currant through all the empire , but as precious stones are in europe ; that the silver coin was stamp as ours is , round , flat , bearing the emperors arms , with divers figures according to the custom of eastern nations , notwithstanding the silver hath no regular figure , they cast it into ingots , they reduce it to what form they please without arms , order , or ornament , they clip into great pieces , as occasion serves ; and it is only by weight , not by the emperor's mark that they know its value . i writ down some chinese characters ; for she had boasted that she could read , a pèrson of her quality durst not say the contrary ; but the misfortune was , she mistook her self , and took the paper at the wrong end , boldly reading the letters , turn'd upside down , as if they had been right : upon the whole , that which she pronounced had no manner of relation to the genuine sense of the writing . at last i spoke chinese to her , and for fear least she might avoid the difficulty , i acquainted her that i spake the mandarin language so currant throughout the empire , which they constantly use at the court. she was so impudent as to frame ex tempore a wild , ridiculous gibberish , but so little understood , that it was evident she had not time enough to make it hang well together ; so that not being able to understand what i said to her , i should have been sore put to it to explain what she meant , if indeed she did mean any thing . after this trial and examination , she might blush for shame , and ingeniously confess the imposture ; but she still keeps up her conversation without being concerned , and with such an air of confidence that would make any one judge that this china romance was not the first story she had made . i thought , my lord , that you would be very glad to be acquainted with this ; besides that it may afford you some pleasure , it will also serve to let you understand , that the mind , countenance , and behaviour of the chinese women have no affinity with those of the europeans ; and that a french woman must needs be brazen-fac'd , when under the borrowed name of a chinese , she pretends to impose upon persons who have , as long as i have done , seen both nations . after this little digression , you may be willing i should take up my former discourse again . the mens habits , as every where else , are there much different from the womens ; they shave their head all over , except behind , where they let grow as much hair as is needful to make a long tress . they do not use a hat as we do , but wear continually a bonnet or a cap , which civility forbids p●tting off . this bonnet differs according to the different seasons of the year : that which they use in summer is in form of a cone , that is to say , round , and wide below , but short , and strait above , where it terminates in a meer point . it is lined within with a pretty sattin , and the top covered with a very fine mat , very much esteemed in the country . besides that , they add thereto a great slake of red silk , that falls round about it , and reaches to the edges ; so that when they walk this silk flows irregularly on all sides , and the continual motion of the head gives it a particular pleasing grace . sometimes in lieu of silk they wear a sort of long hair , of a vivid shining red , which rain does not deface , and is more especially in use amongst men when they ride . this hair comes from the province of sout-chouen , and grows upon the legs of certain cows ; its natural colour is white , but they give it a tincture , that makes it dearer than the finest silk . in winter they wear a plush cap , bordered with a sable fox-skin ; the rest is of a curious sattin , black or purple , covered with a great flake of red silk , like the summer cap. there is nothing more handsome than these caps , which are sold sometimes for eight or ten crowns ; but they are so shallow , that they always discover the ears , which is mighty inconvenient in the sun , or upon a journey . when the mandarins are in their formalities , the upper part of the bonnet hath a diamond in the crest , or some other precious stone ill cut , yet inchased in a button of very curious wrought gold : the others have a huge tufft , or button of stuff , agate , crystal , or some other matter . their habit is long , and convenient enough for students , but cumbersome for men on horseback ▪ it consists of a vest that reaches to the ground , the skirts or sides of which , are folded before one over the other , in such a manner that the uppermost is extended to the left side , where they fasten it all along , with four or five gold or silver buttons . the sleeves , that are wide towards the shoulder , grow straiter and straiter to the wrist , like the sleeves of a priest's albe , but they do in a manner cover the whole hand , and leave nothing to be seen but the fingers ends : they keep the vest close with a broad silken sash , whose two ends hang down to the knees . the tartars stick an handkerchief to it on both sides , with a sheath for a knife and fork , and tooth-pick , a purse , and other pretty implements . in summer their neck is all bare , which looks very ill , in winter they cover it with a collar of sattin fastened to the vest , or with a tippet of sable or fox-skin , about three or four fingers broad , which is fastened before with a button , which is very decent , and becomes horsmen wonderfully . besides the vest they put on a kind of surtout with short wide sleeves like those of your baresters gowns ; the students wear them very long ; the gentlemen , and especially the tartars , will have them short ; and those they use reach no farther than their pocket-holes : as for their under garment , they use in summer only a single pair of drawers of white taffaty , under a very broad and short shirt of the same stuff ; but in winter the shirt is of linnen , and under it they have breeches of course sattin quilted with cotton , or raw silk , which is warmer . all this is natural enough ; but perhaps , my lord , you will be surprised to hear that the chineses are always booted ; and when any one renders them a visit , if they chance not to have their boots on , they make them wait till they go fetch them . we stand in need of this example to authorize our ancient custom , but we carried on the mode farther than they ; for we have seen , that the french men , not satisfied with walking booted along the streets , armed them with huge jingling spurs , that nothing might be wanting to the ornaments of a gentleman on horseback ; but we are recovered as to this point , and several others ; but the chineses in all probability , that dote upon antiquity , will not be cured of it in haste ; it is indeed , in respect of them , an extravagant piece of foppery , not to dare to go into the city without their boots , because they are always carried in a sedan . this mode would be still the more pardonable in winter ; for their boots being of silk , and their boot-hose of a pinked stuff , lined with cottons a good inch think , the leg is thereby well defended against the cold : but in summer , where the heat is excessive , no body living besides the chineses , for the keeping up of an air of gravity , were able to endure to be at that rate in a kind of a stove from morning to evening : and what is more strange , your people that work scarce ever use them , either by reason of the inconvenience , or to save charges . the form of these boots is somewhat different from ours , for they have neither heel nor top ; when they ride any long journey , they are made of obsolete , old fashion'd leather , of thick , black , pinked cotton ; but in the city they usually wear them of sattin , with a course border of plush or velvet upon the knee . the people in publick , and persons of quality within doors , are instead of shoes , shod with pattins of black linnen , or some very pretty silk , very convenient ; they stick close to the foot of themselves , by a border that covers the heel , without needing to try them before . they have not introduced the use of the muff and gloves into china ; but the sleeves of the vest being very long , they draw up their hand into them when it is cold to keep it warm . i know not if i may make hold , my lord , to add another custom , which is very ancient among the chineses , and by no means suitable to the french politeness ; their doctors , and other learned men , let their nails grow excessively , insomuch that in some they are little shorter than their fingers ; it obtains amongst them not only for an ornament , but a distinction , by which it may be known , that by their condition they are separated from mechanick arts , and are wholly addicted to sciences . in short , since they affect a starched gravity in all their ways , which conciliates respect , they imagine with themselves that a long beard might contribute thereto , so they suffer it to grow ; now if they have not much , it is not for want of cultivating : but nature in this point has been very niggardly , there is not a man of them that does not envy the europeans , whom they look upon in this respect as the greatest men in the world. here you have , my lord , a particular description , that may in some measure acquaint you with the deportment and aspect of the chineses ; i do not believe , says a spaniard to me one day , that they ought to be offended at it in france ; in all likelyhood those modes formerly reigned amongst you ; for tell me , is there any one of them , that hath escaped the fertile invention of the french ; in fourteen hundred years , which is as long as the monarchy hath continued , there have been above fourteen hundred modes . so that perhaps there is not that habit in the world , that should seem strange to you ; and all that we can say , when any mode that is presented to you , displeases you , is , that it is out of fashion . 't is true , the chineses are not so sickle as we , but they have carried on things to another extremity : for rather than forsake their ancient habit , they renewed a cruel war against the tartars ; i , and the greatest part of them had as live lose their head , as let their hair be cut , of all the excesses in point of mode , none is more uncouth and phantastical than that , and how ridiculous soever the chineses may fear to look , after they have parted with an head of hair , yet they might be convinced that a man whose head is lop'd off , is worse disfigured . however , we must grant that the constancy of this people is admirable , for when the tartars attacked them , they had kept their habit for above two thousand years , which can be ascribed to nothing but the good order observed in the empire , the government of which hath always been uniform , where the laws have been exactly observed in the least punctilio's . notwithstanding i am perswaded these ways would not please all our french people ; nay , and the modes , of which we are so fond , do not appear so handsome to the chineses as we imagine ; but above all , the periwig does strangely run in their mind ; and they look upon us as a sort of people , who , for want of a beard , would get an artificial one clapt to the chin , that should reach to the knees . this phantastical head-dress , say they , and that prodigious heap of curled hair , are proper upon the stage for a man that would represent the devil ; but has one the shape of a man when he is thus disguised ? insomuch that the chinese politeness will go near upon this article alone to araign us of barbarity . they have likewise much ado to be perswaded , that long shanks discovered , with a stocken drawn strait , and narrow breeches , look handsome , because they are accustomed to an air of gravity that gives them other conceptions . they would sooner be reconciled with the figure of a magistrate shaven , without a periwig , who should in his lawyers gown go booted , than with all this attire that makes our cavaliers have a fine shape , and easie and fine gate , a quick and disingaged carriage ; which will by no means go down with them . thus ridiculousness pleases , and one is often times offended at real prettiness , according as prejudice or custom have differently changed the imagination ; there is notwithstanding in all these modes some other intrinsick real beauty , which naked simplicity , which nature in her innocence , and exempt from passion , have inspired into men , for the necessity and conveniency of life . altho' persons of quality observe exactly all the formalities and decencies suitable to their state , and never appear uncovered in publick , how great soever the heat be , yet in private , and among their friends they assume a freedom even to a fault ; they ever and anon quit their bonnet , surtout , vest , and shirt , reserving nothing but a single pair of drawers of white taffaty , or transparent linnen . that is the more surprising , because they condemn all nakedness in pictures , and are even offended that our engravers represent men with their arms , thighs , and shoulders uncovered ; they seem to be in the right for being displeased at the unchristian licence of our workmen ; but yet they are ridiculous to blame that upon a piece of linnen , or paper , which they practise themselves with so much liberty and undecency in their own proper persons . as for the vulgar , they transgress in that respect all the bounds of modesty , especially in the southern provinces , where water-men , and certain other handicrafs-men , are impudent to the highest degree ; and intruth the most barbarous indians , notwithstanding the climate seems to excuse them , appear'd to me in this respect much less barbarous than the chineses ; almost all the artificers and inferiour tradesmen go along the streets with single drawers , without cap , stockings , or shirt , which makes them much tanned , and of a swarthy hue . in the northern provinces they are a little more reserved ; and the cold , in spight of their teeth , makes them modest , and keep within bounds . after having described to you the modes of china , perhaps you may be desirous , my lord , that i should speak of their stuffs . here is what i have observed of them in general : their silk , without question , is the finest in the world ; they make of it in many provinces , but the best and fairest is to be found in that of tchekiam , because the soil is very proper for mulberry trees , and because the air is indued with a degree of heat and moisture , more conformable to the worms that make it . every body deals in it , and the traffick of it is so very great , that this province alone is able to supply all china , and the greatest part of europe . yet the finest and fairest silks are wrought in the province of nankin , the rendevouz of almost all the good workmen . it is there that the emperor furnisheth himself with the silks spent in the palace , and with those he presents to the lords of the court ; the silks of canton notwithstanding , are valued above all amongst strangers ; and the silks of this province are also more saleable , and go off better than those of all the other provinces of china . altho' all these silks have some resemblance to ours , yet the workmanship hath something in it that makes a difference . i have there seen plush , velvet , tissa of gold , sattin , taffaty , crapes , and several others , of which i do not so much as know the name in france ; that which i do not so much as know the name in france ; that which is the most currant amongst them is called touanze ; it is a sort of sattin , stronger , but not so glossy as ours , sometimes smooth , and sometimes distinguished by flowers , birds , trees , houses , and shady groves . these figures are not raised upon the ground by a mixture of raw silk , as our workmen are used to do in europe , which makes our work not so durable ; all the silk of that is twisted , and the flowers are distinguished only by the difference of colours , and shadowing , when they mix gold or silver with it , it does much resemble our brocado , or flower'd silk , but their gold and silver is wrought a way that is particular to them alone ; for whereas in europe we draw the gold as fine as possibly it can be twisted with the thred , the chineses to save the matter , or because they did not bethink themselves of this trick , satisfie themselves to gild or silver over a long leaf of paper , which they afterward cut into little scrowls , wherein they wrap the silk . there is a great deal of cunning in that ; but this gilding will not last long , water , or even moistness it self , will ternish the splendor of it quickly : yet for all that , when the pieces come out of the workmans bands , they are very fine , and one would take them for valuable pieces . sometimes they are contented only to put into the piece these little scrowls of gilded paper , without rolling them upon the thred , and then the figures , altho' pretty and finely turn'd , do not last so long by far ; and the silk thus flowered is at a lower rate . amongst the different figures they represent , the dragon is the most ordinary : there be two sorts of them ; one , to which they make five claws , called lom , is only used upon the stuffs designed for the emperor : that is his arms , which tobi , founder of the empire , first took for himself and successors , above four thousand years ago . the second sort of dragons hath but four claws , and is named mam. the emperor vouvam , who reigned two thousand eight hundred thirty two years ago , ordain'd that every body might bear the same ; and since that time , the use of it is grown common . they make use of another kind of stuff in summer , which the chineses call cha ; it is not so close , nor hath so good a gloss as our taffaty , but much more substantial ; altho' several people desire to have it smooth and even , yet most wear it powdered with great flowers pierced through , and cut into flowers like your english lace ; and many times these hollowings are in such a great number , that one can scarce discern the body of the silk . these summer garments are extraordinary convenient , and wonderful neat , so that all the persons of quality use them : besides , the taffaty is not dear ; a whole piece , enough to make a long vest and surtout , will not amount to above guinea's . the third is a particular sort of taffaty , that serves for drawers , shirts , linings , they call it tcheouze ; it is close , and withal so plyant , that it is vain to fold and double it , and squeeze it with your hand ; you can scarce ever rumple it . it is sold by weight ; and is is so serviceable , that they wash it as they do linnen , without losing much of its former lustre . besides the ordinary silk of which i but now spoke , which we know in europe , china hath of another sort , which you meet with in the province of chanton . the worms from which they take it are wild , they go to seek for them in the woods ; and i am not sure , whether or no they breed of them in houses . this silk is of a grey colour , void of any gloss ; so that those who are not well acquainted with it , take the stuffs that are made of it for red linnen , or for one of the coursest druggets ; yet for all that they infinitely value it , and it costs more than sattin too , they call them kien-tcbeou ; they will endure a long time ; tho' strong and close , yet do they not fret ; they wash them as they do linnen ; and the chineses assure us , that spots cannot spoil them , and that they do not so much as take oil it self . wooll is very common , and withal very cheap , especially in the provinces of chensi and chansi , and soutchouen , where they feed abundance of flocks , yet do not the chineses make cloath . that of europe , wherewith the english furnish them , is highly esteemed , but by reason they sell it much dearer than the finest silks , they buy but little of it . the mandarins make themselves studying gowns for the winter of a kind of course russet , for want of better cloath . as for druggets , serges , and tammies , we scarce meet with better than theirs ; the bonze's wives do commonly work them , because the bonze's make use of them themselves ; there is a great trade driven of them every where in the empire . besides cotton linnen , that is very common , they use also for the summer nettle linnen for long vests ; but that which is the most valued , and is to be found no where else , is called copou : because it is made of a plant that the people of the country call co , found in the province of fokien . it is a kind of creeping shrub , whole leaves are much bigger than ivy-leaves ; they are round , smooth , green within , whitish , and cottony , or downy , on the outside ; they let them grow and spread along the fields . there be some of them as thick as your finger , which is plyable , and cottony as its leaves are . when it begins to dry , they make the sheaves of it to rot in water , as they do flax and hemp ; they always peel off the first skin , which they throw away ; but of the second , which is much more fine and delicate , they divide it by the hand into very slender and very small filaments , without beating , or spinning it , they make that linnen of which i spake ; it is transparent , pretty fine , but so cool and light , that one would think he had nothing on his back . all persons of quality make long vests of it during the excessive heat , with a surtout of cha. in the spring and autumn they put on kien-tcheou , and touanze in winter , that is to say , course sattin , or flowered silk . grave persons desire to have it even , others wear it flowered ; but no body , except the mandarins in the assemblies , or upon certain solemn visits , use silk flowered with gold or silver . the vulgar , that usually habit themselves in course linnen dyed blue , or black , quilt it with cotton , or line it with sheepskin during the cold weather : but great persons line their vests and surtouts with the noble skins of sable or ermyn , fox or lamb : they use also for the same purpose plush and petit-gris . because ermyn is very rare in china , they content themselves only to border their vests and extremity of their sleeves with it ; that which i have seen did not appear to me to be of a fair white . sable is pretty well known in france , but much less common there than in china , where all the considerable mandarins wear it : one skin only of a foot long , and between four and six inches broad ( for the * animal is but small ) will sometimes cost ten crowns : but when one chooseth some of the finest for a compleat habit , the whole lining of a vest will cost between and livres ; yet one may have a pretty handsome one for pistols . fox-skins are likewise much used , those who would be magnificent take nothing but the belly of this animal , where the hair is long , fine , and softest ; and of a great number of small pieces patched together , they compose an entire lining , which for the vest and surtout comes to a matter of five or six hundred livres . there are also several other sorts of furs that tartary perhaps supplies them withal , which the mandarins make use of to sit upon the ground , especially at the palace when they wait , and expect the time of their audience . they put some of them also under the quilt , not only to heat the bed , but also to take away its dampness . besides , there is another fur of a particular species , that is perfectly handsome and fine , the hair of it is long , soft , very thick set ; it is of a pretty whitish grey mixt with black , striped with black and yellow lists as those of tigres ; they make great winter gowns of them to wear in the city , putting the fur on the out-side , so that when the mandarins are thick and short , ( which is very common with them ) besides two furs underneath for the vest and surtout , when , i say , they have put on their back one of these furr'd gowns with long hair , they differ but a little from bears , or from the animal of whom they borrowed the skin ; altho' in this condition they think themselves to be very gentile , and to make a graceful figure . of all the furrings the most common are lambskins * . they are white , downy , and very warm , but burthensome , and at first of a strong smell , in a manner like those greezy gloves that smell , in a manner like those greezy gloves that smell of oil : i wonder they bring not up the mode in france ; those who delight in slender fine shapes , would not submit to it , yet otherwise there is nothing more gentile , nor more convenient for winter . upon the whole , if great caution be not used , all these furs are easily spoiled , especially in hot and moist countries , worms breed in them , and the hair falls off : to prevent them , the chineses , so soon as ever the summer approaches , expose them to the air for some days , when it is fair and dry weather ; then they beat them with sticks , or shake them often , to get out the dust ; and when they have enclosed them in huge earthen pots , into which they throw corns of pepper , and other bitter drugs , they stop it up very close , and there let them lye till the beginning of winter . besides their usual garments , there are yet two sorts that deserve to be known : they put on one to defend them from the rain ; for the chineses , who delight in travelling , spare for no cost to travel commodiously ; they are made of a course taffaty , crusted over with a condensed oil , which is in lieu of wax , which being once well dried , makes the stuff green , transparent , and extraordinary gentile : they make bonnets of it , vests , and surtouts , that resist the rain for some time ; but it gets through at last , unless the garment be a choice one , and carefully prepared . the boots are of leather , but so little that the stockings are spoiled at the knee , except one be a horseback , like the tartars , with their legs doubled up , and their stirrups extream short . the mourning habit hath also something odd in it , the bonnet , vests , surtout , stockings and boots are made of white linnen , and from the prince to the most inferiour handicrafts-man , none dare wear any of another colour . in close mourning the bonnet seems phantastick , and very difficult to be represented ; it is of a red and very clear canvas cloath , not much unlike the canvas we use for packing up commodities . the vest is kept close with a girdle of canvas ; the chineses in this posture do at the beginning affect a careless behaviour , and grief and sorrow seems painted all over the outward man ; but all being nothing but ceremony , and affectation with them , they easily put on their own face again ; they can laugh and cry both with a wind ; for i have seen some laugh immediately after they had shed abundance of tears over the tomb of their fathers . perhaps , my lord , you may have the curiosity to know after what manner the missionaries , who labour about the conversion of the infidels , are habited ; the laws , that suffer no foreign mode to take place , determined the first jesuits to take the garb of the bonzes at the beginning : but this garb , though grave and modest enough , was so cried down by the ignorance and irregular life of those wicked priests , that that alone was sufficient to deprive us of the company and correspondence of honest people . in effect , nothing was so diametrically opposite to religion : so that after a long deliberation , they thought it more adviseable to take the students habit , which , together with the quality of european doctor , did capacitate us to speak to the people with some authority , and to be heard by the mandarins with some respect . from that very time we had free access every where , and god did so far vouchsafe a blessing to the labours of our first missionaries , that the gospel in a short time was propagated with considerable success . but in the late revolution of the empire , these fathers , as well as the chineses , were forced to go in the tartarian fashion , after the manner as i told you . in the visits made to the mandarins upon the account of religion , we could not dispense from wearing a vest and surtout of common silk ; but in the house we are clothed in serge or painted linnen . so that , my lord , preserving as much as lyes in us the spirit of poverty suitable to our condition , we endeavour to become all things to all men , after the apostles example , that we may the more easily win over some to iesus christ ; being perswaded , that as to a missionary , the garment , diet , manner of living , and exterior customs ought all to be referred to the great design he proposes to himself , to convert the whole earth . a man must be a barbarian with barbarians , polite with men of parts , austere and rigid to excess among the indian penetents , handsomly drest in china , and half naked in the wilderness of medura , to the end that the gospel always uniform , always unalterable in it self , may the more easily insinuate it self into the minds of men whom an holy compliance and conformity to customs regulated by christian prudence , have already prepossest in favour to us . i am with the most profound respect , my lord , your most humble and most obedient servant ● . j. letter vi. to the dutchess of bouillon . of the oeconomy and magnificence of the chineses . madam , the zeal that your grace hath shewn to be fully informed of the present state of the missions in china hath been an infinite satisfaction to me : but i confess , i was a little surprised , that amongst so many curious things to be met with in this new world , you have in a manner wholly insisted upon that which relates to the neatness and magnificence of the chineses . i know very well that it is the usual subject of discourse among the ladies , and i could have almost expected no more from any other . but for you , madam , when i had the honour to see you , i had prepared my self for subjects of a quite different nature ; i made account you would discourse with me concerning the ingenuity , sciences , and politeness of this people : and whereas travellers do usually affect to prefer what they have seen amongst foreigners , to that which is found in their native soil , i pleased my self that i could sincerely and safely tell you , that the french ladies ( i mean those , who like you , have raised themselves above those toyish cares , that do in a manner totally possess the fair sex ) have more wit , capacity , and a more raised genius , even in the solid and substantial sciences , than all the great doctors of that empire ; for as for politeness , i can scarce believe , madam , that you can doubt of it ; and it is not necessary to be mistress of as much of it as you are , to deface and eclipse the most polite courts of the east . but since , either by chance , or by reflexion , you have been pleased to confine your self to another subject , and that you desire a methodical account of what i have had the honour to relate to you of it , i shall obey you , madam , not only with that profound respect i owe to your quality and merit , but also with all the sentiments of grateful acknowledgment the favours you have vouchsafed to honour me , have inspired me withal . the chineses come far short of us in the magnificence of their houses , besides that the architecture is not beautiful , nor the apartments spacious , they do not study to adorn them ; and that chiefly for two reasons : the first is , because in all the palaces of the mandarins belong to the emperor , he lodges them ( and i cannot tell whether they observe the same order throughout the whole empire ) but the people furnish them in some places . the people are always at as little expence as they can ; and the mandarins do not care to ruin themselves to embellish palaces , that they are every day in danger of forsaking , because their places are properly nothing but commissions , which are many times taken away upon the least fault . the d reason is fetch'd from the custom of the country , which does not allow to receive visits in the inner part of the house , but only at the entrance in a divan they have contrived for the ceremonies . it is a banqueting house all open , that hath no other ornament besides one single order of columns of wood painted or vernished , which they use only to uphold the beams and timber , that often appears under the tiles , no body taking care to cover it with a cieling . so that it is no wonder if they retrench all the superfluous ornaments of their apartments , seeing foreigners and strangers scarce ever set foot in them ; they have neither looking glasses , tapestry-hangings , nor wrought chairs : gildings are not in fashion , save only in some of the emperors or prince of the bloods apartments . their beds , which amongst them are one of the principal ornaments , never come in sight , and it would be a piece of gross incivility to carry a stranger into a bed-chamber , even when you pretend to shew him your house . insomuch that all their magnificence may be reduced to cabinets , tables , vernisht skreens , some pictures , divers pieces of white sattin , upon which there is writ in a large character some sentance of morality , which is hung here and there in the chamber , together with some vessels of porcelain ; neither have they occasion to use even them as we do , because there is no chimney to be seen in the chamber . nevertheless all that is very handsome and neat , when one understands how to manage the ornaments . vernish , which is so common in china , is disperst all over ; it takes all colours , they mix flowers of gold and silver with it , they paint men , mountains , palaces , huntings , birds , combats , and several figures , that make a bass relief in the work , and renders it extreamly pleasing and delightful , so that in this point the chineses are magnificent for small charges . besides the brightness and lustre which is the property of vernish , it hath moreover a certain quality of preserving the wood upon which it is applied , especially if they do not mix any other matter with it . worms do not easily breed in it , nay , and moisture scarce ever penetrates it , not so much as any scent can fasten to it ; if during meals there be any grease or pottage spilt , if it be presently wiped with a wet clout , one not only finds no remainders or signs of it , but does not so much as perceive the least smell . people were mistaken when they fancied that vernish was a composition , and a particular secret , it is a gum that distils from a tree , much what after the same manner as rosin doth . in the tuns wherein it is transported , it resembles melted pitch or tar , excepting only that it hath no smell when it is used . there must be oil mixt with it to beat it up with more or less , according to the quality of the work. for tables and ordinary chairs , it is sufficient to lay on two or three layers of vernish , which makes it so transparent , that one may discern every vein of the wood through it . now if you would hide all the matter on which you are at work , you must do it over and and over again , till at length it be nothing but ice , but so fine at first , that it may serve for a mirror . when the work is dry , they paint upon it several figures in gold , silver , or in any other colour ; they go over that again , if they please , with a sleight touch of vernish , to give them a lustre , and the better to preserve them . but those who would perform a finishing stroke , glew upon the wood a kind of pastboard composed of paper , packthred , lime , and some other substance well beaten with which the vernish incorporateth . they compose a ground of it perfectly even and solid , upon which is applied the vernish by little and little , in little stratums , which they let dry one after another . every workman hath a peculiar secret to perfect his work , as in all other occupations . but in my opinion , besides the dexterity and slight of hand , and the due tempering the vernish requires , that it may be nether too thick nor thin : patience is one thing that contributes the most to the well succeeding in this operation . there are very pretty and curious cabinets at tonkin ; but what is brought to us from iapan , as to that matter , are no way inferiour to the china work . as for porcelain , it is such an ordinary moveable , that it is the ornament of every house ; the tables , the side-boards , and very kitchin is cumber'd with it , for they eat and drink out of it , it is their ordinary vessel : there is likewise made huge flower-pots of it . the very architects cover roofs , and make use of it at times to incrustate marble buildings . amongst those that are most in request , they are of three different colours ; some are yellow , yet tho' the earth be very fine , they appear more course than the others ; and the reason is , because that colour does not admit of so fine polishing ; it is used in the emperor's palace . yellow is his own proper colour , which is not allowed to any person to bear ; so that one may safely say , that as for the business of porcelain , the emperor is the worst served . the second sort is of a grey colour , with abundance of small irregular lines in it , that cross one another , as if the vase were all over striped , or wrought with inlaid or mosaic work . i cannot imagine how they form these figures ; for i have much ado to believe that they are able to draw them ●●th a pencil . perhaps when the porcelain is baked , and yet hot , it is exposed to the cold air , or that they infuse it in warm water that opens it in that manner , on all sides ; as it often happens to crystals during winter , after that they add a stratum of vernish to it , which covers these inequalities , which by means of a gentle fire into which they put it again , it is made as even and polisht as before . however it is , these sort of vases partake of a particular beauty ; and sure i am , the curious amongst us would much value them . last of all , the third sort of porcelain is white , with divers figures of flowers , trees and birds , which they paint in blue , just such as come hither into europe : this is the commonest of all , and every body uses it . but in respect of glasses and crystals , as all work is not equally beautiful , so amongst porcelains some of them are but indifferent , and are not worth much more than our earthen ware. those that have skill do not always agree in their judgment they pass upon them ; and i perceive that in china , as well as in europe , phancy bears a main stroke in the matter ; yet it is granted by all hands , that four or five different things are to concur to make them compleat and perfect ; the fineness of the matter , the whiteness , the politeness , the painting , the designing of the figures , and fashion of the work. the fineness is discovered by its transparency , in which respect is to be had to its thickness , the brims are commonly thinner , and it is in that place where they ought to be considered : when the vessel is big , it is a difficult matter to determine any thing thereupon , unless one have a mind to break off some pieces below ; for there the colour of the inner part alone , or as they term it , the grain , affords a shrewd guess , which appears likewise , when the two pieces can be joyned together again so perfectly , that no rupture appears therein , for that is a sure token of the hardness , and consequently of the fineness of the matter . the whiteness is not to be confounded with the brightness of the vernish by which the porcelain is overspread , which shews like a mirrour ; so that beholding it near to some other objects , the colours are painted upon it ; and this reflexion alone is capable of making one pass a wrong judgment upon its native whiteness ; it must be carried into the open air , to be able to understand its beauty and defects . albeit this vernish be perfectly incorporated with the matter , and tho' it continues to perpetuity , yet is it ternished at long run , and loseth that brisk splendour it had at the beginning , from whence it comes to pass that the whiteness appears more taking and pretty in old porcelains ; not but the new ones for all that are as good , and will in time assume the same colour . the smoothness and politeness consists in two things , in the brightness of the vernish , and evenness of the matter . the vernish should not be thick , otherwise there will be a crust introduced , which will not be incorporated enough with the porcelain ; besides , its lustre will be too great and sprightly . the matter is perfectly equal and even , when it has not the least bump , when there is to be observed in it neither grain , rising , nor depression : there are few vessels but have some one of these defects ; there must not only be found no spots , nor flaws , but notice must be taken whether there be some places brighter than others , which happe● when the pencil is unequally poised ; sometimes also that may happen when the vernish is laid on , if every part be not equally dry ; the least moisture causeth a sensible difference therein . the painting is not one of the least beauties of the porcelain ; for that purpose one may make use of all colours , but commonly they use red , and much more blue . i never saw any vessel whose red was lively enough ; it is not because the chineses have not very lovely red , but perhaps because this colour is ternished upon the matter , and asperates , and makes rugged the subtilest and deepest colour'd parts : for the different grounds contribute much to the hightning or lessening the lustre of the colours . as for blue , they have it most excellent ; however , it is very difficult to hit upon that exact temperature , where it is neither too pale , deep , intense , nor too bright . but that which workmen most diligently seek after , is , to perfect the extremities of the figures , so that the colour do not extend beyond the pencil , to the end that the whiteness of the porcelain may not be sullied by a certain bluish water , which flows , if special care be not taken , from the colour it self , when it is not well pounded , or when the matter on which it is laid , hath not attained a certain degree of driness ; much after the same manner as happens to paper that blots when it is moist , or when you write with naughty ink. it were to be wisht , that the designs the chineses use in painting porcelain were fairer ; they paint likewise flowers upon them , but humane figures are all mutilated . but in that very thing they disgrace themselves in the opinion of strangers , who do not know what they are but only by that , and who imagine , that they are in effect as monstrous in their shape , as they appear in the pictures ; yet those are their usual ornaments . the more regular designs and skilful draughts would be sometimes less pleasing to them than these anticks . to make amends , they are very ingenious and expert in turning their vases well , of what size soever they be . the figure of them is bold , well proportioned , perfectly rounded , nay , and i do not believe that our skilfullest workmen are able to fashion the great pieces better ; they , as well as we , put a great value upon ancient vases , but for a reason quite different from ours ; we value them because they are fairer ; they for their antiquity ; not but that the artific●rs are as expert , and the matter as good conditioned now as heretofore : there are still very fine ones made at this day ; and i have seen at some mandarins houses whole services that were superfine . but the european merchants do no longer trade with the good workmen , and having no skill in them themselves , they accept whatsoever the chineses expose to sale ; for they vend them in the indies . besides , no body takes care to furnish them with examples of draughts , or to bespeak particular pieces of work before hand . if m● constance had lived , we should quickly have known in france that china had not lost the secret art of porcelain : but this is not the greatest loss we have sustained by his death ; what religion suffers by it through all the east , will scarce give us leave to take notice of the alterations it hath caused in arts and trading . there is yet another reason that makes the curious porcelain so rare ; the emperor has constituted in the province where the manufacture chiefly is , a particular mandarin , whose care it is to make choice of the fairest vases for the court ; he buys them at a very reasonable rate , so that the workmen being but ill paid , do not do their best , and are not willing to take any pains for that which will not enrich them . but should a private man employ them , who would not spare for cost and charges , we should have at this day as curious pieces of workmanship , as those of the ancient chineses . the china ware that is brought to us from fokien , does not deserve the name of it ; it is black , course , and is not so good as our fayance . that which is most lookt upon is that which is made in the province of quamsi , the clay is found in one place , and the water in another , because it is clearer and cleaner ; perhaps also , this water they make use of before any other , is impregnated with some particular salts , proper to purifie and refine the clay , or by the more strictly uniting the parts , as it happens in lime , which is good for nothing , if it be not slaked in some certain waters , whereas others make it more compact , strong , and adhering . in brief , it is a mistake to think that there is requisite one or two hundred years to the preparing the matter for the porcelain , and that its composition is so very difficult ; if that were so , it would be neither so common , nor so cheap . it is a clay stiffer than ordinary clays ; or rather , a kind of soft white stone , that is found in the quarries of that province . after having washt the pieces of it , and separated the heterogenious earth that may chance to be mixt with it , they bray it small till it be reduc'd to a subtil powder . how fine soever it may appear , yet they continue pounding it for a long time , altho' by the touch no difference is to be perceived , yet they are perswaded that it is indeed made much more subtil , that the insensible parts are less mixt , and that the work thereby comes to be whiter and more transparent . of this subtil powder they make a paste , which they kneed , and beat a long while likewise , that it may become softer , and that the water may be the more perfectly incorporated therewith . when the earth is well elaborated , they endeavour the figuring of it . it is not likely that they use moulds , as they do in some other sorts of potteries ; but it is more probable that they fashion them upon the wheel like us . so soon as their work pleases them they expose it to the sun , morning and evening , but they retire it when the sun waxes too hot , for fear of warping it . so the vases dry by degrees , and they apply the painting at their leisure , when they judge the ground proper for to receive it ; but because neither the vases nor the colours have sufficient lustre , they make a very fine broth or ly of the matter of the same porcelain , wherewith they pass several strokes upon the work , that gives them a particular whiteness and lustre : this is what i call the vernish of the porcelain . they assured me in the kingdom of siam that they mixt with it some common vernish , with the composition made of the white of an egg , and shining bones of fish ; but this is but a phansie ; and the workmen of fokien , who work just as those of quamsi , don't do otherwise . after all these preparations , they put the vases in the furnace , wherein they kindle a gentle and constant uniform fire , that bakes them without breaking ; and for fear least the exterior air should do them damage , they do not draw them out till a long while after , when they have acquired their due consistance , and after they have been let cool at leisure . this is all , madam , i have to say as to the mystery of porcelain , that they have so long sought after in europe . providence , and the prosperity of religion , that obliged me to run over the greatest part of china , did not carry me into the province of quamsi , where the metal is found whereof they make it ; so that i do not sufficiently know it , as to mine own particular , for to be able to describe the nature and particular qualities thereof ; perhaps it is not much different from some soft stones that are found in several provinces of france . and if so be the ingenious would please to make some experiments , and operate diligently , by making use of several sorts of waters , after the above-mentioned manner , it might not be impossible to succeed . besides these vernisht cabinets and vessels of porcelain , the chineses adorn likewise their apartments with pictures : they do not excel in this art , because they are not curious in perspective , notwithstanding they diligently apply themselves thereto , they take delight in it ; and there are a great company of painters in the country ; some paint the cieling , representing upon the chamber-walls , an order of architecture without symetry , by bands or fillets continued all along around at the top and bottom of the wall , and above the capital of the colomn , which contains only single colomns , placed at an equal distance , without any other ornament of architecture . others only whiten the chamber , or glew paper upon it . they hang the pictures of their ancestors up and down , with some maps and pieces of white sattin , on which is painted flowers , fowls , mountains , and palaces ; upon some others they write in capital letters sentences of morality , that explain the maxims and rules of perfect government . some chairs , vernisht tables , some cabinets , flower-pots , lanthorns of silk , all this well ordered , and placed in due proportion , makes a pretty handsome apartment . altho' you do not enter the bed-chamber , yet are their beds very fine ; in summer they have taffaty curtains powdered with flowers , trees , and birds in gold and silk embroidery . this sort of work that comes from the province of nankin are in request , and as to point of moveables , i have seen nothing in all china more magnificent . others have curtains of the finest gaze ; that is not a sufficient baracado against the air , but close enough to defend them against flies and gnats , that are intollerable in the night . in winter they make use of course sattin stitched with dragons and other figures , according as every ones capricio leads them : the counterpain is in a manner the same . they do not use feather beds ; but their cotton quilts are very thick ; their bedstead ordinarily is of joyners work , beautified with figures . i have seen some very fine and exquisite . by all that i have said , you may judge , madam , that these people have shut themselves up within the bounds of necessity and profit , without being over solicitous about magnificence , which is very regular , tho' but very indifferent in their houses . they likewise seem more negligent as to their gardens , they have in that respect conceptions much different from ours ; and setting aside places designed for the sepulchre of their ancestors , which they leave untilled , they would think themselves out of their wits , to put the ground to no other use than to make alleys and walks , to cultivate flowers , and plant groves of unprofitable trees . the benefit of the commonweal commands that all should be sowed ; and their own particular interest , that more nearly concerns them than the publick good , doth not permit them to prefer pleasure to profit . 't is true , the flowers of the country do not deserve their looking after ; they have none curious ; and tho' many may be met with like those in europe , yet do they cultivate them so ill , that one has much ado to know them . nevertheless there are trees to be seen in some places , that would afford great ornament in their gardens , if they knew how to dispose them . instead of fruit they are almost all the year long laden with flowers of a slorid carnation ; the leaves are small , like those of the elm , the trunk irregular , the branches crooked , and bark smooth . if alleys were made of them mixing therewith ( which might easily be done ) some orange trees , it would be the most pleasant thing in the world : but seeing the chineses walk not much , alleys do not agree with them . amongst other trees they might dispose of in gardens , there is one they call outom-chu , resembling the sycomore ; the leaves are in diameter between or inches , fasten'd to a stalk a foot long ; it is extreamly tusted , and laden with clusters of flowers so thick set , that the sun cannot intersqueeze a ray : the fruit which is extraordinary small notwitstanding the tree be one of the biggest , is produced after the manner i am about to relate : towards the month of august , or end of iuly , there springs out of the very point of the branches , little bunches of leaves different from the other , they are whiter , softer , and as broad , and are in lieu of flowers , upon the border of each of these leaves grow three or four small grains , or kernels as big as green peas , that inclose a white substance , very pleasant to the taste , like to that of an hazle nut that is not yet ripe . this tree being fruitful , and the manner of bearing its fruit being something extraordinary , i was apt to believe , madam , you might be desirous to see the description of it , which i have caused to be engraven . the chineses , who so little apply themselves to order their gardens , and manage the real ornaments , are nevertheless taken with them , and are at some cost about them ; they make grotto's in them , raise little pretty artificial eminences , transport thither by piece-meal whole rocks , which they heap one upon another , without any further design , than to imitate nature . if they could , besides all this , have the convenience of so much water as is necessary to water their cabbage and ligumenous plants , they would think they could desire no more as to that point . the emperor hath iets d'eau , or fountains , of european invention , but private persons content themselves with their ponds and wells . now if this people be careless in domestick ornaments , there are none who do more affect to appear magnificent in publick . the government that condemns , or rather does not allow , but regulates expences as to other matters , does not only approve of this , but contributes to it on these occasions , for reasons that i shall tell you in the sequel of the history . when persons of quality receive visits , or make any , when they go along the streets , or when upon their journey , but especially at such time when they appear before the emperor , or make their address to the viceroys , they are always accompanied with a train and air of grandeur that fills one with astonishment . the mandarins richly habited are carried in a sedan gilded , and open , born upon the shoulders of , or persons , accompanied with all the officers of their tribunal , who surround them with umbrello's and other marks of their dignity . there be some that walk before them two and two , bearing chains , fasces , scutcheons of vernisht wood , upon which may be read in large gold characters , all the titles of honour annext to their places of trust , together with a broken bason upon which they beat a certain number of strokes , according to the rank they bear in the province ; they continually speak aloud , and threaten the people to make way . other officers follow in the same order , and sometimes four or five gentlemen on horseback bring up the rear . such a mandarin there is , that never appears in publick without a train ●f three or fourscore domesticks . those that belong to the army go commonly on horseback , and when they are of any considerable rank , they are evermore at the head of twenty five , or thirty cavaliers . the princes of the blood at pekin are preceded by four of their officers , and follow themselves in the middle of a squadron that marches without order . in brief , they wear no liveries in china , but the domesticks are habited according to the quality of their masters in black sattin , or painted linnen . altho' the horses be neither fine , nor well managed , yet are the trappings and harness very magnificent ; the bits , saddle , and stirrups are gilded , or else of silver . instead of leather they make bridles of two or three twists of course pinkt sattin two singers broad . under the horses neck , at the beginning of the breast-plate , hang two great tossels of that curious red horse-hair wherewith they cover the bonnets , which are fastened to two huge buttons of brass gilded or washt with silver , hung at rings of the same metal , that makes a horse look great upon a march , altho' upon a long journey , especially upon a course , it is cumbersome . not only the princes and persons of the highest rank appear in publick with a train , but even those of a meaner quality go always on horseback along the streets , or in a close sedan , followed by several footmen : the tartarian ladies do often make use of calashes with two wheels , but they have not the use of the coach. the magnificence of the chinese mandarins principally displays it self in the journeys they take by water ; the prodigious bigness of their barges , that are little inferiour to ships , the finery , carving , painting and gilding of the apartments , the great number of officers and seamen that serve a board , the different badges of their dignity every where display'd , their arms , flags , streamers , all this , i say , does abundantly distinguish them from the europeans , who are never worse accoutred , or more careless than when they travel . besides , the chineses have their solemn feasts , which they celebrate with great pomp and charges ; the first three days in the year are spent in rejoycing throughout the whole empire ; they array themselves magnificently , they visit one another , they send presents to all their friends , and to all the persons whom it any way concerns them to observe . gaming , feasting , and comedies take up every bodies time . ten or twelve days before are committed abundance of little robberies , because those who are destitute of money , seek how to come by it , and are resolved to have some whoever go without , to supply them in these divertisements . the th day of the first month is still more solemn ; they call it the day or feast of lanthorns ; because they hang them up in all the houses , and in all the streets , in such a great number , that it is a madness , rather than a festival : they light up , it may be , that day two hundred millions . you will see , madam , by what i am going to relate , that they have run into extremes in this ceremony , which otherwise might have been tolerated , as several other customs are , to comply with that peoples humour , which are become the most serious delight of persons of quality . they expose to view that day lanthorns of all prices ; some of them cost two thousand crowns ; and such a grandee there is who retrenches every year something from his table , from his apparel , and from his equipage , to appear magnificent in lanthorns . it is not the materials that is dear , the gilding , sculpture , the painting , silk , and vernish make all the shew . as for the bigness , it is immense . there are some of them to be seen of upward of twenty seven foot diameter : these are halls , or chambers , and three or four of these machines would make pretty handsome apartments ; insomuch that you will admire , madam , to understand that in china we may eat , lye , receive visits , represent comedies , and dance balls in a lanthorn . there would be to enlighten it need of a bonefire , such as we kindle in one of our publick squares ; but because it would be inconvenient , they are satisfied with an infinite number of wax candles or lamps , which at a distance shew very pretty . there is also represented divers shews to gratifie the vulgar ; and there are persons concealed , who , by the help of several little machines make puppets to play of the bigness of men and women , the actions of which are so natural , that even those who are acquainted with the trick , are apt to be mistaken : for my part , madam , i was not deceived , because i was never present at these spectacles . what i relate is upon the report of the chineses , and upon the credit of some relations whose authors are well known , and whom i should be loath to condemn . besides these prodigious lanthorns , there are an infinite number of a middle size , of which i can more safely speak ; i have seen of them not only neat , but magnificent ; they are commonly composed of six faces , or pains , each of which makes a frame of four foot high , a foot and an half broad , of vernisht wood , and adorned with some gildings . they hang it on the inside with a web of sine transparent silk , whereon is painted ▪ flowers , trees , rocks , and sometimes humane figures . the painting is very curious , the colours lively , and when the wax candles are lighted , the light disperseth a splendor that renders the work altogether agreeable . these six pannels joyn'd together compose an hexagone surmounted by the extremities of six carved figures , that make the crown of it . there is hung round about broad strings of sattin of all colours , like ribonds , together with divers other silken ornaments that fall upon the angles , without hiding any thing of the light , or pictures . we sometimes use them for an ornament to our churches . the chineses hang of them in the windows , in their halls , and sometimes in publick places . the feast of lanthorns is also celebrated by bonefi●es that are kindled at that time in all quarters of the city , and by fireworks ; for there is no body but lets off squibs and crackers . some have spoken of these as the finest fireworks in the world. there is represented ( according to them ) whole trees covered with leaves and fruit , you may there distinguish the cherries , raisins , apples , and oranges , not only by their figures , but also by their particular colour , every thing is painted to the life , insomuch that one would really imagine that they are naturally trees that are enlightned in the night , and not an artificial fire , on which they have bestowed the figure and appearance of trees . these descriptions that are to be read in some relations of china , excite in those who travel thither , a real passion to behold all these miracles ; i should have been very glad , as other are , to have upon mine own personal knowledge been able to have related them . i have often sought for an occasion , but all in vain . these fires are not so ordinary as people imagine ; and to retrieve them , it will perhaps be necessary to go back to their time who writ of them . the father missionaries that sojourn at pekin , who have been eye-witnesses of what was performed upon this account in the emperor's palace , have often told me , that it was not at all as they imagined it to be , and , at the bottom , that there was nothing very extaordinary in it . nevertheless , madam , it is not just wholly to condemn these authors , as persons of no credit , they are good honest missionaries , who would not impose upon us at pleasure , and what i have seen in india , and especially upon the coast of coromondel , may justifie them in some respect ; they do there really represent all sort of figures , not by artificial works that burst in the air like our squibs ( for to me it seems not possible to reduce flame to such determined figures as would be necessary to distinguish raisins , and leaves , and much less to imitate every respective colour that are natural to fruits ) but by means of a combustable matter compounded of sulphur , camphire , and some other ingredients , wherewith they dawb pieces of wood in form of a cross , of trees , and flowers , or in any other form they please . as soon as they have given fire to it , that expanded gum is set on fire on all sides like coal , and represents , till it be totally consumed , the figure of the wood on which it was apply'd ; so that it is no great wonder that they should make trees and fruits of fire ; and i do imagine those they so much magnifie in china , may be some such thing . not but that these sorts of fires have their beauty ; for , besides their particular colour , the prettiest , most splendid , and withal the most pleasant to the eye imaginable , it is no mean ornament in a publick illumination , to be able to represent men , and horses of fire , palaces all on fire , with their order of architecture , cartouches , and armories of light , and a great company of other representations , that might be made in europe with a great deal more exactness than in the east ; where the artificers neither have ingenuity to contrive great designs , nor dexterity enough perfectly to execute them . perhaps , madam , you will have the curosity to learn what might have given occasion to the chineses to ordain such an extravagant festival as this , whereof i have the honour to speak to your grace . as it is very ancient , so the original seems very obscure . the vulgar ascribe it to an accident that happened in the family of a famous mandarin , whose daughter walking one evening upon the banks of a river , fell in , and was drowned ; this afflicted father , with his family , run thither , and the better to find her , he caused a great company of lanthorns to be lighted . all the inhabitants of the place thronged after him with torches , they searched for her all night to no purpose , and the mandarin's only comfort was to see the willingness and readiness of the people , every one of which seem'd , as if he had lost his own sister , because they lookt upon him as their father . the year ensuing they made fires upon the shore on the same day , they continued the ceremony every year , every one lighted his lanthorn , and by degrees it commenc'd into a custom . the chineses are pretty superstitious in that respect ; but there is no probability that such a small loss should have such a lively influence upon a whole empire . some chinese doctors pretend that this festival deduceth its original from a story which they report in the manner following : three thousand five hundred eighty three years ago , china was governed by a prince named ki , the last emperor of the first race , whom heaven was pleased to endue with qualities capable of constituting an hero , if the love to women , and the spirit of debauchery , that took possession of his heart , had not reduced him to a monster in the empire , and an object of abhorrence in nature ▪ he had rare parts , a winning , pleasing way with him , great courage , and of such extraordinary strength of body , that he broke iron with his hand . but this sampson had his mistresses , and grew weak ; amongst other extravagancies , they relate , that he exhausted all his treasures in building a tower of precious stones to honour the memory of a concubine ; and that he fill'd a pool with wine , for him and three thousand young men to bathe in , after a lasclvious manner . these excesses , and many other abominations prevailed with the wisest of his court to offer him some advice , according to the custom , but he put them to death ; yea , and he imprisoned one of the kings of the empire , who endeavoured to divert him from these disorders : at length he committed a fact that consummated the destruction of himself and all his family . one day , in the heat of his debaucheries and jollity , complaining that life was too short , i should be content , says he to the queen whom he doted on , if i could make you eternally happy ; but in a few years , nay in a few days peradventure death will , in spight of us , put an end to our pleasures ; and all my power will not suffice to give you a life longer than that which the lowest of my subjects hopes to have ; this thought continually troubles my spirit , and dispenses into my heart a bitterness that ●inders me from relishing the sweetness of life : why cannot i make you reign for ever ? and seeing there are stars that never cease shining , must you needs be subject to death ? you that shine more bright upon earth , than all the stars do in heaven ? 't is true , my lord , saith this foolish princess , that you cannot make your life eternal , but it depends on you to forget the brevity of it , and to live as tho' you should never die : what need have we of the sun and moon to measure the duration of our life ? the morning star that rises every morning , and the night that comes every evening , do continually put in us mind of the beginning and end of our days ; as those begin and end , so do ours that are begun , advance with precipitation , and will speedily be at an end . come , come , sir , let us no longer cast our eyes upon these globes that roll over our heads : have you a mind once for all to cure your imagination ? build your self a new ▪ heaven , ever enlightened , always serene , always favourable to your desires ; where we shall perceive not the least footstep of the instability of humane things . you may easily do it , by erecting a great and magnificent palace , shut up , on all sides , from the light of the sun ; you may hang up all around magnificent lanthorns , whose constant splendor will be preferrable to that of the sun. cause to be transported thither whatsoever is capable of contributing to your pleasure ; and for fear of being one moment distracted by them , break off all correspondence with other creatures . we will both of us enter into this new world that you shall create : i will be to you in lieu of all things , you alone will there yield me more pleasure then all the old world can offer ; yea , nature it self , that will be renowed for our sakes , will render us more happy than the gods are in heaven . 't is there that we will forget the vicisatude of days and nights ; time shall be no more in respect of us ; no more incumbrance , no more shadow , no more clouds nor change in life : and provided , my lord , that you on your part will be always constant , always passionate , my felicity will seem to me unalterable , and your happiness will be eternal . the emperor , whether it was that he thought he could deceive himself , or whether he had a mind to please the queen , is not certain ; but he caused this inchanted castle to be built , and there immured her and himself . there he past several months steeped in delights , and wholly taken up with his new life ; but the people not being able to endure such excess , obliged one of the wisest kings of the empire to declare against him . so soon as the emperor had notice of the conspiracy , he appeared presently in the old world , which , whether he would or no , stuck more to his heart than the new : he appears at the head of an army to punish this rebel ; but seeing himself abandoned by the people , whom he had so foolishly deserted , he thought it his wisest course to abdicate , and betake himself to flight . during the three remaining years of his life , he wandered from province to province incognito in a poor condition , always in danger of being discovered , as if god by his disquietness and continual agitation , had a mind to punish him for that soft and effeminate repose , wherein he thought to have found constant delights and eternal felicity . in the mean time they destroyed his palaces , and to preserve the memory of such an unworthy action to posterity , they hung up lanthorns in every quarter of the city , this custom became anniversary , and since that time a considerable festival in the whole empire ; it is solemnized at yamtcheou with more magnificence than any where else : and the report goes that the illuminations there are so splendid , that an emperor once not daring openly to leave his court to go thither , committed himself , with the queen , and several princesses of his family , into the hand of a magician , who promised him to transport them thither in a trice . he made them in the night to ascend magnificent thrones that were born up by swans , which in a moment arrived at yamtcheou . the emperor saw at his leisure all the solemnity , being carried upon a cloud , that hovered over the city , and descended by degrees ; and came back again with the same speed and equipage , no body at court perceiving his absence . this is not the first fable the chineses have told ; they have stories upon every thing , for they are superstitious to excess . and in point of magick , be it seigned or true , there is no people in the world that have come near them . however it be , certain it is that they take huge delight in publick illuminations ; and one of their kings , who for his good qualities was become the darling of the people , once thought he could not better demonstrate to them his reciprocal affection , than by inventing for their sakes such like feasts . so that once a year , for eight nights one after another , he opened his palace , which they took care to illuminate by abundance of lanthorns and fireworks . he appeared in person without any guards , and was pell mell in the middle of the croud , not suffering them to distinguish him from others , to the end that every one might enjoy the liberty of speaking , playing , and hearing divers consorts of musick there performed . this action hath rendred this prince renowned in the china history ; but what would they have said if they had chanced to be in the apartments of versailles , where the best and most potent of kings so often assembles all the innocent pleasures that christianity allows , to make his court , if possible , as happy as himself ; if they did but behold those illuminations , those consorts , those sports , those magnificent banquets , and the prince himself striving to mix with the multitude ; nay , and would be unknown , were it not for an air of grandeur which is not annext to his dignity , and whereof he cannot devest himself , distinguish him from all the rest ? since i am speaking , madam , of the magnificence of the chineses , i cannot , without being wanting in a material point , pass over in silence what relates to their emperors , who never appear in publick , but as so many deities , environed with all the splendor that may attract the respect and veneration of the people . heretofore they rarely shewed themselves ; but the tartars , who reign at present , are much more popular , and the late king did not stand so much upon nice punctilio's . the present emperor in that , as well as in all things else , observes a medium , which contents his nation , without totally displeasing the chineses . nevertheless , as moderate as he is , in comparison of the ancients , one may boldly say he never marches but at the head , or in the midst of an army . at such time he is accompanied with all the lords of the court : there is nothing but silks , gildings , and precious stones , every thing there is splendid and pompous ; the arms , the horses harness , the umbrello's , the streamers , and a thousand other badges of dignity royal , or of the particular quality of every prince , every where sparkles at that time . in a word , there is nothing more regular on these occurencies than this croud ; every one knows his respective rank ; and the head of that man , or at least his fortune , lyes at stake , who shall presume indiscreetly to discompose the order of the march. when he takes a progress to visit the provinces of the empire , he goes commonly post , followed by a few guards and some officers of his considents ; but in all the cities upon the road , and in all the difficult passages , there are so many troops drawn up into batalia , that he seems to ride post cross an army . he goes sometimes into tartary to take the divertisement of hunting , but yet always accompanied as if he went to the conquest of some new empire . he carries along with him no less than forty thousand men , who endure a gr●at deal of hardship , whether the weather be hot or cold , because they encamp in a very inconvenient manner ; nay , and it sometimes happens , that in one of these ●oilsome huntings their dies more horses then he would lose in a pitch'd battel ; but he counts the destruction of ten thousand horses as nothing . the fathers that accompany him thither say , that never does his magnificence more display it self than upon this occasion ; there he sees sometimes thirty or forty petty tartarian kings , that come to address him , or pay him tribute ; yea , there be some of them that bear the name of ham or kam , that is to say , emperor ; they are all of them , just as the mandarins of the first order , his pensioners ; he gives them his daughters in marriage ; and to make them the more sure to his interest , he declares himself their protector against all the western tartars who often annoy them ; nay , and have sometimes forces enough to attack china it self with good success . whilst the croud of these petty sovereigns appears in the emperor's camp , the court is wonderful sumptuous : and to the end he may possess these barbarians with some idea of the power of china , the train , habits , and tents of the mandarins , are rich and glorious , even to excess and profusion . this is what the missionaries , who have been witness of the same , do report ; and i suppose we may give credit to their relations , not only because they all unanimously agree in this matter , but also because what they say does altogether comport with the genius of the chineses . that which the relation of father magalhens reports , newly translated with notes , equally learned and instructive , concerning the pompous march of the emperor , when he goes to the temple to offer sacrifices to heaven , hath something odd in it , and deserves here to be repeated ; and so much the more , because these things can neither be supposed , nor magnified , for the orders observed in publick ceremonies is known to every body to be so regular , that the very emperor dares not add or diminish the least article . this pompous ceremony begins with twenty four trumpets , adorned with golden coronets with drums ranked , each of them into two files ; men armed with truncheons vernisht and gilt , or foot long , follow them in the same order , and front ; after that follow soldiers bearing noble halbards , armed with a semicircle of iron in form of a cressant , followed with serjeants at mace , and two officers whose pikes are painted with red vernish , in different places with flowers and golden figures . next after this first file is born curiously wrought lanthorns , flamboys of a gilded wood that flame like our torches , lances charged with huge tufts of silk , banners whereon are painted the signs of the zodiak , and others that represent the celestial constellations : there is to be seen moreover fans with figures of dragons , and other animals ; umbrello's still more magnificent , and a livery cupboard born by the officers of the palace , whose utensils are of gold. all this does immediately precede the emperor , who at last appears on horsback , gloriously attired , surrounded with six white led horses , whose harness is covered with gold and precious stones , with life-guard and pages of honour ; they bear up before him an umbrello that shades him and the horse , and dazles the sight with all the ornaments that man could possibly invent to enrich it . the emperor is followed by all the princes of the blood , by the mandarins of the first order , by the viceroys and principal lords of the court , all in their formalities : immediately after is seen young gentlemen of quality , which may be called the band of gentlemen pensioners , attended by footmen , array'd in carnation silk , bordered with flowers , stitched with little stars in gold and silver . this is properly the king's houshold . this retinue is still more extraordinary by what follows , then by what went before : for immediately men bear an open sedan that resembles a triumphant chair , bearers support another close one , and so big that one would take it for an intire apartment . afterwards there appear four chariots , the two first of which are drawn by elephants , and the other two by horses . each sedan and chariot hath a company of men for its guard : the charioteers are richly apparelled , and the elephants as well as the horses , are covered with embroidered housings . at length this proud cavalcade is brought up in the rear by mandarin officers , and officers of the army , all most richly cloathed , marching in order , and according to their custom , with that gravity that commands respect . it is not needful that the court should be at great charges for this pomp ; and as soon as ever the emperor is pleased to go offer sacrifice , they always are in readiness to attend him in this order . i do not know , if in our carousels and solemn festivals , we have any thing more splendid and magnificent . but the king of china never appears greater , then when he gives audience to foreign ambassadors ; that prodigious number of troops who are at that time in arms , that incredible number of mandarins in their formalities , distinguished according to their rank and quality , placed in order without confusion , without noise , without imbarasment , in such order as they would appear in the temples of their gods ; the ministers of state , the lord chief justices of all the sovereign courts , the petty kings , the princes of the blood , the heirs of the crown , more humbled before this prince , then they are exalted above the people : the emperor himself seated on a throne , who beholds prostrate at his feet all this crowd of adorers ; all this , i say , bears an air of sovereignty and grandeur in it , that is to be found no where but in china , which christian humility does not so much as permit kings to desire in the most glorious courts of europe . i should never make an end , if i had a mind to descend to all the particulars of the publick ceremonies , where the chineses display all their magnificence ; i suppose , madam , i have spoken enough to inform you with a just idea of it ; now if you please to permit me , in the close of this letter , to add what i think of it my self in reference to france , where the riches and ambition of private persons have carried stateliness to an higher pitch , than in any other realm in europe ; it seems to me that the chineses do almost ever surpass us in common and publick actions , by a more affected and specious outside ; but , that in domestick things , our apartments are incomparably richer , th● retinue of persons of quality more decently clothed , tho' not so numerous , the equipages more commodious , the tables better served , and generally speaking , the expence more constant , and better regulated . i am with a most profound respect , madam , your most humble and most obedient servant l. j. letter vii . to the archbishop of rheims , first peer of france . of the language , characters , books , and morality of the chineses . my lord , after having had the honour to entertain your grace at your spare hours , concerning the different properties of the empire of china , i believed you would not take it amiss to see from me in writing that which relates to their language , characters , books , and morals . there are certain points of history that one cannot enter upon without much preparation , and especially when one is to explain them to such a person as your self , whose particular character it is , to know to the bottom , and with the greatest exactness , whatsoever you do know , there is required an exactness , and a certain order , which is scarce ever met with but in writing . i well know , my lord , that it is difficult to add , upon this subject , any new knowledge to that which hath rendered you one of the most knowing prelates of the age ; how good and diffusive soever the morality of china may be , yet are there but faint glimpses in it of a circumscribed reason , that disappear , as soon as they are brought near those divine lights that religion discovers to us , and whereinto you have so long dived by the continual reading of fathers , canons , and councils . nevertheless , altho' all the philosophy of that renowned nation be not able to instruct us , yet is it worth our enquiry to know , to what pitch of perfection it heretofore brought sciences , and that too at a time when other people in the world were either ignorant or barbarous ; and to begin at their tongue and character , which among them contain the chief points of literature , this is what i have observed of them . the chinese language hath no analogy with any of those that are in vogue in the world , no affinity neither in the sound , in the pronounciation of the words , nor yet in the disposing and ranging of the conceptions . every thing is mysterious in this language , and you will , no question stand amazed , my lord , to understand , that all the terms of it may be learnt in two hours , altho' there is required several years study to speak it , that one may be able to read all the books , and to understand them perfectly , without apprehending any thing , if another read it ; that a doctor may compose a book with all the elaborateness possible , and this very same doctor may not know enough of it to explain himself in ordinary conversation . that a mute instructed in the characters , might with his fingers , without writing , speak almost as fast as is necessary , not to weary the auditors . in a word , that the self same words do often signifie quite different things , and of two persons that shall pronounce them , it will be a complement in the mouth of the one , and foul language in the mouth of the other . these paradoxes , how surprising soever they may seem , are very true notwithstanding ; and your grace will grant it , if you please to give your self never so little trouble to cast your eyes upon that which i have to write to you about it . this tongue contains no more than three hundred and thirty words , or thereabouts , all of one syllable , or at least they seem to be so , because they pronounce them so succinctly , that a man can scarce distinguish more than one : altho' it be a tedious thing to read the whole series of them , yet shall i describe them in this place , as well to let you understand the tone , as to give you the satisfaction to see , at one glance of your eyes , comprised in one single page , a language so ancient , so famous , and i may say , so eloquent as this is . these few words would not be sufficient to express a man's self roundly upon all subjects , to supply words to arts and sciences , to maintain eloquence in a discourse , or in a work , which is very different among the chineses , if he had not found out the art to multiply the sense , without multiplying the words . this art chiefly consists in the accents they give them ; the same word pronounced with a stronger or weaker inflexion of the voice , hath divers significations ; so that the chinese language , when it is spoken exactly , is a kind of musick , and contains a real harmony , which composeth the essence and particular character of it . there are five tones that are apply'd to each word , according to the sense one means to give it . the first is an uniform pronunciation without lightning or falling the voice , as if one should continue for some time the first note of our musick : the second raiseth the voice notably higher : the third is very acute : in the fourth you descend all on the sudden to a grave tone : in the fifth you pass to a more deep note , if i may presume so to express my self , by hollowing , and framing a kind of base . a man cannot make himself be understood in this matter but by the language it self . however you already see , my lord , that by this diversity of pronounciation of words , are made . besides that , one may pronounce smoothly , or asperate each word , which is very usual , and does still increase the language by half . sometimes these monosyllables are joyned together , as we put our letters together , thereby to compose different words : nay , they do more then all that , for sometimes a whole phrase , according as it follows , or goes before another , hath a quite different sense ; so it plainly appears that this tongue , so poor , so seemingly succinct , yet for all that is in effect very rich and extensive , to express a man's self . but these riches cost foreigners dear to come by them ; and i cannot tell whether some missionaries had not better have labour'd in the mines than to have apply'd themselves for several years to this labour , one of the hardest and most discouraging that one can experience in matter of study . i cannot apprehend how any one can have other thoughts ; and i must confess i admired to read the new relation of father magalben , that the chinese language is easier than the greek , latin , and all the languages in europe . he adds , one cannot doubt of it , if it be considered that the difficulty in tongues proceeds from the memory ; now one hath no trouble at all in this , that hath but very few words in comparison of others , nay , and may be learnt in a days time . to argue as this father does , musick must cost us but an hours time , seven words , and seven tones , do 〈◊〉 much burthen the memory , and if one have but a voice never so little flexible , one would think it were no hard matter to learn them ; nevertheless , we see by daily experience , whoso begins at thirty or forty years , unless he have a more than ordinary inclination for musick , scarce ever learns it to purpose ; nay , and after much application , and long exercise , is still to his dying day but a pitiful musician . how will it fare with a person who hath six tones to combine with above words , that he does not know by the writing , which he must call to mind ex tempore , when he would speak fluen●ly , or when he is to distinguish in another person that precipates his words , and who scarce observes the accent and particular tone of each word ? it is not the memory that is put to a stress upon this occasion , but the imagination and ear , which in some certain persons never distinguish one tone from another ; the turn of the tongue also conduces infinitely thereto ; and there are certain persons that have memory sufficient to learn a book in few days , who will tug at it for a month together to pronounce only one word , and all to no purpose : how happens it that , let him take what care he will , a man has never a good accent in our language , when he is born in certain provinces , and when he departs from them when he is well stricken in years . nevertheless , to make your self understood in chinese , you must give to each word its peculiar accent ; vary but never so little , and you fall into another tone that makes a ridiculous counter-sense ; so that one would call him a beast , whom he intends to call sir , because the word that is common to them both , hath not a different sense , but only by the different tone they give it : so that it is properly in this language that one may say , the tone is all in all . this is that also that makes the chinese tongue more difficult than others . when a stranger that hath but a smattering , intends to speak french , if he pronounce some words but never so little well , we easily guess at those he speaks ill , and we know his meaning ; but in china one single word badly pronounced , is enough to render the whole phrase unintelligible ; and one phrase at the beginning that is not well heard and understood , hinders the understanding of what follows . so when one chances to come into a congregation , where they have already begun to speak about some business , he stares about a good while , without understanding , till such time as by degrees they put him in the way , and till he gets hold of the thread of the discourse . besides what i have been saying , this tongue hath particular characters that distinguish it from all others . first of all they do not speak as they write , and the most quaint discourse is barbarous , harsh and unpleasant when printed . it is necessary to write well , to make use of more select terms , more noble expressions , more particular turns , that do occur in common practice , which are proper to the composing of books , the stile of which is more different from the common elocution , then our obscurest latin poets are from the smoothest and most natural prose . secondly , eloquence does not consist in a certain disposition of periods , such as orators affect , who , to impose upon the auditors , stuff it sometimes with a parcel of words , because they have but few things to tell them . the chineses are eloquent by their lively expressions , noble metaphors , bold and succinct comparisons , and above all , by abundance of sentences and passages taken from the ancients , which amongst them are of great moment : they deliver a great many things in a few words , their stile is close and mysterious , obscure , and not continued , they seldome make use of all those particles that illustrate , and connect our discourse . they seem sometimes to speak not to be understood , or , as tho' they pretend that a body may understand them , even when they do not speak , so much sense , and thought , do they inclose in a few words . it is true , this obscurity almost quite vanishes in respect of those who have a perfect knowledge in the characters ; and a learned man that reads a work , is seldom mistaken in it , but in speaking one is often at a stand : and i have converst with some doctors , who to understand one another in familiar discourses , were obliged to describe with their finger , in the air the particular letter that exprest their words , whose sense could not be determined by the pronunciation . thirdly , the sound of the words is pretty pleasing to the ear , especially in the province of nankin , where the accent is more correct than in any other part ; for there many pronounce the different tones so fine and delicately , that a stranger hath much ado to perceive it . besides , they never use r , which contributes not a little to mollifie that language ; yet must it be allowed that most part of the chineses , that pretend to speak correctly , have something of unpleasant in the language , they drawl out their words in length intollerably ; and tho' they be all monsyllables , yet by meer extending them , they make words infinite and like to intire phrases . they have moreover a termination which often occurs , which we express commonly by a double ll ; the sound comes from the bottom of the aspera arteria , so uncouth and unnatural , that it alone is capable of spoiling a language : but as certain forc'd aspirations in the castillian tongue , do notwithstanding please the spaniards ; so the chineses are perswaded that these same gutturals that displease us , are a real grace ; and that these more masculine and stronger tones , gives a body to their language , without which it would be apt to degenerate into a puerile delicateness , which would at best have no grace but in the mouth of women and children . fourthly , they want abundance of sounds which we express by our letters ; for example , they do not pronounce a , b , d , o , r , x , z , after the same manner as we do in france ; and when any one forces them to pronounce them , they always make some alteration , and use sounds , that in their language comes the nearest to them , never being able almost to express them exactly . that formerly was a great difficulty for the chinese priests in consecrating the host , who could not say mass in latin without falling into a ridiculous jargon . yet there was so much pains taken to frame their tongue , that at length they have succeeded to admiration : so that the latin in their mouth is not much more different from that of the portuguese , than that of the portuguese is from ours . all that i have been saying , my lord , is to be understood of the mandarin language that is currant all over the empire , which is universally understood every where ; for the common people at fokien besides that , speak a particular tongue , that hath no affinity with the same , who look upon it in china , as we do upon the biscay language , or b●sbreton in france . what relates to the china character is no less singular than their tongue ; they have not any alphabet as we have , that contains the elements , and as it were the p●inciples of words ; nay , they cannot so much as comprehend , how we are able , with so small a number of fig●●e● , each of which signifies nothing , to express upon a piece of paper all our conceptions , to compose such an infinite number of books , as to stock whole libraries . this art of putting letters together , to compose words of them , to combine them both into a prodigious number of senses , is to them an hidden mystery , and that which is so common amongst other nations , never obtained amongst them , either thro' the little converse they have had with other neighbour nations , or thro' the small account they made of foreign inventions . instead of characters , at the beginning of their monarchy they used hieroglyphicks ; they painted instead of writing ; and by the natural images of things , which they drew upon paper , they endeavoured to express , and convey their idea's to others ; so that to write a bird , they painted its figure ; and to signifie a forest , they represented a great company of trees ; a circle signified the sun , and a crescent the moon . this sort of writing was not only imperfect , but very inconvenient ; for besides that one exprest his thoughts but by halves , even those few that were exprest , were never perfectly conceived , and it was besides utterly impossible not to be mistaken : moreover , there needed whole volumes to express a few things , because the painting took up a great deal of room . insomuch that the chineses by little and little changed their writing , and composed more simple figures , tho' less natural ; they likewise invented many to express some things that painting could not represent , as the voice , smell , the senses , conceptions , passions , and a thousand other objects that have neither body nor figure ; of several simple draughts , they after made compound ones ; and at this rate they multiplied their characters ad infinitum , because they destined one or more of them for each particular word . this abundance of letters is in my opinion the source of the chineses ignorance , because they imploy all their days in this study , and have not leisure so much as to think of other sciences , phansying themselves learned enough if they can but read . however , they are far from understanding all their letters : it is very much , if after several years of indefatigable study , they be able to understand fifteen or twenty thousand . the vulgar sort of the learned , content themselves with less : and i cannot believe that there was ever any doctor that understood the third part ; for they reckon upward of twenty four thousand . as for strangers , it is scarce credible how much this study disgusts them ; it is an heavy cross to be forc'd all a man's life long ( for commonly it is not too long for it ) to stuff his head with this horrible multitude of figures , and to be always occupied in deciphering imperfect hieroglyphicks , that have in a manner no analogy with the things they signifie , there is not the least charm in this , as in the sciences of europe , which , in fatiguing , do not cease to captivate the spirit with delight . it is necessary in china , that a man may not be discouraged , to seek out more sublime motives , in defect of natural inclination ; to make a vertue of a necessity , and to please ones self to think , that this study , how crabbed and ingrateful soever it seems , is not sterile , because it is a sure way to bring men to the knowledge of jesus christ. it is that way whereby we make our selves understood by great ones ; whereby we insinuate our selves into their spirits , and thereby prepare them for the grand truths of christian religion ; there is not that person to whom this hope of preaching the gospel successfully , does not incourage , and inspirit . we cannot also doubt , but that our blessed lord may accompany the effects of our good will , with a particular blessing ; and it is more than probable , that if it had not been for the assistance from above , the missionaries would never have been so great proficients , as to make such a progress that has astonisht the ablest doctors of the empire . amongs● these characters there are some of divers sorts . the first are almost out of use , and they preserve them only out of veneration to antiquity . the second not so ancient by far , take place only in publick inscriptions ; when there is occasion for them , they consult books , and by the help of a dictionary it is easie to decipher them . the third much more regular and fair , serve for the impression , and also for the ordinary writing : nevertheless , the strokes or draughts of them being very exact and curious , there needs a considerable time to write them in . and for that reason they have contrived a fourth kind of writing , the strokes whereof being more joyned , and less distinguisht one from another , facilitate the writing faster ; for that reason they are called voluble letters : these three last characters do much resemble one another , and do answer to our capital letters , to the printed letters , and ordinary writing . instead of a pen they use a pencil held in the hand , not obliquely , as our painters , but directly , as if the paper were to be prickt . the chineses always write from top to bottom , and begin their first letter where ours ends ; so that to read their books , the last page must first be sought for , which with them is the beginning : there paper being very thin , and almost transparent , they are fain to double it , for fear least the letters do run one into another when they write on the backside : but these doubled leaves are so even , that one can hardly perceive it . to write a bad hand , was never in china , as formerly in france , a sign of nobility ; every body is ambitious to write fair ; and before one stands candidate to be admitted to the first degree of learning , he must give a specimen of his fair hand . a letter ill cut in a composition , in a work , in a petition , is a considerable fault ; and because one stroke often alters the whole sense , there needs no more to make one , upon examination , to lose the degree of doctor , and consequently to ruin his fortune . so that all the mandarins write fair , and the emperor excels in that , as in all other things . printing , which is but an art in its infancy in europe , hath been , from all antiquity in use in china ; however it is something different from ours ; as we have but few letters , from which we can compose huge volumes , by putting them together , few characters suffice , because those that have served for the first leaf , are still employed for all the others . the prodigeous number of china characters hinder you from using this way , except only in some restrictions that concern the palace , and title pages , into which few letters can come in : on all other occasions , they find it more easie to engrave their letters upon wooden boards , and the charge is much less . this is the way they go to work . he who intends to print a book , gets it fair written over by a master scribe , the engraver glews each leaf upon an even smooth table , and then the draughts with the graving tool are done so exactly , that the characters have a perfect resemblance with the original ; so that the impression is good or bad , according as a good or bad scribe hath been employed ; this skill of the gravers is so great , that one cannot distinguish that which is imprinted , from what was written by the hand , when they have made use of the same paper and ink. it must be confest that this sort of printing is somewhat incommodious , inasmuch as the boards must be multiplied as much as the leaves , so that an indifferent big chamber will not suffice to contain all the little tables , that served for the impression of a large volume ; yet when the engraving is finisht , one is not obliged at the same time to draw off all the copies , by running a venture of not selling above half , and ruin his estate by a needless charge . the chineses print their leaves according as they put them off ; and the wooden plates , which they easily run over again , after they have drawn off two or three hundred copies , serve for many other different impressions . besides that , they have no occasion for a corrector of the press ; for provided that the leaf be exactly written , it is very rare that the engraver makes any faults , which is none of the least advantages . the paper of china seems so fine , that they imagined in france that it was of silk , or cotton ; but cotton is not so proper for that purpose as people imagine ; and the artificers have assured me , that the little threads of silk cannot be beat small enough to compose an uniform paste , such as is requisite for the leaves . all the china paper is made of the bark , or inward rhind of bambou ; it is a tree , more even , thicker , straiter , and stronger than the elder : they throw away the first rhind , as too hard and thick ; the undermost , as being whiter , softer , pounded with fair water , serves for the matter whereof they compose paper , which they take up with frames or moulds , as long and broad as they think fit , as we do here : there are leaves of ten and twelve foot long ; and the paper of the leaves is as white , and much more even and smoother than ours . instead of glew , they pass alom upon it , which does not only hinder it from sinking , but renders it also so shining , that it appears as washt over with silver , or impregnate with vernish : it is extream smooth under the pen , but especially under the pencil , that requires an even ground ; for it be rugged and knotty , like our paper , the little threads separate , and the letters are never well terminated . yet for all that the china paper is not lasting , it is subject to fret ; any moisture or dust sticks to it ; and by reason of its being made of the bark of a tree , worms infallibly breed in it , if care be not taken to beat the books now and then , and expose them to the sun. so that they cannot preserve in china , as we do in europe , ancient manuscripts ; and they continually renew the libraries , that are therefore ancient , because they consist of authentick copies of ancient originals . since i have told your grace all things that concern the books and printings of china , i hope you will not take it amiss , if i speak a word or two concerning the particular quality of their ink : it is most excellent ; and they have hitherto vainly tried in france to imitat● it : that of nankin is most set by : and there be sticks made of it so very curious , and of such a sweet scent , that one would be tempted to keep some of them tho' they should be of no use at all . i say sticks of ink , for it is not a liquor like ours ; it is solid , and resembles our mineral colours , tho' lighter by far : they make it into all figures ; the more usual are four-square , but not so broad as long ; about half an inch thick . there are some of them gilded with figures of dragons , birds , and flowers ; they contrive for that purpose pretty moulds of wood so curiously wrought , that one would have much ado to make any thing more compleat upon metal . when one has a mind to write , they have a little polisht marble upon the table , made hollow at the end , proper to hold water ; they infuse one end of the stick therein , which they rub gently upon the smooth part of the marble ; and in a moment , according as they rub , there is produced a liquor , more or less black , wherein they dip the point of the pencil to write with . this ink is shining , extream black , and altho' it sinks when the paper is so fine , yet does it never extend further than the pencil , so that the letters are exactly terminated , how gross soever the strokes be . outom-chu a tree in china it hath moreover another quality , that makes it admirable good for designing , that is , it admits of all the diminutions one can give it ; and there are many things that cannot be represented to the life without using this colour . in a word , it is not so difficult to be made as people imagine ; altho' the chineses use lamb-black , drawn from divers matters , yet the best is made of hogs-grease burnt in a lamp : they mix a sort of oil with it , to make it sweeter , and pleasant odours to suppress the ill smell of th● grease and oil. after having reduc'd it to a consistence , they make of the paste little lozenges , which they cast in a mould ; it is at first very heavy , but when it is very hard , it is not so weighty by half , and that whi●h they give for a pound , weighs not above eight or ten ounces . the binding of books in china is likewise very pretty and curious , tho' it comes much short of ours . they don't gild upon the edges , nor so much as colour them . the ordinary books are covered with a grey pastboard , handsom enough . they bind others according as they please ; in a fine sattin , or a kind of flowered taffity , that is very cheap , and is commonly made on purpose for this use . i have seen some covered with rich silk , flowered with gold and silver ; the form is always the same , but they are at cost , according to the matter they are willing to employ . i should never have presumed , my lord , to take the liberty to set down all these minute circumstances , if i were not perswaded , that a little account is not always disagreable to learned men , who , like you , are acquainted beforehand with the most essential matters . hence i present you with something more solid , which , without doubt , you may have read ; but i add it in this place briefly , only to refresh your memory . the first history that was in the world , was without all controversie the book of genesis ; but it must be granted , that of all the books that have reached our knowledge , those of china are the first that have been published : they name them by way of excellence , the five volumes ; and the chineses hold nothing more sacred than the doctrine therein taught . it is about four thousand three hundred years since the emperour hoamti , after he had invented the characters , composed treaties of astronomy , arithmetick , and medicine . near upon three hundred years after , they made a collection of all the ordinances , and writ the history of king yao , a prince recommendable for his piety , prudence , and the mighty care he took to establish a model of government in the state. c●un and isu his successors , were no less famous ; they regulated the ceremonies of the sacrifice , that they were bound to offer to the supream master of heaven , and to the inferiour spirits that presided over rivers and mountains ; they divided the empire into provinces ; they fixt their different situation with respect to the constellations of heaven ; they regulated the taxes that the people were to pay ; they made several other constitutions very wholsome and proper for introducing good manners , and very necessary for the publick quiet . all these things were written ; and whatever these three emperors have left behind them to posterity , hath been always considered by the chineses as oracles . nevertheless , being the first laws never comprehend all things , the emperors who reigned a thousand seven hundred seventy six years before our saviour , upon mature deliberation , and by the counsel and advice of their sage ministers , thought themselves obliged to make an addition of new ones . they report that cootson , a prince , in whom piety and zeal in religion , did infinitely inhance the noble qualities he had received from nature , saw in a dream the figure of a man coming from heaven . after he was awake , the image remained so lively engraven upon his mind , that he caused him to be sought for , and found him at length amongst the masons . so soon as this man apply'd himself to the government , he seemed to be inspired , and made several beneficial regulations , that perfected the ancient ordinances , which were again augmented under succeeding reigns ; insomuch that being all collected together , there was a book composed of them which the chinese call * chukim , which amongst them is of as great authority , in reference to the politick state , as moses and the prophets are amongst the jews , as to what concerns the worship of god , and form of religion . the second book , which the chineses reverence for its antiquity , is a long continuation and series of odes , and poems composed under the reigns of the third race † . where are described the manners and customs of the petty kings of china , who governed the provinces in dependance upon the emperor . confucius mentions them with great elogiums ; which makes us incline to judge that in process of time they had been corrupted by a mixture of several bad pieces ; there are some such found in them very ridiculous , not to say impiou● . ●o●i , founder of the monarchy , composed before that time poems of that nature , but they were so obscure , that what care soever they took to put a good construction on them , yet have they been fain to confess that they were not intelligible . this obscurity , so impenitrable by all the lights of the learned , hath given occasion to many superstitions . the bonze's wrest them to a wrong use , that they may say what they please ; they are in respect of them an inexhaustible fountain of fables and chimera's , which they make use of , for to cause the people to pin their faith upon their sleeve . however , they have compiled a * tome of them , which holds the third rank amongst classick authors . the † fourth contains the history of several princes , their vertues , vices , and maxims of the government , that have been collected by confucius , and commented upon by his disciples . the ‖ fifth treats of customs and ceremonies . there is mention made of temples , sacred vessels ; of the duty of children to their parents , and wives to their husbands ; rules of real friendship , civilities at feasts ; of hospitality , musick , war ; of funeral honours , and of a thousand other things that regard society . these five books are very ancient , and all the others that have any authority in the empire are nothing but copies , or interpretations of them . amongst abundance of authors , who have taken pains about these so famous originals , none is so conspicuous and eminent as confucius ; they have a great esteem , especially of that which he compiled in four books , upon the ancient laws , which are lookt upon as the rule of perfect government . there he treats of the grand a●t of reigning , of mediocrity , vertues and viccs , of the nature of things , and of common duties . this last tome notwithstanding , is not so much the work of confucius , as of mencius his disciple , of a life less regular than that of his master , but of a stile more eloquent and pleasant . besides these nine books , there be some others much in vogue , as the universal history of the empire , the truth of which is no less confirmed in china , than it is in our most noted histories in europe . the books that treat of the education of children , of obedience , of loyalty , are ascribed to confucius . some of them may be met with that discourse of medicine , agriculture , plants , of the military art , of arts liberal and mechanick , of particular histories , astronomy , phylosophy , and a great many other parts of mathematicks . in short , they have their romances , comedies , and what i place in the same rank , a plain , abundance of treaties composed by the bonze's , concerning the worship of the deities of the country , which they alter , diminish , and increase , according as they find it necessary to inveigle the people , and swell their revenues . of all these books they have compiled numerous libraries , some whereof were composed of above forty thousand volumes ; but all these brave works that antiquity took so much pains to bring forth , which private persons had amassed with so vast expences , were well-nigh all destroy'd by the tyrannical order of one emperor . three hundred years , or thereabouts , after the death of confucius , that is to say , two hundred years before the birth of our saviour christ , the emperor chihoamti , illustrious by his valour and military science , of which he was master beyond all his predecessors ; and still more conspicuous by the prodigious wall he caused to be built , to secure his territories from the irruptions of the tartars , resolved to extirpate all sciences ; and not satisfied with putting a great number of docto●s to death , he ordered his subjects upon pain of death , to set fire on all the books in the empire , except those that treated of agriculture , medicine , and sorcery . this conslagration , the most remarkable that ever the republick of letters suffered , was like to have utterly ruined the empire , and would have made in time , of the most polite and accomplisht state , the most barbarous and ignorant kingdom in the world , if after the tyrant's death , the love of sciences , that began to revive in all men's breasts , had not in some measure repaired this loss . the old men , who according to custom had , during their youth , learnt almost all these books by heart , received order to write them faithfully over : they found some of them in the tombs , that the most zealous had concealed , to which they gave a resurrection , by publishing them in another edition . some of them they fetched from the graves , and holes of walls , that indeed suffered great damage by moisture and worms , however , in a condition to serve their turns that laboured after their restoration , what was defaced in these latter , being pretty intire in some others . all this care did not hinder the new edition to be defective ; there remains in some places lacuna's , and there hath been inserted into others , some pieces by the by that were not in the originals . the chineses themselves take notice of these faults , and of some others of less moment ; but they are so superstitious in p●eserving what was handed down to them from antiquity , that they even pay reverence to its faults . i should not , my lord , afford you a light diffusive enough into the chinese literature , should i not speak more particularly of confucius , who makes the principle ornament of it . he is the most pure source of their doctrine ; he is their philosopher , their lawg●ver , their oracle ; and albeit he was never king , one may nevertheless avouch , that during his life , he hath governed a great part of china , and that he hath had since his death a greater share then any one in the administration of the affairs of state , by the maxims that he hath promulgated , and the fair examples that he hath exhibited ; so that he is still the model of all honest men : his life hath been writ by several persons : i shall report what they commonly say of it . confucius , whom the chineses name coum-tse , was born in the province of chauton , the thirty seventh year of the reign of the emperor kim , four hundred fourscore and three years before the incarnation of our saviour ; the death of his father that preceded his birth , made them call him tcesse , which signifies child of sorrow ; he derived his pedigree from tiny , twenty seventh emperor of the second race : how illustrious soever this family might be by a long series of kings , it became much more so by the life of this great man : he eclipsed all his ancestors , but he gave his posterity a lustre that still continues , after more than two thousand years . china acknowledges no true nobility but in this family , equally respected by sovereigns , who have derived from thence , as from the source the laws of perfect government , and beloved by the people , to whose happiness he hath so successfully contributed . confucius did not proceed by the ordinary degrees of childhood , he seem'd rational a great deal sooner than other men ; for he took delight in nothing that other children are fond of : playing , going abroad , amusements proper to his age , did not at all concern him ; he had a grave , a serious deportment , that gained him respect , and was at that very time a presage of what one day he was like to be : but that which distinguisheth him the most , was his exemplary and unbiassed piety . he honoured his relations ; he endeavoured in all things to imitate his grandfather , who lived in china all that time , and whose memory was precious for his sanctity : and it was observable that he never eat any thing but he prostrated himself upon the ground , and offered it to the supream lord of heaven . being yet a child he heard his grandfather fetch a deep sigh , he came-up to him , and when he had saluted him , bowing several times to the very ground , may i be so bold , says he , without losing the respect i owe you , to ask you the occasion of your grief ? perhaps you are afraid that your posterity may neglect the care of vertue , and may dishonour you by their vice. what put this thought into your head ? says coum-tse to him , and where have you learnt to speak after this manner ? from you your self , replyed confucius ; i attentively hear you every time you speak , and i have often heard you say , that a son , who by his manner of living does not keep up the reputation of his ancestors , degenerates from them , and does not deserve to bear their name . when you spoke after that manner , did not you think of me ? and might not that be the thing that troubles you ? this good old man was overjoy'd at this discourse , and after that seemed not to be disquieted . confucius , after his grandfathers death , was a constant adherer to tcem-se , a famous doctor of those times ; and under the conduct of so great a master , he became in a short time a considerable proficient in the knowledge of antiquity , which he lookt upon , even there , as the most perfect model . this love for the ancients had like ●ne day to have cost him his life , tho' he was then but sixteen years of age : for discoursing with a person of the highest quality , who spoke of the obscurity and unprofitableness of the chinese books , this child read him somewhat too seve●e a lecture concerning the respect that is due to them . the books you speak of , says confucius , contain profound doctrine , the sense of which is not to be penetrated but by the learned : the people would undervalue them , could they comprehend them of themselves . this dependance of spirits , by which the more stupid are subject to the more enlightened is very profitable , and useful in humane society : were all families equally rich , equally powerful , there would remain no form of government : but there would happen yet a more strange disorder , if men were equally knowing , every one would be a governing , and no body would believe himself obliged to obey . some time ago , added this witty child , one of the skum of the vulgar spoke to me as you do , i did not wonder at it ; but i admire at present that a doctor , as you are , should speak to me like this man of the dregs of the people . this discourse was capable to gain the affection and respect of the mandarin : but confusion that possest him to be thus gravelled by a child , did so nettle him , that he resolved to be revenged . he caused his house to be invested by his menial servants , and , without doubt , he would have flowen out into some extremity , had not the king , who had notice of it , given him order to withdraw . when confucius was a little more advanced in years , he made a collection of the most excellent maxims of the ancients , which he intended to follow , and inspire into the people . each province was at that time a distinct kingdom , that a prince , who depended upon the emperor , governed by particular laws : he levied taxes , disposed of all places of trust , and made peace as he judged expedient . these petty kings had sometimes differences amongst them ; the emperor himself stood in fear of them ; and had not always authority enough to make himself be obey'd by them . confucius being perswaded that the people would never be happy , so long as interest , ambition , and false policy should reign in all these petty courts ; resolved to preach up a severe morality , to prevail upon men to contemn riches and worldly pleasures , and esteem temperance , justice , and other vertues ; to inspire them with grandeur and magnanimity proof against all humane respects , a sincerity incapable of the least disguise , even in respect of the greatest princes ; in fine , a kind of life that should oppose the passions , and should intirely cultivate reason and vertue . that which is most to be admired is , that he preached more by his examples , than by his words ; so that he every where reapt very considerable fruit of his labours . kings were governed by his counsels , the people reverenced him as a saint ; every body commended him ; and even those who did not comply to follow his examples , did nevertheless admire them : but sometimes he took upon him such a severity , that made his very friend have an aversion for him . being chosen to fill a considerable place of trust in the kingdom of lou , in less than three months time , after he exercised the charge , he introduced such a prodigious change , that the court and provinces were quite another thing than they were before . the neighbouring princes began to be jealous ; they perceived that a king ruled by a man of this character , would quickly render himself too powerful , there being nothing that can be more capable to make a state flourish than order , and an exact observance of laws . the king of tci assembled his ministers , and propounded to them an expedient to put a stop to the cariere of this new government : after a long deliberation , this was the expedient they bethought themselves of . they chose a great company of young maids , handsome , well educated , and perfectly well instructed in whatsoever might please . then , under pretence of an embassy , they presented them to the king of lou , and to the principal officers of his court ; the present was joyfully accepted , and obtained its desired effect . they thought of nothing but of divertising the fair strangers ; for several months together there was nothing but feasting , dancing , and comedies , and pleasures was the whole business of the court. confucius perceiving that the publick affairs would suffer by it , endeavoured to bring men to themselves again ; but this new kind of life had so charmed them , that all his endeavours proved ineffectual : there was no remedy , the severity of the philosopher , whether he would or no , must give place to the gallantry and irregularities of courtiers . so that he thought it did not stand with his reputation to remain any longer in a place where reason was not listened to , and so he resigned up his place to the prince ; and sought other kingdoms more inclinable to improve his maxims . but he met with great obstacles , and run from province to province almost , without reaping any advantage ; because the politicians dreaded him , and the ministers of princes had no mind to have a competitor , that was in a capacity to lessen their authority , or deprive them of their credit . so that forsaken by all the world , he was often times reduced to utmost extremity , in danger of being starved , or to lose his life by the conspiracy of mischievous men. nevertheless , all these disgraces did not move him ; and he would often say , that the cause be defended was too good , to apprehend any evil consequences from it ; that there was not that m●n so powerful , that could hurt him ; and that when a man is elevated to heaven by a sincere desire of perfection , be is so far from fearing a tempest , that he did not so much as hear the noise in this lower world. so that he was never weary of instructing those who loved vertue . amongst a great company of disciples that put themselves under his tuition , he destined some to write a fair hand , others apply'd themselves to argue exactly , and to deliver themselves eloquently in publick . he would have others to study to frame to themselves a true idea of a good government : but he counselled those for whom he had a more particular kindness to govern themselves well , to cultivate their mind by meditation , and to purifie their heart by vertue . humane nature , said he often to others , came from heaven to us most pure and perfect , in process of time ignorance , the passions , and evil examples have corrupted it ; all consists in the re-instating it , and giving it its primitive beauty : and that we may be perfect , we must reascend to that point from whence we have descended . obey heaven , and follow all the ord●rs of him who governs it . love your neighbour as your self ; never suffer your senses to be the rule of your conduct , but hearken to reason in all things : it will instruct you to think well , to speak discretely , and to perform all your actions holily . he sent six hundred of his disciples into different places of the empire , to reform the manners of the people ; and not satisfied to benefit his own country , he often took a resolution to pass the seas , and extend his doctrine to the extremity of the universe . there is scarce any thing can be added either to his zeal , or to the purity of his morality , they were so superlative . methinks he sometimes speaks like a doctor of the new law , rather than like a man that was brought up in the corruption of the law of nature : and that which perswades me that hypocrisie had no share in what he said , is , that his actions never bely'd his maxims . in fine , his gravity and mildness in the use of the world , his rigorous abstinence , ( for he past for the soberest man of the empire ) his contempt of the good things of the world , that continual attention and watchfulness over his actions , and then , what we find not amongst the sages of antiquity , his humility and modesty would make a man apt to judge that he was not a meer philosopher formed by reason , but a man inspired by god for the reformation of this new world. the chineses report that he had frequently this saying in his mouth , it is in the west where the true saint is found : and this sentence was so imprinted upon the spirit of the learned , that sixty five years after the birth of our saviour , the emperor mimti touched with these words , and determined by the image of a man that appeared to him in a dream coming from the west , sent ambassadors that way , with strict order to continue their journey till they should meet the saint whom heaven had acquainted him with . it was much about the same time that st. thomas preached the christian faith in the indies ; now if these mandarins had followed his orders , peradventure china might have received benefit from the preaching of this apostle . but the danger of the sea , that they feared , made them stop at the first island , where they found the idol fo , or foe , who had corrupted the indies several years before with his damnable doctrine : they learnt the superstitions of the country ; and at their return propagated idolatry and atheism in all the empire . confucius lived secretly three years , but spent the latter end of his days in sorrow , in seeing the wickedness that reigned amongst the people . he has been often heard to say , the mountain is fallen , and an high machine was destroyed ; to denote that the grand edifice of perfection , that he had erected with so much care in all the realms , was as good as overthrown . kings , said he , one day during his last sickness , do not follow my maxims ; i do no good in the world , so it is time i should depart out of it . at that very moment he fell into a lethargy , that continued seven days , at the end of which he gave up the ghost in the embraces of his disciples . he was lamented by the whole empire , that from that very time honoured him as a saint , and influenced posterity with a veneration of him , which in all probability will never have an end but with the world. kings have built palaces for him after his death in all the provinces , whither the learned at certain times go to pay him honours . there is to be seen in several places , these titles of honour writ in huge characters , to the great master , to the head doctor , to the saint ; to him who taught emperors and kings . however , what is very extraordinary , never did the chineses deifie him ; they , i say , who have given the quality of god , or as they speak , the quality of pure spirits to many mandarins , not so eminent as he ; as if heaven , that had given him birth for the reformation of manners , was unwilling that such a well-ordered life , should , after his death , administer occasion of superstition and idolatry . they preserve to this day in china anticks that represent him to the life , and pretty well agree with what history hath left us concerning him . he was no handsom man ; he had moreover upon his forehead a swelling , or a kind of wen , that disfigured him , which he made others often to take notice of to humble him . as for the rest , his stature was so comely and proportionable , his behaviour so grave , his voice so strong and shrill , that if he was but never so little pathetical , one could not choose but be affected , and hear him with respect . but the maxims of morality he hath scattered here and there in his works ; or which his disciples took care to collect , draw a much more lively and advantagious pourtraiture of his soul. there would need an entire volume to relate them all . here are some of them that came to my knowledge , that i have taken out of a book composed by one of the principle mandarins of the empire , who rules at present in pekin . maxim i. beauty is not to be desired by a wise man. confucius going to see the king of a province , he found him with his favourite that was a lord wonderful handsome . the king , so soon as he saw him come in , said to him smiling , confucius , if thy countenance could be changed , i would willingly give you all the beauty of this young courtier . sir , answered the philosopher , that is not the thing i wish ; the exterior form of a man is of little use to the publick good. what do you desire then , said the prince ? i desire , my lord , says he , in all the members of the empire that just symetry that makes up the beauty of the government , and hinders the body of the state to be deformed . maxim ii. a man must confine himself , if he means to be happy . so soon as he understood that his mother was dead , he came into his country to pay his last devoirs to her , he wept for her bitterly , and spent three days without eating ; that was perhaps too much , yet a philosopher of that country thought it not enough . as for me , says he , i have been seven days without takeing sustenance , upon the death of my relations ; and you , who are grandson to a saint , on whom all the world casts their eyes to see ●ow you will imitate him , you have satisfied your self with three days abstinence . confucius answered him , the ceremonies have been regulated by the ancients to restrain the indiscreet , and stir up the backward . it is our duty to be obedient to the laws , if we would not go astray : it is in this golden mean , that wisdom , and the wise man reside ? that you may never stray out of it . remember that vertue is not an excess , and that perfection hath its limits . maxim iii. a man ought to change often , if he would be constant in wisdom . a person of quality said one day to confucius , your grandfather was never wanting in any duty of civility in respect of great persons ; nevertheless his doctrine , tho' holy , never obtain'd , or got footing : how do you imagine then that yours should be followed , seeing you have a magisterial gravity that repulses men , and proceeds sometimes to haughtiness ? this is not the way to be welcome at princes courts . every age hath its ways , answered confucius , in my grandfather's time princes and officers were polisht ; they delighted in order , every one kept his station ; to insinuate a man's self in their affections , it behoved a man to be polisht , and regular like them . at this day men value nothing but courage and haughtiness , wherewith princes endeavour to inspire their officers ; a man ought to change with the world , that he may be in a capacity to win it : a wise man would cease so to be , should he always act as the wise men of former times acted . maxim iv. the grandees of a kingdom are not always the great men of the state. confucius coming to the court of one of the kings of china , was very well received . this prince allowed him an apartment in his palace , and came to visit him there himself : at the end of the visit , he said to him , you come not for nothing into my state ; probably you have a design to do me some good , my lord , replyed confucius . i am but an unprofitable man , yet i avow if your majesty will but follow my counsel , you will not be the worse for it . my intent is to present to you wise men , to occupy the principle places of your state. withal my heart , says the prince , who are they ? my lord , li-in , the son of a husband-man is a man on whom you may rely . the king burst out a laughing ; how , says he , an husband-man ? i have not employments enough for the lords of my court , and would you have me take a labourer into my service . the philosopher , without being moved , replyed ; vertue is of all trades and conditions , although it is more commonly annext to a mean condition : we have two kingdomes in the empire that have been founded by two labourers * . what inconvenience is there , tho' a man of that character govern yours ? believe me , sir , the court hath hitherto supply'd you with a good company of evil ministers : suffer a country village to present you with a wise man. you want employments , you say , to place all the lords that encompass you . if vertue alone were rewarded , you would find in your court more places than officers ; nay , and perhaps would be fain to call for labourers to supply them . when the body of the nobility does not furnish the state with great men , the great men that may be found amongst the people must be chosen , and of them must be composed the body of the nobility . maxim v. a small fault often denotes great qualities . he one day advised the king of o●●i to set a certain officer of reputation at the head of his army ; but the king excused himself for not doing it , because that being formerly a mandarin , he took a couple of eggs from a country fellow . a man who hath abused his authority , says he , deserves not any longer to command . these sentiments of equity , replyed confucius , are very laudable in a king ; but perhaps the mandarins moderation , that stole but two eggs , is no less to be admired . such a small fault in the whole life of a man denotes in him great qualities : in a word , a prudent prince makes use of his subjects in the government , as a carpenter uses timber in his works , he does not reject one good beam , because there is a flaw in it , provided it be strong enough to support a whole edifice : i would not advise your majesty , for the loss of a couple of eggs , to turn off a captain , who may conquer you two realms . maxim vi. the prince is void of counsel who hath too much wit , and when ●e delivers his opinion the first . the same king one day held a counsel in presence of confucius , where he spoke of some affairs with so much vehemence of spirit , that his ministers applauded him , and forthwith allowed him to be in the right , and comply'd with him without more ado . at the close , this king said to confucius ; what 's your iudgment of the course we have taken in our last deliberation ? sir , says the philosopher , i do not perceive that they have yet deliberated ; you spoke with a great deal of wit ; your ministers very attentive to please you , have faithfully repeated the discourse ; they have told your opinion , and not their own ; and when you adjourned the assembly , i still expected the beginning of the counsel . some days after the same king asked him his advice concerning the present government . he answered him ; no body speaks ill of it . that is my desire , says the king. and that , sir , is what you ought not to desire , reply'd confucius : a sick person forsaken , whom they flatter that he is well , is not far from death : a man is bound to discover to the prince the defects of the mind , with the same liberty men discover to him the maladies of the body . maxim vii . the wise man goes forward apace , because the right way is always the shortest ; on the contrary , the crafty politician arrives later at his end , because he walks in by-ways and crooked paths . the king of ouei confessed to confucius , that there was nothing so fine as wisdom ; but the difficulty of acquiring it , discouraged the most courageous , and diverted the best disposed minds . as for my part , added he , i have used endeavours , but all in vain ; i am resolved to torment my self no longer about it , and a small parcel of policy will supply the defect of that wisdom that is necessary to good governing . sir , answered confucius , 't is true , wisdom is seated on a lofty place , but the road to it is not so impracticable as people imagine , it grows plainer and plainer , according as you go on ; and once got at it , one cannot go back without running great danger to fall down the precipice ; in such a sort , that a wise man cannot cease being so , without doing violence to himself in some respect . but do you think that a prince hath no trouble when he marches in the indirect paths of a too artificial and knavish policy ? all these refinements and subtilties perplex the spirit : but which is the way to unravel all these intrigues ? none ingages in a labyrinth without fear ; oftentimes a man loseth himself therein ; and when one gets out , it is after a great many wandrings , and missing the way , that disquiets the mind . take you which way you please ; as for me , sir , i am perswaded that in a popular government , solid and constant vertue goes farther than the most subtle and refined policy . maxim viii . those who desire the most perfect state , do not always search the perfection of the state , but the sweetness . would you be fixt in the world ? let this sink into your mind , that to take up a new course of life , is nothing else but to pass from one trouble to another . the son of a king being wrought upon by the life that confucius lead , perceived those first desires of wisdom to spring up in his heart , that a good education , and good examples are wont to infuse into young persons , when they have not been yet corrupted by the commerce of the world. he went to find him out , and told him , that he was resolved to abandon all things for to become one of his disciples ; for , the truth is , there are a thousand sorrows to be undergone in that course of life , wherein my birth engageth me ; whereas yours seems to me full of sweetness and delight . since 't is the sweetness you look for in my state , answered confucius , i should not advise you to enter upon it : a man often times meets with trouble , the more he avoids it . heaven hath inspired me with the love of a private life , hath been pleased to make you to be born to rule . be a king , and do not seek after peace too much : on the contrary , if you be not willing to lose your states , wage an advantageous war with your enemies ; but fight more couragiously against your passions , and against being in love with a sweet and easie life , if you have not a mind to destroy your self . maxim ix . those who are diligent , and would do all , put off many things till the next day . his own son said to him one day , i carefully apply my self to all sorts of study , i omit nothing whereby to become a good scholar , and yet i make small progres● . this wise father said to him , omit something , and you will make a great progress . amongst all those that take long iourneys afoot , did you ever see one of them that ran ? in all things one must go orderly to work , and not desire to embrace that which is not for the length of his arms ; otherwise you will give your self unprofitable motions . the saints have first of all apply'd themselves to the most easie things ; success gave them courage and strength to grapple with more difficult things , by little and little they became perfect . those , who like you , would do all in one day , do nothing all their life : on the other hand , those who never apply themselves but to one thing , find at the long run that they have done all . maxim x. one ought not to wonder that the wise man walks slower in the way of vertue , than the ill man does in that of vice ; passion burries , and wisdom guides . one of his friends complained of the small progress he made in vertue ; i labour , said he , these several years to imitate the primitive saints , and i am still imperfect . had i but never so little applyed my self to imitate the wicked , and follow their example , i should have rid a great deal of ground in a short space : why is it not so easie to attain to perfection , as to abandon ones self to vice ? this is no wonder , says confucius , vertue is on high , and vice is in the lowest place . it requires pains and time to go upward , one minute sufficeth to fall down the precipice . however , let me intreat you not to let your self be abused by th●● seeming easiness . it is true , that one is sooner determined to evil than to good ; but seeing one repents of it at length , it is a certain sign that there is less trouble to do well , than to persevere in evil . maxim xi . true nobility does not consist in blood , but in merit ; we are of an elevated station indeed , when vertue prevents our groveling with the rest of mankind . confucius seeing a man carry a fish , sighed , and told them who demanded the reason of it ; this fish , that might have easily preserved its life , hath lost it notwithstanding , for letting it self be allured by the pleasures of a deceitful bait. the want of reason pleads for its greediness ; but are men excusable for to lose vertue that ●● much more precious than life , in letting themselves be catched by the bait's that the good things and vanity of the world presents them with ? if one knew , what he lookt after , he would take another road to find it . would you be rich ? contemn every thing , nay , even the contempt and scorn men cast upon you : that man is raised to a pitch far above others , when calumny and reproaches cannot reach him . maxim xii . in the state wherein we are , perseverance in well-doing consists not so much in not falling , as to rise again as often as we fall . you are very happy , confucius , says some mandarins that he instructed , for having arrived at the highest degree of vertue ; it is a long time , i 'le warrant you , since you left sin : as for us , what efforts soever we make to become good men , there passes not a day but we commit considerable faults . although every fault be blameable , says confucius , you are not so unhappy as you think in committing many : your life , as well as mine , is a long iourney ; the way is difficult , and our reason half extinct by passions , furnishes but little light to guide us : what means is there to avoid stumbling sometimes in the dark ? when one gets up again , the fall retards our iourney , but does not quite put it off and interrupt it . it would be an unhappiness for us , to commit no more but one , like the wicked that fall but once , because the first precipice stops them ; but honest good men that continue their walking , fall often . maxim xiii . there is not that man living but hides half of his faults ; however , as much flattered as he is , he would blush to appear to the eyes of others , what he appears to himself . one complained one day , that nature in bestowing two eyes upon men to behold the beauty of bodies , had bestowed none on them that are able to see minds , and discover the secrets of hearts : thus vertue and vice , say they , are confounded in the world. confucius said , you and i should be in a woful taking , if we were not cut short as to that matter , for we should not secure our own failings and weaknesses , we gain more by it than you are aware of ; for i maintain that the philosopher would suffer more to appear weak , than the wicked man to appear vicious . maxim xiv . never speak of your self to others , neither good nor bad ; not good , because they will not believe you ; not evil , because they know more already than you would have them . thus he spoke one day to his disciples , who took a pride ever and anon to blame themselves : to which he added , for a man to confess his faults , when he is reproved for them , is modesty . to lay them open to his friend , is ingenuity , is confidence . to reprove himself for them , is humility . but to go preach them to every body , is , if one have not a great care , a piece of pride . by this scantling of confucius his philosophy you may judge , my lord , that reason is of all times , and of all places . seneca hath spoken nothing better ; and had i the ●e●su●e , as i have a design to make an intire collection of the maxims of our philosopher , peradventure there might be whatsoever might be requisite to give him a place amongst our sages of antiquity . i wish at least , my lord , that the pourtraiture i have offered , may not displease you : were he still alive at this day , as much a philosopher as he is , i am sure he would be sensible of the approbation you should afford him . such a testimony as yours , always clear , always sincere , must needs do a kindness to the greatest men. perhaps , hitherto in france they have not a due estimate of the idea all the east have of him , but so soon as you shall please to honour him with your esteem , every body will be perswaded that antiquity hath not flattered him , and that china , in chosing him for a master and a doctor , hath done justice to his merit . i am with a most profound respect , my lord , your grace's most humble and m●st obedient servant l. j. letter viii . to my lord philipeaux secretary of state. of the particular character of the wit and temper of the chineses . my lord , if in this letter , which i have the honour to write to you , i confine my self to what relates to the particular character and genius of the chineses , it is not but that i know the obligation wherein i stand , to give you an exact account of all the other things we are acquainted with in our voyages ; yet i supposed that i could not more ●itly begin to discharge this duty , than by entertaining you , at the first sight , with that which naturally ought to be more pleasant to you ; a captain would more willingly hear a discourse of wars , and of the bravery of the tartars , and a courtier of the gentility of the chineses ; but when a man has such extraordinary parts as you have , and is heir to a family that hath always signalized it self by its insight into sciences , and penetration in the management of the most important affairs , i was apt to believe that one could not treat of a subject that can be more proper , and more delightful to you . of all the people of the habitable world , there is not any one that does not stand upon wit and ingenuity , and oftentimes the most barbarous prefer themselves before the most polite and accomplisht . the inhabitants of the cape of good hope , whom we cannot represent to our selves , but with a kind of horrour , whom we can s●a●ce give our selves leave to rank amongst men , do nevertheless look upon the europeans as slaves , and look upon the hollanders as no other than a company of stupid fellows , not verst in the method of government . the people of sia● , whose physiognomy is well enough known in france , who have , in respect of the indies , souls adapted to their bodies , do usually say , that heaven , in distributing its benefits and natural qualities , hath granted to the french the bravery and science of war ; to the english the art of navigation ; to the hollanders a particular knack in tradeing ; to the chineses the wisdom of well-governing , but that it hath given wit to the people of siam . had not they intimated it to us , perhaps we should not have made such a reflection , and it is a discovery that we owe to them . after all this , we must not wonder if the chineses , who term all the people of the east blind , have reserved to themselves the preheminence , and have believed themselves to be , without all dispute , the most intelligent nation in the world. there is no question to be made but they are an ingenious people , but methinks no body yet hath been truly acquainted with their character . to see their libraries , universities , the prodigious number of their doctors , their observatories , and the care they take to be exact in their observations , one would be apt to conclude , that this nation is not only ingenious , but perfectly well verst in all sorts of sciences , that they have a vast reach , invention , and a genius for every thing . nevertheless , albeit for these four thousand years , they have allowed recompences to learned and expert men ; and tho' the fortune of an infinite number of men depends upon their good parts , yet have they not had one single man , of great atchievements in speculative science : they have detected all these precious mines , without ever seeking for them themselves : enjoying peaceably for so many ages , the reputation of the most knowing men in the world , because they see no body more ignorant than themselves . so that i suppose i may safely aver , without offering them any injury , that amongst the qualities wherewith heaven hath respectively inriched the people of the world , they have not shewed that spirit of penetration and nicety , so necessary to those who addict themselves to the re-search of nature . that logick which we have so much improved , that geometry that we in france have brought to such a high degree of perfection , which may pass for the master-piece of humane understanding , will never get admittance into their academies ; and maugre all the natural pride that possesses them , they will not stick to confess , that as to these matters , the europeans will in all humane probability be their masters . it is true a philosophy they have ; it is likewise true that they lay down certain principles for the explaining the composition of bodies , their propriety , their effects . neither are they altogethe● ignorant in anatomy ; nay , they grant a circulation of the blood and humours ; but all their notions are so general , confused , and generally so false , that i am afraid in this place to particularize them . their arithmetick is more perfect , altho' they do not make use of the cypher , as we do , which is notwithstanding a great help . they do not practise the rules of arithmetick by calculation ; but they use an instrument composed of a little board a foot and an half long , cross which they score ten or twelve little parallel lines , or sticks , upon which are strung several moveable buttons , by putting them together , or by separating them one from another , they reckon , almost as we do , by counters ; but with such great dexterity and easiness , that they will keep pace with a man , let him read a book of accompts never so fast . at the end they find the operation performed , and want not a certain way to prove it . their geometry is very superficial , it is restrained to a very few propositions , and to some problems of algebra , which they resolve without elements or principles , and that only by induction . they pretend to be the inventers of musick , and to have heretofore carried it to its acme of perfection : but either they are mistaken , or they have quite lost it ; for that they practice at this day is so imperfect , that it does not so much as deserve the name of musick . as for astronomy , it must be confest that never did people in the world addict themselves so constantly to it . this science is beholding to them for abundance of observations ; but the history that reports them in general , hath not been careful to descend to particulars , which would be necessary for the reaping all the benefit such elucubrations seem to promise . however , it hath not been unprofitable to posterity . we have above four hundred observations , as well of the eclipses and comets , as conjunctions , that make good their chronology , and may conduce to the perfecting of ours . altho' their tables were imperfect , yet have they been very serviceable to regulate the time ; but after a certain continuance of years , their astronomers were obliged to make some amendments therein , because they did not exactly agree with the heavens till the beginning of this century , that they attained some skill in our astronomy . the europeans since have every way reformed their kalender , which business has made them so famous , and so necessary in that state , that nothing hath so much contributed to settle religion in that country , and also to defend it in the various circumstances of persecution it hath lain under . if china hath been deficient in excellent mathematicians ; they have at least had perfect astrologers ; because for the well succeeding in judicious astrology , it sufficeth to be an able deceiver , and to have a knack of lying handsomly , which no nation can dispute with china . there have been for this many ages cheating mountabanks by profession , who promise , by the insight they have in the motion and influence of the stars , the philosophers stone , and immortality , they mark in the almanack every year , the good and bad days for building , marriages , for undertaking journeys and voyages , and for such like actions , the success whereof depends more upon the wisdom and discretion of men , than upon the influence of the heavens . the missionaries fearing least they might ascribe these fooleries and ridiculous superstitions to them , because they make them the authors of the kalendar , thought themselves obliged to make a publick declaration how little hand they have in the matter , they protested that they absolutely condemned them : and the emperor , that is not subject to these weaknesses , was willing they should explain themselves , as to that business , for his particular satisfaction . medicine hath not been quite neglected and laid aside ; but because they wanted physicks , or natural philosophy and anatomy , the principles thereof , they never make any great progress therein ; yet must it be confessed that they have acquired a particular skill in pulses , that hath made them famous in the world. the emperor hoamti composed a treatise of the same above four thousand years ago * . ever since that time the physicians of china have lookt upon that science as the foundation of all medicine . they feel the pulse after such a manner as would make a man smile that is not accustomed to it . after they have apply'd their four fingers along the artery , and have prest strongly and uniformly the patients wrist , they relax their finger by degrees , till the blood that was stopt by the pressing , hath retaken its usual course ; then , a moment after , they begin again to press the arm close , which they continue a considerable time ; after that , just like men that intended to touch the fret of a musical instrument , they raise and fall their fingers successively one after another , pinching softly , or hard , sometimes slower , sometimes faster , till such time as the artery answers to the touches which the physician moves , and till the strength , weakness , disorder , and other symptoms of the pulse be manifest . they pretend that there never happens any extraordinary accident in the constitution , but does alter the blood , and consequently causes a different impression upon the vessels . it is not so much by reasoning and arguing that they are instructed in this point , as by a long experience , which much better discovers to them all these wonderful changes than theory and speculation . when they have a long time been attentive to the voice of nature , that explains it self by the beatings of the pulse , they perfectly and truly perceive those differences , which otherwise seem imperceptible . the pervigilium and lethargy , loss of appetite , or desire to eat , the head-ach , weakness of stomach , fulness or emptiness ; all these , are the cause or the effect of some distemper in the mass of blood. so that its motion will be at that time less frequent or quicker , fuller or weaker , uniform or irregular . sometimes there will be an uudulation or trembling , caused by the ebullition of the whole mass of the humours ; which may be perceived like to a bell that trembles after it hath been rung ; sometimes also the artery will not beat a stroke , but will swell by little and little . by pressing it , one will moreover be able to perceive several effects that do not declare themselves to the bare touch ; for at that time the course of the circulation , which is suspended or lessened , which begins again immediately after , with more force , will give occasion to judge variously and differently of the disposition of the heart , of the fermentation there performed , of the quality of the blood there prepared , of the obstacles that impede its passages , of gross and crude matter that over-charges it , of the nature of the spirits that too much rarifie it , and precipitate transpiration . the chinese physicians pretend to have , by a long experience distinguished all these differences of pulses , and to have been able to know all the distempers that are incident thereto ; so that they hold the patient's hand a quarter of an hour at least ; sometimes the right , sometimes the left , and sometimes both of them at the same time . and after all , as if they were inspired , they play the prophet ; you were never troubled with the head-ach , say they , but with an heaviness that hath made you drowsie ; or else you have lost your appetite , you will recover it again within three days precisely . this evening , about sun-set , your head will be freer ; your pulse indicates pain in the belly , without you have eaten such or such meat ; this indisposition will last five days , after which it will cease . and so for other symptoms of the malady which they find out , or prognosticate pretty exactly , when they are expert in the science ; for , as for others , they are commonly false prophets . it is not to be questioned , after all these testimonies we have , but that in this respect they have something extraordinary , nay , and even wonderful : however , a man should always mistrust them , and one cannot be too much upon his guard against them , because they make use of all means imaginable to get themselves secretly instructed concerning the patient's condition before they visit them . nay , they are so cunning ( to get themselves reputation ) as to feign a kind of distemper , which sometimes they themselves procure afterward . a person told me , that sending for a physician , and a chyrurgeon to cure him of a wound , one of them told him , that the malady was occasioned by a small worm that was insinuated into the flesh , which would infallibly produce a gangreen , if by some remedy or other it were not fetch'd out : that he was the only man in all the country that had this arcanum , and would put it in practice for his sake , provided be would not grudge him a considerable sum of money . the sick person promised him he would not ; and paid him part of it before-hand . but this cheating sophister , after divers unprofitable medicines , entangled at last a little worm in his plaister , which he pull'd out an hour after in triumph , as if it came out of the very wound . his companion , that gain'd nothing by the management of this business , afterward detected it , but it was too late ; and the chyrurgeon comforted up himself more easily for the loss of his reputation , than the sick person for the loss of his money . however the case may stand as to the capacity of the chinese physicians , yet certain it is , that they predict the distemper easier than they cure it ; and men dye in their hands as they do elsewhere . they prepare their own remedies , that ordinarily consist of pills ; thereafter as they are prepared , they are either sudorifick , purge the blood and humours , fortifie the stomach , suppress vapours ; or are restringent , dispose to evacuation ; but seldom work by stool . they do not let blood , nor know the clyster , but since they have had correspondence with the physicians of macao . they do not disapprove the remedy , but name it the remedy of the barbarians . they apply cupping-glasses not only upon the scapulae , but also upon the belly , to asswage the pain of the colick . they are in a manner all perswaded , that the majority of diseases are caused by malignant and corrupted wind that have slipt into the muscles , and do ill affect all the parts of the body : the most sure means to dissipate them , is to apply , in different places , red hot needles , or buttons of fire : this is their ordinary remedy . one day a chinese said to me , seeming to be surprised at it , alluding to phlebotomy , they treat you in europe with the sword , but here they martyr us by fire ; this mode will probably never alter , because physicians feel not the mischief they do us , and are no worse paid for tormenting of us , than for curing us . i cannot tell whether or no they might have learnt this violent remedy of the indians ; or whether the indians themselves might not have received it from the chinese physicians ; but they pretend in the indies that fire cures all diseases : this perswasion they persisting in , makes every day a great many miserable persons , whom they cauterize upon the slightest inconvenience . yet there be some maladies that are not curable , but by that means . the people of the country , but especially the slaves , are much troubled with a violent coli●k , which the portuguezé call mordetchin , occasioned by the indigestion of the stomach , and accompanied , for the most part , with continual vomitings ; the gripes it produceth are cruel , and the grief and angish often deprives them of their wits . this grief is infallibly mortal , if they dot not remedy it after the following manner : they lightly apply an iron-peal red hot to the soles of the feet ; if the patient shews no signs of feeling , they pass no farther , and he is cured : if he be insensible of this first operation , they lay it on harder , and still continue to press the peal , burning unmercifully to the very bone , without desisting till the patient complain , which puts an end to the malady and remedy . but if the fire , how violent soever , makes not it self be felt , they despair of healing , and in a short time the patient dies . amongst all the china remedies there are none so much esteemed as cordials ; they are provided with all sorts of them , and very natural ones ; for they consist for the most part of herbs , leaves , and roots . their simples are numerous ; and if the people of the country may be believed , they have all of them sovereign and experienced virtues . i brought along with me hither near four hundred , designed in their natural colours and figure , according to those the emperor caused to be painted for his closet . father ●isd●lou , one of the six jesuits his majesty sent thither anno , is very intent upon the translation of the chinese herbal ; wherein are all the vertues and qualities of all those plants explained . this father , who hath accomplisht himself in the knowledge of books , will thereto add particular reflexions of his own ; and i make no question but what he supplys us with thereupon , will enrich our botany , and satisfie the ingenious and curious . amongst these simples there are two that i may speak of before hand : the first is the leaf of * thee , as they call it in china ; they are much divided in their opinions touching the properties they ascribe to it . some do maintain that it hath admirable ones ; others , that it is but a phancy and meer whim of the europeans , that are always doters on novelties , and put a value upon that which they do not understand : in that , as in all other things where men do not agree , i believe there is a medium to be taken . in china they are subject neither to gout , sciatica , nor stone ; and many imagine that thee preserves against all these distempers . the tartars that feed upon raw flesh , fall sick , and suffer continual indigestions so soon as ever they give over drinking of it ; and that they may have plenty of it , they bargain to furnish the emperor with almost all the horses that serve to remount his cavalry ; when any one is troubled with a vertigo that over-charges the brain , he finds himself extreamly relieved so soon as he accustoms himself to thee . in france there are abundance of people that find it good for the gravel , crudities , head-aches ; and there are who pretend to have been cured of the gout by it , almost miraculously ; so quick and sensible has been its effect . all this proves that thee is no chimera , and conceit . nay , some after drinking of it sleep the better , which argues that it is not proper to suppress fumes : some there be who never take it after meals , without experiencing mischievous effects ; their digestion is interrupted and disturbed ; and they find along time after crudities , and a troublesome repletion . others find no benefit by it neither in gout nor sciatica . a great many say that it dries , makes lean , and that it obstructs ; and that if there be any good qualities in it , the most part of other leaves would in a manner produce the same effect . these experiments evince that its virtue is not so universal as people imagine . so that in my opinion , one should speak moderately of it , both as to its good and bad qualities . perhaps warm water alone is a good medicine against distempers , the cure of which they attribute to thee : and there are several people that are exempt from many inconveniencies because they are used to drink warm liquors . nevertheless it is certain that thee is of a corosive nature , for it attenuates hard victuals wherewith it is boiled , and consequently is proper for digestion , that is to say for dissolution . that very thing proves that it resists obstructions , and that liquors impregnated with its particles or salts , carry off , and more easily separate all that which adheres to the tunicks of the vessels . this very quality is proper to consume superfluous humours , to put into motion those that stagnate and corrupt , to evacuate others , that cause the gout and sciatica : so that thee , with caution , is a very good remedy , altho' it be not so effectual , nor universal , but that the temperament of certain persons , the height of the distemper , together with certain occult dispositions , may many times retard the effect , or even frustrate its virtue . to use it with benefit , it is requisite to know it , for there is more than one sort of it . that of the province of chensi is course , harsh , and unpleasant . the tartars drink of it : there is necessary to them a stronger menstruum than to the chineses , by reason of the crude flesh they feed on . it is exceeding cheap in the country , and a pound of it will cost three pence . in this same province there is found a particular species of it , more resembling moss , than the leaves of a tree ; and they pretend that the oldest is of excellent use in acute distempers . they likewise administer to sick people a third sort , whose leaves are very long and thick , and its goodness increases in proportion to its being kept ; but that is not the thee in use . that which they commonly drink in china , hath no particular name , because it is ▪ gather'd hand over head in different territories and soils : it is good , the infusion is reddish , the taste faint and somewhat bitter : the people use it indifferently at all hours of the day , and it is their most usual drink . but persons of quality use two other kinds that are in request in china . the first is called thee soumlo ; it is the name of the place where it is gathered ; the leaves are somewhat long , the infusion clear and green when it is fresh , the taste pleasant ; it smells , as they say in france , a little of violets , but this taste is not natural ; and the chineses have often assured me , that to be good , it ought to have no taste at all . this is that they commonly present at visits ; but it is exceeding corosive ; perhaps the sugar they mix with it here corrects its acrimony ; but in china , where it is drunk pure , too great a use of it would be apt to spoil the stomach . the second kind is called thee voiii ; the leaves that are little , and inclining to black , tinge the water with a yellow colour . the taste is delicious , and the weakest stomach agrees with it at all times . in winter it is to be used temperately , but in summer one cannot drink too much . it is especially good in sweating , after travelling , running , or any other violent exercise . they give of it also to sick people ; and those who have any care of their health , drink no other . when i was at siam , i heard them often talk of the flower of thee , of imperial t●ee , and of several other sorts of thee , the price of which was yet more extraordinary than the properties they ascribe to it : but in china i heard no such thing . generally speaking , that the thee may excel , it ought to be gathered early , when the leaves are yet small , tender and juicy . they begin commonly to gather it in the months of march and april , according as the season is forward ; they afterward expose them to the steam of boiling water to soften them again ; so soon as they are penetrated by it , they draw them over copper-plates kept on the fire , which dries them by degrees , till they grow brown , and rowl up of themselves in that manner we see them . if the chineses were not such great cheats , their thee would be better ; but they oftentimes mix other herbs with it , to swell the size at a small charge , and so get more money by it : so that it is a rare thing to meet with any purely without mixture . it commonly grows in valleys , and at the foot of mountains ; t●e choicest grows in stony soils ; that which is planted in light grounds holds the second rank . the least of all is found in yellow earth ; but in what place soever it is cultivated , ●are must be taken to expose it to the south ; it gets more strength by that , and bears three years after being sowen . i●s root resembles that of a peach tree , and its flowers resemble white wild roses . the trees grow of all sizes , from two foot to an hundred , and some are to be met with that two men can scarce grasp in their arms ; this is what the chinese herbal relates . but this is what i have seen . entring upon the province of fokien , they first made me observe thee upon the declining of a little hill ; it was not above five or six foot high , several stalks , each of which was an inch thick , joyned together , and divided at the top into a many small branches , composed a kind of cluster , much what like our myrtle . the trunk , tho' seemingly dry , yet bore very green branches and leaves . these leaves were drawn out in length at the point , pretty strait , an inch , or an inch and an half long , and indented in their whole circumference . the oldest seemed somewhat white without , they were hard , brittle , and bitter . the new ones , on the contrary , were soft , plyable , reddish , smooth , transparent , and pretty sweet to the taste , especially after they had been a little chewed . it being the month of september , i found three sorts of fruit. in the new branches there were little slimy pease , green without , and full of yellow grains within . in others , the fruit is as big as beans , but of different figures ; some round , containing a pea ; others drawn out in length , that contained two ; some others of a triangular figure , bore three , very like to those that bear the tallow-grain , so famous in china . the first membrane or skin wherewith these grains are infolded , is green , very thick , and somewhat even . the second is white , and thinner ; under which a third very fine pellicle covers a kind of gland , or small n●t perfectly round , that sticks to the bark by a little fibre , from whence it derives its nourishment . when this fruit is young , it hath bitterness in it ; but a day or two after it has been gathered , it withers , grows long , and yellow , and wrinkles even like an old hazel nut ; at length it becomes unctious and very bitter . besides that , i found a third sort of hard , old fruits , the first skin of which , between open and shut , shewed within a hard bark , brittle , and altogether resembling that of a chesnut . after i had broken it , scarce did i find any sign of fruit , so dry and flat was it grown . in some others the same fruit was pulverized ; in others was found a little nut quite dried up , and covered with its first pellicle . amongst these fruits , a great number of them have no germ or bud , which they call females ; those that have any may be sowen , and produce trees : but the chineses do commonly make use of graffs to plant . the better to understand the nature of this tree , i had the curiosity to taste the bark of the trunk and branches . i chewed likewise some of the wood and fibres ; both of them seemed to me not to have any bitterness , nay , at least , i found a pretty taste of liquorish , but scarce discernable , and is not discovered till after making some reflexion upon it . altho' this particular account may displease those that are not concerned in the knowledge of plants , yet i am sure that the more curious could wish a more specifical account , as the delicate mixture of colours in the flower , the orderly disposition of their fibres , the conformation of the small branches and roots , and a thousand other particulars relating to the anatomy of them ; but that is the business of time and leisure : i had but a quarter of an hour to examine the tree of which i have the honour to write to you . there is in china another simple much less common than thee , and upon that very account more valued , which they call gin-sem : gin signifies a man , and sem a plant , or simple , as much as to say , the humane simple , the simple that resembles a man. those who till this time have given another construction to these words are excusable , because they do not understand the emphasis of the chinese characters , which do alone contain the true signification of terms : the learned give it abundance of other names in their writings , that sufficiently declare how much they set by it ; as the spirituous simple , the pure spirit of the earth , the fat of the sea , the panacea , and the remedy that dispenses immortality , and several others of that nature . it is a root as thick as half the little finger , and as long again . it is divided into two branches , which makes a figure pretty like a man with his two legs ; its colour inclines to yellow , and when it is kept any time it grows wrinkled , and dry'd like wood ; the leaves it shoots forth are little , and terminate in a point ; the branches are black , the flower violet , and the stalk covered with hair ; they say that it produces but one of them ; that this stalk produces three branches , and that each branch bears the leaves by fours and fives ; it grows in the shade , in a moist soil , yet so slowly , that it comes not to perfection till after a long term of years . it is commonly found under a tree called kia-chu , little differing from the sycomore . altho' they fetch it from several places , yet the best came heretofore from petcij . that which is at this day in use is taken in leautom , a province depending upon china , and situate in the oriental tartary . of all cordials , according to the chineses opinion , there are none comparable to gin-sem ; it is sweet and delightful , altho' there be in it a little smack of bitterness : its effects are marvellous ; it purifies the blood , fortifies the stomach , adds motion to a languid pulse , excites the natural heat , and withal augments the radical moisture . physicians never know how to make an end when they specifie its virtues , and have whole volumes of its different uses . i have a collection of their receipts that i should report intire in this place , if i were not afraid to be tedious , and trespass upon your patience . i may print them at last , together with a great many treatises relating to physick or medicine of the chineses . i shall only add , to what i have but now spoken , the usual course they take in distempers attended with faintness and swowning , whether it proceeds from some accident , or from old age. take a dram of this root , ( you must begin with a little dose , and may increase it afterward , according to the effect the former doses shall produce ) dry it before the fire in a paper , or infuse it in wine , till it be imbued and penetrated by it ; then cut it in little pieces with your teeth ( and not with a knife , iron diminishing its virtue ) and when it is calcined , take the powder in form of a bolus , in warm water or wine , according as your distemper will permit . this will be an excellent cordial , and by continuing it you will find your self sensibly fortified . take also the same quantity of gin-sem , or more if you be extream weak , and when you have divided it into little pieces , infuse it in half a glass full of boiling water , or else you may boil it with the water it self ; the water , if you drink it , will have the same effect . the root may serve a second time , but it abates of its force . they likewise make broths of it , electuaries , lozenges , and syrups , which are excellent remedies for all sorts of distempers . they have also another root which the portuguese in the indies call pao-china , which is an excellent sudorifick , very proper to purge the humours and corrupted blood ; but the description of all these simples would make me deviate too much , and is not proper for such a short letter as this . the physicians of china do not employ apothecaries for the composition of their medicines , they prescribe and give them at the same time themselves . sometimes in the patients chamber , when it may be conveniently done ; and sometimes in their own houses . they think it strange the europeans should act otherwise , and that they commit the principal point of the cure to men that are not concerned in curing them ; and are not solicitous about the goodness of the drugs , provided they get rid of them to their advantage . but there is another disorder in china a great deal more dangerous than that they lay to our charge ; and that is , that there , every body is admitted to practise physick , like other mechanick arts , without examination or taking their degrees . so that a pitiful fellow , that knows not where to put his head , studies perhaps a physick book two or three months , and sets up for a doctor cum privilegio at the expence of the patient's life , whom he chooseth to kill , rather than be forced to starve himself for lack of employment . the vulgar , tho' ill served by them , take a strong phansy for these pickpockets ; and they would reprove themselves for their covetousness , when they are indisposed , if they did not dye , or cause their relations to dye some other way , than by the way of nature . yet some of them you shall have confess their fault when it is too late ; and i remember that an inhabitant of the city of soutcheou , losing his daughter more through the ignorance of the physician , than by the power of the disease , was so enraged , that he caused a paper to be printed , wherein the bad conduct of the pretended doctor was laid open with several reflections tending to decry him ; he affixt copies of it in all the publick places , and caused of them to be distributed to the principal houses of the city . this revenge , or , as he termed it , this zeal for the publick good , had the effect he promised himself . the physician lost , tog●●her with his reputation , all his practice , and was ●ed●c'd ●o so great an extremity , that he quickly found himself not in a condition to kill any body . the chineses that are mean proficients in sciences , succeed much better in a●ts ; and tho' they have not brought them to that degree of perfection we see th●m in europe , yet know they in this respect not only what is necessary for the common use of life , but also whatever may contribute to convenience , neatness , commerce , and even to well-regulated magnificence : they would have got a great deal farther , had not the form of government , that hath prescribed bounds to the expences of private persons , put a stop to them . the workmen are extraordinary industrious , and if they be not so good at invention as we , yet do they easily comprehend our inventions , and imitate it so and so . there is made in several places of the empire glass , watches , pistols , bombs , and a great company of pieces of workmanship that they may thank us for ; but they have had time out of mind gun-powder , printing , and the use of the compass , which are novel arts in europe , for which perhaps we are obliged to them . they divide the compass in parts only , whereas we describe ; they evermore imagined that the needle did every where shew the true place of the pole , and by divers experiments which we made before them , they have observed some variation and declension : the loadstone is found almost in every province ; it comes also to them from iapan : but the grand use they make of it is in physick ; 't is bought by weight , and the best are not sold for above eight pence or ten pence an ounce . i have brought one with me an inch and an half thick , which tho' indifferently guarded , takes up nevertheless eleven pound weight ; it will raise fourteen or fifteen when it is right fixt . in fine , they are very dexterous in cutting them ; for in france , tho' they bring them into all figures , yet it is not without great labour and cost . they cut mine in nankin in less than two hours ; the engine they make use of to that purpose is a plain one ; and if our workmen would use it , they would abridge their labour . i supposed , sir , that you would not be unwilling to see the figure of it , of which see here the explanation . it is composed of two jaumbs three or four foot high , arch-like , with two strings like a setting-iron , and parted by a board or shingle , which goes cross to it , and closed by a mortise in the lee-board . on the head of the jaumbs is set flat a little rolling-pin or cylinder , of an inch and an half diameter , which can turn circularly by means of a string rolled in the middle , whose two ends hanging are tied to a step , on the which the work man sets his foot . at one of the extremities of the cylinder a flat piece of iron is fastned with mastick by its center , that piece of iron is very thin , very round , and very sharp all about ; it is inches diameter , and moves with a great swiftness , according as the steps are set high or low . in the mean time the workman presents the loadstone in one hand , and in the other the mud made of a very fine sand , which cools the iron , and serves to cut the stone ; but because the iron , in going thorow the sand , throws it about with violence , which might blind the workman , care is taken to place just under it a little blead , turned in the mann●r of a half circle , which receiveth it and defends the workman . navigation is another point that shews the address of the chineses ; we have not always been in europe such able and adventurous sailors as we are at present ; the ancients were not so forward to venture themselves upon the seas , where it is necessary to lose the sight of land for a long time together . the danger of being mistaken in their calculation ( for they had not then the use of the compass ) made all pilots circumspect and wary . there are some who pretend that the chineses , a long time before the birth of our saviour christ , had sailed all the seas of india , and discovered the cape of good hope : however it be , it is most certain that from all antiquity they had always stout ships ; and albeit they have not perfected the art of navigation , no more than they have done the sciences , yet did they understand much more of it than the greeks and romans ; and at this day they sail as securely as the portuguese . these vessels are like ours of all rates , but the model is not so fine ; they are all flat-bottom'd ; the fore-castle is cut short without a stem , the stern open in the middle to the end , that the rudder , which they shut up as in a chamber , may be defended on the sides from the waves : this rudder , much longer than ours , is strongly tied to the stern-post by two cables that pass under the whole length of the vessel to the sore-part , two other such like cables hold it up , and facilitate the hoisting or lowering it , as occasion serves ; the bar is as long as is necessary for the guiding it ; the seamen at the helm are also assisted by ropes fastened to the larboard and starboard , and rolled upon the extremity of the bar they hold in their hand , which they fasten or slacken as they see occasion , to thrust or stop the helm . the misen-mast is quite toward the fore-part , the main-mast is not far from the place where we place our misnes . a cord that goes from starboard to la●board , according as the wind chops about , serves them for a stay and shrowds ; the bol●sprit , which is very weak , is at the larboard , at a considerable distance from the middle , where we are wont to place them . the round-tops they use are very short , but the main-mast is of a prodigious height and thickness ; it is strongly seized , as far as the upper part of the deck , by two side beams that strengthen it wonderfully , yea , and deprive it of playing , which we leave to ours , because it serves to give the vessel air , and to quicken its motion . the low sails are of very thick matt , trimm'd up with laths and long poles to strengthen them , from two foot to two foot , fastened to the whole length of the masts by several little loops ; they are not fastened in the middle , but have three quarters of their breadth loose , that they may be accommoda●ed to the wind , and readily tackt about as occasion serves . a great many small cords , hanging at the sides of the sail , where they are placed at several distances from the sail-yard to the bottom are gathered up and keep tight the whole length of the matt , and further the motion when the ships course is to be changed . as for the okam to calk withal , they do not use melted pitch and tar , but a composition made of lime and oil , or rather of a particular gum with flax of rasped bambou ; this matter is not subject to the accidents of fire , and the okam is so good , that the vessel seldom or never leaks , neither do they ever use the pump , a well or two serves to keep the keel dry . in your huge vessels the anchors are of iron ; in the middle sort they are of an hard , heavy wood , and they only strengthen the ends ; but i have observed that that was not sufficient : a spring-tide , or a fresh gale of wind , runs the ship adrift , when it is not well anchored : and to spare the cost of an iron anchor , they often run the risk to be cast away . as for the cables they are of flax of coco , canvas , or rotin . the rotin is a kind of long cane which they make into tresses like little cords , the twists of them are usually flat , and are stronger then all the other ; but because they easily snap under water when they come to touch upon any rock , they do not much use them but only upon rivers , for to tow against the tide . the chineses have in their vessels a captain , as we have ; but his chief business is to keep the crew in awe , and victual them ; the pilot marks out the rhumb , and places the compass . when they can discover no land , or when they do not ken it , those upon duty at the helm , steer as they please ; so soon as they come within ken of the coast , or enter into the port , the mariners are so vigilant , and so intent upon their duty , that they don't expect to be commanded . you see , my lord , by what i have said , that we far surpass the chineses at sea in the art of navigation ; but it must be confest that upon rivers and channels , they have a particular address that we are not masters of ; they there mannage with a few mariners , huge barks as big as our ships ; and there is such a great number of them in all the southern provinces , that they always keep nine thousand , nine hundred , ninety nine ready equipped amongst those that are designed for the service of the emperor . * after this manner do the people speak ; for this way of expressing themselves hath a greater emphasis in their language , and seem to denote something more , than if they should say in one word , that there are ten thousand of them ; it is a hard matter to convince them of an untruth ; for really there is such a prodigious number of them , that they cannot be reckoned ; they are all flat bottom'd , their sails and masts are not much different from those i but just now described ; but the model is not the same . the body of the vessel , that is alike broad from prow to poop , hath two wells ; upon the first , or upon the deck , they build from one end to another , little cabins , that are raised above the sides seven or eight foot , or thereabouts ; they are painted within and without , varnisht , gilded , and all over so neat and handsome , that they are capable of making the longest voyages too short , tho' some they take that last four or five months without intermission ; for they lodge , they diet , and are always aboard these noble barks ; and when a good company of mandarins go together ( which pretty often happens ) there is no place where they pass the time away more delightfully . they visit one another almost every day without complement ; they play , they treat one another mutually , as if they were all of a family . this society seems so much the more acceptable to them , because it is not forced , and constrained , as in other places , by the incumbrances of nice ceremonies , nor subject to suspicions that such a free correspondence would not fail to soment , if they behaved themselves so in the cities . notwithstanding these barks be extraordinary big , and tho' they always be either under sail , or tugg'd along by ropes , yet do they by times make use of oars , when they are upon great rivers , or cross lakes . as for ordinary barks , they do not row them after the european manner ; but they fasten a kind of a long oar to the poup , nearer one side of the bark than to the other , and sometimes another like it to the prow , that they make use of as the fish does of its tail , thrusting it out , and pulling it to them again , without ever lif●ing it above water . this work produces a continuing rolling in the bark ; but it hath this advantage , that the motion is never interrupted , whereas the time and effort that we employ to lif● up our oars is lost , and signifies nothing . the knack the chineses have to sail upon torrents is somewhat wonderful and incredible : they in a manner force nature , and make a voyage without any dread , which other people dare not so much as look upon without being seized with some apprehension . i speak not of those cataracts they ascend by meer strength of arm , to pass from one canal to another , which in some relations are called sluices ; but of certain rivers that flow , or rather run headlong quite cross abundance of rocks , for the space of three or fourscore leagues . had i not been upon these perillous torrents my self , i should have much ado to believe , upon anothers report , what i my self have seen . it is a rashness for travellers to expose themselves , if they have been but never so little informed of it ; and a kind of madness in sailors to pass their life in a trade , wherein they are every moment in danger of being destroy'd . these torrents whereof i speak , which the people of the country call chan , are met with in several places of the empire ; many of them may be seen when one travels from nam-tcham●fou , the capital city of kiam-si to canton . the first time i went that way with father fontan●y , we were hurried away with that rapidity , that all the endeavours of our mariners could not overcome , our bark , abandoned to the tor●ent , was turn'd round like a whirlegigg for a long time , amongst the sinuosities and windings that the course of the water formed ; and at last dasht upon a rock even with the water , with that violence , that the rudder , of the thickness of a good beam , broke like a piece of glass , and the whole body of it was carried by the force of the currant upon the rock , where it remained immoveable : if instead of touching at the stern , it had hit sideways , we had been infallibly lost ; but those are ●ot the most dangerous places . in the province of fokien , whether one comes from canton , or hamt-cheou , one is , during eight or ten days , in continual danger of perishing . the cataracts are continual , always broken by a thousand points of rocks , that scarce leave breadth enough for the passage of the ba●k ; there are nothing but turnings and windings , nothing but cascades and contrary currants , that dash one against another , and hurry the boat along like an arrow out of a bow ; you are always within two foot of shelves , which you avoid only to fall foul upon another , and from that to a third ; if the pilot by an address , not sufficiently to be admired , does not escape from shipwrack that threatens him every moment . there are none in all the world besides the chineses capable of undertaking such like voyages , or so much concerned or interessed , as not to be discouraged , maugre all the accidents that befal them , for there passes not a day that is not memorable for shipwracks ; nay , and i wonder all barks do not perish . sometimes a man is so fortunate as to split in a place not far distant from the shoar , as i chanced twice to do , then indeed one escapes by swimming , provided one has strength enough to struggle out of the torrent , which is usually very strait . other times the barks run adri●t , and in a moment is upon the rocks , where it remains aground with the passengers ; but sometimes it happens , especially in some more rapid vortices , that the vessel is in pieces , and the crew buried before one has time to know where they are . sometimes also when one descends the cascades formed by the river , that altogether runs headlong , the boats by falling all on sudden , plunge into the water at the prow , without being able to rise again , and disappear in a trice . in a word , these voyages are so dangerous , that in more then twelve thousand leagues that i have sail'd upon the most tempestuous seas in the world , i don't believe i ever run through so many dangers for ten years , as i have done in ten days upon these torrents . the barks they make use of are built of a very thin , light timber , which makes it more fit to follow all the impressions one has a mind to give them . they divide them into five or six apartments separated by good partitions , so that when they touch at any place , upon any point of a rock , only one part of the boat is full , whilst the other remains dry , and affords time to stop the hole the water has made . for to moderate the rapidity of the motion , in places where the water is not too deep , six seamen , three on each side , hold a long spret or pole thrust to the bottom , wherewith they resist the currant , yet slackning by little and little , by the help of a small rope made fast at one end to the boat , and twined at the other round the pole , that slips but very hardly , and by a continual rubbing , slackens the motion of the bark , which , without this caution , would be driven with too much rapidity : insomuch that when the torrent is even , and uniform , how precipitous soever its course be , you float with the same slowness , as one does upon the calmest canal ; but when it winds in and out , this caution is to no purpose ; then indeed they have recourse to a double rudder , made in fashion of an oar , of forty or fifty foot long , one whereof is at the prow , and the other at the poup . in the plying of these two great oars consists all the skill of the sailors , and safety of the bark ; the reciprocal jerks and cunning shakes they give it , to drive it on , or to turn it right as they would have it , to fall just into the stream of the water , to shun one rock , without dashing on another , to cut a currant , or pursue the fall of water , without running head-long with it , whirles it about a thousand different ways : it is not a navigation , it is a manege ; for there is never a managed horse that labours with more fury under the hand of a master of an academy , then these boats do in the hands of these chinese mariners : so that when they chance to be cast away , it is not so much for want of skill as strength ; and whereas they carry not above eight men , if they would take fifteen , all the violence of the torrents would not be capable to carry them away . but it is a thing common enough in the world , and especially in china , rather to hazard a man's life , and run the risk to lose all he has , then to be at indifferent charges one thinks not absolutely necessary . seeing i am speaking of the address and skill of the chineses upon rivers , i cannot forbear , my lord , letting you observe what they are masters of in matter of fishing , besides the line , nets , and the ordinary instruments we make use of in europe , which they employ as well as we , they have moreover two ways of catching fish , that seem to me very singular , and odd : the first is practised in the night , when it is moon-shine ; they have two very long , strait boats , upon the sides of which they nail from one end to the other , a board about two foot broad , upon which they have rub'd white varnish , very smooth and shining ; this plank is inclined outward , and almost toucheth the surface of the water : that it may serve their turn , it is requisite to turn it towards the moon-shine , to the end that the reflexion of the moon may increase its brightness , the fish playing and sporting , and mistaking the colour of the plank , for that of the water , jerk out that way , and tumble before they are aware , either upon the plank , or into the boat , so that the fisher-man , almost without taking any pains , hath in a little time his small bark quite full . the second manner of fishing is yet more pleasant : they breed , in divers provinces , cormorants , and they order and mannage them as we do dogs , or even as we do hawks for the game ; one fisherman can very easily look after an hundred ; he keeps them perched upon the sides of his boat , quiet , and waiting patiently for orders , till they are come at the place designed for fishing in ; then , at the very first signal that is given them , each takes its flight , and flies toward the way that is assigned it . 't is a very pleasant thing to behold how they divide amongst them the whole breadth of the river , or of the lake ; they seek up and down , they dive , and come , and go upon the water an hundred times , till they have spy'd their prey ; then do they seize it with their be●k , and immediately bring it to their master . when the fish is too big , they help one another interchangeably , one takes it by the tail , another by the head , and go after that manner in company to the boat , where they hold out long oars to them ; there they perch themselves with their fish , which they part not with till they go seek for another . when they are weary , they let them rest a while ; but give them nothing to eat till the fishing is over ; during which time their throat is tied with a small cord , for fear they should swallow the little fish , and may have no list to work longer . i forbear speaking , my lord , of their dexterity and neatness in the manufactures of silk , earthen ware , vernish , architecture : these matters have been exhausted in publick relations . it is well known that the silk-stuffs of china are not only handsome , but good and serviceable ; that their porcelain is of a neatness and matter unimitable ; that their vernish , and the use they make of it upon their cabinets , tables , skreens , have procured them the admiration of all europe . as for their architecture , altho' they have an inclination far different from ours , and coming short of that perfection that we suppose our selves arrived to ; yet must it be confest however , that there are some pieces of sculpture in china perfectly well wrought , and the publick edifices , as gates of great cities , towers , and bridges , have something in them most noble and beautiful . in fine , the chineses in point of arts are dexterous , laborious , curious to find out the inventions and contrivances of other nations , and very apt to imitate them . but what is peculiar to them , is , that in all their works they perform with a very few instruments and plain engines , what our artificers in europe do not execute with almost an infinite number of utensils . the better to let the character of their ingenuity be known , i shall add , that there is no nation under the sun , that is more fit for commerce and traffick , and understand them better : one can hardly believe how far their tricks and craftiness proceeds when they are to insinuate into mens affections , manage a fair opportunity , or improve the overtures that are offered : the desire of getting torments them continually , and makes them discover a thousand ways of gaining , that would not naturally come into their head : every thing serves their turn , every thing is precious to the chinese , because there is nothing but they know how to improve . they undertake the most difficult voyages , for the least hopes of gain , and that 's the reason why all things are in motion ; in the streets , upon the roads , upon the rivers , and all along the coasts of maritime towns , you shall see a world of travellers : the infinite trade and commerce that is carried on every where , is the soul of the people , and the primum mobile of all their actions . if they would accompany labour and natural industry with a little more honesty , especially in respect of strangers , nothing could be wanting to them that might contribute to the making of able , compleat merchants ; but their essential quality is to deceive and cousin , when it lyes in their power ; some of them do not conceal it , but boast of it : i have heard of some so brazen fac'd , that when they have been taken in the fact , to excuse themselves by their simplicity , say , you see that i do not understand cunningness ; you know more of it than i ; but perhaps i shall be more lucky , or more subtle another time . they falsifie almost every thing they vend , when things are in a condition to be falsified . they say particularly , that they counterfeit gammons of bacon so artificially , that many times a man is mistaken in them ; and when they have boil'd them a long time , they find nothing , when they come to eat them , but a huge piece of wood under an hogs-skin . it is certain a stranger will be always cheated , if he buy alone , let him take what care he will ; he should employ a trusty chinese , who is acquainted with the country , who knows all the tricks ; and indeed you will be very happy , if he that buys , and he that sells , do not collogue together to your cost , and go snips in the profit . when one lends them any thing , he must have sureties ; for as for their word , those who know them cannot rely upon it . some of them have been observed to borrow a very small sum , promising to restore the principal with vast interest , which they punctually performed upon the day appointed , to gain themselves the reputation of down-right honest men. after that they demanded a greater sum , which they repay also without failing . at length , they continued this commerce whole years together , till such time as engaging to credit them , and lend them considerable sums , they carried their money far enough off , and disappeared for ever . when they would obtain a favour , they do not discover themselves all on the sudden ; there are some who prepare for it whole years before-hand . they make presents to the master , and to all those of the houshold ; they seem so much the more disinteressed , and to have no design , as they mistrust peoples good will ; but when one has accepted their toys , which they thought they might do without fearing any bad consequence , then they begin to shew their design ; and they have already so well play'd their game , that they seldom receive a repulse for what they demand . this subtilty of deceiving is still more extraordinary in thieves and robbers : they break through the thickest walls , burn gates , and make great holes in them by the help of a certain engine which fires the wood without any flame . they penitrate into the most private recesses , without ever being perceiv'd ; and when people awake in the morning , they are amazed to find their bed without curtains and coverlets , their chamber unfurnisht , tables , cabinets , coffers , plate , all is marcht off , without so much sometimes as perceiving any foot-steps of the thieves , but the hole in the wall at which they went out with all the moveables of the house . when they are apprehended , if they be armed , they suffer death ; but now if they be not in a condition to wound , or kill any body , they inflict some other corporal punishment , according to the quality of the goods so stoll'n ; for if they have taken nothing , the judges are satisfied to punish them with thirty or forty blows with a cudgel . they say these felons have a certain drug , the fume of which extreamly stupifies , and casts into a deep sleep , which affords them time and opportunity to do their job ; and they are so perswaded of that truth , that travellers cause a basin of cold water to be brought in to their chamber in the inn , which is a sure remedy to frustrate the power or charm of the fume . not but that after all one may meet with hones●y and disinterest amongst the chineses ; for , ( not to speak of christians , in whom religion hath reformed the evil inclinations of nature ) i do remember that at my first arrival into china with my companions , strangers , unknown , exposed to the avarice of the mandarins , not one of them did us the least wrong ; and what appeared yet more extraordinary was , that offering a present to a commissioner of the custom-house , people that are usually greedy , and attentive to the improvement of such sort of occasions , he protested , notwithstanding all our earnest intreaties , that he would never take any thing of any body so long as he was in his office ; but if one day he should chance to be in another condition , he would with all his heart receive from us some european curiosity . after all , these are rare examples , and the same is not the character of the natives . as the chineses have a genius for commerce , so have they likewise for affairs of state ; their wit has been a long time adapted to politicks , and negotiating affairs , not with foreigners , whom they look upon as barbarians , and their sub●ects , whom the ancient haughtiness of the empire forbids to correspond with , but amongst themselves , according as they are bound by interest , or , as their fortune ingages them therein . there is policy amongst princes , and other grandees of the realm , as much as in any court of europe ; they continually apply themselves to know the gusto , inclinations , humours , and designs one of another ; and they study it so much the more , as they are more reserved , and dissembling themselves , they keep a fair correspondence with every body , nay , and even observe a decorum with their enemies . as the way of challenging a duel is not allowed in the state , all their revenge is reasonable and secret ; one cannot imagine by how many shifts and contrivances they endeavour to destroy one another , without making any shew of having any such thing in their head . they are not only dissemblers , but patient , even to insensibleness , in expecting a favourable moment to declare themselves , and to strike home . but as they observe all sorts of measures with their enemies , the better to lull them asleep , so they sometimes huff their best friends , for fear least a too strict bond of friendship should involve them in some unlucky business . so far are they from that barbarous friendship that inclines us in europe to engage those in our private quarrels that are most devoted to us , and to expose , without any advantage , a life that we should defend even by the loss of our own . the lords of the court , the vice-roys of provinces , and generals of armies , are in perpetual motion , to preserve or acquire the principal places of the state ; they carry on their business by money , favour , and by intrigue : and since the laws give nothing , either to solicitation , riches , or ambition of private persons , but solely to merit , the most subtle seem always most moderate , whilst in the mean time , by an hundred hidden springs , they endeavour to obtain the choice and esteem of the emperor . in short , if some neighbours , more potent , and better head-pieces than the tartars could have been able to have accustom'd them to make treaties , as the different people of europe do amongst themselves , i am perswaded that policy and negotiations would have proved more powerful to defend them from their enemies , then that prodigious wall , of which they endeavoured to make a bulwark , and all those numerous armies , wherewith they have hitherto , but all in vain , opposed them . after all that i have said , i leave you to judge , my lord , of the character of these people , and of the value that ought to be put upon them ; when a man hath a gust as good as yours , he does not think of things nicely , but also judges of them solidly , and with the greatest exactness ; so that i suppose no body will take it ill that i submit the chinese to your censure . they only would find some difficulty to subscribe to it , if they understood the defect of their wit and genius , as much as we understand the delicateness of yours ; but as they believe themselves the most witty nation in the world , i am sure they will be glad to be given over to the judgment of a person , whom all france begins to admire , and what is more , whom lewis the great honours particularly with his esteem . you will observe , my lord , in china some faults which one cannot excuse ; all the favour i beg of you for them , is to reflect , that formerly they have been wiser , more sincere and honest , less corrupted than they are at present . vertue , which they cultivated with so much care , which contributed infinitely to model their reason , made them at that time the wisest people of the universe ; and being their manners were more regular , so i doubt not but they were then more spiritual , and more rational . however , in the very condition wherein they are at present , you will perhaps esteem them notwithstanding , and find withal , that though they have not ingenuity enough to be compared with our learned and knowing men in europe , yet do they not give place to us in arts ; that they equal us in politeness , and that perhaps they may surpass us in politicks and in government . i am with the most profound respect , my lord , your most humble and most obedient servant l. j. the present state of china . part ii. to the cardinal d' estrees . of the policy and government of the chinese . when i had the honour to give your eminence an account of the present state of china , i did a long time doubt whether or no i should venture to describe to you their form of government . to handle so nice a subject requires the abilities of the most exact politician , and a knowledg of state-affairs exquisite as yours ; a subject not to be managed by any without pains and trouble , but which lies too deep for those of my character whose knowledg in the affairs of this world is slight and superficial . but yet it would be the greatest of injuries to the chinese , to pass that over in silence , which they look upon ▪ as the thing to which they owe all their good qualities , and which they esteem as a masterpiece of the most exact policy : thus therefore , my lord , tho' i should own it a piece of imprudence in me to meddle with these mysterious arcana of government , and to search never so little into the depths of worldly wisdom ; i could be content to be blamed for it in europe , if china , to whom i own i bear a kindness , and respect , approve of it in me , and get any credit thereby . amongst the several models and plans of government which the antients framed , we shall perhaps meet with none so perfect and exact as is that of the chinese monarchy . the antient lawgivers of this potent empire , formed it in their days very little different from what it is in ours . other states , according to the common fate of the things of this world , are sensible of the weakness of infancy ; are born mishapen and imperfect ; and like men ▪ they owe their perfection and maturity to time . china seems more exempted from the common laws of nature ; and as though god himself had founded their empire , the plan of their government was not a whit less perfect in its cradle , than it is now after the experience and tryal of four thousand years . during all which time the chinese had never so much as heard of the name of republick ; and when lately , on the hollanders arrival , they heard of it , it seemed so strange to them that they have scarcely yet done admiring at it . nothing could make them understand how a state could regularly be governed without a king , they looked upon a republick to be a monster with many heads , formed by the ambition , headiness , and corrupt inclination of men in times of publick disorder and confusion . as they bear an aversion to republican government , so are they yet more set against tyranny and oppression ; which they say proceeds not from the absoluteness of the princes power , for they cannot be too much their subjects masters ; but from the princes own wildness , which neither the voice of nature , nor the laws of god can ever countenance . the chinese are of opinion that the obligation which is laid on their kings not to abuse their power , is rather a means to confirm and establish them , than to occasion their ruin ; and that this useful constraint which they themselves lay on their passions does no more diminish their power or authority here on earth , than the like constraint derogates from the majesty and power of the almighty , who is not the less powerful because he cannot do evil . an unbounded authority which the laws give the emperor , and a necessity which the same laws lay upon him to use that authority with moderation and discretion , are the two props which have for so many ages supported this grea●●abrick of the chinese monarchy . the first principle thereof that is instilled into the people , is to respect their prince with so high a veneration as almost to adore him . they stile him the son of heaven , and the only master of the world. his commands are indisputable , his words carry no less authority with them than if they were oracles : in short every thing that comes from him is sacred . he is seldom seen , and never spoken to but on the knees . the grandees of the court , the princes of the blood , nay his own brothers bow to the ground , not only when he is present , but even before his throne ; and there are set days every week or month , in which the nobility assemble , who meet in one of the courts in the palace , to acknowledg the authority of their prince by their most submissive adorations , tho' he perhaps be not there in person . when he is ill , especially if dangerously , the palace is full of mandarins of every order , who spend night and day , in a large court , in habits proper for the occasion , to express their own grief , and to ask of heaven their princes cure. rain , snow , cold , or any other inconveniences excuse them not from the performance of this duty ; and as long as the emperor is in pain , or in danger , any one that saw the people would think that they fear nothing but the loss of him . besides , interest is no small occasion of the great respect which is shown him by his subjects ; for as soon as he is proclaimed emperor , the whole authority of the empire is in his hand , and the good or ill fortune of his subjects is owing wholly to him . first , all places in the empire are in his disposal , he bestows them on whom he thinks fit ; and besides , he is to be looked upon as the disposer of them the more , because none of them are ever sold. merit , that is honesty , learning , long experience , and especially a grave and sober behaviour , is the only thing considered in the candidates , and no other considerations can lay any claim to favour . neither is this all , that he hath the choice of all officers of state ; but if he dislikes their management when chosen , he dismisses or changes them without more ado . a peccadillo has heretofore been thought enough to render a mandarin incapable of continuing in his place ▪ and i am told that a governour of one of their cities was turned out , because on a day of audience his cloaths were thought too gay to become the gravity of his office ; the emperor thinking a a person of that humour not fit to fill such a place , or to act as a magistrate who represents his prince . i my self saw at pekin an example of this sovereign power , at which i was the more surprised because it was brought about with so little disturbance . it was discovered that three colaos ( who are mandarins as honourable for their places amongst the chinese , as our ministers of state are amongst us ) had taken mony underhand for some services done by them in the execution of their office. the emperor , who was informed of it , took away their salaries immediately , and ordered them without farther trouble to retire . what became of the two first , or how they were used , i cannot tell ; but the other , who had a great while been a magistrate , and was as much esteemed for his understanding as he was respected for his age , was condemned to look after one of the palace gates amongst other common soldiers , in whose company he was listed . i saw him my self one day in this mean condition : he was upon duty as a common sentinel ; when i passed by him i bowed to him , as indeed every one else did ; for the chinese still respected in him the slender remains of that honour which he had just before possessed . i must confess i soon left wondering at so severe a punishment inflicted on so great a man ; when i saw after what manner even the princes of the blood themselves were used . one of them was a mighty lover of sports , especially of cock-fighting ( which is a usual diversion in the east , and the obstinacy of those creatures , which armed with gavelocks , fight 'till they dye with an incredible skill and courage , is very surprising . ) the emperor did not think it amiss that this prince should spend a few hours in such sort of diversions . he knew that great men have spare time as well as others ; and that it does not derogate from any man's character to throw away an hour or two sometimes in those diversions which are more suitable to young people , and that it is not at all improper for men of understanding and gravity to condescend to mean and ordinary sports , in order to give some relaxation and ease to their weary spirits . nevertheless , he could not bear to see him spend his whole time in things so much below his quality , and so unbecoming his years , he therefore told him of it ; but finding that this admonition did not work with him , the emperor resolved to make an example of him , and did therefore declare that he had forfieted his title and honour of prince , he was besides deprived of his retinue , his salary , and his quality , until he should by some great and extraordinary action make it appear to the whole kingdom that he was not unworthy of the blood from whence he sprang . the emperor went yet a step farther , for perceiving that the number of the princes of the blood was very great , and that the ill conduct of many of them might in time bring their quality into contempt : he published an order that none should hereafter bear that character without his express leave , which he gave to none but those who by their vertue , understanding , and diligence in their offices , did very well deserve it . such administrations in europe would cause heart-burnings and factions in the states ; but in china they are brought about without any the least disturbance , these changes create no manner of trouble if they are done for the publick good , and not from a personal hatred or violent passion ; however if the emperor should be so far transported as to act thus to satisfie his own passion , yet if his government be generally equitable and just , such particular ill administrations raise no faction in his subjects against him . you will have a plain proof of the absoluteness of the emperors power from a passage which happened in a late war with one of the kings of tartary . the emperor sent a mighty army under his brothers command , to punish the vanity and rashness of that puny king , who had dared to make inroads into the countries of several of the allies of the empire . the tartar , whose warlike troops sought only an opportunity of signalizing themselves , advanced to engage the imperial army , and set upon them with so much violence and vigour , that at last , notwithstanding he was so much inferior to them in number , he beat them from their ground , and forced them to retreat in disorder . the emperors father in law , an old tartar , well versed in the trade of war , commanded the artillery , and plaid his part so well that he was killed at the head of a few , yet brave soldiers , whom he encouraged as well by his example as by his words ; but the general was accused for flying first , and drawing by his flight the rest of the army after him . the emperor who is himself a man of courage , and an admirer of glory , was less troubled at the loss of the battle than he was at that of his brothers honour . he sent for him immediately to court , to be tryed before a council of the blood , whom he assembled in his palace . the prince , who was on all other accounts a person of singular merit , surrendered himself with the same humility and submission , as he could have done had he been the meanest officer in the army , and without staying till sentence was pronunced he condemned himself , and owned that he deserved death . you deserve it , said the emperor , but you ought , to recover your lost honour , to seek your death in the midst of the enemies troops , and not ●ere among us in the midst of pekin where it can only encrease your disgrace . at last the emperor was inclineable to pardon him ; but the princes , who thought themselves in some measure disgraced by this action , earnestly begged of the emperor to use the utmost of his power to punish him : and his uncle who assisted at the council treated him with so much scorn and contempt , that amongst us such usage would afflict any gentleman so sensibly as to go near to break his heart . the emperor , who has power over the lives of the princes of the blood , can certainly dispose of his other subiects : the laws make him so far master of their lives , that neither viceroy , nor parliaments , nor any other sovereign court throughout the whole empire can execute any criminal without express order from court. they are arraigned and tryed up and down in the several provinces , but the sentence is always presented to the emperor , who either confirms or rejects it as he pleases , most an end he agrees to it , but he very often cuts off part of the sentence , and makes it less rigorous . secondly , although every one be perfect master of his estate , and enjoys his lands free from disturbance and molestation : the emperor , can nevertheless lay what taxes he thinks fit upon his sub●ects to supply the pressing wants , and relieve the necessities of the state. this power indeed he rarely makes use of , whether it be that the standing revenue , and ordinary taxes are sufficient to maintain a war abroad ; or whether it be that in a civil-war they are unwilling to run the hazard of provoking their sub●ects too much by laying too great a load on them . they have likewise a custom of exempting every year one or two provinces from bearing their proportion in the tax , especially if any of them have suffered thro' the sickness of the people , or if the lands thro' unseasonable weather have not yielded so good an encrease as usual . it is true that the subsidies which the laws grant are so considerable , that were the chinese less industrious , or their lands less fruitful , this empire , like the rest of the indian kingdoms , would be only a society of poor and miserable wretches . it is this prodigious income that makes the prince so powerful , and that enables him at an hours warning to raise a potent and a numerous army to keep his people in obedience . it is very difficult to reckon what the revenue of this empire amounts to ; because , beside the mony that is raised in specie , vast sums are paid in in goods . after the best examination which i could get both from the officers and from their books , i believe the treasury receives in mony about twenty two thousand crowns of china , which the portuguese call taëls , each of which in our mony comes to about six shillings . but the rice , corn , salt , silks , cloaths , varnish , and a hundred other commodities which they pay in , together with the customs and forseited estates amount to more than fifty millions of the chinese crowns . so that after having allowed for the goods received into the treasury their value in silver , and having made the nearest and most exact calculation possible , i find the ordinary revenues of the emperor to amount in our mony to one and twenty millions six hundred thousand pounds at least . thirdly , the right of making peace and war is the emperors , he may make treaties on what conditions he pleases , provided they be not such as are dishonourable to the kingdom . as for the judgments which he himself passes they are irrevocable , and to have them put in execution he need only send them to his sovereign courts or vice-roys , who dare not in the least delay registring and publishing them . when on the other hand the sentences pronounced by their parliaments or other magistrates , are no ways obligatory 'till approved and confirmed by the emperor . fourthly , another instance of his supreme authority is this , that he has the liberty of making choice of his successor , which he may not only chuse from the royal family , but from amongst his other sub●ects . this antient right hath been heretofore put in practise with so much impartiality and wisdom , as would be admirable even in a prince who to his other titles hath that of most christian. for some of these emperors , finding none of their family , tho' numerous , able to support the weight of a crown , chuse for their successors persons mean as to their birth and fortunes , but eminent for their virtue , and admirable for their understanding ; saying that they acted thus not only from a desire of their kingdoms good , but also out of respect to the honour and credit of their own children , for whom it would be more glorious to live privately , than to sit upon a throne exposed to the censure , and oftentimes to the curses of all their people . if , said they , a lof●y title could create merit in those who had it not before , we should indeed injure our children in excluding them from the crown . but since it serves only to publish and spread their defects more abroad , we think our s●lves obliged , by the kindness and tenderness which we bear to them , to keep them from that shame and disgrace which a crown would necessarily expose them to . however , examples of this nature have been very seldom known , for the emperors for many ages have bounded their choice within the compass of their own families ; yet they do not always chuse the oldest . he who now reigns with so much wisdom , was a younger brother ; and sees his elder brother as dutiful , and free from ambition as the meanest of his subjects . the great number of princes of the blood is with us in europe as great an occasion of fears and jealousies , but in china it is quite otherwise , for at the death of the last emperor of china , there were above ten thousand princes up and down the several provinces , yet was there no confusion or disorder in the least ; which could certainly proceed from nothing but the excessive authority of this emperor , who finds as little trouble in china in governing a multitude of princes , as other princes do in governing the common people . furthermore , the emperor after he has made choice of , and publickly owned who shall be his successor , may afterwards exclude him , and renew his choice ; but not unless he have very good reason for doing so , nor unless the sovereign courts of pekin do in a manner give their consent to it ; for if he act thus without observing these methods , it would not only raise the peoples tongues , but perhaps their hands against him . fifthly . the grave itself cannot put an end to his power over his subjects , which is exercised even over the dead , whom he either disgraces or honours ( as much as if they were alive ) when he hath a mind either to reward or punish themselves or their families . he makes some after their decease dukes , others counts , and conferring upon them several other titles which our language knows no name for . he may canonise them as saints , or as they speak , may make them naked spirits . sometimes he builds them temples , and if their ministry hath been very beneficial , or their virtues very eminent , he commands the people to honour them as gods. paganism hath for many ages authorised and countenanced this abuse of religion ; yet this reparation religion has from the empire of china for the foremention'd injury , that ever since the foundation of this empire , the emperor has been been always looked upon as the chief priest and principal servant of religion ; for there are some ceremonies , and publick sacrifices , which he alone is thought worthy to offer up to to the great creator of heaven . sixthly , there is another instance , which tho' of less importance than the preceeding , yet may serve as well as them to shew how unlimited the authority of this emperor is . it is this , the emperor hath power to change the figure and character of their letters , to abolish any characters already received , or to form any new one . he may likewise change the names of provinces , of cities , of families : he may likewise forbid the using of any expression or manner of speaking , he may forbid the use of some expressions which are generally received , and may bring into use and practise those ways of speaking which have been looked upon as obsolete and uncouth , and this either in common discourse or in writing . so that custom which exercises so unalterable an authority over the signification of words , that the greek and roman powers were too little to subdue it , and which for that reason hath by some been called a fantastical and an unjust tyrant , equally commanding both princes and common people ; this custom , i say , of which even in europe we complain so much , is submissive and humble in china , and is content to alter and give way when the emperor commands . one would imagine that this unlimited power should often occasion very unfortunate events in the government , and indeed it sometimes hath , as nothing in this world is without its alloy of inconvenience . yet so many are the provisions , and so wise the precautions which the laws have prescribed to prevent them , that a prince must be wholly insensible of his own reputation , and even interest , as well as of the publick good , who continues long in the abuse of his authority . for if he hath any regard for his reputation , there are three things which will prevail with him to govern by justice and not passion . first , the old law-givers have from the first foundation of the government made this a standing maxim , that kings are properly the fathers of their people , and not masters placed in the throne only to be served by slaves . wherefore it is that in all ages their emperor is called grand-father , and of all his titles of honour , their is none which he likes to be called by so well as this * . this idea of their prince is so deeply imprinted in the minds of his people , and of his mandarins , that when they make any panegyrick in the praise of their emperor , it is upon the topick of his affection to his people . their teachers and their philosophers constantly set forth in their books that the state is but a large family , and that he who knows how to govern the one , is the best capable of ruling the other . so that if the prince neglects never so little the practice of this maxim , he may be a good warriour , an able politician , a learned prince , and yet meet with little or no esteem from his people . they do not form their character of their prince from these or such like qualities , his reputation encreases or diminishes with them , in proportion as he is or is not a father to them . secondly , every mandarin may tell the emperor of his faults , provided it be in such a submissive manner as is agreeable to that veneration and profound respect which is due to him ; this the manner they usually take to bring it about . the mandarin who perceives any thing in the emperors management disagreeable to their constitution or laws , draws up a request , in which , after having set forth the respect which he bears towards his imperial majesty , he most humbly prays his prince that he will please to reflect upon the antient laws and good example of those holy princes his predecessors : afterwards he takes notice wherein he apprehends that his prince hath deviated from them . this request lies upon a table among many other petitions which are daily presented , and which the emperor is obliged to read : if he does not hereupon change his conduct , he is put in mind of it again , as often as the mandarin hath zeal and courage to do it , for they had need of a great deal of both who dare venture thus to expose themselves to their princes indignation . a little before i arrived at pekin , one who had an office in that court , which is appointed for the inspection into the mathematicks , had the courage to advise the emperor in the aforesaid manner , concerning the education of the prince his son , setting forth that instead of breeding him up to learning and knowledg , his tutors made it their whole care and endeavour to make him expert in the business of war , to shoot with the bow , and to manage his arms. another let the emperor know that he went too often from his palace , and that contrary to the customs of the antient kings he made too long stays in tartary . this prince who was one of the most haughty , as well as the most politick governours that ever sat in the throne , seemed to pay some deference and respect to their advice . nevertheless , since these his journeys into tartary contributed much to the preserving his health , the princes of his houshold begged of him to regard that more than the idle whimsies of particular men. as for the mathematician who had troubled himself with what did not belong to him , the education of the prince , he was turned out of his office , and the rest of his fellow ▪ officers , tho' they had no hand in the business , were deprived of a years salary . this method hath been practised for a long time in china , and their histories take notice that no means has been found so powerful as this to oblige their emperors , when they act amiss , to return to their duty , altho' this means proves often dangerous to those particular persons who make use of it . thirdly , if their princes have any regard for their reputation , the manner in which their histories are wrote , is alone sufficient to keep them within bounds . a certain number of men who for their learning and impartiality are purposely chosen for this affair , remark with all the exactness possible not only all their princes actions but also his words ; each of these persons by himself , and without communication with the others , as things fall out sets them down in a loose paper , and puts these papers thro' a chink into an office set a part for this purpose . in these papers both the emperors vertues and faults are set down with the same liberty and impartiality . such a day , say they , the princes behaviour was unseasonable and intemperate , ●e spoke after a manner which did not become his dignity . the punishment which he inflicted on such an officer was rather the effect of his passion , than the result of his iustice. in such an affair he stop'd the sword of iustice , and partially abrogated the sentence passed by the magistrates . or else , he enter'd courageously into a war for the defence of his people , and for the maint●nance of the honour of his kingdom . at such a time he made an honourable peace . he gave such and such marks of his love to his people . notwithstanding the commendations given him by his flatt●rers , he was not pussed up , but behaved himself modestly , his words were tempered with all the sweetness and humility possible ; which made him more loved and admired by his court than ever . and in this manner they set down every thing that occurs in his administration . but that neither fear on the one side , nor hope on the other , may byass these men to a partiality in the account they give of their prince : this office is never opened during that princes life , or while any of his family sit in the throne . when the crown goes in another line , which often happens , all these loose memoirs are gathered together , and after they have compared them , to come to the more certain knowledg of the truth , they from them compose the history of that emperor , to propose him as an example to posterity , if he have acted wisely , or to expose him to the common censure and odium of the people , if he have been negligent of his own duty and his peoples good . when a prince loves honour and glory , and sees that it is not in the power of flattery and imposture to persuade the people to give it him , he will then be circumspect and cautious how he behaves himselfe during the whole reign . interest , which has a far greater command over some tempers than the love of reputation , is as great a motive to the emperor to be guided by the antient customs , and to adhere to the laws . they are so wholly made for his advantage , that he cannot violate them without doing some prejudice to his own authority ; nor can he make new and unusual laws , without exposing his kingdom to the danger of change and confusion . not that the grandees of his court , or his parliaments , how zealously soever they may seem to assert their antient customs , are easily provoked to a rev●lt , or to make use of their princes government , as an occasion to diminish his authority . altho' there are some examples of this in history , yet they seldom occur , and whenever they do , it is under such circumstances as seem to go a great way toward their justification . but such is the temper of the chinese , that when their emperor is full of violence and passion , or very negligent of his charge , the same spirit of perverseness possesses also his subjects . every mandarin thinks himself the sovereign of his province or city , when he does not perceive it taken care of by a superior power . the chief ministers sell places to those who are unfit to fill them . the vice-roys become so many little tyrants . the governours observe no more the rules of justice . the people by these means oppressed and trampled under foot ▪ and by consequence miserable , are easily stirred up to sedition . rogues multiply and commit insolencies in companies ; and in a country where the people are almost innumerable , numerous armies do in an instant get●together , who wait nothing but an opportunity , under specious pretences , to disturb the publick peace and quiet . such beginnings as these have occasioned fatal consequences , and have oftentimes put china under the command of new masters . so that the best and surest way for an emperor to establish himself in his throne , is to give an exact regard and an intire obedience to those laws , whose goodness have been confirmed by the experience of more than four thousand years . this is the ordinary form of government which the laws prescribe . the emperor hath two sovereign councils ; the one is called the extraordinary council , and is composed of princes of the blood only ; the other , called the council in ordinary , has besides the princes several ministers of state named c●laos admitted into it . these are they who examine all the affairs of state , and make their report to the emperor , from whom they have their final determination . beside these there is at pekin six sovereign courts , whose authority extends over all the provinces of china , each of these courts have their di●●erent matters assigned to them , of which they are to take cogni●ance : the names of them , and what is committed to their judgment , are as follows . the court called liipou , presides over all the mandarins , and does give them , and take away from them their offices . that called houpo● looks after the treasury , and takes care of raising the taxes . that called lipou is to look after the antient customs ; to this court is also committed the care of religion , of sciences and arts , and of foreign affairs . that called pimpou has charge over the soldiery and its officers ▪ that called himpou takes cognisance of all criminals . that called compou looks after all publick buildings , and all the emperors houses and palaces . each of these courts are divided in several offices , some of them into fifteen ; the principal of which offices is managed by the president and two assistants , who have the final inspection into those things which come under the notice of that court ; the rest are under offices , and consist of a president and several councellors , all of which are subject to the president of the principal office , from whom there is no appeal . but because it is the emperors interest to keep such considerable bodies as these so far under , as that it may not lie in their power to weaken the emperors authority , or to enterprise any thing against the state ; care is taken that tho' each of these six courts have their particular charges of which they are constituted sole judges , yet no considerable thing can be brought to perfection and maturity without the joynt help and mutual concurrence of all these courts ; i explain my self by the instance of war : the number of the troops , the quality of their officers , the march of the armies , are provided ●or by the fourth court , but the mony to pay them must be had from the second . so that scarce any one thing of consequence to the state can be promoted without the inspection of many , and o●times of all the mandarins . the second means used by the emperor , for this purpose , is to place an officer in each of these courts , who has an eye to all their proceedings . he is not , it 's true , of the council , yet he is present at all their assemblies , and informed of all their proceedings ; we may call this officer an inspector . he either privately advertises the court , or else openly accuses the mandarins of the faults which they commit in their private capacities as well as of those which they commit in the execution of their office. he observes their actions , their behaviour , and even their words , so that nothing escapes his notice . i am told that he who once undertakes this employ can never quit it for any other , that so the hopes of a better preferment may never tempt him to be partial to any one , nor the fear of loosing his place frighten him from accusing those who misbehave themselves . of these officers whom they call colis even the princes of the blood stand in awe ; and i remember that one of the greatest of the nobility having built a house somewhat higher than the custom of china suffers , did of himself pull it down in a few days , when he had heard that one of these inspectors talked of accusing him . as for the provinces they are under the immediate inspection of two sorts of vice-roys . one sort has the government of one province only . thus there is one vice-roy at pekin , at canton , or at nankim , or in any other town but a little distant from the chief city of the province . besides this , these provinces are under the government of other vice-roys , who are called tsounto , and have under their jurisdiction two , or three , nay sometimes four provinces . there is no prince in europe whose dominions are of so large extent as is the jurisdiction of these general officers ; yet how great soever their authority may seem to be , they do in no wise diminish that of the particular vice-roys ; and each of these two vice-roys have their particular right so well settled and adjusted , that they never clash or contend with each other in their administrations . these have all of them in their several lordships many courts , of the same nature with those at pekin already described , but are subordinate to them , so that from these they appeal to them : there are beside these several other inferior offices for the preparing business , or for finishing it according to the extent of their commissions . there are three sorts of towns , each of which have their particular governour , and a great number of mandarins who administer justice ; amongst which cities there is this difference , that those of the third sort or rank are subordinate to those of the second , as those of the second are to them of the first ; these of the first rank are subject to the jurisdiction of the general officers of the capital cities , according as the nature of things require , and all the judges , be their quality what it will in the civil government , have their dependance on the vice-roy , in whom resides the imperial authority . he from time to time convenes the principal mandarins of his province , to take cognisance of the good or bad qualities of the governours , lieutenants , and even inferior officers : he sends private dispatches to court to inform the emperor who misbehave themselves , who are either therefore deprived of their offices , or else cited to appear and offer what they have to say in their justification . on the other hand the vice-roy's power is counterpoised by that of the great mandarins who are about him , and who may accuse him when they are satisfied that it is necessary for the publick good. but that which principally keeps him upon his guard is that the people , when evil intreated or oppressed by him , may petition the emperor in person for his removal , and that another may be ordered them . the least insurrection or disturbance is laid at his door , which if it continues three days he must answer for it at his peril . it is his fault , says the laws , if disturbances spring up in his family , that is in the province over which he has the charge . he ought to regulate the conduct of the mandarins under him , that so the people may not suffer by their ill management . when people like their masters they do not desire to change them ; and when the yoak is easie it is a pleasure to bear it . but because private persons cannot easily come at the court , and because the ●ust complaints of his people , cannot always reach the ears of their prince , ( especially in china where the governours easily corrupt with bribes the general officers , and they the supreme courts ; ) the emperor disperses up and down secret spies , persons of known wisdom and reputation ; these in every province by their cunning management , inform themselves from the countrymen , tradesmen or others , after what manner the mandarins behave themselves in the execution of their offices . when from their private but certain informations , or rather when by the publick voice , which seldom imposes on us , they are acquainted with any disorder . then they publickly own their commission from the emperor ▪ they take up those criminal mandarins , and manage the cause against them . this heretofore kept all the judges to their duty ▪ but since the tartars have been masters of china , these officers have been laid aside ; in as much as some of them abused their commission , enriching themselves by taking money of the guilty to conceal their faults , and of the innocent , whom they threatned to accuse as criminal . nevertheless , that so useful a means of keeping the magistrates to their duty may not be wholly lost : the emperor himself , who has a ●ender love for his subjects , hath thought it his duty to visit in person each province , and to hear himself the complaints of his people ; which he performs with such a diligence as makes him the terror of his mandarins , and the delight of his people . amongst the great variety of accidents which have happened to him during those his progresses , they report that being once separated from his attendants , he saw an old man weeping bitterly , of whom he enquired what was the occasion of his tears . sir , said the old man who did not know to whom he spoke , i have but one son who was the comfort of my life , and on whom lay the whole care of my family , a mandarin of tartary has deprived me of him ; which hath made me helpless at present , and will make me so as long as i liv● ; for how can i , who am so poor and friendless , oblige so great a man as he to make me restitution ? that 's not so difficult as you imagine , said the emperor ; get up behind me and direct me to his house who has done you this wrong . the good man complied without any ceremony , and in two hours time they both got to the mandarins house , who little expected so extraordinary a visit. in the interim the guards , and a great company of lords , after a great deal of search made came thither , some of which attended without , others entered with the emperor , not knowing what the business was which brought him there . where the emperor having convicted the mandarin of the violence of which he was accused , condemn'd him on the spot to death ; afterward turning round to the afflicted father who had lost his son : to make you a good recompence for your loss , says he , after a grave and serious manner , i give you the office of the criminal who is just now dead ; but take care to execute it with equity , and let his punishment , as well as his crime , prove for your advantage , for fear lest you in your turn are made an example to others . they have still a farther means to oblige the vice-roys and other governours to a strict care of their charge , which expedient i do not believe any government or kingdom , tho' never so severe , did ever yet make use of . it is this , every governour is obliged from time to time with all humility and sincerity to own and acknowledg the secret or publick faults committed by himself in his administration , and to send the account in writing up to court. this is a more troublesome business to comply with than one readily imagins , for on one side it is an uneasie thing to accuse our selves of those things which we know will be punished by the emperor , tho' mildly . on the other side it is more dangerous to dissemble them ; for if by chance they are accused of them in the inspector's advertisement , the least fault which the mandarin shall have concealed will be big enough to turn him out of his ministry . so that the best way is to make a sincere confession of ones faults , and to purchase a pardon for them by mony , which in china has the vertue of blotting out all crimes , which remedy notwithstanding is no small punishment for a chinese ; the fear of such a punishment makes him oftimes exceeding circumspect and careful , and sometimes even virtuous against his own inclinations . after these provisions which the laws make , as i have said , they give the following directions how to proceed in the business of punishing criminals . there is no need of having a warrant to carry them before the magistrate , nor that the magistrate should sit in a court of justice to hear the accusation and plea of the criminal . such formalities as these are not insisted on there . wherever the magistrate sees a fault , there he has power to punish it on the spot , be it in the street , in the highway , or in a private house , it is all one ; he may take up a gamester , a rook , or a debauché , and without more formalities he orders some of his attendants to give him twenty or thirty stripes : after which , as tho' nothing extraordinary had happened he goes on his journey without any concernment . notwithstanding this punishthe person damaged may accuse the same criminal again in a superior court , where he is tryed , the result of which is usually a farther punishment . farther , the plaintiff may in common cases bring his action in any higher magistrates court , even before it has been pleaded in an inferior court. i mean , an inhabitant of a town of the third rank may forthwith apply himself to the governour of the capital city of the province , or even to the vice roy , without having it examined before the governour of his own town ; and when it once comes before a superior judge , the inferior ones may not take cognizance of it , unless it be deputed to them by those superior judges , as it often is . when the cause is of great consequence , there lies an appeal from the vice-roy to one of the supreme courts at pekin , according to the nature of the affair , where the cause is examined in one of the under offices , who make their report to the president of the supreme office , who gives sentence after he has advised with his assistants , and communicated his opinion to the colaos who carry it to the emperor . sometimes the emperor desires better information , sometimes gives sentence on the spot , and in his name the supreme court makes a brief of the sentence , and sends it to the vice-roys for them to put it in execution . a sentence pronounced in this manner is irrevocable , they call it the holy commandment ; that is to say the commandment , which is without defect or partiality . you will think it doubtless an inconceivable thing , that a prince should have time to examin himself the affairs of so vast an empire as is that of china . but besides that wars and foreign negotiations never spend his time , which in europe is almost the sole business of the councils , besides this , i say , their affairs are so well digested and ordered , that he can with half an eye see to which party he ought to incline in his sentence , and this because their laws are so plain that they leave no room for intricacy or dispute . so that two hours a day is time enough for that prince to govern himself an empire of that extent , that were there other laws might find employment for thirty kings . so true is it that the laws of china , are wise , plain , well understood , and exactly adequate to the particular genius and temper of that nation . to give your eminence a general notion of this , i shall think it sufficient to remark to you three things , which are exceeding conducive to the publick peace , and are as it were the very soul of the government . the first is the moral principles which are instilled into the people . the second is the political rules which are set up in every thing . the third is the maxims of good policy which are , or ought to be every where observed . the first moral principle respects private families , and injoyns children such a love , obedience , and respect for their parents , that neither the severity of their treatment , the impertinency of their old age , or the meanness of their rank , when the children have met with preferment , can ever efface . one can't imagin to what a degree of perfection this first principle of nature is improved . there is no submission , no point of obedience which the parents can't command , or which the children can refuse . th●se children are obliged to comfort them when alive , and continually to bewail them when dead . they prostrate themselves a thousand times before their dead bodies , offer them provisions , as tho' they were yet alive , to signifie that all their goods belong to them , and that from the bottom of their heart they wish them in a capacity to enjoy them . they bury them with a pomp and expence which to us would seem extravagant , they pay constantly at their tombs a tribute of tears , which ceremonies they often perform even to their pictures , which they keep in their houses with all imaginable care , which they honour with offerings , and with as due a respect as they would their parents were they yet alive . their kings themselves are not excused this piece of duty , and the present emperor has been observant of it , not only to his predecessors of his own family , but even to those who were not . for one day when in hunting he perceived a far off the magnificent monument which his father had erected for t●ou●tc●in , the last chinese emperor , who lost his life and crown in a rebellion , he ran to the place , and sell on his knees before the tomb , and even wept , and in a great concern for his misfortune : o prince ! says he , o emperor worthy of a better fate ! you know that your destruction is no ways owing to us ; your death lies not at our door , your subjects brought it upon you . it was them that betrayed you . it is upon them , and not on my ancestors , that heaven must send down vengeance for this act . afterward he ordered flambeaus to be lit , and incense to be offered . during all which time he fixed his countenance on the ground , and arose not till all these ceremonies were over . the ordinary term of mourning is three years , during which time the mourner can exercise no publick office. so that a mandarin is obliged to forsake his employ , and a minister of state his office , to spend all that time in grief . if a father be honoured after his death as a god , to be sure he is obeyed in his family like a prince , over whom he exercises a despotick power ; as absolute master not only of his estate which he distributes to whom he pleases , but also of his concubines and children , of whom he disposes with that liberty and power that he may sell them to strangers when their behaviour displeases him . if a father accuses his son of any crime before a mandarin , there needs no proof of it ; its supposed to be true that the son is in the fault if the father be displeased . this paternal power is of that extent , that there is no father but may take his sons life away , if he will stick to his accusation . when we seemed amazed at this proceedure , we were answered : who understands the merit of the son better than the father , who has brought him up , educated him , and such a long time observed all his actions ? and again , can any person have a greater love , or a more sincere affection for him ? if therefore he who knows his case exactly , and loves him tenderly , condemns him , how can we pronounce him guiltless and innocent ? and when we objected that some persons have an inbred dislike of others , and that fathers who were men , as well as fathers , were capable of such antipathies against some of their children ; they answered , that men were not more unnatural than savage beasts , the cruellest of which never destroyed their young ones for a frolick ; but supposing there be such monsters among men , their children by their modesty and sweetness of temper must tame and soften them . but after all , say they , the love of their children is so deeply imprinted in the hearts of parents , that antipathy , or dislike , unless provoked and inflamed by the undutiful stubborness and disorde●ly behaviour of their children , can never erase . if it should happen that a son should be so insolent as to mock his parents , or arrive to that hight of fury and madness as to lay violent hands on them ; it is the whole empires concern , and the province where this horrible violence is committed is allarmed . the emperor himself judges the criminal . all the mandarins near the place are turned out , especially those of that town , who have been so negligent in their instructions . the neighbours are all reprimanded for neglecting , by former punishments , to stop the iniquity of this criminal before it came to this hight , for they suppose that such a diabolical temper as this must needs have shewed it self on other occasions , since it s hardly possible to attain to such a pitch of iniquity at once . as for the criminal there is no punishment which they think too severe . they cut him into a thousand pieces , burn him , destroy his house to the ground , and even those houses which stand near it , and set up monuments and memorials of this so horrible an insolence . even the emperors themselves can't reject the authority of their parents without running the risque of suffering for it ; and history tells us a story which will always make the affection which the chinese have to this duty appear admirable . one of the emperors had a mother who managed a private intreague with one of the lords of the court ; the notice which was publickly taken of it , obliged the emperor to shew his resentment of it , both for his own honour and that of the empire : so that he banished her into a far distant province ; and because he knew that this action would not be very acceptable to his princes and mandarins , he forbad them all , under pain of death , giving him advice therein . they were all silent for some time , hoping that of himself he would condemn his own conduct in that affair ; but seeing that he did not , they resolved to appear in it , rather than suffer so pernicious a precedent . the first who had the courage to put up a request to the emperor in this matter was put to death on the spot . his death put not a stop to the mandarins proceedings ; for a day or two after another made his appearance , and to shew all the world that he was willing to sacrifice his life for the publick , he ordered his hearse to stand at the palace gate . the emperor minded not this generous action , but was the rather more provoked at it . he not only sentenced him to death , but to terrifie all others from following his example , he ordered him to be put to the torture . one would not think it prudence to hold out longer . the chinese were of another mind , for they resolved to fall one after another rather than basely to pass over in silence so base an action . there was therefore a third who devoted himself . he , like the second , ordered his coffin to be set at the palace gate , and protested to the emperor that he was not able any longer to see him still guilty of his crime . what shall we lose by our death , says he , nothing but the sight of a prince , upon whom we can't look without amazement and horror . since you will not hear us , we will go and seek out yours and the empress your mothers ancestors . they will hear our complaints , and perhaps in the dark and silence of the night you will bear ours and their ghosts reproach you with your injustice . the emperor being more enraged than ever at this insolence , as he called it , of his subjects , inflicted on this last the severest torments he could devise . many others encouraged by these examples , exposed themselves to torment , and did in effect dye the martyrs of filial duty , which they stood up for with the last drop of their blood . at last this heroic constancy wearied out the emperor's cruelty ; and whether he was afraid of more dangerous consequences , or was himself convinced of his own fault ; he repented , as he was the father of his people , that he had so unworthily put to death his children ; and as a son of the empress he was troubled that he had so long misused his mother . he recalled her therefore , restored her to her former dignity , and after that the more he honoured her , the more was he himself honoured of his subjects . the second moral principle which obtains among them , is to honour their mandarins as they would the emperor himself , whose person the mandarins represent . to retain this credit the mandarins never appear in publick without a retinue , and face of grandeur that commands respect . they are always carried in a magnificent chair open , before them go all the officers of their courts , and round them are carried all the marks and badges of their dignity . the people , wherever they come , open to the right and left to let them pass thro' . when they administer justice in their palaces , no body speaks to them but on their knees , be they of what quality they will , and since they can at any time command any per●ons to be whipped , no one comes near them without trembling . heretofore when any mandarin took a journey , all the inhabitants of the towns thro' which he passed ran in a croud to meet him , and profer their services , conducting him with all solemnity thro' their territory : now when he leaves his office which he has administred to the satisfaction of all men , they give him such marks of honour , as would engage the most stupid to the love of virtue and justice . when he is taking his leave in order to lay down his office , almost all the inhabitants go in the highways , and place themselves some here , some there for almost fourteen or fifteen miles together . so that every where in the road one sees tables handsomly painted , with satin table-cloaths , covered with sweet-meats , tea and other liquors . every one almost constrains him to stay , to sit down and eat or drink something . when he leaves one , another stops him , and thus he spends the whole day among the applauses and acclamations of his people . and , which is an odd thing , every one desires to have something which comes from off him . some take his boots , others his cap , some his great coat ; but they who take any thing , give him another of the same sort , and before he is quit of this multitude , it sometimes happens that he has had thirty different pairs of boots on . then he hears himself called publick benefactor , the preserver and father of his people . they bewail the loss of him with wet eyes ; and a mandarin must be very insensible indeed , if he does not in his turn shed a tear or two , when he sees such tender marks of affection . for the inhabitants are not obliged to shew him this respect , and when they do not like the administration of a governor , they shew themselves as indifferent at his departure , as they do affectionate and sorry at the loss of a good one . the extraordinary respect which children pay to their parents , and people to their governors , is the greatest means of preserving quietness in their families , and peace in their towns ; i am persuaded that all the good order , in which we see so mighty a people , flows from these two springs . the third principle of morality established among them is this , that it is very necessary that all people should observe toward each other the strictest rules of modesty and civility , that they should behave themselves so obligingly and complaisantly , that all their actions may have a mixture of sweetness and courtesie in them . this , say they , is that which makes the distinction between man and beast , or between the chinese and other men : they pretend also that the disturbance of several kingdoms is owing to the rough and unpolished temper of their subjects . for those tempers which fly out into rudeness and passion , perpetually embroiled in quarrels , which use neither respect nor complaisance toward any , are fitted to be incendiaries and disturbers of the publick peace . on the contrary , people who honour and respect each other , who can suffer an injury , and dissemble or stisle it ; who religiously observe that difference which either age , quality , or merit have made ; a people of this stamp are naturally lovers of order , and when they do amiss it is not without violence to their own inclinations . the chinese are so far from neglecting the practice of this maxim , that in several instances they carry it on too far . no sort of men are excused from it ; tradesmen , servants , nay even countrymen have their ways of expressing kindness and civility to one another ; i have often been amased to see footmen take their leave of each other on their knees , and farmers in their entertainments use more complements and ceremonies than we do at our publick treats . even the seamen , who from their manner of living , and from the air they breath , draw in naturally roughness , do yet bear to each other a love like that of brothers , and pay that deference to one another , that one would think them united by the straitest bands of friendship . the state , which has always , in policy , accounted this as most conducive to the quiet of the empire , has appointed forms of salutation , of visiting , of making entertainments , and of writing letters . the usual way of salutation is to lay your hands cross your breast , and bow your head a little . where you would still show a greater respect , you must joyn your hands together , and carry them almost to the ground , bowing your whole body ; if you pass by a person of eminent quality , or receive such an one into your house , you must bend one knee , and remain in that posture 'till he whom you thus salute takes you up , which he always does immediately . but when a mandarin appears in publick , it would be a criminal sauciness to salute him in any sort of fashion , unless you have occasion to speak to him : you must step aside a little , and holding your eyes on the ground , and your arms cross your sides , stay till he be gone past you . altho' very familiar acquaintance make visits without any ceremony , yet for those friends who are not so , custom has prescribed a set form of visiting . the visiter sends his servant before with a piece of red paper , on which is wrote his own name , and a great many marks of respect to the person he visits , according as his dignity or quality is . when this message is received , the visitor comes in , and meets with a reception answerable to his merit . the person visited sometimes stays for the visitor in the hall , without going out to meet him , or if he be of a much superior quality without rising from his seat : sometimes he meets the visitor at his door ; sometimes he goes out into the court-yard , and sometimes even into the street to bring him in . when they come into view , they both run and make a low bow. they say but little , their complements are in form , one knows what he must say , and the other how he must answer ; they never beat their brains , like us , to find out new complements , and fine phrases . at every gate they make a halt where the ceremonies begin afresh , and the bows are renewed to make each go first ; they use but two ways of speaking on this occasion , which are tsin ; that is , pray be pleased to ente● , and ponkan , it must not be . each of them repeats his word four or five times , and then the stranger suffers himself to be persuaded , and goes on to the next door , where the same thing begins anew . when they come to the room where they are to stay , they stand near the door in a row , and every one bows almost to the ground ; then follow the ceremonies of kneeling , and going on this or that side to give the right hand , then the chairs are saluted ( for they have their complements paid them as well as the men , they rub them to take all dust away ; and bow in a respective manner to them ) then follow the contentions about the first place ; yet all this makes no confusion . use has made it natural to the chinese , they know before what themselves , and what others are to do , every one stays till the others have done in their order what is expected , so that there happens no confusion or disturbance . it must be owned that this is a great piece of fatigue , and after so many motions and different postures in which they spend a quarter of an hour before they are to sit down ; it must be own'd they have need enough of rest . the chairs are set so that every body sits opposite to one another ; when you are sate , you must sit straight , not lean back , your eyes must look downward , your hands must be stretched on your knees , your feet even , not across , with a grave and composed behaviour , not be over-forward to speak . the chinese think that a visit consists not in mutual converse so much as in outward complement and ceremony , and in china the visitor may truly and properly say he comes to pay his respects , for oftimes there is more honours paid than words spoken . a missionary did aver to me that a mandarin made him a visit , in which he spoke never a word to him . this is always certain that they never overheat themselves with discoursing , for one may generally say of them that they are statues or figures placed in a theatre for ornament , they have so little of discourse and so much of gravity . their speech is mighty submissive and humble , you will never hear them say , for example , i am obliged to you for the favour you have done me , but thus , the favour which my lord , which my instructer has granted to me , who am little in his eyes ; or who am his disciple , has extremely obliged me . again , they dont say , i make bold to present you with a few curiosities of my country ; but the servant takes the liberty to offer to his lord a few curiosities which came from his mean and vile country . again , not whatsoever comes from your kingdom or province is well worked ; but whatsoever comes from the precious kingdom , the noble province of the lord is extraordinary fine , and exceeding well wrought , in like manner in all other cases , they never say i or you in the first or second person ? but me your servant , me your disciple , me your subject . and instead of saying you , they say the doctor said , the lord did , the emperor appointed . it would be a great piece of clownishness to say otherwise , unless to our servants . during the visit the tea goes round two or three times , where you must use a ceremony when you take the dish , when you carry it to your mouth , or when you return it to the servant . when you depart it is with the same ceremonies with which you came in , and you conclude the comedy with the same expence you began it . strangers are very uncouth at playing their parts herein , and make great blunders . the reasonable part of the chinese smile at them and excuse them ; others take exceptions at it , and desire them to learn and practice before they venture in publick for this reason they allow ambassadors forty days to prepare for their audience of the emperor ; and for fear they should miss any ceremony , they send them , during the time allowed , masters of the ceremonies , who teach them , and make them practice . their feasts are ceremonious even beyond what you can imagin , you would think they are not invited to eat , but to make grimaces . not a mouthful of meat is eat , or a drop of wine drank but it costs an hundred faces . they have , like our consorts of musick , an officer who beats time , that the guests may all together in concord take their meat on their plates , and put it into their mouths , and list up their little instruments of wood , which serve instead of a fork , or put them again in their places in order . every guest has a peculiar table , without table-cloath , napkin , knife or spoon ; for every thing is ready cut to their hands , and they never touch any thing but with two little wooden instruments tipped with silver , which the chinese handle very dexterously , and which serve them for an universal instrument . they begin their feasts with drinking wine , which is given to every guest at one and the same time in a small cup of china or silver , which cup all the guests take hold of with both hands : every one lifts his vessel as high as his head , presenting their service thereby to one another without speaking , and inviting each other to drink first . it is enough if you hold the cup to your mouth only without drinking during the time while the rest drink ; for if the outward ceremonies are observed and kept , it is all one to them whether you drink or not . after the first cup , they set upon every table a great vessel of hash'd meat , or ragoo . then every one observes the motions of the master of the feast , who directs the actions of his guests . according as he gives the sign , they take their two little instruments , brandish them in the air , and as it were present them , and after exercising them after twenty fashions which i can't express , they strike them into the dish , from whence they cleaverly bring up a piece of meat , which must be eat neither too hastily nor too slowly , since it would be a rudeness either to eat before others or to make them stay for you . then again they exercise their little instruments , which at length they place on the table in that posture wherein they were at the first . in all this you must observe time , that all may begin and end at once . a little after comes the wine again , which is drank with all the ceremonies aforesaid . then comes a second ▪ mess , which they dip into as into the first , and thus the feast is continued until the end , drinking between every mouthful , 'till there have been twenty or four and twenty different plates of meat at every table , which makes them drink off as many cups of wine ; but we must observe that , besides that i have said that they drink as much or as little as they will at a time , their wine cups are very little , and their wine is small . when all the dishes are served , which are done with all imaginable order , no more wine is brought , and the guests may be a little more free with their meat , taking indifferently out of any of these dishes before them , which yet must be done when the rest of the guests take out of some of their dishes , for uniformity and order is always sacred . at this time they bring rice and bread , for as yet nothing but meat has been brought ; they bring likewise fine broths made of flesh or fish , in which the guests , if they think fit , may mingle their rice . they sit at table serious , grave , and silent , for three or four hours together . when the master of the house sees they have all done eating , he gives the sign to rise , and they go aside for a quarter of an hour into the hall or garden to entertain and divert themselves . then they come again to table , which they find set out with all sorts of sweetmeats , and dryed fruits , which they keep to drink with their tea . these customs so strictly enjoyned , and so extremely troublesome , which must be performed from one end to the other of the feast , keeps all the guests from eating , who do not find themselves hungry 'till they arise from the table . then they have a great mind to go and dine at home ; but a company of strolers come and play over a comedy , which is so tedious that it wearies one as much as that before at the table did . nor is tediousness the only fault , for they are commonly very dull and very noisie , no rules are observed , sometimes they sing , sometimes bawl , and sometimes howl , for the chinese have little skill in making declamations . yet you must not laugh at this folly , but all the while admire at the politeness of china , at its ceremonies , instituted , as they say , by the discretion of the antients , and still kept up by the wisdom of the moderns . the letters which are wrote from one to another , are as remarkable for their civilities and ceremonies , which are as many and as mysterious as the others . they dont write in the same manner as they speak ; the bigness of the characters , the distances between the lines , the innumerable titles of honour given to the several qualities of persons , the shape of the paper , the number of red , white or blew covers for the letter , according to the persons condition , and an hundred other formalities puzzle sometimes the brain of the most understanding men amongst them , for there is scarce any one who is secretary enough to write and send one of their letters as it ought to be . there are a thousand other rules practised by the better sort in ordinary conversation , which you must observe , unless you would be accounted a clown ; and tho' in a ●●ousand instances these things savour more of a ridicu●●us affectation than of real politeness , no one can deny nevertheless but that these customs , which people observe so exactly , do inspire into them a sweetness of temper , and a love of order . these three moral principles , that is , the respect which children pay their parents , the veneration which all pay the emperor and his officers , and the mutual humility and courtesie of all people , work their effect the better , because supported by a wise and well understood policy . the principle maxims of which are , my lord , as follow . the first is , never to give any one an office in his own province , and that for two reasons : because , first , a mandarin of ordinary parentage is usually despised by those who know his family . secondly , because being brought into favour and repute , by the great number of his kindred and friends , he might be enabled either to make , or at least to support a rebellion , or at least it would be very difficult for him to execute justice with an universal impartiality . the second maxim , is to retain at court the children of the mandarins imployed in the most considerable offices in the province , under pretence indeed of educating them well , but in reality keeping them as hostages , least their fathers should fall from that duty which they owe the emperor . the third maxim , is that when one goes to law , such a commissary is made use of as the emperor pleases to name , unless the office or quality of the criminal gives him the liberty to refuse him . if the emperor dislikes the first sentence , he may commission new judges to re-examine it until the sentence be agreeable to his mind . for otherwise it would be in the power of mony , or of artifice to save a man whose life would be noxious to the good of the state. on the other side , say they , we need not fear the princes passion , who if he have a mind to take off a good man may find ways enough to do it without going so openly about it . but it is but sitting that there should be a means efficacious enough to rid the empire of an ill man. the fourth maxim of policy is never to sell any place , but to bestow it always upon merit ; that is to those of good life , and who by a diligent study have acquainted themselves with the laws and customs of their country . to this end informations are exhibited of the life and manners of the candidate , especially when a mandarin is removed from an inferior to a superior office ; as for their understanding the laws , they undergo so many examinations and tryals of it , that it is impossible for an ignoramus to be thought understanding , so severe are the measures which they take . when they resolve to set a child apart to learning , they put him to a master , for the towns of china are full of schools , where reading and writing are taught , which to learn well will take up some years . when the youth has made a pretty good progress in this , he is presented to a mandarin of the lower order to be examined . if he writes a good hand , and makes their characters handsomly , he is admitted among those who apply themselves to the knowledge of books , and endeavour to obtain a degree . of which there are three sorts which answer to our bachelour , master of arts , and doctor . as the fortunes of the chinese do wholly depend upon their capacity and understanding , so they spend their whole life in study . they say by heart all their staple books with a wonderful alacrity , they make comments on their laws : composition , eloquence , imitation and knowledge of their antient doctors , and the delicacy and politeness of the modern ones , from six to sixty are their constant employ . in some the quickness and readiness of wit saves them a great deal of labour , for some have been doctors at an age when others can write but indifferently ; but these are hero's amongst the chinese , of which one in an age is enough . the examinations are strict , masters of arts are created by the principal mandarins of the province ; bachelours by those mandarins assisted by a commissary from court ; as for doctors they commence only at pekin : but because some who deserve this degree , have not wherewith to defray so expensive a journy , what is necessary for it , is bestowed on them gratis , that so poverty may not deprive the state of the service of those men who may prove useful and beneficial to it . every ones character is taken from his ability to invent or compose . for this purpose the candidates are shut up in a close room , without books , without any other paper than what is necessary for them to write on . all the while they are forbidden all manner of correspondents , at the doors are placed by the mandarins guards , whose fidelity no bribes can corrupt ; the second examination is yet more strict , for least the commissary sent hy the court should himself be byassed thro' favour or the hopes of gain , he is not suffered to see or speak with any person 'till the examination is over . in creating the doctors , the emperor often engages himself ; the present emperor is more fear'd by the candidates than any of the other posers , not only for his nice exactness and rigorous justice , but for his extraordinary abilities in judging of any thing of this nature . when the doctors are named , they are presented to him ; to three principal of which he gives garlands of flowers , or any other mark● of honour , to distinguish them from the rest ; some of them likewise he chuses for members of his royal academy , from whence they never remove , unless into posts of the greatest consideration and credit in the kingdom . the great number of presents which they receive from their kindred and friends keeps the doctors from being poor . every one hopes to make some advantage from his friendship ; but lest high promotion should make them negligent , and sit loose to their studies ; they still undergo several examinations , where if they appear to have been negligent , they certainly meet with severity and reproof ; whereas if they have still continued to forward and improve their studies , they meet with a suitable encouragement and reward . no small share of the publick good is owing to this principle of policy . the youths , whom idleness and sloth never fail to corrupt , are by this constant employment diverted from ill courses , they have scarce time enough to follow their loose inclinations ? secondly , study forms and polishes their wits . people who never engage in arts and sciences , are always blockish and stupid . thirdly , all offices are filled by able men , and if they cant prevent that injustice which proceeds from the covetousness and corrupt affections of officers , at least they will take care to hinder that which arises from ignorance and immorality . fourthly , since the places are given , the emperor may with greater justice turn out those officers whom he shall find undeserving . we ought indeed to punish every offender ; yet it would be natural to bear with a mandarin who is negligent of his office for want of understanding or application , who is too mild or over severe , if taking away his place would ruin his family whose whole fortune it may be was laid out in the purchase of it , when as if a place be disposed only by donation , the prince who gave it may easily without any disturbance take it from one , and gratifie another with it . lastly , no fees are paid for the administration of justice . the judge whose office cost him nothing , and who has his salary stated , can require nothing of the parties at law ; which impowers every poor man to prosecute his own rights , and frees him from being oppressed by the opulence of his adversary , who can't be brought to do justly and reasonably because the other has not mony . the chinese have established this as a fifth maxim of policy never to suffer strangers to have any share in their administration . the small esteem they bear them , makes the chinese use them so coursly . they fancy that a mixture of natives and foreigners would bring them to contempt , and occasion nought but corruption and disorder . from thence also would spring particular grudges , making parties , and at last rebellions . for difference of people necessarily supposes difference of customs , languages , humour and religion . this makes them no longer children of the same family , bred up to the same opinions , and tempered with the same notions ; and be there all imaginable care used in instructing and forming strangers , they are at most but adopted sons , who never have that implicit obedience and tender affection , which children by nature bear to their own parents . so that should foreigners be better qualified than natives , which you can never make the chinese believe , they would fancy it for the good of their country to prefer natives to them : and it is little less than a miracle in favour of christianity , that a few missionaries have been suffered to settle there . this last piece of policy is extremely good when those of a false religion are kept out , which teaches rebellion and disturbance ; itself being the product of caballing and riot , but the case is otherwise in christianity , whose humility , sweetness and obedience to authority , produces nought but peace , unity , and charity among all people . this is what the chinese begin to be convinced of , having had tryal of it for an whole age together . happy were it if they would embrace it as a constitution equally necessary for the salvation of their souls , as conducive to the peace and good of their state. their sixth maxim is that nobility is never hereditary , neither is there any distinction between the qualities of people ; saving what the offices which they execute makes , so that excepting the family of confucius the whole kingdom is divided into magist●acy and commonalty . there are no lands but what are held by socage-tenure , not even those lands which are destined for the bonzes , or which belong to the temples of the idols . so that their gods , as well as men , are subjected to the state , and are obliged by taxes and contributions to acknowledge the emperors supremacy . when a vice roy or governour of a province is dead , his children , as well as others , have their fortunes to make ; and if they inherit not their fathers virtue and ingenuity , his name which they bear , be it never so famous , gives them no quality at all . the advantages which the state makes of this maxim are first , trading is in a more flourishing condition , which the laziness of the nobility is the likeliest means to ruin . secondly , the emperors revenues are encreased by it● because no estates are tax-free . in towns which pay poll-mony no person is exempt . thirdly , by this means families are hindred from ingratiating themselves with the populace , and so kept from establishing themselves so far in the peoples favour , that it would be a difficulty to the prince himself to keep them within bounds . lastly , its a●received opinion among the chinese , that if an emperor would be obeyed he must lay his commands upon subjects , and not upon so many little kings . their seventh principle of policy is to keep up in peace , as well as war , great armies , as well to maintain a credit and respect from the neighbours , as to stifle or rather prevent any disturbance or insurrection which may happen at home . heretofore a million of soldiers were set to guard their great wall. a less number also than that to garrison their frontiers and great towns would have been too little . now they think it enough to keep garrisons in their most important towns. besides these standing forces , there are fifteen or twenty thousand men in each province , under the command of private officers ; they have also soldiers to keep their islands , especially haynan and formosa . the horse guards of pekin are above an hundred and sixty thousand . so that , i believe , in the greatest and securest peace the emperor has in pay and at muster no less than fifty hundred thousand effective men , all armed according to the custom of the country with scimeters and darts . they have but a very small infantry , and of those which they have there are no pikemen , and very few musketeers . their soldiers are very graceful , and pretty well disciplined , for the tartars have almost degenerated into chinese , and the chinese continue as they always were , soft , effeminate● enemies of labour , better at making an handsome figure at muster or in a march , than at behaving themselves gallantly in an action . the tartars begin with heat and briskness , and if they can make their enemies give ground in the beginning , then they can make their advantage of it ; otherwise they are unable to continue an attack a good while , or to bear up long against one , especially if made in order and with vigour . the emperor , whom i have had the honour to speak with , who says nothing but what is proper , as he does nothing but what is great , gave this short character of them , they are good soldiers when opposed to bad ones , but bad when opposed to good ones . the eighth maxim is concerning their rewards and punishments . great men who have faithfully served their country never lose their reward ; and because be a prince never so opulent , he can never have enough to reward all his subjects , this defect is made up by marks and titles of honour , which are very acceptable to the subjects , and no charge to the prince . these titles of honour are what they call the several orders of mandarins . they say such an one is a mandarin of the first rank , or the emperor has placed such an one in the first class of the mandarins of the second rank , and in like manner of others . this dignity , which is merely honorary , makes them take place in assemblies , visits , and councels , but is no profit to them . to make these rewards of greater extent , which the people chuse much sooner than pensions , they are sometimes bestowed even upon the dead , who are oftimes made mandarins after their funerals , who therefore fill sometimes the greatest places of honour amongst the nobility when the emperor can't bestow upon them the meanest place among the living . they have oftentimes at the publick or the princes charge lofty monuments raised for them , and that court which looks after the publick expences judges what recompense shall be paid to their desert . these rewards are oftimes accompanied with elogies in their praise made by the emperor himself , which makes them and their family famous to all posterity . but the highest honour is to make them saints , to build them temples , and offer them sacrifices as to the gods of the country . by this means paganism has been mightily supported by the emperors , adoring themselves the work of their own hands , and paying worship and honour to them , who when alive would have been glad to be prostrate at their now worshippers feet . they reward also in private men those vertuous actions which bring no publick advantage to the state. we read in history that temples have been raised to the memory of some maids who all their lives kept their chastity inviolable . and i my self have seen in several of their towns trophies with honorable inscriptions raised up for inhabitants of mean rank and degree , to publish to all the world their virtue and merit . if the chinese are very liberal in their rewards , they are as severe in their punishments even of the slightest faults ; their punishments are adequate to their demerits . the usual punishments is the bastinado on the back . when they receive but forty or fifty blows they call this a fatherly correction . to which as well mandarins as others are subject ; this punishment is not accounted very scandalous , and after it is executed , the criminal must fall on his knees before the judge , and if able bow three times down to the ground , and give him humble thanks for taking this care of his education . yet this punishment is of that violence that one stroke is enough to fell one that is of a tender constitution ; and oftimes persons die of it ; it is true there are ways of softening this punishment when the execution of it is in court. the easiest is to bribe the executioners , for there are many of them ; because lest the executioners weariness should lessen the punishment , after five or six strokes another succeeds , and so till the whole be performed . but when the criminal has by mony made them his friends , they understand their business so well , that notwithstanding all the care which the mandarins present can use , the punishment becomes light and almost nothing . beside this in the courts there are persons to be hired , who keep a good understanding with the officers . who , upon a signal given , take the place of the criminal , who escapes among the croud , and receives his punishment . for mony there are every where these sort of vicarious persons to be met with . for it is a trade at china , where several persons are maintained by the blows of the cudgel . by such a trick as this yam-quam sien , a famous persecutor of christianity escaped the just sentence of the judges . he engaged a paltry fellow for a large sum of mony to take upon him his name , and go to the court of justice in his stead . he told him that let it come to the worst it was but a good cudgelling , and if after that he was imprisoned , there should be found out a way to redeem him thence . the poor fellow went according to agreement , and when the cryer called out aloud yam quam sien , the fellow answered as loud , here ; his sentence was passed , and the mandarin condemned him to death . the officers , who had been bribed , seized on him immediately , and according to custom gagged him ; for after sentence the criminal is not suffered to speak . afterward he was brought to the place of execution , where the poor wretch suffered a miserable death . the second so●t of punishment is the carcan , which differs from the former only in the place where the bastinadoes are given : in this they are given the criminal at one of the city gates or in the high-way ; the punishment here is not so sharp but the infamy is greater , and he who has once undergone this punishment can never more recover his reputation . they have several different ways of inflicting death . mean and ignoble persons have their heads cut off , for in china the separation of the head from the body is disgraceful . on the contrary persons of quality are strangled , which among them is a death of more credit ; if the crime be very notorious they are punished like mean persons , and sometimes their heads are cut off and hanged on a tree in the high-ways . rebels and traytors are punished with the utmost severity ; that is to speak as they do , they cut them into ten thousand pieces . for , after that the executioner hath tyed them to a post , he cuts of● the skin all round their forehead , which he tears by force till it hangs over their eyes , that they may not see the torments they are to endure . afterwards he cuts their bodies in what places he thinks fit , and when he is tyred with this barbarous employment , he leaves them to the tyranny of their enemies , and the insults of the mob . often criminals are cruelly whipped till they expire . lastly , the torture which is the cruellest of all deaths is here used ; and generally the hands and fingers suffer most in it . ninthly , they think it good policy to forbid women from all trade and commerce , which they can only benefit by letting it alone ; all their business lies within doors , where they find continual employment in the careful education of their children . they neither buy nor sell ; and one sees women so seldom in the streets , that one would imagine them to be all religiouses confined to a cloyster . princesses never succeed to the crown , nor ever have the regency during the young princes minority ; and tho' the emperor may in private consult them , it is reckoned mean and ignoble to do it . in which thing the chinese seem in my opinion less reasonable than in others . for wit and foresight is equally the portion of the one as of the other sex ; and a prince is never so understanding as when he knows how to find out all his treasures wheresoever nature has placed them , nor ever so prudent as when he makes use of them . lastly , their tenth maxim is to encourage trade as much as possible thro' the whole empire . all the other policy is conducive to the plenty or convenience of their country ; but this is concern'd for the very lives of the people , who would be soon reduced to the last extremity if trade should once fail . it is not the peoples care only , but the mandarins also , who put out their mony to trusty traders to make the best advantage of it . by this private way ousanguey , the little king of chensi , who brought the tartars into china , made himself so rich and powerful , that he was able himself to support for a long time the war against the emperor . to encrease commerce foreigners have been permitted to come into the ports of china , a thing till lately never known . on the other side the chinese spread themselves over all the indies , where they carry silk , ' china , physical drugs , sugar , japanned works , wine , and potters ware. they go to batavia , siam , to achim , malacca and especially to iappon and manilla ; from which they are distant but a few days sail. from all these places they bring silver , all of which that is brought from mexico to the philippine islands by the pacifick ocean , is carried from thence to canton , whence it is spread thro' the whole empire . but the greatest part of their trading lies within themselves , from one province to another , which like so many kingdoms communicate to each other their riches . that of houquam sends rice , that of canton sugar , from chequiam comes good silk , from nankin neat and handsome pieces of workmanship ; chensi and chansi are rich in iron , horses , mules , cammels and furs . tokiem yields tea . leautom drugs , and so the rest . this mutual commerce unites the people , and fills their towns with plenty . these , my lord , are not all the chinese maxims , there are a world of others ; but i have wrote down these as the most known and most essential ones for the publick good. good order in the inferior governments is as useful a part of policy to the state as any whatever , by these inferior governments i mean those of the cities , and of the several camps . all these are settled in china ; for from the foundation of that empire the state has thought it worth while to look after even the most inconsiderable things . among persons of quality there never happens any dispute about taking place , because every one knows exactly what is due to his own , and to others quality ; and it was a great surprise to every body to see about six or seven years ago a prince of the blood , and a colao engaged in such a sort of dispute . the occasion of it was this ; the laws ordain that when a colao is about to speak to a prince of the blood he must bend the knee , but custom has laid as strong an obligation on the prince to take him up immediately . the prince thought that an obliging custom tho' constantly practised by the royal family on several occasions ought not to prejudice his right by law. he did therefore give audience to a colao on his knees and never made any motion to him to rise . the minister of state in a great confusion to see himself kept so long in so humble a posture complained of it to the emperor , who assembled his council forthwith . they looked into the ceremonial to observe what they could find that would contribute to the deciding this novel case , but when they could find nothing therein serviceable to that end they were more perplex'd than ever . finally the council who were against innovations , judged that the practise ought to be continued as before ; and not freeing the colao● from their obligation of speaking to the princes of the blood on their knees , they thought it requisite also that the princes should use that civility towards them as not to keep them in that posture long . you can't , said they to the colao , honour the princes too much , and you do not do well to omit any occasion where you can shew the respect you bear them . princes , added the emperor to him who had occasioned this dispute , are by their own rank set high enough above the rest of mankind , as not 〈◊〉 need proudly to seek to debase them lower . they can want nothing to make them honourable , but temper and modesty . when you are denied the respect due to you , all the world knows you have not what you ought to have ; but when you insist upon every little mark of respect , it will make the world begin to inquire whether you deserve it . thus both of them were reprimanded , and that no new laws might be made they let custom be their rule . every thing that belongs to the princes or mandarins , is punctually stated ; their pensions , their houses , the number of their servants , the shape and bigness of their sedans , and the badges of honour by which they are distinguished . so that when they come into publick their quality is presently known , and the respect which is due to them with as little trouble paid . when the chinese governed the empire , even private men wore their marks of distinction ; and there was no learned man but his degree and rank might be known by the fashion or colour of his garb. the towns have their determinate figure ; they ought all to be square as far as the ground they are built upon will suffer it ; in such sort that the gates may be so built as to answer the four principal quarters of the world , that is the north , south , east , and west . the houses have thorough lights , and are esteemed ill built if their doors do not ●e exactly parallel to one of the sides of the town . towns of the several orders have different bigness , the chief towns are nine or twelve miles round , those of the first rank are but six , those of the second or third orders are less in proportion . this rule nevertheless is not so universal as to admit of no exception . the streets ▪ are strait , generally laid out by the line , large , well paved , yet very inconvenient ; because every person of any account goes up and down them either on horseback or in a chair . the houses are low , of an equal height . the jealousie of the husbands would not suffer that their neighbours houses should be higher than their own , lest thereby their windows should overlook their court-yards and gardens . the whole town is divided into four parts , and those again into several smaller divisions , each of which contain ten houses , over every one of which subdivisions an officer presides , who takes notice of every thing which passes in his little ward , tells the mandarin what contentions happen , what extraordinary things , what strangers come thither or go thence . the neighbourhood is obliged to give mutual assistance , and in case of an allarm to lend one another an helping hand , for if any theft or robbery be committed in the night , the neighborhood must contribute toward repairing the loss . lastly , in every family the father is responsible for the disorders and irregularities committed either by his children or servants . the gates of the cities are well looked after , and even in time of peace are shut up at the approach of night . in the day-time there are guards to examine all who come in ; if he be a stranger , if he comes from another province , or from a neighbouring town , they know him by his tone , by his mien , or his habit , which in every place are somewhat different . when they observe any thing extraordinary or suspicious , they take the person up , or inform the mandarin of it . so that european missionaries , whose aspect is infinitely different from that of the chinese , are known as soon as seen , and those who have not the emperors approbation find it very difficult to make a long journey . in certain places , as at pekin , as soon as night comes on they tie chains cross the streets ; the guards go the patrole up and down the chief streets , and guards and sentinels are placed here and there : the horse go the rounds upon the fortifications ; and wo be to him who is found then from home . meetings , masquerades and balls , and such like night-works are good , say the chinese , for none but theives and the mob . orderly people ought at that time either to sit up providing for their family , or else take their rest , that they may be refreshed , and better able the next day to manage the business of the family . gaming is forbidden both to the commonalty and gentry . which nevertheless hinders not the chinese from playing , sometimes even so long as till they have lost all their estate , their houses , their children and their wives , which they sometimes hazard upon a card ; for there is no degree of extravagance to which the desire of lucre and riches will not carry a chinese . but besides that it is a disorder which the tartars , since they became masters of china , have introduced amongst them , they take great heed to conceal their gaming ; and by consequence the law which forbids it always flourishes , and is able to suppress great disorders . what i have said concerning wives , that their husbands may sell them , or lose them at play ; puts me in mind to give some account of the rules which their civil constitution rather than their religion have ordained concerning marriages ; those who have a mind to marry do not , as among us , follow their own fancies in their choice of a wife . they never see the woman they are about to have , but take her parents word in the case , or else they have their information from several old women who are as it were inspectors , but who are nevertheless in fee with the womans friends to set her out more than she deserves , so that it is very seldom that they make a true description , or give a just character of her whom they go to view . the womans parents give mony generally to these emissaries to oblige them to give a favourable character . for it is for the parents advantage that their daughter should be reputed handsom , witty , and genteel ; because the chinese buy their wives , and , as in other merchandises , they give more or less according to the good or bad properties of them . when the parties are agreed about the price the contract is made , and the mony paid down . then preparation is made on both sides for the nuptial solemnites , when the day of marriage is come they carry the bride in a sumptuous chair before which go hautboys , drums and fifes , and after it follow her parents and other particular friends of her family . all the portion which she brings is her marriage garments , some cloaths , and houshold goods which her father presents her with . the bridegroom stands at his door richly attired waiting for her : he himself opens the sedan which was closely shut , and having conducted her into a chamber , delivers her to several women invited thither for that purpose , who spend there the day together in feasting and sporting , while the husband in another room entertains his friends and acquaintance . this being the first time that the bride and bridegroom see each other , and both or one very often not liking their bargain , it s very often a day of rejoycing for their guests , but of sorrow for themselves . the women must submit tho' they don't like , because their parents have sold them , but the husbands sometimes are not so complaisant , for there have been some who when they first opened the sedan to receive the bride , repulsed by her shape and aspect have shut the chair again , and sent her and her parents and friends back again , willing rather to lose their mony than enter upon so bad a purchase . when the tartars in the late war took nankin , there happened a passage which made the chinese merry notwithstanding all their misfortunes . among all the disorders which the victors committed in that province , they endeavoured to seize upon all the women they could to make mony of them . when they took the chief city of that province , they carry'd all the women thither , and shut them up higgly piggly together in the magazines with other goods . but because there were some of all ages and degrees of beauty , they resolved to put them into sacks and carry them to market , and so sell them to any one at a venture ugly or handsome . there was the same price set upon every one , and for sixteen or eighteen shillings take which sack you will without opening it . after this manner the soldiers , who were ever insolent in prosperity , abused their victory , and approved themselves more barbarous in the most polite and civil city in the world , than they had been in the deserts of tartary . at the day of sale there came buyers enough . some came to recover if haply they could their wives or children who were among those women , others were led thither thro' hopes that good fortune and a lucky chance would put a fortune into their hands . in short the novelty of the thing brought a great concourse from the adjacent places . an ordinary fellow who had but twelve shillings in the world , gave it and chose a sack as did the rest , and carryed it off ; when he was got out of the crowd , whether thro' curiosity or a desire to relieve the person in the sack who complained , he could not forbear opening it . in it he found an old woman , whom age , grief , and ill treatment had made deformed to the highest degree ; he was so confoundedly mad at it , that to gratifie his passion and rage he was going to throw the old woman and sack both together into the river , that the gratification of his passion might be some comfort to him for the loss of his mony . then the good old gentlewoman said to him . son , your lot is not so bad as you imagine ; be of good chear , you have made your fortune : take care only of my life , i will make yours happier than ever it has been yet . these words somewhat pacified him . wherefore he carried her into a house hardby , where she told him her quality and her estate . she belonged to a mandarin of note in the neighbourhood , to whom she wrote immediately . he sent her an equipage agreeable to her quality , and she carried her deliverer along with her , and afterwards was so good a friend to him , that he never had reason to complain that he had lost the two crowns which he lay'd out in purchasing her . but to return to the chinese marriages , i must farther tell you , that a husband may not divorce his wife , excepting for adultery , and a few other occasions which seldom or never fall out ; in those cases they sell them to whosoever will buy them , and buy another . persons of quality never do thus , but common people do frequently . if a man has the boldness to sell his wife without just reason , both the buyer and seller are severely punished , yet the husband is not obliged to take her again . although a man be allowed but one wife , he may have as many concubines as he will ; all the children have an equal claim to the estate , because they are reckon'd as the wives children tho' they be some of the concubines ; they all call the wife mother , who is indeed sole mistress of the house ; the concubines serve and honour her , and have no manner of authority or power but what they derive from her . the chinese think it a strange thing that the europeans are not thus allowed the use of women , yet they confess it is a commendable sign of moderation in them . but when we observed to them the troubles , quarrels , contentions , and jealousies which many women must needs raise in a family , they say nothing is without some inconvenience and disorder ; but that perhaps there are more crosses in having but one , than in having many women . the best way they own is to have none at all . altho' the chinese are extremely jealous to that degree that they suffer not their wives to speak in private even to their own brothren , much less give them liberty to enjoy all that freedom and publick diversion which in europe is esteemed only gallantry and curiosity : nevertheless there are husbands so very complaisant to their wives as to let them freely commit adultery , which permission some women make the condition of their marriage : those who according to such agreement follow these courses ( as there is a certain sort of people who do ) have no manner of power to hinder debauchées from frequenting their houses , and from making ill use of the easiness or unruly passions of such women . but such families as these are abhorred by the chinese , who think so ill of them , that their children tho' never so deserving or intelligent can never obtain any degree , or be employed in any honourable office. of all their civil institutions there is no one which costs the chinese so much trouble as does the ordering of their time , and their holydays . there are in the emperors service above an hundred persons , on purpose to regulate the kalendar , which they make anew every year , and with a great deal of ceremony send it up and down to the vice roys of each province . they regulate the number of months , which is sometimes twelve , sometimes thirteen , which are lunar months , and ought to agree with the suns course . in these almanacks the equinoxes , solstices , and the suns entry into each sign is set down : the eclipses of the sun or moon are there , and the time when visible at pekin or any of the principal cities . the planets courses , their places in the ecliptick , their oppositions , conjunctions , and propinquity to any stars are described , and indeed every thing else is well calculated , which astronomy has that is curious or excellent . they mix with this divers points of judicial astrology , which ignorance or superstition have invented , concerning happy or unhappy days , times proper for marriage , building , or undertaking journies . these prejudices generally guide the people ; but the emperor , and all other men of sence are wiser than to mind such trifles . altho' there be no publick clocks as in europe , the day is nevertheless divided into four and twenty parts which have all their particular names , and begin from midnight . they tell me that antiently they divided their day into twelve parts , each of which were subdivided into eight ; which made the natural day consist of fourscore and sixteen , which were exactly distinguished in their calculations . but their sundials ( and they have very antient ones ) were divided into four general divisions , each of which contained four and twenty little subdivisions , which added to the four great divisions divided the whole circle into an hundred parts . this sort of dialling seems very irregular , nor can i see for what use it was intended . since they have received the new kalendar from the missionaries , they have regulated their dials by hours , and reckon their time almost as we do ; only we must take notice that instead of two hours they reckon but one , so that their natural day consists of but twelve hours , the names of which diversly combined with ten other terms which they have invented , make a revolution of sixty , which serves them instead of a cycle to mark their different years . i dare not trouble you , my lord , with particular enumerations which would be tedious , and are in foregoing relations sufficiently explained . as for the people , they are not very nice herein ; they content themselves with knowing the time of the suns rising and setting , and noon . in the night they make use of bells and drums which are very often sounded , and serve to distinguish the night into five watches . the current coin is very odd . they have round copper pieces with a hole in the middle , that they may be strung , they are full of characters ; the metal is neither pure nor well hammered ; and altho' they are thick , one may break them with ones fingers if one strive ; ten of these make a peny , ten of which are the tenth part of the chinese crown , called by the portuguese , in the indies , taël , and by themselves leam , which crown amounts to six shillings two pence halfpeny , and / / of a farthing . this crown piece is not coined with any stamp or image on it as our mony in europe is ; the chinese silver mony is not made in any determinate regular form , they take for mony any irregular pieces or bits of silver by weight , which if they do not believe to be good silver they may cut asunder . this they practice to prevent false and counterfeit mony , and they are so expert in guessing at the goodness and value of any piece of silver by looking on it only , that they are seldom mistaken , especially if it be melted after the manner practised there . they know the goodness of it three ways ; by the colour , by several little holes which are made in it by the melting pot , and by divers small circles which the air makes on the surface of the metal when it cools after melting . if the colour be white , the holes small and deep , if the circles be many , and those close , and very fine , especially toward the center of the piece , then the silver is pure : but the more it differs from these three qualities so much the more alloy it has . to explain my self better , i must tell you , they divide their silver with respect to its purity into a hundred sorts , as we do gold into four and twenty , called carats ; the silver which is current in trade is all the sorts between the fourscorth and the hundreth sort or degree of purity . if it be of a baser alloy they will not take it , but punish those who offer it . they take our mony as silver of the fourscore and fifteenth sort , tho' those who understand silver well , judge it to be but of the fourscore and third sort at most . so that in an hundred ounces of our silver there are seven of alloy , or , which is all one , an hundred ounces of it is worth but ninety three of fine silver . as for gold , it never passes in china for mony no more than jewels do ; they buy it as they do other goods or merchandise , and the europeans make a good market of it ; because in china a pound of gold bears but the same proportion to a pound of silver as one does to ten , whereas among us it is as one to fifteen , so that the merchant gets by it generally a third part . since almost every thing is there sold by weight , amongst several sort of scales , they make use of a small portable balance , kept in a small varnished case which is very light and useful ; they are something like the roman balance , consisting of a small dish , an arm , and a weight that slides up and down that arm , which is made of ivory or ebony , in bigness , length , and shape like a pen ; it is divided into three small parts on three different surfaces , it hangs by silken threads at one of the ends in three different points , that it may the better weigh weights of every sort . they weigh very nicely and exactly ; for in those whose arm is of any considerable length , the thousandth part of a crown will sensibly turn the scale . there are two sorts of those scales , one more agreeable to the antient balances , which are used in courts of justice ; the beam of this is so divided as exactly to agree with the weight of the french mony , since it hath been encreased by a sixth part in weight , so that every division of the beam weighs the weight of a sou or peny ; so that seventy two chinese sous or penys weigh exactly a french crown , or an ounce english. but the common balance , which is most used in china , is somewhat different from this ; for a french crown will weigh seventy three divisions of this beam ; this i thought my self obliged to take notice of , that we may the better understand what the relations hitherto have so much differed about . the chinese divide their pound weight as we do into sixteen ounces , each ounce into ten parts called tçien ; each of these again into ten peny weights , and each of these again into ten grains . there are a great many other divisions , which decrease in the same proportion that has to , which divisions our language has no names for . altho' these smaller divisions come almost to nothing when single in the scale , yet in great traffick they reckon them , where the multiplication of them arises to a considerable sum . in short if we suppose that our crown should weigh three drachms , or one and twenty peny weight and eight grains , then the chinese pound will contain ounces , drachms , peny weights , grains / / . and on the contrary our pound will contain ounces chinese , tçien , and peny weights , understanding these two last weights as they are explained above . as to the common measures in use in this empire , they have by diverse persons been represented in different manners ; because of those who have wrote upon this subject , some have had recourse to the measures of one province , others to those of another . i have examined all of them carefully , and do think that father verbiests measures , which they use in the mathematical court , are the exactest . the chinese foot is very little different from ours . not but that ours is somewhat longer almost / ; but this difference is nothing wi●h the chinese , who do not stand so nicely and strictly to their measure as we do , which the people have to measure with , and not to contend and quarrel by . the civil government of the chinese does not only preside over the towns , but extends also over the highways , which they make handsome and easily passable . the passages for their water are in several places fenced in with stone walls for the convenience of travelling , over which there are a great number of bridges , which unite the towns and the fields together . canals are also cut for the water to pass thro' all the towns of the southern provinces , to make their ditches more secure , and the towns more pleasant . in low and marshy grounds , they throw up prodigious long banks which keep their roads in those parts good ; to perform which they stick at no cost , cutting a passage even thro' mountains when they stand in their way . the road from signanfou to hamtchoum is one of the strangest pieces of work in the world . they say , for i my self have never yet seen it , that upon the side of some mountains which are perpendicular and have no shelving they have fixed large beams into them , upon the which beams they have made a sort of balcony without rails , which reaches thro' several mountains in that fashion ; those who are not used to these sort of galeries , travel over them in a great deal of pain , afraid of some ill accident or other . but the people of the place are very hazardous ; they have mules used to these sort of roads , which travel with as little fear or concern over these steep and hideous precipices as they could do in the best or plainest heath . i have in other places exposed my self very much by following too rashly my guides . one can't imagin what care they take to make the common roads convenient for passage . they are fourscore foot broad or very near it ; the soil of them is light and soon dry when it has left off raining . in some provinces there are on the right and left hand causeways for the foot passengers , which are on both sides supported by long rows of trees , and oftimes tarrassed with a wall of eight or ten foot high on each side , to keep passengers out of the fields . nevertheless these walls have breaks , where roads cross one the other , and they all terminate at some great town . there are several wooden machines made like triumphal arches set up in the roads about a mile and a half distant from each other , about thirty foot high , which have three doors , over which is wrote upon a large frize in characters so large as may be read at almost half a quarter of a mile distance , how far it is from the town you left , and how far to the town you are going to . so that you have no need of guides here , for you may by these directions see what place the road leads to , and from whence you came , how far you have already gone , and how far you have yet to go . the great care which they have taken to lay out all these distances by the line , makes the account which these inscriptions give to be pretty sure ; yet they are not equal , because the miles in some provinces are longer than in others . it has happened likewise that some of these arches being ruined and consumed by decay and time , have not been set up exactly in the same place ; but generally speaking they serve for a good measure of the highways , besides that in several places they are no small ornament . on one side of these ways about the same distance are fixt little towers made of earth cast up , on which they set up the emperors standard ; near it is a lodge for soldiers or country militia . these are made use of in time of rebellion , or indeed at any other time , to carry any express if occasion be , or to hand letters from one to another ; but especially they take care to stop highway men and robbers . every man who goes by armed is obliged to give an account whence he came , whither he is going , and upon what business , and must shew his pass . beside these guards upon case of an allarm give a helping hand to travellers , and stop all those who are suspected or accused of robbery . among the mighty number of inhabitants which are in china a great part of which scarce know how to get a subsistance , a body would imagine that abundance must needs turn thieves ; yet one may travel there with as great safety as here . i have travelled there six thousand miles up and down thro' almost all the provinces , and was never but once in danger of being robbed . four strange horsemen followed me for a whole day together , but the roads were so full of travellers up and down that they could never get the coast clear for a quarter of an hour together , and so fell short of their aim . their posts are as well regulated as ours in europe are ; at the emperors sole charge , who for that end maintains a great number of horse . the couriers go from pekin for the capital cities ; the vice-roys of which as soon as they have received the dispatches from court , send them forthwith by other couriers to the towns of the first rank : from whence they are by these governours conveyed to those of the second rank under their jurisdiction ; and from thence they are transmitted to the towns of the third rank . it is true these posts were not established for the conveyance of private letters , yet the postmasters for a little mony undertake to carry letters for private men , as they always do for the missionaries , who find it as sure a way as that used in europe , and much less chargeable . as it is a matter of importance that the emperors order● be quickly transmitted , so it is a great part of the mandarins care to see that the roads be good ; and the emperor to keep them the more strictly to this , spreads a report that he intends shortly to visit this or that province . the governours of those provinces spare no charge or pains to repair those roads , because it not only concerns their fortunes , but sometimes their life , if this care be omitted . as i once passed just by a village of the third rank , in the province of chensi , they told me that the governour had just hanged himself thro' despair lest he should not have time enough to repair a road thro' which the emperor was to pass to the capital town . the emperor nevertheless never went the journey , so that the mandarin might have saved his life by a little patience . but yet all the care which the chinese can use , will never prevent a mighty inconvenience which happens to those who travel in their roads . the soil of china is mighty light , and very much beaten by the vast multitudes who travel , some on foot , some on camels , others in litters , and again others in charriots , so that the roads are perfectly ground into very fine powder ; when this is raised by travellers , and carried about by the winds , it is enough to blind all passengers if they have not masks or veils on them . thro' these clouds you must continually make your way , and suck them in instead of air , during whole journeys together . when the weather is hot , and the wind in ones face , scarce any one except a native can withstand it , i have sometimes been forced to desist from my journey and come back again . but of all their wholesome institutions there is nothing which contributes so much to the keeping up peace and order , as does their method of levying the emperors revenue . they are not troubled in china with such swarms of officers and commissioners as we are . all the estates there are measured , and all the families registred ; and whatsoever the emperor is to have by excise on goods , or tax upon persons , is publickly known , every body brings in what is due from him , to the mandarins or governors of the towns of the third rank , for there is no particular receiver appointed . those who neglect to bring in their dues , do not lose their estates by confiscation , which would be to punish the innocent of that family with the guilty ; but the persons so offending suffer imprisonment , and undergo the bastinadoe 'till they have made satisfaction . these mandarins of the lower rank , give in an account of what they receive to a general officer of the province , who accounts with the court of peki● which looks after the publick exchequer . a great part of the revenue is disbursed up and down the provinces in pensions , salaries , soldiers pay , publick buildings : what is over is carried to pekin , to maintain the emperors court , and other expenses in that town , where the emperor keeps in pay above an hundred and sixty thousand regular troops , to whom as well as to the mandarins , is given out every day meat , fish , rice , pease , and straw , according to every ones rank , besides their constant pay , which they regularly receive . that which comes from the southern provinces , is alone sufficient to answer this expence , this they bring by water in the emperors vessels : yet they are so jealous least the revenue should at any time fall short of the disbursements , that in pekin there are magazines of rice before hand sufficient for three years . which will keep a great while if it be well fanned and mixed , and altho' it looks not so well , nor tasts so pleasantly as new rice , yet it is much more wholesome and nourishing . this numerous army about the emperor , well looked after , duely payed , and exactly disciplined , one would think should awe all asia , yet their idleness , and the small use they ever have occasion to make of their weapons , does contribute to weaken them as much as their natural effeminacy . the western tartars do not value their numbers a straw , and frequently say in derision of them , that the neighing of a tartary horse is enough to rout all the chinese cavalry . yet they take all possible care to have good soldiers , for they take no officers into the guards , 'till they have made trial of their stoutness , skill , and dexterity in military affairs . they are regularly examined , so that as learned men have their doctors to examine them , so these have also their professors . these officers do regularly exercise their companies , they form them into squadrons , march them , teach them to divide their files to march thro' narrow passages , shew them to give the onset , to rally at the sound of the cornet or trumpet ; besides they are very dexterous in managing their bow , or handling their scymitar : yet soon broke , and by the least thing in the world put into disorder . the occasion of this i apprehend to be , because in the education of their youth they never instil into them principles of honour and bravery , as we do as soon as ever they are big enough to know what weapons are . the chinese are always talking to their children of gravity , policy , law , and government ; they always set books and letters in their view , but never a sword into their hands . so that having spent their youthful days behind the counter , or at the bar , they know no other courage but that of defending obstinately an ill cause , and are listed into the soldiery on no other consideration but that they hope there will be no occasion for fighting . the chinese policy hinders hereby a great many domestick feuds and disturbances ; but in the same time it does expose its subjects hereby to the insults of foreigners , which is ten times worse . thus , my lord , i have set before you a general scheme of the government of china , of which people have spoke such wonders , and which is indeed admirable for its antiquity , for the wisdom of its maxims , for the plainness and uniformity of its laws , for that exemplary virtue which it has produced in a long succession of emperors , for that regularity and order which it has kept the people in , in despight of civil or foreign wars ; which notwithstanding , like the rest of the things of this world , is subject to a great many inconveniences ; to rebellions which have depopulated whole provinces , to the injustice of some princes who have abused their power , to the avarice of mandarins who have often oppressed the people , to invasions from abroad , and treachery from home , to such a number of changes , as would have unhinged the very government and laws , if a more politick people than are the tartars , were near enough the empire to introduce their own method of government . it would , my lord , be a piece of flattery to my self , to imagine that i have by this tedious account added any thing to that immense store of knowledge which you have drawn from the best springs of antiquity , from the conversation of the most ingenious of the moderns , from the management of the most momentous affairs , or ( which is a greater fountain of understanding ) from your own natural wit and ingenuity , which has made you ( if i may use the expression ) a native of all countries , and a philosopher of all ages . but i am sure you will be glad to see that the truest maxims of good policy are not altogether strangers in the east ; and that if china do not form so great ministers as you are , it forms great enough to understand your worth , and to follow your steps , and improve themselves from the copy you set them , if they could but know you . i am in the most profound manner , my lord , your eminence's most obedient and most humble servant● l. j. to my lord cardinal de bouïllon . concerning the antient and modern religion of china . my lord , i do not at all wonder that your highness is pleased to hear relations of china . it belongs only to great princes to be thoroughly acquainted with all that concerns the several kingdoms of the world , and to make a true judgment of the power and grandeur of empires . god who has sent such men into the world to govern it , has given them a more than ordinary ability and knowledge to perform it . so that , my lord , if i take upon me the liberty to acquaint your lordship with what repeated voyages for the space of several years have given me oportunity to know in this affair , it is not so much to instruct you in it , as to beg your highnesses judgment of it . i may say this still with more truth when i have the honour to write to you of religion . this is more particularly your concern ; and i may say that if your quality , your ingenuity , and your incomparable learning have made you above all men our judge ; your eminent dignity in the church obliges us , in sacred concerns to hear and consult your highness as our oracle . 't is on this prospect , my lord , that i now present to you these memoirs with some reflections which the customs of the chinese , and the reading of their books have suggested to me concerning their religion , being of this mind , that after so many different opinions and long disputes which have for a whole age divided the most learned missionaries , there is no better way of coming to decision , than to obtain your highnesses judgment therein . religion has always had a great share in establishing the greatest kingdoms , which could never support themselves , were not the peoples minds and hearts tied together by the outward wo●ship of some deity ; for people are naturally superstitious , and rather follow the guidance of faith than reason . it was therefore for this reason that the antient law-givers , always made use of the knowledge of the true god , or of the false maxims of idolatry , to bring the barbarous nations under the yoak of their government . china , happier in its foundation than any other nation under the sun , drew in the chief of the holy maxims of their antient religion from the fountain head. the children of noah , who were scattered all over the eastern parts of asia , and in all probability founded this empire , being themselves in the time of the deluge witnesses of the omnipotence of their creator , transmitted the knowledge of him , and instilled the fear of him into all their descendants ; the footsteps which we find in their histories , will not let us doubt the truth of this . fobi , the first emperor of china , carefully bred up seven sorts of creatures , which he used to sacrifice to the supreme spirit of heaven and earth . for this reason some called him paobi , that is oblation ; a name which the greatest saints of the old or new testament would have been proud to have , and which was reserved for him alone , who made himself an oblation both for saints and sinners . hoamti , the third emperor , built a temple to the sovereign lord of heaven ; and altho' iudea had the honour of consecrating to him one more rich and magnificent , hallowed even by the presence of our creator , and the prayers of our redeemer ; it is no small glory to china , to have sacrificed to their creator in the most antient temple of the world. tçouen hio , the fifth emperor , thought afterwards that one place was too narrow to contain the services paid to the lord of the universe . he therefore instituted priests or ecclesiastical mandarins in several provinces to preside over the sacrifices . he gave them strict command to observe that divine service was performed with all humility and respect , and that all the religious ceremonies were strictly observed . tiho , his successor , took as much care of religion as he had done . histories relate that the empress his wife , being barren , begged children of god during thesacrifice with such fervour and earnestness , that she conceived in few days , and sometime after was brought to bed of a son who was famous , for that forty emperors successively reigned of his family . yao and chan , the two princes who succeeded him , are so famous for their piety , and for the wisdom of their governments , that it is very likely that religion was still more flourishing during their reigns . it is also very probable that the three succeeding families did preserve the knowledge of god , for about two thousand years , during the reign of fourscore emperors ; since the learnedest among the chinese maintain that before the superstitions introduced with the god to into china , there were no idols or statues seen there . this is certain that during all that space of time , the observation of the emperor yao's maximes was recommended to the princes , of which the most essential and principal was concerning the worship of the sovereign lord of the world ; and altho' some emperors have been so wicked as to reject them so far as even to threaten heaven itself , and foolishly challenge it to fight , they have been nevertheless looked upon as monsters ; and other emperors about that time have discovered by their actions a good sense of religion . vou-vam , the first of the third line , did himself according to antient custom offer sacrifices , and his brother who bore him a passionate love , and thought his life still necessary for the good of the kingdom , seeing him one day in danger of dying , prostrated himself before the divine majesty to beg his recovery . it is you , o lord , said he , who have given him to his people ; he is our father , he is our master . if we fall into any disorder , who can set us to rights again so well as he ? and if we follow exactly what thou hast inspired him to teach us , why punishest thou us by taking him ? as for me , o lord , continued the good prince , i can be but little serviceable in this world ; if you desire the death of a prince , i offer up my life with all my heart for a sacrifice , if you will be pleased to spare my master , my king , and my brother . the history says his prayer was heard , for he dyed as soon as he had put up this petition . an example which demonstrates that not only the tenour of religion was preserved among those people , but farther that they followed the dictates of the purest charity , which is the very quintessence and perfection of religion . but tchim-vam , his son and successor , gave such bright marks of his piety , toward the end of his life , that it leaves us no room to doubt of the truth of what i have advanced . you shall hear what the antient chinese books say of him . this prince , say they , who had always regulated his behaviour , according the ordinances of the supreme governour of heaven , fell dangerously ill in the fiftieth year of his age , and thirty seventh of his reign . when he knew the danger he was in , he called together the principal officers of his court , with a design to nominate his successor , and that he might omit nothing which was usually performed on such occasions , he arose from his throne where he had ordered his servants to set him : he made them wash his hands and face , cloath him with his imperial habits , and put his crown on his head ; and then leaning on a table of precious stone , he spake to the company in this manner . my sickness is every day worse and worse , for thus has heaven ordained , i fear death will seize upon me : and therefore thought my self obliged to acquaint you with my last will. you know how great the reputation of my father and grandfather was , and how bright the examples of virtue , which they set the empire , did appear . i was very unworthy to fill the place in which these great men sate ; notwithstanding i did succeed them ; i do nevertheless acknowledge my ignorance and unfitness . it is for this reason perhaps that heaven has shorten'd the days of my reign . i ought in this as well as in all other things to acquiesce ; for you have all seen that i have hitherto received its orders with an humble fear , and a profound respect . i have endeavoured to follow them , without ever deviating from them the least in the world , i have also all my life time had in my heart my ancestors instructions touching my duty to heaven , and to my people . on these two heads i cannot accuse my self of any fault , and if my life has had any reputation , it is all owing to that teachableness , which has brought down upon me the blessings of the sovereign master of the world. it is on your account that i speak this ( addressing himself to his eldest son ) it is on your account , o my son , be you the inheritor of your ancestors virtue , rather than of my power and crown . i make you a king , 't is all that you can have of me ; be a wise , vertuous and unblameable prince , this i command you , and the whole empire expects from you . under the reigns of this prince and his son * it was that peace , honesty , and justice reigned in china , so that they oftimes sent their prisoners to dig or plough the grounds , or get in the corn , without thinking that the fear of punishment would make them run away . after harvest they came again to receive that punishment of their faults , which the mandarins had appointed . lastly , if we examine well the history of china , we shall still find that for three hundred years after , that is to say down to the times of the emperor yeou-vam , who reigned eight hundred years before christ , idolatry had not corrupted this people . so that they have preserved the knowledge of the true god for near two thousand years , and did honour their maker in such a manner as may serve both for an example and instruction to christians themselves . they had all along a strict care to breed up beasts for sacrifices , and to maintain priests to offer them up ; besides that the internal worship of the mind was prescribed , they did oblige themselves to a nice observation of even the smallest ceremonies which might in any ways be serviceable to the peoples edification ; the empresses did themselves breed up silkworms , and with their own hands worked coverings for the altars , and habits for the priests . the emperors have oftimes tilled the ground which produced the corn or wine destined for sacred uses . again , the priests never dared to offer sacrifices before the people , unless prepared for it by an abstistinence of three or seven days from conjugal enjoyments . they have had their solemn fastdays , and days of prayer in publick , especially when the empire laboured under any publick calamity , either by barrenness , by floods , by earth quakes , or wars from abroad . with this outward worship it is that the emperors prepare themselves for wars ; for taking upon themselves the government , or resisting the provinces ; and that heaven may favour their enterprises with success , they inquire of their subjects of their own faults that they may amend them , beliving that all publick calamities are occasioned thro' their ill government . we meet with a signal instance of this in history , which i cannot forbear reciting . an universal barrenness having continued over all the provinces for seven years together , ( which time seems not far distant from the seven years of barrenness of which the scripture speaks , and perhaps this thing a little looked into may serve to amend or confirm our chronology * ) the people were reduced to extreme want ; and when prayers , fasts , and other acts of humiliation were used without success , the emperor not knowing any means proper to be used to gain relief from this publick misfortune , after having offered to god several sacrifices to appease his indignation , he resolved at last to offer up himself for a sacrifice ; for this purpose he called together the chief persons of his kingdom , in the presence of them all dismantled himself of his royal apparel , and cloathed himself meanly . in this habit , with his head and feet bare , in the same fashion that a c●iminal appears before a judge , he marched attended by his whole court , to a mountain a good distance from the town . when , prostrating himself before the divine majesty , to whom he paid his adorations nine times , he spake in these words : o lord , you know the miseries to which we are reduced . it is my sins which have brought them upon my people , i come bither to own and acknowledge it in the presence of heaven and earth . that i may the better amend my faults , give me leave , o lord of all the world , to ask what action of mine has more particularly given you offence . is it the splendor of my palace ? i will take care to retrench what is superfluous ? perhaps the profuseness of my table or the delicacy and voluptuousness of it have brought this scarcity : hereafter nothing shall be seen there but thristiness and temperance . the laws permit to me the use of concubines ; but perhaps you dislike that i have too many . i am ready to lessen the number . and if all this be not suffici●nt to appease your just indignation , and you must have an oblation ; behold one , o lord , i am heartily willing to dye , if thou wilt spare this good people : let rain come from heaven on their fields to relieve their necessities , and thunder on my head to satisfie your iustice. the princes piety pierced the clouds , for the air was presently overcast , and an universal rain immediately fell , which did in due season bring forth a fruitful harvest . when idolaters seem scandalised at the death of iesus christ , we use the example of this prince to justifie our faith. you not only approve of this action , say we to them , in which one of your emperors disrobed himself of all that was magnificent , and offered himself as a sacrifice for his subjects ; but you admire it , and recommend it to posterity as a fit pattern for all the princes of the world : how then can you dislike that the excessive love and kindness , which made iesus christ offer himself an oblation and sacrifice for all men ; and despoil himself of the brightness of his majesty to invest us one day with his glory and divinity ? these footsteps of the true religion which we find in china for so many ages together , carry us naturally to make a reflection which will justifie the providence of the almighty in the government of the world ▪ people are sometimes amazed that china and the indies have been overshadowed by the clouds and darkness of idolatry , almost ever since the birth of our saviour , while greece a great part of africk , and almost all europe have enjoyed the clear light of faith ; but they never consider that china for two thousand years had the knowledge of the true god , and have practised the most pure morality , while europe and almost all the world wallowed in error and corruption . god , in the distribution of his gifts , is not an unjust respecter of persons ; yet he has laid out his times , to let his grace shine forth in due season , which like the sun rises and sets in different parts of the world , according as people make a good or bad use of it . i do not know whither i may make bold to add , that as the s●n , which by its constant motion hides itself to some to shew itself to others , has notwithstanding at the years end distributed to every country its equal portion of light and warmth ; so god by the secret and hidden course of his grace and spirit which have been communicated to the world , hath equally divided them to all people in the world , tho' in different manners and at different times . however it be that god has made his wise distribution of grace , i am sure of all nations china has the least reason to complain , since no one has received a larger portion than she . the knowledge of the true god , which lasted many ages after the reign of cam vam , and in all probability along while after the time of confucius , was not always supported in the same purity . their minds were possessed by idolatry , and their manners became so corrupt , that the true faith being but the occasion of greater ill , was by little and little taken away from them by the just judgment of god. among all the superstitions which followed hereupon● there were two sorts which were principally established , and do between them at this present comprehend almost all the empire . li-laokun gave rise to the first of these . he was a philosopher who lived before confucius ; his birth was prodigious if you believe what his followers say of it ; for his mother carried him more than fou●score years in her flanks , from whence a little before her death he sprang out of her right side which opened itself . this monster , to the sorrow of his country , survived his mother , and by his pernicious doctrine in a short time grew famous : nevertheless he wrote several useful books ; of virtue , of the good of avoiding honour , of the contempt of riches , of that incomparable retiredness of mind , which separates us from the world the better to know ourselves . he often repeated the following sentence , which he said was the foundation of true wisdom . eternal reason produced one , one produced two , two produced three , and three produced all things : which seems to shew as if he had some knowledge of the trinity . but he taught that god was corporeal , and that he governed other deities as a king governs his subjects . he applied himself mightily to chymistry , of which some pretend he was the inventor . he beat his brains likewise about the philosophers stone , and did at length fancy , that by a certain sort of drink , one might be immortal . to obtain which his followers practice magick , which diabolical art in a short time was the only thing studied by the gentry . every body studied it in hopes to avoid death ; and the women thro' natural curiosity , as well as desire to prolong their life applied themselves to it , wherein they exercise all sorts of extravagancies , and give themselves up to all sorts of impieties . those who have made this their professed business , are called tien se , that is , heavenly doctors ; they have houses given them to live together in society , they erect in divers parts temples to laokun their master ; king and people honour him with divine worship ; and altho' they have examples enough to have undeceived them from these errors , yet they vehemently pursue immortality , by his precepts who could never gain it himself . time , which strengthens and confirms what is ill , did at length gain these false doctors such a reputation as made them almost innumerable . the covenants which they make with the devil , the lots which they cast , their magical wonders whither true or only seeming , make them dreaded and admired of the common herd ; and whencesoever it comes to pass , there is no body who does not give some credit to their maxims , or does not hope to avoid death by their means . one of these doctors * got himself so great a reputation that the emperor gave him the name cham ▪ ti ; which is the name by which they call god himself , and signifies supreme emperor . this piece of impiety gave the killing blow to the antient religion ; for 'till then the chinese as much idolaters as they were did always make a distinction between the cham ti , and the other gods. but by a just judgment from god the family of that prince was extinct , and the empire which had hitherto observed its own rules of government , was the first time forced to submit to those of the western tartars . this a famous colao * who printed a book could not but acknowledge . in this time , says he , the emperor hoei ▪ tçoum did against all manner of reason give the attributes of the supreme god to a man. this most powerful and adorable god above all the spirits in heaven , was sensible of the wrong done him ; for he punished severely the wickedness of this prince , and utterly rooted out his family . the second sect which is prevalent in china , and is more dangerous and more universally spread than the former , adore an idol which they call fo or foë as the only god of the world. this idol was brought from the indies two and thirty years after the death of iesus christ . this poyson began at court , but spread its infection thro' all the provinces , and corrupted every town : so that this great body of men already spoiled by magick and impiety , was immediately infected with idolatry , and became a monstrous receptacle for all sorts of errors . fables , superstitions , transmigration of souls , idolatry and atheism divided them , and got so strong a mastery over them , that even at this present , there is no so great impediment to the progress of christianity as is th ● ridiculous and impious doctrine● no body can well tell where this idol fo , of whom i speak , was born ; ( i call him an idol and not a man , because some think it was an apparition from hell ) those who with more likelihood say he was a man , make him horn above a thousand years before jesus christ , in a kingdom of the indies near the line , perhaps a little above bengala . they say he was a kings son. he was at first called che-kia ; but at thirty years of age he took the name of fo. his mother who brought him into the world thro' her right side , died in childbirth : she had a fancy in her dream that she swallowed an elephant , and for this reason it is that the indian kings pay such honour to white elephants : for the loss of which , or gaining some others they often make bitter wars . when this monster was first born he had strength enough to stand alone , and he made seven steps , and pointed with one hand to heaven , and the other to the earth . he did also speak , but in such a manner as shewed what spirit he was possess'd withal . in heaven or on the earth , says he , i am the only person who deserve to be honoured . at seventeen he married , and had a son , which he forsook as he did all the rest of the world , to retire into a solitude with three or four indian philosophers , whom he took along with him to teach . but at thirty he was on a suddain possessed , and as it were sulfilled with the divinity , who gave him an universal knowledge of all things . from that time he became a god , and began by a vast number of seeming miracles , to gain the peoples admiration . the number of his disciples is very great , and it is by their means that all the indies have been poysoned with his pernicious doctrine . those of siam call them talapoins , the tartars call them lamas or lama-sem , the iaponers bonzes , and the chinese hocham . but this chimerical god found at last that he w●s a man as well as others . he died at yea●s of age ; and to give the finishing stroke to his impiety , he ende●vou●ed to persuade his followers to atheism at his death , as he had persuaded them to idolatry in h●s life time . then he declared to his followers that all which he had hither told them was enigmatical ; and that they would be mistaken , if they thought there was any other first principle of things beside nothing ; it was , said he , from this nothing that all things sprang , and it is into this nothing that all things must return . this is the abyss where all our hopes must end . since this impostor confessed that he had abused the world in his life , it is but reasonable that he should not be believed at his death . yet as impiety has always more champions than virtue , there were among the bonzes a particular sect of atheists , formed from the last words of their master . the rest who found it troublesome to part with their former prejudices , kept close to their first errors . a third sort endeavoured to reconcile these parties together , by compiling a body of doctrine , in which there is a twofold law , an interior and an exterior . one ought to prepare the mind for the reception of the other . it is , say they , the mould which supports the materials 'till the arch be made , and is then taken away as useless . thus the devil making use of mens folly and malice for their destruction , endeavours to erase out of the minds of some those excellent ideas of god which are so deeply ingraved there , and ●o imprint in the minds of others the worship of false gods under the shapes of a multitude of different creatures , for they did not stop at the worship of this idol . the ape , the elephant , the dragon have been worshipped in several places , under pretence perhaps that the god fo had successively been transmigrated into these creatures . china the most superstitious of all nations , increased the number of her idols , and one may now see all sorts of them in the temples , which serve to abuse the folly of this people . it is true they sometimes do not pay to these gods all that respect which seems due to their quality . for it often happens that if the people after worshipping them a great while do not obtain what they desire , they turn them off , and look upon them as impotent gods ; others use them in the most reproachful manner : some load them with hard names , others with hard blows . how now , dog of a spirit , say they to them sometimes , we give you a lodging in a magnificent temple , we guild you handsomely , feed you well , and often offer incense to you , and after all this care which we take of you , you are so ungrateful as to refuse what we ask of you . then they tye him with cords , pluck him down , and drag him along the streets thro' all the mud and dunghils , to punish him for the expence of perfume which they have offered up to him for nothing . if in the mean time it happens that they obtain what they did desire , then they take the idol and with a great deal of ceremony carry him back and place him in his nich again , after they have washed and cleansed him : they fall down to him , and make excuses for what they have done . in truth , say they , we was a little too hasty , as well as you was somewhat too long in your grant ; why should you bring this beating on your self ? were it not better to have granted our petition of your own free will , rather than be forced to do it ? but what is done can't be now undone , let us not therefore think of it any more , if you will forget what is passed we will guild you over again . a few years ago there happened a passage at nankin , which does very well discover what an opinion the chinese have of their gods. a man whose only d●ughter was very ill , tryed all the physicians but without effect , he thought it therefore his best way to betake himself to the assistance of his gods. prayers , offerings , alms , sacrifices , and all other means were used to obtain relief . the bonzes who were greased in the fist promised that an idol whose power they mightily boas●ed should grant her recovery . for all this the woman dyed , the father out of measure grieved resolved to revenge himself , and to bring a formal accusation against the idol . he put in his complaint therefore to the judge of the place , in which after he had livelily shewed forth the deceitfulness of this unjust god , he said that he deserved an exemplary punishment for having broke his word . if this spirit , said he , could cure my daughter , it is palpable cheating to take my mony , and yet let her dye . if he could not do it , what does he signifie ? and how came he by his quality of godship ? do we worship him , and the whole province offer him sacrifice for nothing at all ? so that he concluded it to be either from the malice or weakness of the idol that the cure was not performed , wherefore his temple he judged ought to be pulled down , his priests shamefully dismissed , and the idol punished in his own private person . the business seemed of consequence to the judge , wherefore he sent it to the governour , who desiring to have nothing to do with those of the other world , desired the vice-roy to examine into it . after he had heard the bonzes , who were extremely concerned at it , took their part , and advised him not to persist in the cause any longer : for , said he to him , you are not wise , to concern your self with these sort of spirits . they are naturally ill tempered , and i am afraid will play some ill trick . believe me you had better come to an agreement . the bonzes assure me that the idol shall do what is reasonable on his part , provided you on your part do not carry things too high . but the man who was almost mad for the death of his daughter , did constantly protest that he would sooner perish than relinquish his just rights . the sentence is given for me , said he , the idol fancied that he might commit any sort of injustice without punishment , because he thought no body would be bold enough to take him to task ; but he is not so safe as he thinks , and a little time will shew which of us is the most wicked , and the most a devil of the two . the vice-roy could not now go back , and was fain therefore to grant a tryal , he sent the case to the sovereign council at pekin , who remitted the tryal to him again , he therefore subpoena'd the parties . the devil , who has but too many friends among all sorts of men , had also his share among the lawyers and proctors , those of them to whom the bonzes gave largely , found their cause good , and spoke with so much concern and vehemence that the idol itself could not have pleaded better its own cause . yet they had to deal with a subtil adversary , who had been before hand with them , and had cleared the judges understanding by a large bribe , being thoroughly persuaded that the devil must be very cunning indeed , to withstand so clear an argument as this last was to the judges . in short , after a great many hearings , the man carried his point . the idol was condemned to a perpetual banishment , as useless to the kingdom , and his temple was to be plucked down ; and the bonzes who represented him were severely chastised ; they might notwithstanding apply themselves to the service of other spirits to make themselves amends for the damage they had received for loving this . can any one who has not lost his senses adore gods of this character , weak , fearful , and whom one may affront safely ? but , alas ! we may flatter our selves that we are never so wise , yet how much is our wisdom distant from reason , when it is distant from the true faith. instead of coming hereby to a knowledge of the weakness of their gods , the people grow more and more blind every day . the bonzes are above all obliged to keep up their credit and reputation , because of the advantage they make thereby . to bring this about the better , they make use of the following maxims of morality , which they take great care to propagate . we must not think , say they , that good and evil are as confused in the other world as they are in this ; there are there rewards for the good , and punishments for the bad ; which has occasioned disterent places to be set apart for the souls of men , according to every ones merit . the god fo was the saviour of the world , he was born to teach the way of salvation , and to make expiation for all our sins . he has lest us ten commandments . the first forbids the killing of any living creature of what sort soever ; the second commands not to take another mans goods ; the third not to give up ones self to impurity ; the fourth not to lie ; and the fifth to drink no wine . besides these they recommend to the peoples practise several works of mercy . entertain and nourish up , say they , the bonzes ; build them monasteries and temples , that their prayers and voluntary penances may obtain for you exemption from that punishment which your sins have deserved . burn paper gilt and washed with silver , habits made of stuff and silk . all these in the other world shall be turned into real gold and silver , and into true and substantial garments , which shall be given to your fathers faithfully , who will make use of them as they have occasion . if you do not regard these commands , you shall be after your death cruelly tormented , and exposed to several metempsycoses or transmigrations . that is to say you shall be born in the shape of rats , horses , mules , and all other creatures . this last point makes a great impression upon their minds . i remember that being in the province of chansi , i was sent for to christen a sick person . it was an old man of threescore and ten , who lived upon a small pension , which the emperor had given him . when i came into his chamber , o my good father , says he , how much am i obliged to you , who are going to deliver me from a great deal of torment . baptism , answered i , does not only deliver from the torment of hell , but entitles us to the enjoyment of a place in paradise : o how happy will it be for you to go to heaven eternally to live in the presence of god! i do not , said the sick man , understand what you mean , nor perhaps have i explained my meaning clearly to you , you know , father , i have lived a long time upon the emperors bounty . the bonzes , who are perfectly well acquainted with all the transactions of the other world , assure me that i shall be obliged after my death , by way of recompense for my pension to serve him , and that my soul will infallibly go into one of his post horses , to carry dispatches from court thro' all the province . they have therefore been advising me to mind my duty in that new state ; not to stumble , nor kick , nor bite , nor otherwise hurt any one : run well , and eat little , and be patient , say they , and you may move the gods to compassion , who often of a good beast make at length a person of quality , or a considerable mandarin . i protest , father , the very thoughts of it makes me quake , it never comes into my mind but i tremble ; yet i dream of it every night , and sometimes methinks in my sleep i am already in the harness , ready to run at the first jerk of the postilion . then i wake in a great sweat , and half mad , scarcely knowing whither i am a man or a horse . but alass ! what will be my sorrow when this will be no more a dream but a reality . this therefore , father , is the course i took . they tell me that those of your religion are not subject to those changes ; that men are always men , and are in the other world of the same kind as they are here . i beg of you therefore to receive me among you . i know your religion is hard to observe ; yet if it had ten times more difficulties , i am ready to embrace it ; and whatsoever trouble it put me to i had rather be a christian than be turned into a beast . this discourse and the condition the man was in , wrought me into compassion ; and afterwards considering with my self , that god makes use of ignorance and folly to bring men to the knowledge of the truth , i took an occasion from thence to undeceive him of his mistakes , and to lead him into the way of salvation . i instructed him a great while : at last he believed : and i had the comfort to see him dye not only with a clearer and better understanding of things , but farther with all the marks of a good christian. in process of time , the superstitions of the people grew so numberless , that i do not believe any nation under the sun is so full of whimsies as china . the mandarins aro obliged to condemn all these sects as hereticks , as indeed they do in their books ; but yet springing themselves mostly from idolatrous families , and having been instructed by the bonzes , they in their practise follow the example of the common people . two of these bonzes seeing one day in a rich farmers yard , two or three large ducks , fell on their faces before the door , and sigh'd and wept grievously . the good woman seeing them out of her chamber window , came down to see what was the occasion of their tears . we know , said they , that the souls of our fathers are transmigrated into those creatures , and the fear we are in lest you should kill them , will without doubt go near to kill us : it is true , said the woman , we did intend to sell them , but since they are your fathers , i promise you we will keep them . this answer was not for the bonzes purpose . but , continued they , perhaps your husband will not be so charitable , and then if any accident should happen to them , you may be sure it will kill us . at last after a long discourse , the good woman was so far moved with their pretended grief , that she gave them the ducks to look after for some time to comfort them . they took them with a great deal of respect , prostrating themselves twenty times to them ; but that very evening they made an entertainment of them for some of their company , and fattened themselves with them . a prince of the blood lost a young man for whom he had a particular love ; a few years after he spoke of it with a great deal of warmth and concern to the bonzes , who said , to him : my lord , do not trouble your self any more , your loss may be repair'd ; he whom you grieve for is in tartary , and his soul is passed into a young man's body ; but there must be a great deal of mony to find where he is , and you must give good presents to the priests of that country . this news pleased the prince mightily so that he gave them what they desired , and a few months after they got a boy any where , and gave him to the prince instead of the boy who was dead . thus it is that the whole country from the peasant to the prince are bubbled by these ministers of iniquity . if they can't thus trick people out of their mony , they try to get it out of them by doing acts of pennance publickly , which the people esteem them mightily for , and shew them a great deal of pity and compassion . i have seen them dragging after them a long chain of iron as thick as ones arm , about thirty foot long , fastened to the neck or legs . thus it is , say they , at every door as they pass , that we expiate your faults , sure this deserves some small alms. others in publick places knock their pates with all their force with large bricks , till they are almost cover'd with blood . they have several other penit●ntial actions ; but what i was most surprised at was this . one day i met in the middle of a town a young bonze of a good mien , a genteel and modest look , such as might easily move any ones compassion and charity . he stood upright in a sort of a sedan very close shut , the inside of which was like a harrow full of nails very thick , with their points sticking out towards the man in the chair , so that he could not bend either one way or t'other without wounding himself . two fellows were hired to carry him from house to house where he beg'd the people to have compassion on him . he told them he was shut up in that chair for the good of their souls , and was resolved never to go out from thence till they had bought all the nails ( of which there were above two thousand ) at the rate of six pence apiece , of which nails the very smallest he said would derive incomparable blessings on them and their families . if you buy any of them , you will do an action of heroick vertue , and your alms are not bestowed on the bonzes , to whom you may take other opportunities of bestowing your charity , but to the god fo , in whose honour we are going to build a temple . in the mean while i happened to pass thro' the street , the bonze seeing me , came and told me the same tale . i told him that he was very unhappy to torment himself thus in this world for no good , and did councel him therefore to come out of his prison , to go to the temple of the true god to be instructed in heavenly truths , and submit to penances less severe , but more wholesome . he was so far from being in a passion with me , that he answer'd me calmly and courteously that he was much obliged to me for my good advice , and would be more obliged to me still , if i would buy a dozen of his nails , which would certainly make me have a good journey . here hold your hand , says he , turning on one side , take these , upon the faith of a bonze they are the very best in all my sedan , for they prick me the most , yet you shall have them at the same rate at which i sell the others . he spoke these words in such a manner as would have made me on any other occasion have laugh'd ; but at that time his blindness raised my compassion , and i was strangely concerned to see that bond man of the devil suffer more to work out his own destruction , than a christian need do to gain his salvation . yet all the bonzes are not penitents . while some abuse the credulous by their hypocritical pretences , others get mony out of them by magical arts , secret thefts , horrible murders , and a thousand detestable abominations , which modesty wont let me mention here . people who are only outwardly religious , spare nothing to gratifie their passions , and if they can but escape the justice of men , which in this place spares none who are caught wronging their neighbour , they care not what they do in the eyes of that god whom they will scarcely own . although the generality of the people are prejudiced in favour of them , yet the wiser sort are always upon their guard against these wretches ; and the magistrates always take great notice of what they do in their monasteries . it happened a few years ago that a governour of a town passing with his train in the highway , saw a great company of people got together , and had the curiosity to send to know what was the occasion of their meeting there . the bonzes were solemnizing an extraordinary festival , they had set a machine upon a stage , at the top of which a young man put out his head over a little rail which went all round the machine . the rail hid his arms and all his body ; one could see nothing at liberty but his eyes , which he rowled about as if he was distracted . below this machine an old bonze appeared upon the stage , who told the people that the young man which they saw was going to sacrifice himself according to custom in this manner . there ran by the road side a deep river into which he would presently throw himself headlong . he cant die , added the bonze , if he would , because at the bottom of the river he will be received by charitable spirits , who will give him as good a welcome as he can desire . and indeed it is the greatest happiness that can possibly befal him : an hundred persons have desired to sacrifice themselves instead of him ; but we chose him before the rest , because of his zeal and other virtues . when the mandarin had heard this speech , he said that the young man indeed had a great deal of courage ; but he wonder'd much that he did not himself tell the people of this his resolution : let him come down a little , said he , that we may talk with him . the bonze , who was confounded at this order , did all he could to hinder it , and did protest that the whole sacrifice would be ineffectual if he spake a word , nay if he did but open his mouth , and for his part he could not answer for the mischief such a thing would bring upon the province . for the mischief you talk of , replied the mandarin , i 'le be responsible . and then he commanded the young man to come down ; he gave no other answer to these commands but hideous and frightful looks , and various distorsions of his eyes which almost started out of his head. you may from hence , said the bonze , judge what violence you offer him in commanding him down . he is already almost distracted , and if you continue your commands you will make him die with grief . this did not make the mandarin change his resolution , but he ordered some of his retinue to go up and bring him down . they found him tied and bound down on every side , with a gag in his mouth ; and as soon as they had untied him , and taken away the gag from the poor fellows mouth ; he cried out as loud as he could bawl ; ah! my lord , revenge me against those assassins , who were going to drown me , i am a bachelor of arts , and was going to the court at pekin , to assist at the examinations there : yesterday a company of bonzes seized upon me violently , and this morning very early they bound me to this machine , taking from me all power of crying out or complaining , and intending to drown me this evening , being resolved to accomplish their accursed ceremonies at the expence of my life . when he began to speak the bonzes were marching off , but the officers of justice , who always attend the governours , stopped several of them . the chief of them who had pretended just before that the young man could not be drowned , was himself immediately thrown into the river and drowned , the others were carried to prison , and did after receive that punishment which they deserved . since the tartars have been emperors of china , the lamas , another sort of bonzes have been established there . their habit is different from those of china both in shape and colour ; but their religion is the same with the chinese , and they worship the god fo , they differ from the chinese only in a few particular superstitious practises . these lamas are chaplains to the tartar nobility who live at pekin ; but in tartary they themselves are the gods which the people worship . there it is that the god fo has his most famous seat , where he appears under a sensible figure , and as they say never dies . he is kept in a temple ; and an infinite number of these lamas serve him with an ineffable veneration , which they strive as much as they can to imprint upon the minds of all others whatsoever . when he dies , for he is but a man placed there , they put in his room a lamas of the same stature , and as near as they can of the same features , that the people may be the better deceived by it . thus the people of this country , and especially all strangers are eternally bubbled by these impostors . among the different religions exercised in china , i do not think it worth while to mention to your highness a few mabometans , who have lived for this six hundred years , in several provinces , and are never disturbed , because they never disturb any one else upon the score of religion , being content to enjoy it themselves , or to propagate it there among their kindred by marriages . however it may be of use to tell you of a third sect which is the religion , or philosophy , or policy of some of the learned , for one cannot tell by what name to call this doctrine , which is so obsure that the very professors of it scarce understand what they teach . they call it in their language i●kiao , and it is a sect of learned men. that you may understand what i am going to tell you , you must know that civil wars , magick , and idolatry having put the empire into confusion for many ages , love of learning was quite cashlered , and there were found few doctors who could by their writings awaken the minds of men out of that lethargy into which ignorance and the corruption of manners had lulled them . only about . * some creditable expounders were found , and in . one doctor did distinguish himself from all others for his extraordinary understanding . by his example they began by degrees to take some pleasure in reading antient books which they had before thrown aside . lastly in the year . the emperor being willing to stir up in his subjects a love of learning , made choice of fourscore and two of the most ingenious doctors , whom he commanded to compile a system agreeable to the sentiments of the antient writers , which might serve as a direction for the learned hereafter . the mandarins who had the commission , set themselves diligently to work ; but being prejudiced with those opinions which idolatry had diffused all over china , instead of following the true sense of the antients , they tryed by false glosses and interpretations to distort the words and sayings of the antients to their prejudicate opinions . they spake of god as nothing different from nature itself ; that is from that power , energy , or natural virtue which did produce , and put in order all the parts of the world , and which does still keep them in that order . he is , say they , a most pure and most perfect principle ; he is the source of all things , and the essence of all beings , and that which constitutes the formal difference of every thing . they made use of those magnificent expressions of the antients , that they might seem to keep to their doctrine ; but indeed they raised new opinions , because they understand hereby i cant tell what sort of insensible soul of the world , wich they imagine spread thro' matter , upon which it produces the several mutations we see . this is not that supreme emperor of ▪ heaven all just and all powerful , the chief of all creatures : in their works nothing is found , but a better sor● of atheism , and a licentious freedom from the worship of god. but , whether it was because they were unwilling to express themselves plainly , or did accidentally make use of expressions of a larger signification than their meaning , yet they talk of heaven as did the antients , and ascribe to nature almost all those perfections which we attribute to god. they tolerate willingly the mahometans , because like them they adore the master and king of heaven . they persecute all other sects with great violence , which at court they took up a resolution utterly to abolish throughout the whole empire . yet many reasons persuaded them from putting this resolution in practice , the chief of which were these , even several among the learned were dissenters from this new established doctrine , for they could not shake off the prejudices they had sucked in ▪ besides all the people were wholly byass'd in favour of idols , so that their temples could never be pulled down , but insurrections and disturbances must necessarily ensue . they were therefore contented to adjudge at pekin all the other sects hereticks ( which they still do every year ) without setting themselves effectually to stop the practise of them . these new books composed by their most learned men , and honoured by the emperors own approbation , were greedily received by every body . some liked them because they destroy'd all sorts of religion , and these make up the greatest number of this sect. others approved of them , because the religion which they contained was so very little , that it cost them no pains nor trouble to practise it . and thus was the sect of the learned formed , of whom one may justly say , they honour god with their mouth and with their lips , for they often say that we must adore and obey heaven ; but their hearts are distant from him , seeing they explain those words in such a sort as destroys the very being of god , and stifles all sence of religion . thus this people so wise heretofore , so full of knowledge , and , ( if i may use the expression ) of the spirit of god , are now in these last days miserably fallen into superstition , magick , paganism , and lastly into atheism itself , falling by degrees story by story till they come to the very bottom of the building ; becoming thereby enemies to that reason which they had so constantly followed , and abominable to that very nature to which they now give ▪ such high encomiums . this is , my lord , an account of the present state of china , with respect to the several religions there in use . for as for the political honours which they pay to confucius , they are not divine worship , and the palaces which are called by his name are not temples , but houses for learned men to assemble in . i was unwilling to particularize their ceremonies , their opinions and their morals . besides that it would be tedious and endless , it is very difficult to give a certain account of them : because the bonzes do every day invent new whimsies , and if they can but live at other peoples charge by abusing them , they do not value whether they exactly follow the doctrine of their predecessors , which is in effect neither better nor freer from absurdities than their own . nothing now remains but that i give your eminence an account to which of these sects , which divide the kingdom , the emperor is most inclinable . this prince , who is naturally wise and politick , has always kept in with the people . as he is upon a throne which the least blast may shake , he endeavours as much as he can to strengthen it by his peoples love : he is so far from provoking them , that he makes himself very popular , yet not to such a degree , as his father did , lest he should bring upon himself the mandarins hatred ; yet much more than did the antient emperors , to the end that he may as much as possible sweeten that yoak , which a new government has put on their shoulders . he does therefore permit or rather tolerate superstion : he pays a great deal of respect to several bonzes of the first rank , who have behaved themselves well in any of the provinces or at court ; nay he does his own temper that violence as to let some of them live in his palace , those whom the princess his mother had before brought and established there . but tho' he thus favours their persons , he is no slave to their opinions . he perfectly understands the folly of them , and does upon several occasions laugh at those things which they enjoyn for principles of religion , as extravagancies and fables . he often sends those who speak to him of them to the missionaries : hear , says he , those fathers who reason so well , i am sure they will not be of your mind . one day he said to father verbiest his mathematician . why do not you speak of god as we do ? people would be less set against your religion . you call him tien-tçhu * and we call him cham-ti . is it not the same thing ? will you leave the use of a good word because people give false interpretations of it ? my lord , said the father , i know that your majesty does follow the old doctrine of china ; which several doctors have forsaken : and if we should use their words , they would fancy we believe as they believe . but if your majesty will by a proclamation publickly declare that the word cham-ti signifies the same in effect , that the christians mean by tien-tçhu , we are ready to make use of any one of them as soon as the other . he liked the fathers answer , but reasons of state hindred him from following his advice . when the queen mother was dead , those who had the care of the funeral committed to them , informed the prince that it was necessary , according to antient custom , to pull down part of the palace wall , that the body might be carried thro' the breach ; because that the royal family would be exposed to a great many misfortunes if the body was carried thro' the ordinary passages . you do not talk rationally , said the emperor to them , your heads are full of whimsies ! what folly is it to think my good or bad fortune depends upon the way by which my mother goes to her tomb ! it was my unhappiness to lose her , and to fear any misfortune after so great a loss , would be to dishonour her after her death , by superstitious rites and ridiculous ceremonies . some time after several maids of honour to the empress , came and fell at the emperors feet , and begged with tears that he would suffer them , who had served the empress here , to follow her into the other world , where their services might be needful to her . he said to them . i have taken care of that already , you need not therefore put your selves to farther trouble about it . and for fear lest a cruel zeal might prompt them to lay violent hands on themselves , he commanded their hair to be immediately cut off , and that they should be confined . when they are shaved , they fancy themselves useless , and unfit to serve persons of quality in the other world. these examples are enough to let us see that the emperor is very far from giving himself up to all these popular extravagancies . he honours confucius as the first and wisest philosopher in the world ; in several things he follows custom , when he judges it much for his interest ; at certain times of the year he offers sacrifices in the temples , according to antient practice , yet he says it is only in honour of the cham ti , and that he adores no other but the supreme lord of the universe . thus far the instruction of the missionaries have worked upon him . he believes in one god , but state reasons and the gratification of his passions which are opposite to the spirit of jesus christ , have never suffered him to open his eyes to the truth of the gospel . the rigidness and severity of morals which this requires , oftimes stops the most resolute , and we see every day persons in this world , who have a greatness of soul enough to deserve the name of hero's , who do yet want courage when they ought to behave themselves as those who bear that of christians . nevertheless this prince would not have any one think that he rejects our religion for want of courage . he told his mind to father verbiest one day in these words : your law is hard , yet whatever difficulty was to be undergone , i should not stick one minute to be of it , were i convinced of the truth of it . if i was once a christian , i am pretty well satisfied that in three or four years the whole empire would be so too . for i am their master . we might have some hopes from these sentiments of the prince , if we were not on the other side persuaded that the love of pleasure , and the fear of giving occasion to some revolution in the empire were not almost invincible hindrances to his conversion . but who can find out the almighty's designs ? and who has hitherto penetrated into the mysteries of his eternal councils ? are not the hearts of the greatest princes as well as of the meanest people in his keeping ? it is from that almighty hand that all our hopes are , which has already confounded an infinite number of idols , and overthrown many of their temples ; it has made vice-roys , ministers of state , princes , and one empress submit to the yoak of christianity . the more the conversion of the emperor requires miracles , the more worthy is it of the great power and infinite goodness of god , who is called great for no other reason than for the great and mighty things which he hath done . thus , my lord , if europe continues to send into china fervent and devout missionaries , we may hope that god will vouchsafe to make use of their zeal for the accomplishment of his great work. i am in the most profound manner . my lord , your eminence's most obedient and most humble servant . l. j. to monsieur rouillié , counsellor of state in ordinary . of the establishment and progress of the christian religion in china . sir , the ardent zeal which you have always shewed towards establishing and promoting the christian religion in china , makes me hope that you will be pleased with the letter , which i now take the boldness to write to you . you will not only read therein those things which i have already had the honour to discourse with you about so often , but also many other useful remarks , which i hope may be worthy your curiosity and attention . it will without doubt bring you a great deal of comfort , by shewing you that your care , your prayers , and your bounty have been seconded by heaven ; and that in contributing so much as you have done to the conversion of so many souls , you will at the end of the world be accounted a father of many faithful . but if in spight of all that i can say , you will not be made sensible of the great good you do there , for it is with the greatest difficulty that you are brought to believe you do good : you will at least see that the fervent missionaries , who for more than an age have laboured in the large field of the gospel , are not altogether unworthy their employment , and that the fruits which they gather there , should be an encouragement to all europe , to perfect this great work which by them has been so happily began . among other things which the emperor objected against us when discoursing of the christian religion , this was none of the weakest . if the knowledge of jesus christ , says he , sometimes is necessary for salvation ; and if god desires the salvation of all men ; why has he so long kept us in ignorance and error ? it is now above sixteen ages since your religion , the only way men have to obtain salvation , has been established in the world ; we knew nothing of it here . is china so inconsiderable as not to deserve to be thought of , while so many barbarous nations have been enlightned ? the missionaries have very solidly answered this objection , and that with so good a face of reason , as did give ample sati●faction to the emperor . i do not here tell you , sir , their answer ; you do your self know all that could be possibly said thereto . but perhaps it will not be tedious to you to let you know that china has not been so much neglected as it thinks . we cannot inform our selves of all that has passed in this new world , since the death of our saviour ; for the chinese histories seldom speak of any thing but what concerns political government . yet the divine providence would be sufficiently justified in this point , if it had acted for the salvation of china no more than has come to our knowledge . there is no doubt but st. thomas preached the true faith in the indies , and it is as certain that the indians had then great dealings with the chinese , to whom almost all india was tributary . it is therefore very probable that this apostle , to whom the care of this new world was committed , did not neglect the best part of it , which was then as much distinguished above the rest of the eastern parts , as italy was above the western in the most flourishing condition of the roman empire . so that perhaps he himself travailled there , or at least sent some of his followers . this conjecture , which carries its own evidence with it , does still receive confirmation , from what the chinese histories relate concerning those times . their history says that a man came into china and preached heavenly doctrine . he was not an ordinary man , adds the history , his life , his miracles , and his vertues made him admired by all the world. furthermore one may read in an antient breviary of the church of malabar , wrote in chaldee these words , which are in the office for st. thomas his day . it was by st. thomas ' s means that the chinese and aethiopians were converted and came to the knowledge of the truth . and in another place . it was by st. thomas , that is to say , by the preaching of st. thomas that the kingdom of heaven went into the empire of china . and in an anthem we read these words which follow : the indies , china , persia , &c. offer up , in memory of st. thomas , the worship due to thy holy name . we can't tell what conversions he wrought there , nor how long religion flourished ; but this is certain that if religion hath not been ' kept up in china till now , the chinese may thank themselves , who by a criminal neglect and voluntary stubbornness , did so easily part with the gift of god. neither is this the only time wherein our lord hath visited them . a great while after , that is in the seventh century , a catholick patriarch of the indies sent missionaries thither , who preached the true religion with good success . altho' their history hath mentioned something of this , yet it is done in so few words , and in so careless and obscure a manner , that we should never have had the happiness of being throughly acquainted with this mission , were it not for an accident which happened a few years ago , which it pleased god to bring about , for the stronger establishing the faith in this great empire . in the year , some masons digging near signanfou , the capital of the province of chensi , found a long table of marble , which had been heretofore erected as a monument in the manner they build them in china , and which time had buried in the ruins of some building , or had hid in the ground , so that no remains of it were visible . this stone which was ten foot long and six foot broad , was very nicely examined , the more for this reason , because on the top of it there was a large cross handsomly graved , below which was a long discourse in chinese characters , and other letters which the chinese did not understand ; they were syriack characters . the emperour had notice of it , and had a copy of it sent him , and did command that the monument should be carefully kept in a pagode * , where it now is , about a mile from signanfou . the substance of the inscription on the table is as follows . there is a first principle of all things , of a spiritual and intelligent nature , who created all things out of nothing , and who subsists in three persons . at man's creation he endued him with original justice , made him king of the universe , and master of his own passions ; but the devil drawing him into temptation , corrupted his mind , and disturbed the inward peace and innocence of his heart . hence sprang all those misfortunes which overwhelm human kind , and all those different factions into which we are crumbled . mankind , who since that fatal fall did always walk in darkness , would never have found out the path of truth , if one of these three persons of the divinity , had not taken upon him the nature of man , which man we call the messia . an angel proclaimed his coming , and some time after he was born of a virgin in iudea . this miraculous birth was set forth by a new star in the heavens . some kings who observed the star , came and offered presents to the divine infant , that so the law and predictions of the twenty four prophets might be accomplished . he governed the world by instituting a very plain , spiritual and heavenly law. he established eight beatitudes . he endeavoured to disswade men from setting their hearts on the good things of this world , in order to fix in them a love of those good things which will never fail . he set forth the beautifulness of the three principal vertues . he set open the gates of heaven to the just , to which place he himself ascended at mid-day , leaving on earth seven and twenty books of his doctrine , proper for the conversion of the world. he instituted baptism for the washing away sin , and lay'd down his life on the cross for all men without exception . his ministers cut not off their beards , but have their heads shaved excepting a circle of hair which they leave on . they have no servants , for they make themselves superior to none whether in the height of prosperity or in the depth of affliction . instead of heaping up riches they willingly impart their little all to those who are in want . they fast both for mortification of themselves , and in observance of the laws . they reverence their superiours and honour all good men . they pray seven times a day for the dead and the living . they offer sacrifice every week , to purge them from their sins , and to purifie their hearts . even kings who follow not this law , whatsoever they do , can never make themselves truly estimable among men . in the reign of tui ▪ tçoum a most wise and honoured prince , olopoüen coming from iudea , after a long course of dangers by sea and by land , at last arrived at china in the year of our lord . the emperour having notice of it , sent a colao to meet him in the suburbs of the imperial city ; with orders to conduct him to the palace . when he came there his law was examined , and the truth of it acknowledged ; so that the emperour in favour of him made the following edict . no particular name comprehends the true law , neither are the saints fixed to one place ; they are scattered thro' the whole world , that they may be universally useful . a man of iudea , of exemplary vertue is arrived at our court : we have examined his doctrine , and found it admirable , with no mixture of pride , and built upon those principles which suppose the world had a beginning . this law teaches the way of salvation , and cannot but be extreamly useful to all our subjects . i therefore judge it necessary that it be taught them . afterward he commanded that a church should be built , and nominated one and twenty persons to serve that cure. kao the son of tai-çoum , succeeded him in the year , and endeavoured to make that religion flourish which his father had received . he highly honoured the bishop olopoüen , and built in all the provinces churches for the true god. so that the bonzes some years after being alarm'd at the progress which christianity had made , used all means to stop the course of it . the persecution was great , and the number of the faithful grew small , when our lord raised up two persons of extraordinary zeal , who defended the faith with so much vigour , that in a little time it recovered its former lustre . the emperor on his part strove to confirm it more and more ; even so far as to command five kings to go to church , and prostrate themselves , before the altar , and to erect other churches in several towns to the honour of the god of the christians . thus the foundation , hook by the struggle which the bonzes made , became more solid and better fixed than ever . in the mean while the prince himself continued to give great signs of his piety ; he made the pictures of his predecessors be carried to church ; he offered himself an hundred pieces of silk upon the altars ; payed mighty respect to ki-ho , a missionary newly arrived out of iudea , and all his life time omitted nothing that was necessary for the propagating the gospel in his dominions . venmin who succeeded him in the year . inherited his vertue as well as crown . he built five churches . he was famous for his other great qualities as well as for his care of religion . the following emperors confirmed christianity by their edicts and examples . we can pray for them without fearing that our prayers will not be heard , for they were humble and peaceable ; they bore with the faults of their neighbours ; and did good to all sorts of men. which is the true character of christianity , and is the true way to make peace and plenty flow into the greatest kingdoms . others of them were exercised in the works of the brightest charity . the emperor so-tçoum offered at the altar , and built churches ; besides he assembled together the priests of four churches , and for forty days served them himself with great respect ; he fed the poor , cloathed the naked , healed the sick , and buried the dead . it is to keep up the memory of these great actions , and to let posterity know the present state of the christian religion here , that we have erected this monument in the year . this , sir , is a faithful epitomy of what is remarkable in this famous remain of chinese antiquity . the bonzes who keep it in one of their temples near signanfou , have erected over against it , a long table of marble every way like it , with encomiums upon the gods of the country , to diminish as much as they can the glory which the christian religion receives from thence . the chronicle of china confirms by the order and succession of the emperors what the monument says of it ; but i am apt to think that the vertues of those emperors mentioned therein are exalted too much some of whom in history are said to have done as much for paganism , as this says they did for christianity . however that be it is a plain testimony that the faith was preached there and received by a great many persons . it flourished there at least an hundred fourscore and six years , and perhaps much longer for we ' have no account of its failure , for the very memory of it was lost ; and when the new missionaries of our society came thither , they found no sign or footstep of it . it was in the year . that saint xavier went thither in hopes to add this new conquest to the kingdom of jesus christ . it seemed that that great man had made but an essay in the indies , and if i may use the expression , had but served an apprenticeship to that zeal , which he would be perfect master of in china . and surely moses never had a more ardent desire to enter into the holy land , to gather with his people the temporal riches of that country , than this apostle longed to carry into this new world the treasures of the gospel . both one and t'other dyed by the providence of god , in a time when their long voyages and infinite labours seemed answered by a great probability of success . the scripture tells us moses's death was a punishment to him for his lack of faith ; saint xavier's seems to be a reward for the abundance of his . god had a mind to reward his zeal , his labours , and his charity ; and was willing to defer for a time that torrent of mercy which he designed for the empire of china , that he might reward his servant with that glory , which he had procured for so many nations . he dyed in the isle of san-cham , or as we speak it sanciam , under the jurisdiction of the province of canton ; it is well known that he lay in the ground several months , all which time god preserved him from the usual corruption , from hence he was carried to goa , where from that time he hath been honoured as the protector of that place , and the apostle of the east . the touch of his body consecrated the place of his burial . that island became not only a famous place , but also an holy land. even the heathens honoured it , and fled thither as to a city of refuge . in the mean time pirats haunted those coasts , that no vessels dared to go thereabouts , so that the place where this sacred tomb lay , was quite unknown to the europeans ; and it is but a little while ago that they discovered it by a particular accident . in the year . a portuguese vessel which coming from goa , had on board the governour of macao , was seized by a sudden gust of wind , and forced to let the ship drive towards these islands do what they could . they cast anchor between the isles of sanciam and lampacao , which were so near one another as to make a kind of haven . contrary winds continuing eight ' days , gave father caroccio a jesuite , who was on board , an opportunity of satisfying his devout resolutions . he went on shoar , and was resolved in spight of danger to go in search of the saints tomb. the pilot and most part of the sailors followed him , they searched the whole island but to no purpose . a. the isle of sanciam , b lampacao c the port d the lomb of saint xavier . lastly , to preserve the memory of that holy place , they resolved to build a good square wall all round the tomb , and to dig a ditch to secure it from all inundations . in the midst between these walls they raised the stone which they found overturned , and built an altar , as a memorial of the august sacrifice of the eucharist which had been offered up there , which might also serve to celebrate it upon again , if either accident or devotion should carry the ministers of jesus christ thither any more . the people of the place did themselves assist toward the carrying on this little work , and showed as much zeal for the honour of the saint as the christians did . this place is of itself very pleasant . you see there a small plain extended from the bottom of a hill , on one side of which is a wood , on the other are gardens cultivated ; a rivulet which turns and twines about , renders the island very fertile . it is not uninhabited , as some have wrote , there are seventeen villages in it . the land is manured , even the very mountains , and the inhabitants are so far from wanting the necessaries of life , that the growth of their island is enough to carry on such commerce as yields them a moderate plenty . you will easily pardon me , sir , for this short digression concerning st. francis xavier . a missionary can't speak of him without being naturally inclined to enlarge about every thing that concerns this great man. it was he who settled upon a solid foundation all the missions into the indies , and who , in the last years of his life , encouraged his brethren to enterprize the great design of the conversion of china . his zeal passed into their minds and hearts ; and tho' every body but xavier thought it impossible that the design should take effect , the fathers roger , pasio , and ricci , all three italians , did resolve to spend all their pains , and if it were necessary , all their blood in this great work. the difficulties which the devil raised , did not discourage them . they entred one after the other into the southern provinces . the novelty of their doctrine brought them auditors , and the sanctity of their life 's made those auditors have a favourable opinion of them . at first they heard them with pleasure , and afterwards with admiration . father ricci above all distinguished himself by his zeal and understanding . for he was thoroughly instructed in the customs , the religion , laws , and ceremonies of the count●y , all which he had studied a long time before at macao . he spoke their language fluently , and understood their writings perfectly ; this was joyned to a sweet , easie , complaisant temper , and a certain insinuating behaviour , which none but himself had , which it was hard to resist ; but above all , an ardour which the holy ghost instils into the workmen of the lords harvest ; all this , i say , got him the repute of a great man and an apostle . not but that he met with a great many rubs in the work of god. the devil overthrew his designs more than once . he had the superstition of the people , the jealousie of the bonzes , and the ill humour of the mandarins to deal with ; all which violently opposed what he was about to establish . yet he never gave over , and god gave him perseverance , a vertue very necessary in the beginning such enterprises as these , which always meet with opposition , and which men of the best intentions in the world sometimes let fall , discouraged for want of present success to fortifie them in the prosecution of their design . father ricci , after many years fruitless labour , had at last the comfort of seeing the gospel flourish . he made many and mighty conversions in the provinces . the mandarins themselves opened their eyes to the light of our holy faith , which our missionary carried even almost as far as to the court. the emperor vanli then reigning , received him with great marks of respect and kindness : and among divers european curiosities which the father presented to him , he was so taken with some pictures of our saviour and the virgin mary , that he ordered them to be set up in an high place in his palace , as things to which he would have a respect fhewn . this kind welcome from the emperour , gained him the good will of all the lords at court ; and in spight of the opposition of some magistrates , who according to their custom , could never deal handsomly by a stranger , he bought an house at pekin , and gained such a foundation and establishment there , as hath been since the support of all the missions into this empire . religion was by this means known ( and without it it would have been impossible to have supported it ) thus it came into esteem , and was preached by the new missionaries , who made great advantage of father ricci's first labours . the court and all the provinces resounded every where with that adorable name * , which the jews heretofore , thro' the respect they bore to it , never so much as pronounced to their proselites , and which the new-converted chinese named to their country-men with a respect yet greater . for the european workmen being but few , gave an opportunity to several mandarins to preach the gospel , and there were some of them who by their zeal and understanding promoted the affairs of religion as much as the most fervent missionaries . it is true that these successes were sometime after interrupted ; for it is the character of truth , that it makes it self enemies , and the lot of the christian religion always to be persecuted . providence being desirous to try the fidelity of these new christians , and to re-inflame the zeal of their ministers , permitted the idol priests to oppose the preaching of the gospel . so that it very near came to pass , that a cabal of some bonzes , supported by several mandarins , had by the destruction of father ricci overthrown in one minute the work of several years . b●t the greatest danger to this holy man and his mission came from his own brethren , i mean the european christians . some portuguese of macao incensed against the jesuits , resolved to destroy them in china , altho' with them they destroyed the christian religion there . they could not but know what the holy intentions of those fathers were in going thither , yet they accused them as spies , who under pretence of preaching the gospel , secretly managed a conspiracy , and had a design to seize upon china by the force and assistance of the iaponnese , hollanders , and christians of that country . it must needs be a great amazement to any one , who observes the rage and bitterness of these false brethren , who altho' engaged by their religion to propagate the work of god even with the loss of their lives , were yet resolved to destroy it by such vile and false aspersions . this ridiculous story which was set forth with heat and violence , and built upon some circumstances which carried some shew of truth , easily found credit among the chinese , naturally excessively suspicious , and very well satisfied by a long experience that the least commotions or rebellion might bring the most powerful empires to ruin . the persecution was very sharp , the weak christians were scandalized , and did apostatize from the faith. father martinez was taken up , imprisoned , and bastinado'd , till at length he died thro' his torments : and if this accusation of the christians had ever came to the knowledge of the court , it is very probable it would have been the utter overthrow of christianity here . but our lord stop'd the growing evil in its bud , and by the means of a mandarin a particular friend of father ricci gave peace to the mission and liberty to the evangelical workmen . after having surmounted a great many obstacles of this nature , and preached the gospel to an infinite number of people , this fervent missionary died . the heathens judged him the wisest and most understanding man of his age , the christians lov●d him as their father , and the preachers of the gospel made him a model whereby to form themselves . he had the satisfaction of dying in the midst of a plentiful harvest ; but was disturbed that there were so few workmen to get it in . so that he recommended nothing more earnestly to his brethren who assisted him in his last sickness , than to receive with all imaginable joy and comfort all those who should come to partake of their labours . if they find , says he to them , when they arrive here crosses from the enemies of christianity , do you sweeten the bitterness of them , by demonstrations of the most tender friendship , and most inflamed charity . the churches of china , of which he was the main support , were shaken by his fall ; for altho' the emperour for some years afterward shewed himself somewhat favourable to the christian religion , yet in , there arose against it the cruellest tempest that it had ever yet suffered . it was occasioned by one of the principal mandarins of nankin . * . they chiefly set upon the pastors , thereby the easier to disperse the flock . some were cruelly beaten , others banished , almost all imprisoned and carried afterwards to macao , after having the honour of suffering a thousand injuries and reproaches for the love of iesus christ . the tempest lasted near six years ; but at last the persecutor being himself accused , was by gods judgment deprived both of his offices and also of his life . his death gave the christians some respite , who after that multiplied more than ever , thro' the labours of a great many missionaries . it was about this time * that the right reverend fathers of the order of st. dominick joined with us ; many of whom do at this time labour in china with a great deal of zeal and success . about this time father adam schaal a german appeared at courts , and added a new lust●e to christianity which had but newly sprang up again . he was perfectly skilled in mathematicks , and made use of his knowledge therein to obtain the emperors kindness ; he was in a little time so highly in the emperours favour , that he thought he should be able by his own interest alone to establish the christian religion solidly . he began to make use of his interest with good success , when an insurrection overturned the whole government , and with it all his promising hopes . this great state whose power seemed to be enough to secure it from the most violent shock whatever , was made sensible then that there is nothing constant in this world. some robbers being met together , by the access of multitudes of male-contents who joined them formed vast armies : they burned towns and plundered whole provinces . china presently changed its aspect , and from the most flourishing empire became the stage for the most bloody war. never were there seen so many murthers and barbarities . the emperour being surprised at pekin , strangled himself for fear of falling into the hands of the victors . the usurper was soon drove out of the throne by the tartars , who seiz'd upon it . the princes of the blood who in different places were proclaimed emperours , were vanquished or killed . then all the mandarins rose , some declaring for tartary , others for liberty : others only carried on the fighting trade , in hopes to make their private fortunes from the publick ruin. some of those last were rather monsters than men , who giving themselves to all that licentiousness which the most inhumane cruelty and barbarity could prompt them to , made whole provinces desolate , and shed more blood to satisfie their brutality , than the most ambitious prince in the world would for the conquest of an empire . religion , which groaned amidst those troubles , had the comfort nevertheless of seeing many great persons converted ; one empress with her son were baptised ; scarce either of them lived after their reception of the faith , the fruits of which they could not enjoy but in the other world. lastly , the tartars by their valour , and by a conduct equal to the policy of ancient rome , made themselves masters of china , and in a few years obliged all the provinces to submit to a foreign yoak . then we thought religions case desperate ; but god , who needs not the assistance of men when he hath a mind to support his own work , inspired on a sudden this new prince with a greater affection for the christian religion , than we dared hope for from the chinese emperours . he not only took away the government of the mathematicks from the mabometans , which they had possessed for years , and gave it to father adam ; but by a special privilege he suffered that father to apply himself to him immediately in all things which concerned the missionaries , without first passing thro' the formalities of the courts of justice , who are very severe to strangers . this signal favour , joined with many others , raised up the courage of the christians , and gave the heathens greater liberty to close with the true religion . many persons of the best quality at pekin desired baptism ; the provinces follow'd the example of the court , and the harvest became so plentiful , that the workmen were too few to gather it in . those who were employed therein , laboured with such an hearty zeal , that we do at this present feel the effects of it . there were found persons of eminent vertue , prudence , and understanding , whom god had formed during the troubles and civil wars , and which the spirit of the almighty drew out of the chaos , like so many stars , to shed forth the light of the gospel , unto the most hidden parts of this vast empire , accompanying their preaching with signs and wonders . among those extraordinary men father father , a frenchman , distinguished himself above the rest . i had the happiness to tarry some time in that province which was allotted to his care ; and i have , after so many years , found the precious remains there , which are the necessary consequences of holiness . those who were witnesses of his actions , tell to their children the miracles which he wrought to confirm them in their faith , and altho' one need not believe all which they relate of him , we cannot nevertheless deny that god did in many occasions give an extraordinary concurrence in several great things which he enterprised for his glory . it is worth knowing after what manner he founded the mission of ham-tçoum , a town of the first rank in chensi , two days journey distant from the capital . he was invited thither by a mandarin , and the small number of christians which he found there , made him the more laborious to encrease their number . god put into his hands a means of doing this which he never expected . one of the great boroughs , which in china are as big as the towns , was then over-run by a prodigious multitude of locusts , which eat up all the leaves of the trees , and gnawed the grass to the very roots . the inhabitants after having used all imaginable means , thought fit to apply themselves to father faber , whose repute was every where talked of . the father took from thence an occasion to explain the principal mysteries of our faith , and added that if they would submit themselves thereto , they should not only be delivered from the present plague , but that also they should obtain innumerable blessings , and eternal happiness . they embraced it willingly , and the father to keep his word with them , marched in ceremony into the highways in his stole and his surplice ; and sprinkled up and down holy water , accompanying his action with the prayers of the church , but especially with a lively faith. god heard the voice of his servant , and the next day all the insects disappeared . but the people , whose minds were wholly bent upon the things of this world , as soon as they saw themselves delivered , neglected the counsel which the missionary had given them . they were therefore immediately punished , and the plague grew worse than it was before . then they accused one the other of their want of faith ; they ran in crouds to the father's house , and casting themselves at his feet : we will not rise up father , said they , till you have pardoned us . we confess our fault , and protest that if you will a second time deliver us from this affliction with which heaven threatens us , the whole borough will immediately acknowledge your god , who alone can work such great miracles . the father , to increase their faith , made them beg a great while . at last inspired as before , he sent up his prayer , and sprinkled his holy water , and by the next day there was not an insect to be found in the fields . then the whole borough being brought over to the truth , followed the guidance of god's holy spirit ; they were all instructed and formed into a church , which , tho' it was abandoned for some years , is still reckoned one of the devoutest missions in china . they say also of this father that he has been carried over rivers thro' the air , that they have seen him in an extasie , that he foretold his own death , and did several other such wonders ; but the greatest miracle of all was his life , which he spent in the continual exercise of all the apostolical virtues , in a profound humility , in a severe mortification , in a settled patience , proof against all sorts of injuries , in a flaming charity , and a tender devotion to the mother of god , all which he practised to his death ; to the edification , and i may say the admiration even of the idolaters while christianity spread its root deep throughout the provinces , it flourished every day more and more at pekin ; the emperor did not seem far from it . he came often to our church , and did there adore the divine majesty in such an humble manner as would have been commendable in a christian . there are still writings from his own hand , wherein he acknowledges the beauty and the purity of our holy law ; but a heart set upon sensual pl●asures can never follow the directions of the spirit ; when father adam has been pressing upon him . you are , said he , in the right , but how can you expect that any one should be able to practise all these laws ? take away two or three of the difficultest , and after that perhaps we may agree to the rest . thus this young prince divided between the voice of human nature and grace , thought that we might favour nature at the expence of religion ; but the father gave him to understand , that we were only the publishers , not the authors of the gospel . nevertheless , my lord , says the father to him one day , tho' we propose to the corrupt world a body of morals which surpass their forces to comply with , and mysteries which are above their reason to comprehend , we do not from thence despair to have our doctrine received ; because we do it by his order who can enlighten the most darkned understanding , and strengthen the most weak nature . these difficulties which the emperor looks upon as insuperable did not take any thing from that kindness and respect which he bore to father adam . he always called him his father , placed always his confidence in him : he made him twenty visits in two years ; and gave him leave to build two churches in pekin ; and order'd those which in the persecution had been demolished in the provinces to be rebuilt : nay granted him whatever could any ways contribute toward the solid establishment of the faith , which without doubt would have made an infinite progress , had not a violent passion changed the temper of that prince , and took him away from us at a time when we had the most need of his protection : we may justly say that his death was owing to an extraordinary grief for the loss of a concubine . this woman , whom he had taken from her husband , inclined him to the worship of false gods , to that excess that he was wholly altered from what he was before as to his opinions of religion . and that time it was that he f●ll sick , his mind being full of notions from the bonzes , who swarmed in his palace , and being vehemently tormented by his passion , so that he could not get a moments rest . in the mean while as he loved the father extremely , so was he desirous to see him once more before he dyed . at this last meeting the good missionary's bowels yearn'd upon him . he was kneeling at the prince's beds-feet , whom he had educated as his own son , in hopes one day to make him head of the true religion . he saw him there under the load of a violent distemper , disturbed with the impure desires of unlawful love , given up to idols and their priests , just upon the brink of death , and that death an eternal one . the emperor , who saw him in this concern , would not let him speak upon his knees ; but raised him up , and heard his last advice with somewhat less prejudice against it than usual ; ordered him afterward a present of tea , and dismissed him with such marks of tenderness as touched him to the bottom of his soul , of which he was the more sensible , because he never could bring it about , to work in him a true conversion . his death was equally fatal to the bonzes , who were thereupon driven from the palace , and to the true religion which was thereby brought within a nails breadth of destruction . many churches built upon the coasts of the maritime provinces were destroyed , by an edict which commanded that every body on the coasts should retire ten or eleven miles within land , and destroy all habitations within that compass all round the coasts , because a famous pirate made use of them in carrying on a war against the emperor . they were also just going to ruin macao , and order was given to drive the portuguese thence , when father adam used his utmost effort to save it . at this time all his credit and interest , which he had employed so much to the advantage of religion , ended . for in a little time he became the object of the most bloody persecution that ever the church sustered . the four mandarins who had the regency during the emperors minority , moved upon different ▪ topicks , and especially animated against the christians , to whom this father was the main support , put him and three of his companions into prison . other preachers of the gospel were summoned to pekin , who met with the same treatment , and were loaded each with nine chains . they burned their books , their beads , and medals , and whatever else carried the face of religion ; nevertheless they spared the churches ; as for the christian flock they met with a more mild usage . those famous confessors had the honour to be dragged before all the seats of judgment . there it was that their enemies did admire their courage . but they were above all moved by the miserable condition of father adam . that venerable old man , who but a day or two before was the oracle of the court , and the favourite of a great emperor , now appeared in the form of a slave , loaded with chains , and oppressed with infirmities , dejected by the weight and burthen of age , but much more by that of calumny which labour'd to blemish his innocence . he had a sort of catarrhe which hindred him from making his defence ; but father verbiest forsook him not , and answered for him , to his enemies , in so sensible a manner , that the judges could not enough admire the constancy of the pe●son accused , nor the heroical charity of the person who defended him . however as innocent as he was , he was condemned to be strangled , which is in china an honourable kind of death ; but afterwards , as tho' they repented that they had not been unjust enough , they repealed the sentence , and gave another , wherein the father was condemned to be publickly exposed in the market place , and be hacked alive into ten thousand pieces . the supreme court sent the sentence to the regency , and to the princes of the blood to have it confirmed ; but god who had till then seemed to have relinquished his servant , began to speak in favour of his cause by a terrible earthquake . the whole land were confounded at this prodigy . every body exclaimed that heaven itself would punish the injustice of the magistrates : who therefore to appease the people opened all the prisons in the town , and made an act of oblivion for all criminals , excepting the confessors of jesus christ who were still kept in chains , as tho' they had been the only victims for whom heaven had no concern . but because there arrived divers prodigies , and in particular fire consumed great part of the court of justice , at last fear obtained that from these unrighteous judges , which innocence could not . they set father adam at liberty , and permitted him to go home to his house , till the emperor should otherwise dispose of him . this great man blemished , indeed to outward appearance , by an ignominious sentence which was never repealed ; but in truth full of glory , for having defended the honour of religion by exposing his own life , dyed a little while after , worn away by the toil of an apostolical life , but more by the hardships and inconveniences of a troublesome prison . his death was too precious in the eyes of god , to be unaccompany'd with some signal blessing upon the sorrowful remains of persecuted christianity . it is true that the missionaries of the provinces were banished to canton , among which three were dominicans , one a franciscan , ( and another of the same order dyed in prison ) and one and twenty jesuits ; yet four were kept at the court , whom the providence of god made use of afterwards to settle christianity again in its pristine splendor . god himself revenged the innocence of his servants . sony the first mandarin in the regency , the most dangerous enemy the fathers had , dyed a month or two after . the second , named soucama , was afterwards indicted and condemned to a cruel death , his goods confiscated , his children , in number seven , had their heads cut off , excepting the third , who was cut to pieces alive , the punishment which that wicked judge had design'd for father adam , and with which god chastised his crimes in the persons of his children . yam-quam-sien , who had been the chief instrument in the persecution , fared no better than them . after the death of father adam he was made president of the mathematicks , and had the charge of the kalendar of the empire committed to him . father verbiest accused him , and plainly made appear the ignorance of this pitiful mathematician . this was a bold stroke , because the presidents party was very strong , and the flames which had caused the persecution were not yet quenched . but many things concurred to give good success to this enterprise . the understanding of the father , the kindness which the new emperor had for the europeans , but especially the particular providence of god which did secretly manage this important affair . for it is certain that in the several tryals whereby they proved the goodness of our mathematicks , the heavens did so exactly agree with what our fathers had foretold , even above the certainty which our tables and calculations could promise us , that it seemed as tho' god had guided the stars , in such a course as was necessary to justifie our missionaries account of them . the president of the mathematicks used his best endeavours to defend himself ; and because he could not hide his ignorance in astronomy , he endeavoured to put upon the judges , and persuade them that the christian religion contained much greater errors than those he was guilty of . in the midst of some meetings where the emperor was present , he behaved himself in such manner as the emperor could scarcely bear with him . he layed his hands across , and cryed out as loud as he could : see here , do but observe what these fellows adore , and what they would have 〈◊〉 worship too , a man who was hanged , a person who was crucified , let any one judge hereby of their understanding and good sense . but all these excursions served only to diminish his own credit . this wicked person , more blameable for his crimes than for his ignorance , lost his charge and was condemned to death . notwithstanding the emperor suspended the execution of the sentence by reason of his extraordinary old age ; but god himself executed his sentence of vengeance . he smote him with an horrible ulcer , and by his sorrowful death , delivered religion from this monster of iniquity . then the care of the mathematicks was committed to father verbiest , the antient missionaries were recalled to their old churches , but forbid to go about to build new ones , or to labour in the conversion of the chinese . lastly , to magnifie our happiness , the memory of father adam was mightily respected even at court. he was publickly justified and cleared , his charges and titles of honour were remanded him , and his ancestors made nobility . the emperor himself appointed considerable sums of mony to build him a stately mausoleum , which at this present is to be seen , in room of a sepulchre , adorned with statues and several marble figures according to the custom of the country . thus it is that god by a continual vicissitude , proves the constancy of the faithful by persecution , and encourages them again by punishing their persecutors . this happy peace which the church gained thro' father verbiests means , encouraged the missionaries to repair that damage which hell had done . besides the jesuits , there were several fathers of the orders of st. francis , and st. augustin , who entered into the lords vineyard . new establishments were gained every where , and notwithstanding any prohibition a great number of heathens were converted to the faith , being more afraid of eternal punishment , than of that with which the laws of man seemed to threaten them . so ardent and so hasty a zeal will perhaps make you amazed ; but besides that charity is always hazardous , many things contributed to confirm those who might else be afraid of fatal consequences . the first of these is the great authority which the missionaries have acquired at court in a small time . especially the emperor is satisfied that they despise honours , and that at home they lead an austere life . the prince is inform'd of this such ways that it is impossible he should be deceived . he had information from spies , of all that passed in their houses ; even so nicely as to know their mortifications and corporeal penances . he sends also to the fathers houses a young tartar , of good parts , under pretence to learn philosophy , but in reality to discover the most secret things in their families , and to be himself , i think , an occasion of offence . he stays there a year , without knowing what the princes intentions are , who having sent for him into his presence commands him to tell him all the private disorders of these fathers , and especially how they have behaved themselves towards him . and when these young men constantly bear testimony of the fathers innocence : i see very well , says the emperor , they have stop'd your mouth with presents , but i know a way to open it again . then he makes him be severely slashed at several times , yet is not the pain enough to make the young tartar speak against his conscience . which pleases the prince mightily , who would be disturbed to find himself deceived in the idea which he has formed to himself of these fervent missionaries . this obliges him afterward to take their part in an assembly of the mandarins , some of which do not esteem the missionaries because their outward carriage seems so good . as for that matter , says the emperor to them , neither you nor i can find fault with them . after all that i can do to get information , i am persuaded that these people teach us nothing but what themselves practice , and they are indeed as modest as they appear outwardly to be . the second reason which engaged the emperor to favour the missionaries , was the great understanding of father verbiest , who in a small time was reckoned the learnedst man in the empire in all faculties . his reputation is every where spread abroad , and upon many occasions his opinion has the repute of an oracle . some mandarins one day speaking of the trinity , and using it as a fable , one of them said , i do not know what the christians mean , and am as much puzled as you ; but father verbiest is of that opinion : what say you to that ? can a man of his sence and understanding mistake ? they all held their tongues , and seemed to yield to this reason . so true is it that the use of humane learning is so far from being ( as some think ) opposite to the spirit of the gospel , that it sometimes serves to establish it , and to render the most obscure mysteries therein credible . the third reason , is that hearty love which the emperor believes the missionaries have for him . it is true the missionaries omit nothing which they think will please him ; and as they are the most inflexible and resolute against doing any thing contrary to their religion , so are they the most complaisant and ready to comply with all the reasonable requests of the emperor . a rebellion which happened at this time , put it into father verbiests power to do the crown a considerable piece of service . ousang●ei , that famous chinese general , who had brought the tartars into the empire , thought he had then a good opportunity to drive them out again . he was naturally courageous , and in chensi commanded the best of the chinese soldiery , and had got together a vast deal of mony . this made him set up to be emperor , and made him believe he could easily compass his design . and indeed he so ordered his matters that he made himself presently master of the three great provinces yunnam , soutçhouen , and gueit çheou , afterwards a great part of the province of houquam acknowledged him . so that these possessions and chensi , which he had in possession a good while before made him master of almost a third of china . these conquests seemed to be the more secure to him , because at the same time , the vice-roys of quantoum and fokien followed his example , and gave the emperor on that side a mighty diversion , and beside a powerful pirate with a great fleet attacked and in few days took the island formosa at the same time . less than this would have ruined the tartars , if they had all concerted their business together ; but jealousie which does oft overthrow the firmest leagues , ruined their projects . the king of fokien fell out with that of formosa , and to preserve himself from being damaged by his fleet , made his peace with the emperor , who gave him such assistance as that he made his party good . the king of quantoum being unwilling to be any ways under the direction or command of ousanguei , left him , and put himself under the protection of the tartars , who turned all their forces against this last rebel , more formidable than all the rest together ; for he was master of all the western provinces , and the success which his troops had hitherto met with , gave them heart and courage enough to undertake any thing . after the emperor had tryed many several ways to no purpose , he saw plainly that it was impossible to force them from the places where they had entrenched without using his great artillery : but the cannon which he had were iron , and so heavy that they dared not carry them over such steep rocks , as they must do to come to him . he thought father verbiest might be assistant to him in this matter ; he commanded the father therefore to give directions for casting some cannon after the european manner . the father presently excused himself , saying that he had lived his whole life far from the noise of war , that he was therefore little instructed in those affairs . he added also that being a religious , and wholly employed in the concerns of another world , he would pray for his majesty's good success ; but that he humbly begged that his majesty would be pleased to give him leave not to concern himself with the warfare of this world. the fathers enemies ( for a missionary is never without some ) thought that now they had an opportunity to undermine him . they persuaded the emperor that what he commanded the father to do , was no ways opposite to the will or intention of the gospel : and that it was no more inconvenient to him to cast cannon than to cast machines and mathematical instruments , especially when the good and safety of the empire were concerned : that therefore without doubt the reason of the fathers refusal was because he kept correspondence with the enemy , or at least because he had no respect for the emperor . so that at last the emperor gave the father to understand , that he expected obedience to his last order , not only upon pain of losing his own life , but also of having his religion utterly rooted out . this was to touch him in the most sensible part , and he was indeed too wise to stand out for a nicety or a scruple at the hazard of losing all that was valuable . i have already assured your majesty that i have very little understanding in casting cannon , said he to the emperor ; but since you command me i will endeavour to make your workmen understand what our books direct in this affair . he took therefore upon himself the care of this work , and the cannon was proved before the emperor , and found to be extraordinary good . the emperor was so well pleased with the work , that he pulled off his mantle , and in the presence of the whole court gave it to father verbiest for a token of his affection . all the pieces of cannon were made very light and small , but strengthned with a stock of wood from the mouth to the breech , and girt with several bands of iron ; so that the cannons were strong enough to bear the force of the powder , and light enough to be carried thro' any , even the worst roads . this new artillery did every way answer what they proposed from it . the enemy were obliged to leave their intrenchments in disorder , and soon after to capitulate ; for they did not think it possible to hold out against those any longer , who could destroy them without coming themselves into reach . ousanguei was himself dead : his son hom-boa , who carried on the war , strangled himself thro' despair● and the rest of them were in a small time utterly routed . so that the emperor then began to reign in peace , and continued more and more to shew marks of favour and affection to the missionaries . so that father verbiest has often sighing said , that the lord's vineyard was now open , that the heathens themselves gave liberty to enter upon the harvest , but that yet there were scarce any workmen to bring it in . they send to him for pastors from every place , tartary , the kingdom of corea , the provinces of china , which have been left destitute by the death of their antient pastors , invite or rather press him to succour them . neither does this scarcity come from the europeans want of zeal , but from the differences which have arose between the sacred congregation , who send vicars apostolical into the east , and the king of portugal , who pretends to a right to nominate all the bishops there , exclusively to any superiour ecclesiastical power . this dispute cools the ardour of those fervent missionaries , who dare not engage themselves where they must incur either the indignation of their holy father , or of a mighty prince , both which things are very formidable . and thus the work of god stood still , and those precious minutes were lost , which the favour of a great emperour and the diligence of a zealous missionary , might have made so useful to the firm establishing our holy faith. but this is one of the ar●●na of providence , which , after it hath confounded all the opposition of the enemies of the gospel , even at the expence of working miracles , does sometimes suffer that the zeal of catholicks should do more harm to religion , than the hatred and jealousie of idolaters . sometime after my lord bishop of heliopolis was sent by the sacred congregation with some french ecclesiasticks , full of ardour to reform and encrease the new christianity . this courageous prelate had once already missed his voyage : for contrary winds having obliged him sometime before to put in at manilla , a considerable island under the spanish government , he was taken up upon suspicion there , and obliged to return back into europe by the way of mexico . this accident which had broken his first measures , served only to fill his mind with new and those greater ones . he came to paris , where his good intentions were well known . rome heard him with pleasure , and followed his projects in all that respected the eastern missions . so that he came honoured with a power from the holy see , and laded with the alms of the faithful , who expected nothing less from his zeal than the conversion of the new world. he therefore once more passed over the seas , and happily arrived at china , where he began to scatter abroad that flame which should warm all the missionaries . the jesuits and other religious not only acknowledged his authority , but also took the new oath which the sacred congregation had appointed , altho' the king of portugal had absolutely forbad it . for they thought that that prince , in whom the love of religion had always prevailed before his private interest , would not take it ill when he should know that their refusal of it might have occasioned the destruction of christianity in china , and perhaps of the missions in all the other parts of the east . this was matter of great joy to the bishop , who after this happy beginning , made ready , according to his former notions , to new till this vineyard of the lord , whether he thought himself sent like the prophet heretofore * . ecce constitui te super gentes , ut destruas , & disperdas , & dissipes , &c. but god almighty was satisfied with his good intentions , and took him to himself a few months after his arrival . his death greatly surprised all the faithful , it did especially afflict the fervent ecclesiasticks who were the companions of his voyage ; the other missionaries submitted with resignation to the will of god , being perswaded that whatsoever providence appoints , is always for his glory , and for the good of the elect , if they make a right use of it . this was sweetned by the arrival of two other bishops , who a little while after supplied his place under the title of vicars apostolical . the first was monsieur d' argolis , an italian of the order of st. francis , noted among those of his order for his excellent vertues , and extraordinary knowledge . he had been employed in the chiefest business there , and our holy father thought he could not make choice of a wiser man than he to place at the helm of so flourishing a mission . as he went by siam , monsieur constance understanding his worth presented him to the king , who would fain have kept him in his kingdom ; but because the orders of the holy see obliged him to go farther , he resolved at least to shew him some marks of his esteem and affection toward him , in ordering him , and two of his companions of the same order , a considerable pension . so that had it not been for the revolutions which a little while after happened in his kingdom , this prince worthy of a better fortune , would have had his missionaries in china , as well as the most zealous princes in europe . since this wise prelate hath been in china , the natural sweetness of his temper hath very much contributed to the comfort of the faithful , and conversion of the heathen . he hath visited all the provinces which the holy see committed to his care , consecrating priests , teaching and exhorting them , administring the sacrament of confirmation , uniting all their affections as much as possibly he could , whose different interests seems to have cooled their mutual charity to one another in jesus christ . and tho' one would think that the portuguese could never have a respect for him , because their pretensions are wholly opposite to this institution of vicars apostolical , yet he has behaved himself with so much prudence , that all nations here think themselves particularly obliged to him . the second bishop whom the holy see has dignified with the title of vicar apostolical , is monsieur de basilee a chinese , educated by the fathers of saint francis's order , afterwards taking upon himself the order of st. dominick . when he was only a missionary , he had a flaming zeal for the conversion of his dear country , and during the persecution of father adam , he was the main support of religion in all the provinces which he travelled through , and strengthned in the faith. when he was consecrated bishop , he performed all his duties perfectly well , and the holy see did so far approve of his conduct as to l●t him nominate his successor . he nominated his vicar-general the reverend father de leonissa , an italian of st. francis's order , who in his private life might have been a pattern to the most strict religious , and in the important employment of vicar apostolical , has shewn that he has all that zeal , all that prudence , and all that constancy , which the government of a great church requires . my lord bishop of basilée after he had thus chosen this worthy successor of his apostleship , fell sick at nankin , and died full of those happy visions which god gives even in this world to his saints . at his death that faith shined brightly , which had animated him in his life-time ; and his last minutes , wherein he appeared to be fulfilled with the most sensible touches of christian hope , seemed to give him an antepast of the joys of paradise . all his trouble was for the missionaries by whom he was affectionately beloved , and for the christians who lost in him the first priest , the first religious , and the first bishop that ever china had yet given to christianity . and as his blessed memory was every where spread abroad , they have set up his picture in several places ; which the reverend father de leonissa sent to the sacred congregation , to preserve the memory of a prelate whos 's own merit , as well as our particular obligations to him , ought to make eternally respected . besides this the pope honoured mr. maigrot and mr. pin with the title of vicars apostolical , both of them doctors of the sorbon , diligent , zealous , and set upon following the intentions of the holy see , and in a word companions of mr. heliopolis , and inheritors of a double portion of his spirit . if the number of missionaries had been answerable to that of the pastors , the churches in china had now been perfectly filled ; but , as i have said , the over care which every one has taken to provide for it exclusively of others , has rendered people less desirous of going . good men , nay even those who have occasioned these disorders , have mourned for them in secret . some zealous persons have endeavoured to remedy this . my lord bishop of munster and paderborn , whom the care of his own diocese did not hinder from extending his care even as far as the east , gave a settlement for six missionaries for ever to china ; but dying a little while after , his last will was never executed . others in france , in spain , in italy , took a great deal of pains to help this forsaken mission , but they could never compass their designs . lewis the great , who is himself as zealous for establishing the gospel , as all the other princes put together , among the great designs which he has been intent upon to make religion flourish in europe , thought that he ought not to neglect that good which he might do in asia . he was very sensible of the necessities of china , which father verbiest had represented to him in one of his letters , in the most sensible manner in the world ; and although he very well knew , that he could not make missionaries ( a quality which no body can give us but the vicar of jesus christ ) he doubted not but that religiouses who were exactly skilled in mathematicks , in attaining , according to his orders , an exact knowledge in astronomy , might at the same time with good success , labour according to the design of their institution , in the conversion of infidels . he was very well satisfied , that of all the means which human prudence could advantageously make use of in the most holy actions , there were none which promoted the concerns of religion in china more than the mathematicks . being therefore willing at once to satisfie his zeal for the advancement of the gospel , and the desire which he had of bringing the sciences to perfection , he made choice of six jesuits whom he thought capable of giving good satisfaction to the learned , and instruction to intelligent persons . those who were thus appointed , could have wished they had all the abilities necessary for this employment : they did nevertheless set out with a good will , being ready to sacrifice their lives and all their small talents to the greater glory of god , and by consequence to the pious designs of the greatest prince in the world. when we came into china , we found it in the condition i have been relating , the harvest was plentiful every where , but it was almost destitute of workmen ; or ( to make use of father intorcetta's words , one of the most noted missionaries ) drowned in those tears , which the sorrow of seeing her self abandoned forced continually from her : benedictus deus qui fecit nobiscum misericordiam suam , liberavit vos à naufragio , ut prope naufragam nostram missionem ab aquis lacrimarum , summique moeroris eriperet , vos omnes in corde servo , & tanquam veros societatis filio● virosque apostolicos intimis animi praecordiis amplector , &c. thus he spake to us in his first letter , to encourage us to assist in the glorious labours of his mission . providence put it into our power in a little time to employ our selves usefully there ; and if we had done no other good than was the drawing after us by our example several other missionaries who followed us , and who now are full of their holy labours in the work of god ; it would be a great comfort to us , and a very great advantage to china . but that which is much more comfortable is , that we have hereby contributed very much toward removing those lets and hindrances to the propagating the gospel of which i spake before . for at the remonstrance of father tachard , supported also by that of the reverend father general , innocent xi . suspended the oath . and after clement viii . granted to the king of portugal to nominate three bishops , one of pekin , the other of nankin , and the third of macao . and at this present our holy father , who in his own self hath all the zeal , all the piety , and all the wisdom of his predecessors , animated by the same spirit , and moved ( if i might do my self the honour of saying so ) with what i have had the honour to represent unto him of the present state of these missions , is about to regulate all the particulars therein by the prudent councel and advice of the sacred congregation . to the end that hereafter nothing may be so much laid to heart as the interest of religion , and that all kingdoms of europe being united in the love of jesus christ , may with one consent labour to bring about and perfect this great work. thus , sir , i have given you a general view of the establishment and progress of christianity in the empire of china , from the preaching of the apostles till these last times . this church heretofore very famous , but after that wholly overturned by superstition , hath at last been re-established one age ago by one of the greatest men of our society , and augmented by the labours of a great many missionaries , governed by wise prelates , honoured by the protection of many emperours , supported by the bounty of all the princes of europe ; and , which is more for its glory , persecuted by all the enemies of truth , and made precious in the eyes of god by the chains , the banishment and blood of the confessors . i am with all imaginable respect , sir , your most humble and most obedient servant , l. j. to the most reverend father de la chaize , confessor to the king. concerning the manner how each missionary preaches the gospel in china , and of the fervency of the new christians . most reverend father , altho' the important affairs of china , which detain me at present at rome , require all my application , and seem to be my excuse if i am wanting in performing any parts of my other duties so exactly as i could desire ; i cannot nevertheless in the least forget both the obligations which i my self have to you in particular , as well as the missions in the east in general . it was you , most reverend father , who formerly drew out the platform of them , who just then made choice of their ministers , whom your testimonials , together with the esteem of one of the greatest princes upon earth , have rendred in process of time more renowned than all their particular qualifications . this royal protection , under which we have undauntedly affronted dangers ; those letters written on our behalf to sovereigns and their officers ; those magnificent presents , those regularly settled pension● those extraordinary helps , ( and what we value muc● more ) those so grave counsels , savouring so much of the spirit of god , wherewith you have in a manner hallowed our first voyages , and which we still look upon as the safest rule of our behaviour and conduct , are benefits either received from your self , or procured by your means . 't is but just , most reverend father , that in what part of the world soever we be , we should testifie our acknowledgments . for my part , i am perswaded that one cannot give you more solid demonstrations of them , than by maintaining by our great zeal , what you have performed to our advantage . i supposed you would be satisfied , and that at least i should perform my duty , by acquainting you with the success wherewith it hath pleased god to crown our labour ; and what benefits we may hope to reap from the missionaries which you your self will form , or at least who shall come to us out of your hands . in a word , the time i shall employ in writing to you upon this subject , is so far from any ways diminishing that due care , and constant endeavour to promote the welfare of our missions , that without all doubt , it will much contribute to their future establishment ; for i hope that your protection becoming thereby more effectual and solid , will more advance our affairs , than all the pains and care which i can possibly take for their success . pursuant to the first project that we laid , we were all of us to stay at pekin , in the palace , and service of the emperor ; but providence otherwise order'd it , and they at last gave way to our inclination , which moved us to disperse our selves all over the provinces , for the propagating of religion . they were content to detain father gerbillon and father bouvet at court , where they immediately applied themselves to the study of languages with such success , that they were quickly in a condition to assist the christians , yea , and to be employed by the emperor in several important affairs . the most considerable , was the peace between the moseovites and chinese ; the treaty of which , was then afoot leagues from pekin , whither father gerbillon was sent with prince sosan who was nominated plenipotentiary for the empire . nipchou was the place where the ministers of the two nations assembled ; each of them having a body of souldiers attending , to terminate if occasion served , what the negotiation could not decide : the haughtiness of both , did oftentimes make them fly out into extremes , which would have proved fatal to both parties , if father gerbillon by his discretion had not moderated animosities . he continually passed from camp to camp , made speeches , propos'd expedients , pacified their minds , and he dissembled whatever might be apt mutually to exasperate them in the conclusion : he so dexterously managed the common interests , that the peace was concluded to the satisfaction both of chinese and moscovites . prince sosan was so well pleased with the zeal and wisdom of this father , that he declared publickly , that if it had not been for him , all had been in a desperate condition ; he exprest himself about the matter , to the emperor to the same effect , insomuch that this prince had the curiosity to be acquainted with him . he found him to be a very sensible person , capable , sincere , forward to execute , and even to anticipate his orders . this character wonderfully pleased the emperor ; he had a mind to have him near his person , at the palace , in the campaign , and in his progress into tartary , where he bestowed upon him so many signal marks of esteem , that the grandees of his court , might have perhaps conceived some jealousie from them , had not the father's modesty won him the affection of every body . these first favours were followed by an extraordinary one that was much better relished by this missionary : he pitch't upon him for his tutor in mathematicks and philosophy conjointly with father bovet , whose merit he likewise much esteem'd ▪ the passion this prince hath for sciences , makes him very intent upon studies every day in a manner two or three hours together , which he spares from his pleasure : it is more than probable , that by the inquiry into natural truth , providence will conduct him by degrees to the eternal fountain of truth , without which , all others serve not so much to perfect the mind , as to puff it up with pride in the eyes of men , and render it inexcusable before god. father verbiest had already begun to explain these sciences to him ; but , besides his making use of the chinese tongue in his lectures , which is not proper , by reason of its often repeated equivocals , to illustrate notions otherwise obscure enough of themselves : besides that , i say father verbiest died . these fathers supposed the tartarian tongue would be better liked by this prince , and that it might serve their turn the better to make their notions intelligible . it happened according to their expectation , and the emperor became in a short time so capable , that he composed a book of geometry . he afterwards gave it to the princes his sons , and undertook to be their master in it ; he call'd them together every day , explain'd to them the most difficult propositions of euclid ; yea , and this prince having upon his shoulders the government of one of the most potent empires of the world , did not disdain , with his rule and compass in his hand , to spend his time in the family in speculations , which interest alone scarce makes delightful to private persons . whilst these two fathers by their credit made themselves fit to be in a short time the main support of religion , father fontaney , father visdelou , and my self did endeavour not to be unserviceable in the provinces . father fontaney went to nankin , father visdelou took care of the churches of chansi , where i also remained some time with him , from whence afterwards i removed to chensi , the ancient place of father faber's mission , the christians of which place , notwithstanding their having been ●eserted this many years , do nevertheless preserve their fi●st fervency , and are still look'd upon as the mould of that great flock , and model of other believers . we understood at that time by our own proper experience , what was often told us , that the harvest truly was great , and that happy is that labourer whom the master of the harvest doth please to make use of to gather it in . every thing is matter of consolation in this glorious employment ; the faith of the new converts , the innocence of the ancient , the aptness of the children , the devotion and modesty of women ; but yet one is more especially affected by some eminent and exemplary conversions , to perceive the work of grace now and then wrought in the hearts of idolaters . the truth is , these are in respect of us convincing proofs of that truth which we preach and declare : for indeed , by what secret charm could we be able to animate dead minds , and raise them , ( if i may presume so to say ) to reason , to god , to all the maxims of the most pure and refined morality ; minds that have been buried , and immersed from their very infancy in flesh and blood ? what force and power , what blandishment could be able in an instant , to bring into captivity rebellious minds under the yoak of a religion so severe as ou●s is , if jesus christ himself did not work miracles , and if the holy spirit , by the inward and invisible operation of grace , did not supply the defect of his ministers ? this is that , most reverend father , which we experience every day , with astonishing comfort , which doth establish , strengthen and settle us unmovable in the same faith which god produceth in idolaters . i would to god i were able to relate to you particularly all that passes in china on this subject , where in spight of all the stratagems of devils , god is so constantly and resolutely glorified . yet not being able upon my departure , to pick up the particular memorial of each church , i shall only content my self to tell you in part what i my self have observed in my mission , and after what manner i have made it my business to adorn it , according to the ideas and practice of the most grave and ancient primitive missionaries . all my business was reduced to three principal points ; the first was to cherish , and keep up the piety of old believers by the preaching of the word of god , and above all , by particular exhortations , which is abundantly more profitable and edifying than any thing that is spoken in publick , where the discourse is often not understood , either because of the people's stupidity , or else by reason of the preacher's ill utterance , and pronunciation . these poor souls whom simplicity and fervency make teachable , do oftentimes hear that , with tears in their eyes , which they do not comprehend but by halves ; but yet they always improve and edify , by what they understand perfectly . they are especially most taken with comparisons , parables , and histories , and albeit they are not acquainted nor accustomed to that vehement , and sometimes passionate action of our preachers , yet for all that , they are moved and wrought upon , when they speak to them with earnestness , and concern . i no sooner came to a private house to confess sick persons , or about other business , but presently you should have all the family , nay , and the christians too of the neighbourhood flock together about me , and intreat me to speak to them concerning god. i had made but an indifferent progress in understanding and pronouncing their tongue , especially when i first began to preach , which nevertheless gave them no manner of offence , so far from it , that if they could but never so little apprehend what i meant , they never were cloy'd with hearing me . i have moreover taken notice that they had always rather i should preach my self , how barbarous soever my language might appear , than that i should get them instructed ; as i sometimes did by the help of a chinese catechist , that had been formed some time before to exercises of this nature . but my visits not being so frequent as i could have wished , i endeavoured to make them up by godly books , with which by god's blessing , china is very well stored , there having been some missionaries sufficiently zealous , and able to compose books , and that very politely , upon all the points of religion . they have very curious and complete catechisms , wherein the intire and complete body of the doctrine of christianity , the life , miracles , and death of our blessed lord , the commandments of god and the church , are clearly explained . there are likewise to be found particular expositions upon the gospels , treatises upon moral and christian duties , some solid controversies adapted to every body's capacity , practices of piety for the different conditions of life , prayers and instructions for the use of the sacraments , a body of divinity for the leanned , for they have translated some part of tbo . aquinas , and last of all , st. ignatius's exercises for those that mind heavenly things . insomuch , that this spiritual seed of the evangelical word is scattered all over , and multiplied an hundred-fold . i could have wished there might have been a translation of the missal , upon the account of saying mass in chinese , together with an exact version of the holy scriptures conformable to the permission obtained for that purpose the missal was finished , and father couplet presented it some years ago to the pope : however after having duly examined the matter , it was not thought convenient to make use of it , but they continued to say mass in the latine tongue , as in other places . as for the complete version of the bible , there are such weighty reasons why it should not forthwith be published , that it would seem a rash piece of impudence to do it ; and so much the more , because there is already expounded in divers books , what is contained in the gospel ; yea , and even whatsoever is most instructive in the rest of the holy scriptures . the second method to increase the fervent zeal of christians , was prayer : besides the time appointed for mass , i assembled them twice a day to make publick prayers . they sung in two choirs with such marvellous devotion , that it made me wish that the european christians might have been witnesses of their piety ; for their rude , and sometimes scandalous deportment before our altars , will certainly be condemned at the great tribunal , by the modesty of those later christians . they do not understand either singing by notes or musick as we do , yet have they tunes of their own composure no ways unpleasant , which seems to me abundance more tolerable , than what are used in several societies of europe : they had likewise several sorts of instruments ; consorts they seem to admire , and our villages in france would serve their turn well enough in that point . the chinese are of that temper , that they had need of something sensible to heighten their devotion ; sumptuous and magnificent ornaments , singing , pompous processions , the noise of bells , and instruments , and the ceremonies of the church are very taking with them , and allure them to divine service . i took extraordinary care in that matter to procure for them all that the church out of her most wise conduct , hath permitted to the servants of god ; yet always distinguishing that which superstition , if one have not a care of it , is wont , in process of time , to put into the common peoples head . i applyed my self more especially to inspire them with respect to our m●steries , they made their confession usually every fortnight . their confession was not only attended with tears , ( for the chinese are more subject to weeping than we ) but also with severe penance in the evening in the vest●y . the lively faith they had for the adorable sacrament , made them constant attenders on the altar ; and when i permitted them to receive it , they communicated with affections of veneration capable of inflaming not only such who are but lukewarm , but almost christians . you might see them prostrate at several times with their face on the ground lamenting , and commonly shedding abundance of tears . such like postures , more frequent and ordinary amonst asiatiques than europeans , yet evermore edifying and submissive , do exceedingly contribute to excite devotion in the soul , and to impress upon the mind that profound veneration which the majesty of our mysteries deserve at our hands . this respect extended it self also to the images , reliques , to the medals , holy water , and in general to whatsoever bears the character of our religion . they bore more than that , ● particular veneration for the virgin mary , which perhaps had gone too far , if care had not been used to regulate it . they call her the holy mother ( chin-mou ) and do invoke her in all their straits and exigencies . the experience they have had of her protection , hath confirmed them in this warm devotion , and the benefits they receive daily from her , persuade them she is acceptable to god. the women are yet more animated with these sentiments than the men. all their churches are dedicated to her under the title of chin-mou tam , that is to say , the temple of the blessed mother . there they meet together , for they never enter into the church of the men , as the men dare not presume to set foot into theirs . but the passionate love that the christians have for jesus christ , make them really devout , and walk worthy of the profession they have embraced . they continually repeat these following words , iesus the master of heaven , who shed his blood for us : iesus who died to save us . being it is the mystery wherein we most carefully instruct them , so it is that they most stedfastly believe . every one shall have their crucifixes in their chambers ; and notwitstanding the nakedness of our images did at first give some offence , yet have they in process of time accustomed themselves to them . we distribute them to the people with some precaution , for fear they may chance to fall into the hands of idolaters , who might either through ignorance or malice , be apt to profane them . and this was the reason why after mass was said , i commonly removed from the altar a large graven crucifix , the pagans do oftentimes come out of curiosity to see our churches ; now they might have stole it away , or spoken of it irreverently and blasphemously ; which nevertheless was not brought to pass by the paints of christ's passion which i left with them . now as for christians , we are far from concealing from them this sacred mystery of our redemption , or from dissembling in the least circumstance of the same . what certain hereticks have writ concerning it is a foul calumny , which all the chinese books and cuts therein engraven , have long ago diproved and confuted . the cross is carried publickly in the streets in proces●●on , planted on the tops of churches , painted over the doors of the christians houses . i have no where observed the ceremony of the adoring of the crof● , performed every good friday publickly , practised with more adoration than in china ; nay , i sincerely protest , that i never assisted thereat without being forced to mingle my tears with those of the believers , who outdo themselves in devotion and publick penance on that day especially . those who have accused their faith in this point , would themselves be ashamed at the insensibleness of europeans , had they assisted at our ceremonies . for our part , we are overjoyed to see the opprobrium of the cross to triumph , as far as the utmost limits of the universe , over the most proud and haughty nation in the world. the particular instruction of the chinese women is much more troublesome than that of men ; they are never visited but in the time of their sickness , neither do they ever come to visit the missionaries ; but they may be spoken with in their churches , or else one may cause them to meet every fortnight to say mass , and administer the sacrament to them ; they dare not come of●ner for fear of scandal , the laws of the count●y doth not so much as allow them that , because the disorders that happens every time the pagan women visit the temples of the bonzes , causeth our assemblies to be suspected , and affords a specious pretence to the gentiles to cry down religion . notwithstanding a man cannot imagine what fruit may be reap'd by it . i came to this church upon friday evening to hear confessions . 't is always in a place exposed to every ones view ; for in this case one cannot act with too much caution . on saturday morning i finished the confessions of those that were not able to get a place the day foregoing . almost every one of them confess , and would be glad so to do every day if they had liberty granted . whether it be tenderness of conscience , or esteem for the sacrament , or some other reason best known to themselves ▪ i know not , but they think they can never set time enough apart to discover their faults . there is required , abundance of patience to hear them ; and being naturally of a mild disposition , they would ▪ take it very ill to be handled roughly ; yet have they one good quality , that they are seldom testy and froward . they receive the instructions from their director in all humility ; they ▪ blindly pin their faith upon his sleeve : we never inflict great penance on them , nay tho' it be a difficult matter to reduce them from their ordinary peccadilloes , yet do not they find it so hard to bewail and lament for them . as for notorious sins they very rarely commit them , because their condition exempts them from the most dangerous opportunities ; and if they could be brought to keep peace in their domestic affairs , their life would be otherwise wonderful innocent . i have observed in many of them a certain devotion that wanted but little of holiness . they always apply themselves to business or to prayer , seeking all opportunities for the education of their children , or for their own improvement : very scrupulous and nice in the observation of the practice of every christian duty ; charitable , frequent in mortification ; in a particular manner zealous for the conversion of idolaters ; attentive to all occasions that present themselves to do acts of charity : insomuch that i have heard the ancientest missionaries say , that if china once turn'd christian , almost all the women would be saved . this is not an affected encomium of the chinese women ; i do faithfully and honestly relate what i have seen , and i judge of other churches by this whereof i have the care and conduct . the instruction of the youth of riper years gave me as much trouble . i was perswaded that this age above all other , requir'd cultivating , especially in china , where many things concur to make them have an aversion for the service of god : their easie soft temper , the complaisance of all about them ; their relations that dote upon them , and seldom carry a strict hand over them , but let them have their wills. the company of heathen children always corrupted and vicious very soon ; their dependance , their complaisance with school masters , who many times have such influence on them as to inspire them with an aversion for religion . all these are obstacles to their instruction , very hard to surmount , what care soever we take . yet was i willing to discharge my duty by several ways and means . that which appeared to me the most effectual , was to take a christian school-master into my house , who was an able zealous man. the children came thither to learn , and i took the opportunity to instil devotion into them ▪ to expound to them the principal articles of religion , to train them up and discipline them against the assaults of the gentiles , to accustom them to the ceremonies of the church where they assisted at mass every day . this practice did also produce another good effect . the children of idolaters who came to study under the tuition of the same master , whether by reason of cheapness , or because of the nearness of the place , heard , whether they would or no , what was taught to their school-fellows : these instructions form'd and season'd them by little and little to christianity , and replenished their mind with abundance of good notions and ideas , which , as so many seeds , in process of time did produce evangelical fruit , that is to say real conversions . it were to be wish'd there were a good number of christian school masters that might teach gratis in cities , that would be the best means to propagate religion , and to preserve good manners , and keep up decorum in families ▪ but the missionaries are so far from being in a condition to maintain them , that they are hard put to it to subsist themselves ; for they do not lead such a life as some ill informed , or rather ill-affected authors would have made the world believe they did . nay , and i speak even of those who are at court , who seem by their outside to live in the affluence of all accomodations . it is true indeed they go in their silks , ( according to the mode of the country ) when they go to visit persons of quality , yea and they are sometimes carried in a sedan , or else on horseback , attended by servants . all which is necessary to keep up their credit , and preserve the protection of the mandarins , for want of which the christians would be often opprest . but yet that ma kes the missionaries to lead an hard life ; for these expences consuming their whole revenue , or pension , which never amounts to an hundred crowns per annum , the small portion that remains is scarce sufficient to live on . the missionary is very decently ( not to say very poorly habited ) in his house ; his lodging is very inconvenient , he lies upon the hard ground , or upon a very thin quilt without sheets . as for his table , it is so frugal , that there is never a monk in europe to whom the canon prescribes such a vigorous abstinence ; some of them pass whole years together with only rice , leguminous vegitables , and water ; for the thee that is usually drank , is neither pleasant to the palat of a chinese nor a foreigner . however , i speak only of the time that they are in their house ; for as soon as ever they come abroad to travel about the provinces , and to seek the lost sheep in the villages , mountains , and the most remote places , one is not able to express the continual fatigues of their mission ; ( i speak chiefly of those that perform in the western provinces ; for the channels that water almost all the provinces of the south , make these perambulations less tedious . ) then it is that they labour night and day , lie in barns , eat with the poor country men , and are exposed to the scorching sun , and the most vehement cold , oftentimes covered all over with snow , and wet to the skin with rain . and then we meet with nothing to comfort us at our arrival but fervent christians , that quite weary us out by the exercise of our ministry that they expect from us . the province of chensi , that fell to my care , is one of the vastest in all china . i had some christians and churches established an hundred leagues of one another , whether i must go by roads so toilsom , that even horses are of no use . they have mules bred in the mountains , and managed for these sort of journeys , that is to say , for the easiest ways ; as for the other ways you are fain to foot it , whether you creep on all four up the rocks , or descend into the precipices . you cross over the valley in water and dirt , exposed to tygres , but yet more to robbers , whose retreat the country does favour . they are not like those fine ways and delightful pleasant champain provinces of the south , which art and nature have seem'd rather to have made for the delight of the inhabitants , than for the convenience of travellers . the valleys of the alp● and pyrenees are much more passable ; and one may properly say of china , that where it is fine nothing in the world is finer ; and when it ceases to be so , nothing is more horrid and frightful . nevertheless since the death of father f●b●r , one takes delight to travel along these tedious roads that he watered formerly with the sweat of his brows , where he hath shed abroad that sweet savour of holiness , that still upholds the faith of christians , and animates the zeal of the missionaries . the other churches of this province are more easily come at . i spent a great part of the year in travelling from village to village , catechizing , preaching , administring the sacraments to believers that assembled upon my passage in all the places that i appointed . i divided my time between them and the idolaters , whose conversion always proves more frequent in these solitary remote places than in great cities , or in the metropolis of a province . some of them there were , who being already convinced of the truth by reading , or by their commerce with christians , came of their own accord to receive baptism : others shaken , and rouzed either by their relations or friends , came to hear disputations , and at last surrendred themselves to the grace of jesus christ : many allured by novelty , or by the intreaty of their neighbours , heard attentively , and always disputed with a great deal of heat ; amongst whom some there were that withdrew from the disputation more hardened than ever ; yet others more faithful ▪ to the drawings of the spirit , gave glory to god , and humbly acknowledged their errors . all my trouble in these sorts of controversies , was , that i could not deliver my self as i would . the difficulty of explaining my self in a foreign language deprived the truth of its weight and power . i thought if i could but have spoken my native tongue , there should not have been one idolater in my auditory , that should not have opened his eyes to truth first , and then to faith. but besides that , men commonly speak enough of it to make every man inexcusable , as st. paul saith ; yet i made moreover this reflection , that he that plants , and he that waters , what pains soever he may take , and how expert soever he may be in planting and watering well , yet does but very little by that . a man ought to refer this great work of converting souls to god ; 't is he alone that causes these plants to encrease , that nourishes them , that raises them up to himself , according to the order of his infinite mercy and eternal purposes . and at these set times fixed and ordained in the eternal counsels of divine pr●destination , how many times have i seen a few ill words pronounced sensibly to triumph over error , because the holy spirit , that master within the elect , doth unfold the sense of them ; whereas prolix discourses have had none other effect , but only to harden the heart ; when , by a just judgment , god was not pleased to accompany them with an extraordinary evidence and demonstration of the spirit . you will , without doubt , most reverend father , be exceeding glad to understand the nature of the main difficulties we meet withal in the conversion of the gentiles . i have observed three sorts of them , that seem peculiar to the chinese . persons of quality , and those who would be thought wise , objected chiefly against the mysteries : their hearts rose chiefly against the trinity and incarnation ; a god that was penetrable , a god that could die , was no less in respect of them , than of the jews a stumbling block and a piece of folly . the existence of god , eternal , supreme , infinitely just , infinitely powerful , went easily down with them , and the convincing proofs of it that i urged to them , made them sometimes forbear entering into the lists with me thereupon . to proceed in order , and to follow the roads which prudence and holy fathers have chalked out for us on these occasions , i divided our religion into two parts . in the first i proposed to them whatsoever reason exempt from passion dictates to us . that there is a god ; that this god being infinitely holy , enjoyns us to love vertue , and shun vice , to obey princes , to respect our relations , to do no wrong to ones neighbour ; that good men that are oftentimes miserable in this world , enjoy a certain reward in the next : that on the contrary wicked men , who spend their life in inordinate pleasures , are rigorously punished after death : that this same hope and fear , that are the beginning of wisdom , are likewise the first rule of our demeanour ; but yet that the enflamed love that every man ought to have for this supreme arbitrator of life and death , is capable alone to render us perfect . after i had convinced them by these maxims , i bid them practise with this spirit of love and fear , these divine lessons ; prostrate your selves every day before the infinite majesty of this god that you acknowledge ; in this posture , with tears in your eyes , and an heart broken , and contrite with grief for knowing him so late , beg of him from the bottom of your heart , that he would please to raise you to these sublime truths , which reason doth not discover to you , but which it hath pleased him to reveal to the world by his beloved son , which at present make up the particular character of the christian faith. it was not always such an easie matter to obtain what i demanded ; the most part of the gentiles accustomed blindly to pursue their passions , found more difficulty to embrace this novel-kind of life , than to believe the most abstruse mysteries . yet i can assure you , reverend father , that of all those that submitted thereto in earnest , i see not any that was not a few days after disposed to believe the most difficult things which the new testament teacheth u● ▪ so true it is , that faith is the gift of god , that cannot be acquired by all the force of reasoning ; and those only obtain , who follow our saviour's counsel : seek and ye shall find , knock and it shall be opened to you . god indeed , to accomplish this promise , did concur pretty often to the conversion in a most miraculous manner , and i observed in several new converts so many enlightnings , just upon their resolving to live well , and be constant in prayer , that the holy spirit must needs have illuminated them . a gentleman whom reading and disputing had made to waver in his opinion , could not yet resolve to believe ; yet he determined notwithstanding to practice the morality of jesus christ , supposing that a good life would much conduce to dispel these mists . at the first his doubts got ground of him instead of being vanquished : the more he looked upon the cross , the more did his spirit revolt . he compared the fables of his own religion with the ignominious death of a god-man , that lays the foundation of ours . they both seem'd to him equally ridiculous ; and take what care he could to search , nothing could he find that confirm'd him more in christianity , than in idolatry . his relations and divers of his friends and acquaintance , used their utmost endeavour to win him over to jesus christ , but all to no purpose , and he was just upon the point of taking up his old course again , when our blessed lord stopt him upon the very brink of the precipice one night ( as i had it from his own mouth ) he saw in his dream heaven open ; jesus christ appear'd to him full of majesty , sitting at the right hand of the father , and surrounded with an infinie company of blessed spirits : on one hand he shewed him those eternal rewards that are promised to christians ; on the other he discovered to him profound abysses , which the torments and shreiks of a great many idolaters made gastly and frightful . that is thy portion , saith he , with a threatning countenance , if thou dost not follow me . oh! son , continued he with a more mild countenance , must my cross discourage you ? and must a death which is the source of my glory , make you ashamed ? this vision frighted him , and he awakened quite another man ; he did not look upon it as a dream , he did not busie himself to find out what extraordinary thing , chance , and an over-heated imagination were capable oftentimes to produce during sleep : the poor man being persuaded that god had spoken to him , demanded to be baptised with a great deal of importunity : nay , and he was so far from having any trouble to submit to the belief of our mysteries , that he protested he would willingly part with his life to defend the truth of them . another less knowing , yet much more obstinate , did not only not forsake his errors , but did even scoff at , and deride our most holy mysteries , and was present at my instructions , only to jeer them : yet had he permitted his wife to turn christian , because he was not willing , by crossing her desire , to breed a disturbance in his family . but said he would have a great care of following her example ; for fear the world should be apt to believe that all his family was run mad . being naturally of a more spritely temper , and brisker than your chinese usually are , i endeavoured to win by fair means , more than by disputation ; at length , perceiving neither of them prove effectual , i went one evening to his house to see him , and taking him aside ; i depart to morrow , sir , said i , and am come to take my leave of you . i must needs confess it is not without some sorrow , not only because i leave you , but more especi●ly because i leave you in your errors . at least , before my departure , do me one small kindness , your wife is a christian , she hath an image of the god-man , whose religion i preach , do so much as prostrate your self sometimes before this same image , and beseech him whom it represents to illuminate your mind , if it be true that he hath power so to do , and if he be capable of hearing you . he promised me he would do it , and presently after my back was turned he performed his promise . his wife , ignorant of what had past , seeing him upon his knees adoring jesus christ by often bowing his head before this image , supposed he was converted , and sent one of her relations into an house adjoyning where i was , to acquaint me with it : i ran thither , and found him still so taken up in this action , and in prayer , that i had not a mind to interrupt him . as soon as he rose from his knees , i told him i could not sufficiently signifie my joy to him , occasioned by the wonderful change god had lately wrought in him . how ! saith he , all amazed , did you see at such a distance what past in my mind , or hath god revealed it to you ? jesus christ himself , reply'd i , le ts me understand so much , for he acquaints us that those who ask any thing of his father in his name shall be heard ! oh! father , cryed he , it is true , i am no longer the same man , i perceive myself a christian without yet knowing what christianity means ; but pray instruct me , i am ready to submit , and to receive baptism this very moment if you please . i told him i baptized no body before i had first instructed them , that being obliged to depart , i would nominate a christian to whom he might have recourse in my absence . he consented to every thing and we prostrated our selves before this miraculous image , to return thanks to the divine majesty , who can , when he sees good , from the hardest stones raise up children unto abraham . amongst several other effects of that grace , wherewith it hath pleased god to bless my mission , the conversion of an old officer in the army seems worth the relating to you . from a private sentinel , he was got up to be the king's lieutenant in one of the cities of the third order , notwithstanding he was very rich , yet had he never a concubine ; his wife being a christian , obliged him to live in a more regular manner than other mandarins . but nothing could determine him to turn christian ; not that he was bigotted to paganism , his desire of advancing himself in the world took up all his thoughts , and had till that time never owned any de●ty but his fortune . this indifferency for all sorts of religion , is of all conditions the most dangerous ; and i have found by experience that a man is never at a greater distance from the true god than when he acknowledges none at all . yet had he a great value for christians , because he edified by their innocent life . when i chanced to go to his city he always made me a visit ; and because he thought it pleased me , he went sometimes into the church to lie prostrate before the altars . i thereupon took occasion to lay the business of his salvation home to him , but he heard the most serious things , that i spoke to him thereupon , with a smile . one day speaking to him of hell in a more terrifying manner than usual ; you must not be surprized at my undauntedness , says he , it would be a great shame for an old officer , as i am , to be afraid . ever since i turned soldier i took up the resolution to fear nothing : but after all , saith he , what reason can i have to fear , i do no body wro●g ; i serve my friends , and am faithful to the emperor , and if heretofore i have been subject to the usual disorders of youth , i am at present temperate enough in my pleasures . that is as much as to say , replyed i , that you strive to gratifie the world , but you are no wise solicitous to render to god what you owe to him ; could you imagine you should be a good officer , in discharging the particular duty of your calling , if you refused at the same time to obey and acknowledge the emperor . 't is not enough to be regular in all the actions of a private life ; the principal duty of a subject is to submit to his sovereign , and the whole duty of a man is to own and fear god. you are in the right , saith he , i do seriously think it . you think so in vain , replyed i , if that god , which i speak to you of , does not give good thoughts . beg of him this evening to enlighten your understanding , he will hear your voice ; but do you remember also to listen to his , and follow it . altho' i could hope no more from this discourse , then from several other preceeding ones , yet i observed he was wrought upon : i mention'd some such thing to his wife , who took an occasion thereupon to speak home to him , and one of his officers being very zealous , and well instructed , desired him at least to assist at evening-prayer to be performed in his house . his presence stirred up the fervency of his domesticks , and they all beg'd of jesus christ that he might be converted , with cries and tears , which the infinite goodness of the almighty can scarce ever withstand . from this very moment he began to waver , and the various thoughts he revolved in his mind a great part of the night concerning the danger wherein he was , made him take up a resolution to go through with religion . but our lord instructed him concerning it immediately ; for he seriously protested , that being a little sleepy , he had such horrible representations of hell , that he was no longer in suspense whether or no he should resolve : upon his awakening he found himself a christian , or at least he took up a firm resolution so to be as soon as possible he could . he forthwith repaired to the church where i said mass ; when it was finished , i was surprised to see him at my feet begging baptism of me , with his eyes bathed in tears . weeping , i say , for scarce could he utter his mind , so much did his sighs and tears interrupt his discourse : he spoke likewise with a much more confident air , and there was observed in his action i know not what sort of fear , that had seised him , of which he was not master . whether it was that his imagination was still smitten with the representation of hell , or whether god by this change was pleased to make us , as well as him , apprehensive that all the bravery and haughtiness that war is capable of inspiring , is not proof against that saving horror which he darts ( when it pleases him ) into the most undaunted hearts . i had a great mind , according to my custom , to take some time to examine and instruct him , but he protested that he would not go out of the church till he was baptised . perhaps i shall dye this very night , said he to me , and you will be grieved to know me eternally damn'd . his resolution not to forsake me , the intreaty of christians , that went down to the ground to me to obtain this favour , and i know not what internal motion prevailed upon me . i examined him about every point of religion : he understood one part of it , and learnt the rest with so much easiness , that two hours after i thought i could initiate him into our mysteries . his conversion made a great noise in the city , several idolaters followed his example ; and since in heaven itself there is rejoycing at the repentance of one sinner ; there is no question but the saints and angels were joyful of the conversion of this very man. this submission of our spirit to the obscurest mysteries , how difficult soever it may seem , yet is it not the thing that troubles the gentiles most ; several other considerations are greater rubs in their way . the first is the restitution of ill gotten goods , which in reference to the merchants and mandarins is an almost unsurmountable obstacle . injustice and cozenage are so common in china , in these two conditions , that few of them there are who have enriched themselves any other way . a merchant always puts off his wares at the dearest rate he can possibly , and never utters his good merchandise but when he cannot get rid of his bad . cunning and craft , so peculiar to this nation , seem to intitle it to the right of sophisticating all things . but the sanctity of our religion doth not permit what human laws tolerate : a man when he is become rich by unjust dealing , must come and make up his accounts with god , when he does in earnest think he is come to the knowledge of him . i must confess that i never insisted upon this point but it made me tremble . this is for the most part a rock of offence to a chinese . they do not boggle at the mysteries , nor ever call them in question , and the reason is because they seem not cut out for speculative sciences . but as to the business of morality they have a certain penetrating aptness , and think themselves little inferiour to us . it is very true , says a merchant to me one day , a man is not allowed to defraud or do wrong to his neighbour ; but it is not i that cheat when i sell too dear , or when i put off my bad stuffs , the buyer abuses himself . as he for his part desires to have them for nothing , or as little as he can , if i agree to it . so i likewise am in the right to exact large rates from him , and to receive them , if he be so simple as to give them me ; this is the fruit of our industry , and this profit is no violence , but the effect of my calling , that teaches me to improve my trade . moreover , adds he , altho' it should be true that i should possess another man's goods , and that i should have committed a fault by enriching my self at his cost ; how can i have the conscience at present to strip my children naked , and reduce them to beggery ? believe me , father , those from whom i have extorted what they had , have i 'll warrant you done as much to others , who again have enriched themselves after the same manner . here it is the custom to deal thus , and every one in particular , ( if they have any reason ) ought mutually to pardon one another for these small faults ; otherwise we must undo and overthrow whole families , and introduce a disorder worse than the mischief that one hath committed . as for my part i freely pardon those who have choused me , provided no body will molest me about the pretended wrong i have done him . this is the language of the children of darkness , of whom jesus christ saith , that it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle , than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven . let a man represent to them what he pleases ; yet will they always have their own way , being more obdurate than blind ; for they seldom fail of admiring justice , and an unbyassed humour in others . see here an example of what i say , whereof i have been witness my self . a young man travelling in the province of chensi , where i chanced to be , found a purse upon the road of about ten or twelve crowns ; he had the honesty to inquire after the person to whom it belonged , that he might restore it . this was look'd upon as an heroical action by the chinese ; now the mandarin of the place would not let him do it without a recompence , he made an encomium of it himself in a discourse that was printed in a large character , and affix'd upon the palace-gate . but god almighty , to whom even natural vertues are acceptable , was infinitely more gracious to this young man. for proceeding on his journey , a person unknown to him accosted him , and said how came it to pass that you restored the mony so generously ? do not you know that it is none but the christians duty to do such things as these , and know , that in the state wherein you are , all your moral actions will not hinder you from being damned : believe me you will do well to go to the father of the christians , and embrace their religion , without which all your uprightness and natural equity will stand you in no stead after death . he immediately obeyed , and returned back to find me out , he related to me with abundance of modest simplicity what had happened to him , and ever and anon he would be saying ; what is it to be a christian , and what would you have me do ? i instructed him with so much the more easiness , because he took nothing amiss : in a word , he was indued with so much innocence and candor , that i was much taken with him ; so that when i found him well disposed , i proceeded to the baptising of him , and put him in a way to sanctifie his good inclinations for the future . the devil , who understands the blind side of the chinese , as to matter of interest , hath inspired the idolaters with a maxim that always retains them in their errors . the people fancy that one is christian enough if one be poor , and that christianity was the religion of beggerly fellows . so that if there happen any misfortune in a family ; if there chance to be a christian in it , all others presently lay the blame upon him , and load him with their imprecations . one cannot without a strong faith resist this persecution , and when one proposes to an idolater , prepossessed with this false idea , to embrace the christian religion ; inward grace must be exceeding strong to oblige him to sacrifice his fortune , and to forsake , as he imagines , all his temporal interests . this very reason sways almost with all the mandarins , who venture all as soon as they think of becoming christians . father adam's fall , that drew along with it so many illustrious families in the late persecution , makes their hair still stand an end . they know that the religion of the europeans is not approved of by the laws , and withal that they may deprive all such as embrace it of their lives and fortunes . what protection soever the emperor may grant to the missionaries , he may hereafter revoke it , he may die . and the parliament watch all oportunities imaginable to root out christianity ; so that the fear of losing the deceitful riches of this world , deprive a multitude of people of eternal blessings , which they cannot sufficiently value , nor know the worth of . but now if a mandarin , who has any work of grace upon his heart , wave all these considerations , yet upon his conversion , he meets with another notable obstacle to his perseverance , still more difficult to surmount than the former . since the pensions of the officers are not capable to supply the usual expences of their family , they have no other fund for to maintain it besides injustice . the ministers of state , and chief presidents of sovereign courts of judicature of pekin , do underhand exact considerable sums from the vice-roys . and these latter , to make it good , have recourse to the principal mandarins of the province ; who again lay a tax upon the subaltern officers . none dare presume to dispense with it , without running into the danger of being quite undone , insomuch that every one of them , that he may maintain his post , gapes after getting mony by hook or by crook . this ministry of injustice , which the ambition of the grandees , and avarice of some of inferior rank , have introduced into the empire since the last revolution , gives a mortal blow to the establishment of our most holy faith upon a solid foundation , because a christian mandarin , ceases to be a good christian , if he fleeces and robs , or else he ceases to be a mandarin if he do not cheat . however , we meet with a great many of them , whom providence preserves , who have not bowed the knee to baal . we have seen in china , as in the primitive church , some examples of this christian generosity , that count the goods of this world at nothing , in hopes that the kingdom of heaven will one day be their inheritance . during the time of the persecution there past an hundred things of this nature , that might afford matter of edification ; but being i set down nothing but what i have seen , i shall content my self to relate a more recent example which likewise much affected me . a fervent christian of the province of chensi , after he had inriched himself in divers honourable employs , did at last retire from the world , resolving to lay out one part of his estate in the service of god , and to dispose of the other in leading a peaceable and innocent life with his family . he had built a church in the country , whither i sometimes went to administer the sacraments , and baptise the chatechists , whom he took special care to train up himself . but his house standing in a place that was a great thorow-fair , the troops that are continually going , and coming in china , laid all his grounds waste , not daring to do the least damage to those of his neighbour idolaters ; and this is the reason that induced them to deal with him at this rate . the chinese are wont publickly to belch out curses against those that do them wrong , especially , if they cannot be revenged of them other ways . if a man hath been rob'd in his house , and one cannot discover the robber , every morning and evening for several days together , the family's business is to curse him ; the father , mother , children , and the servants , take it by turns , and relieve one another in this exercise , and wish him all mischief imaginable ; they have , ( if i may so express it ) formula's of foul language , and dire expressions , which they repeat an hundred times , bawling as loud as possibly they are able , at the gate , or upon the house-top ; and they imagine that the robber will come to some harm by them● , wherever he be , 'till such time as he hath made amends for the wrong . notwithstanding , there is not one of an hundred of these robbers , that give any heed to this tedious noise , yet , some there be that are frighted at it ; and this fear prevents abundance of violences . christians who love their enemies , and wish well to those that do ill by them , are far from cursing them ; so that the soldiers that i told you of , fearing the curses of the g●ntiles , spared their goods , and fearing nothing from the wrath of this zealous christian , they plundred his house , stole his fruit , cut down his corn , and pluck't up his trees : so you see his extraordinary patience , drew upon him all the damage which otherwise would have equally fal'n upon others . his friends more concern'd at his losses than himself , often laugh'd at his insensibleness , and reproach'd him much what in the same manner as iob's friends did ▪ him on such a like occasion , telling him , that all his blessing of god , would not secure him from losing his estate , and probably not from starving : benedic deo , & morere , bless god and die . they were always telling him , that it was a strange thing , that for the bare observance of his religion , he would see himself reduc'd to the utmost extremity . if so be , say they , you are afraid your self to utter curses against those rogues , send one of your servants to do it for you , or else let out your estate to gentiles , who will not be troubled with these ridiculous scruples . this good man abounding in a lively faith , and that godly simplicity so conformable to the gospel , made answer , that all he had , was at god's disposal , that he would preserve it , and that upon the whole , he had rather receive hurt , than to do any . he told me one day ; my children take it very ill , that i leave my house , and goods , at sixes and sevens , to be plundred at this rate : you know , i have my particular reasons to do thus , but they have none at all to complain , since the goods do not belong to them ; they have wherewithal to live , without being beholding to any body , upon what i have reserved for my self ; but altho' they should be in want , yet , i had rather , when i come to die , leave examples of vertue for their portion , that contribute to the saving of their souls , than riches , that may make them lose them . these sentiments , most reverend father , were such matter of joy , that i am not able to express it to you . i said sometimes to my self in the excess of my joy , is there more faith than that in israel ? no , o lord , i have lost nothing by leaving france , since i find some saints here ; thy spirit hath indeed filled all the earth , and that profound science of salvation , that we in europe have enjoy'd for so many ages , begins at length to be spread abroad to the extremities of the world , by the stupendous efficacy of thy holy word . nevertheless , because his children were very urgent with me , to find out some way or other to remedy this disorder , and that indeed it was convenient to prevent the gentiles malice from prevailing over the christians patience ; i permitted them on such occasions as these , to make use of threatnings instead of cursings ; and to tell them , i wish you no harm , yea , and i forgive that you have done me ; but god who pleads my cause , knows how to punish , tho' i do not pretend to do it : the time will come , when you shall be smitten with all the anathema's that your unjust violence deserves , and that curse he sends on you at present , will be to you the source of all the miseries which his law forbids me to wish to you . this expedient took effect , and the christians growing eloquent for their own interest , did so lively represent the judgment of god , that the idolaters durst no longer blame them . the second obstacle in my way in converting the chinese , proceeded from the multitude of wives which the laws of that country permit them ; that is , in respect of the persons of quality only , who , besides their own wives , take as many concubines as they are able to maintain ; for as to the ordinary sort , they have not wealth enough to allow this expence . the mandarins are by their condition debar'd from all ordinary divertisements , they are permitted only to eat now and then with their friends , and give them a play : gaming , taking the air , hunting , private visits , publick assemblies would be lookt upon in them , as crimes of state ; so that they seek no further than their house to find wherewithal to supply the want of those pleasures which the laws abridge them of . here and there one of them applies himself to study , as the surest means to advance him ; but the greatest part of the mandarins compose a kind of seraglio , wherein they spend all the time that they can steal from their affairs . one may judge by that , how little they are inclined to deprive themselves of delights , to be satisfied with one wife , whose age , nay , and many times antipathy , have but already too much disgusted them . it is true , those who are converted , are permitted to take one of their concubines to wife , in case the lawful spouse hath not a mind to turn christian ; but the laws prohibit them to do so : and in china , one cannot divorce his wife , except in some very few particular cases authorised by custom : moreover , the relations of her , whom her husband should have thus repudiated , would certainly be revenged on him , nay , and would force him by law to take her again . so that when we propose to the mandarins the other difficulties of our religion , they dispute , they consider how to conquer them ; they do not despair to do violence upon their inclinations ; but this last point discourages them at first dash , and deprives them of all thoughts of being converted . i will give you a notable example of what i say . i was going one day from one village to another , in pretty bad weather , and making haste to get there in time , i heard an horse-man behind , who gallop't up to me ; he was a man of betwixt fifty and threescore , well mounted , and attended by some servants : as soon as he had overtaken me , he told me , that the great esteem he had for the christian religion , gave him some thoughts of getting himself fully instructed therein , and that nothing could ever be able to divert him from this resolution , because he perceived in his mind , a wonderful desire to embrace it . this ardency , saith i , sir , without all doubt comes from god , flesh and blood do not inspire such like sentiments into you ; for my part , i am ready to assist you ; i hope on your part , you will be perswaded to follow the voice that calls you : we were afoot in the middle of a great high-way , and taking him aside a little , i began to instruct him : every thing appeared rational to him ; and after having run over all the mysteries that are most difficult , i advised him to follow me into the church , whither it was my duty to go , when i call'd to mind that i had forgot the material point ; i suppose sir , added i , that you have no concubines , or at least , you are resolved to send them packing ; for without doubt , you are not ignorant , that it is not allowed christians to marry several wives . the religion which i preach , and jesus christ taught , applies itself principally to wean our hearts from sensual pleasures , nay , and doth even sometimes exhort us , to deprive our selves of those which reason permits . how , saith he , startl'd at this , am i oblig'd ( if i have any thoughts of being a christian ) to turn off my concubines ; ah ! what hurt is there in keeping them ? what will people say of me in the world ? what will become of my children ? and what will become of my self ? but , is that same really an article which cannot be dispensed with ? i endeavoured to pacific him , and make him apprehend , that he laboured under a mistake : if to overcome the difficulties of his conversion , he relied wholly upon his own natural strength , and present inclination ; god , said i , who knows our corrupt nature , hath secret methods whereby to assist us , that we do not at first so much as dream of ; endeavour only to keep alive that good will he hath granted you , he will accomplish the rest , you will find your self changed in respect of this , as of all other things . he listened to me a good while without speaking a word , but at length taking his leave of me on the suddain , and making a low bow , he mounts briskly on horse-back , puts spurs to his horse , and rides full speed towards the place from whence he came ; i quickly lost sight of him , but methought i still see him , so lively was his countenance for some time imprinted upon my spirit ; and i am still quite disconsolate , for losing a soul in an instant , which the grace of our lord jesus christ had been so long a preparing for me . but now in respect of womens conversion , it is much more difficult . a concubine , for example , acknowledged the verity of religion , and the miserableness of her state and condition ; she had a great desire to come out of it , and receive baptism , it was told her , that the first step that faith acquired of her , was to live separately from her pretended husband , and to farsake her sins ; so far she consents , nay , she desires it with all her heart ; but observe what she represents to her self , i belong to a mandarin who bought me , if i go out of his doors , he hath right to claim me , and take me again , and inflict punishment upon me as his slave . if by good fortune i avoid his pursuit , whither can i retire to be in more security ? my kindred who sold me dare not harbour me , and i shall infallibly fall into the hands of another person who will engage me in the state that i seek to avoid ; i must therefore remain in the house where i am , but how shall i be able to resist a brutish fellow , who only consults his passion , justified by the laws , and example of the whole empire : it is to no purpose to lay before him the holiness of christianity that i desire to embrace ; my intreaties , tears , yea , my resistance , and all the efforts that i , poor i can make , are not able to hinder him ; nevertheless , i am resolved to run away whatever it costs me : order me to do something , but pray do not refuse me baptism . it so falls out sometimes , that an idolater taking distaste at some extravagant caprichio of his christian wife , does wrongfully accuse her , and obtains leave , by the force of money to sell her to another ; yea , some times without any legal process of justice , he sells her and retires into another province ; this woman gets into the hands of another man : how can she avoid sin , receive the sacraments , and persevere in the faith ? in truth the missionaries are at their wit 's end , having at that time no other course to take , but to go to prayer , that god , who sincerely desires the salvation of all men , would please to make use of those secret means , that his almighty power is wont to produce , when his ordinary providence , and the efforts of our good desires , prove ineffectual we have , most reverend father , so much the more reason to hope for these distinguishing favours from god in such like occasions , because he often grants them , even then when we do not judge them absolutely necessary . it is true , miracles are not so common in china , as the state of that empire would seem to require : the emperor to whom they have related those which god hath been pleased to work in other nations , does sometimes reprove us for it . are we , saith he , in a worse condition than the barbarians , that have so frequently seen their sick healed , and their dead raised to life ? what have we done to god that he renders our conversion so difficult ? you come from the utmost ends of the earth , to preach up a new law to us , contrary to nature , elevated above reason : is it just , that we should take your word for it ? do some miracles that may warrant the truth of your religion , and i 'll pass my word for the sincerity of our faith. we have frequently told him , that god was the master and giver of these gifts , and that he distributed them , according to the decrees of his eternal wisdom ; that it is out of our sphere to fathom their depth ; that sometimes he did not work these prodigies in kings courts , because he foresaw the ill use they were likely to make of them ; sometimes because giving them better parts and abilities , and more penetration than to others , these ordinary graces were sufficient for them ; whereas the simple , vulgar , and the rude , unciviliz'd nations , stood in need of the sensible marks of his almightiness , for the more easy discovering of the truth ; yea , and it is more than probable also , that carnal prudence which is at such enmity with the spirit of the blessed jesus , the softness , ambition , and luxury of great persons , draw upon them this terrible chastisement , and that god in his just judgment refuseth miracles to persons , who do themselves refuse to submit to the most plain , and ordinary laws of nature . but , my lord , ( have some replied ) the charity of that great number of missionaries , who joyfully forsake europe , where their quality , estates , and their science , ought naturally to detain them ; who traverse a thousand dangers , to come hither to sacrifice themselves to the happiness of your people ; and with so unbiassed and constant zeal sir. is not there something of a prodigy in it ? and should it not be as powerful to perswade you as miracles ? if they be such knowing , learned men as your majesty allows them to be , how do they abuse themselves ? and if they be wise , as you seem to think them ; why do they abandon all the pleasures of this world , to come so far to deceive others , and all to no purpose ? after all the reflections they have made this hundred years upon the different religions of china , there is not one of them , who hath not judg'd them all wholly contrary to reason ; but during so many ages that we have examined the christian religion , we have not observed amongst us one wise man , and of good morals , that hath suspected it of falshood . these answers do usually put him to a stand , and force him to make certain reflections that do not a little disturb him . in short , most reverend father , if miracles be wanting at pekin , the business is otherwise in the provinces , several are there wrought , and those of father faber are so generally known , that it is somewhat difficult not to believe them ; not that i go about to justifie all that is related of those , nor of a great many more prodigies , which they relate on small grounds ; but , you 'll give me leave not to doubt of those whereof i my self have been witness ; and peradventure , most reverend father , you rely so much upon my sincerity , as to be inclined to believe them likewise upon my testimony . in a village in the province of chensi , near the city of san-uyen , there lived an idolater , devout in his way , and extreamly addicted to these superstitions : at the time of full moon , he burnt commonly in honour of his gods , gilded , or silver'd papers , wrapt up in different figures , according to the custom of the country . one day preparing to offer this kind of sacrifice before his gate , there arose a storm that forc'd him to retire into his house , where he lighted the said papers in the middle of a hall , without taking any farther care ; but the wind blowing open the gate , drove them up and down every where , and they had not time to prevent one part from flying into a stack of straw , which set fire on the house . people came running , but the conflagration became so furious , in a moment that it was impossible to extinguish it . the house on one side adjoyning to the idolater's , belonged to a christian , and by this time seem'd ( half encompassed with the flames driven furiously by the wind ) to be in danger of being quickly quite consumed ; this poor man , attended with divers others , got upon the house-top , and did his endeavour , but all in vain , to defend himself from the conflagration ; when his brother very confidently came as near the fire as he durst possibly , and fell on his knees upon the tiles , and looking up to heaven , said , o lord , forsake not those that put their trust in thee ; all that thou hast bestowed upon us is here ; if we lose it , the whole family is reduced to the utmost extremity : preserve it , o my god , and i promise before thee , that i will assemble all the christians in the neighbourhood , and we will go to church together , to demonstrate my acknowledgment of the same . thereupon , he loosed a small relique from his chaplet , threw it into the middle of the flames that by this time cover'd part of the house . this action , perform'd with such a sprightly air , did equally attract the attention of christians and idolaters , who mightily astonished at their companions confidence , expected the event of the business ; when heaven all on the suddain , declar'd it self in a most miraculous manner ; the wind blowing violently , forthwith slacken'd , and a contrary wind stronger than that arising at the same time , drove the violent streams of the flames to the opposite side , upon the house of a wicked falsehearted christian , that had lately abjured . it was consumed in a moment , becoming an example of divine vengeance , as the house that heaven preserved , was an evident token of his protection . i was at that time six miles from the village . 't is true , my urgent business hindred me from being my self upon the spot ; but i sent very credible persons thither , to be inform'd about it . the pagans first of all , bore witness to the truth ; and some while after , the christians thereabouts , conducted by him who was lately heard in his prayer , appear'd in my church to fulfil his vow ; where with one accord , they eccho'd forth the praises of the great god , who alone is able to cause his voice to be heard by the most insensible creatures , to the confusion of false gods , that are not themselves capable to hear the voice of rational creatures . some months after , there happened a thing no less surprising , the consequences whereof , were very beneficial to religion : an idolater of an indifferent fortune , felt himself assaulted with an unknown distemper ; it was so catching , that his mother and wife shar'd in it likewise : two or three times a week he fell into fainting fits , which at the beginning , look'd like swooning , and then turned again into cruel head-aches , pains in the stomach and bowels , sometimes they found themselves extreamly agitated , as if they had had a fever ; they lost the use of their reason , their eyes rolled in their heads , and men judged by several other unusual postures , that the devil had a hand in the matter . they were the more perswaded to it , because they often found their house all put out of order , the chairs , tables , and earthen vessels overthrown , not knowing on whom to lay the fault . the physicians whose interest it was to pass judgment , that nature on the one hand , and the malice of the people of the family on the other , were the cause of these several actions , made use of all their medicines to cure them . the bonzes on the contrary assured them , that the devil was the author of the mischief , and demanded unreasonable alms to stop it's course . so that the good people abused on every hand , had thrown away all their estate in four years time upon the covetousness of these impostors , without finding any benefit : however , seeing the distemper afforded them some intervals , they sought up and down in the cities thereabouts for new remedies for their griefs . one day , this idolater going for this purpose to the chief city , he found a christian upon the road , to whom he told his condition , and how miserably he was handled ; no question , saith the christian , but it 's the devil that torments you ; but you well deserve it ; why do you serve so bad a master ? we fear no such thing , because we acknowledge one god , whom the devils adore ; yea , they tremble before his image ; and the cross only that we wear about us , hinders him from coming near us . if you will accept of a picture of jesus christ , and you and all your family will honour it , it will not be long before you see the effects of it : however , it is soon tried , it shall cost you nothing , and you may judge by that , that i have no other aim but your benefit . the idolater consented to it , and hanging the holy image in the most honorable place of the house , he prostrated himself before it with profound respect , and begged every day morning and evening of our saviour , that he would vouchsafe to heal his body , and enlighten his mind . his mother and daughter followed his example , and from that very moment the demons abandoned the place , of which jesus christ had taken possession . these good people growing stronger and stronger in faith , as the evil spirit gave ground , began at last to think of being converted in good earnest . they came to enquire for me at signanfou the usual place of my residence , and demanded baptism of me ; they had already got themselves instructed ; they had moreover got all the prayers by heart that we teach the late catechumens : but their distemper making a great noise in the country , i was willing every body should be witnesses of this conversion , and so went to the village my self , hoping this miracle might settle christianity therein , upon a solid basis. just upon my appearing , all the inhabitants followed me to the place where the image was still hanging ; then i begun to tell them , that they were not to question the verity of our religion ; god , having himself spoken by a manifest miracle ; but that i had caused them to assemble , to instruct and baptize them : for , in a word , what do you desire more to be convinced of the weakness of your gods , and the power of our god ? the demon laughs at you so long as you oppose him with nothing but idols ; but he is not able to hold it out against the image only of the christian's god. do you imagin to escape this god after death , whose power hell owns , and whose justice it experiences every moment . the multitude interrupted me by a thousand ridiculous objections , which i easily answered ; at last some body told me , that the devil had no hand in the malady in question ; that how extraordinary soever it appeared , might proceed from several natural causes : that is , said i , the most rational thing you can say ; but yet does no way extenuate the greatness of the miracles . let the malady come from the devil , or from nature , i will not examin that ; but it is certain at least , that the cure comes from god , whose image this man hath worshipped ; and there is no less power requisite to cure natural distempers , than to drive out evil spirits . this reason should have made an equal impression on all minds , but grace that acted differently in the hearts , gave place in some to voluntary obdurateness , whilst it triumph'd over the obstinacy of others . twenty five persons at last gave glory to god , who alone worketh great marvels : qui facit mirabilia magna solus ; and were shortly after baptized . these hauntings , and infestations of demons , are very ordinary in china amongst the idolaters ; and it looks as if god permitted it so to be , to oblige them to have recourse to him . sometime after this accident that i but just now related , a maid , just upon her marriage , was attacked with a complication of several diseases , which the physicians knew not what to say to , and which the chinese are wont to ascribe to the demons . her mother persuaded her to turn christian , and he that was to marry her , promised to build a church to the god of the christians , in case baptism gave her any relief : as soon as ever this maid had taken this course , she found herself not only relieved , but perfectly cured . but her husband was so far from following her example , that he misused her several times for having obliged him to renounce his faith ; for the bonzes perswaded him , that this sickness was but a piece of artifice in his mother in law ; and this fancy alone , put him into such a fit of melancholy , that he was insupportable to the whole family , but especially to his wife , who from that very instant , became an object of his aversion . it was in vain to represent to him his own mistake , and the malice of the bonzes , for he always protested , that if she would not take up her old religion again , he would lead her an ill life all her days . god , to undeceive him , suffered the demon to torment his wife as before ; so she relapst into her former convulsions : she was more especially scared at the sight of a great company of specters , that let her not have an hours rest . thus tost up and down , abandoned to her husband's inhumanity , that beat her cruelly , she in all appearance led a very uncomfortable life : yet remaining unmovable in her faith , god always upheld her , and temper'd and allay'd by the inward sweetness of his grace , the bitterness of these afflictions ; he comforted her likewise by sensible visitations , by his word , and by the unspeakable cogitations , that he from time to time infused into her soul. insomuch , that this condition that gain'd her the compassion of all that knew her , was to her a fore-taste of paradise . she exprest her self much ▪ what to this purpose to her mother in law , who related it to me with tears in her eyes ; for her husband could not endure that i should see her . at first , i gave little credit to this discourse , yet at length , i was apt to believe there was something supernatural in it ; for one day , coming to a city distant from the chief city where i sojourn'd , about threescore miles ; there i found this good woman with a great company of christians of the neighbour-towns , which she had taken care to get together , being confident , that i would come at the very minute that she had fixt in her mind , and it fell out accordingly . it much surprised me to see her there , for i had no design to come thither , and it was only by chance that some body had , about five or six hours before , made me resolve to come thither , so that no body could give her notice of this my resolution . i took her in private , to learn of her how she came to know this , she told me that her daughter , after a violent assault of a demon , had been visited by our blessed lord , that when this extasie was over , she advised her to acquaint the christians , and bring them to this village ; for without all peradventure i would come thither on such a day : in fine , added she , not being able to come thither my self , and seeing my sins render me unworthy to partake of those sacred mysteries , pray desire the father to offer up the holy sacrifice of the mass for me , and the conversion of my husband . this poor mother relating to me this accident , wept bitterly for the present state of her daughter , nevertheless , the accomplishment of this prophecy , comforted , and built her up in her most holy faith. i cannot tell what happened since that time , for the necessity of my affairs , obliged me to leave that province . the extraordinary things that i have seen , the zeal of the christians , and the inclination of idolaters to be converted , inspired me with an affectionate zeal for their salvation ; and i heartily wisht to bestow the remainder of my life , upon the cultivating this precious portion of our lord's inheritance : but some superior reasons which i am bound to obey , snatcht me from it sore against my will : at this separation , i was more sensible than ever of my loss . these good people so affectionate to their pastors , were almost ready to offer violence to me ; but understanding that they could not detain me without opposing the will of god , they abandon'd themselves to sorrow , and gave such abundant marks of their affection , that i my self never shed more real and bitter tears : they waited for me upon the high way in crowds , where they had spread tables from space to space , covered with all sorts of fruits , and confectionaries . it was sometimes necessary to make a stop , not to eat , but to hear their complaints , and to comfort them , for leaving them as sheep without a shepherd . they made me promise them to return as soon as possible , or to send them some body in my place . thus i took my leave of these fervent christians , melted with their tears , but much more edified with their faith and the innocence of their lives . god , who knows the violence i committed upon my self , comforted me by an eminent conversion he vouchsafed to work at the farthest limits and last village of this province . there is something in it so signal that i cannot forbear relating it . i departed from signanfou the metropolis of this province upon the eve of a considerable festival of our lady's , which i was naturally engaged to spend in that church , where the multitude , and devotion of believers invited me to say mass that day , and to administer the sacraments to them , being the last time i was likely to do it ; yea , and the publick edification did even seem to require it of me , every one in general desired i would ; and i don't know how contrary to reason ; i was very obstinate and resolute not to delay my journey a minute ; but the truth is , i felt inwardly i know not what internal motion that would not give me leave to stay any longer ; nay , more than that , in spight of the superstition of the chinese , who observe lucky and unlucky days to begin journeys ; i made my idolater guides to depart on a day mark'd in the kalendar for an unfortunate one . they were surprised at this precipitation ; yea , and i my self reflecting afterwards upon it , could not choose but condemn it , not understanding then by what spirit i was influenced , and impulst , but god let me presently understand it , on the fourth day after my departure , i continu'd my journey , and i was just upon my arrival in the very farthest city of the province of chensi , when a man that rid post , passing just by me , fell to the ground , and by his fall was like to have turned me over on the other side : this accident stopt me a little , and afforded time to the traveller who was got up again , to take a view of me . notwithstanding the multitude of passengers was great , yet my long beard , and european mein made me presently known to be a missionary : i am very fortunate , says the man immediately , to meet with you ; that accident that happened to me , spares me the labour of a long journey , and will engage you to a good deed. my master , who lives not above half a league from hence , ordered me to ride post to signanfou , to engage you to come to him ; he hath been indisposed these several months , and we are apt to believe that he seriously thinks of being converted . i quickly left the high-way , to follow him , and we reach'd the house at one a clock in the afternoon . he was a doctor , in high renown by his extraction and understanding , living formerly at pekin ; but banished some years before into chensi , for i know not what bad business ; the time of his banishment expired , and he was resolved to return to court , as soon as his health should permit him to take his journey ; for he did not look upon his distemper to be dangerous : the feaver had left him , and besides a cough that troubled him now and then , and made him still keep his bed , he perceived no considerable inconvenience . his servant being but just departed , when he see me come into his house , he was seized with astonishment , as if god had transported me into his house in a moment ; is it possible , cries he all in tears , that heaven should work wonders for such a wretch as i am ? god hath solicited me these many years to go to him , without receiving any thing from my hardness of heart ; 't is but a moment since i begg'd of him to come to me in the person of one of his ministers , he not only hears me , but does even anticipate my desires . this is somewhat beyond the power of nature , and this favour does the business of my change. you know by that , father , that this great god is concerned in my salvation , and that it is his pleasure that you should contribute something to surther it . then proceeding , you see saith he , my wife , children , and daughter , they have been all christians along time ago : and i can say that god hath made use of me as an instrument , to undeceive them of their errors . i have given them your books , i have explained the maxims and morality of it to them , the sanctity which your religion inspires , persuaded me i should have a well ordered family , as soon as it should be a christian family i was not mistaken , and my conscience would not have given me the lie , had i followed their example ; but i have a long time laboured to procure their welfare , and could never find in my heart to consult mine own : now it is high time to follow that way i have showed to others . the court whither i am going , is not a proper place for conversion ; and i thought that it was my duty , whilst it is called to day , to seek god , for fear the hurry of the world , wherein i am going to engage , should hinder me from finding him hereafter . all his family which came about us upon this , wept for joy ; but that which affected me most , was that fervency i saw expanded in the eyes , countenance , and in all the motions of the sick person . i had taken no refreshment , and it was near two a clock , and i was desirous to defer his baptism till after dinner , but i found it impossible to obtain any delay . i therefore began to examine him , and he was ready to answer to all the articles of religion , that i yielded at length to all his urgent intreaties . i baptized him , and he accompanied the whole action with such ardent and lively meditations of love , humility , faith and hope , that nothing in all my life did ever so much demonstrate to me what the holy spirit is able to do in an heart , when it alone pleases to take it to task , without the assistance of its ministers . some while after i left him alone full of consolation , and retired to a chamber to take a little repose , of which i had extream need . but scarce had i been there half an hour , but i heard great cries in all the family . they called for me every where ; and running upon the noise to the sick man's chamber , i found him expiring in the embraces of his wife and children . i endeavoured to put him in mind of the last thoughts of baptism : he still repeated with a languishing note the names of iesus and mary ; but yet he received the extream unction in a manner insensible , after which he calmly gave up the ghost . all those that were present cried , o it was a miracle ! and recollecting what had happened at my departure , upon the road , and in the house , they did no longer question but that all that had been managed by an over-ruling providence , that had made use of all these secret methods , for to procure him a blessed exit . at that time the spirit of the lord seized upon all hearts , no body wept ; the spiritual joy was so universal , that nothing was heard any where but blessings , praises and thanksgivings , to that gracious god , that had but now wrought such stupendious miracles in his servant . what is to be most admired is , that there was not observed in him that deformity that death commonly leaves behind it ; but on the contrary , i know not what ayre of sweetness and devotion seemed display'd over his countenance , and did sufficiently intimate the blessed state of his soul. he was laid in state , according to the custom of that country , where i found him the next day twenty hours after just as he was ; his hands and arms besides were as flexible as if he had been but in a slumber . thus god by one of those many profound secrets of his predestination , vouchsafes to enlighten a soul sometimes in the midst of the darkness of idolatry , and snatch it from the jaws of hell by a continual series of miracles ; whilst millions of others , educated in the bosom of the church , are , by his just judgment , given over to a reprobate mind . those are , most reverend father , the most extraordinary things that have happened to me during the small time that i have had the care of the mission of chensi : if i mention not what past in the other provinces of china , it is because god doth not work such like miracles therein ; but by reason i have no exact memorial of them , i was afraid lest relating upon hear-say , i should be deficient in some considerable circumstances ; and i had rather let them be set down in writing hereafter , by those who are better informed than my self . this i can add over and above , to give you a more exact account of what good there hath been done in the empire . there are above two hundred churches or private chappels , dedicated to the true god , and governed by certain ecclesiastical supeperiors ; pekin , nankin , and macao , have each its particular bishop , by the nomination of the most serene king of portugal , who by his zeal and liberalities , continues to uphold christianity through-out all the east , which all his predecessors have there establish'd with so much glory . the other provinces when i departed , were under the jurisdiction of three apostolick vicars , * one whereof is an italian of the order of st. francis , † the two others are ecclesiasticks , frenchmen by nation , doctors of the sorbonne of singular worth : the missionaries that labour under their order are likewise of different nations . there are four ecclesiasticks of the seminary of foreign missions of paris , amongst whom the abbot of lionne is very eminent for his zeal , and application to the study of languages , they reckon much about the same number of fathers of st. dominic , twelve or fifteen franciscans , and three or four of the order of st. augustin : all these monks are spaniards , and come into china by manille . the jesuits who founded this mission , and who by the extraordinary favours of his majesty the king of portugal , as well as of the emperor of china , have been in a capacity to make considerable settlements , do maintain a great number of missionaries there ; there was about forty of them at the time of my departure . since that time the fathers grimaldi and spinola * brought several others thither . but what signifies forty or threescore labourers in such a vast field ? may it please the master of the harvest to hear the voice of those that labour therein , who groaning under the burthen and heat of the day , beg relief : or at least , may he please to shed abroad abundantly upon us that first spirit of the gospel , which , in one apostle alone , was sufficient heretosore to convert the greatest empires . not but that the present state of the church doth afford matter of consolation to those who are concern'd for the glory of jesus christ . they labour with no small success ; nay there are but few missionaries that do not baptize every year three or four hundred persons ; insomuch that in five or six years they reckon above fifty thousand idolaters converted . besides that , they baptize every year four or five thousand children in the streets of pekin , which they go to look for every morning from door to door , where we find them half perish'd with cold and hunger , nay sometimes half eaten up by dogs . if they should do no more good but this , the missionaries ' would think themselves well enough rewarded for all the pains they take . but that which ought to animate us to cultivate this mission better than all others , is the hope one day to convert the emperor ; the change of whose religion would infallibly be followed by the intire conversion of the whole nation ; so that although we should wait for this happy moment three or four ages , without any other profit than what we hope for , in time to come , we should be too happy in preparing by our patience the way of the lord in this new world , which perhaps will make better improvement of the faith , that our successors shall bring to it , than europe does at present of that our forefathers intrusted it withal . in short , altho' amongst the christians that are in china , we can reckon no more princes and ministers of state since the last persecution of father adam , yet for all that we baptise every year mandarins , doctors and other persons of quality ; yet it is true that the common people make up the greatest number : non multi potentes , non multi nobiles . and it is no news to own that the poor have always been the elect portion and precious inheritance of jesus christ in the church . the main body of christians is in the province of nankin , and more especially in the territory chamhai ; but the faith is more lively in the provinces of chanton , pechely , chensi , and chansi . there are in proportion as many tartarians as chinese christians ; these are more docil , and much easier to be converted ; yet in time of temptation they have not half so much courage . the tartars on the contrary being naturally of a brisk temper , do not easily stoop under the yoak of the gospel ; but those over whom grace hath once triumphed , are enduod with a vertue that is proof against the sorest persecutions . as for women , which we see more rarely , altho' they be less instructed than the men ; yet their innocence , their constant attendance at prayer , their blind submission to the precepts of faith , and the most harsh and severe practices of christian piety , does in some measure supply their defect of knowledge as to the particulars of our mysteries . it were to be wish'd that the beauty and ornament of our churches might answer the devout fervour of christians : but , besides that , the chinese are no great architects ; this novel christianity , so frequently shaken by persecutions , composed for the most of the poorer sort of people , only tolerated by the by , and always fain to observe a great many punctilio's and keep within bounds , hath not yet been in a condition to rear magnificent temples . nevertheless it is matter of astonishment that the missionaries with such a pitiful fund as theirs is , should be able on this score to do so much . the church of pekin is very well built ; the fron●ispiece , the stones of which were laid by the missionaries themselves , is very proportionable and pleasing . those in kiam cheou , cham-bai , and fou-tçheou , that which the fathers have at canton , and divers others , are as fine as our ordinary churches of europe ; but the church of cham-tçheou was so very pretty and neat , that one could not enough admire it : you could see nothing but gildings , paintings , and curious pictures , it was all over adorn'd with them ; yea and there was a great deal of symetry and order in the whole . that delicate red and black vernish which the chineses are so expert at , to which they give a particular relief or embossment , by the flowers of gold and other figures wherewith they enrich it , did produce the finest effect in the world to compleat the whole . but this goodly church , the product of christians devotion , and of father intorcetta's zeal , is lately reduc'd to ashes by a dreadful conflagration that consum'd one quarter of the city ; and in all probability we shall not be in a capacity a long time to perform any thing like it . nevertheless it will be our comfort to support us after this loss , if it shall please our blessed lord to destroy at the same that pack of idols which have overflow'd the whole empire ; and that he will vouchsafe to raise himself living temples in the hearts of the new believers , where he may be worshipped in spirit and in truth ; wherein , for want of ours , they may offer to him the sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving . i shall not entertain you , most reverend father , concerning the transactions of the indies , where the revolution of a huge kingdom , the jealousies some europeans , together with the continual 〈◊〉 of hereticks , have broken all the measures 〈◊〉 christian prudence obliged us to take for the 〈◊〉 of religion ; so that the most part of the french missionaries have been hitherto more conspicuous their sufferings , than by their conversion of idolaters . some of them , after having lingerd out several years in the most darksom prisons , scarce begin to see the light , and are not yet in a condition even to exercise their functions with any freedom . others droven from their settlements , wander up and down upon the most tempestuous oceans , carrying along with them the miserable remainders of their ruin'd missions ; and that they may return to the remotest parts of the world , they commit themselves a fourth time to the mercy of the waves and their enemies . several buried in shipwracks , or worn out with toils , have gloriously finished their course ; and tho' their companions live still , it is only to consume by little and little the sacrifice of their lives , by the ill habit of body they have contracted by their first labours . you see , most reverend father , what sort of persons they be i speak of , you know their names , you understand their worth , and since they were chosen from amongst a great many other candidates for the east-indies , you have been pleased always to honour them with a most particular affection : and may i be bold to add , that you were not satisfied with only sending of them , you followed your self in some respect , and became the fellow , or rather the head of their apostleship , sharing , like one of the most zealous missionaries in the success of their holy undertakings , zealously lending an helping hand to their labours , delivering them from their chains by a powerful protection , or at least lightning the weight by conso●●tory letters , full of that lively hope that makes a man take delight in the most rigid persecutions . this courage , most reverend father , which you 〈◊〉 inspired into us does not only alleviate our sufferings , but also assures us that the ruins of this grand ●●ifice , that we have laid the first stone of to the 〈◊〉 of god , will one day serve for a basis to another work , yet more considerable and solid than the first . so that neither the shipwreck of * three of our brethren buried in sea , nor the loss of † three more who sacrificed their lives a board the vessel in relieving the sick , nor yet the death of a great many more whom the fatigues of the mission have snatch'd from us in the indies , nor the prisons of pegu , siam , moluccas , batavia , roterdam nor middleburg , where pagans and hereticks have tried our patience by turns : all that , i say , does not blunt the edge of our courage , being fully persuaded that jesus christ hath made use of the cross to propagate and establish religion : so the missionaries cross is always to be the foundation of their churches , and as it were the seed of new christians . in the mean time these first labours have not been altogether in vain ; we baptised at boudychery above four hundred idolatrous children : the people of coromandel have been relieved , as were those of ceylon , pegu and bengala . they labour'd with no small success in divers provinces of the empire of the great mogul , and above all in the missions of madura . such missions , as in them we see in our days the ages of the primitive church revived ; wherein believers , wretchedly poor and deprived of all the comforts of life , seem to live only by their faith , hope and charity , wherein the missionaries , to comply with the customs of the country , and obtain the peoples favour , spend their lives in forests and deserts , half naked , scorched by the sun beams , walk for the most part upon scalding hot sands ; where up on the ways full of briers and thorns , they take no other sustenance but a little rice , with some insipid plants , and no other beverege but yellow muddy water from the ditches and marshes . there it is where a great number of our brethren have suffered , and do still daily suffer imprisonments , chains , scourgings , and all the torments that hell is wont to suggest to the enemies of our most holy faith. there father brito , illustrious by his birth , as also by the particular esteem wherewith his majesty of portugal honoured him , but yet more , much more by his rare vertues , had the honour to part with his life in the cause of jesus christ , where his brethren , after his example , labour by their servency to obtain the same favour from heaven . perhaps , most reverend father , this portraiture will not please the men of this world , not being ready to bestow upon sufferings the just value they deserve , and to savour the things that are of god , yet i know that will not abate the zeal of our fathers living in france , who have so many years aspired to toilsome tedious employments . the missions in respect of them have so many more allurements , as they appear to others more hideous and frightful : if they expected to find in the indies only common crosses , whereunto providence makes every kingdom subject , but wherewith jesus christ hath in special manner enrich'd christianity , they would have been contented with their recluse religious way of living , and with the eminent vertues practised therein ; they would never perhaps have had the least thought of leaving their friends , relations , and country . but they seek elsewhere , what we here want of the passion of jesus christ , according to the apostles counsel , and they are willing to fill up the whole extent , the breadth , and depth of this divine law , which carries them out with st. paul , to become victims of the most pure charity , even so far as to be anathemised that their brethren may be saved . yet these are those apostles , most reverend father , whom envy sometimes in france , paints out to us in such black colours , whom heresie , ever more opposite to true zeal , so often accuseth of ambition , avarice , impiety and idolatry , they are too happy in being the butt that all the shots of calumny level at , provided they have none for their enemies but the enemies of the church and truth ; and without doubt the war that such adversaries declare against them , with so much heat and animosity here in europe , does no less justisie them than that which they themselves declare against paganism in the indies . nevertheless , what justice soever wise men may do them in this point , yet it is most true that that does not suffice to justisie them before god , before whom the very angels are impure ; after all the efforts of our zeal , we must not only acknowledge in all humility that we are unprofitable servants , but confess likewise with thoughts full of horrour , that it is in vain to win over all the nations upon earth to jesus christ ; if in the mean time we be so sluggish as to neglect our own salvation , and unfortunately lose our selves . i am with a profound respect , most reverend father , your most humble and most obedient servant . l. j. to my lord cardinal de janson . the christian religion newly approved of by a publick edict , throughout the whole empire of china . my lord , it seems as if heaven , sensible of the labours of our missionaries , who for these several years have with the sweat of their brows watered china , had a mind at length to establish this new church upon a solid foundation . hitherto it hath been subject to abundance of revolutions , flourishing under the reign of some emperors , persecuted in the time of their minority , and in a manner totally ruin'd during the intestine commotions ; but always in a tottering condition , by reason of the rigour of the laws , that have permitted a right to destroy it , even to those that have the most defended it . for the sovereign courts of china , declared enemies to all foreign worship , rather out of a spirit of policy , than any sincere affection to the religion of the country , have frequently condemned the christian doctrine , and punished those who had the courage to embrace it . several of them for all that hearkned to the voice of god , rather than to the voice of man ; but the greatest part apprehending danger as to their fortu●● were so far from pursueing the known truth , 〈…〉 durst not so much as get themselves instructed 〈◊〉 it is a matter of an hundred years that we have labour'd to remove this almost invincible obstacle to the conversion of great persons . the hour of the lord was not yet come , he was pleased to exercise the patience of his christians , to try the constancy of the missionaries and thereby inhance the worth of them both . but now at last the happy day begins to dawn , and the emperor hath granted an intire liberty of conscience to his subjects by allowing in a publick edict the christian faith throughout the whole extent of his empire . * thou hast , o lord , broken the chains that held thy holy religion captive , now can we offer sacrifices , and call publickly upon thy name ; we present to thee our vows , not in secret as formerly , but in presence of all the people , in the temples they suffer us to rear to thy glory , who are about to change the old babilon into the new jerusalem . here i do present you , my lord , with the occasion , and the whole continued series of this happy event . father alcala a spanish dominican , one of the most zealous missionaries in china , had purchased an house at lanki , a little village of the province of chekiam , notwithstanding this settlement was expresly against the edict of . the mandarin of the place , who at first did not oppose it , being afterwards netled at some indiscreet words that escaped unawares from some of this fathers menial servants , was resolved not to dissemble the matter any longer , but to proceed according to the course of law against him . he therefore asked the missionary how he durst presume to settle in the city ? why he preached up a foreign doctrine ? and moreover by what right he pretended to remain in the empire ? this father foresaw the storm gather , and had prepared himself beforehand . i wonder , 〈◊〉 lord , says he in answer to the mandarin , 〈◊〉 you reckon that criminal in me at present that you did not disapprove at the beginning . you know that for some years the emperor hath kept and preserved in the empire five of my european brethren ( he meant us ) that he hath not only sent for them to court , but also hath by a publick edict granted them power to settle in whatsoever place of the kingdom they shall think fit : it is for one of them that i have bought this house , and i lodge in it till such time as he come himself to take possession of it . moreover , you cannot be ignorant that the missionaries had liberty granted them to come again into their churches , when the emperor did them the favour to recal them from their banishment . consult , i pray , consult your registers upon the business , and there you will find my name . some months after another mandarin solicited by him of lanki , or at least urged to it by his example , was resolved to put a stop to the progress of our holy doctrine , he prohibited the exercise thereof through the whole extent of his government , by an order which he caused to be affixed in divers places . they treated religion in such despightful manner , that father intorcetta of our society , and missionary in the metropolis of this province , thought himself obliged not to dissemble the affront without betraying his ministerial function . he supposed likewise that he had right on his side formally to accuse this sworn enemy of the gospel , whose behaviour was so excentrical from the emperors intentions ; for this prince had blotted out with his own hand a great many lines of a book that ranked the christian doctrine in the number of dangerous and popular heresies : this book was of moment , not only by reason of its author , eminent for his quality and desert , but much more for that it was composed for the peoples instruction , by whom it was to be read , according to the custom , several times a year . father intorcetta did therefore judge it a piece of boldness that made the mandarin liable to the lash , to condemn , by his private autority , that which the emperor seemed to allow of , and approve , so that the father writ a very smart pithy letter to the governour of the capital city , in which he desired him to cause this subaltern officer to retract his words , and so get this injurious writing to be torn in pieces : he likewise added , that to repair this fault , he could wish that the mandarin might affix other papers in the place of the others , more favourable to the religion , and more conformable to the emperors intentions . the governour dispatched this letter to the mandarin , and as ill luck would have it , it was delivered to him upon a day that he heard causes , in sight of all the people , at the very time that he was busie in passing judgement . he so much resented this affront , that contrary to the custom of the chinese , and maurge his natural phlegm ; he started from the bench transported with choler , complained of the impudence of the missionary , and protested openly that he would be revenged . that he might carry on the business more succesfully , he associated himself with the mandarin of lanki , and combined with him , if possible , utterly to destroy the christian religion . their first attempt was to assault the dominican frier , on whom they thought more easily to accomplish their design , for they could not imagin that he was of the number of the antient missionaries . to be rightly informed of the matter , they caused to be produced certain authentick copies of every procedure during the whole course of the persecution against father fii , ( for so was he called ) with a design to confront him with himself . it is a peculiar trick , pretty common in china , with the mandarins , to question the criminals not only about matters of fact , but also concerning abundance of insignificant circumstances , causing all they answer carefully to be taken in writing . then when they have talked a pretty while of a matter quite foreign to the subject in hand , to distract their mind , all on a sudden they return to the thing in question ; they begin over and over the declaration , they change the order of the interrogatives , and cunningly interpose answers contrary to those the guilty person made , on purpose to make him contradict himself , the more easily to sist out the truth . father alcala , without all doubt , would have been put to his trumps if he had not , by a particular providence , preserved a copy of these antient proceedings . wherefore knowing the intent and design of his judges , he so well informed himself of all that had heretofore past to this purpose , and delivered himself so pertinently , and conformably to the first interrogatory , that his enemies were never able to prevail over him as to his answers . so that all the storm fell upon father intorcetta again , against whom they were much more animated and incensed ; but forasmuch as this father did not live within their jurisdiction , they suborned many considerable mandarins , and the vice-roy in particular , who added to his absolute power in the province , a greater aversion for the christian religion . they all unanimously resolved to beat down christianity , and after having caused all the proceedings formerly made against missionaries , to be faught out in the archives of the intendant of the city government : they found at last the decree of ● . that strictly prohibited them to build any churches ; to teach in publick or in private the european's law , to administer baptism to the chinese , to distribute medals , chaplets , crucifixes , or other such like tokens of religion , to christians . the missionaries were not ignorant of these prohibitions , but their particular zeal , and the example of pekin , where the gospel was preached under the emperors very nose , no body pretending to say any thing against it ; put them upon waving the usual rules of human prudence . these very considerations made most part of the mandarins to connive , and whenever any one of them took upon him to impede the progress of the faith , they endeavoured to pacifie him by presents , and letters of recommendation procured for us by the fathers of pekin ▪ or else , if need required , we made use of the emperor's authority against him . the christians of ham-tcheou under the cure of father intorcetta , were none of the least zealous ▪ their courage had appeared under the government of divers mandarins , great sticklers against our most holy faith ; but their courage was never more apparent than in the present occasion , for the vice-roy supposing that he was impowered to undertake any thing by vertue of the decree aforementioned , caused to be affix'd to the gate of our house , in all the publick places of the capital city , and afterwards in above seventy cities of his government , a new sentence , by which he forbid under grievous penalties to exercise the christian religion , charging all those that embraced it to forsake it * . moreover , being informed that father intorcetta was formerly in the province of kiansi , and that he had not obtained leave from the court to settle in that of che-kiam , he sent to ask him by what authority he durst presume to stay there ; yea , and he commanded him forthwith to avoid the country ; the officer , that brought this order , added , i command you withal , in the name of the vice-roy , to burn all the books of your religion , together with the tables of printing that you have in your house . they are thin boards upon which they have engraven all the leaves , from which they may take copies according as occasion serves . the father , not at all surprised , answered that he was in the city by the authority of him who granted the privilege to the vice-roy himself to remain there . have you forgot , added he , that the emperor passing this way three years ago , ●ent two grandees of his court to my church to offer presents , in his name , to the true god , with express order to lie prostate before the altars . i went to render him my most humble thanks for his gracious favour , annd that i might give him further demonstrations of my acknowledgement , i was willing to accompany him upon the canal at his departure , where he was with his whole court. this grand prince , who had formerly honoured me with more than ordinary demonstrations of his benevolence , taking notice of my barge amongst a great number of others , caused it to approach his own , and spoke to me such obliging things ; that after all that i could not suspect i should be exposed to any straits , or insults from any one of his officers . but since this example hath made no impression upon the spirit of the vice-roy ; go tell him , that the emperor , not being willing i should accompany him any farther , sent me back with these his last words to me , which are too advantageous to me to presume to alter , add , or diminish any thing in them . your years , says he to me , do not permit you to attend me any longer , you are no ways in a condition to indure the fatigues of a journey , i order you to return to your church ; and there to spend the remainder of your days . but , now , if the vice roy does not only disturb this tranquility by ordinances injurious to the god whom i adore , but forces me shamefully to quit his province , i leave him to judge whether of us two does more openly , and peremptorily contradict the emperors will and pleasure . as to what relates to the table , on which they have engraven the law and maxims of jesus christ . god forbid i should be so wicked as to commit them to the flames . however the vice-roy is the master , since i cannot resist his violence , but tell him from me , that before he resolve upon that , he must begin with the burning of my self . the vice-roy surprised at the undauntedness of the missionary , durst attempt nothing upon his person , but he referred the business to certain subaltern mandarins , who received order to summons this father before their tribunals , and to perplex and trouble him upon all accounts , without allowing him a moments respite . father intor●etta , who just then fell sick , might have been dispenst with from appearing ; but he was afraid to lose these precious junctures of time that providence had put into his hand , openly to confess the name jesus christ ; and being resolved not to recoil , or give ground during the combat he got himself carried before judges ; much opprest by reason of the malady he laboured under , and much more at the sight of his desolate church : but besides , he was so animated by the holy spirit , wherewith martyrs are corroborated , that of all the mandarins that interrogated him , not one of them but admired the greatness of his courage . so that in despight of the vigorous orders of the vice-roys , every one of them almost treated him with abundance of deference ; even to that degree , that one of them caused an officer of justice to be soundly bastinadoed in open court , for having been wanting in his respect to the father . adding , withal , that indictments do not render a man guilty , and that he must have been convicted to deserve to be treated as a malefactor . father intorcetta presently foreseeing that the persecution would be violent , had written to the missionaries at court , to the end that they might remedy it . the emperor was then in tartary , where he divertised himself in hunting . father gerbillon a french man by nation , and one of those the king sent to china , accompanied this prince thither , by whom he was particularly beloved , retaining him almost always near his person ; so that the letters were directed to him . this father did not judge it convenient to speak of it to the emperor , but contented himself to desire a letter of recommendation from prince sosan , one of the most powerful ministers of the empire , and his particular friend , who immediately writ to the vice-roy in a most effectual manner . he represented to him , that such a procedure as his was smelled somewhat of violence , and was inconsistent with his wonted moderation and prudence . we live in a time , saith he , that requires much gentleness and discretion . the emperor seeks all occasions to favour the doctors of the christian law , how can you possibly think to please him in persecuting that ? believe me , sir , the example of a prince ought to make greater impression upon our spirits than all the decrees of courts of judicature , and the antient edicts , that the court itself can no longer follow , ought not at present to be the rule of its conduct . if you favour the missionaries , reckon th●● the emperor will take it kindly from you , and if ● may be permitted to subjoin any thing to this last motive , be assured also that i shall resent all the good offices you render them upon my recommendation . prince sosan is so considerable through the whole empire , ( whether it be by the honour he hath to be a near relation to the emperor , or whether by his place of grand master of the palace , or whether by his credit and capacity ) that upon any other occasion , the vice-roy of chequin would have look'd upon it as a great favour , to receive one of his letters , and would not have balanced one moment to s●tisfie him ; but passion had blinded him , and the vexation to perceive himself less powerful at court than a stranger , inclined him to let the missionary understand , that he was at least the master in his own province . wherefore he began to seize upon several churches , which he bestowed on the priests of the pagan gods , after he had violently taken away the sacred monuments of our religion . he issued out proclamations much more rigorous than the former , he threatned the father with his indignation , if he did not abandon his flock , and he caused several christians , that had but too openly declared themselves , to be apprehended ; some of them were haled to prison , they severely punished others , and then the persecution became bloody by the torments , that these generous confessors suffered for the name of iesus . amongst those who signalised themselves , a physician more eminently made his faith appear ; he was much grieved to see the altars of the true god violated and despoiled , crosses broken in pieces , the holy images exposed to the scorn , laughter , and impiety of idolaters : to repair this loss , and that believers might not be left destitute of the ordinary marks of their religion , he distributed to each of them images and crucifixes . he went from door to door with the precious pledges of our salvation ; animating the weak , confirming the more couragious in their faith ; do not fear , said he to them , ●im who can only exercise his weak power upon the body ; but fear that great god , who as he has deprived you of life , can also punish your soul with an eternal death , and rather suffer all sorts of torments , than for sake his holy law. the mandarin offended at the boldness of the physician , commanded him to be loaden with chains , and having caused him to be dragged before his tribunal , they prepared all things for his being cruelly bastionado'd , when his godson , who came running thither with other christians , threw himself on his knees at the judge's feet , and begged of him with tears in his eyes , that he would permit him to receive the chastisement for his godfather . this zealous physician , who aspired to nothing more than martyrdom , was so far from giving his place to another , that he constantly , and stedfastly forbid it ; and at that time there arose such a scuffle between them , that the angels admired and that made the christian religion to be respected by the very idolaters . the judge stood amazed at it ; and turning towards those eminent confestors of jesus christ , go your way , sa●es he to them , this forwardness to suffer the punishment of your faults , deserves some indulgence ; i pardon you , but henceforward , think of pleasing the vice-roy , and be more careful to obey the emperor's orders . when the spirit of god hath once seized on the heart , men's words are not capable to touch them . this zealous physician , whom the sight of execution had made more couragious , continu'd his acts of chatity as before , and his zeal made such a noise up and down , that the mandarin durst no longer mince the matter , he seemed much concerned at the contempt he used of his threatnings : insomuch that he gave order to his officers to bring him out , to make a severe example of him . in effect , he caused him to be beat so cruelly in his presence , that those who were present , were equally surprised at the severity of the judge , and patience of this good christian. this bloody execution once over , some of his relations who came running at thi● doleful spectacle , were thinking to carry him to his house ; but he positively desired to be carried to church , and what endeavours so ever they used to divert him from it , yet he had strength enough left to crawl thither himself , born up by the arms of several christians . he came thither all bathed in his gore ; and kneeling down at the foot of the altars , o lord , saith he , thou seest this day , that i prefer thy holy law to all the sweetness of life : i come not to demand iustice of thee for all t●● blood t●y enemies have spilt ; i come to offer thee that which remains of mine own ; i do not deserve to die for such a good cause ; but thou , o my god , deservest the intire sacrifice of my life : and then turning towards father , intorcetta , who began to comfort him : ah! father , answer'd he , i shall be now at the height of my ioy , if it were not my sins , but my zeal that had brought this light chastisment upon me . this example and many others , that i forbear to relate , made such impressions upon the idolaters hearts , that a great many of them resolved to embrace the christian faith , being persuaded that sentimen●● so opposite to corrupt nature , could not possibly proceed eithe● from passion or error . among them whom the holy spirit did effectually touch , were three who appeared full of that very faith , that made in former time almost as many martyrs in the primitive church as believers ; they were young , handsome , of quality , and what is more , engaged by their condition blindly to comply with the vice-roy's inclinations nevertheless , counting their temporal estate as nothing , they demanded publick baptism . the father to bring the faith of these neophite● to the test , hid nothing from them that might anywise stagger them ; but it was all in vain to represent to them the rigour of the edicts , the vice-roy's indignation , the desolation they were like to cast their families into , the danger of losing their estates , honour , life , and all these considerations served only to animate them the more , so that after a pretty long tryal , they were initiated into our sacred mysteries , and took part as others did , in the cross of christ. their conversion fortified the feeble-minded , and comforted father intorcett● for all the evils that the persecution had made his church to suffer . but the vice ▪ roy was so much the more provoked , because he had not the liberty at that time to shew his resentment : for just then , they delivered him two letters from prince sosan , one of them was for father intor●●tta , the other that was directed to himself , was full fraught with reproaches , for that he seemed to make no account of the prince's recommendation . i could never have believed , saith he to him , that to please a company of ill affected people , who have exasperated your spirit at the christians , you would have deviated from the counsels i gave you . it is as a friend that i endeavoured to inspire you with better sentiments ; think upon it once more , and reflect seriously with your self that it i● i that speak to you . i expect three things from your friendship , first , that you deliver the letter your self to father intorcetta , according to the superscription the second , that you do so well satisfie the father , that he may have occasion to bless himself for the kind offices you render him , and that he himself may testifie the same to me ▪ and the third is , that henceforward you do not any longer disturb e●ther missionaries , or christ●a●s : in short , i am extreamly sorry , for being obliged to write to you so often about this subject . if you for the future mend your manners , i shall write to you a third time to thank you , but if your passion continues , this is the last letter you shall ever receive from me . then did the vice-roy repent him of his former proceedings ; yet was he so far engaged , that he thought he could not handsomely go back with any honour . he found it especially very hard to sue to a missionary for his friendship , whom he but just now treated , and that publickly , with the utmost d●sdain ; but yet dreading prince sosan's resentment , who was the most powerful , and in most credit , of all the ministers of the empire : on one hand , he resolved to stand to what he had done already against the christians , without driving matters any further , and on the other hand , to dispatch one of his officers to pekin , to purge , and clear himself to the prince . in this interim , father intorcetta having a secret i●em of the letter that the vice-roy had received , int●mated to the father● at court , the small effect they had produced ; insomuch that those fathers resolved to signifie the same to the emperor , in case prince sosan should think it advisable . wherefore they rela●ed to him what had passed at hain-cheou , the obstinacy of the vice-roy , the affliction of father intorcetta , the d●nger wherein his church was , the ruin whereof would infallibly involve in it , the utter ruin of all the missions in the empire . since all your endeavours , my lord , added they , seem ineffectual ; there appears nothing that can put a stop to the violence of this obstinate mandarin , but the emperor's authority ; but we should be wanting to our true interests , ( and what swaies the more with us ) to the acknowledgment that we are bound to give for your favours ; if we were ruled by any other considerations than yours . the prince already provoked by the vice-roy's behaviour , was not sorry at this overture , and believed he had now found a fair opportunity to revenge himse●f : so that these fathers having recommended the importance of their affairs to god almighty , wherein the solid establishment , or utter ruin of religion was concerned ; came to the palace on the st of december , and demanded audience . the emperor sent some eunuchs his confidents to know what their business was : the father presently declared to them , the heinous excess of the vice ▪ roy of ham ▪ cheou , as well in respect of the missionaries , as in respect of the christians under 〈◊〉 government ; they added moreover , that they had suffered a long time without complaining , in expectation , that their patience would pacifie his spirit ; but since the mischief became every day greater and greater , without all hopes of remedy , they came to prostrate themselves at the emperor's feet , as to the usual asylum of oppressed innocence , most humbly to beseech him , to grant to their brethren in the provinces that happy peace , they themselves enjoyed at pekin , in the very sight , and under the protection of his majesty . the emperor , to whom they reported this discourse , had a mind to try the fathers constancy , and so return'd them no favourable answer ; but they never ceasing to represent the unhappiness , this indifference of the prince was shortly like to bring them under . he sent new eunuchs to acquaint them , that he was amazed to see them so infatuated with the christian religion ; is it possible , he bid them tell them , that you are always busied about a world whither you are not yet come , and count that wherein you are at present , as nothing ? believe me , sirs , there is a time for all things ; make better improvement of what heaven instructs you with , and deser all those cares till you cease to live ; cares that are profitable to none but the dead : for my part , said he , in a drolling way , i do not concern my self self ▪ in the business of the other world , and i do not take upon me to determin upon the cause of these invisible spirits . then the fathers , opprest with grief , shedding a torrent of tears , prostrated themselves to the very ground ; they conjured the eunuchs to report to the emperor the sad condition whereunto they were reduc'd : this would he the first time , said they , that this great prince abandon'd innocent persons , and appear'd insens●●●● of our lamentation : is it because we are unprofitable strangers that he deals thus with us ? at least , gentlemen , pray tell him , that the great god of heaven and earth , whose cause we maintain , for whom we fight , nay , and to whom he himself is beholden for all his grandeur , well deserves , that he should exert all his power to make him known , and his iustice in punishing those who do him an injury in the person of his ministers . in fine , after all these tryals , this gracious prince , moved with compassion , could no longer dissemble his real sentiments , he therefore sent to the fathers ( that were still prostrate before his palace gate ) an officer of his bed chamber , to acquaint them , that he did not allow of the vice ▪ roy of ham cheou's proceedings , and that he was willing for their sake , to put an end to his unjust persecution ; and that in a word , there was two ways to accomplish it : the first , to send to the vice roy a secret order immediately , to give satisfaction for mischiefs past , that this way , tho' not so exemplary , was the most easie and sure . the second , to present a petition , and obtain from the tribunals a favourable decree for all the missionaries , which would decide all differences . that they should consult amongst themselves what would be most convenient in the present conjuncture ; and when they had weighed the reasons on both sides , that they should come back the next day to declare to him their positive resolution . the fathers signified their most humble acknowledgments to the emperor by customary prosternations , and returned full with great hopes of happy success , yet very uncertain what course to steer . they consider'd on one hand the danger that there was to put their cause into the hands of the lipou , who always declared against the christian religion ; that in all probability there needed no more to revive all the ancient accusations , which time seem'd to have consopiated : that the missionaries settled in the provinces , whom they had concealed from the court till that time , would be obliged to quit china , or else forsake all their missions : that at least , the proceeding of those who had built new churches , and converted a great number of idolaters against the express prohibitions of parliaments , was sufficient to warrant the vice-roy of ●am-cheou : that in fine , things may be brought to that pass by the subtil devices of our enemies , and secret undertakings of the bonzes , that they might be so far from quenching the flame of a particular persecution , as we suppose , that we should kindle a general conflagration in the empire , that would not terminate but in the total desolation of christianity . these reasons , altho' very substantial and solid in themselves , were nevertheless balanced by the following reflections . what protection soever the emperors might have given till that time to the missionaries , yet they experienced , that it was not sufficient to oblige all the mandarins of provinces to countenance the christians , and that there was a great number of them who ( prejudiced against us either by that universal contempt which the education of china did usually create in them for foreigners , or by the calumnies of the bonzes , or else by a false zeal of the publick good ) thought it was a piece of good service to destroy us , and spoil in a few days that which had been the work of several years . these particular persecutions were so much the more feared , as they administered occasion to our secret enemies , to declare themselves openly against us , and to compose a strong and great party , which was commonly upheld by the courts appointed for the ordering rites and ceremonies , who always waited for occasions to stop the course of new foreigners into the state. so that if in these critical conjunctures the emperors , by a particular providence , should not have honoured us with their benovolence , christianity would have long since been destroy'd in china , and it may be the memory of it would have been totally obliterated . we should therefore consider , that the court perhaps would not be always so favourable to us , that there needed no more but one moment alone to lose the emperors gracious favour ; or , what was still more dangerous , to intail his ▪ indignation upon us , and those of our religion , that in this fickle state wherein religion was , the least opposition from the mandarins would suffice to set the peoples hearts against it , that the great ones themselves durst never declare , or be converted , for fear of being one day responsible to the parliaments for their conversion , which probably in time might be made an heinous crime . on the contrary , if so be the christian faith were once approved of by publick edict , nothing afterward could disturb its establishment , since it would be less odious to the idolatrous people , because the christians would make a publick profession of it , and at last the new missionaries would enter without interruption into the vast field of the gospel , and would there sow , without any contradiction , that sacred word , which would then produce an hundred fold . the only hope of such a great benefit , determined the fathers to try this last means ; and so much the rather , because they belieyed they could not in future time meet with any occasion more favourable to accomplish it . the remembrance of signal services father verbiest had rendered to the state , was still very recent ; the emperor had declared how sensible he was of the resolution that father grimaldi an italian , had taken to cross the seas again for his sake , and to undertake a most tedious journey . father thomas a flemming , was wholly taken up in mathematicks , where●n he acquired the reputation of a learned knowing man , and most pious missionary . father pereira a portuguese , for his part , took a great deal of pains a long time in certain instruments , and several engines , that the prince took great delight in : but that which did our business in getting his heart , was the peace which father gerbillon had but just then concluded three hundred leagues from pekin , between the chinese and muscovite . prince sosan , nearly related to the emperor , and plenipotentiary , stood amazed at his zeal , and publickly declared , that but for him this negotiation would never have terminated to the advantage of the empire . he spoke of it to the emperor to that purpose ; and at that very time he inspired him with sentiments of esteem and affection for this father , which have continued ever since beyond whatsoever we were able to expect or hope for . besides , this same father , together with father bovet , both french , and of the number of those whom the king sent into china in , apply'd themselves for many years to teach geometry and philosophy to the emperor , with such success , that he could never be weary in discoursing with them upon these matters . but because these zealous missionaries were fully perswaded , that when religion is concerned , human assistances are very insignificant , if god almighty do not secretly direct and order the whole work. they began to implore the assistance of him whom nothing is able to resist : they spread open their wants before him , and discovered their hearts in his presence , and told him with the same confidence that once animated iudith : make bare , make bare , o lord , thy arm on our behalf , as thou didst heretofore , and bring to nought the obstacle our enemies oppose against us : let those who have boasted that they could destroy the temple , who have already prophaned thy altar , and trodden under foot the tabernacle of thy holy name ; let them at present be sensible , that before thee all their force is nothing but vanity and weakness : put into our mouths , lord , that holy word , and replenish our hearts with those wise counsels that make truth always to triumph ; to the end thy house that hath been so many years in a tottering condition , may at this day be immovably settled and confirmed ; and that all nations may in the end confess , that thou only art the true god , and that besides thee , we ought to seek for none other * . after this fervent prayer they secretly presented their petition to the emperor , that they were afterwards to offer to him in publick . he read it , but not finding therein what was the most capable to make impression upon the spirit of the chineses , ( for they insisted upon what principally related to the sanctity and truth of christian religion ) he drew up another himself in the tartarian language , which he sent back to the fathers , yet leaving them to their liberty to retrench , or add thereto , as they shall judge most convenient . indeed , if one do but never so little reflect upon the particular character of the emperors of china , one cannot sufficiently admire , that this present emperor should vouchsafe to descend from the loftiest degree of grandeur , which he observes every where else , nay eyen in respect of the greatest princes , to make himself familiar with pitiful missionaries : for a man to consider after what manner he takes a particular account of all their affairs ; how he speaks to them , how he puts them in a way , would he not conclude that it is a private man that manages the concerns of his friend ? yet nevertheless it is one of the greatest kings in the world , that is pleased thus to stickle to please a company of strangers , even at the peril of the fundamental laws of the nation . but after all , it is no wonder that a god , who to establish his religion humbled himself so far , as to make himself like to men , does oblige sometimes the greatest princes of the world to divest themselves of their majesty and innate pride , to co-operate and concur in this grand work. for certainly , what care soever we may have taken to make this prince favouraable to us ; yet must we needs herein principally acknowledge the efficacy of divine grace . it is the almighty voice of the lord that alone can , to speak in the scripture expression , bruise the cedars and shake the mountains of the wilderness ; that is to say , abase the great ones of the world , and give to their heart what motion he pleases . whilst all these things were translated at pekin , the vice-roy of ham-cheou , that had now leisure to make some reflections upon his behaviour , was not peaceable in his province . the credit of prince sosan did grievously perplex him ; and above all he dreaded his just resentment : for to pacifie him , he thought it the wisest course to send one of his officers to him , under pretence to justifie himself to him , but in effect , to exasperate the principal mandarins of lipou against the missionaries , in case he should find any overture to do it . at that time this officer arrived at court , but prince sosan would not so much as hear him ; and packing him away , briskly told him , that he much wondered that his master made such little account of persons whom the emperor honoured with his affection , and employed and trusted in his service . as to what relates to their business , i am no more concerned in it , than the emperor would himself . these fathers have implored his protection , and he well understands how to do them iustice without my intermedling . besides , when i writ on their behalf , it was not so much to do them a kindness , as thereby to exhibit a token of friendship to the vice-roy , in plucking him from the precipice whither he had so indiscreetly thrown himself ▪ this answer did so startle this officer , that without ever dreaming of making any other progress , he returned to his master at ham-cheou to render an account of the ill success of his commission . the fathers who had notice of it , understood by that , that they were to lose no time , and that they were speedily to improve the good disposition of prince sosan . so that upon candlemas day they went to the palace , and offer'd to the emperor with the usual ceremonies , the petition that he himself had composed , of which see here the translation . may it please your majesty , we expose to you , with the most perfect submission , and most profound respect that we are capable of , the beginning , end , inducements and motives of our most humble request , being confident that you will vouchsafe to ●ear it with the same prudence that attends all your actions , and with that benevolence wherewith you have been graciously pleas'd to honour us . on the ninth month of the moon , father intorcetta , one of your majesty's subjects , whose abode is in the city of ham-cheou , did acquaint us that the vice-roy had strictly charged the mandarins of his province to pull down all the temples of the christians , to burn the printing tables , upon which is engraven all the books of our religion . moreover , he hath publickly declared , that our doctrine is false and dangerous , and consequently not to be tolerated in the empire , and hath added several other things most disadvantageous to us . upon this news , sir , seized with horror , and penetrated with grief , we thought our selves obliged to have recourse to your majesty , as the common father of the afflicted , to lay before you the deplorable condition whereunto we are reduced ; for except you grant us your protection , it is altogether impossible to avoid the stratagems of our enemies , and to ward the blow wherewith they threaten us . that which administers comfort to us , sir , when we appear at your majesty's feet , is to see with what wisdom you influence and move all the parts of your empire , as if it were the body , of which you are the soul ; and with what unconcernment and impartiality you regulate the interest of each private man , without acceptation of persons . insomuch that you could not be at rest if you knew but one single subject opprest by injustice , or but even deprived of that rank and recompence be deserves . you surpass , great sir , the mightiest kings amongst your predecessors , who have in their time permitted false religions in china ; for you do intirely love truth , and do not approve of falshood . for this reason it is , that in taking your progress to view your provinces , you have given a thousand testimonies of your royal affection to the european missionaries that were in your road ; as if you meant thereby to testifie , that you value their doctrine ; and that you would be very glad that they would settle in your states . what we deliver here is publick , and generally known to the whole empire . therefore when we behold the vice-roy of ham-cheou to stile the christian religion , the false and dangerous religion , when we are informed that be uses all his endeavours to destroy it ; how are we able to stifle our just sorrow , and forbear to declare to your majesty what we suffer ? this is not the first time , sir , that they have persecuted us without any reason ; therefore father adam schaal your subject , on whom your predecessors heap'd many extraordinary favours , made it known to all the court , that the rules of the celestial motions established by the antient astronomers of china , were all false , be proposed others , that did perfectly agree with the constellations , they were approved , and made use of with no small success ; so that this change brought order again into the empire . your majesty is not ignorant of what past at that time in pekin , we may , i hope , have leave to remember how matters stood there , since they are so many singular favours we there received : yet upon the account of exploding and abolishing of these errors , how much did the father afterwards suffer by calumnies of his enemies ? yam-quam-sien and those of his faction , falsly accused him of several crimes , under pretence of novelty , as if this new astronomy had not agreed with heaven , he died , not being able at that time to justifie himself ; but your majesty put father verbiest in his place , and heaped on him so many favours , that the life of this father was too short , and his words too faint to demonstrate to all the world the greatness of his acknowledgments . yet did be deeply resent all these benefits , and it was on purpose not to be ingrateful ; that he was busied for above twenty years in composing all sorts of books for the publick benefit , both in astronomy , arithmetick , musick , and philosophy , that are still extant in the palace , together with divers others which he has not time to compleat and finish . but since your majesty is perfectly instructed in all these particulars , we dare not presume to tire out your patience by a longer discourse . we do only humbly beseech your majesty to consider , that all this is not sufficient to entitle us to the peoples affection for us , and confidence in us . if , as they accuse us , the law that we preach be false and dangerous , how can we , si● ▪ justifie the conduct of princes , who have honoured us with their esteem ? nevertheless not to mention any thing of your predecessors , your majesty your self hath made so sure of our loyalty , that you order'd father verbiest to found some cannon of a new model , to put an end to a dangerous war : you made father grimaldi cross the vast ocean to go into muscovy with the letters and seals of the high court of the militia ; you sent the fathers gerbillon and pereira , upon very important affairs , to the very furthest parts of tartary . nevertheless your majesty well knows , that those who are governed by the principles of a false religion , never use to serve their prince faithfully ; they almost ever abandon themselves to their own passions , and never aim at any thing but their own particular interest . if therefore we do exactly discharge our duty , and if to this very day we have always sought the publick good , it is most manifest this zeal proceeds from an heart well affected , full of esteem , and veneration , and ( if we may be bold to say so ) of a singular affection for the person of your majesty : on the contrary , if this heart once cease to submit to you , it would be from that very time , contrary to right reason , good sense , and all sentiments of humanity . this being supposed , sir , we humbly beseech you to consider , that after the fatigues of a tedious voyage , we are at length arrived in your empire , exempt from that spirit of ambition and covetousness , that commonly bring other men thither , but with an ardent desire to preach to your people the only true religion . and truly when we appeared here the first time , we were entertain'd with abundance of marks of distinction ; as we have often said already , and which we cannot repeat too often . in the tenth year of chun-●chi they pref●r'd us to the sole direction of the mathematicks . in the fourteenth year of the same reign they gave us leave to build a church at pe●in , and the emperor himself was willing to grant us a particular place for the burial of our dead . in the twenty seventh year of your majesty's glorious reign , your majesty honoured the memory of father verbiest not only by new titles , but also by the care ●ou took to cause the last offices to be perform'd to him , with an almost royal pomp and magnificence . some while after you appointed an apartment and masters to the new french missionaries , to facilitate their learning of the tartarian tongue . in a word , you seem'd so well satisfied with their deportment , that you caused the services they had rendered to the state by their voyages into tartary , and negotiation with the muscovites to be inserted in the records of the nation : what a happiness , sir , and a glory is it for us to be judged capable of serving so great a prince ! since therefore your majesty , who does so wisely govern this grand monarchy , vouchsaseth to employ us , and put such confidence in us , how is it possible there should be one single mandarin so irrational to refuse one of our brethren permission to live in his province ? verily , sir , one cannot sufficiently deplore the hard fate of that good old man , who in a little corner of the earth , humbly requires so much space as is necessary peaceably to spend the remainder of his daies , which yet be cannot obtain . it is for this reason , sir , that all of us , your majesty's most humble subjects , who are here like forsaken orphans , that would injure no body , nay , who endeavour to avoid law-suits , quarrels , wranglings , and the least contestations ; it is for this reason ( we say ) that we beseech you to take our cause in hand , with those sentiments of equity that are so essential to you ; have some compassion , sir , upon persons who have committed no fault ; and if your majesty , after being fully informed of our carriage , does really find that we are innocent , we beseech you to let all the empire understand by a publick edict , the judgment you entertain of our morals and doctrine . it is for the obtaining this favour , that we assume the liberty of presenting to you this request . in the mean time all , and every your subjects the missionaries , will expect with fear , and intire submission , what you shall be pleased to appoint touching the premises . in the thirtieth year of the reign of chamhi , the th . day of the th . month of the moon . the emperor graciously received this petition , and sent the th . of the same month to the court of rites , with an order to examine it , and with the first opportunity to make report of it to him ; but because there is vacation in all the courts of judicature in china much about the same time , until the th . of the first month of the year following , the lip●● could not answer till the th . of the said month : upon the whole , their judgment was much contrary to the emperors intentions , and interest of the missionaries . for the mandarins having reported at large the antient edicts enacted against the christian religion , concluded that this business required no farther discussion , and that they were to stick close to the first orders of parliaments , and of the court , which prohibited upon grievous penalties , the natural born subjects to entertain the new doctrine of the europeans ; that , notwithstanding they deem'd it convenient to preserve the church in the city of ham-cheou , and to give order to the mandarins of that province , not to confound the christian religion with the seditious sects of china . the emperor was in a manner as much concerned as the missionaries at this new decree : when they presented it to him , he discovered some trouble at it , and left it for several days in his closet , without declaring himself , to the end that the mandarins of lipo● having notice of it , might have time to come back ; but when he saw their obstinacy , he was not willing to make turbulent spirits to rebel , and resolved at last , tho' sore against his will , to sign it . this news threw the fathers into a great consternation ; and one chao a gentleman of the bed-chamber , whom the emperor sent to comfort them , found them in a condition worthy of compassion . he was troubled at it himself ( for he loves us dearly , and hath done us upon several occasions most signal services . ) this officer endeavour'd , as he had order , to moderate their affliction ; but whether it was that these fathers were not masters of themselves , or that they had quite given over all thoughts of keeping any further correspondence with a prince that had deserted them , they utter'd upon this occasion whatsoever the most sensible grief is able to inspire into afflicted persons . what signifie , my lord , say they , all the favours it hath hitherto pleased the emperor to do us , since at this conjuncture himself makes them unprofitable ? was it to tumble us down in a more illustrious manner , that he apply'd himself so long time to exalt us ? what delight will he take hereafter to see us , covered with shame and confusion , to serve for a laughing-stock to our enemies , and be a spectacle to the whole empire ? will that prince who loved us so dearly , will he be able hereafter , without being moved at it , to hear that the rabble insult over us ? that his petty officers make us to be beaten in open courts ? that vice-roys banish us from their provinces , that they exile us shamefully from his empire ? we lay out our selves for him , our cares , studies , and all our watchings are given to him . one part of our brethren are already dead by their labours , others have impair'd their health by the same ; and we ▪ who are still alive , enforced by the same desire of pleasing him , willingly and freely sacrifice all the precious moments of our life to him . we hoped to merit by this zeal , that he would at length approve of the religion which we preach to his people , ( for why should we dissemble the matter to you , to you who have so long known the real sentiments of our hearts ) that was , you know , the only motive of all our undertakings : how powerful , how magnificent soever this prince may be , we should never have had the least thoughts of coming so far to serve him , if the interest of our most holy faith had not engaged us therein . nevertheless he proscribes it at this day , and signs with his own hand the shameful decree of our condemnation . there you see , my lord , what all our hopes come to ; there is the fruit of all our labours : with how much greater calmness would we have received the sentence of death , than an edict of this nature ? for , do not imagin that we are able to survive the loss of christianity . this discourse , attended with a great deal of trouble , and a torrent of tears , made great impression upon the officers spirit ; he went immediately to report it to the emperor , and described to him the fathers sorrow in such lively colours , that this good prince gave way to some emotion . i have always , said he , sought out all occasions to do them a kindness , but the chinese have traversed all my good designs , i could at this time forbear following the stream ; but in short , however the case stands , they may make account that i love them , and that i shall not forsake them . in effect , he began more than ever to employ them in his service ; but yet , he no longer found the same eagerness in the execution of his orders , nor the same sereneness and alacrity upon their countenances . the always appeared before him dejected , mournful , and as if their heads had been out of order by the shrewd blow they lately received . however , he was so far from being disheartened , that he proposed to them to send for a doctor of physick to court , who was newly arrived at macao , who that he might be the more serviceable to the missions had turned priest of our company . the fathers made answer that this doctor had wish'd , and that two with a great deal of passion , to employ his skill , and all the arcana of his art to preserve such a precious health , as that of his majesty , but being amazed at the decree tha● had past against the christians , he was quite off from any design to come into china , and that he was preparing to return into europe : that , nevertheless , since his majesty ordered it should be so they would write with all expedition to macao to have him come . whilst the missionaries were over head and ears in their melancholly , the vice-roy of ham-cheou triumphed at his first success , and cast about how to take new measures to finish his work. he set all the commissioners of the offices at work for several days , to draw out copies of the new decree , to have them disperst throughout all the provinces ; at last he issued out more severe orders against the christians than the former . in fine , not longer doubting of the victory , he sent to the emperor an ample request against the missionaries to accomplish their undoing ; but this request came a little too late : and when it was presented the face of affairs was already altered . for prince sosan not being able to withstand the solicitations of the fathers , and especially of father gerbillon , whose particular friend he was , resolved to solicite afresh on our behalf , wherefore he went and found the emperor , and represented to him whatsoever the most zealous christian could possibly have spoken on the like occasion : he set before him again , the zeal and devotion of the fathers in whatsoever respected his person , the services they had rendered the state during the wars , their being intent to perfect the sciences , and to rectifie the kalendar . in a word , sir , said he , they are a sort of people that make no account of their lives , when serving or pleasing you is in question . 't is true , all this could not deserve that your majesty should approve of their faith , if it be otherwise dangerous ; but was there ever a more wholsome doctrine than theirs , or more beneficial to the government of a people ? the emperor who joyfully heard this discourse , yet for all that persisted in his former determination , it is done now , said he to him , i should have done my self a kindness to have favoured these honest missionaries ; but the outragious carriage of the mandarins against them , did not permit to follow mine own inclination . ' how , sir , replied the prince , are not you the master ? and when the business was to do iustice to subjects , so eminent as these are , could not you interpose your authority ? i will go my self , if your majesty thinks fit , to these gentlemen , and i am not without hopes of bringing them to terms . at last the emperor , not being any longer able to hold it out against so pressing solicitations ; causes a letter immediately to be dispatched to the calaos , their assessors , and to all the tartarian mandarins of lipo● ; and this is the purport of the letter . the thirty first year of the reign of cham-hi , the second day of the second month of the moon . yi-sam-ho , minister of state , declares to you the will and pleasure of the emperor in these terms . the europeans in my court have for a long time been directors of the mathematicks . during the civil-wars they have rendered me most effectual service , by means of some cannon that they got cast : their prudence and singular address , accompanied with much zeal , and indefatigable toil , obliges me once more to consider them . and besides that , their law is not seditious , and does not induce people to revolt , so that it seems good to us to permit it , to the end that all those who are willing to embrace it may freely go into the churches , and make publick profession of the worship there performed to the supreme lord of heaven . our will and pleasure therefore is , that all and several the edicts that hitherto have been published against it , by and with the advice and counsel of our tribunals , be at present torn and burnt . you ministers of state , and you tartarian mandarins of the sovereign court of rites , assemble together , examine the matter , and give me your advice upon the whole with all speed . prince sosan himself was present at this assembly according as he and the emperor had agreed ; and albeit he was no christian , yet did he speak after such a pathetical and taking manner in favour of us , that he seemed rather to defend his own , or the states cause , than the concerns of a foreign religion , these are his own words , without adding one syllable , as they are found in the original , which i faithfully translate . you know , gentlemen , with what application , what zeal , and loyalty these european● busie themselves in the service of his majesty . the greatest men amongst us , tho' concerned to preserve and maintain our conquests , have rather devoted themselves to glory , riches , and making their own fortunes , than to the settling the state upon a sound bottom ; very few of them do purely aim at the publick good . these strangers , on the other hand , exempt from all passion , love the empire more than we do our selves , and do frankly sacrifice their own repose to the tranquility of our provinces . we have experienced the same during the whole course of our civil-wars , and in the late bickerings we had with the moscovite , for to whom do you suppose us obliged for the happy success of that nego●●ation ? it would without all question be consistent with my interest , to ascribe all the glory of it to my self . i who have been the plempotentiary for the peace ; but if i were so unjust as to do my self that honour , to the prejudice of these fathers , the chieftains of the enemies troops , all mine own officers , my own army would say i told an untruth . it is , gentlemen , these fathers who by their prudence , and insight into affairs , and the just temper and moderation that they brought , put an end to that important affair . without their counsel , we should have been forced to exact at the expense of our blood , the rights which the injustice of our enemies did so obstinately refuse to the emperor ; or perhaps you would have had the trouble to see us wholly divested of them , or at least i should have been no longer in a condition to defend them . what have we done , gentlemen , in return for such eminent service ? nay , what can we do for a company of men who demand neither riches , nor places of trust , nor honours ? who esteem and respect us , without so much as caring whether we do so by them ? certainly we ought to be concerned , if it were not in our power some way or other to oblige strangers , who do so generously sacrifice themselves for us ; and i am inclin'd to believe , gentlemen , that when you have made reflection thereon , you will give me thanks for having discovered to you the only way whereby they can become sensible of our acknowledgement . they have a law , which is to them instead of all the riches in the world. they adore a deity , who alone makes up all their comfort and happiness . suffer them only freely to enjoy the benefit they possess , and permit them to communicate it to our people ; altho' in that very thing they rather do us a kindness , than we do them : yet they will be grateful to us , and accept it from our hands as the recompence of all their services . the lamas of tartary , and the bonzes of china are not troubled in the exercise of their religion . nay the very mabumetans have rear'd a mosque at ham-cheou , that domineers over all our publick edifices . they oppose no banks to these torrents that threaten inundation to all china , men connive , they approve in some measure all these unprofitable and dangerous sects ; and now when the europeans sue to us for liberty to preach up a doctrine , that contains no other than maxims of the most refined vertue , we do not only repulse them with disdain , but think we do good service to condemn them : just as if the laws that obliges us to shut up the entrance into our empire against superstition , and lying vanities , had likewise proscribed naked truth . the prince expatiating much upon this point , was interrupted by the heads of the assembly , who remonstrated to him ; that , say what he could , there was still some danger lest this new sect might occasion some disorder in process of time . and that it was the part of good policy to stifle these little monsters of rebellion and discord , in their very birth . that , in short , they were foreigners , whose spi●it and secret designs were capable of administring some suspicion . what suspicion , reply'd the prince ? i have been colao this ten years , and i never heard any complaint against the christians . believe me , gentlemen , it were to be wish'd that the whole empire would embrace their religion . for , is it not that religion that commands children to honor and obey their parents ? subjects to be faithful to their superiors , servants exactly to perform the will of their masters . that forbids to kill , to steal , and to cozen ; not to covet any thing that is your neighbours . that abhors perjury and calumny . that dislikes lying and falshood . that inspires modesty , simplicity , uprightness and temperance . examin , gentlemen , and sound , if possible , the heart of man ; if there you find one single vice which the christian law does not forbid , or one vertue that it does not enjoyn , and counsel ; i leave you to your liberty to declare against it . but now , if all things in it be holy and consonant to reason , why do you still boggle to approve of it ? after that the prince seeing their minds to be wavering , proposed the ten commandments of our religion , and explained them with so much eloquence , that the mandarins looking one upon another , finding nothing to offer against it , did ingeniously confess that one might conform to this new doctrine without any danger . the emperor informed of what was debated ; was pleased ( for to render the action more famous ) to have also all the ministers of state to be convoked together , with the mandarins of lipou , who were chinese , to whom they made known beforehand the resolution of the tartarian mandarins . in this general assembly they repeated all that was spoken in the private assembly , and after prince sosan had left no stone unturned to recover the chinese from their old prejudice , they came at length to this result , that a law should be enacted favourable to the christians , which was drawn up in form of a petition , to be presented to the emperor to obtain his confirmation of it , it was to this effect . heoupataï , subject to your majesty , president of the sovereign tribunal of rites , and chief of several other orders , presents to you this most humble petition with all the submission , and respect which he and all his assessors ought to have for all your commands , especially when you do us the honour to require our advice about the important affairs of state. we have seriously examined what any way relates to the europeans , who attracted from the extremities of the world by the fame of your singular prudence , and other your eminent qualities , have past that vast extent of seas which separates us from europe . since they have lived amongst us they have merited our esteem and acknowledgment , by the signal services they have rendered us in the civil and foreign wars ; by their continual application to composing of books very curious and profitable ; for their uprightness and sincere affection for the commonweal . besides which , these same europeans are very peaceable they do not excite any commotions , ●r foment differences in these our provinces , they do wrong to no man , they commit no notorious facts ; moreover their doctrine hath no affinity with the false and dangerous sects that infest the empire ▪ neither do their maxims incline turbulent spirits to sedition . since therefore we do neither hinder the lamas of tartary , nor bonzes of china from having temples , nor from offering incense therein to their pagodes ; much less can we with any reason restrain the europeans , ( who neither act nor teach any thing contrary to the wholsome laws ) from having likewise their respective churches , there to preach their religion in publick . certainly these two things would be point blank contrary to one another , and we should manifestly seem to contradict our selves . we therefore judge it meet and expedient that all the temples dedicated to the lord of heaven in what place soever they may be , ought to be preserved , and that we may safely permit all those who would honour this god , to enter into his temples , to offer incense to him , and to pay that worship to him that hath hitherto been practised by the christians according to their ancient custom ; so that none may for the time to come presume to oppose the same . in the mean time we shall expect your majesty's orders thereupon , to the end we may communicate them to the governours and vice-roys , as well at pekin as at othe● ci●●es of the provinces . done in the thirty first year of the reign of cham-hi , the third day of the second month of the moon . signed , the president of the sovereign tribunal of rites , with his assessors ; and underneath the four ministers of state , called colaos , with their general officers and mandarins of the first order . the emperor received this decree with unexpressible joy , he ratified it forthwith , and dispatch'd a copy of it to the fathers sealed with the seal of the empire , to be , says he , perpetually preserved in the archives of their house . some time after he caused it to be published throughout the whole empire : and the supreme tribunal of rites , sending it to the principal officers , added these insuing words . wherefore , you vice-roys of provinces be sure you receive this imperial edict with a most profound respect ; and as soon as it comes to your hands read it attentively , value it , and see you fail not to execute it punctually , conformable to the example that we have given you our selves . moreover , cause copies of it to be taken , to be dispersed into all the places of our government , and acquaint us of what you shall do in this point . so soon as father intorcetta had notice of what had past at pekin , he departed for court , and went to throw himself at the emperors feet , to render him most humble thanks in his own , and in the name of all the missionaries of china . this good prince when he had bestowed on him many demonstrations of affection , caused him to be conducted back again into his province by father thomas mandarin of the mathematicks . he made his entrance into his city of ham-cheou in triumph , surrounded by christians , and received by their acclamation , who look'd upon him as an angel of peace . nevertheless , as god mixes always some bitterness with our comforts , the joy this good father had conceived , was soon overcast , and allay'd by the utter ruin of his church , involved sometime before in a publick conflagration , wherewith the best part of the city was consumed . this accident gave occasion to father thomas to desire the vice-roy to build a new church for the father , and he himself gave him to understand that the emperor expected it from him . this mandarin was intolerably vex'd at the ill success of his enterprise , which the late arrival of the father increas'd ; but he was quite besides himself , to think he must be forced to lodge a stranger honourably in his capital city , whom he would with all his heart have banish'd some days before from his province ; yet he dissembled the matter like a wise man , and to comply with the time , he afforded the missionary one of the finest houses in the city , till such time , as at his own charges , he should have rebuilt the antient college . it was not at ham-cheou alone , that the christian religion seem'd to triumph ; all the churches of the empire , which the new edict , in some respect , drew out of captivity , by granting to the people liberty of conscience , gave great demonstrations of joy ; but the city of macao , that served for a cradle to the infant christianity , made its joy to appear by a solemn holy-day , which was accompanied with all the tokens of publick mirth and chearfulness , which the peoples devotion rendred much more solemn . those who shall consider the constitution of the government of china , the almost insurmountable difficulties that strangers have met with in screwing themselves into it ; the aversion of mens minds from novelty in matters of religion ; and on the other hand the small company of missionaries europe hath supply'd us with . the civil wars , and revolutions that have so often discomposed the state in this latter age , will seriously confess , that this occurrence , one of the most memorable that probably hath happened since the infancy of the church , cannot be the product of human wisdom . * deus autem rex noster ante saecula operatus est salutem i● medio terrae ; tu confirmâsti in virtute tua mare — tu confregisti capita draconis — tuus est dies & tua est nox . it is our god , 't is our everlasting king who hath wrought salvation in this vast kingdom , which they call the middle of the earth . he it is who hath for ever brought a calm upon this sea , so much agitated , and infamous hitherto for so many shipwrecks . thou hast , o lord , bruised the head of that proud † dragon whose name was so dreadful . it is now then that the day and the night , that is to say , the east and the west belong to thee ; forasmuch as both worlds have at last submitted to thy empire . at such time as i had the honour to present to the most holy father , that idolatry in the east , attacked on all sides by the ministers of gospel , was just upon the point of falling ; and that if once china could be drawn in to declare itself in favour of us , all the people adjacent , lead by their example , would quickly break their idols in pieces , and would not be long before they submitted to the yoak of the christian faith ; this thought alone transported this holy pontif with joy , and revived that sincere piety , and fervent zeal in his heart , that he shews upon all occasions for the salvation of souls ; but he told me that such a great change as that was no ordinary miracle . what sentiments will he have , my lord , when he understands that , what ( as things then stood ) he scarce durst hope for , are now at last accomplish'd for the glory of his pontificate , and universal benefit of christendom . we know moreover , that since this famous edict , the chinese run in crowds to be baptised : that the mandarins , still idolaters , build churches to the only true god. that a prince of the blood hath abjured his errors , and embraced the faith and cross of jesus christ ▪ that the emperor himself causeth a church to be erected in his palace , and lodges the ministers of the gospel near his own person . these happy preparations will , without all question , oblige the holy father to employ all his cares to the entire compleating of so great a work ; to that effect we demand of him pastors formed by his own hand , and replenished with his spirit : missionaries altogether unbyassed , learned , self denying , that joyn prudence with evangelical simplicity ; who may seek the glory of christ , and that of the nation , rather than their own . last of all , we heartily wish that all christian kingdoms , out of emulation one of another , may strive ( under the popes authority ) who shall still send most ministers into these vast countries , to share with us in our labours , and extend our conquests . nay , tho' the most populous universities , and most famous seminaries should be transplanted thither , it would yet be but few . yea , and with all these assistances , we should notwithstanding , to speak in scripture language , groan under the burthen , and heat of the day . what would become of us if we leave this new born world to a small number of labourers , whom the piety of some do there maintain ? it is to beg this favour , that i assume the boldness , my lord , to intrust you at this time with the concerns of the missions . i am well assured that you never undertook any business of consequence for the good of christendom , but you accomplish'd it . now , altho' this that i propose to you were ten times more difficult than it is indeed , i am , in a manner , sure of success , as soon as ever you shall please to take it upon you . yet notwithstanding , my lord , to succeed happily in this business ; it is not necessary to exert , and put in practice all those qualities of mind , that make you almost ever superior to great enterprises . that consummate wisdom , that conducts you through the most sure roads . that continual intention of mind , which the hardest labour cannot interrupt . that dextrous insinuating conduct , so impenetrable to the quickest eye . in a word , that art , so peculiar to you , of persuading , and obtaining what you please . all this is not requisite to the business in hand , you need do no more here but abandon your self to your own zeal , and use that lively , and natural eloquence that animates your discourses , every time you are pleased , in the sacred college , to stand up for the interest of religion , or when you represent to christ's vicar the urgent necessities of the church . your care , your piety , my lord , will be seconded with as many apostles as you shall procure missionaries for us : then , will , the idolaters newly converted , and believers establish'd and settled in faith , be equally sensible of the great benefits that you shall procure them , and the people enlightned by these divine lights , which the holy see shall disperse as far as the extremity of the earth , will all their lives long bless the paternal charity of the vicar of christ , and ardent zeal of his ministers . i am in the most profound respect my lord , your eminence's most humble and most obedient servant . l. j. a letter to monsieur , the abbot bignon . a general idea of the observations we have made in the indies , and in china . sir , altho , you should not be at the head of the most ingenious learned men in europe , by the rank you hold in the academy royal , yet the passion i have always had , to give you some marks of my esteem , and to improve by your knowledge , would engage me to communicate to you , what we have performed in the indies , as to the perfection of sciences . it is , sir , for the credit of this illustrious academy ( with which , we have such a strict friendship , and correspondence ) that a person of your merit , should seem to have any esteem for the persons it employs in it's function ; and i suppose , the protection you are pleased to afford us in the world , will b● taken kindly by them ; but it is yet more our particular interest , that you would severely , and strictly examin our works , and that when you have implored the esteem of the publick on our behalf , you would by an impartial , and learned criticizing , take some pains to perfect us , and make us one day worthy of its approbation , and your own . it is not , sir , that i have a mind in this place , to explain to you in particular , all that we have performed , to acquire a more exact knowledg for the future , of the motion of the stars , or to deliver memoires to those who design to penetrate farther into the secret mysteries of nature . this work , which is of too large an extent , to be comprised within the compass of a single letter , will serve for the subject of an intire volume , which we hope shortly to have the honour to present to you . my design at present , is only to give you a general idea of it , to the end , that understanding before hand the road we have hitherto kept , you may the better judge what is needful to be added , to make us exact , or to be altered , as to our method . when we departed from paris , with the instructions of the king , of his ministers of state , and of the academy royal , we proposed to our selves , nothing less than the perfection of natural sciences ; but this project containing in it a great diversity of matters , we supposed it convenient for every one to take his part , not only because each of us had not leisure enough to plie so many different studies all at once , but also , because the spirit of a man hath its limits , and it is very rare , to find in one and the same person , a genius equally proper for all things . so that we agreed that some of us should addict themselves to astronomical observations , geometry , and to the examination of mechanical arts ; whilst others should chiefly be taken up in the study of what relates to anatomy , knowledge of simples , history of animals , and other parts of natural philosophy , which every one should choose , according as his fancy led him ; yet so , that even those who should keep themselves within the compass of any subject matter , should , nevertheless , not neglect the rest , when time , place , or persons , should afford them occasions to make any new discovery therein : we agreed likewise that we should mutually communicate our notions one to another , to the end , that each one might benefit by the common reflections , and withal , that nothing , if possible , should escape our attention . but let us take what care we could to succeed in this undertaking , we easily perceived , that six persons busied besides in the study of languages , and in preaching the gospel , could never be able to go through with such a vast design ; it therefore came into our mind , first of all , to engage the europeans that were at that time in the indies , but above all , the missionaries ; to the end that every one of us might concur in carrying on a design , equally beneficial and glorious to all nations . secondly , to establish in divers places , some particular houses , where our mathematicians , and philosophers should labour after the example , and under the conduct of the academians of paris ; who from thence , as from the center of sciences , might communicate their thoughts , their method , and their discoveries , and receive , ( if i may be so bold as to say so ) as by reflexion , our weak lights . but these two expedients , so proper in themselves for the promoting of our project , and withal capable to render france famous to posterity , have hitherto proved ineffectual ; on the one hand , we have found very little disposition in other nations to second us : on the other hand , the revolutions of siam , have overthrown our fi●st observatory , which the king's liberality , and the zeal of his minister of state , had in a manner quite finished . these accidents , tho' fatal ones , did not yet discourage us ; we had thoughts of laying the foundation of a second observatory in china , still more magnificent , than that of siam . it would have been no such difficult matter , to have built several others afte●ward at hispaan in persia , at agria in the mogul's country , in the isle of borneo under the line , in tartary , and in several other places whose situation might facilitate the execution of our design ; when that universal war , that has set all europe on fire so many years , made us sensible of it in the indies , and in one moment , broke all our measures . perhaps , sir , peace may put us into the same road again , that the tempest hath forced us to forsake , and that all in good time , we shall enjoy a calm equally advantageous to religion , to the people's happiness , and to the perfection of sciences . in the mean time , as contrary winds do not hinder skilful pilots to go forward a little , notwithstanding they do much retard their sailing , so have we endeavoured , maugre all these tempests , to pursue our former design , and continue a work , the essay of which , as you may shortly see , will not perhaps be altogether unprofitable . the difficulty that men have found from all antiquity , to regulate the motions of the stars , was never to be overcome , either by the lucubrations of ancient astronomers , or even by all the penetration of the neoterics , what endeavours soever our imagination may have used to dive into these mysteries of the omnipotent creator , yet have we made but a sorry progress ; and we must needs confess , that heaven is at a much greater distance from our thoughts , and conception , than it is elevated above our heads . nothing can bring us nearer to it , than a continued series of observations , and an exact enquiry into every thing that occurs in the stars , because that this continual attention to their motions , ( making us perceive the gross , and as it were palpable errors of ancient systems ) gives occasion to astronomers to reform them by little and little , and make them more conformable to observation ; to this purpose , in these latter days , men have so carefully applied themselves to the perfecting of instruments , pendulums , telescopes , and of whatsoever may any ways bring the heavens nearer to our eyes . in france , england , and denmark , and in divers other places in the world , they have elevated huge machines , built magnificent towers , as it were to serve instead of stairs to those who would proceed in this new road ; and the progress that many observators have already made , is so considerable , that one may hope for great matters in future ages ; provided princes do continue by their liberality , to uphold such a toilsome piece of work. this is , sir , in general , what we have contributed towards it for our part. first of all , we have been most conversant in observing the eclipses , and because those of the sun , have more than all others , occasioned peoples admiration ; we have been very diligent to improve all occasions that might seem favourable to us . amongst those that offered themselves , there chanced to be two somewhat odd , and particular , and will afford some delight to the curious . the first , was the eclipse that happened about the end of april , . we knew that it was to be total in some parts of china , altho' at pekin where we sojourned some time before , it was to be but indifferent great ; for you know , sir , there is a great difference between the eclipses of the sun , and those of the moon ; the moon that hath only a precarious light , is covered with real darkness , when ever the earth robs her of the sun beams , and doth not appear eclipsed to some certain people , but that she at the same time hides her face from the eyes of others in like manner . the sun on the contrary , that is a body of its own nature , always splendid , always luminous , or rather , is light it self , can never be obsuscated or darkened , and when the moon by covering it , seems to deprive it of all its lustre ; it is not the sun that is eclipsed , it is the earth , it is we indeed that do find our selves at that time all in darkness . so that astronomers would speak more proper , if instead of naming it an eclipse of the sun , they would name it an eclipse of the earth . thence it comes to pass , that this eclipse is at the same time very different , according to the different regions where one is , insomuch , that if several observators at a distance one from another , were placed upon the same line drawn from east to west , it might so happen , that the first would see the whole body of the sun , as it is commonly seen , whilst the second would discover but one part of it . there , it would appear half covered , here , it would be no more than an ark of light ; and still farther off , it might perchance totally disappear . it is likewise for the same reason , that an observator placed at the center of the earth , would not behold the sun eclipsed , as we do here ; now this difference , which they term the paralax , would increase , or decrease , according as this luminary should be more or less elevated above the horizon ; this is what the chinese were hitherto ignorant of , and of which , to this day , they have but a very superficial knowledge . as for the indians , much less capable of being polished , and refined than the chinese , they are always admiring such wonderful effects ; insomuch , that the king of siam demanded one day , if the sun in europe , was the same with theirs in the indies , being it appeared at the same time so different in these two places . wherefore we departed on purpose from pekin , to get to kiam-cheou , a considerable city in the province of chansi ; where , according to our calculation , the sun was to be totally eclipsed : yet , it was not so , because the longitude of the country was not yet perfectly known to us . the heavens were that day extreme serene , the place very convenient , our instrument fitly placed , and being three observators , nothing was wanting that might render the observation exact . amongst the different methods , that may be made use of for these sorts of operations , we made choice of two , that seemed to us the most plain and easie ; the one was to look upon the sun , with a telescope of three foot long , in which they had placed at the focus objectivi , reticula or little net , composed of twelve little threads of raw silk , very small , and equally distant one from another , yet so , that they might precisely take up all the space of the sun , whose diameter appeared after this manner to the eye , divided into twelve equal parts . the second consisted in receiving the representation of the sun ( by a telescope of twelve foot ) that was painted upon a piece of pastboard opposite to the optic-glass , at a proportional distance ; we had drawn upon the said pastboard twelve little concentrical circles , the biggest whereof , was equal to the apparent discus of the sun. so that it was easy for us to determin not only the beginning , duration , and end of the eclipse , which require no more but a single optic glass , and a well regulated pendulum ; but also its bigness , or ( as they commonly call it ) its quantity , and the time that the shadow , or rather the moon spends in covering or uncovering each part of the sun : for notwithstanding all these parts are equal amongst themselves , yet it doth not therefore follow , that there is requisite an equal number of minutes to go over them , because the continual change of the paralax , retards , or puts forward the apparent motion of the moon . there wanted but the th part to the total covering of the sun , and we determined it to be an eclipse of eight digits and an half , ( for so astronomers term it ) for to make their calculation just , they are wont to divide the apparent diameter of the planets into twelve digits , and every digit into sixty minutes . in the mean time we observed first of all , that when three quarters of the sun were eclipsed , the day appeared in a manner not at all changed by it ; nay , and we could hardly have perceived it , if we had not had otherwise notice of it : so that an ordinary cloud was almost capable of producing the very same effect . secondly , tho' we did not at the height of the eclipse , see more than a little ark of light , yet might a man read very easily in the court , the smallest character . i have seen some storms that obscured the heavens as much as they were at that time. thirdly , we could by no means discover any star , tho' we endeavoured it all we could . we only perceived venus , which doth not denote any great obscurity , since this planet appears often times , even at such time as the sun is wholly risen above the horizon . the chinese notwithstanding , were terribly allarmed , imagining that the earth was going suddenly to invelloped in thick darkness . they made an hideous noise all abroad , to oblige the dragon to be gone . it is to this animal that they attribute all the disappearances of the stars , which come to pass , say they , because the celestial dragon being hunger bit , holds at that time the sun or moon fast between his teeth , with a design to devour them . at length the light returned by degrees , and eased the chinese of their trouble ; but we continued our operation , comparing by different calculations , the greatness , continuance , and ending of this eclipse , with the different tables of ancient and modern astronome●s . there was also made at pekin , ham-cheou , and in several other cities of chi●a , the very same observations , which might have served to determin the longitude of all these different places , if we had not had more sure , and easier methods to know it by . upon the whole ; this observation afforded an occasion to make some reflections upon several other eclipses , whereof authors speak diversly . herodotus lib. . relates that upon the very day that the king of the medes , and the king of the lydians fought a a bloody battel , the sun appeared totally eclipsed . the combat , saith he , lasted a long time with equal advantage on both sides ; till all on a suddain , thick darkness covered the earth , and for a while suspended the fury of the soldiers . father petau hath placed this eclipse in the year , before the birth of our saviour , on the th of iuly , altho' according to his calculation , it ought to be but of digits minutes ; imagining , without doubt , that this portion of the sun eclipsed , was considerable enough to verifie such thick darkness which the historians mention : nevertheless , that is so far from sufficing , that our last observation ought to convince us , that such an indifferent eclipse as that was , could not so much as be seen by the combatants : so that it is much more probable , that this famous battel was fought in the year on the th day of may , a day whereon there chanced o be a total eclipse of the sun. father petau cannot disagree with us about this last eclipse , but if we reckon it according to his tables , we shall find that it is but of digits minutes , that is to say , not quite so big as ours ; and for that reason , we may suppose his tables to be defective , because the th part of the sun sufficeth ( as we have observed ) to make the day pretty clear ; notwithstanding the history would make us believe that it was obscure , yea , and even resembling the darkest night . in the year , before the birth of our saviour , aga●bocles king of sicily , sailing into africa with his fleet , bound for cartbage , the sun totally disappeared , the stars were seen every where , as if it had been mid-night ; whereupon divers astronomers , and particularly ricciolu● , are of opinion , that the tables that allow to this eclipse a greatness , that comes pretty near that of the total , do sufficiently make out the history : nevertheless , it is manifest by what we have observed , that the stars would never have been perceived , especially in that brightness , and after that manner that diodorus and iustin say they did , if so be there had been any sensible part of the sun discovered , except this same part not being eclipsed , had not been near the horizon , as it happened in the year , in the beginning of the reign of gordianus iunior ; for at that time the heavens were so darkened , that it was impossible to know one another without wax tapers , at least if we give credit to iulius capitolinus . the second eclipse we observed , still more considerable than the former , was seen by father tachard , in his voyage into the indies , he was at sea on board an holland vessel ; and if the place would have given him leave to make use of instruments , we should never have seen any thing more ingenious on this subject . the eclipse appeared central , that is to say , the center of the moon , was quite opposite to the center of the sun ; but because the apparent discus of the sun , was at that time bigger than that of the moon , there was seen in the heavens , a bright ring , or a great circle of light , and what is most to be wondred at on this occasion is , that father tachard assures us , that this circle was at least a fingers-breadth , which would not agree , neither with the tables of ancient astronomers , nor of the moderns : but it is no 〈◊〉 easy matter , to make a just estimate of the bigness of luminous bodies , when one judges only upon view ; because the light that sparkles , and reflects , causeth them evermore to appear much bigger than they really are . however , these sort of eclipses which are called , annulary eclipses are very rare ; yea , and some mathematicians are of opinion , that there cannot be any at all , because they suppose as a thing granted by all hands , that the diameter of the moon , even in it's apogaeum , that is , at it's greatest distance from the earth , was always either equal to that of the sun , or even sensibly greater . so likewise kepler writing to clavius , upon th● account of an annulary eclipse that they had observed at rome on the th of april , in the year pretends that this luminary border was nothing else , but a little crown of condensed air , enflamed , or enlightned by the sun-beams , broken , or refracted in the atmosphere of the moon . this last observation may be capable of undeceiving those who may have persisted obstinately to follow the like opinion , as well as to disabuse gassendus his disciples , who imagin that the sun cannot flow over the moon above four minutes at most , that is to say , by it's th part. besides these two eclipses , we have also seen some others of lesser consequence , which i shall forbear to mention , because they contain nothing ext●aordinary . those of the moon have most employed our time , not only because they are in a greater number , but because there is greater difficult to observe them well , the brighter the sun is , the more sensible is its desect , and the body of the moon , very obscure and opake of it self , depriving us of the sight of it , doth not permit us to doubt so much as one moment of the beginning or ending of its eclipse ; but it is not so with the moon , that does not lose its light but by degrees , and by an almost insensible diminution . as the experience we have of it , makes us better perceive all these difficulties , than the most profound speculations . will you please , sir , to let me acquaint you in few words , what perplexes us the most , as to this point . the earth in its different aspects ●it bears to the sun , hath always one half of its globe enlightned ; whilst its other hemisphere must needs be in darkness , like a bowl that is enlightened by a wax candle by night , so that on one side there is a projection , as it were a long tail of shadow , in fashion of a cone , the point whereof is very far extended , and loseth itself at length in the vast extent of air. when therefore the moon by its particular motion , passes through this teneb●ous space , she loseth her light , and becomes obscure herself ; but now if we could mark the very moment wherein she enters into it , and comes out again , we should know exactly , the beginning and ending of the eclipse , but several accidents that happen at that time , do not suffer us to observe it with so great niceness . first of all , a long time before the moon touches the shadow , i but just now mentioned , its oriental border is enlightened only by a small portion of the sun , which the earth deprives her of by little and little , and by piece-meal : so that at that time , there is to be seen a kind of smoak that spreads abroad insensibly upon the body of the moon , which often precedes the real shadow a quarter of an hour ; being this smoak always increases , according as the eclipse approaches , it is so confounded and mixed with the beginning of the shadow , that it is almost impossible to distinguish it from it . so that neither experience , nor application , nor yet the best telescopes , ca● hinder an able observator from mistaking sometimes one minute , nay , and sometimes two. secondly , when i say , that the eclipse is caused by the interposition of the terrestrial globe , it is not that the moon is then plunged into its shadow , which never reaches farther than fifty thousand leagues , supposing the earth's diameter to be sea-leagues , whereas the moon , even in her perigaeum , is above leagues from the earth : but the globe of the earth being encompassed with a thick and gross air , which we call its atmosphere , which the rays cannot quite penetrate ; there is caused by the interposition of those vapours a new shadow , whose diameter , and length , do far surpass the true shadow of the earth . now these vapors are so much the more transparent , as they are the more remote from us ; whence it comes to pass , that they also make a more faint shadow at the beginning and end of the eclipse , and consequently , they do not afford that liberty to observators , to determin them with any exactness . you may understand by that , sir , why we often discover the moon , yea , at the very height of the eclipse so far as to distinguish her smallest spots ; why she paints herself at that time in so various colors , for she appears red , ash colored , iron-gray , bluish or somewhat inclining to yellow , insomuch , that she seems to be herself sensible of her failings , and shews certain signs of her different passions . you see on the contrary , why in some certain eclipses , she totally disappears , and steals quite out of our sight . all this doth no question happen from the nature of this atmosphere , which changes perpetually , and thereby produces these different effects . in the third place , when the moon begins to grow dark near the horizon , it is yet more difficult to observe well the beginning of it ; and a man must take special notice , that the time of this apparent beginning , compared with the time of its ending , doth not give you the middle of the eclipse exactly , because the vapors are much more gross at the horizon , than they are at thirty or forty degrees of elevation . fourthly , altho the direct rays of the sun do not pass through the atmosphere of the earth , yet are there a great many of them , that turning aside , or as they speak by being broken by refraction , may enlighten the border of the moon , and consequently hinder the shadow from being exactly terminated . fifthly , it sometimes cometh to pass , that the shadow begins to touch the oriental edge of the moon , at the place where the spots are more obscure than those of the occidental border , which makes , that a man cannot judge equally of the end and the beginning ; we owe , sir , all this refining of astronomy , to the modern observators : the ancients went more roundly to work in this matter , and tyco brahe himself , did not yet hit of it with all his subtilty . but the moderns have been more ingenious to find out these difficulties , than to find out an expedient to surmount them ; and we have more than once experienced in our observations , that it is not without extreme trouble , that one arrives at that exactness , which is required by the learned of our age ; yet have we this advantage , that we are a great many observators together , and that we are able by communicating our notions and doubts one to another , to come neare● the truth . besides the heavens have supplied us with a great many eclipses of the moon ; and there hath but few years past , but we might have observed one or two. but amongst this great number , that which happened on the eleventh of december . was the most favourable to us ; we were at that time at siam : the king to whom we had predicted it , and who desired to try the goodness of our tables , was so surprised by conferring what he did behold , with our prediction , that from that very time , he had some thoughts of detaining us near his person ; or at least to send some body to find out some french astronomer in europe for him . he offered of his own accord to build a magnificent observatory for us at louveau , to render astronomy , if possible , as famous in india , as it was become in europe , since the establishment of the royal observatory in paris . and certainly , if ever the stars were the presage of future events , all the heavens seemed then to promise us an happy success in this new undertaking ; but it is not the sensible course of the planets , that rule our destinies here below ; they proceed from an higher over-ruling power , and all their consequences are written in that mysterious book of divine providence , which before all ages hath determined the different events of this world. this project of the king of siam , so favourable to france , to natural sciences , and to religion , was quickly put in execution ; but the death of that good prince overthrew it almost in an instant , and changed the face of all things . the troubles that then arose , forced our mathematician missionaries to absent themselves , and thereby caused , if i may so say , a kind of an eclipse , which hath so long deprived those people of the european sciences , and light of the gospel : yet these clouds begin to be dispelled . they are very earnest to have us come back again : but we have learnt by woful experience , not to rely too much upon the good will of man , but to place all our confidence in him , who alone can when it seems good to him , bring light out of darkness . this last essay , for all that , hath been of some use to astronomy , and we can assure you , that the lunar eclipses observed at siam , louveau , pontichery , pekin , nankin , kiam-chau , and at canton , with several other places of the east , will not only contribute to the regulating the celestial motions , but likewise to the perfecting of geography . altho the science of comets be not of so grand a consequence , yet is it not less admirable ; nay , methinks the curiosity of the learned , should be so much the more spur'd on to attempt something this way , as it is more difficult to satisfie it as to this point , for it is more than probable , that the wit of man will not be able in a long time , to dive into the bottom of these marvellous phoenomena . comets are so rare , of so short continuance , and so different amongst themselves , that if they be new bodies , that are formed and destroyed in the heavens ; it is very hard , and in a manner impossible to lay down general rules of their motions , or to prognosticate their appearance , and continuance , if they be real planets . we have had the oportunity to observe two of them , the first was seen in a province in the kingdom of siam , on the confines of camboje towards the sea-coast . it was in the month of august . it cut the equator , passing from north to south , in the th degree of right ascension ; and it s own particular motion that brought it still near the sun , quite absorpt it , at lest , into the sun-beams . the second appeared at pontichery , molucca , and pekin , in the month of december , . it s motion was contrary to that of the former , it removed from the sun , and came nearer the southern pole , running over the constellations , lupus and ceutaurus , where it disappeared in the beginning of ianuary to the ensuing year . if we have but a smattering in the science of comets , yet in recompence we are sufficiently instructed in what relates to planets ; and what our astronomers have discovered at paris , since the establishment of the observatory , is already matter of comfort to us , for the negligence or ignorance of the ancients . amongst the different ways of going to work how to determin their place in the heavens , the most plain , and withal the most exact , is , to take notice of their conjunction with the fixt stars . it is near a thousand years ago , that saturn the highest of all the planets appeared close by the equator , and near a star of the third magnitude , situate in the southern shoulder of virgo . tycho in his time observed it in the same sign ; and we also have seen it near spica virginis , but with this advantage , that the telescopes we made use of , makes our observation incomparably more exact , than those of the ancients ; who , for that purpose , made only use of their naked eye , always defective , at such a great distance , especially in respect of the stars , whose apparent diameter is augmented by the light , and by a kind of coma of sparkling rays , according to the language of astronomers , that reflect from their whole body , which makes it many times appear where indeed it is not . whereas a good telescope makes them less glittering , rounds them , gives them their true bigness , and so approaches them to the eyes , that one does likewise distinguish them one from another , even when they touch one another at the edges , or borders , and when they are just upon uniting together . thus we determined the place of mars , by the approaching of two stars of the scorpion's-head , that of the moon , by her conjunction with the antares , or heart of the scorpion , and that of venus , that passed near a star of the third magnitude belonging to the same sign . this conjunction of iupiter and mars that happened about the end of february , , did also take up several days . we were at that time at louveau , where the king of siam , who took a pride in astronomy , did observe it in person with an earnestness and uneasiness , that shewed more of superstition , than natural curiosity . he had a fancy that this conjunction would be fatal to him , and that it was an assured prognostication of his death . we endeavoured , but all in vain , to undeceive him , by m. constance his principal minister of state , whom we made apprehensive , that the events of this lower world have no communication with the particular motion of the planets ; and , that altho' our destiny should depend thereon , yet the king was no more concern'd in it , than the most abject of his subjects , for whom the sun and the stars do as well turn round , as for the greatest potentate upon earth . nevertheless these reasons , nor abundance of others , could set him to rights : he still maintain'd that his reign was not to last long , and that he should be a dead man within a few days . in effect he died the next year ; but it was in vain for him to seek for the cause of his death in the heavens , which he carried about him for several years : an habitual distemper did extreamly trouble him at that very time , and that , without doubt , was the true ground of his fear and prediction . i do not know , sir , whether or no these observations will appear singular and odd to you ; yet , methinks , this at least which i am going to have the honour of relating to you , does a little deserve your attention . you know that mercury hitherto hath been the least known , and ( if i may so say ) the least tractable of all the planets : always absorpt in the rays of the sun , or in the vapours of the horizon , he continually flies it seems , all the courtings and caresses of astronomers , who are put to as much trouble to fix him in the heavens , as chymists are to fix their mercury upon earth . we read in the life of charlemagne , that the mathematicans of his times , despairing of ever being able to observe him well , when he was the farthest remote from the sun , endeavoured to find him in the sun it self , under which they suspected he might sometimes pass . they supposed they had there sound him in the month of april . or rather . except the historian counted the beginning of the year at that time from easter : in effect , a black spot appeared in the sun eight days , tho' his going in and coming out were hindered by a cloud . i wonder this observation could have been able to make them judge that this was mercury , who is so far from spending eight days in running over such a little space , that he must , according to his natural course , finish it in a very few hours ; besides that , it is utterly impossible for a man to perceive him in the sun , without the help of a telescope , and that too a very good one . what therefore they then saw , or supposed to see , was , without doubt , a spot , not unlike those that have so often appeared since , but bigger than ordinary , and conspicuous enough to be discovered by the bare sight . gassendus was more fortunate , anno . on the seventh of november . the observation he made of it hath rendered him so famous , that some authors to do him honour , have dedicated their books to him , as a person to whom astronomy was infinitely obliged : some others also have signaliz'd themselves by this curious disquisition ; we are the last that have had occasion to imitate them , but our observation peradventure may not deserve the meanest esteem of all those which have been made . we were at canton , a maritim town of china , and pretty well known by the earopeans traffick . we apply'd our selves to the particular studying of the motion of this planet , and that made us judge , that it would not be altogether impossible to discover it in the sun , on the tenth day of november , . to that end we prepared two excellent tellescopes , the one of foot , that bore a reticula equal to the diameter , divided into twelve equal parts , and the other of twelve foot , with its reticula , composed of four threads , one whereof represented a parallel , and the other the meridian , the two others cut them at the angle of forty five degrees ; we also rectified our pendulums : besides all this , the heavens were exceeding clear and serene ; and bating the wind , which was a little violent , we could wish for nothing to the exactness of our observation . mercury appeared to us like a black point or speck , which entring into the body of the sun , run over it ; in three hours and a half , or thereabouts , we exactly observed its time , entrance , departure , its distance from the ecliptic , its apparent swistness , longitude and diameter . we understood likewise by that , with the greatest certainty in the world , that this planet hath no proper light of its own ; that its body is opake , and that it is at least , sometimes less distant from us than the sun , the which could not formerly be determined but only by conjecture . we owe , sir , these fine discoveries to the invention of optick glasses and telescopes , as we do a great many other things , which in these latter ages are the subject of the new astronomy . so that as by means of microscopes , we multiply the most simple bodies , and magnifie the most minute , and almost insensible ones ; so likewise by help of these telescopes , we approach to our eyes the most distant objects , and do abridge those infinite spaces that separate the firmament from the earth ; art having in a manner forced nature to suffer men to have free commerce with heaven for time to come , and let mathematicians enter more easily into a kind of society with the stars . we find at present mountains and precipices in the moon , we discern its least shadows , that increase or decrease , according to the different posture of the sun ; we measure the maculae of planets , we have a shrewd guess of their colours , latitudes , of their circular motion about their center . it is by that , that men have perceived that prodigious ring that appeared in the air , suspended about saturn in form of a vault , or like a bridge , that would encompass the whole earth without arches , without piles , without any other support , beside the uniform weight and perfect continuity of its parts . gallileo and many other astronomers , have in vain put their brains on the rack to explain this mystery ; they look'd upon this planet as another proteus , always changing , always differing from it self ; to day round , then oval , by and by armed with two ansas or handles , that opened or shut according to the time of the revolution : or else accompanied with two little stars , that vaulted up and down without ever forsaking it : lastly , cut in the middle with a broad fascia or swaithing-band , whose extremities were extended far beyond its sphere . we have a long time examined this wonderful work of the omnipotence of our creator ; and notwithstanding we cannot but admire m. hugens his ingenuity , who hath reduced to such a plain and facile system , all these seeming irregularities , yet for all that , we must confess that we are ignorant of much more of it , than that learned astronomer was able to discover to us . it is less difficult to explain the different figures of mars , mercury , and venus , which appeared to us sometimes round , sometimes gibbose , sometimes dicotomised , and ever and anon in fashion of a bow , or sickle ; and the truth is , when venus approaches the sun , and when she is besides in her perigaeon , she appears in the telescope so little different from the new moon , that it is very easie for one to commit a mistake . i do remember , that causing a chinese to observe it in this posture , who had but little skill in astronomical secrets , he did no longer doubt , but presently gave his assent , and making him at the same take notice of the moon at a place in the heavens not far remote : he cried out for joy , and told me then , that he now comprehended that which had always perplext him . i did not know , says he seriously , how the moon could change faces so often , and appear sometimes in the wax , and sometimes in the wane , but now i perceive it is a redy composed of several parts , which sometimes is taken in pieces , and then join'd together again after some certain times ; for to day at least , i see one half of it on one side , and one half on the other . the knowledge also that we have acquired by telescopes , concerning the number of the stars , is likewise more curious . that large fascia that embraces almost the whole heaven , which they commonly call for whiteness the milky-way , is a congeries of an infinite number of minute stars , each one of which in particular , hath not strength enough to affect our eyes ; no more can the nebulosae , whose dim and confused light is like to a little cloud , or head of a comet , yet it is a compound of several stars ; so they reckon thirty six of them in that of praesepe cancri , twenty one in that of orion , forty in the pleiades , twelve in the single star , that makes the middle of the sword of orion , five hundred in the extent of two degrees of the same constellation , and two thousand five hundred in the whole sign ; which hath given occasion to some to imagin , that the number of them is infinite . at least it is true that the prodigeous bigness of each star , which according to some , differ but little from the sun ; that is to say , whose globe is perhaps a thousand times bigger than that of the earth , which nevertheless appears but as a point in the heavens , ought to convince us of the vast extent of this universe , and of the infinite power of its author . i cannot , sir , finish this discourse , before i have spoken of some observations we have made of the satellites . these are so many little planets that belong to the train of bigger ones , which were detected in our age , they continually turn about saturn , iupiter , and mars , &c. some nearer , and some farther off from the center of their motion ; they sculk sometimes behind their body , sometimes again they are plunged into their shadow , from whence they come out more splendid ; nay , it even happens , that when they are between the sun and their planet , they eclipse one part of it . i have sometimes beheld with a great deal of delight , a black point , that run upon the discus of iupiter , which one would have taken for a blemish , yet in effect was nothing else but the shadow of one of these satellites , that caused an eclipse upon its globe , as the moon does upon the earth , when by her interposition she deprives it of the sun 's light . we do not know for what particular use nature hath designed these satellites in the heavens , but that which we astronomers make use of them , is very useful for the perfection of geography ; and since m. cassini hath communicated his tables to the observators , one may easily and in a very small time , determine the longitude of the principal cities of the world. insomuch that if the irregular motion of shps would permit us to make use of the telescopes at sea , the science of navigation would be perfect enough to make long voyages with a great deal of safety . we have observed the immersions and emersions of the satellites iovis at siam , louveau , pontichery , at the cape of good hope and in several cities of china ; but the observations made at nimpo and chambay , that are the most eastern cities , have reduc'd the great continent to its true limits , by cutting off above five hundred leagues from the country , that never subsisted but in the imagination of the antient geographers . since , sir , i speak of what respects the perfection of geography , i shall tell you moreover that we have taken some pains to determine the latitude of coasts ports , and the most considerable cities of the east , by two other methods . first , by a great number of observations about meridian altitudes of the sun and stars . secondly , by divers maps , and sea charts , that our voyages have given us occasion to invent or perfect . i have a ruttiér , or directory , for finding out the course of a vessel from nimpo to pekin , and from pekin to ham-cheou ; where we have omitted nothing that may any way contribute to the perfect knowing of the country , so that the particularities of it is in my opinion too large : nay , and even too troublesome to those , who in these sorts of relations , do rather seek after delight than profit . i have also by me the course of the rivers that lead from nankin to canton , it is the work of two or three months , and a tedious one too i 'll assure you , when one would do things to purpose : the map is eighteen foot long , and each minute takes up above four lines or the third part of inch ; so that all the by ways , the breadth of the river , the smallest islands , and least cities are there exactly and acurately set down . we had always the sea ▪ compass in our hand , and we always took care to observe ever and anon upon the road , the meridian altitude of every particular star , to correct our estimate , and determine more exactly the latitude of the principal cities of the country . whereupon , sir , i cannot forbear making some reflections in this place , which may one day be useful perhaps for the resolving a material problem in physicks . men are not yet sure whether all seas in the world be upon the level one with another . the generous principles of sound phylosophy , will have it that all liquor of the same kind , that communicate own with another , do spread uniformly , whether by their own weight , or by the pression of the air ; and at last take the same surface . most of the experiments are in this point pretty congruous to reason ; yet some later reflections have started a doubt whether or no the sea had not really some inclination , and were not more elevated in some certain places than in others . what i have remarked touching this last map i but now mentioned , seems to back this last opinion . for in the provinces of canton , and kiansi , is to be seen a mountain out of which issues two rivers , the one flows towards the south ; and after it has watered fifty leagues of the country , it disimbogues into the sea near the city of quamtcheou , the other flows contrary , viz. to the north , crosses several provinces for the space of two hundred leagues , and turns aside insensibly , and enters into the east sea , or sea of iapan , insomuch that the emboucheurs , or mouths of the two rivers are not distant one from another ( if you do but even follow the coasts that separate them ) above three hundred leagues or thereabouts . nevertheless , the northern river seems more rapid in its whole course , than those of the south , and being besides four times longer , it must needs be that the seas , where both of them meet , have a different elevation , or which is the same thing , are not upon the self same level . i shall not speak , sir , of several other maps , wherein we have reform'd part of the coasts of coromandel , of pescberie , molucca , mergui , and of camboje , because they have not yet attained to that perfection , that we hope we may be able to give them hereafter . but yet i have two of them that at present may venter to come abroad : the one represents the entrance into the port of nimpo , the most dangerous in all the world , by reason of the multitude of isles , and rocks that cover it on all sides ; and put the skilfullest pilots to a stand . we have subjoined thereto the course from siam to china , with a prospect of the chief coasts , or isles that are not met with by the way . the other is still more curious , and indeed the only one in its kind , the little occasion the europeans have hitherto had to sail into the great tartan , obliged geographers to make use , in their descriptions of it , of i know not what memorandums , so little consistant with truth ; that , as far as i see , they have purposely set themselves to deprive us of the knowledge of it . but the war breaking out , some years ago , between the emperor of china and the duke of moscovy , they have on all sides diligently examined the limits of realms , the bigness of provinces , the fertility of lands , rivers , mountains , deserts , and whatsoever could any way be advantageous to these two provinces , and might conduce in time to come , to conclude a solid lasting peace between them . besides these memoires , that fell into father gerbillon's hands , the father hath also taken several journies of three or four hundred leagues into the very heart of the country ; going sometimes toward the west , sometimes to the south , observing as much as possibly could be , the longitude , and latitude of the most remarkable places . so that the map that he hath drawn out , begins at present to supply us with a right idea of the disposition , and situation of this vast country . amongst the things that are most singular in that country , one may observe a ridge of mountains , that are extended so far into the sea between the east and north , that it hath been , to this day , almost impossible for mariners to know or to double its cape ; which makes some suspect that this part of asia may peradventure be at this place contiguous to the firm land of america . we have besides all this , made several observations concerning the variation of the needle upon tides , upon the length of a single pendulum , which may however contribute something to the perfection of arts and sciences . yet these general observations have not so much taken up our time but that we have spared some to examine what there is in the east most curious , in the way of natural philosophy , anatomy , and botany . our sojourning at siam afforded us an opportunity , to view several particular animals , which we seldom or never-see in europe ; as for example the elephant , the nature of which we have described , as also its docibleness , strength , courage , dexterity , the interior , and exterior contexture of all its parts ; together with divers other properties , that the very people of that country , that are accustomed to them , cannot chuse but admire . there have we seen tygres , much different from those that are sometimes to be seen in france , and other countries ; whether you look upon the colour , which is redish fallow , interlaced with large black streaks , or whether you respect the bigness , which sometimes is equal to the bigness of horses ; they call them royal tygres : those they call water tygres do exactly resemble a cat. they live upon fish , but do commonly live in woods , or upon the banks of rivers . there is likewise to be seen your rhinoceros's , one of the oddest animals in the world , in my opinion , it hath some resemblance with a wild boar , only it is a little bigger , the feet of it somewhat thicker , and the body more clouterly shaped ; its hide is covered all over with thick large scales , of a blackish colour , of an extraordinary hardness ; they are divided into little squares , or buttons , rising about a quarter of an inch above the skin , in a manner like those of the crocodile ; its legs seem to be engaged in a kind of boot , and its head wrap'd about behind with a flat capuche , or monks hood ; which made the portuguese to call him the indian monk : its head is thick and gross ; its mouth not wide ; its muzzle thrust out , and armed with a long thick horn , that makes him terrible to the very tygres , bufalo's and elephants . but that which seems the most admirable in this animal , is its tongue , which nature hath covered with such a rough membrane , that it differs but little from a file , so that it flees off the skin of all that it licks . in a word , as we see some animals here that make a good ragoust of thistles , whose little pricks tickle the fibres , or the extremities of the nerves of the tongue : so likewise your rhinoceros , takes delight in eating branches of trees , armed on all sides with stiff thorns , i have often given it some of them , whose prickles were very hard and long , and i admired how cunningly and greedily it bended them immediatly , and champ'd them in its mouth without doing itself any harm . 't is true indeed , they sometimes drew blood of him ; but that very thing made them more pleasant to the tast ; and these little slight wounds , made probably no other impression upon its tongue , than salt and pepper does upon ours . what is to be seen in the isle of borneo , is yet more remarkable , and surpasseth all that ever the history of animals hath hitherto related to be most admirable , the people of the country assure us , as a thing notoriously known to be true : that they find in the woods a sort of beast , called the savageman ; whose shape , stature , countenance , arms , legs , and other members of the body , are so like ours , that excepting the voice only , one should have much ado not to reckon them equally men with certain barbarians in africa , who do not much differ from beasts . this wild or savage man , of whom i speak , is indued with extraordinary strength , and notwithstanding he walks but upon two legs ; yet is he so swift of foot , that they have much ado to out run him . people of quality course him , as we do stags here , and this sort of hunting is the kings usual divertisement . his skin is all hairy , his eyes sunk in his head , a stern countenance , tanned face ; but all his lineaments are pretty proportionable , altho' harsh , and thickned by the sun. i learn'd all these particulars from one of our chief french merchants , who hath remained sometime upon the island . nevertheless , i do not believe a man ought to give much credit to such sort of relations , neither must we altogether reject them as fabulous ; but wait till the unanimous testimonies of several travellers may more particularly acquaint us with the truth of it . passing upon a time from china to the coast coramandel , i did my self see in the straits of molucca a kind of ape , that might make pretty credible that which i just now related concerning the savage man. it marches naturally upon its two hind feet , which it bends a little , like a dogs that hath been taught to dance , it makes use of its two arms as we do ; its visage is in a manner as well favoured as their's of the cape of good hope ; but the body is all over covered with a white , black , or grey wooll : as to the rest , it cries exactly like a child ; the whole outward action is so human , and the passions so lively and significant , that dumb men can scarce express better their conceptions and appetites . they do especially appear to be of very kind nature ; and to shew their affections to persons they know and love , they embrace them , and kiss them with transports that surprise a man. they have also a certain motion , that we meet not with in any beast , very proper to children , that is to make a noise with their feet , for joy or spight , when one gives , or refuses them what they passionately long for . altho' they be very big , ( for that i saw was at least four foot high ) their nimbleness and slight is incredible ; it is pleasure beyond expression to see them run up the tackling of a ship , where they sometimes play as if they had a particular knack of vaulting to themselves , or as if they had been paid , like our rope dancers , to divert the company . sometimes suspended by one arm , they poise themselves for sometime negligently to try themselves , and then turn , all on the sudden , round about a rope with as much quickness as a wheel , or a sling that is once put in motion ; sometimes holding the rope successively with their long fingers , and letting their whole body fall into the air , they run full speed from one to the other , and come back again with the same swiftness . there is no posture but they imitate , nor motion but they perform ; bending themselves like a bow , rowling like a bowl , hanging by the hands , feet , and teeth , according to the different fancies which their whimsical imagination supplies them with , which they act in the most diverting manner imaginable ; but their agility to fling themselves from one rope to another , at thirty and fifty foot distance , is yet more surprising . so likewise , that we might the oftner have this pastime , we caused five or six of our powder-monkies , or cabin boys trained up to this way of climbing up the cords to follow them ; then our apes , cut such prodigious capers , and slide with so much cunningness along the masts , sail yards , and tackling of the ship , that they seemed rather to fly than run , so much did their agility surpass all that ever we have observed in other animals . crocodiles being little known in europe , and so common in the indies , it has been our care to examine their property , and whole structure . peradventure , sir , our former dissections will be of some use hereafter , for the project they laid , and carried on pretty far in the academy , for the perfecting of anatomy . we have added thereto some anatomical remarks accompanied with figures about the tockaies , so named because they pronounce very frequently , and distinctly this word . they are huge lizards or small crocodiles , found all over the woods in siam , as also in the fields , and in houses . the cameleon is likewise another sort of lizard of between eight and ten inches in length , which served for a subject to our observations , there are of them to be seen upon the coast of coromandel , and we breed of them at our house in pontichery , for they do not live upon air alone , as some naturalists have written , for they eat , and that very greedily . 't is true indeed , that being of a very cold and moist temper , they can pass several daies without aliment , but at the long run , if you give them none at all , you shall see them dwindle away by degrees , and at last die for hunger . upon the whole , every thing is very odd in the cameleon , its eyes , head , belly , are exceeding big ; and although it hath four parts , as a lizard , yet is it so very slow in all its motions , that it crawls rather than goes ; and if so be na●vr● had not bestowed upon it a tongue of a particular contexture , it could never catch the animals , in which doe● consist 〈◊〉 nourishment . this tongue is round , ●●tick , and at least a foot in length , it darts this ton●ue seven or eight inches out of it● mouth with a mar●el●ous flight . now the subst●nce of it is so viscous , that it d●●●ms f●●es , gr●shoppers , and other such like insec●s , if ●● touch them but never so lightly with its tip. it s body is cover'd all over with a very fine skin , but 〈◊〉 a ch●n●●●ble colour , according to the various passions that ●gitate it : in joy , it is of an emerald green mix● with orange , etched with little grey and black st●okes ; choler makes it dusky and li●id ; fear pale , and of a faded yellow : by times , all these colours and many more are confounded together and at times there is composed such a pretty medly of shade and light , that nature does not afford a finer variety of shadowing , nor our finest picture● more lively , sweet , and proportional drawing . they let me see likewise at pontichery two other kinds of animals little known in europe ; the one is called chien-marron , that takes after the dog , wolf and fox almost equally . it is of an indifferent bigness , the hair is grey and reddish , it hath short ●aper'd ea●s , the snout sharp , the leg high , a long tail , a body slender and well shaped ; it does not bark like dogs , but cries just as infants do : in a word , it is naturally voracious , and when hunger pinches it , it enters into houses in the night , and falls upon people . the second sort is the mangoure , which , as to its exterior shape , comes very near the weezel , excep● only that its body is ●onger and bigger , the legs shorter , the sno●● slenderer , the eye quicker , and some-what less wild . this animal really is very familiar , and there is no dog that plays and fawns more prettily with a man than this creature ; nevertheless it is angry , and not to be trusted when it eats , always snarling at that time , and falls furiously upon those who will be troubling it . it loves hens eggs more than any thing ; but because its chaps are not wide enough to seize on them , it strives to break them by throwing them aloft , or by rowling them an hundred ways upon the ground : but if there chance to be a stone in its way , it presently lies upon it with its face downward , and striding with its hinder legs , it takes the egg in its fore legs , and thrusts it with all its might under its belly till it be broken against the stone . it does not only hunt rats and mice , but serpents , of whom it is a mortal enemy , which it takes by the head so cunningly , that it receives no hurt by it . it is at no less enmity with cameleons , which at the very sight of it are seized with so mortal a fear , that they become immediately as flat as a flounder , and fall down half dead ; whereas at the approach of a cat , or dog , or some other more terrible animal , they swell , are enraged , and betake themselves either to their own defence , or to assault them . india being a very hot country , and withal moist , produces a great number of other animals ; there is there especially abundance of serpents of all sizes , and so pretty in respect of the variety of colours , that if it were not for the natural antipathy that we have for this kind of beast , i scarce know any thing that the eye could take greater delight in . the people of siam are not so nice as we in this respect ; they catch a prodigious number of them in the woods , and expose them to sale in the markets like eles . yet there is a particular kind of them that they do not eat , they are present poison , and that without relief ; they call them cobra capela : some others are short , and of a triangular form , so that they always creep upon one of their three faces ; others also are still more odd , have no tail , their extremities are terminated by two heads exactly alike in appearance , but very different in effect , in as much as the one hath not , as the other , the common use of its organs ; for in these latter the lips are join'd , the ears stopt , the eye-lids quite cover the eyes , whilst the other eats , sees , hears , and guides all the rest of the body . yet an english-man at madras , who kept one in his house for curiosity sake , assured me that every six months the organs of this second head disclosed by little and little , and that on the contrary , those of the opposite head , by closing themselves , ceased to perform their ordinary functions ; that , at the end of the like number of months , they were both restored to their pristine state , and divided in that manner between them , each in its turn , the care and government of the machine . but god being no less wonderful in the least things than he is in the greatest , there are a prodigious number of insects that might deserve the most serious reflections . there you may see certain flies that nature hath painted of such a lively yellow , so polish'd and shining , that the most curious gilding does not come near it . some others are but points of light , that always glow and emit rays all night long ; all the air appears as if set on fire with it when they fly ; and when they light upon leaves or branches ▪ the trees resemble , afar off , those fire works they make in the indies for solemn illuminations . their white pismires , every where to be sound what care soever men take to destroy them , are very famous by reason of the great inconveniencies they produce , and for their natural properties . they are exceeding small , of a soft substance , white , and sometimes a little russetty ; they are multiplied ad infinitum ; and whensoever they have once got into an house or apartment , nothing but the black pismires can drive them out ; they have such sharp teeth , and so penetrating , that they not only pierce through in one night the greatest bails , cloth , wool , silk , and all other stuffs , but even cabinets and cupboards the wood of which becomes in a few days all worm-eaten ; they even spoil wood , copper , and silver , upon which you may sometimes discern the signs and marks of their little teeth : notwithstanding all this , there is great probability that this effect proceeds more from the particular quality of their saliva , which is a kind of dissolving menstruum and acts at that time much after the same manner as aqua fortis does here upon our metals . even the very grashoppers are extraordinary ; there are some of them in siam that breed upon the boughs of trees , and are , if i may venture to say so , their fruit in a manner , for the leaves , preserving their natural figure and colour , grow somewhat thicker , their sides throw out on each hand a kind of green filaments , in fashion of long legs , one of the extremities of the leaf extends like a tail , and the other waxes round like a head , all which , in process , is animated , and metamorphosed into a grashopper . this is what the people of the country report , who pluck them from the branches themselves ; we have seen great store of them , and it is true that the leaf appears entire with its fibres , or at least nothing does more resemble a leaf than the body of this animal . if this be true , this tree is no less to be wondered at than that whose leaves dropping into the sea , in a short time turns to soland geese , as some naturalists would make us believe . it would here be a fit place to speak to you concerning the strange trees we have met with in the east , but if i am not mistaken , i have had formerly the honour to discourse with you about them at large , especially of those that produce vernish , tea , cotton , tallow , pepper , and many others , all of them singular in their kind , and very profitable for commerce . i have had also the honour , sir , to present you with about four hundred china plants , drawn out in their natural colours , and copied after those that are kept in the closet of the emperor of china : this is it that does chiefly compose the herbal of china , and which , doubtless , will enrich ours , especially when we shall have the translation of the book where the vertues and use of all these simples are incomparably well explained . neither shall i enlarge more upon our observations that relate to the beauty , bigness , and diversity of indian birds ; for altho' that may be the finest part of the history of animals , yet there has been so much said of it already in the foregoing relations , that it would be to no purpose to speak to you of it more at large . but i cannot forbear now in the conclusion to relate to you the greatest curiosities which the sea hath furnished us with . there are fish whose blood is as hot as that of a man , others respire in the air like other terrestrial animals : we see some of them fly like birds , that croak at the bottom of waters like toads , and bark like dogs : some have heads pretty like ours ; they call them in siam , mermaids : in some certain ones the flesh is so firm , that it nourisheth as much as meat ; in others it is so soft , that it may not be so properly called fish , as an indigestedness of slimy , gross , and transparent matter , wherein no organ is to be discerned , yet is it quick , it moves , and even swims methodically . in a word , altho' the most part of them be good to eat , yet i have seen some that are poysonous , which infallibly lame the fishermen when they can strike their fins into them . i forbear all the other wonders of the sea , that no ways come short of those in the heavens and in the earth , that i may speak mo●e particularly of what we have learn'd of the birth , nature , and fishing of pearl . you may assure your self , that these are of that kind of description upon which the publick may rely ; for we derive them from the fountain head . this is what father bouchet , the missionary of madura , sent by the king into the indies , left me his own self in writing . men know well enough , that pearls are engendered in a sort of oyster found in the indies , between cape comarin and the chanel de la croux , which occasioned the giving the name de la pescherie , or the fishery , to the whole coast : this fishing is exceeding chargeable , whether it be that it continues three whole months without any intermission , or whether it be that they are sometimes fain to employ above an hundred and fifty men therein all at once . so that before they engage in it for good and all , they begin upon tryal , from whence they can tell , more or less , what profit they may possibly hope for . now if the pearls of the first oyster be fair , big , and in great number , then the whole body of fishers are in a readiness against the th of march , the time when the parav●s ( people of that coast ) do always begin that precious fishing . in the last there were but eight hundred barks , yet sometimes there are to be seen to the number of three thousand . at that time the hollanders arm two pataches , to convoy the fleet and defend them from pirates . the crew of each bark consists of fifty or sixty mariners , amongst whom there are twenty divers , each of which hath his two assistants , which for that reason they call the fisher assistants : in fine , the gain is distributed after the following manner ; each diver is bound to pay six crowns to the hollanders , which hath sometimes amounted to a million : every eight days they fish one whole day for the profit of the skipper of the bark ; the first throw of the nets is for him ; they give the third part of what remains to the assistants , the surplus belongs to the divers . but yet the hollanders do not always give them leave to dispose of it as they please . so that these poor wretches do often complain of their hard fate , and bewail their loss , when they think of the time they lived under the dominion of the portuguese . when fishing time is come , this is the manner of the paravas's preparing themselves for it : the whole fleet puts out to sea as far as seven , eight , ten fathom water , off of certain huge mountains , which they discover far up in the country ; they have learn'd by experience , that this is the most commodious latitude of the coast , and the place where there is the most copious fishing . soon after casting anchor , every diver fastens under his belly a good big stone six inches diameter , a foot long , cut archwise on that side that is applied to his skin ; they make use of it as ballast , that they may not be carried away by the motion of the water , and to go more firmly through the waves : besides that , they tie a second heavy one to one of their feet , that presently sinks them to the bottom of the sea , from whence they quickly draw it into the bark by help of a small cord : but because the oysters are often fixed to the rocks , they surround their fingers with copper plates for fear of hurting them in pulling the oysters with violence : some others also use iron forks for the same purpose . lastly , every diver carries a great net , in fashion of a sack , hung about his neck by a long rope , the end of which is fastned to the side of the barks ; that sack is designed to receive the oysters they pick up during the fishing , and the rope to draw up the fishers when they have fill'd their sack. in this equipage they precipitate themselves , and go down into the sea above sixty foot deep . since they must lose no time , so soon as they touch the bottom they run to and fro upon the sand , upon a slimy earth , and amongst the craggy rocks , snatching hastily the oisters they meet with in their way . at what depth so ever they be , the light is so great that they discern what happens in the sea , as easily as tho' they were upon land. they sometimes see monstrous fish , from which the christians defend themselves by crossing themselves ; which hitherto hath preserved them from all accidents . for as for who are mahumitans , or pagans , what shift soever they make by troubling the water , or flying away , to avoid them , many have been devoured by them : and of all the dangers in fishing , this is without all doubt the most ordinary and greatest . in fine , the expert divers remain commonly under water half an hour , others are no less than a good quarter of an hour . they do no more but hold their breath , without using for that purpose , either oil ; or any other liquor . custom and nature having indued them with that power , which all the art of philosophers hath not been able to this day to communicate to us . when they perceive they can hold no longer , they pull the rope to which their sack is fastened , and tie themselves very fast to it by their hands . then the two assistants that are in the 〈◊〉 hoist them aloft into the air , and unload them of what they have got , which is sometimes five hundred oysters , sometimes fifty , or an hundred only , according to their good , or bad luck . amongst the divers some rest a little to refresh themselves in the air ▪ others do not require it , and incontinently plunge again into the water , co●tinuing in that manner this violent exercise without respit , for they feed but twice a day , once in the morning , before they put to sea , and in the evening when night forces them to make to shoar . it is upon this shoar where they unload all the barks , and the oysters are carried into a great many little pits digged in the sand , about five or six foot square . the heaps they throw in rises sometimes to the height of a man , and look like a company of little huts , that one would take at a distance for an army ranged in batalia . they leave the oysters in this manner till such time as the rain , wind , or sun forces them to open of themselves ; which soon kills them , the meat corrupts and grows dry , and they pull out the pearls very easily , so that they all fall into the pit. according as they pull out the mother of pearl , so they call the shells , on the outside like those of your common oysters ; but within more like silver , and more glittering : the largest are near as big as your hand ; the meat is very delicate , and if the perls there found be according to the opinion of some physicians , certain stones that are bred by the ill constitution of the oysters body , as it happens in men , and in the bezoar . this distemper does not sensibly alter the humours thereof , at least the paravas that eat of them find not any difference between those that have pearls , and those that have none . when they have cleansed the ditch of its most gross filth , they sift the same over and over again , to separate the pearls from it . nevertheless , what care soever they take , abundance of them are lost , and altho' they return often thither , yet they still find them in a pretty considerable number , some years after the fishing . and this is all , sir , that respects the place , and ordering of this rich fishing . i shall add some other particulars , that will serve more fully to inform you of the nature and quality of pearls . they are found scattered here and there in the whole substance of the oyster , in the vail that covers it , in the circular muscles that terminate there in the ventricle , and in general in all the carnous and musculous parts . so that it is not probable that they be in the oyster , what the eggs are in the hen , and spawn in fish. for besides , that nature hath not determined them any particular place for to be formed in . anatomists who have carefully examined this matter , can discover nothing that hath any analogy with that which happens in respect of other animals . one may nevertheless , say that whereas there are in a pullet , an infinite number of eggs in form of seed , one of which grow and augment , whilst the others remain in a manner in the same state. so likewise in each oyster , may be commonly observed one pearl bigger , better formed , which sooner comes to perfection than all the rest . but this pearl hath no fixed place , and it is sometimes in one place , and sometimes in another . yea , and it sometimes so falls out that this pearl becomes so big , that it hinders the mother of pearl to close , and then the oyster dies and corrupts . the number of the pearls is no less indefinite , oftentimes all the meat of the oyster is set thick with them , but it is a rare thing to find more than two of them of any tolerable bigness . they are all naturally white , more or less according to the quality of the mother . the yellow and the black are extraordinary rare and of small value ; yet tavernier reports , that he had six of them given him in the indies that were perfectly black , resembling jet , and much esteemed in the country . if this author doth not intend to impose upon us in this point , as he doth in many others , perhaps he was deceived himself : however it is most certain , that all along the coast of la vescherie , they make no account of them , and the fishermen themselves throw them away as good for nothing . this variety of colours is without doubt caused in the pearls , by the different parts of the oyster where they are formed ; so that when chance or nature hath directed the seed into the misentery and liver , or rather into the parts that are instead of them . ( for there hath been observed in an oyster a cavity large enough , where are discovered two overtures , that terminate at two small membranes , where the chyle is chiefly purified , and discharges it self of all its gross particles ; the intestines of this animal not being accompanied with lacteal and mesariac veins . ) when , i say , the part is inclosed in these cavities , the bile and impurities of the blood may very well alter the natural whiteness , and make them either yellow or black , so likewise one may observe that these pearls are not transparent , but sullied , and loaden with a gross substance . as to what relates to their exteriour form , it is sufficiently known , seeing they are as common in europe as in the indies . their different figure gives them different names ; so we say , a pearl in point , or in pear ; oval pearl , round pearl , barroque pearl , that is , flat on one side and round on the other ; one may add irregular pearl , for some of them are found with a many little angles , gibbous , flat , and generally in all sorts of figures . upon the whole , if it be a difficult thing to give an account how pearls grow in oysters , it is no less difficult to understand the manner how oysters are generated in the sea. some say it fares with this sort of fish as with all others , that produce eggs , the exteriour substance whereof , soft at first , and viscous , grows hard at last by degrees , and turns to a shell . what the paravas have observed , and which i will inform you deserves to be carefully minded . at the times when rain falls , the brooks of the adjacent lands , that empty themselves all along the west , flow near two leagues upon the surfa●e of the sea without mixing with it : this water does thus swim above some time , keeping its natural colour , but it clots afterwards by the heat of the sun , which reduceth it into a kind of light transparent cream . soon after it is divided into an infinite number of parts , every one of which seems animated , and moves up and down like so many little insects . the fish sometimes catch some of them as they float , but as soon as they taste of them they quickly leave them . of what nature soever these minute animals may be , certain it is , that they engender upon the surface of the water ; their skin grows thick , hard , and becomes last of all so ponderous , that they descend by their own proper weight to the bottom of the sea. the paravas do moreover assure us , that they assume at last the form of an oyster . this is a system whereof the vertuoso's did probably never dream , which experience hath discovered to the barbarians ; and in effect , it is in these places only that pearl is found , and the rainiest years proveth likewise the best for fishing . i shall add moreover , to undeceive those who are wedded to that opinion of the ancients , that oysters remain always at the bottom of the sea. formerly it was believed they rose every morning up to the surface of the water , and that they open'd their nacre or shell to receive in the dew of heaven , which like a melted pearl insinuated it self into the meat of the oyster ; was fix'd by means of its salts , and there at last assumed the colour , figure , and hardness of pearls ; not much unlike some certain liquors that are transmuted into crystals in the earth , or as some flowers are transformed into honey and wax in the bee hives . all this is ingenious and pretty : but the worst of it is , 't is all false ; for these oysters are strongly fastened to the rock , and never did any fisher see one to float upon the superficies of the water . notwithstanding , pearls are found in several places , yet those of la pescherie are the most valued , for they never lose their lustre ; others turn yellow , or of a pale decayed white . as to the true value , it is very hard to determin any thing for certain ; the biggest of all that was found in the last fishing , was sold but at six hundred crowns . i have sometimes asked the divers , if they did not now and then find coral at the bottom of the sea ; they answered , that they being for the most part busied in what concerns seeking for pearl , took no great notice of any thing besides , that nevertheless , they found from time to time , branches of black coral ; there is some of it , added they , which altho ' it be pretty hard at the bottom of the water , yet becomes much more so , when it hath been some time exposed to the air. but the greatest part of it hath acquired , even in the sea , all its natural hardness . it sticks fast to the rocks , and when we cast anchor in foggy weather , it often happens that our anchor matches hold on some branches of black coral , and brings along with it whole trees ; but it is very rare to find any red coral all along the coast of la pescherie . i shall here make a reflection that not many have made ; viz. that the coral-tree hath no root . some of it was shown in rome , in father kercher's musaeum that sprung out of several stones ; some of them have been after that pull'd away , and the coral had not only no root , but was not so much as tied by any fibre , or any the least filament whatsoever . there also was seen several branches of coral issuing from a nacre of pearl ; and in cardinal barbarin's closet , there is still to be seen a shrub of coral , whose foot is black , the trunk white , and the very top of all red. thus doth nature , ●ir , disport her self in the great abyss , as well as in the other parts of the universe , by the production of prodigious numbers of things equally profitable , and precious , which she bestows not to excite and irritate mens concupiscence , or to foment their sottish pride ; but to serve them for ornaments , as reason , and the decency of every state requires , or permits . nay , perhaps , sir , these beauties of the universe were created , not so much to adorn the body , as to exercise the mind : reliquit mundum disputationi eorum . for of all natural pleasures , the most innocent , and substantial , without all doubt is the study of nature , and the consideration of the marvels it contains in its womb. when one hath once run over the ground work of divine wisdom , and penetrated into the mysteries of it ; this general view of so many beauties , hath more powerful charms , and begets in our spirit , a more taking and affecting image and representation , than all that the senses and passions are ever able to present to us . you know it , sir , better than any body ; you i say , who by your particular study , and your continual correspondence with the learned have required in so short time , so many notions in all the different kinds of erudition ; and certainly , that constant application that you every day afford , in reference to the perfection of arts and sciences , sufficiently declares that nothing can more profitably and pleasantly take up the time of a gentleman and honest man. but what is still more singular , you sanctifie all this knowledge , by the good improvement you make of it . you bring it , i may so say , to the sanctuary ; you make use of it in the pulpit of truth , to make our mysteries more intelligible , and not satisfied with the ordinary phylosophy and eloquence , you do thereby become a christian philosopher , and an evangelic orator . i am with all respect . sir , your most humble and most obedient servant . l. j. finis . books printed for benj. tooke , at the middle-temple-gate in fleetstreet . fables of aesop and other eminent mythologists ; with morals and reflections . by sir roger l' estrange . folio . sir richard baker's chronicle of the kings of england , from the time of the roman government unto the death of k. iames i. whereunto is added , the reigns of k. charles i. and k. charles ii. the ninth impression , corrected . folio . a new theory of the earth , from its original to the consummation of all things : wherein the creation of the world in six days , the universal deluge , and the general conflagration , as laid down in the holy scriptures , are shewn to be perfectly agreeable to reason and philosophy : with a large introductory dis●ourse concerning the genuine stile and extent of the mosaick history of the creation . by w. whiston , m. a. chaplain to the right reverend the bishop of norwich , and fellow of clare-hall in cambridge . books newly printed for sam buckley , at the dolphin in fleetstreet . christianity not mysterious : or , a treatise shewing , that there is nothing in the gospel contrary to reason , nor above it ; and that no christian doctrine can be properly called a mystery . by mr. foland . the second edition enlarged , in octavo . price ● . the french perfumer , teaching the several ways of extracting the odours of drugs and flowers , and making all the compositions of perfumes for powder , wash-balls , essences , oils , wax , pomatum , paste , queen of hungary's water , rosa solis , and other sweet waters : the manner of preparing sweet toilets , boxes , &c. with the preparations and use of perfumes of all kinds whatsoever . also how to colour and scent gloves and fans ; together with the secret of cleansing tobacco , and perfuming it for all sorts of snuff , spanish , roman , &c. done into english from the original printed at paris . the second edition , corrected from all the faults that happened in the first . o. price s. latitudinarius orthodoxus . . in genere , de fide in religione naturali , mosaica & christiana . . in particulari de christianae religionis mysteriis accesserunt vindiciae ecclesiae anglicanae &c d. arthuri bury . twelves . price ● . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e * see ramusio viaggi & navigationi , printed at venice in vol. fol. * see the theatro iesuitico , printed at conimbre in fol. also the morale pratique des peres iesuites in vol. o. particularly the second and third parts . * observations physiques & mathematiques envoyées de siam . avec les restexions de messieurs de l` academic , & notes du pere gouye . paris . in ● ▪ . observations pour setvir a l' hist●ire naturelle , & a la verfection de l' astronoinie , & de la geographie . envoy●es des indes & de la chine . avec les reflexions , &c. paris . iń ● . recucil d' observations faites en plusieurs voyages par ordre de sa majesté , &c. paris . in fol. notes for div a -e * efsunde iram , tuam in gentas quae te non noverunt , psal. . ne tradas bestiis animas confitentes tibi , psal. . * hi in curris & in equis , nos autem in nomine domini . * as with us the colledge of heralds . * in the draught the length does not bear a reciprocall proportion to its circuit . * zeph. . . * isaiah . . * hal vou pim : kiam vou ti . * they call it inchu ti●ochu . * yam-pi . * the first book called chu-kim . † the second book chi-kim . * the third book v-kim . † the fourth tchun-tsiou . ‖ the fifth li-ki . * tcheou-coum , and cham-tcho . * it is just years . * thee is a corrupt word of the province of fokien , it must be called tçha , it is the term of the mandarin language . * kiou-tchien , kiou-pé , kiou-ché , kiou . notes for div a -e * ta-fou . * cam-vam . * this emperor dyed years before the birth of iesus christ , and the seven years of scarcity , according to the scripture , happen'd years before the same birth . * cham ▪ y. * ki●ou-kiou●chan . * after our , saviour . * tien-tchu signifies lord of heaven : cham-ti sovereign emperor . * an idols temple . * iehovah . * chinkio . * . * ier. . . * the reverend father de lionissa . † mo●s . maigrot and monsieur pin. * father spinola died by the way . * barnaby , theonvil , nivart . † rochette , le blanc serlu , daudy . * psal. cxix . * this happened about the middle of august , an. . * iudith chap. . * psal. . † the dragon i● the emperors arms , and is adored in china . the history of that great and renowned monarchy of china wherein all the particular provinces are accurately described, as also the dispositions, manners, learning, lawes, militia, government, and religion of the people : together with the traffick and commodities of that countrey / lately written in italian by f. alvarez semedo ... ; now put into english by a person of quality, and illustrated with several mapps and figures ... ; to which is added the history of the late invasion and conquest of that flourishing kingdom by the tartars ; with an exact account of the other affairs of china till these present times. relação da propagação da fe no reyno da china e outros adjacentes. english semedo, alvaro, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing s estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) the history of that great and renowned monarchy of china wherein all the particular provinces are accurately described, as also the dispositions, manners, learning, lawes, militia, government, and religion of the people : together with the traffick and commodities of that countrey / lately written in italian by f. alvarez semedo ... ; now put into english by a person of quality, and illustrated with several mapps and figures ... ; to which is added the history of the late invasion and conquest of that flourishing kingdom by the tartars ; with an exact account of the other affairs of china till these present times. relação da propagação da fe no reyno da china e outros adjacentes. english semedo, alvaro, - . martini, martino, - . de bello tartarico historia. english. person of quality. [ ], , [ ] p., [ ] leaf of plates : ill., maps ( folded), port. printed by e. tyler for iohn crook, and are to be sold at his shop ..., london : . the history of the invasion by the tartars (p. - ) has special t.p.: bellum tartaricum, or, the conquest of the great and most renovvned empire of china by the invasion of the tartars ... written originally in latine by martin martinius. london : printed for j. crook, . advertisement on p. [ ]-[ ] at end. reproduction of original in harvard university libraries. prelim. p. (map) torn in filmed copy. beginning-p. photographed from library of congress copy and inserted at end. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng catholic church -- china. china -- history -- - . - tcp assigned for keying and markup - aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images - mona logarbo sampled and proofread - mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the history of that great and renowned monarchy of china . wherein all the particular provinces are accurately described : as also the dispositions , manners , learning , lawes , militia , government , and religion of the people . together with the traffick and commodities of that countrey . lately written in italian by f. alvarez semedo , a portughess , after he had resided twenty two yeares at the court , and other famous cities of that kingdom . now put into english by a person of quality , and illustrated with several mapps and figures , to satisfie the curious , and advance the trade of great brittain . to which is added the history of the late invasion , and conquest of that flourishing kingdom by the tartars . with an exact account of the other affairs of china , till these present times . london , printed by e. tyler for iohn crook , and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the ship in s. pauls church-yard . . the epistle to the reader . courteous reader , i present thee with that long exspected , most exact history of the lawes , government , manners , and present state and condition of that great monarchy of china ; in its circuit little less then all europe ; heretofore ( as zealous of its rare treasures ) shut and locked up from the curious eyes of strangers : so that this booke ( first ) yeilds to thee a full discovery thereof . & ( i dare say ) the most valuable , that this our world hath been acquainted with , since that of america ; whereby now the furthest east , as well as west , is disclosed , and laid open to the present age . for , as for some former relations , thou mayst have seen thereof , thou wilt by this discerne them to be as fabulous , as they are compendious and imperfect . it was written by one , who , after , first , a strict education in all sorts of learning , for two and twenty yeares space lived in that kingdome , was resident at the court , and in the greatest cities thereof : and in all that time ( as designing such a worke ) was a diligent observator and collector of all their manners and customs ; as likewise ( after much paines taken in the language ) a great student of their histories , and writings . whose laborious worke , after it had already bin clothed in many other languages , besides the authors , and welcomly entertained in most states of europe , it was thought fit no longer to be concealed to a nation , either for curiosity of knowledge , or industry of forraigne commerce , no way yeilding to her neighbours . the variety of the subjects handled therein is so great ( as comprehending the whole fabricke of that nation ; their politicks , oeconomicks , sciences , mechanicks , riches , merchandise , &c. ) that those of whatsoever profession , may reap no small benefit in reading the designes , managements and practices therein , of so ingenious a people . whose manners also ( as their site ) are so remote and different in most things from ours , that ( i may say ) in this piece is happily united , with the truth of history , the delight of a romance : where it will be no small pleasure to thee to see their braines , as well as their bodies , as it were of a severall mould from the europeans , and their inventions in many things , to walke antipodes to us , and yet in these no way below us , but in many superiour ; or what in them appears less compleat , yet will the knowledge thereof not be ungratefull unto thee , because t is new and singular . as for many morall vertues , thou wilt find them so far to transcend us therein , that they may be proposed as an excellent patterne , ( as also they are a shame ) to christian states . lastly , to correct and reforme any their defects , and make the nation perfectly happy , the light of christianity hath of late visited this people , who sate in darknes : so that now ( after america also enlightned ) there is no end of the world left , wherinto the sound of the gospel is not gone forth . the foundation of which being ( there ) already laid , there is great hopes that it may sooner come to a ful purity , reformation & perfection , & the indefatigable pains & undaunted courage of those laborers who cultivate it in the east , provoke a greater diligence andemulation therein , in our planters in the west ; where the gospel ( as following a conquest ) may be advanced both with much more safety and authority . to the end of this treatise , i have added the history of the tartarian invasian of china , much enlarged & freed from divers erratas of the former edition ; which gives thee an account of the chinesse affaires till the yeare . ( reader , thus much i thought good to advertise thee in the front of this booke , that thou mayst not be so great an hinderance to thy selfe , as not to be acquainted with so curious and beneficiall a discourse . farewell ) the preface . who writeth of things farre remote , doth almost alwayes incurre the inconvenience of many , and those no small defects : hence it is , that we see many books , whose authours , for their personal qualities , might deserve more credit than may justly be given to their writings . as for those , who have written of china , i have perused some of them , who leaving in oblivion almost all truths , take the liberty to wander in discourses altogether fabulous : for this kingdome being so remote , and having alwayes with much care avoided all communication with strangers , reserving onely to themselvs the knowledge of their own affairs , with a most particular caution : hence it followes , that nothing is knowne without the confines thereof , but what doth , as it were , overflow into the skirts of the country of cantone , ( a part of this empire , whither the portugheses have been suffered to come ) so that the most internall and secret knowledge thereof hath been reserved , either for the natives of the country , who know well enough how to conceale it ; or for those , who , upon a better motive , have , to discover it , little lesse then forgotten their own nature , their language , their customes , and manner of living , and transformed themselves into the naturall humour of that country . now this last hath by divine dispensation , fallen to the lott of the religious of the company of iesus ; who although they came late to the culture of the church , are , notwithstanding , arrived to that honour to be reckoned among the first , that after saint thomas the apostle , did cultivate those remote confines of the world . it is now fifty eight years , that they have laboured under this so distant climate , where directing all their force and endeavours , to the conversion of souls , they account it a manifest theft , to employ any otherwise that time which they owe to the service of god , and is of so much importance for the eternall salvation of men . hence it is , that never any yet did , or would it have been permitted him , if he had desired it , to employ himselfe in writing the relation of this kingdome ; except it were father nicolaus trigalzius , after he had by permission with-drawn himself from the culture of christianity among the chineses , and passed from thence into europe . vpon the same occasion i have undertaken to give a briefe account thereof , sufficient at least for the instruction of those , who desire to be informed concerning those parts : forbearing to make a more large discourse at the present ▪ but reserving it for another time ; which may be , when wee shall returne to that vast country , with new labourers in so great a number , that some of the greatest authority and experience among us , may find leisure and convenience to undertake a perfect relation . in the mean time , abbreviating , as much as 't is possible , this information , without rendring that knowledge confused , which wee pretend to gratify the world with , we shall divide the work into two parts . the first containeth the materiall part of the kingdome ; that is , the provinces , land , and fruits ; and in a manner , the formal part too ; that is , the people , their learning , and customes . the second , the beginning of christianity there , the progresse thereof , the persecutions suffered therein ; and finally the condition , wherein i left it , at my departure thence . i hope this worke shall gain some esteem and credit , if not for the greatnesse of the appearance , at least for the certainty of the reality of it ; having taken what i write , from the infallible testimony of mine eyes ; which though they may not be of the quickest sighted , yet have had the advantage to reiterate very often their speculations . and if he which vieweth for a long time , although his sight be not of the best , doth commonly see more , then he who looketh in haste , be his eyes never so good : i , who , for the space of two and twenty years , have had the opportunity to observe all passages of china , have certainly seen so much what i write , and what others have written , who have not seen them sowell , that i must necessarily speak of them with more certainty then they , although with lesse eloquence . the table of all the chapters contained in the first part of the history of china . chap. . of the kingdome in generall fol. . chap. . of the provinces in particular , and first of those of the south . fol. . chap. . of the northern provinces . fol. . chap. . of the persons of the chinesses : of their nature , wit , and inclination . fol. . chap. . of the manner of their habit . fol. . chap. . of their language and letters fol , . chap. . of their manner of study , and admittance to examination . fol. . chap. of the manner of their examinations , and how their degrees are conferred . fol. . chap. . of the degree of doctour . fol. . chap. . of the bookes and sciences of the chinesses . fol. . chap. . of their sciences and liberall arts in particular , fol. . chap. . of the courtesies and civilities of the chinesses . fol. . chap. . of their banquets . fol. . chap. . of the games which the chinesses use . fol. . chap. of their marriage fol. . chap. . of the funerals and sepultures of the chinesses : fol. . chap. . of the funerall of the queen mother . fol. . chap. . of the severall sects of religion in china . fol. . chap. . of their superstitions and sacrifices in china . fol. . chap. . of the militia and arms of the chinesses . fol. . chap. . of the war which the tartars made upon china , fol. . chap. . of the kings and queens of china , and of the eunuchs fol. . chap. . how the kings of china are married . fol. . chap. . of the nobility of china . fol. . chap. . of the government of china , and of the officers . fol. . chap. . of the government of the thirteen provinces . fol . chap. of the badge of honour , or ensigns of the mandarines . fol. . chap. . of the prisons , sentences , and punishments of the chinesses . fol. . chap. . of some particular things , which doe facilitate and rectify the govenment in china . fol. . chap. . of the moors , iews , and other nations which are in china . fol. . chap. . of the christian religion planted many ages since in china : and of a very ancient stone lately discovered there , which is an admirable testimony thereof . fol. . a table of the contents of the chapters in the second part of the history of china . chap. . of the first beginninge of the preaching of the gospel in china fol. . chap . of the proceedings and persecutions of the fathers before they arrived at nankim . fol. . cap. . of what happened after , till the fathers entred into pekim . fol. . chap. . the fathers enter into pekim and settle there . fol. . chap. . of the proceedings and ruin of their house at xaocheu . fol. . chap. . of the progresse of the christian religion at the two residencies at nancham and nankim , and of the death of father matthaeus riccius . fol. . chap. . of the burying place , which was bestowed upon us by the king , and of the progresse of the christian religion , untill the time of the persecution at nankim . fol. . chap. . a fierce persecution is raised against the christians in nankim , fol. . chap. . the continuation of the persecution and the banishment of the fathers out of china . fol. . chap. . how things began to be calmed again after the persecution ; and of the foundation of severall residencies . fol. . chap. . of the second persecution at namkim , and of the martyrdome of a christian named andrew . fol. . chap. . how things began to be quiet and setled , and how the fathers were sent for to court by order of the mandarines . fol. . chap. . the life and death of dr. leo : and the conclusion of this history . fol. . after which follows the supplement to these present times , wherein is contained the chinesses most cruell warre with the tartars , by whom they are now conquered . fol. . an exact mapp of china , being faithfully copied from one brought from peking by a father lately resideent in that citty . ic a king of china portrait a china man portrait a china woman portrait the first part of the temporall state of china . chap. . of the kingdom in generall . china in its extent is one great continued continent , without having any thing which devides it : and taking it from the latitude of haynam ( which is not farre distant from the continent , and lyeth in nineteen degrees ) it extends it self twenty foure degrees , inclining towards the east ; and ending in fourty three degrees , it comes to make a circuite so much the more spacious , by how much the coasts thereof run along in various and unequall windings ; and so comes to be the chiefest kingdome of the world in greatnesse , and almost equall to all europe . on the west side thereof are many small islands , but so neere together , that they seem all to compose but , as it were , one body . all this monarchy is divided into fifteen provinces ; each of which is a spacious kingdome , and so they were all anciently ; each having a king of its own . of those nine , which they call the southern provinces , the greatest part of them are watered with large rivers , and some of those , having so great plenty of water , that in many places the opposite banks are out of sight , one of the other ; and elsewhere , that which appeareth , is hardly to be distinguished what it is . they are all navigable , and are frequented with so a great concourse of divers sorts of vessels , that what might be said upon this occasion , will hardly seem credible : i shall onely say , that in this , they do exceed all other rivers of the world . in an arme of the river of nanchim , which with a moderate breadth runneth down to hamchen , i stayed eight dayes for a passage through that vvonderful concourse of vessels : and whilest an houre-glasse of sand was running out , i counted three hundred small ships , reckoning only those which came up the river . it is a marvellous thing , there being so many , that all are so vvell accommodated for merchandize , and so convenient for passengers ; they are all covered and kept very neat , and some of them so beautified and adorned with pictures , that they seem rather made for the recreation , than the traffick of merchants . the manner , after which they are governd is very notable : for the marriners keep all without the place , where the passengers make their abode , there being space enough without for them to run up and down , that trim the sayles and guide the bark , without any disturbance of the others , who enjoy a pleasant ease and rest . in which the barks of the province of hanceo exceed the rest . the six northern provinces , as they come nearest to our latitude , do most resemble our climate , and are more dry and healthfull than the rest . but in all of them ( more or lesse ) there are not wanting many of a long and happy life ; there being to be found many , and very vigorous and lusty old men . of the same more particularly . this kingdom is so populous , that not only the villages , but even the cities are in sight one of another ; and in some places , where the rivers are most frequented , the habitations are almost continued . of these there are foure sorts ; great cities which they call fu : the lesser , which they call cen , ( concerning these , writers have somewhat differed in their relations : ) townes , which they call hien ; and castles , which they call cid . besides these , there are villages and hamlets almost innumerable . of all these the walls are kept night and day with a four-fold guard at the sound of a bell , even to the innermost city of the kingdom , as if they were alwayes in a condition of warre : shewing , that to prevent the least imaginable danger , which may fal out in an houre ; it is good to stand , during life , upon our guard : for ordinarily all sudden ruines proceed from a long confidence . the streets are kept by courts of guard and sen●inels , with so much rigour , that if they find them asleep , or stragled from their post , or that they do not speedily answer , they are presently condemned to the bastinado , which is immediately executed in the same place . the publick gates are shut every night with great care , and if there fall out any accident , they are not opened , til they are satisfied , how the fact was done . in the year one thousand six hundred thirty four , i was in the city of kiamsi , where thirty theeves broke prison , and having routed the guards , wounding some and killing others , set themselvs at liberty . the fact was known ; and the opening of the gates being suspended according to their inviolable custome , before next night the malefactors were all taken , nor could the greatnesse of the city hide any one of them . this kingdom is so exceeding populous , that i having lived there two and twenty years , was in no lesse amazement at my coming away , than i was in the beginning , at the multitude of the people : certainly , the truth exceedeth all hyperboles ; not onely in the cities , townes , and publick places , ( in some of which one cannot walk without great violence of thrusting and crowding ; ) but also in the high-wayes , there is as great a concourse , as is usually in europe at some great feastivall , or publick meeting . and if we will referre our selves to the generall register book , wherein only the common men are enrolled and matriculated , leaving out women , children , eunuchs , professours of armes and letters , ( almost an infinite number ) there are reckoned of them to be fifty eight millions , and fifty five thousand , one hundred and fourescore . the houses , where they inhabite , are not so sumptuous and lasting , as ours : yet are they more convenient for the good contrivance , and more pleasant for their exquisite neatnesse . they use much in their houses charam , an excellent vernish , and painting of an accurate diligence . they build them not very high , esteeming them more convenient for being low , as well for habitation , as for good accommodation . the richer sort of people doe plant the courts and approaches to their houses with flowres and small trees ; and , towards the north , they use fruit trees . in like manner , where they have roome enough , they set greater trees , and raise artificiall mountaines ; to which end they bring from farre , great pieces of rocks : they keep there severall sorts of fowl ; as cranes and swannes , and other beautifull birds : and also wild beasts , as stagges , and fallow deare : they make many fish-ponds , where are to be seen gliding up and downe painted fish with gilded finns , and other things likewise of curiositie and delight . their way of building is in this manner . they frame first exactly the roofe of the house , which they set upon pillars of wood , the which by how much the bigger they are , are so much the more esteemed : after they fit up the walls with brick , or some such like matter . there is a tradition , that , anciently , they made their buildings according to exact rules of measure and proportion ; of which art there are yet some bookes remaining ; but those rules are now only observed in the kings palaces , and in publick workes ; as , towres of cities and townes , which they make of severall formes ; as round ; square ; octangular ; very beautifull , with staires , some winding , some plaine , and balansters on the out-side . in the vessels and utensiles of their house they are both very curious and expensive ; using much the abovesaid charam , a sort of vernish , which is taken from certaine trees , proper only to that , and the neighbouring , countries : and in truth it is an excellent thing , as well for the perfection of the matter , ( as may be seen in the workes which come from thence ) as for the easinesse in working it , as well in making new things , as in retrimming the old , and reducing them to their former beauty . as for plenty ; whereas this kingdome , by reason of its large extent , doth participate of diverse latitudes and climates , it produceth and enjoyeth so great varietie of fruits , that nature seems there to have laid upon heapes , what shee but scatters through the rest of the world . it hath within its owne doores all that is necessary for mans life , together with all superfluity of delicacies : whence it hath , not only no need to take almes of other countries ; but , with what it is able to spare , ( which is both much and very good ) it satisfieth the desires of the neighbouring and remote kingdomes , who have always a longing desire to see and enjoy it . it s chiefe sustenance is that which is most used throughout the world , to wit , wheat and rice ; some countries making most use of the one , and some of the other . china produceth both in so great plenty , that a pico of each ( a pico containes pound of our weight ) is commonly worth five reals , ( that is , about halfe a crowne of english mony ) and if it commeth to seaven and a halfe 't is counted a dearth . the northern provinces use for their proper sustenance wheate , barly , and maiz ; eating rice but seldome , as we doe in europe ; leaving it for the southern provinces ; which although they have wheat in great plenty , make use of it with the same moderation , as we doe of rice , or any other sort of fruit . they have pulse of diverse kindes , the reliefe of the poorer sort of people , and the ordinary provinder , in stead of barly , for the beasts of burthen . they use herbes much ; they being the food of the ordinary people , almost all the year throughout ; & the chiefe inventorie of their apothecaries shops , for their physicke ; which is founded only upon herbes and very safe physick . yet they want both endive and carduus , but have in stead thereof others , which we want . flesh they have every where plentifully , even in small villages . that which they use most constantly throughout the yeare , is hogs-flesh , beefe is sold there without any bones , they taking them alwayes out , first . venison they have not so plentifull : nor doe they much affect it ; although they have there the same which here afford us so much recreation ; as , wild boares , stagges , fallow deare and hares , but no conies . of fowle there is great plenty , they have all ours in great abundance : partridges of two sorts , one whereof differeth not from ours , but only in their call . the nightingales , though they are bigger than ours , have the same voice and manner of singing . other birds there are which we have not here , and are in great esteeme , as well for their beauty to the eye , as for their excellent taste to please the palat. the birds which we see painted in their workes that come into europe have , without doubt , for the most part , the resemblance of those there . art alwaies favouring nature , or but little altering from her . they are excellent in bringing up of tame fowle , and have of every sort without number ; geese they have in so great quantity , that they feed up and downe the fields in huge flocks . that which is reported of their hatching egges by art , is very certaine ; but it is only in the spring time , and then they have no need of the dam. wild beasts , as tigers and wolves there are in abundance throughout the kingdome , though they doe not much hurt . there are elephants alwaies to be seen at court , but they are brought from other countries . for tame creatures they have all ours , as well for burthen ( without using oxen for this , as they are faine to doe throughout all india ) as also for tillage of their land , in which they make use of oxen. in the southern parts the bufolo's undergoe the chiefe labour . they have store of horses , but without mettle , and little worth . coaches were formerly much in use with them , and growing out of fashion there , we tooke them up , being first used , in italy and spain , in the yeare . since they have only used chaires and sedans , finding them of lesse pompe and expence , and of greater convenience ; wherefore to this day in all their journies they serve themselves with litters carried by mules , or chaires borne by , , or , men , according to the quality of the persons . those which they use most in cities are in forme not unlike unto ours . those in which the women are carried , are bigger , more convenient , and more beautified ; and also the manner of carrying them is different . in the two cities of penckin and nanckin , where there is a greater concourse of all sorts of people , they have in all publick places a good quantity of horses and mules , with handsome furniture , and very well fitted with bridles and saddles , standing ready to be hired by such persons , as are desi●ous , with more ease and lesse expence , to travell up and downe the city upon their occasions . in the northern provinces , they have but little fish , ( except it be at the court ; which , for being such , wants nothing . ) the reason is , because in those parts there are no many rivers : yet they cause great store of fish to be brought from the southern p●ovinces , ( which very much abound therein , taking them on the sea coasts , in lakes , and in pooles in great plenty ) dried and accommodated in diverse manners , so much as is sufficient . in the river of nanckin there is every yeare a fishing for the kings use ; and till that be done , there is a prohibition upon a rigorous penalty for any other person to fish : and the voyage being between five and fourty and threescore daies journy , yet it is brought fresh and sweet , without salting it . troutes are not there so much esteemed as with us ; but sturgeon every whit as much ; which , when it is sold at the dearest , doth not exceed five-pence the pound : by which you may perceive the cheapnesse of all other things . among fruits ; cherries , and mulberries have there no esteeme , for their tast is not very good ; they use the greatest part of those fruits we have in europe : but they are not comparable to ours , neither in quantity nor quality , except it be the oranges of cantone , which may well be called the queens of oranges : and are by some esteemed to be , not so much oranges as muscatell grapes , disguised in that forme and habit . the southern provinces have the best fruit of all india ; particularly cantone ; for they have anans , manghas , bananas , giachas , & giambas ; & above all , there are some fruits proper to them of a particular excellency , such as in cantone are the licie , ( so the portughess call them ; but the chineses , lici . ) these on the outside are of an orange colour , and when they are ripe doe very much beautify the trees they grow on . they are made like chastnuts , in the forme of an heart : when the shell is pilled of , which is only contiguous to it , the fruit remaines like a pearl in colour , very pleasing to the sight , but more to the taste . there is likewise a fruit called longans , named by the chineses , lumien , that is , dragons eye , they are in figure and greatnesse not much unlike a small nut , but the pulpe is very little , and different ; but between the shell and the stone it is sweet and wholesome : this fruit is found in cantone and fokien . throughout the kingdome there are red figges , ( a name put upon them by the portugheses : for in the chinese tongue they are called suzu : ) it is a fruit very different from figges in colour , figure and taste ; the colour on the outside is red , on the inside like gold ; the figure is of the bignesse of an orange , bigger or lesser ; for there is as much diversitie of them , as there is among us of figges . the rinde is very thinne , and is of so extraordinary good taste , that in my opinion it may be reckoned among the chiefest in the world . they have one or two seeds , which are like unto blanched almonds : the best are in the cold countries . the provinces honan , xiansi , xensi , and xantum enjoy the best in quality , and in great quantity ; and dry enough of them to serve the whole kingdome . when they are dry , they are better than our dried figges , to which they have some kind of resemblance . the province of hamcheu produceth a particular fruit , which they call iammoi , as bigge as a plumbe , round , and in colour and taste like unto the best mulberries : but the tree is very different . peaches there are none , unlesse it be in the province of xensi , where there are some of a notable bignesse : some are red both within and without ; others of a yellow colour , of the same figure and taste with ours . there are melons every where in great abundance : but the best are not to be compared to our good ones : there are water melons in great plenty and very good . grapes are very rare and scarce , and grow only in arbours , and close walkes , except it be in the province of xensi , where they are in abundance , and where they also dry them in great plenty . they make not their wine of grapes , but of barly , and in the northern parts , of rice ; where they also make it of apples , but in the southern parts of rice only ; yet this is not ordinary rice , but a certaine kind of it proper to them , which serveth only to make this liquor , being used in diverse manners . vineger they make of the same ingredients as their wine ; and , in the westerne provinces , of millet ; which notwithstanding is sharp and well tasted . the wine used by the common people , although it will make them drunke , is not very strong nor lasting , 't is made at all times of they eare : but the best only in the winter : it hath a colour very pleasing to the sight ; nor is the smell lesse pleasing to the sent ; or the savour thereof , to the taste : take altogether , it is a ve●●ment occasion , that there never want drunkards ; but without any mulct of shame ; for they have not yet placed it in that consideration . winter and summer they drink it warm . flowers are in singular esteeme with these people ; and they have some exceeding beautifull and different from ours ; which ( yet ) they doe not want . they have clove-gilleflowres , which have no smell at all . they endeavour to have , the yeare throughout , flowers for every season in their gardens , in which they are very curious . they have some flowres , which in their duration exceed the ordinary stile of nature ; in which they seeme to be exempt from their common tribute of a short life . for when these plants have no moysture left for the nourishment of their leaves , and exposed to the cold , these do fall off , then do new flowres sprout againe , & those the most odoriferous , during the greatest inclemency of the frost and snow . these are called lamui , more pleasing to the sent than the eye ; their colour being not unlike that of bees-wax . they have other flowers like lillies , called tiaohoa , which they keep in the house , because that being carefully taken up with their roots entire and well cleansed from earth , they live and flourish in the ayre . their garments , as also the furniture of their chambers and houses , they make of wooll , linnen , silke and cotton , which they make great use of an weave thereof many faire and curious stuffs . the riches of that kingdom is admirable : for besides that the earth is so fruitfull in all kinde of sustenance , and what ever is necessary for mans life , as may be perceived by what hath been already said ; they do vend unto strangers the best and richest merchandise of all the east ; such as are gold-threed ; gold in the leafe and ingot ; rubies ; saphires ; small pearle ; muske ; raw silke ; and wrought silk quick-silver , copper , tin , tomnaga , which is a kind of mettall more fine , and as hard as tin ; vermilion , salt-nitre , brimstone , sugar , and other things of lesse importance . their guilded workes for houshold-stuffe , ornaments and jewells for women , both for necessity and curiositie , are sufficiently known to the world : nor doth all this issue out at one port , but by many in a great and perpetuall commerce . in all this abundant riches of the country , industry of the inhabitants , arts and means of gaining their living to an excessive plenty , they doe not let passe any other thing , that can bring them any profit ; and notwithstanding the sight of so great afluence of noble commodities , they make a profit of their beefe-bones ; hogges-haires ; and of the smallest ragge , that is throne into the streetes . there raigneth among them that only pledge & suretie of the duration of empires ; that is , that the publike is rich , and no particulars . they are not so rich there as in europe , nor so many which can properly deserve that name : nor are the poor here so many , nor so poor ; as those there . the people is infinite , nor can they have a capitall , or stock , sufficient for so many ; or mony to fill so many purses . hence it comes to passe , that the partition among them is such , that much comes to few , a mediocrity to not many , and a little to almost infinite . their mony is much at one stay , which may be perceived by the same low price of things , salary of servants , pay of workmanship , and stipend of publick ministers . so that even to this day , at least in diverse of these countries they live , as they did formerly in portugall ; when a maraved is , which is worth a farthing and a half , divided into six blanes , would buy six severall things . so was it also in castile , not only in ancient times , but even to the raign of don iohn the first : the records of which are still preserved : but such temperance and plenty long since are gone out of the world . from hence it is manifest , how much that admirable duration of the empire of china dependeth on observing its lawes and ancient customes , without ever opening a gate ( that the great ones might seeme greater , and the small ones , great ) to luxurie in apparel , and excesse in diet ; which are the irreparable ruine of common wealths . a pound of mutton is worth a penny , a pigeon a farthing and a halfe , the hire of a man-servant for a year two hundred farthings , and his dyet and lodging . but there is a great difference betwixt some places and others , those of the south , as they have the advantage in commerce , so they exceed the rest in money ; and the price of things ; which continually riseth , as we find every day by experience : but even there to this day , the rate is very moderate . chap. . of the provinces in particular , and first of those of the south . this kingdome is divided into two parts , south and north ; and both these subdivided into fifteen provinces , as is above-said . to this southern part belong nine ; which are cantone , quamsi , yunnam , fukien , kiamsi , suchuem , utquam , chekiam , nankim , we will treate of these in this chapter , and of the rest in the next . that we may proceede distinctly , speaking of them in the same order that we have named them . cantone is the first , and lyeth in that part of the south , that is properly named quantum . it is in the latitude of twenty three degrees , it is large , rich , and abounding in wheat and rice ; of these it produceth each yeare two harvests , though for the most part they are of a severall graine . there is store of suger , copper and tin , materials , which they worke , with great variety , into innumerable sorts of vessels ; as also , workes made with charam , an excellent vernish , and with guilding , some whereof are transported into europe . the jesuits in this province had two residencies with their churches and houses , vvhich perished by reason of severall persecutions , as you shall find hereafter . the people are able mechanicks , and though of small invention , yet they imitate excellently whatsoever they find invented . to the city called also cantone ( though the proper name thereof bee guamcheufu ) the portugesses go twice every year with their marchandice . it is distant from macao an hundred and five miles : and macao is distant from the first islands , and from the greater cities of that empire fifty four : the circumference thereof is good miles . the concourse of merchants thither is very great and therefore it is more peopled than many of the other cities . the most and best commodities of that kingdome are brought thither , because it is the most open and free seat of trade in that nation . and to say nothing of the six neighbouring kingdomes , from whence all sorts of merchandise is brought thither , as well by natives as strangers : only that which the portugesses take in for india , giappone and manila , cometh one year with another to five thousand three hundred chests of severall silke stuffes ; each chest including pieces of the most substantial silks , as velvet damask and sattin ; of the slighter stuffes , as halfe-damasks , painted and single taffities peices of gold ingots of ounces weight a peece ; of musk , seaven pichi : which is more then arrova's every arrova weighing pound , of ounces to the pound ; besides small pearle ; sugar ; porcellane dishes ; china wood ; rhe●barbe ; and severall curious guilded workes ; and many other things of lesse importance ; it being hard to name them all even in a longer relation . to this province belongeth the island of aynan , where pearls are fished in great plenty . it is sufficiently populous , by one city , it hath several villages on the north part thereof : toowards the south there lyeth a barbarous people , which admit the chinesses only to trafficke and commerce , without submitting to their dominion . it produceth that precious wood of aquila and that sweet wood , which the portugeses call rose-wood , and the natives , hoalim ; and other things of lesse importance . on the north side of cantone the province of quamsi extendeth it selfe to the latitude of degrees : it enjoyes the same climate without any considerable difference ; ( so that it hath nothing particular , which is notable ; ) and is counted the second province . yunnam is the third ; and lyeth in the latitude of degrees , and is the furthest distant of any from the centre of china : it is a great countrie , but hath little merchandise , i know not any thing is brought from thence , unlesse it bee that matter ▪ whereof they make the beads for chapplets , which in portugall they call alambras ; and in castile , ambares ; and are like amber , they are counted good against the catarre ; it is digged out of mines , and sometimes in great peices : it is redder than our amber , but not so cleane . in this province is violated that custome of the kingdome that women do not go to the market to buy or sell , as in other countries of the world . on the other side of cantone is the fourth province called f●kie● , or by another name chincheo , in the latitude of degrees : it is for the greatest part mountanous ; and therefore not so well inhabited . contrary to the lawes of the kingdom , the natives of this province do go into the countries of the neighbouring strangers , which are upon the sea-coasts . it yeeldeth gold , good sugar in great quantitie , good canvas-cloath ; for other linnen there is none in china . there is made excellent paper of diverse kindes , which for plenty , goodnesse , and cheapnesse , is very remarkable , they make use of printing no lesse conveniently , and ( as it appeareth ) more anciently , than in europe , although not in the very same manner : for here , after the printing of each sheet , the letters are taken asunder : there they carve what they would print upon boards or plate , so that the bookes are still preserved entire in their work-houses ; and therefore as often as there is occasion , they can reprint any book , without the expence of new setting the letters . this country is scituated upon the sea-side , and is another eminent port , from whence are issued out of that kingdom , infinite merchandise , which are carried by the people of this country , that are industrious , and brought up to it , to manila , giappone , and particularly to the island formosa , which is even in the sight of the land , ( for with a a good wind it is not above houres voyage thither ) where they trade with the hollanders . there are two houses and churches there belonging to our company ; under whose government and direction are a great number of very good christians ; who have about ten churches belonging to them , the which are visited by us very diligently at set times . two of their chiefe churches are in the city of fucheu which is their metropolis : another in the city of cieumchu , the rest in other cities . there are ( besides ) many particular oratories . the island formosa lyeth in the latitude of degrees , it is situated between the kingdomes of china and giappone : before you come thither you must passe by a great number of islands named liqueu : the length of this island is miles , the breadth . the hollanders have there a fort placed in a sandy vale , under which lyeth the port , which is encompassed with bankes of sand , and if it were not distinguished and secured by certaine posts set up in the water , the entrance would be very difficult even to those of the countrie . on the other side of the island toward the east , the spanyards have a fort , distant from that of the hollanders miles by sea , and by land , as is reported . the soyle of the island is so fruitfull , that it produceth grasse nine or ten palmes high ( a palme is nine inches , english measure ) where the hollanders feed their cattell . there is so great abundance of stagges , that it seemeth incredible to him that hath not seen it . father albertus miceschi , ( who lived there in the condition of a ●lave ) relateth , that , riding to the next woods with leave from the governour , to gather some medicinall hearbes , he saw by the way so great a multitude of stagges , that he judged them to be the herds belonging to the people of the country , dispersed up and downe the fields , till coming neerer he found with his eyes the contrary . there are also many of those animals called alces or elkes , the which , i did hitherto beleeve , were only to be found in lituania and the adjacent countries . there are also many other animals wholly differing from ours , and altogether strange to us . it is the likest country to europe of all india : it enjoyeth an healthfull ayre , and cold , like ours . it produceth some spices , but not in great plenty ; as pepper in the woods , and cynamon on the mountaines , & camphire trees of a notable bignesse , china roots , and salsapariglia , in great quantitie . there are also gold mines , but the hollanders have not yet open'd them . the people of the countrie weare no manner of cloathes ; neverthelesse both men and women doe cover that , which in all the india's useth to be hidden from sight , by the instinct of nature . they dwell in round houses made with bulrushes of severall colours , beautifull to behold a farre off . their ordinary food is stagges flesh as fat as porke ; and rice ; of which also they make very strong wine . many of them doe turne protestants by the perswasion of the holland ministers , and live verteously . they are tall and active of body , so fleet in running that they are able to single out , and run downe a stagge in their hunting . their lords doe weare a crowne of dead mens skulls , stitched together and embellished with silke : and these are the heads of their enemies killed by themselves . their king weareth two wings of various feathers upon his head : others crowne themselves with apples of gold , others make themselves hornes of a certaine straw , made up with bufolo's haire : they gird themselves also about with a girdle of young bulrushes curiously woven . they carry hanging at their breast two tortoises and a woodden mallet , which serve them in stead of a drum . there is likewise another island neere to it , inhabited by fierce savage people , who kill , whosoever goeth thither . the above-named father miceschi saw one of them taken by the hollanders , who was fifteen palmes high , as it seemed to him . the fift place we will give to the province of kiamsi , which is contiguous to that of cantone toward the north , in the latitude of degrees . it takes its beginning from a great ridge of mountaines , which reare themselves upon the confines of cantone , from these mountaines two rivers have their originall ; one , which runneth toward the south , and is presently navigable ; the other towards the north ; which after it hath watred a good part of this province receiveth into his channell another large river of the province of huquam , and then runneth forward with the name of the famous nankim . the skirts of these mountaines are considerable for the good cities that are scituated thereon ; very convenient for the passage of travailers , and for the conduct of merchandise ; which for the most part passeth upon the backs of men and boyes , according to the abilities of each , learning this trade from their youth , which is the most usuall imployment of that countrie . the voyage is but of one whole day , and it is very much to see what passeth by in it . for there being no other bridge ; and these rivers being the most frequented passes of all china , 't is almost incredible , how great a concourse of people there is , and what a multitude of commodities , which goe and come without intermission . the merchandise is all put in one store-house , and is received by weight into another with so much fidelitie , that it is not necessary the owner should be present , because upon all accidents the hostes are bound to make good whatsoever is wanting . they are obliged also to give to every guest of qualitie , or merchant two banquets , or one at least , as also to their servants ; and if they be not satisfied therewith , they tell them of it , expostulate , and threaten not to frequent any more their inne , there not wanting many others . by this government they make their covetous hostes very sumptuous and bountifull . the hostes are also obliged , as soone , as their guests are embarqued , ( for if they goe by land this priviledge ceaseth ) to send them a present of two things , or of one at least , as fruit , two fishes , a little flesh , a couple of pullets ; and this without paying , either at your entrance , abode , or departure ; for there is nothing to be payd , either for the lodging or bedstead , i say bedstead , because the hoste allowes you no bed but every one carrieth one with him at his backe , when he hath no other convenience ; but they are not so big as our beds , but much lighter . the profit of the hoste consisteth in so much percent , which is payd them by the boateman for such persons , or goods as are carried by water ; and by the porters for such as passe by land ; and as the concourse is great , the profit cannot be little . every thing passeth through the hands of insurers , so that if any thing be wanting , they supply it and make it up . in the custome-house ( for there is a very famous one here ) there is not so much honour done the merchant , but more favour . there is no house where the merchandise is deposited , weighed or visited ; neither is it taken out of the barke ; but only a moderate rate is payed for it by the eye , and according to the merchants booke of accounts . if the passenger be no merchant , although he goe alone in a barke with his servants , and carry five or six chests , and severall other things , which are usually transported from one country to another , they are not searched nor opened , neither doe they pay any custome . a good example for the custome and gabell-houses of europe , where a poore traveller is so beastly and barbarously , robbed and spoiled ; when all he carrieth with him is not worth so much as they aske him for custome . for strangers ships , which come into the port of macao , as soone as any arriveth , they unlade their merchandise as they please , without any hinderance ; and when the customers come , they pay them according to the content of the vessel , without making any enquiry into the qualitie of the cargazon . but to returne to the province of kiamsi , ( of which we were discoursing ; ) it particularly aboundeth in rice and fish , but most of all in people . so that the chinesses call them laochu , that is to say , rats . whereof , we have a resemblance in portugall , in the country that lyeth between the rivers duer● and migno ; which , where it confineth upon gallitia hath so great multitude of people , that it is therefore called by the same name ; although learned men doe derive it from rates , an ancient part of that country . now this people running over the whole kingdom , like swarmes of bees , do fill it with severall trades whereunto they apply themselves , and for the greatest part they lead a miserable life , and are therefore so penurious , niggardly , and drie in their presents , that they passe , in ridiculous proverbs , through the rest of the provinces . it is famous for sturgeon , which it hath of very great bignesse ; and more for the porcellane dishes ( indeed the only work in the world of this kinde ) which are made only in one of its townes : so that all that is used in the kingdom , and dispersed through the whole world , are brought from this place : although the earth , whereof they are made commeth from another place : but there only is the water , wherewith precisely they are to be wrought to come to their perfection , for if they be wrought with other water the worke will not have so much glosse and lustre . in this worke there are not those mysteries that are reported of it here , neither in the matter , the form , nor the manner of working ; they are made absolutely of earth , but of a neate and excellent quality . they are made in the same time , and the same manner , as our earthen vessels ; only they make them with more diligence and accuratenesse . the blew , wherewith they paint the porcellane , is anill , whereof they have abundance , some do paint them with vermilion , and ( for the king ) with yellow . this province , and that of chincheo and cantone , which border one upon another , do unite , as it were , in an angle , with many mountaines between them : in the middle of which mountaines there is a small kingdome , which hath a particular king of its own without any subjection to the chinesses ; from whom he doth defend himselfe , if they pretend to assault him ; nor is the defence difficult , there being but one entrance into that kingdome . they admit of the chinesse-physitians in their infirmities , but not of their learned men into the administration of their government . if they have an ill harvest , and that there is like to be a scarsity they go out , and rob in a millitary order , to the sound of the drum . so in the year they gave no small trouble to this province of kiamsi . the last account shall be concerning the christianity there , which hath prospered very well , being also beneficed with two churches and houses which we have in that province , the one in the city of nauchan , which is the metropolis ; the other in the city of nauhium . the sixt province is called suchuen , in the same paralel with that of kiamsi , and in the same latitude of degrees , nor hath it any thing in particular differing from the former , worthy the relation . the province of huquam is the seventh in scituation , it lyeth more to the north , in the heighth of degrees , it exceeds the whole kingdom for the abundance of rice . the chinesses say , that that whole kingdom is able to give but a breakfast in respect of huquam , which provideth for the whole yeare . it hath store of oyle , and no lesse fish , by reason of the rivers , which it enjoyeth , and the lakes , which seem rather seas . in the metropolis of this province there was a residencie begun at the time of my arrival . the province of cakiam , which is the eighth , lyeth in the latitude of degrees : it is for the most part scituated by the sea-side , fertile , plain , and almost all divided by severall rivers , some whereof run through their cities and townes . in riches it exceeds many of the provinces , as being , the fountain , from whence the best commodities of that monarchie doe flow : it is singular in silke , which it distributeth through every part , whether it be raw , or wrought ; in balls or in stuffe . all that goeth out of the kingdome any way , cometh from this province : though all china hath the benefit of the silk-worme , yet all the rest would not serve them , to make them scarfes : the name of the metropolis is hamcheu . here we have two houses , which upon certain good considerations are reduced to one ; where there is cultivated a copious and good christianity , and also much honoured , by reason of the number of people of quality that are in it , finally , this province is famous for many things , but particularly for three . the first is a lake called sihu , which is one of the rarest in the world . it is in circuite thirty lis , which are six miles : it is set about with excellent palaces , and these environed by pleasant mountaines cloathed with grasse , plants , and trees : the water is alwayes running , for there comming in a current at one and side , issueing out at the other ; it is so cleere , that it inviteth one to behold it with great delight , the smallest sand , that lyeth at the bottome , being to be discovered . there are certaine wayes paved with stone , that do crosse over it , offering passage to those that travell over it , either upon their occasions or curiositie : there stand ready small barkes of a considerable burden which are made for recreation and banquets ; the kitchin is in the steerage , or the forecastle , and the middle space serveth for a hall . above higher , there is a place for the women , covered with lattices , that they might not be seen . these barkes are painted and guilded after a curious and various manner , and are provided in great abundance with all things necessary for the navigation which is short and free from wracks of water , but not so well from those of wine ; there happening many : as also shipwrackes of estates very often ; there being scarce any in the whole kingdome that hath any thing , that doth not come to spend in these delights , either part or the whole ; and sometimes more than his whole stock is worth . the second is , the excellency of the silke , as well for the plenty abovesaid , as for the curiositie of the art , with which a good part of it is wrought , engrayling it with precious and beautifull workes of gold . this is only after their manner and gusto ; and is not sent out of the kingdome , but as a singular worke is reserved for the kings palaces , who every yeare buyeth up all that is made of this sort . the third is , the worshipping of their idols ; in which is particularly to be perceived whence the fabrick of their temples proceeds , which are without doubt very famous . the last of these nine southerly provinces is nankim , scituated in degrees of latitude , and is one of the best provinces of the kingdome , and the perfection of the whole realm . it sendeth abroade its commodities , or workes of importance , to no part ; as if they were unworthy , to participate of its perfection ; which is most rare in all sort of varietie , and so much exceeding all the rest , that every one , to sell his commodities the better , pretendeth , that they are of nankim , and so passeth them off , at a greater price . that part which is towards the west , is the most rich , and maketh so much cotton-wool , that those of the country affirme , that there is only in the towne of xanuchi and the precinct thereof , which is large , loomes for this stuffe ; so that from that place only the king draweth crownes yearly . in one house there useth to be many of them for they are narrow , as the stuffe is . almost all the women are employed in this work . the court did reside in this province for a long time ; and even to this day all the courts of justice and priviledges thereof are conserved in the city of nankim , whose right name is umthienfu ; and it seemeth to me to be the best and greatest city of the whole kingdome , both for the form of the building , the largenesse of the streets , the manners and dealing of the people , and for the plentie and excellency of all things . it hath admirable places of recreation , and is so populous through its confines , that the villages succeed one another , in a manner , from three miles to three miles ; although at this day , by reason it wants the presence of the king it is , in its selfe lesse populous ; neverthelesse in diverse parts thereof it is yet troublesome to walke the streets for the crowde of people that one meeteth . besides , the many palaces , temples , towers , and bridges doe render it very considerable . in the wall thereof there are twelve gates , barr'd with iron , and guarded with artillery : a good way without runneth another wall with no small ruines . the circuit thereof ( for i was desirous to know the measure of it ) is two daies journey on horse-back : that of the inner wall is eighteen miles ; both the one and the other have within them many populations , gardens , and fields which are tilled , the bread whereof useth to be applied to the use of the souldiery within the city , to the number of fourty thousand . in one part thereof there is cast up an artificiall mount , on the top whereof there is seen a wooden spheare , not armed , although the circles thereof are placed at the latitude of the same city , which is degrees ; a small latitude in respect of the great colds , but a very large one , for the great heate which it suffereth : the spheare is in circumference of a notable bignesse , and is a very compleat piece of work . it hath moreover a tower divided into seaven stories of singular beauty for the workemanship thereof , it being full of figures , and wrought like percellane : an edifice , which might be ranked among the most famous of ancient rome . the river cometh to kisse the feet of this city , and sendeth up some armes of it selfe into it . the name of the river is yanchukiam , that is to say , the sonne of the sea ; nor vainly is it so called , it being the most aboundant in water , of any that is knowne in the world . there is also great plenty of fish . we have foure churches in this province , the first in nankim , with a house of iesuites , and is of a very ancient , and exercised , christianity : having suffered foure persecutions , and come of from each of them with more vigour . the second , in the towne of xamhai , with a great number of beleevers . the third in the city of xamkiam . the fourth in the towne of kiatini : beside these churches there are many oratories . and so much shall suffice concerning the nine southern provinces , chap. . of the northern provinces . six are the provinces , which are called northern , and their names are honam , xemsi , kiansi , xantum , pekim , and leaotum . the first lyeth in the latitude of degrees , as centre of the kingdome , and produceth most gallant fruits , as well those that are proper to the countrie , as ours in europe ; nor is the cheapnesse of them lesse : i bought for a farthing and a halfe apricocks ; it hath nothing else notable , except a son of the kings called fovam , the last of those which came out of the palace . he liveth with so great splendour and authoritie of a king , that to be such , he only wanteth the name and jurisdiction . in caifum , the metropolis thereof , we have had onely for these few yeares , a church and house , but a good plenty of christians . the second is xemsi ; it lyeth in degrees , and more , to the west : it is very large , but dry for want of water , as also are the three neighbouring provinces : notwithstanding it doth abound in wheate , barly and maize , of rice they have but little . all winter long they give wheat to their beasts ; which are many ; particularly their sheep , which they sheare three times a year ; once in the spring , another time in the summer , a third in the autume ; but the first time of shearing yeeldeth the best wool . from hence cometh all the wooll , of which are made the felts and other things used , either in this province or elswhere . they make there of no sort of cloath , not using to spin wool , but only goats-hair ; of which they weave certain stuffes for the hanging of their roomes , in so great perfection that the most ordinary are better than ours , and the best are esteemed more precious than silk . they make likewise of goats-haire a very fine felt , which they call tum , and is made use of for garments : but this is not made of every sort of goats-hair , but of a very fine haire which lyeth under the first . they pull it out with great care , and make it up in certain bals of the bignesse of an ordinary loafe , and then put it out to be wrought with singular skill . musk is proper to this province ; and because it is in question , after what manner this excellent perfume is made ; i will give you account of it according to the most diligent enquiry i have made concerning it . it is the navel of an animal about the bignesse of a small stagge , whose flesh is very good meate ; and only that part is taken containing that precious matter : but all those cods , which are brought hither to us , are not true and perfect navells ; for the chinesses have learnt to falsifie them , by stuffing some peices of the skin of that animall with musk , that is vitiated , and mingled , with some other things , here is also gold found , but not in mines ( for though there be mines both of gold and silver , the king doth not suffer them to be opened ) but out of rivers and eddies : and although it be found only in smal peices and graines , yet being put together , it amounts to a great quantity , there being infinite people both young and old , which go in search of it . there is rubarbe and profumo , which are not found in any other part ; for that which cometh from persia doth not seem to be naturall , to that place ; for , of as many as have travelled through that countrie , there is not any that gives an account to have seen there that healthfull plant . it is something tall , with leaves bigger than cole-worts : it doth not grow wilde , as some have imagined , but is cultivated in gardens with a great deale of care . in this province is opened the third gate , the which , as i sayd above , is a seate of much merchandise : for it hath two cities in the borders thereof , gaucheu and sucheu toward the west , ( as machao is in the province of contone toward the south ) from whence come numerous caravans of above a thousand in company , of severall nations and provinces , but for the most part moores , thus far came brother benedict-goes to seek for the kingdom of cathaya ( which is no other than china it selfe ) whose voyage we will here breefly relate , he departed in lent , the year for to find out the truth of what was reported of the kingdome of cathaca , by order of the superiors of india , from the kingdome of mogor and the royal city of laor in the habit of an armenian carrying merchandise , as well to live , as to passe with the more facility . the whole caravan consisted of persons ( for the most part sarasens ) and used to go every year from this royall city to another in another kingdom named cascar . after a months voyage he arrived at a city named athu , of the same province with laor : thence in two months and a half , to passaur : and after another month and a half , sometimes travelling , and sometimes resting , he came to the city of ghideli , where he wanted little to have been slain by theeves . and finally after dayes more he came to the city of cabu ▪ the most noble merchant-towne of all the countries subjected to the mogor , from hence after some stay , he passed to parvám , the last city of the kingdom of mogor ; then travelling for daies over very high mountains he came to calcia , a countrie of faire-hayred people ; and in other dayes to chema , where he was forced to stay a month by reason of civill broils ; and after many troubles and dangers of theeves and banditti , and having passed many countries of the kings of samarhan , they came into the country of tengo , and at length he entred into the metropolitan city of the kingdom of cascár , called tanghesár , in the month of november , in the same year . at this city , which is , a noble seate of merchandise for those kingdomes , the caravan of merchants which come from cabull , ended their voyage , and a new caravan setteth forth from thence to go to china . but our brother remained here ( first ) many months , expecting the time of their departure , and having in the meane time made himselfe known to the king of the country , he obtained letters of favour and recommendations , to all places whither he should go . the time therefore being come , he departed with ten horses , for to carry himself , his companion and his goods in company of the whole caravan toward chathyaya , tha● is china , in the moneth of november the year following ; and having travelled dayes with a great deale of difficultie , over stones and sand , he came to the city of aesu , part of the kingdom of cascár : after having passed a desart , called caracathai , that is , black-earth ; and gone through many cities , at length he came to a city called cialis in the same kingdom of cascár . here whilest he fitted himself for his journey , there arrived merchants which came from china , of whom brother benedict learned some tydings of the city of pekim , and of our fathers , which had been there seen by these sarasen merchants . so that he was satisfied , that cathaya was nothing else but china ; and the royall city , named by the sarasens gambalú , was pekim . from this city of cialis , benedict departing with a few in company ▪ came in twenty dayes to pucian , and afterwards to turphan , ar●muth , and camul the last city of the kingdome of cialis . from camul after nine dayes journey , they came to the wall of china , at a placc called chiacuon : and so had entrance into china , which he sought under the name of cathaya . excepting therefore eleven dayes journey , which was through a country peopled by tartars , all the rest of his voyage was through countries inhabited by moors , or mahumetans . now to return to our story : with these caravans come embassadours , which the princes of the moors send to the king of china , making every three yeares a small embassie , in respect both of the persons and the presents ; and every five years a great one . the most part of the caravan remaine in the two above-named cities ; ( which are upon the frontiers ) trafficking there with their merchandise , the others go to comply with their charge , and to offer the present in the name of five kings , which are the kings of rume , arabia , camul , eamarcan , tursan ; the first four know nothing of this embassy : the fifth , although he know of it , doth not make the present , nor send the embassy ; but hath only this advantage , that he nameth the embassadors . the present is made by the merchants among themselvs , & these coming to the vice-roy of those parts , the king hath advice given him of their arrival by a paper , called a memoriall or petition : as soone as they have leave from the court , and that their names are inrolled , there depart . or . of them , besides many more added to them ; who , to have leave to enter into the kingdome to trade , & to eate at the kings expenses , give the captaine a bribe of about a hundred or six-score crownes a man. there goeth a long with them a mandarine , who entertaineth them of freecost , while they travell : but if they make any stay ( as they did in the metropolis of the province , for more than three monthes space ) the kings expense ceaseth , but not the benefit of their traffique , for all that while they follow their merchandise . the merchandise which they bring , are salt - armoniak , fine azure , fine linnen , carpets , called raisins , knives , and other small things . the best and greatest commoditie is a certain stone , called yaca , which they bring from the kingdom of yauken ; the worst is of a whitish colour , the finest is green , it hath been of great price formerly in china , and is still of good value . they make thereof diverse sorts of jewels for the ornament of the head , and it is much used in the palaces : the girdle , which the king giveth to the colai is embrodered with the finest sort therof ; which no other is allowed to use in this ornament . that which they carry back in exchange of their commodities is porcellane , rubies , musk , raw-silk , silk-stuffes , diverse other rarities and medicinall drugges , as rubarb ; and this i do imagine is the same which is transported from persia to these parts . the embassadours being arrived , they offer their present , which consisteth of a thousand arrabas of this precious stone ( whereof we have spoken ) which maketh . italian pounds , whereof . pounds are of the finest sort , . horses , which are to be left upon the frontier , . small poynted diamonds ; twelve cattes of fine azure , which is about . italian pounds ; . knives , & as many files . the last present seeming to me improper to be presented to a king , ienquird what use the king made of them , but i could not meet any one was able to inform : only a captain told me , that it was a very ancient thing for that present to be composed of such things , with so much infallibility they durst not make any alteration . of the rest of the commodities which they bring , if the king desireth any thing , he sendeth to see and buy it . at their return the king rewardeth them with two pieces of cloth of gold for each horse ; . pieces of yellow silk , . pound of chá , ten of musk , . of a medicine called tienyo , and as many of silver . these saracens told me , that the present , which they gave the king , was not in their country worth above crownes , but what was given them by the king for their embassie and voyage , was noe lesse worth then crownes : a pretty good gayne , but ordinary from those princes . from this province goeth another caravan for the powerful kingdom of tibet ; which carryeth diverse things ; in particular , silk-stuffs , porsellane and chá . chá is a leafe of a tree , about the bignesse ▪ of mirtle ; in other provinces , of the hearbe basil ; and in others , of the small pomgranat . they drie it over the fire in iron-sives , where it hardens and sticketh together . there is of many sorts of it , as well because the plant is various , as also that the upper leaves do exceed the other in finenesse ; a property almost of all plants . there is of it , from a crown a pound to four farthings according to the quality of it , there being so many differences thereof . it being thus dryed and cast into warme water , it giveth it a colour , smell and tast , at the first unpleasing , but custome makes it more acceptable ; t is much used in china and giappone , for it serveth not only for ordinary drink in stead of water ; but also for entertainment to strangers when they visit them , as wine doth in the northern parts ; it being throughout all those kingdoms esteemed a wretched niggardlinesse to give only good words to those that come to their house , although they be strangers : at least they must have chá ; and if the visit be any thing long , there must be added some fruit or sweet-meates : sometimes they lay the cloath for this , and when not , they set it in two dishes upon a little square table . many vertues are related of this leaf : certain it is , that it is very wholesome ; and that , neither in china nor giappone , there is any troubled with the stone ; nor is so much as the name of this disease known : from whence may be inferred , how great a preservative against this evill the use of this drink is : it is also certain , that it powerfully delivereth from the oppression of sleep , whosoever desireth to watch , either for necessitie or pleasure ; for by suppressing the fumes it easeth the head without any inconvenience : and finally it is a known and admirable help for students . for the rest i have not so great an assurance of it that i dare affirm it . there is found also in this province a most evident signe of the ancient christianitie , which hath been there , as we shall relate in its order . in the great metropolis thereof we have a church and a house , with a well founded and fruitfull christianity ; by whom also many particular oratories are frequented . riansi is the third of these six northern provinces , which we are now discoursing of : it lyeth in the latitude of thirty eight degrees ; it hath many mountaines , which makes their harvest but poore : there is little wheate , lesse rice , but most maiz : it is so aboundant in grapes , that it serveth the whole kingdome with raisins , and might furnish , at least it selfe , with wine ; as it succeeds in a residence , which we have there , where we make now only enough for to serve the masses , but send also sufficient to the next residencies . it hath wells of fire for the use of their houses as we have of water in europe , they seeme to be mines of sulphur set on fire ; so that opening a little the mouth of the well , which must not be very large , it sendeth forth so great a heade , that they rost and boyle therewith whatsoever meate they desire . their ordinary fewell , as likewise in all the confines thereof , stone-coale , not small ones , such as are found in some of our countries of europe ; but of a very considerable bignesse : there are mines very fruitfull of this matter , which burneth with a great deale of ease . in some parts , as pekim and honam they lay it together in such manner , that the fire lasteth day and night ; they make use of bellowes to kindle it . we have a house and a church in the city of kiamcheu , another in that of phucheu ; which are visited at their set times ; both the one and the other have a good and numerous christianity , and among them , many of the nobility . there are not wanting oratories , ( as in other cities , ) by which the scarsity of churches is supplied . the fourth province which is xantun , in the latitude of . degrees , lying betwixt nankim and pekim , is very poore ; it suffereth many times a loathsome and malignant infestation by grillo's or field-crickets , and by consequence , the terrible horrour of famine . in the yeare a dogge bought to be eaten , was worth more than a young man sold for a slave ; it produceth store of cattell , and of our fruits ; great peares , many and good . there groweth here in great number and varietie a fruit , which seemed to some of us to be a peare of a good kind , in so great aboundance , that filling the kingdom , they overflow even to macao although it be a great way off ; and that there are three large provinces betwixt . pekim is the fift province , scituated in the latitude of fourty degrees ; it enjoyeth the priviledge of having the court in a city of the same name . though the proper name of it be xunthienfu : by the sarances called , lambalud . this good fortune befell it , ( for so i may call it ) at the death of humvù , when a nephew of his , named vunlo , who dwelt in this province , and was very potent , usurped by violence the crowne against the right heire : and so confiding more in them , with whom he had alwaies lived , as also to be the better able to make resistance against the tartars which border upon him , he removed the court from nankim and planted it here . the people are lesse ingenious , as commonly all northern people are , but more apt for labour and warre . the soyle is very drie , and favourable for health , but barren of fruits for the common sustenance : but this want is supplyed by that generall prerogative of courts which draw all to them , and overcome in this the proper nature of the place . it hath maiz , wheate , and little rice , only for the use of the people of the palace , which is very numerous , the mandarines and souldiers being many thousands . the king keepeth in those rivers a thousand vessels , flat-bottom'd by reason of the shallownesse of the water , which only serve for the bringing of victualls to court ; which they lade in the south : and in nankim there is sowen a certaine rice for the king in particular , of such a quality , that being sodde in water , without any other addition it maketh a very savoury dish . the city is not so big as nankim , but in that presse of people much exceedeth it ; in a word , it is like the court of so powerfull a prince . the walls are broad enough for twelve horses to go a breast ; they are guarded night and day , as well in time of peace , as if there were warre . at every gate they keep a continuall watch , which is the profit of the eunuchs , which the queen alloweth them for their wages ; and they make good store of crownes of this exercise : for all those which enter , and bring any thing with them , pay toll ; and those of cantone are used with most rigour , just like spanyards in a french inne : i know not the reason of this , but only a certaine indignation , which they have against them . the magistrates of this court are quite contrary to those of other crownes and commonwealths of the world , and are therefore a patterne of that uprightnesse , which ought to be found in all : i meane , concerning the pompe and equipage of their persons , which is very moderate . they are not allowed to be carried in a sedan , or chaire , unlesse it be some few of more particular dignity : the greatest part ride on horse-back , and because they are ill horsemen , their horses are guided by two servants , that go by them , one on each side the horse , least their master should fall . each judge of a village , without the precincts of the court , use more state , than the most eminent ministers in the court : they walke in the streets with their faces cover'd , as well by reason of the dust , which is very much , as also for convenience , and to avoid both expence and ceremony with the mandarinesse ; for not being knowne , they dissemble , as if they saw them not , and make no stay ; to verify that axiome , that where one is least knowne , there is more pleasure and convenience to be enjoyed . the cold , which this countrie suffereth , is much greater than could be expected from the latitude of . degrees . the rivers and lakes are so hard frozen over , that they drive carts over them without any danger ; they make use of stoves , that are more convenient than ours , and wast not so much fewell , conveighing the heate by pipes laid under ground ; and so within doores enjoy a pleasant spring in the heart of winter . the same heate supplieth also the absence of the sun , and by meanes thereof the trees are clothed with leaves and flowers before their time . in the court we have a faire church , built after the fashion of europe , and a house wherein reside fathers by licence from the king , and are in much esteeme with all the magistrates . besides the churches in all the places we have already spoken of , ( the greater part whereof are large cities , ) there are also many other habitations of christians , which have their oratories , which are visited by us at set times , catechizing and baptizing the new christians , conferring and administring the holy sacraments to the others . the sixt and last province is leaotùm the northern bound of that kingdome ; it is famous for a roote which it produceth of so high esteeme , that at my departure from thence it was sold for twice the weight in silver . it is so excellent a medicine , that if those which are in health doe take it , it augments their strength and vigour , and if it be given to a sick person it doth marvellously comfort and warme him : it is called ginsem . this province being the frontire next tartarium , is much wasted , and is in part possessed by the tartors : here is seen that famous wall so much talked off , which runneth nine hundred miles in length , with more reputation than effect : for besides that its owne greatnesse and extant is enough to make it ruinous , the enemy hath now reduced it to a miserable condition . chap. . of the persons of the chinesses : of their nature , wit and inclination . the people of china are , white , like us in europe ; although in the province of cantone , lying something within the tropick they are of something a browner colour , and particularly in the islands that lie neere the maine land . and because those which come hither are only such as are borderers upon macao ( the centre of those islands ) some have been perswaded that there were not in all that kingdome any people very white : but it is certaine , that excepting the confines of cantone , where they are something brown , the rest are all white ; not unlike to the whitenesse of the people of europe ; and by how much the more northward one goeth , by so much the more ( as is usually seen ) is the whitenesse the greater . they suffer the haire of their heads to grow as long as it will , both men and women . they are generally all black-haired ; hence cometh that name , by which this kingdome is called among other nations the kingdome of the black-hair'd people : they have also black eyes , which are very little , little noses , and neither large , nor high ones , as among us ; which forme they like not , accounting it a deformity . they have but little beard for the most part , nor doe they care to have much , although some of them have so . they delight to have it black , which is the most ordinary colour ; although some few have red beards ; which although it be not abhorred by all as among the thebanes , yet it is not esteemed or liked among them by any . they clippe not their beard , letting it grow according to nature . they will be more troubled to loose one haire of their head , then all the haire of their face : they doe also , in neatnesse and curiousnesse about their haire , exceed all other nations . they have for this purpose many barbers , of whom it may properly be said , that they usurp that name ; it being derived from the beard , which they never touch ; employing all their diligence and art in kembing and cleansing the head . the young children are better proportioned , and have a more pleasing simmetry of beauty than the rest : and this more particularly in the southern provinces . but some places have the advantage in this above others ; as in the province of nankim , the city of nancheu , where the women are esteemed to have the preheminence of all others in beauty ; as formerly in portugall , those of the towne of guimaranes , from hence the rich men and the magistrates provide themselves with concubines : and so this gift of nature cometh to be of greater esteeme for their sakes , who are the great men of the world . as their age beginneth to decline , from to yeares old , they loose not only much of the livelinesse of their colour , but also of the simmetry and proportion of their shape : so that ordinarily they become ill-favoured . the disposition of their body is good ; their strength vigorous ; and they are great pains-takers : hence it cometh , that their land , which is very good , is by art brought to be much more fruitfull ; and if there be any which is not good , although it be never so little ( there being not a foot of ground , which is unemployed ) by force of industry they bring it at length to be fruitfull . as i passed by honum , i saw one ploughing with a plough of irons , or plough-sheares , so that at one bout he made furrowes : and because the ground was good for that seed , which we call here feazols or kidnybeanes ; this seed was put as it were , in a bushel , or square dish fastened upon the upper part of the plough , in such manner , that with the motion thereof the beanes were gently scattered upon the earth as corne falleth upon the milstone , at the mooving of the mil●hopper ; so at the same time the land is plowed & sown with hopes of a future crop . wheat , barly and maiz they sow as we do ; & it is very ordinary for one that driveth a beast laden , to carry a load himself , that none might want employment . they are watchfull to make their advantage of every thing , not suffering any thing to be lost , how unprofitable soever it seemeth : you may meet often upon a river many vessels of considerable burthen ; laden only with weeks for lamps , made of the pith of rushes , taken out with a great facility and dexteritie ; others , which carry nothing else but paper ( give me leave to relate it , because it is a notable argument of the providence and application , which they make in the use of all things ) for cleanlinesse in their houses of office . this is sold in the streets as well as in shops , and may in no manner have any thing written upon it ; for if it have any letters upon it , it is among them accounted sacriledge to imploy it to that use . but as the number of the people is so great , there are not wanting also among them idle persons and vagabonds , a common and irremediable plague , they are naturally inclined to be merchants , and it is incredible , the traffick which they make , not only from one province to another , with very great profit ( so that they which transport porsellane within their own kingdom , although they sell it but from one province to another , gaine thirty per cent. twice a year ) but even in the same city : for almost whatsoever is found in the shopps , is sold in the streets in a lesser quantity ; employing in this trade even to little children , as far as they are able , as selling fruit , herbs , wash-bals , and such like things . the rich merchants are of good credit , and very punctuall , ( as the portughesses have had experience for many yeares together ; ) but their way of bargaining is fuller of craft , and subtilty , than is to be found any where else in the world : for whereas strangers are not allowed to enter into the kingdom , they are all necessitated to treat with the chinesses in this manner . first they agree about the quality of the commodity , which each desireth whether it be gold , silk , or porcellane , or any thing else ; when they are agreed of the price , presently the portughese consigneth to him a summe of mony , as of . or . thousand , ( or more ) crownes . then the chinesse goeth with this money to such parts of the kingdome where the commoditie may be had , which the other desireth , and returneth with it to cantone , where the portughese stayeth expecting him . this manner of merchandising was practised for many yeares without any fraud ; but a little while since there hath not been wanting some who have used deceit therein . and at this day the credit thereof is diminished ; as i beleeve , through the fault of both nations . neverthelesse , the nature of the people and inclination of the whole nation , as well in those who sell , as those who buy , is much inclined to guile and deceit , which they put in execution with admirable subtletie . they will take the flesh from off the breast of a partridge , and fill up the hollow place with some other thing , and stitch up the cut , whence it was taken out , and all with so much mastery and skill , that if the buyer be not an argus , ( and if he were , he shall finde no remedy ) in stead of a partridge , he shall buy nothing but feathers and bones . amongst true gammons of bacon they will foist in others made of wood , but so like , that they will easily deceive the sight for good ones . it is an ordinary thing to fat up an old horse , and sell him for a young one ; and what is more , to paint him over with beautifull spots , so well done , as if they were naturall , choosing for the time of sale , the doubtfull light of the day towards the dusk of the evening , that the deceit may be the hardlier discovered : this cheate was put upon one in macao , who notwithstanding was an experienced buyer , and of good judgement . the bewitching art of extracting the elements and principles from barren stones and hardest mineralls , which is spread through all parts of the universe , hath gain●d many practitioners in china ; they are passionatly addicted to the art of alchimy , with this opinion , that he that hath the art of making silver , is in the way to find the receit of prolonging life , unto extream old age . and how long will men give themselves over to this fond perswasion , deceived with a vaine hope of obtaining these two things , so much desired , so uncertaine ? many take great paines in this art , although they lose much and gaine little ; contrary to that which succeeds in all other trades , which is , to gaine much out of a little . finally , either these men deceive themselves , or find themselves deceived by the professours of this science , who are often uncertaine and varying in their maximes , which ought to be reall and constant ; so that the event is alwaies dangerous and uncertaine . many there are , which are followers of it , hoping to make gaine by their deceit , because they dare not rely upon the certainty of their art . there was one of these , which in pekim offered himselfe to a magistrate , promising him great matters from his art . covetous persons are ord●narily credulous . he furnisht him with materialls to make his operation , amongst which the other secretly conveyed a piece of silver , which he privily carryed about him to that intent , the ignorant magistrate was well pleased with the product of it , he seeming to him a true sonne of art . then the work-man faining to have great occasion to goe to another place , desired leave of him for some dayes , which the magistrate with much adoe consented to , because his covetous desire , being inflamed by that experiment , could not brooke a long absence ; but the alcyhmyst , ( that used to fish in the silver seas of hydropicall covetousnesse with those deceitfull nets , with which he long entertained their hopes , but brought them in no profit ) was absent three whole yeares : at the end of which being returned to pekim , he maketh , as if he knew not the house of this his friend , though he often passed by the doore ; but being discovered by the magistrate , he calls him in ; who still persisteth in his dissimulation of not knowing him . the magistrate questions him concerning the art , whereof he had made him an experiment : the other confessed , that he knew the art , but did not remember to have practised it in that place ; alledging for his excuse , that as he had done it in many places , so he could not remember them all . but without much intreatie , promised to doe it againe , to that intent the magistrate giveth him . crownes to furnish him with a sufficient store of materialls : then the alchymyst , without asking leave as before , conveyeth himselfe away , and never appeareth more . but for all these experiences there are still enough , which doe hunt after this art . but returning to our chinesses ; they are affable , courteous , and of good conversation : and therefore in this particular our men are not to be beleeved , which dwell only in macao and cantone , because they are there , as it were , in a continuall warr , by reason of the daily contracts and contentions , which are betwixt the servants of the portugesses and chinesses ; besides buying and selling produceth frequent disgusts ; and if those of macao do beare with them , because they cannot help it , it is alwayes with hope to be paid with interest from those of cantone , when they come thither by occasion of the faires : and so there cannot be a friendly and just traffick betwixt them , but they do treat one another almost like enemies . but in the other provinces and innermost parts of the kingdom , as we have said , they converse with us with so much respect and decorum , that in all meetings with them they give us the first place , upon no other pretence , but that we are strangers , and as they call us guests of a remote climate . in cases of necessity , ( which we have many times proved ) they will not faile to lend us what we aske , although it be more worth than the pawnes we give them ; and that without interest . i am sure there cannot be a worser sort of people , than is found in their prisons , for thither the dregs of the whole common-wealth are drained , neverthelesse , we have found courtesie at the hands of those wretches , who in such places use to be very inhumane . vpon occasion of the persecution which we suffered in the year . our fathers found in those prisons much respect and correspondence , and when the officers of the prison for feare of the tyrant , did bind them and use them harshly : it was alwaies with a great resentment of the prisoners ; who not enduring to see them streightned with manacles upon their wrists , did make them wider for them by burning them ( their manacles being made of wood ) with hot irons . after a long time , these fathers being to be released from one of these prisons , the prisoners consulted among themselves how to shew them some courtesie : and collecting what they were able , they entertained them with a banquet , which was more acceptable to the fathers , to see so much humanity and kindenesse towards strangers among pagans , which were kept in that place , for the chastisement of their crimes and ill manners , than for the good treatment they received . thus much will sufficiently demonstrate the naturall courtesie and civility of this nation . among them , all acts of cruelty are much abhorred ; wherefore among their punishments there is not used that ordinary inhumanitie and severity , which is among us , as quartering ; tearing with pincers ; dragging with horses ; and racking . he that deserveth death , is either beheaded , or strangled . in the yeare . in the city of nankim , an ordinary fellow with more than ordinary insolence did aspire to the empire . he had already listed much people , and distributed offices among them , giving order , to cut off the heads of all the mandarines in one day appointed for their rendezvous . when the conspiracy was discovered by a male-content , that was ●il satisfied with his allotment , there was , upon this occasion , imprison'd almost an infinite company of people , which were discover'd by the tyrants own book , wherein he kept a list of the conspiratours : the king having notice of it , gave speedy order , that no more should be imprisoned : by a second order he commandeth , that only thirty of the most guilty should remaine in prison for the space of . daies with their heads in the stocks , and that at the end of . daies , whosoever of them remained alive should not be put to death . ( there escaped only two of them ; ) which is strange , that for so enormous a wickednesse , there was appointed no greater punishment . when many are condemned to die , they are kept in prison till the visitour of the province calleth them before him ; and perusing the list of them he appointeth , . or . of them to be executed : if he exceedeth this number , they give him the name of cruell : the rest are sent back to prison . they are inclined to vertue ; i doe not say they are exempt from vices , proper to all pagans , and indeed to all mortalls ; but that they esteeme those , which make profession of vertue ; and particularly of some vertues , which are dispised by other gentiles ; as , humility , virginity , chastity ; and this last is in such esteeme , that if a maiden , or young widdow , lead a single life with that caution and other vertues requisite to it , they are wont to erect trium-phall arches to them , and celebrate their memorie with publick and magnificent prayses and panegyricks . their manner of entertainment and complements are so ceremonious , that there seemes to be no end of them ; and are more proper for divine worship , than humane conversation . this is to be understood of their visites , and their meetings and incounters , where respect is to be shewen : for amongst kindred and friends they treat one another more familiarly . they are so composed in their grab , and wary in their words , that nothing can cause an open difference betwixt persons of quality one against the other , although both of them may bear a secret spleen and grudging . hence it is , that capitall enemies may be seen together at banquets , or other publick meetings without the least shew of enmity , dissembling it dexterously and couragiously under the punctilioes of civility and honour . they magnifie very freely and readily whatsoever is vertuous in the actions of their neighbours , couragiously beating down that emulation , which in almost all other nations suffereth none to be pleased with any but themselves . when they see any thing which cometh from europe , although there be in it little art or ingenuity , it is by them commended with singular applause ; and many times with this expression , o , say they , these people are not like to us , dul and un-ingenious . and sometimes of manufactures made in their own kingdom , with which by reason of the vastnesse thereof , they are unacquainted , they will say , that they were not made there , but brought from europe . a modesty indeed worthy to be envyed ; and so much the more because it is seen in a people that exceed many others in their abilities , to the shame of those nations , which have no eyes to see , but such as are infected with the disparagement of what they behold . they are not lesse ingenious mechanicks , than the manufactures , which come from thence , shew them to be , although all which come , are not made by the best masters . they are very excellent in workes of ivory , ebony and amber , especially in eare-jewels , pendants , and gallantries of gold and silver , for the ornament of women . they make chaines to admiration . there was one brought from thence to goa , which consisting of links , weighed not ounces of gold , and the work was so fine and small , that the links were hardly to be discerned . they have altogether relinquisht to europe to be served in plate , there being scarce found among them a vessel of silver of a considerable bignesse , no not in the emperors palace ; being content to eat in porcellane , which is the only vessel in the world for neate and delightfull cleanlinesse . there gold-thread is of lesse weight and worth than ours ; they have a way of twisting of it about paper , which maketh it seem , as if it were right and massie and is an admirable artifice . the workmanship of europe , which they most admired , were our clocks ; but now they make of them such as are set upon tables , very good ones , and will be able to do the like in small ones , if the price of them there did equall ours . although they make some things , whose price would be excessive if we should cause them to be made here , notwithstanding in the generall we do much exceed them in manufactures and mechanick arts , except it be in that same charam , which is indeed a singular artifice . it cannot be denyed , but that they are a people of an admirable acutenesse ; so that that may be worthily appropriated to them , that aristotle so freely bestoweth upon all the people of asia ; saying , that asia exceeded europe in ingenuity ; but was exceeded by europe in valour ; this beeing a thing so approved to us by experience . there are many , which even to this day do call the chinesses , barbarians as if they spake of the negroes of guynea , or the tapuyi of brasile . i have blusht to hear some stile them so , having been taught the contrary by many years travels among them . although the fame and manufactures of china are sufficient to teach it us ; it beeing now many years that we have heard the one ; and seen the other . t is a great shame truly : but although in this relation there are many things , which might satisfie us concerning the subtelty of their wit , yet i wil give you one example in this following case . a certain chaquen , ( that is , a visitour of a province , one of the most important employments of the kingdom ) receiving of his visits , after a few daies were over , shut up his gates , and refused to admit any further their businesse or visits ; pretending for his excuse , that he was sick ; this accident being divulged ; a certain mandarine , a friend of his , began to be much troubled at it ; and with much ado obtained leave to speak with him . when he was admitted , he gave him notice of the discontent , that was in the city , by reason that businesses were not dispatched : the other put him off with the same excuse of his sicknesse : i see no signes of it , replied his friend ; but if your lordship will be pleased to tell me the true cause , i will serve you in it , to my utmost power , conformable to that affection i bear you in my heart : know then , replied the visitour , they have stollen the kings seale out of the cabinet where it used to be kept , leaving it locked , as if it had not been touched ; so that if i would give audience , i have not where withall to seale dispatches . if i should discover my negligence in the losse of the seale i shall loose , you know , both my government and my life ; so that i know not what to do , unlesse it be to stand in suspence , as i do , the which is but little avail to me , being more sensible than the people themselves , of this delay of justice . well perceived the mandarine how terrible the occasion of his retirement was ; but presently making use of the quickness of his wit , asked him if he had never an enemy in that city : he answered him , yes ; and that it was the chief officer of that city , that is the chifu or governour , which of a long time had borne a concealed malice against him . away then , quoth the mandarine , in great hast , let your lordship command that all your goods be removed to the innermost part of the palace , and let them set fire on the empty part , and call out for help to quench the fire : to which the governour must of necessity repair with the first , it being one of the principall duties of his office . as soon as you see him among the people , call out to him aloud , and consigne to him the cabinet , thus shut as it is ; that it may be secured in his possession from the danger of the fire : for if it be he which hath caused the seale to be stollen , he will put it in his place again , when he restores you the cabinet ; if it be not he , your lordship shall lay the fault upon him for having so ill kept it ; and your lordship shall not only be freed from this danger , but also revenged of your enemie . the visitour followed his councel , and it succeeded so well , that the next morning , after the night this fire was , the governour brought him the seale in the cabinet ; both of them concealing each others fault , equally complying for the conservation of both . now if after this example the chinesses must passe for barbarians as those would have it , who have forced me to relate this story , it must be upon the same account , on which others have said as much of moses . chap. . of the manner of their habit . the materials , of which they make severall sorts of stuffs and cloaths for the service of their persons , as cloathing , beds , and other furniture of their houses , are wooll , convase , ( for they have no other sort of linnen as i have formerly hinted ) silk and cotton : of all which they have great abundance . two hundred years before christ they used garments with short sleeves , such as the giapponeses use at this day ; who are descended of them , and still conserve this ancient habit . this manner of garment continued here , untill the raign of hoan : in the time of this king , who is much renowned amongst them , ( about years after christ , ) that habit was altered , as well in the people , as the officers , to that fashion which is worn at this day : and is the very same throughout the whole kingdom , although it consist of so many and so large provinces : nor can it be altered ( no more than any other notable custome among them ) without the kings particular order . for these people , which we call barbarians , have very well understood , that the changing of fashions and customes in a nation for those of strange countries , is as it were , a presage that that country will at length be brought into subjection to that other , of whose fashions and manners they are so enamoured : and we might for proofe hereof , ( if there were occasion ) name some particular countries among us . these fashioned garments have been conserved for so many yeares ; and reach from the neck to the feet , being all open before ; these are for their under garments , and are made for to sit closer to their bodies . their upper garments are large and wider in compasse . and because they use no buttons , they lap them before , one side over another , as our clergie men doe their cassocks . their sleeves are very wide , and the whole garment without any trimming . a piece of white taffat●e of the length of ones hand serveth them for a band ; when it is foule , they take it off , and put on another . this is only to be understood of the literati , or learned men , and the people of quality ; for the common sort of people are not suffered to weare it . the young men weare indifferently all sorts of colours ; but the ancient men do weare alwaies the most modest . the common people for the most part are cloathed in black ; as all sorts of servants , who are bound not to alter that colour . those who are governours , or have governed , upon occasion of feasts , do weare garments of the finest red . the rich men change their garments at all the seasons of the year ; and the inferiour sort , ( although poore ) twice a year , at winter and summer : and upon this occasion many pawn that garment , which they weare in one season to furnish themselves with a garment for the next . because their haire is their chiefe gallantrie , we will speak here a word or two concerning it . their youth , till seventeen years of age , leave the shortest part of their haire hanging loose , the other they combe back to the top of their head ; where they tie it up in a knot . after that , age they weare a net of horse-haire , which is like unto our cawles , under which they gather up all their haire , not suffering one haire to hang out : on the top of this they all weare caps ; the literati square caps , the rest of the people , round : they are all made of silk , or else of hors-haire , which by reason of the workmanship come often to be more costly than the other . they are alwaies to be black , unlesse it be in the win●er , when they weare them of felt , & are always gray , or else of the naturall colour of the wooll . at the first time any one putteth on this cawle , it is done with a particular solemnitie , as we were wont anciently , at the first putting on of the cloake or sword . for shoes , they know no other materialls , but silk of all sorts and colours , for the rich ; and for the poore , cotton : they are differing from ours in shape , and in the cost , which is bestowed upon them , having many little works wrought on them with the needle . skins are used only for bootes , which are rarely seen there . the richer and better sort of the people weare hose of damaske or sattin , or any sort of white silk ; the rest of white cotton . they weare breeches generally , both men and women . this is the habit of this ample kingdome , being as large almost as all europe , which hardly keepeth constant to its owne fashions , in any of its smallest provinces . the women are decently habited with the same coa●es , ( if i may so call them ) which the men use ; wearing them close about their necks . even the ordinary sort of women are very curious in dressing their heads , adorning their haire with flowers , as well naturall as artificiall ; having in this art a competition with nature ; and with the varietie of colours , the forme and figure of them they do as happily deceive the eyes of the beholders , as the grapes of zeuxes , did the sparrowes ; or to expresse it better , as the curtaine of parrhasius deceived zeuxes . the women of the better quality use gold and silver , the courtesans , or publique women are not suffered to weare them ; and it is a distinction to know them by , what they are , that they are not allowed to weare any ornament on their heads ( contrary to the custome of other countries ) nor to have their houses within the walls . the rest of their under-garments are the same both in men , and women , only their shoes are so little , that one might reasonably doubt , whether so small feete could belong to a humane body growen to a full stature : the reason of this is , that from their very infancy they swathe their childrens feet , so streightning them to hinder their growth ; and not ( as we say in europe ) because they are not suffered to goe : and although it be the common opinion , that it is a great part of beauty to have little feet , yet the more understanding chinesses do hold this effeminacy to be a very great folly . it tooke its originall from one of their queenes , who having ill-shapen feet , to mend that naturall def●●t , did swathe them , to bring them to a better forme : so that , what was necessitie in her ( if it may be called a necessitie , to mend such feet , as might have served well enough without it ) it came to be a gallantrie in all women by imitation of her : so much ought princes to avoid the making of themselves authors of ridiculous novelties . the retirement of the women is very great . there is not a woman to be seen in the streets , although in yeares ; or never so blamelesse in her life ; neither are men suffered to visite them at their houses . that part of the house where they inhabit is , as it were , a sacred place , for their sakes . it is enough to tell any one who entereth unwillingly , that there are women there , to make him stop presently . the men-servants may enter thither only while they are little boyes . into the very chamber where they are , not so much as their kindred , are allowed to come , unlesse they be the younger brethren of the husband , of very small age ; no not the husbands father ; with so much punctualitie , that if upon some particular occasion he would chastise his son , ( for although they are married , their fathers do chastise them , if they see cause ) he retireth presently to his wives apartment , which is an inviolable sanctuary ; the father being not to enter thither . if the women go out to visite their parents , they are carried in sedans close shut ; and this is the custome of all their women , even to those of the most ordinary qualitie . if they go on pilgrimage to any of their idolls , and that it be necessary , that they go part of the way on foot , they cover their faces with a vayle . if they go by water in the barks with their parents and kindred ( as i saw once above . upon occasion of a pilgrimage ) they passe one before another without speaking a word ; beleeving that the least overture that women give to the conversation of men is a large gate opened to the danger of their honour . this , which may be counted a harsh strictnesse , is turned into a pleasaunt sweetnesse by custome , ( which maketh all things easie ) as well for their repose , as for the peace and concord of the family . notwithstanding in so large a country as china , this custome cannot equally be observed every where ; so that in some parts , as i have above mentioned , the ordinary women go abroad as among us ; but the women of quality alwayes observe that stile of retirednesse . chap. . of their language and letters . the language which is used in china is of so great antiquity , that many beleeve it to be one of the . which were at the tower of babel . at least it is manifest by their books , that it is more than . years in use among them . is is various and different , because there are diverse kingdoms , whereof this empire is composed at this day ; and anciently they did not belong unto this crown , but were possessed by barbarous nations , as all the southern provinces and some of the northern : but at this day the language of china is but one only , which they call quonhoa , or the language of the mandarines ; for they at the same time , and with the same care and industrie , that they introduced their government into other kingdomes , brought in likewise their language : and so at this day it runneth through the whole country , as latin doth through all europe ; but more universally each province still retaining their naturall speech . it is a language much limited ; and as in the multitude of letters it exceedeth all others , so in scarcenesse of the nounes which it useth , it is the least copious of any : for it hath not in all aboue . and of words ( which in reality are the same , but only differing in accent and aspiration ) . almost all end in vowels , and those few , which do not terminate in vowels , end either in m. or n. they are all monosyllables , all undeclined , as wel verbes as nounes , and so accommodated to their use , that many times the verbe serveth for a noun , and a noun for a verb , and an adverb too , if need be . for which reason it is more easie to be learn'd than the latine ; the grammar only whereof taketh up a childs whole time . the brevity of it maketh it full of aequivocal words , and for the same reason compendious . this which would be troublesome to some , is very pleasing to the chinesses ; who are most particular lovers of brevity in speech ; being either imitatours , or imitated by the lacedemonians . it is rather sweet than harsh , and if it be spoken perfectly , ( as it is for the most part , in nankim ) is very delightfull to the ear . to say a thing with respect , with humility , and in applause of anothers merits , they use many excellent termes and phrases , ( which are the proprieties also of our portugesses language . ) and although it be a very narrow language , it is so sweet , that it exceedeth almost all others that i know . to say among us : take a thing , either with the whole hand , or with some particular fingers thereof , we are forced still to repeat the verb take ; but among them it is not so ; each word signifieth the verb ; and the manner too . as for example nien to take with two fingers ; tzo to take with all the fingers ; chuá with the whole hand turned downwards ; toie with the hand having the fingers turned upwards ; so likewise with the verb [ is ] as ; he is in the house , he is eating , or is sleeping : they have a word , wherewith at once they expresse both that he is , and , how he is . we , to say , the foot of a man , the foot of a bird or the foot of any beast , are forced alwaies to specifie with the same word foot but the chinesses do it with one word : as kio the foot of a man , chua the foot of a bird ; thì the foot of any beast . their style in their writing is very different ; from their discourse , although the words are the same : so that when one taketh the pen in hand for to write , he had need to raise up his witts ; and it would be counted a ridiculous thing , to write as they speak ordinarily . this is the reason , that all their pointed or accented reading , orating , disputing , and perswading , as wel● in publick as in private , is alwayes first practised and exercised with the pen. the letters which they use , seem to be as ancient as the people themselves , for according to their histories it is since the invension of them . years to this present year , in which i wrote this relation . i wil be bold to say that this is one of the most admirable things in that kingdome : for the number of their letters being excessive , almost all have some skill in them , at least as much as is sufficient for the exercise of their trades ; and though they are proper only to china , yet they are used in all the neighbouring kingdomes , every one reading them in their owne language ; as among us it is in the figures of numbers & of the starres ; which are the same over all europe ; and yet every nation calleth them by different names . they are very proper for embassies , bills , and bookes . these , although each province have a different language , are common and understood of all , as if they had been written in their owne language . the author of these is said to be fohi , one of their first kings . at the beginning they were fewer , and more simple , resembling , in some respect , the thing that was expressed by them ; for that which is pronounced gè , and signifieth the sun , was written with a circle , and a diametrall line through it . afterwards the form was something varied , changing the circle almost into a square , having the same line through it , and doth still signify the sun. this variety in making of their letters hath caused foure kinds of them . first the ancient , which remaineth still in their libraries , and is understood of all the litterati , although it be no longer in use , except in some titles and seales , which they put in stead of armes . the second is called chincù , and is the most current , as well in manuscript , as printed bookes . the third they call taipie , and answereth to the running hand used among our publick notaries , not much in use , unlesse it be in bills , contracts , pleadings , policies , and such like things . the fourth is so different from the rest , as well for the abbreviations , ( which are many , ) as also for the different stroakes and shape of the letters , that it requireth a particular study to understand them . this word sie , which signifieth to give thanks , is written after three most different manners . their letters are in all sixty thousand , enrolled in their vocabulary , which they call , haipien , and may be rendred a great sea . they have others more briefe ; for to read , write , compose , and understand very well , about eight or ten thousand letters will serve the turne : and when they meet with any letters , which they call a cold letter , they have recourse to their vocabulary , as we do , when we meet with a latin word that we do not understand . from hence it is evident , that he is most learned amongst them , that knoweth most letters ; as amongst us he is the best latinist , that is most verst in his calipines-dixionary . to form all these multitude of letters , they use only nine strokes , or touches of the pen : but because these only would not be sufficient for so great a fabrique , they do joine figures , or perfect and significant letters , one into another ; by which means they make other new and different ones , and of a different signification . so this line — signifieth one : crossed with another line ten , and having another stroke at the bottome signifying the earth , and with another stroke at the top of it it standeth for king ; adding a stroke on the left side of it between the two first strokes it is taken for a precious stone , and by adding certaine other lines , it is meant for a pearle : and this last figure is every letter to have , that must signify a precious stone , or any other stone , that is of price and esteeme , although not counted precious . so every letter which signifieth any tree must have joyned with it the letter , which signifieth wood : and the letter that signifieth mettall , must be annexed to the figure which it is put to signify , as iron , copper , steel ; yet this is no infallible rule . they have also , in the composition of their letters , had respect to their significations : and so that square figure , which we spake of before , to signifie the sunne , joyned with another very little different , standing for the moone , is called min , and signifieth brightnesse . another which hath the likenesse of a portall , called muen , signifieth a gate : there is another which signifieth a heart , to which it hath some resemblance . now if this letter be placed between the two perpendicular lines , which form the letter that standeth for a portall , it signifieth sadnesse and affliction , that is , a heart streightened and prest in a narrow doore : and every word of sadness must have a heart annexed to it . they who write well , are held in great esteeme ; and they make more account of a good writing , than of a good picture . and for a set of ancient letters well shapen and formed , they do not care to spend a good summe of money : and letters from being first esteemed , have come at length to be reverenced . they cannot endure to see a written paper lying on the ground , but presently take it up ; and in the childrens schooles there is a place appoynted for the keeping of them ; and afterwards they burne them at certaine times , not out of religion , or superstition , as the turks do , but only out of the reverence they beare to letters . their way of writing is from the top of the paper downwards to the bottome , and beginning at the right hand of the paper proceed to the left , as the hebrewes and all eastern nations do . they formerly made use of the inner barkes of some trees in stead of paper , as other nations have done . for a stile or pen they used certaine bodkins of iron , with which they dexterously formed their letters . they wrote also many things on lamins or plates of mettall , and also on vessels of molten mettall ; of which there are yet some remaining , which are held in no small esteeme by the owners , & all that see them . but it is now years since they have had the invention of paper , which is there of so many sorts & in so great plenty , that i am perswaded , that , in this , china exceedeth the whole world ; & is exceeded by none in the goodnes thereof . that which aboundeth most , & is most used for printing , is made of a certaine tree , which is called in india , bombù , and in china , cio , the art in making of it is like ours ; but the best and whitest is made of cotton-cloth . in stead of pens they use pensills made of the haire of severall creatures : the best are of those of a hare . they are more easie and convenient to write with than pens : the ordinary ones cost three , foure , or five farthings ; the best come to six pence a piece . their standishes are made of stone of severall formes , and are commonly handsomely wrought , and of a small price : yet they have some of thirty crownes a piece . in these they dissolve the inke , which is made up in little molds and dried : the best is made of the smoake of oyle , which they gather by art : it is sold at a small price commonly , the dearest being a crowne , or seven and six pence the pound ; but the best of all from ten to twenty crownes . the artezans which make it are not held for mechanicks , so noble is this art esteemed by them . they use sometimes red ink , especially in their annotations upon books : and sometimes ( but very seldome ) write with it . it is their greatest care and ambition to have all their instruments of writing to be of rich materials , neat , proper , and in good order , with the same pride and delight , as the most accurate captain or souldier among us taketh in his armes . in printing , it seemeth that china ought to have the precedence of other nations : for according to their books they have used it this years ; but it is not ( as i said before ) like unto ours in europe . for their letters are engraven in tables of wood . the authour of the book ordereth what kind of letter he will have , either great , little , or middle-sized ; or rather he giveth his manuscript to the graver ; who maketh his tables of the same bignesse with the sheets that are given him ; and pasting the leaves upon the tables with the wrong side outwards , he engraveth the letters as he findeth them ; with much facility and exactnesse , and without making any errata : their writing not being on both sides the paper , as among us , but on one side only ; and the reason , that their books seem to be written on both sides is , because the white side is hidden within the fold . they print likewise with tables of stone ; with this difference , that then the paper is made all black , and the letters remain white ; because when they print thus , they lay the ink upon the superficies of the stone , but in the tables of wood , they put it only in the hollow of the engraving . this last manner of printing serveth only for epitaphs , pictures , trees , mountains , and such like things , whereof they do desire to have the memories preserved ; and they have very many prints of this kind . the stones which serve for this use , are of a proper and particular kind ; their wooden tables are made of the best peare-tree . so that any work which they print ( as they do in great numbers ) remaineth alwaies entire in the print of the tables , to bee reprinted as often as they please , without any new expence or trouble in setting for the presse , as there is in our printing . every one hath the liberty to print what he pleaseth , without the supervising , censure , or licence , of any one ; and with so small charges , that for every hundred letters perfectly engraved in the manner abovesaid , they pay no more than foure pence half-penny ; and yet every letter consisteth of many strokes . chap. . of their manner of study , and admittance to examination . they are put to learn from their tender age . they have for beginners certain little bookes , containing good rules and precepts of vertue , good manners , obedience to their parents and superiors , or some such like matter . a few months after , they give them classicall books ; which they get all by heart , both the text and the glosse , as perfect as we do our pater noster . after this , commeth the masters explanation . they say their lesson likewise by heart , the scholars back being turned towards the master with the book lying open upon the table , and they use no other phrase for saying their lesson , but only poixú , which signifieth , to turn their back upon the book , and this is done , that they might not cast their eies upon it to help themselves . they are kept to their studies with so much rigour , ( even the youngest of them ) that they are allowed no manner of recreation or divertisement . every day they write something , and their masters copy is laid under the paper , like the black line among us : and the paper being thinne and transparent , the letters easily appear through , which the boy that learneth doth easily imitate , forming other letters like those , which hee seeth under his paper ; and by using this for some short time , he becometh accustomed to the fashion of his masters hand , which he imitateth after this manner . therefore after some time spent in this exercise , they write one line upon the masters copy , and another upon the blank paper by the side of it ; for , as i have said , the lines are made from the top of the paper to the bottome , till at length , when they can well imitate the copy , they give over writing upon it . in fine , they take very much paines to gain a good hand in writing ; for , in their examinations , where their compositions are copied , it is sufficient to have their grace denied , if there be but found one ill-shapen letter , before their exercise be read ; they presuming ; that no man can be learned , if he read , or write ill ; although among us there be many examples to the contrary . for it is wel known , that the excellent doctour navarra wrought a very ill hand , & our bartolomeo philippo , a singular scholar , writ so perfect an ill hand , that to the universall grief of all learned men , his most learned works were lost ; although they were many , and no doubt , full of most admirable knowledge , because there was not found any one , that was able to read them ; as may be perceived by those workes of his , that have escaped out of that pernicious chaos . next ; when the chinesses have learned a good quantity of their letters , and have had some acquaintance with their books , they are instructed in the rules of composition . first , they give them some disordered compositions , which they are to reduce into order ; then some abbreviations for them to enlarge upon , and afterwards in due time they give them only the point or theme ; in like manner they do , at their examinations . and because every three years the most approved compositions of those , who have taken degrees , are put in print , others take great paines in them , and get as many of them by heart as they are able , they have no universities , where they study together ; but all , that are able , take a master into the house for their sonnes , and sometimes two , if there be much difference between their childrens ages . this master is alwaies with them without any interruption , and teacheth them not only letters and sciences , but whatsoever concerneth civill government , good manners , moralitie , and the way how to carry themselves in every thing . if they are persons of quality , the scholar never goeth abroad without his master , who serveth to instruct him in all civilities , and good behaviour ; particularly in visits ; where , as there are many ceremonies used , there is something of difficultie ; and they might easily commit an errour , if their master did not help them . and without doubt , this way is most decent for their reputation , and more profitable for their studies , and lesse exposed to those venemous practises and company , which are apt to teach them such customs , as infect their minds ; and spoile the decorum of a gentleman ; and much more in china , where , if any one have this evill fame , he cannot be admitted to examinations . there are neverthelesse many schools for children of a meaner condition ; where the masters have this good quality , that they receive no more than they are well able to teach , that they might not go from them , as if they had never come thither ; as it falleth out too often in europe , where each master endeavoureth to have many scholars , rather for his own gain than their advancement . for indeed a man , let him be never so able , is but still one man ; whence it commeth to passe , that some of their schollars know the school , but are not known of it . this inconvenience is avoided in china : each taketh no greater charge upon him , than he is well able to give an account of ; and each master admitteth no more scholars , than he can well teach . he is with them all the day long , behaving himself with much gravitie ; neither do they ever go out of the school , unlesse it be at meales ; and if any one of them doth live far off , his dinner is brought to the school . their play-daies and time of vacation are only fifteen daies at the beginning of the new year , and some few daies in the fift and seventh moon : and as there are there no holy-daies , they make all the rest of the year an un-interrupted application to their studies . so sensible are they of this truth : that it is necessary to take very great paines to bee learned ; and , that seldome any one passeth with the reputation of a knowing man , without much labour and industrie . when they are grown up and past these rudiments , and their parents are not able to provide a master for each in particular ; some of the kindred and neighbours joyne together , and take a master in common , who dyets with them day by day in course , and receiveth his salary from them all , which is not much ; but more or lesse according to the custome of the countries , and many amount each year to or crowns ; the common salary being from ten to twenty crownes : besides the presents which they make them at certaine feasts , consisting of stockings , shoes , and such like things . at meals ( although it be in the houses of persons of the greatest quality ) they are to sit with the father of the scholar , or at least with the scholar himselfe . many times they stu●y not in their fathers house , having others more proper for that occasion , either within or without the city , but never farr off : and as much as they can , avoyd their owne houses , knowing well that the multitude of people , and the respect which is payd to their quality at home , are capitall enemies to study : hence it cometh to passe in other kingdomes , that the sonnes of lords and great men do for the most part , prove great ignorants : as if the greatest nobility did not consist in the greatest knowledge . there are ordinary masters without number , for there being so many that pretend to the degree of a literato , and so few that attaine to it , the greatest part are constrained to take upon them the imployment of a schoolmaster ; so that to set up a schoole the year following , they go about to get scholars for that time , from the beginning of the present year , but in great houses they commonly receive none for masters , but such as have taken the degree of batchelour , who continue the course of their studies with a designe to take their other degree . when they have taken any degree , although it be but only of batchel●ur , they are then no longer under a master , but forme a kind of academie , as it were , among themselves ; where they meet at certaine times every month , one of them openeth a book , and giveth a point or theme , upon which all of them make their compositions , which they afterward compare among themselves . although they have no universities and particular schooles , neverthelesse they have generall schooles , which are very capacious and magnificent , and most richly adorned , for the examiners , and those that are to be examined ; of which there is a wonderfull great number . these schooles are in the cities and townes , but the most stately ones are in the metropolies of the provinces , where the examination of licentiats is held . these fabriques are of a bignesse proportionable to the multitude of people which flock to them . the form is almost the same in all . those of cantone are not bigge : because they admit not of above foure-score , to take their degree ; whereas in others , there are admitted from an hundred to a hundred and fifteen , which is a great difference . the whole structure is compassed about with a wall , having a faire and sumptuous gate towards the south , opening into a large streete , where a numerous multitude are gathered together . this streete or piatza is . geometricall paces broade , each pace consisting of five foote : there are no houses in it , but only porches and walks with seats for the captaines and souldiers , who are there assisting all the time of the examination , and keep a strong guard . at the first entrance , there is a great court , where do stand the mandarines of the first post , with a court of guard within the gate ; then presently appeareth another wal with a gate , made like those of our churches , and openeth & shuts in two leaves or pieces , when it is not convenient that all should be opened : when you are past that gate , there appeareth a large place , in which there is a pond of water , extending from one tide to another , over which standeth a stone bridge of perfect architecture , which endeth at another entrance or gate , guarded by captaines , which suffer none to go in or out , without expresse order from the officers . after this gate followeth another very spacious court , having on each side rowes of little houses or chambers for the persons that are to be examined ; placed on the east and west side thereof . every chamber is foure palmes and an halfe long , ( every palme is nine inches english ) and three and a halfe broade , and is in height about the stature of a man : they are covered with tarrasse or playster in stead of tyle ; within each of them are two boards , the one fastened to sit downe on , the other moveable for a table : which after it hath served them to write upon , they make use of , when time is , to eate on . there is a narrow entrie , which leadeth to them , that admitteth but of one man a breast , and that hardly too ; the doores of one row open toward the backside of the other . at the time of the examination ; there is a souldier to assist in every one of these little chambers , to guard and serve the person to be examined ; sitting under his little table : they say , he hath a gagge of wood in his mouth , that he should not speak and trouble the student . but if it be in his power to remedie it , it is not likely , that he doth entirely complie with his obligation . at the end of this narrow entrie i spake of , is raised a tower upon foure arches with balusters without on all sides , within which there is a salone or great hall , where do assist some officers and persons of respect , who stay there to give account of what passeth in all the little chambers , which they have placed in their sight . at the foure corners of this court are foure great towers , with their bell or drum , which is sounded , as soone as there happeneth any noveltie or disorder , to give notice thereof to whom it doth concerne . nigh to these towers are other buildings with a large hall , furnished with seats and tables , and other necessaries for the businesse that is to be performed there , which is the first examination of the compositions ; at which the more ordinary officers do assist , sitting in those seates . going through the hall by the gate which looketh northward , there is to be seen another court , and presently another hall of the same form ; but the furniture thereof is more rich and costly , it serving for the president , and more honourable officers . then follow likewise other appartaments and lodgings for the said persons , and for all the other officers and examiners ; every appartament hath a hall , seats and table● to negotiate and eat at ; a chamber with a bed , and canopie of silke , and other houshold-stuff proper to that end they are designed for . there is also a walke with little gardens and low trees . there are also joyned to these , other lesser chambers for notaries , secretaries , pages , and other officers of their families ; besides these there are other chambers for the mandarines and inferiour officers , and for their ordinary servants , with butteries , larders , kitchins , and whatsoever is necessary for the accommodation of so great a multitude ; every thing being disposed and ordered even to admiration . anciently the nobilitie and kindred of the king were not admitted to any sort of office or publique charge ; no , nor those of them that studied , were allowed to come to the examinations , to take their degrees . about yeares since , after many earnest solicitations made by them , and oppositions by the contrary part , they had the priviledge granted them , to be admitted to all examinations ; and the examiners are obliged to confer degrees on some of them , but not to many . the common people of all sorts and all vocations are admitted , except those that are infamous , as the servants of the mandarines ( not their houshold servants , but those which serve them in their tribunalls and courts of justice ; ) sergeants , bayliffs , catchpoles , rogues , executioners , and guardians of their publique women , called vampa . likewise those are not admitted , against whom lyeth any tax , or accusation of ill manners , untill there be satisfaction given of their amendment . they have three sorts of degrees sieueai , kiugin , cinfu ; and that we might the better understand them , i might say , that after their manner they are answerable to our batchelour licentiate , and doctour , each degree having their severall ensignes and badges of honour . those that are only students , and have taken no degree , have not any particular priviledge belonging to them , but only are respected as gentlemen , and the people honour them , as the lights of their country , so much is knowledge esteemed among them , who know , how to honour that , which doth truly deserve esteeme . chap. . of the manner of their examinations , and how their degrees are conferred . the order and manner , that the chinesses observe in their examinations of persons that take their degrees , is very curious . it is to be supposed , that in these examinations , from the first of the simple student , to the last of the doctour , consisteth the businesse of the greatest importance of this kingdome : for on these depend the degrees and offices both of honour and profit , the only marke , at which mortalls aime with their chiefest attention . in a word , if there be an employment , wherein these two are coupled ( a conjunction which the old proverb hath sentenced to be very difficult ) certainly it is this . we will begin at the beginning , that is what is performed by the meer and simple students . before the examination there is first spread abroad a report , that there will be one , till at length it be published by authoritie . because the degrees which are conferred , and those which pretend , are many , it is not convenient that so great a multitude should be admitted to the examination of the chancellour : and to the end that both the fit and unfit should not enter at that examination , there is an order in the province , that those which are to enter , should be proved first by two antecedent examinations in their city or towne , after this manner . every judge in his territorie doth publish an examination , and appointeth a day for the meeting of all the students of his precinct . and because sometimes the place of the publick universitie is not sufficient for the reception of so great a multitude , they fill a large field with seats and tables ; and there the examination is held . the judge giveth the poynt upon which they are to compose . they begin in the morning and are allowed time till night ; they give in but one composition , and when they have finished it , they consigne it to the proper officer ; who , putting them together , examineth them all along with great diligence ; and chusing out the best , causeth the name of their composers to be written : this roll of their names is stuck up upon the wall of his palace ; by which it cometh to be known , who they are , that are allowed to passe to the supream examination ; and this allowance they call , having a name in their village . the compositions thus allowed are carried by the officer , in person to the governour of the city : and the same do all the judges of townes , each within his own jurisdiction ; and each city in its villages , each city being divided into two villages , with their particular judges , besides the governour of the city . and all the students of the country , that have been already allowed of , being assembled together , enter into the generall place of the city ; where the governour of the city examines them again , and giveth them a new point , after the same manner , as was given them in the village with this difference ; that they use more care , rigour , and diligence , and admit lesse of the intercession of friends , who are ready in all places to pervert the truth . of these the governour chuseth , and giveth their names to the chancellour , who putteth them the third time upon the same examination , almost in the same manner ; and chuseth out amongst them about or , upon whom he conferreth their degree ; so that being sifted three times most exactly , they come at length to be but few in number . then are given them their ensignes and priviledges , with an advertency of their subordination , not only to the chancellour , but also to the prefects ; who are two in each city ; and are called hioquon ; that is , mandarines of the sciences . their office is to observe and spy out the deportment of each ; and to chastise those , that behave themselves amisse ; and ( which is more ) they may examine them a new , if they please , and as often , as they think good . the chancellour is bound by his office to send through the province , and to assemble within the cities all the ancient batchelours , and to examine them , to find whether they study ; or else addict themselves to other imployments different from their profession . he rewardeth the diligent , and castiseth those that are idle , in this manner : when they are all gathered together in the generall palace , he giveth them a point for their compositions ; the which being ended , their papers are divided into five decuries or classes ; to those of the first he giveth praise and rewards ; the same or little lesse is done to those of the second ; those of the third classe are passed by in silence ; those of the fourth he chastiseth ; those of the last classe , he depriveth of their degrees , priviledges , and ensignes of honour , and turneth them back to be rank'd among the common people : yet neverthelesse with liberty to return again , for their degrees , to their examinations . of the first sor● are chosen the ablest to the number of . for each city , and for each town ; and although they have not above eight crowns pension a man , they stand the king , through the whole kingdom in . crowns . this employment is very great ; for the cities are ; the villages . this is that which a batchelour is obliged to do , to obtain his degree : let us now see , what is required of a licentiate . the examination of these is held every three years , in the chief city of each province , upon the same day through out the whole kingdom ; which useth to be in the eighth moone ; and commonly falleth out to bee about the end of our september , or beginning of october . the examination lasteth about or daies ; although they , that are to be examined , are not held to it above three daies only ; and those are the ninth , the twelfth and the fifteenth of the aforesaid month . the chief examiners are the greatest officers of the whole province , besides others of that precinct who are assistant to them : but above all , the president ; who commeth , even from court , purposely to his province . these are the first , that do assemble in the general palace ; and with them their secretaries , notaries , and other people appointed both for their guard and service ; and likewise physitians , for fear they might have need of them ; because , whilest this action lasteth , no person is permitted to come out , or in , to them . without , there remaineth a vigilant officer , to provide whatsoever is required from within , only the chancelor is here excused from this confinement , because he is the common master of all the batchelours . there are some , which are so infallibly certain of their knowledge and abilities , that there was one in kiamsi , who , after the studenrs were locked up for their examinations , made a list of those whom he conceived , should receive their degrees , and having set it up in publick , he erred only in six , of an hundred and fifteen , which were elected . when the officers are assembled , the students ( which in the larger provinces and universities exceed the number of ) make their appearance , at nine of the clock in the morning , keeping their order , and without any contrast ; ( as it often happeneth at the examination of batchelours , with such confusion , as is often the occasion of undecent and unfortunate accidents , and sometimes murders , as i once saw in the city of sumkiam in the province of nankim , and in that of kiamsi . ) at their entrance they are all searched , to find what they carry about them ; and if the least paper be but found about any one of them , he is presently excluded . and for the lesse trouble in searching of them , they are all obliged to wear their hair loose and hanging down , their leggs naked , and shoes made of cord , their garment without lining , or any fold whatsoever , with their inke-horne and pensels about their necks ; ( for as we have said before , they use no other pens , but those . ) as soon as they are entred , they retire into those little chambers , we spake of before ; each into one , with his souldier to watch him , who sitteth at his feet under his little table . then they lock up the gates , setting their guards of souldiers ; who keep so strict and rigorous a watch , that during the examination , they do not suffer any one to passe through that street ; much lesse do they permit any one to go out . then presently are the points exposed , which the president hath already written in large letters on white tables of charam ; the which hang publickly at the four corners of the crosse way between the little houses ; so that every one may see them from his own chamber , the points or theames are seaven ; four out of the four last books of their philosopher which are common to all ; and three from every kim , that is , out of every part of his books of sciences ; each student necessarily professing only one of them . vpon each point the student is to write briefly , elegantly , and sententiously ; so that every one is to make seven compositions , which are to be written in a faire and well shap'd letter , without any abbreviation . if they afterwards mend or correct any thing , they are to write underneath , in what line that emendation is made . they make two copies of their compositions ; the one subscribed with the name and sirname of their father and grand-father , with the years of their own age , together with an inscription , as seemeth good to each of them . these they seale up with the inscription only on the outside : presently they consign the open copies to the officers appointed to receive them , and then go their waies . the sealed copies are kept according to their number in a place appointed for them ; the open copies are given to certain notaries , who copy them out in red letters , that the composers hand might not be known ; and after that , they are given to the examiners , who distributing them among themselves , do , the two following daies , examine and review them , with so much rigour , that the least errour is sufficient to exclude the student . i shall give you a pleasant example . among their letters , there is one called ma , which signifieth a horse : this is composed of a perpendicular line crossed with three others , and underneath hath a stroke , which endeth with a concavity like to our letter s. in this concavity they put pricks in a row , one after another . in stead of these four pricks when they write with abbreviation , they put only one line . now there was a student , who in his composition wrote it after this last manner ; and although his composition were excellent , yet because he had not writ this letter after the first manner , the examiner sent him away with these words , without four leggs the horse cannot go . when that is done ; they let up , on the outward wall , a large catalogue of the names of such , who have made any fault in their compositions , which serveth for advice to them , to return home to their houses , which they presently do partly out of shame , and partly out of necessity , because they will not be suffered to enter at the following examinations . the second time they enter again , on the twelfth day of the month , where they are proceeded with as before , excepting that they give them only three points , concerning such doubts and difficulties , as may occurre i● matter of government ; to understand , how they would behave themselves in it , and how they would advise the king. then again upon the through examination of these second compositions many are sent away and excluded from the third examination : to which they enter on the fifteenth day of the month ; and have only three points given them concerning the lawes and statutes of the realme . when the compositions of this last examination are received , they shut up the generall palace for fifteen daies , more or lesse ; and during that time , by comparing and chusing the best , they are reduced to a small number , who do really deserve the degree . then they consign them to the president , who maketh the last scruting , and ranketh them in their places and order , there being a great difference in being of the first , or of the last ; not only for their reputation , but also to be the sooner provided of some good place or office . after this last diligence is ended , which is used about the copies of the compositions , presently they open the originall compositions that were sealed and laid by , that by the inscriptions they might find out the names of the authours ; which they write down in certain classes according to their merits . this catalogue is exposed to the view of innumerable people , who are staying without to expect it ; some for their son or brothers sake , some for their father or friend , some for their master or patrone ; and some only to satisfie their curiositie . at the time when these names stand exposed , being written in very large letters , from the top to the bottom of a long paper , two palmes and a halfe broad , there stand ready without , just so many horses which are to carry those that receive their degree of licentiate ; each horse being marked with his number . of . . etc. and to every one of those servants , who are appointed to lead the horses , there is given a ticket , with the name of the graduate , and the number of that place , which belongeth to him . who presently runneth to seek him out ( it being not easie to find him , because they do yet stand retired ) to give him notice of his election , and to beg some reward of him , and so staies with him to wait upon him , till he departeth to go to the court. the students having notice given them of their promotion , come all on horse-back to the palace-general , every one in his order ; where the proveditor and minister of the kings exchequer-chamber , standeth ready expecting them , with the ensigns of their dignitie , as the cap , gown , tippit , and boots , which he solemnly putteth upon them , and when they are thus adorned , they go presently to give thanks to the president of the examinations : who receiveth them on foot , and treateth them , as his equals , though he be alwaies to them in the stead of a master : and they do so depend on him ; and bear him such extraordinary respect , that it is a thing almost incredible to be related . among them is so much love and amity , as if they were really brethren ; for they are called brothers of the examination ; and like such do they respect one another . after follow diverse ceremonies , and severall banquets presented by the officers altogether . they are three in all , as i remember , and are all very sumptuous , but the third is of some profit also : for in this , there is set to every one of them three tables ; the first covered with diverse meates ; the second with hens , fowle , venison , and other flesh , which is to be all raw ; the third with dryed fruits : and all this is to be sent home to their houses , that they might spend it there , at their own pleasure and discretion . assoon as these men have obtained their degree , they become presently great , honoured , nay adored ; and , i know not how , suddenly rich . after this , they go no longer on foot , but either on hors-back or in a sedan . and not only the graduate , but his whole family , change their condition , and he beginneth to think of purchasing his neighbours houses , and to build himself a palace . this will yet seem more wonderfull to him , that knoweth , that many of them come out of their countries a very great way on foot , carrying at their backs , that habit , which they are to wear in the city ; having sometimes their hands daubed with clay , wherewith they lately were mending up their poor cottages : of which sort of blades i have seen some come to nankim . these solemnities being ended , the graduates presently prepare to go to court , to be made doctours ; and if they will take any government upon them , they are presently provided with some place or other : but if they accept of any government , they lose their pretension of being examined afterward for doctour . although there is none who at first doth not attempt it ; but if any one doth not succeed in it , and begin to be somewhat in years , having a mind to put himselfe presently into the world , he accepteth of a government , having only the title of a licentiate , but such very seldome come to very high preferments ; although there have been found some of them , who have had the good fortune to be advanced to the quality of vice-roy . for this journey to court they have every one of them given them . crownes , out of the kings exchequer , to bear their charges : and it is very certaine ( as i have been informed by some chinesses of credit , ) that the whole expences , which every licentiate stands the king in , from the time he taketh his degree , till he cometh to be placed in the court amounteth to . crownes ; which throughout the whole kingdome , ( according to my account , ) maketh a million and halfe of crownes . so much doth it cost the prince in the forming of his wisemen , and making them capeable of the government of his crowne : so great a reward doth he propose to them , that they might aspire to be sufficiently learned . the licentiates , who are made every three yeare , throughout all the provinces , are about fifteen hundred , more or lesse ; and this is no great number in respect of those , which procure , their degree in all the generall palaces . in that of cantone , which is one of the least , having not above . little chambers in it , the compositions of the first day are about . from whence may easily be inferred , how great the number of the pretenders is . and now we will give a particular chapter , concerning the supreme degree . chap. . of the degree of doctour . the degree of doctour is solemnly conferred at the court , in the second moone of the yeare , which answereth to our month of march. they proceed in it according to the same form , which was observed in the degree of licentiate ; excepting that the ensignes of honour are different , and the examiners of greater qualitie ; they being the chiefe of the royall colledge called hanlin , and their president is alway the colao , the greatest dignitie , next the king , of this empire : although he differently exerciseth the charge of president ; for , in this transaction , they of the royall colledge have a definitive vote ; and the compositions being distributed among them , after the first election , they , who are elected and approved by them , cannot be refused or rejected by the president . all the licentiates of the kingdome are admitted to this examination , as well the old ones , as the new . and anciently there was no precedent examination to inable them for this admittance ; because it was accounted sufficient to be a licentiate , to have entrance at the examination of doctors : but because among their compositions there were many so ill made , that it was time lost to read them , and did render the composers incapeable , not only of the degree of doctour , but likewise of pretending to it ; therefore about . years since , there was introduced another examination for the receiving of them , which is in practise to this day : from whence it happeneth , that many are not received , to their great shame and sorrow : which is a wholesome instruction to others not to spend their time in feasting and recreations . in this examination are to be chosen . upon whom the degree of doctour is conferred . the ensignes of honour , excepting the bootes , which are the same in all , are very different from those of the licentiates , both in cost and ornament . they have also a girdle given them , which they alwaies weare in their places of government , which are bestowed upon them ; but is more rich and precious , according to the offices they are advanced to . when they have received their degree , and put on their ensignes of honour , they all assemble , within a hall of the kings palace prepared for that purpose , where they are examined the second time in one only composition , the poynt being about the government and employment which they are to be admitted to . at this examination , in former times the king did use to assist in person ; but now there assisteth a colao in his name . the examination being ended , they passe into another hall , where the new doctours do make their reverence to the king , and presently the colai presents to him three of them , which have obtained the first places ; then the king with his owne hand bestoweth a reward on each of them . he to whom he giveth the first gift , being the chief of all the rest , hath a particular name belonging to him ever after ; as also , to the second and the third : the first they c●ll chuam . yuen , the next pham , yuen ; the third thoan , hoa ; and this name is of so great esteeme and reputation , that in a few daies after the examination , there is scarce any person through out the whole kingdom , that doth not know them by these names ; and not by the names of their fathers and countrie ; which is a wonderfull thing in so vast a kingdom as that is . the honour is as great , as that of our dukes and marquesses . as well for the respect , which is paid them throughout the whole realme ; as for the places of authority and trust , where they are put to govern ; being the very same , which were anciently conferred upon those great lords , whose authority was in another way , correspondent to that , which now these doctours have . these ceremonies being accomplisht , there is yet another examination , which although it be voluntarie , there are few that absent themselves from it . a new point is given ; they make their compositions ; and according to them there is an election made of those , who are to be admitted to the royall colledge . they select only of the most deserving , and of them they admit five every year ; who only for being entred in so smal a number , are alway providing with profitable places of government . the other twenty five have particular palaces assigned them ; where they assemble , and become as scholars under the discipline of a colao ; who almost every day , causeth them to compose somewhat , and exercise themselves in all that belongeth to their learning , and speculative government . this continueth til the next examinations , at which new persons enter , and the other go forth , and according to their degrees and antiquity , are provided with the places of greatest importance at the court ; from whence ( unlesse it be to be presidents of the examinations , or some other particular imployment , that lasteth but a short time , and by the kings order ) they never go out ; no not to be vice-royes ; which imployment is accounted below them , because only those of the royal colledge are capable of the dignity of a colao . all the new doctors are that year put into some employment , unlesse there be any , that is not of competent years . that which helpeth this multitude to imployments , is that the same year there is held a generall visitation throughout the whole kingdome ; by which there are so many of the old mandarines turned out , that there are many places made void for the new ones ; and , as this degree is of high account , the visits , congratulatious , feasts , and presents , which are made upon this occasion , are almost incredible . the reward for bringing the first newes , is many times worth crownes to the messenger , but commonly , assoon as the friends and kindred of those who are named among the three first above-mentioned , hear of their promotion , presently they erect unto them triumphall arches in their cities or villages , not of wood coverd with canvasse or past-bord ; but of pure marble sumptuously wrought ; in the front whereof is engraved the name of the person , for whom they were erected ; the place he hath obtained , and the year of his doctour-ship ; in a word , the world is the same throughout . it is a vain thing to beleeve , that he which hath not power , should be admired , heard or received with applause ; whether it be done out of zeale to the truth , or out of flattery and interest . chap. . of the books and sciences of the chinesses . of the sciences of the chinesses , we cannot speak so very distinctly and clearly ; because really , their authours have not been so fortunate , as aristotle , plato , and other philosophers and wise men , who have methodically handled them under their several classes , divisions , and titles : whereas the chinesses have written little or no thing of many of the sciences and liberal arts , and of the rest , but superficially , except those which concern good government and policie . from the very beginning it hath been their chiefest aim , to find out the best way of government ; the first that began this , were the kings fohi , xinon and hoamsi . these three at the beginning gave themselves to their morall and speculative sciences , by way of mysticall , even and odd numbers , and other ciphers and notes ; by which they gave law to their subjects : and from hand to hand , these were alway communicated to the kings ; who were the wisemen of that time , and by this means did govern the kingdome ; untill the monarchie of cheù ; which began . years before the coming of our saviour : at which time venuam , and checuam his youngest sonne , published these numbers and ancient notes , and made a booke of them , intitled yechim ; giving likewise many morall precepts , documents and orders to the whole kingdome ; and following the steps of other philosophers , which lived according to the stoick rule : they had alway great care of the government and publique good ; untill the time of confusio ; who composed five bookes in order , ( called by them vehim ) which are at this day held as sacred . he made also other bookes ; and of his sentences and sayings there have been ( since ) also many more bookes composed . this philosopher flourished about . yeares before the coming of christ ; he was a man of a good nature , well inclined to vertue , prudent , sentencious , and a lover of the publique good . he had many disciples , which followed him ; he had a great desire to reform the world ( which , even at that time , began to lose its sinceritie and veracity , changing the ancient manner of living , and introducing moderne customes . ) and so he governed in severall kingdomes : for when he saw , that they did not live conformable to his precepts and counsells in one kingdom , he went to another ; yet not uncensured by many other philosophers of that time , who seeing the evill course , which men tooke , retired themselves to their villages , and becoming husbandmen , in their owne persons tilled their grounds . now it happened that one day confusio , passing along , and being to go through a river , whose ford he was not acquainted withall , sent one to enquire of a man that was labouring thereabouts , who was a philosopher , he asked the messenger , who he was ; and being answered , that he was a disciple of confusio's , who sate in his coach expecting his answer ; the philosopher replied , let him go in a good houre : he knoweth the way , and hath no need of a guide ; signifying thereby , that he went from kingdome to kingdome , endeavouring to governe , in a time that was not proper for philosophers to reigne in . neverthelesse in after times , this man was in so great favour with the chinesses ; and the bookes which he composed were held in so much credit , as also the sayings and sentences which he left behind him ; that they do not only hold him for a saint , and a master and doctour of the whole kingdome , and whatsoever is cited of him is esteemed as an oracle or sacred thing ; but also , in all the cities of the kingdome , he hath publique temples built to his memorie , where at set times he is worshipped with very great ceremony : and in the year of the examinations , one of the principall ceremonies is , that all the graduates go together to do him reverence , and acknowledge him for their master . of those that are descended from him , he that is the neerest of kin hath a competent revenue , and enjoyeth the title of chuheu , which is as much as marquis or duke . the governour of the city where he was borne , out of respect and favour to him , is alwaies one of his family : and finally , all those of his linage , assoone as they are borne , have a particular priviledge from the emperour , and are respected by all , in regard of their predecessour confusio . this custome continueth to this day , although it be . yeares since he died . but returning to the bookes which he published , they are these following ; the first is called yekim , and treateth of his naturall philosophie , and of the generation and corruption of things ; of fate , or judiciary prognostication from these and other things , and from naturall principles ; philosophizing by way of numbers , figures , and symboles , applying all to moralitie and good government . the second is called xukim , containing a chronicle of the ancient kings , and their good government . the third xikim , and is of ancient poesie , all under metaphors and poeticall figures , concerning the naturall inclinations of mankind , and also of diverse customes . the fourth , named likim , treateth of rites and civill ceremonies of the ancients ; and also of those that belong to religion and divine worship . the fifth is called chuncieu , the which treateth also of the history of their countrie , and containeth a collection of examples of severall ancient kings , good and bad , to be imitated or avoided . there are also foure other bookes , which were made by confusio and another philosopher called mensiù ; in these nine bookes is contained all the naturall and morall philosophie , which the whole kingdome studieth ; and out of these is taken the point , which is proposed to read , or compose on , in their examinations for degrees . upon these bookes they have severall commentaries and glosses : but there is one of them , which by the law of the kingdome they are commanded to follow ; nor are they allowed to contradict it in their publique acts ; and hath almost the same authority with the text . these nine bookes are held , as it were , sacred , and in them , and their glosses and commentaries consisteth the great endeavour of their studies ; getting them by heart , and endeavouring to understand the difficult places of them ; forming diverse senses upon them , whereby , to govern themselves in the practise of vertue ; & to prescribe rules for the government of the kingdome , according to those wise dictates and maximes they finde there . and because their examinations are very strickt and rigorous , they not being suffered to bring along with them to those examinations , not only any booke , but also not so much as a fingers breadth of paper , it being no easie thing to be very ready in all these bookes , the order is ; that the first examination of batchelours be upon the last foure , and that of licentiates to be upon the same foure ; as also upon one of the other five : for this reason none is obliged to be very perfect in more than one of those sciences , which he doth professe : and upon that the point is to be given him . but to speak more distinctly to their learning ( although in their books it is not delivered so clearely and orderly ) i say , they consider in the universe three things ; that is , the heavens , earth , and man ; and so accordingly they divide their learning into three members , that is , into the science of the heavens ; the science of the earth , and the science of man ; including in the two first , all naturall knowledge , and in the third , all morall . in the science of the heavens , they treate of the beginning of all naturall things , of the creation of the universe , and of the formation of man himselfe : of universall causes , of generation and corruption ; of elements and elementary qualities , answerable to the planets ; of celestiall motions and relvolutions ; of the foure seasons of the year ; of the stars and planets , of iudiciall astrologie , of spirits good and bad what they are ; and other like matters . in the science of the earth , they treate of the varietie that is seen in her , by reason of the . seasons of the yeare , of the productions of things , and their differences : of fields and possessions , and their divisions in order to husbandrie and agriculture : of the situation of the parts of the world : of their position ; and other particulars concerning them ; of the choise and building of coemeteries , and burying places for their dead ; in which they are very superstitious . in the science , which treateth of man , they teach all their moralitie ; and that which belongeth to man in a sociable and politick capacitie ; who imitating the order , manner and proprietie of heaven and earth , as the universall parents , liveth in communitie with the observing their five morall vertues , which are pietie , iustice , prudence , policie and fidelitie . they treate also of morall matters , and of the respect which they have to the five orders of persons , into which their common-wealth is divided ; that is , father and sonne : husband and wife : king and subjects : elder brother and younger brother : and friends among themselves . all their moralitie is divided into two members : the first they call divine moralitie , which treateth only of ceremonies , rites and sacrifices , which they make to heaven ; earth ; the planets ; parts of the world ; good and bad spirits of the heaven , and earth , mountaines , rivers , tutelary spirits , soules of the dead , heroes and famous men , &c. the second is their politick and civill moralitie ; this is divided into ethiques , which ordereth the manners and actions of mankinde as they are considered in relation to their owne persons : and into oeconomie , in order to the government of their families : and into politiques , in relation to the government of the commonwealth , the publick good , and conservation of the kingdome . the government of a single person doth put him in a way to the good government of his familie ; and the good government of a familie to that of the kingdome ; as for example , a father , which doth not well governe his house , how should he governe a city or province ? and he that knoweth not how to governe and correct himselfe , according to the duty of his single person , how should he be able to regulate his familie ? so that they lay the first foundation of mortalitie , in the good manners and behaviour of each particular person ; from whence proceede well govern'd families , and publick governments well administred . under the same member of the science of man , they comprehend the liberall and all other arts ; which belong to their persons , families and monarchie ; which shall be the subject of the following chapter . chap. . of their sciences and liberall arts in particular . grammar , the gate of the other sciences , if we reduce it only to the terminations of a language , as cornelius nepos , and other grave authours have done , is but in little use among the chinesses : for all their words being monosyllables and undeclinable , there is not much paines required to put them together in syntax : yet notwithstanding all this , there is a great deal of difficulty in composing ; the which consisteth in placing of adverbs and certain termes , which are not significant : but if we should enlarge the grammar , as far as angelus politianus , and some other have stretched it , it is certain , that there is great use of grammar among them ; for their humane learning is very large and vast ; and although they have but few fables or mysteries , yet they have many histories , sayings , sentences , and apophthegmes , which they must make use of for the ornament of their compositions . for logick , they have no other rules , but what are dictated to them by the light of nature . rhetorick is much in use among them , although they have no rules belonging to that art ; but rather take it up by way of imitation ; observing and practising what they find to be good in the compositions of other . arithmetick they have in perfection , for as much as concerneth the four species and kinds thereof : they have also their demonstrations , and figures , as i have seen in their books . of algebra they know nothing at all , nor do they much practise the ordinary arithmetick . the way of account through the whole kingdom , and also in the neighbouring countries , is with an instrument , called by the portughesses , gina , and of the chinesses , suonpuon , that is , a table of account : it is made like a small square , divided into ten parts , with certain little rodds or wyres of brasse , upon each of which are threaded seaven little balls or beads , about the bignesse of those we use in our chaplets or rosaries : five beneath ( for the wyer is divided into two parts ) which stand for vnites ; two above , which signify tens : and with this instrument , moving up and down the little balls , they make their accounts with great facilitie and expedition . in geometrie they have a sufficient knowledge ; for although , not being acquainted with remote countries and kingdomes , they have not been able to distinguish their bounds ; nor to assign them their proper confines : yet they have very exactly divided their own country , of which they have very perfect maps . add to this ; that anciently all their land was divided by very exact measures : because the king had not his revenue then , in that manner , as he hath it now , that is , that every land should pay so much ; but every one divided his land into ten equall parts , and one of those parts , which lay nighest to the middle , they tilled and sowed , and the profit was the kings : and even now a daies , in buying and selling of land , they measure it , if there be occasion . the measure which they use upon this occasion , as likewise to measure any other continued quantity , is in this manner . the least of all , they call h●fuen , and is three graines of wheat . ten of these make the second measure , called huzum ; ten huzums make a che ; and ten che's make their greatest measure called hucham , bigger than an italian yard . these measures , the which they have perfectly divided in the manner above-said , are used by all officers , as also by taylours , to make their garments , taking measure by them , as we do in europe with a piece of thread , or parchment : so likwise , the carpenders frame a house , though never so big , with all its pillars , beames , joyces . etc. without so much as trying a piece of timber , where it is to stand , only by meanes of these measures ; and having framed a house thus in severall pieces ; they will on a sudden ioyn them together and set it up , without missing in the least . their wayes they measure by paces , but still according to the same measure , making a geometricall pace to consist of che , and one li of paces ; and of li one stadium , or daies journey . so that from north to south it appeareth that li make a degree ; for we allow to every league li ; and leagues to every degree . to measure corn , rice , pulse , and such like , the greatest measure is , that which the portughesses call pico , and the chinesses tan. this is composed of smaller measures : the least is as much as a man can hold in the hollow of his hand ; ten of these measures make one xim ; ( and this of rice is the ordinary allowance of a man for a day ) ten xim make one ten , and ten ten make one tan ; which cometh to weight about cattes , which make pound of portugall-weight , ounces to the pound . the third manner of measuring , which is by weight , is divided after the same manner . we will begin with an hao , and it is the tenth part of a piece of their mony , which the portughesses call caxà , or li , as the chinesses call it : and answereth to our half iulio or three-pence : ten li make one condrin ; ten condrin one mas ; ten mas one tael ; and tael one catte , which is their pound , but bigger than ours ; for tael make of our pounds : catte make one pico ; or , as they call it , one tan. in weighing they use not the balance , but the stillyard , or statera , as wel for little , as great weights . for great weights , they do not use an iron-beam , but of wood , divided into its parts by points or marks of brasse , or else of silver . in weighing of gold , silver , medicines , and the like , they make use of certain little weights , with a beam of white bone , divided by strokes of black . they make these stillyards very perfectly , and of severall fashions ; the middle sized have three rowes of pricks , and three threads neere the centre in stead of a cord ; the first row of pricks giveth any weight from ounces to five ; the second goeth further , and weigheth to ten ounces ; the last row to . the larger sort of stillyards weigh more or less ; the least sort are divided into so smal parts , that although those ten parts , into which a li of silver is divided , do not use to be divided in brasse-mony , ( for they coine no mony but of brasse ) neverthelesse in the weighing of silver they distinguish and divide them very exactly . for the better understanding whereof , it is to be supposed , that throughout all the kingdome of china , excepting the province of yunan , they use no other money but of brasse ; and all the silver goeth by weight , so that if i would give a crowne , i give as much silver , as a crowne weigheth , and so of a six-pence or three-pence , &c. and for this cause there are an infinitie of founders , as also mint-houses for silver : and to buy some things , especially such as are of small value , silver of base alloy will serve the turn ; and so base , that in some provinces , of one six-pence they make eight or ten ; and reape much benefit by it . other things cannot be bought but with fine silver , and so the poore silver goeth often to the fire , to be otherwise qualified . they are great lovers of the mathematiques , but to speak generally , they know very little of them ; none being allowed to study them professedly , except those , who apply themselves to this study , by the kings speciall order ; and these are only two throughout the whole kingdome ; the one in the court of pekim , and the other in that of nankim ; with a traine and attendance of mandarines , and the title of the kings mathematicians : these teach their art but only to their sonnes , who always succeed them ; and are but moderately knowing in their profession . neverthelesse , they have many ancient books of this science ; not only of the course and motion of the stars , planets , and several other things , but also of iudiciall astrologie and horoscopes , to which they are much addicted . by these books they find out , when the ecclipses of the sun and moone are to be ; and have maps of the stars , though not in great perfection , yet tolerably good . they reckon a greater number of stars than we . they make the elements to be five ; that is , water , mettall , fire , wood , and earth . over these they assigne five predominant planets : as mercury over the water , venus over mettall , mars over fire , iupiter over wood , and saturn over the earth . they are great observers of the motions of the heavens ; they distinguish the seasons of the yeare by the aquinoxes and solstices . they divide the zodiack into . signes , doubling our number . they make the yeare to consist of twelve moones ; and . dayes , having six months of thirty days , and six of . and when it is leap-yeare , which falleth out every three years , it consisteth of moones and . dayes . their yeare beginneth with the new moone , which is neerest to our month of february . from the observation of the heavens and their motion , they proceed to the judiciall part , referring severall events to the conjunctions of the planets , and celestiall appearances of phenomena , which they diligently observe : and if there fall out any new or strange appearance , they presently give the king notice of it by a petition ; and to this end in both courts there is a very high place or tower , furnished with severall mathematicall instruments , which they call quon siam thai , that is , a place to observe the stars in . of that in nankim i have already said something , when i spake of that city . in pekim the chiefest instruments are a spheare , like that at nankim with all his circles , aquator , zodiack , tropicks , &c. of cast mettall , and excellent workmanship . another instrument of the same bignesse , ( that is , of . foote in circumference , ) divided into severall circles , some fixt , others moveable , a stile or gnomon in the middle , and little holes at each end to take the hight of the stars , the degrees and elevation of the pole , &c. there is moreover a celestiall globe of brasse of the same bignesse , divided into its degrees , with its constellations , whereof they make only . they have also a stile of brasse very large , divided proportionably , with which they measure the shadowes of the foure seasons of the yeare ; that is , of the aquinoxes and solstices . there are besides , many other moveable instruments of brasse , for severall uses , which do sufficiently demonstrate the curiositie of their ancestours , and how much more diligent and intelligent they were than the modernes . musick was anciently much esteemed in china , in so much that their philosopher confusio , in the countrie where he governed , one of the chiefe things he tooke paines in , was to cause them to be taught musick . now adaies the chinesses lament and say , that the true rule thereof is lost , and almost all the ancient books that treated of musick : so that that musick , which they have at present , is not esteemed off by the nobilitie : the greatest use they make of it , is in their comedies . there are also particular musicians , who are sent for to their feasts , mariages , and the birth of their children ; and of these there are some that may be endured . there are not wanting also blind men , who go singing about the streets , and at the doores of their houses : and as all the chinesses do make a feast on their birth-dayes , these blind men do keep in their memorie the punctuall time of all the birth dayes of persons of qualitie , and know their houses well ; and at those times do never faile to go thither to sing . the bonzi do use musick in their offices and mortuaries , the tone whereof is not much unlike our cantus firmus , or plainsong ; though they have not formally either plain-song or organ-note ; for they do not raise , nor fal their voice immediately from a note to the next note or half-note ; but mediately raise and fal it to a third , a fift , or an eight : in which the chinesses do much delight . they have twelve tones , six to rise , which they call live , and six to fall , which they call liu. they have also their notes in singing like ours of , ut , re , mi ; they are five , and among them is our ut : in learning of musick they make no use of signes , nor of the joints of the fingers ; nor in composing do they use lines , as we do : it is therefore to be supposed , that in their consorts , they have not a musick formed of diverse parts : for although many do sing together , all is but unison , as is in use almost throughout all asia . therefore their musick is pleasing only to those of their owne country , but their best way of singing is , one voice only with an instrument . neither are they delighted with our full musick , but very much with a single voice . they use keeping of time , but cannot tell how many diversities it hath , and so in singing ancient songs , and moderne ones , upon the same ayre with the old , they hence know the time , when they are to sing , and when they are to stop . concerning their instruments , they say they have seven severall kinds of tones , besides a mans voice ; and according to these they have made their musicall instruments . the first is of mettall , and containeth bells of all sorts , cimballs , sistra , &c. the second of stone . they make an instrument of jasper , like unto the italian squadra , excepting that the lowermost end is very large , and they strike or play upon it , as it hangeth up . the third is of skins : here come in our ordinary drums , and those of the moresco fashion , or kettle drums ; which they make of severall fashions : and some so big , that they cannot be plaid upon , unlesse they be hung up in frames of wood . the fourth is of silke , of which they make strings for instruments as here we make lute-strings of gutts . for stringed instruments , they have the vyoll almost like ours : but it hath only strings , and is the usuall instrument of the blind man. they use also the violin with strings and its bow ; they have also another with one only string , which they play on , like to our bow vyollin . the chiefest stringed instrument which they have , is of seaven strings , and is in more esteem than the rest ; and if the musician be skil-full , it maketh tolerable musick . the fift is of wood . of this kind they make certain thin pieces of board , & laying them together , they play upon them all at once , like snappers or castagnets : the bonzi also have a particular way by themselves , of striking and playing upon a piece of wood ; and that with much keeping of time . the sixth is of those instruments which are sounded with the mouth , as flutes , of which they have or sorts , & so sound them very excellently . they have also another instrument made of severall pipes , like the fashion of our organ , but it is but small , and to be carried in ones hand . they sound it with their mouths ; and the harmony is excellent . now sometimes all these instruments are plaid on together , and make a pleasing musick . poesie hath ever been much esteemed in china ; and in the time , when there were many kings , feudatory to one emperour ; when they came to do him homage ( as they did every three years ) they were obliged each of them to bring with him out of his kingdom , the rythmes and poesies , which were there most current and in use , that by them he might judge of their manners and customes , which truly are much discovered in such compositions . in this particular , the chinesses have a great advantage over all others , because they are very modest , in whatsoever they write ; and it is very rare to find a loose word in their verses : and ( what is more , ) they have no letters whereby to expresse the privy parts ; not are they to be found written in any part of all their books . they have great variety of verses , and do use a consonancie of meeter , like to that in the songs , ballads , sonets , and madregals of europe : and they put also the correspondency of the rythmes , at the end of each ; and so many verses , as we do in our sonets & octaves ; in which they use great variety . they compose likewise verses by the number of syllables , the which they call words : for as in their language , all words are monosyllables , there cometh to be no difference betwixt a syllable and a word , which consisteth of one only letter , which is likewise pronounced a monosyllable . so that all letters being thus after the same manner , the quantity of the verse consisteth in the number of them ; so that as we compose verses here of five , seaven , or eleven syllables , so also the chinesses make theirs of five , seaven , or more letters : whereas among us two words , and sometimes one may take up the whole verse : it can never fall out so in theirs ; because all their words are of one syllable and one letter . they have not verses that answer to our latin verses , with feet , as dactils or spondees , &c. but are all made like our sonets and dities , and other verses in rythme ; in which they use many various forms and manners of compositions . the chiefe are eight : it will be sufficient to relate one to you , to give you some knowledge of the rest . in this kind of poesie the verses are to be eight in number , consisting each of them of five letters , and the consonancy of rythme to be every other verse , in this manner : the first may have it , or no , as they please ; but the second must rime to the fourth ; the fift with the sixt ; the seventh with the eighth : the third , fift and seaventh have no consonancy of rime , but the letters are to be correspondent to one another : as also the verses , that do observe a consonancy , are likewise to have their letters to correspond to one another ; the first with the first , the second with the second , &c. and this correspondency consisteth not in riming , but in the signification ; wherefore if the first letter of the second verse signifie a mountaine , water , fire , or whatsoever else , the first letter of the fourth verse must likewise signifie the same thing ; which is likewise observed in the second , and in the rest of the letters , of the whole verse . this is a very artificiall way , but difficult . in the conceits of their verses , and in the figures with which they expresse themselves , they use almost the same manner with us in europe . they have another kind of verse , of lesse esteeme , like ordinary rimes , which are every where in request : but the nobilitiá , and particularly those of the kings kindred and blood-royall , are much addicted unto the eighth manner of verses above mentioned , in which they make many severall poesies , chiefly in commendation of their friends , of famous men , of the dead , and of severall vertues . in painting they have more curiositie , than perfection . they know not how to make use either of oyles , or shadowing in this art ; and do therefore paint the figures of men without any grace at all : but trees , flowers , birds , and such like things , they paint very much to the life . but at present there are some of them , who have been taught by us , that use oyles , and are come to make perfect pictures . medicine , or physick , is in a very good condition in china , because they have abundance of good ancient bookes of that art , being all their owne authours , for ours are not yet arrived thither . they do not let blood , nor set on cupping-glasses ; they use no sirrops , no potions , no pills ; much lesse have they the use of cauteries , or issues , a medicine of great advantage ; they are only herbalists , using nothing but herbes , rootes , fruits , seeds , &c. and all drie : and for a greater supply , that which they have not in some provinces is brought them from others : so that there are whole faires only of medicines ; and in the cities and townes the apothecaries shops are very well provided , from whence they furnish themselves . but neither in bottles nor glasses ; but of all others the physicians are well provided ; because they never write any receipt , but give the medicine themselves to the patient whom they visit , and all is done at the same visit , therefore the physician hath alwayes following him a boy , carrying a cabinet with five drawers , each of them being divided into more than fourty little squares ; and all of them furnished with medicines ready ground and prepared . they are very famous in judging of the pulse : never asking the patient , whether the paine be in his head , shoulders , or belly ; only they feele the pulse with both their hands , leaned upon a pillow , or some other such thing , observing the motion of the pulse for a good while ; and afterwards do tell , what the patient ayleth , i do not say that they hit right , on every thing , in all patients : nor that all physitians are able to do it ; there being many which do not study , and know but little ; but the good and learned physitians do seldome faile . we had a father that was sick of a violent stitch , in the province of kiamsi . the physitian by feeling of his pulse could tell , whether his paine did increase or diminish , and all the changes and alterations of his disease ; and i have heard severall portughesses , which have confirmed the same by other cases . having felt the pulse , presently they compose the medicine . if it be for the king or prince they make foure compositions , two for them to take , and two to be kept , all of the same medicines , and equall in number and quantity : the two are kept , till the patient recover . for all other persons , they make two only , one for the morning , and the other for the evening . they write upon them in what quantity of water they are to be decocted : and how and when they are to be taken ; and many times there doth follow a wonderfull successe . i will relate what happened to a father , who lay sick in prison in the city of nankim . at the beginning of his sicknesse they sent presently for a physitian , and finding no effect of his medicines , they sent for another ; & because the physick of the second had no better successe , and the malady still encreased , the christians sought out for a physitian of more fame and reputation ; who although he was very unwilling to make a visit into such a place , notwithstanding , at length by much intreaty he was perswaded to visit the sick man : he felt his pulse , and performed his ordinary ceremonies ; among the which one was to lay his breast bare , which was full of spots ; for indeed he had the meazills . presently he compounded three medicines , the first the patient tooke in the morning : the second an houre after noone ; ( these were a kind of pills , which made him go foure times to the stoole ) at night he tooke the third . the disease still encreasing , the father was brought that night to such a condition , that he became speechlesse , and all thought he would have died ; neverthelesse he held out till the morning , when suddenly he mended so fast , that when the physitian came and felt his pulse , he found him to be without any fevour ; telling him , that he was cured , and that he should only have a care to eate moderately , till he had recovered strength ; which accoordingly fell out : for in a short time the father was perfectly well . they forbid not their patients to drink water , so it be boyled , or else chà ; but they will not allow them to eat , but if the patient be hungry he may eat lightly and with great caution : if he be not hungry , they do not much trouble themselves to perswade him to eat : for they say , when the body is sick , the stomack doth not well perform his office , and so the concoction which is then made , is malignant and contrary to health . his visit is presently rewarded with a moderate fee ; nor doth he returne , unlesse he be sent for , leaving , by this manner , a liberty to the sick person to change his physitian , if he think fit , and to send for others ; as many times they do , till the third or fourth day of their sicknesse , if they see no effect of the medicines they have taken . chap. . of the courtesies and civilities of the chinesses . among the chinesses to uncover the head , or to scrape a legge is not esteemed any courtesie , but rather contrary to good manners ; especially to uncover the head : but to bow the body , or at least the head , when one can do no more , are accounted termes of courtesie and good manners , and to speake first in generall ; their courtesies are very low bowings of themselves even to the very ground ; as is the ordinary mode in their visits and meetings : they call this ye or coye : secondly they use the same reverence , and then suddenly to fall upon their knees , and in that posture to bow againe with their head even unto the ground : and in some cases they rise up againe upon their legges , & repeate the same ceremony three times ; which is the least ; foure the most ordinary ; nine the most that can be ; and that is performed only to the king. sometimes they shorten it , making their first reverence standing on their legges ; and presently kneeling down , they make the three following on their knees . the courtesie of the women is the same which is used among us ; excepting , that in some cases , they also kneel ; and in that posture make an obeisance with their head to the ground three or four times , as civility shal require . they have for this purpose particular garments , which the common people do not use ; it is also true , that among friends they do not use them ; but never faile to do it with others : neither dare any one visit a person of quality without such a vest , or garment : but if they meet by chance , ( not in the street , for such meetings they carefully avoyd ) and both of them have not that garment above mentioned , which they call tai , both the one and the other are excused from that ceremony of the vest : but if one of them hath it on , the other must presently put on his ; which for this purpose is commonly carryed after him by a servant ; and if by accident he hath not brought it with him , although he should be never so much importuned by the other , ( who hath his vest on , ) to accept of the accustomed ceremony and courtesie from him , he may not consent to it , but avoyding the courtesie , is to sit down and converse with him . if one go to visit another at his house , he must stay in the hall , till the other hath put on his vest ; but if he be a friend , he is to come presently , ( although he be not ready with his vest ) and receive his guest , and to make much of him , and after that , he is to retire and put on his vest. this garment of courtesie , for such as have taken degrees , is the same with the ensigne of honour , which they weare , in their government and the ensigne of their office . they that are noble by bloud and descent , do wear the ensigne and habit of doctours , although they have never studied . for gentlemen and letterati , who have not taken any degree , there is allowed for them to wear a wide large vest , but much differing from that which is ordinarily worne . the ministers and officers of the chief magistrates , as also , in all the courts of justice , those who are under the president use this ceremonie ; which is , to take off the badge , which they weare upon their breast , and to put on a girdle of a small price ; which they use only some few daies in the year , when they go about , to make their obeysance . the young people , if they have not taken a degree , use only their ordinary habit . the courtesie , which the common people use , is to clap their hands one upon the other , and lift them up as high as their head . the same is used by friends and kindred , when they treat one another freely , and without ceremony ; and if they be equals , they both together do the same reverence once ; only he is esteemed to have the advantage , that stands on the right hand ; as among us , that takes off the hat last , though both do uncover . among grave people the ordinary ceremony used in their visits , invitations and meetings , is ; that , standing on their feet they make on obeisance even to the ground once , without any more adoe : children to their fathers on certain daies , as new years day , the fathers birth-day , and other feastivals , use the second courtesie of four bowings , standing on their feet , and four kneelings on their knees , and they to whom it is done , receive it sitting . the same ceremony do the scholars pay their masters ; who receive it standing . the same do the inferiour mandarines use to the magistrate ; and idolaters to the idols , and the mandarines to the king ; excepting that these last hold an ivory tablet a palm and a half long , and four fingers broad , before their faces : finally , the king himself doth the same in the temples , and to his mother ; and when he doth it , he holdeth the said tablet of ivory before his face . the first time they see one another , and are persons of an equall condition , and he that visiteth , or is visited , will shew an extraordinary affection and respect , he causeth a carpet to be brought and spread before them , and after the first ordinary courtesie , they performe the second kneeling down four times , and this they do both together . they avoid , as i have said , all meeting abroad , as much as possibly they can ; but if they cannot decline it , they salute one another by turnes out of their sedans , lifting up their arms to their head , bowed in form of a bow , beginning at least paces off before they meet , still doing the same very leisurely , whilst the encounter lasteth ; if the one be inferiour to the other , and be carried in a sedan , he causeth it to be set down on the ground ; if he be on horseback , he alighteth and standeth on his feet ; and as the other passeth by , he maketh him a profound reverence , even unto the ground : if they be not mandarines , they perform the ordinary courtesie to one another : if they be common people , they hold up their hands , and passe along . the servants in great houses are not to do any reverence unlesse it be at certain times and occasions : as , when himself or his lord or master cometh home from abroad , or at the beginning of the new year , &c. they fall down on their knees , bowing their head to the ground , once , or thrice . the ordinary reverence , which they make before their lords and masters , is to stand upright with their armes hanging down . those that belong to the tribunals , and also the servants and serjeants of the mandarines , in publick , alwaies speak to their masters upon their knees ; as also the plaintiff and defendant , with their caps off . to give or receive a thing with one hand only , is accounted little manners , among persons of the same condition , and if an inferiour doth it to his superiour , it is an incivilitie . in a word , they are excessive in their civilities and good manners ; which seems rather more proper for divine worship , than civill respect . to be courteous , and outwardly well composed , to do things with maturity , circumspection , gravity and eavennesse , they account among their chiefest vertues : all which are expressed in this word li : in which they comprehend also the circumstances of time , and habit ; and the thie , with which they are performed . the thie is a bill or book , with folds within and without , being about the breadth of ones hand , and a palm long , and it is of three severall fashions . the largest hath six leaves : the midling three , and the least one : and all use them according to the custome of the province and the quality of the person , that doth visite , or is visited . the colai seldome use other , than the small ones . that which is used in the ordinary visits is white with a red streak on the outside . if the visit be for to present their respects , or an invitation to a feast , it is all of red paper : if it be to condole , or for the death of any one , it is accommodated to the colour of mourning : if it come from one that is in mourning , the letters are azure , as also the streak on the outside ; the paper is white , but much differing from the ordinary paper , being only used upon this occasion . this thie containeth no more than one line of writing , which is that in the margin ; if it be a friend , or one that would shew himself such , he writeth the line quite out : if he be not such , he leaveth out the two first letters , and beginneth at the third place : if he would seem grave or stately , beside the two first he leaveth out also the fourth , and beginneth with the the third , going on with the rest , which are never left out . the writing importeth thus much in english your lordships most intimate friend , and the perpetuall schollar of your learning . n. commeth to kisse your hands , and to do reverence to your lordship . this thie is given to the porter , who presenteth it to his master , and giveth him notice of the stranger , and who he is . sometimes the visit is received , but not the thie ; and then he that receiveth the visit , is not obliged to returne it . but it is otherwise , when the thie is left ; for although it be only given to the porter , because the lord is not at home , or because he will not admit of a visit , yet he is obliged to return a visit to the other . inferiours , as souldiers to their captaines , the lesser mandarines to the greater , cannot make use of a thie , but they make another kind of thing of the same forme , but much different in paper and style ; neither may it have a stroke on the outside , or say , that they come to visit ; but only , who they are , what office they beare , and what their businesse is ; and it is almost like a petition , which they call pimthie , that is , a bill of advice . those of the greater quality , such as are the colai , vice-royes and the like , many times visit not , nor render a visit , in their own persons ; but only send a thie from their house , or leave it at the gate as they passe by . they are as free of their visits , even to strangers , as we are to our familiar friends : but with the same facility and libertie , that they go to visit they will often excuse themselves , if they be visited ; and it is enough to say , they are not at home , unlesse it be to a person of some great qualitie and respect ; or that he hath often come to visit him ; then they will hardly deny him admittance . by how much the person is of a greater and graver quality , with so much the more difficulty doth he admit of visits : and some to free themselves , & to avoyd the trouble of these ceremonies , write upon a piece of paper in white letters , and clap it over their gate , that they are retired to their garden house ; by which means they are excused from the molestation of these civilities . the visit must be , ( like that of the physitian , ) in the morning ; for towards the evening it is not esteemed to be of so much courtesie ; nor must it be a visit by the way , going upon other businesse ; and if at any time they make such a visit , they excuse themselves , saying , they will take another time to satisfie the intention of their obligation and devoir . for ordinarie visits they have no set time ; there are times neverthelesse , wherein acquaintance , friends and kindred are obliged to pay this ceremony . the chiefe and principall time is the first day of the new yeare ; wishing one another an happy new yeare : at which time there is a great multitude of sedans , horses , and people up and down the streets : for then visits are most frequent . many times they go not into the house , but leave a thie , and go their way ; and if they enter , they are obliged to eat and drink , although it be but a little . the second time is on the fifteenth of the same month ; but the visits are not so frequent , and the feasting more , because it is at the ending of the fifteen days , which they call the feastivall of lanthornes ; because during that time they set many of them up and down the streets on gates , and in windowes ; and some of them are very faire and costly . the third is the third day of the third moone which is in march , and is called cimnim . they go all then to the sepulchres , to perform there their sacrifices and other ceremonies ; and although they bewaile their dead , certaine it is , that the living make good cheere among themselves . the fourth is the fift day of the fift moone , which they call tuonù . the people keep a festivall at that time in the streets and high-ways , and upon the rivers ; although sometimes this is forbidden , by reason of the disasters , which often fall out upon the rivers . the fift is upon the seaventh day of the seaventh moone , at what time they begg abilitie and power of the moone ; as also they do the like upon the ninth day of the ninth moone . they visit one another and send presents ; and every feastivall hath its presents that are proper to it . beside these feastivalls , they visit upon occasion of death , of changing their houses , of marriage , at the birth of a sonne , at the promotion to a degree or office , or higher dignitie , at the taking of a journy , upon the birth-day , and especially when they enter upon any seaventh year of their age , and in these cases they must not make an empty visit , but are always to send some present . when one undertaketh a long journy , all his friends visit him , and send him presents . but when he returneth , he is to visit and present them ; who performed those kind offices to him . they visit likewise the sick , but only at the gate , who seldome admit of a visit within , unlesse it be from an intimate friend . in these visits , they are very punctuall ; sons towards their father ; scholars towards their masters ; inferiours toward their superiours , and the whole kingdome toward the king : so that on his birth-day , at the foure quarters of the year , and at the chiefe feastivals , the vice-roy together with all the magistrates of the province dispatch away an embassadour to court to visit the king in the name of all that province . they which reside at the court , as well letterati , as captaines ; on the same days go in person to court , to do their devoirs . they have severall hals well accommodated for the receiving of visits ; the first is common to all : the visitant may enter thither and sit downe , without giving any notice of his being there ; and although he find not the porter to usher him in , they have another farther in , which they call the private hall : hitherto may their kindred and intimate friends come ; but no further ; least they should go into that part of the house , which is called hui , and is the place where the women are ; whither the serving-men of the house are not suffered to come , unlesse they be very young . in the outward hall they come to receive their visitants : and after the ordinary courtesies are performed , the master of the house with his owne hands bringeth a chaire , and fitteth it with a cushion , and if they are many , he bringeth a chaires , and accommodateth them for them all . and afterward , they al of them accommodate a chaire for him . he leaveth every one to take the place that is due to him ; and if it be not , that some one of them hath a particular respect , due to his dignity or office , the sonnes , cousins , scholars , &c. take place according to their age ; and if they do not know one anothers age , they ask it . the master of the house taketh always the lowest place . after they are seated , presently the drink called cià is brought in , which they also take according to the same order of precedency . in some provinces , the often presenting of this drink is esteemed the greater honour : but in the province of hamcheu , if it be brought the third time , it intimateth to the visitant , that it is time for him to take his leave . if the visitant be a friend , and maketh any stay , presently there is a table set with sweet-meats and fruits : nor do they ever make drie visits ; which is the custome almost of all asia , contrary to the use of europe . in exercising their courtesies , ( whether it be a son before his father , or a scholar before his master , ) for the most part they are more hearers , than speakers ; the young people being never forward in speaking . the termes which they use in speaking are very honourable , and full of respect toward others , and humble toward themselves : and as it is not good manners to call any one you , in spain or italie , so neither is it among them to say i. wherefore they never use this word , but other termes in stead of it as the foster-child , the scholar , &c. and the sonne , when he speaketh to his father , nameth himselfe his youngest sonne ; although he be the eldest , and is already married : servants to their masters stile themselves siaove : and the youngest of them siaoti : he that pleadeth at a tribunall , stileth himselfe the delinquent ; a christian at his confession the sinner ; the women in the palace ( excepting the queenes ) and the eunuchs speaking to the king , use your majesties slave , nupor , every one else speaking to the king nameth himselfe vassall , chin. if one doth not speak of his owne person , but of such as belong to him , he is to use modest terms and expressions , the father saith of his sonne , my young sonne . the master , my young scholar , and the sonne speaking of his father , calleth him , the father of the house ; the servant of the master , the lord of the house . in speaking one with another they use alwaies honourable titles , as amongst us your worship , your honour , &c. but they have this quality besides , that even to mean and inferiour people they give an honourable name , as to an host , chiu , gin , kia , the man , lord of the house . to a barge man , the chiefe man of the vessell . to a mulitier , the great wand . but if they would anger him , they call him by his ordinary name , can kio , that is , persecutour of the feet . to servants , if they be grave men , the great master of the house . to the ministers of the courts of justice , and to them which waite on the mandarines , man on horseback or cavalier , and yet they always go on foote . if they speak to a woman , although she be not of kin to them , they call her tasao , that is , sister-in-law ; but sometimes it happeneth , that he which cannot speake the language well , in stead of sister in law , calleth her broome , by an equivocation of the word . in speaking also of such things , as belo●g to him they speak to , it is to be done in certaine particular phrases : so that if he speak of his sonne , or servant he is not to say , your lordships sonne , but the noble sonne , limlam ; if he mention the daughter , he saith , the precious love , limg●i ; and so of others , even of sicknesse and infirmitie he is not to say simply , how doth he with his maladie ? but with his noble indisposition , quei ●am ? among the common people , ( who do not use these punctilios ) if they do not know one another , they call brothers , hiu● . but if they are acquainted i and you , as they list , without any ceremony . as they are so punctuall and excessive in the manner of their treating and naming one another ; so also are they in the diverse names which they have , and which they take up according to their age . these are of five sorts . the first is the sir-name , which they take infallibly from their father , and never that of the mother , or the mothers father ; but the mother takes the name of the husband . the second is a name which they call , the little or young name , which the father imposeth ; when they are little ones ; and it is commonly the name of some living creature , or flower , or of some day , &c. and by this name only the father and mother may call them ; but the servants only by the first , second , and third , &c. as hath been said . the third is when he goeth to school ; for the master giveth him another name , which , joyned with the sir-name , composeth a name , by which both his master and schoole-fellows call him . the fourth , when they put on the nett or ca●le upon their head , of which we spake before : this is done when they are seaventeen or eighteen years of age : for at that time particularly , if one marry a wife , he taketh a new name , which they call a letter ; and by this all may call him , except the servants . the fifth is at the going out of his youth , when h● assumeth an other name , which they cal the great name or hao ; by this all may cal him , excepting himself and his parents . now to return to the hall , where we left the guests conversing ; at their departure , the guests joyning all together make an ordinary reverence to the master of the house , giving him thanks for their good entertainment ; and he accompanieth them out to the street ; where if they came on foot , both parties make ordinary reverence to each other and depart ; if on horse-back , or in a sedan or coach , then they make three reverences ; and the third congie is made at the gate ; where presently the master of the house goeth in , and the guest taketh horse ; for to ride or take coach in his presence is not counted good manners . when they are on horseback , or in the sedan , the master of the house commeth out again , and they take leave of one another , and when they are gone a few paces off , they interchangeably send a servant with an embassie or message ( to pai xam ) and recommendations . when the visit is the first time made , and the person be of quality , commonly t is with a present , assoon as they are come in : and for the most part in china , the ordinary and constant presents are some stuffs , ornaments for women , things of use ; as shoes , stockings , handkerchieffes , porcellane , inke , pensils , and things to eat ; and they do commonly choose those of the best sort to present , the present , if it be of things to eat among friends , it is to be of . . . or more things . with the present is sent also a thie , or bill of visit , wherein is written what they have sent . if he do not accept of it , it is no discourtesie ; neither if he take part only , and send back the rest : but he must answer him with a thie , giving him thanks , and excusing himself , that he did not receive it ; or if he do take part , he is to write , what he took , and what he sent back . among men of greater quality , and that will shew respect to a person without doing much harm to their purses , they write first , the things which they will send , and send the thie , before they send the present ; of which , because it ordinarily consisteth of many things , they do not receive all ; and he who is presented maketh a prick at those things written in the thie , which he will receive : then he , which presenteth , buyeth only the things which the other hath pricked , and letteth alone the rest : if he accepteth of them all , he buyeth them all and sendeth them . there are some imaginarie presents , of which , he that presenteth them , is secure , that little or nothing of them will be received ; and yet they consist of many things in number , as sometimes of thirty or fourty : and are costly in their quality ; and pieces of damask , and other silk stuffe , silk stockings ; and many things to be eaten , as hens , ducks , &c. these things are many times hired , and that which is received , is paid for , the rest are sent back to the owner , with some consideration for the loan of them . the custome is , that he , who receiveth a present , is to return another ●equivalent to it . excepting alway edible things among friends ; and that which any bringeth , when he cometh from abroad , and from countries where those things are particularly to be had . neither do they remunerate those , which they call presents of dependencie ; as from the inferiour to the superiour ; from the master to the scholar ; nor of pretenders and suitours . it is also the custome to give the page or servant , which bringeth the present , some mony , more or lesse , according to the quality of the present , shewing great respect to him that sends it . they of kiamsi , as more expert in their expences , and more cunning in the lesina , or art of thrift , are very subtle and skilfull in this particular ; and for a present which is worth a crowne , they say , they are to give the servant six pence , and proportionably in the rest . chap. . of their banquets . much time and money is consumed by the chinesses in their banquets , by reason they are almost continually at them . there is no meeting ▪ departure , or arrivall , or any prosperous successe of a friend or kinsman , which is not celebrated with a banquet ; nor any accident of disgustor grief , for which they do not likewise make a banquet of consolation ; nor any businesse of importance , but it is to be treated of at a banquet , neither without one do they begin any work , or finish any building . they make many others upon no other motive but this , comedamus , & bibamus , cras enim moriemur ; let us eate and drink , for to morrow we shall die . it is very ordinary among the common people , and particularly among officers of the same office , to have co-fraternities which they call a brotherhood of the month . the brotherhood consisteth of thirty , according to the number of daies therein ; and in a circle they go every day to eat at one anothers houses by turnes , making a banquet , like that of the sonnes of iob. if they have not convenience to receive them in their own house , they provide it at another mans , there being at this day many publick houses very wel furnisht for this purpose . if he wil have it at home , but without any trouble to his family , he appointeth , how many messes he will have , how many dishes , and what meat ; and they are brought home to him very well drest . those of the north are very much different from them of the south : for they of the south are very exact , even to the least matters in these courtesies of banquets , and they do esteem themselves more friendly and courteous , than the others ; as in truth they are . in their banquets they are more carefull to have varietie , and to have it well drest , than for the quantitie of the meat : and feast more for conversation and to treate with one another , than to eat and drink ; although they do both the one and the other pretty well . they drink at the beginning of the feast , and so continue it with wine and meat , without bread or rice , till the guests say , they have had wine enough : then presently the rice is brought , and the glasses are set by , and there is no more drinking . in the northern countries their custome is contrary to this : the ceremonies are but few , the messes well furnisht , the dishes large and full : and when the ordinary ceremonies are performed , which are usuall through the whole kingdome , they begin with the meat ; and every one taketh that which pleaseth him best , and as much as he can eat ; mean-while without quenching thirst , either with wine or water : for then they drink neither . they conclude with rice . when the dishes are taken away , they discourse about an houre ; and then they serve in others , only of salt meats , as gammons of bacon , tongues , and such like things , which they call guides , that is , of wine ; and then they begin to drink . to speak in generall of the whole kingdome ; they do not usually drink wine , neither at dinner , which is in the morning five hours before noone , nor at supper , which is about foure a cloak in the afternoone ; but at night before they go to bed , then using salt meats , as is abovesaid ▪ and for this reason their banquets are most commonly at night ; making use of the day-light for their studyes and businesse ; supplying this light at night with candles , of which they have great quantitie , made of a certaine oyle , which they harden up with a little waxe ; which serveth them in the winter ; reserving for the summer those which are made of waxe ; of which they have three sorts : the one is bees waxe ; the other is taken out of the holes of a certain sort of snakes , much better than the other , and much whiter , without any art used to it . the third is taken from a tree , whose fruit is like our filberts , and the meat very white . and though this last , be not so good as our waxe ; yet it is better than suet : it melteth very well , and maketh very good candles . the people of the better qualitie make banquets of more state ; for they have houses of recreation , either in the city , or very neere it for this purpose ; adorned with many costly pictures and other curiosities . and if the person invited be an officer , or man of great qualitie , although the use of tapestrie-hanging in china is very rare , yet for the entertainment of these , they hang their houses with them very curiously , even the ●eeling and all . the number of their tables sheweth the greatnesse of the banquet . one table for four , or one for two , is ordinary . but for persons of greater account they set one table for each ; and sometimes two ; one to eat at , and the other to set the dishes on . the tables at these banquets have all frontalls , or a peice of linnen hanging downe from the edges , but neither table-cloath nor napkins , using only their charan , a neate and polished varnish , with which their tables are covered . they lay no knives , the meat being all carved out before it come from the kitchin ; nor forke , using two little sticks , with which they eat very dexterously . they set neither salt , pepper , nor vineger , but yet musterd , and other sauces , of which they have many and very good . they serve in at the same banquet flesh and fish ; boyld and roast ; fry'd meat ; and meat in pottage and white-broth ; and severall other viands drest after their manner ; and very good . they use broths much ; but they never serve up any without flesh or fish in it , or a kinde of paste , like that which the italians call vermicelli . anciently they used neither tables nor seats , but according to the custome of the greatest part of asia and africa , they sate and eat upon the pavement , covered with mats ; and to this day , their writings and books speaking of tables , use for the significative letter of table , that which signifieth a mat . the giapponesses , with most of the neighbouring kingdomes , even to this day , keep their ancient custome , of sitting and eating upon the ground : but the chinesses , from the raign of han , have used seats and tables ; of which they have many beautifull ones , and of severall fashions . in the disposition of their invitations , courtesies , and entertainments they have much superfluitie ; as well before the coming of the guests , as at the beginning , prosecution , and conclusion of their banquets . before they begin to eate , the master of the house inviteth them to fall to . about the middle of the feast they change their little cups for greater : they force none to drink , but modestly invite them . the times , when they most commonly and infallibly make their banquets ; are the feastivall days , both of the year , and of each man in particular , as marriages , &c. besides other infinitie occasions above mentioned . the better sort of people , when one takes a journey , or returns from another countrie , do make a feast ; and it falleth out many times , that on the same day they are faine to go to seaven or eight invitations , to comply with their friends . some daies before the banquet ( that is when they have time enough ) they send a thie , by which they make their invitation , and pray them to accept of it . if they refuse , they excuse themselves with another thie . but if they accept of it , they send them another thie ; which they call the thie of solicitation . the time of the banquet being come , they commonly stay , till all are met ; entertaining themselves in the outward hall. when all are come , they enter into the hall of the banquet ; and the master of the house performeth the usuall ceremonies to them all , as well insitting , as in placing the cups and eating-sticks . the ceremonies being ended , they all seate themselves in their order ; and the master of the house taketh care to go up and down , and invite them to eat and drink . their banquets are very long , and they spend much time in discoursing ; but the ordinary custome is to have musick and comedies : and the comedians are obliged to act whatsoever the guests command them . at length the banquet endeth , by the importunate entreatie of the guests ; to which he that inviteth them , still seemeth to make resistance . the day after the feast , all the guests send their thie to the person that invited them ; which containeth partly the praise and commendations of the banquet , and all that they had there , and partly their thanks to him that gave it them . chap. . of the games which the chinesses use . playing at cards , ( which are like to ours in form and figures , which are all black and without colours ) hath penetrated , even to this remotest part of the world , and is the common recreation of the meaner sort of people , but is not used by the nobilitie . but the game of the nobilitie , and graver sort of people , as well to passe the time , as to winne mony , is that of chesse , not altogether unlike ours . their king can never remove , but into the foure neerest places to his own station ; which is also the law for the two bishops . they have no queen , but two other men , which they call vasi di polvere , or vessells of dust , very ingenious : these stand before the two knights ; and before them two pawnes ; the which are placed in the next row before the other pawnes . these men have a motion like to our rookes , but cannot check the contrary king , but only , when between one of them and the king , there is another man immediately interposed , whether it be his own man , or an enemy . so that the king may avoyd that check three manner of ways : either by removing into the next place , or by interposing another man ; or else by taking away that man , that stood betwixt him and his enemie , & so , by laying himselfe open , he is defended . they have another grave game among them , which is as followeth . on a chess-board of . places : they play wi●h . men , a hundred white , and a hundred black : with these , each endeavoureth to drive the others men into the middle of the chess board , that he might be master of the other places : in conclusion he that hath gained himselfe most places , winneth the game . in this game the officers do passe their time with a great deale of delight , and often spend a great part of the day at it ; for between those that are skilfull , one game will take up an hours time . those that are expert at this game , are well esteemed , though it be only upon this account ; and are therefore often called and received , as masters of this game , with all ceremonie . the chinesses also use the game of dice , which have the same shape and points , as ours , without any difference . the common people do much use a game called by the italians giuoc● della morra , casting out their hands , and fingers , as they do at that game in europe . they play most at it in their banquets , between two , who shall drink ; and he that loseth , gaine●h the drink . the nobilitie , for this purpose , have a drum placed without the hall , where they eat ; and there standeth a man , who beateth on it at adventure as many stroaks , as he thinks fit ; and when he beateth on the drum , they begin to count from the first man of the banquet ; and he at whom the drum stoppeth , is obliged to drink . in the city of nankim there is another game much practised among the common people . they buy a couple of capons , the best they can find , or else fish or porcellane , or what other thing they please ; but it must be excellent in its kind to excite an appetite in others to win it . then one holdeth in his hand , ten pieces of their mony , the which have letters on the one side , and on the other nothing . this man offereth them to him that will throw , and he throweth them ten times ; and if in any of these times all the pieces light with the same side upward , either written or not written , he gaineth the reward that is proposed , if not , he loseth an halfe-penny . there is not wanting in china the game of cock-fighting , which is used also throughout all india : they have cocks bred up for this purpose . before they fight they fasten to each legg neare to their spurs a small razour : then he that keepeth the field , having made the other fly or fall , is conquerour , and winneth the other cock , and whatsoever was abetted on his head . but because many times they wound one another so just at the same time , that they both fall together , that cock , which after he is fallen , pecks at the other , or croweth , is accounted victour . they combate after the same manner with quailes ; and to his purpose they commonly breed up the cock-quails with great care . this game is particularly in request among the kings kindred , and the eunuches of the palace ; in which they spend a great deale of mony . these birds do fight very furiously and desperately . they fight likewise with grillo's , or cricquets ; and this sport is much used in the spring time . they have little houses made of clay very artificially to keep them in : when they fight them , each man pulleth out his cricquet , and putteth him into a bason , or other clean vessell , and , with a little slice , or spattle , they put them to one another , and when they are neere enough to launce at one another , they do it with such fury , that many times one will fetch off the others leg at the first blow . he that conquereth , presently singeth , and winneth teh game . this game is much used in pekim , and particularly by the eunuchs , who spend a great deale of money at it . they do not permit young children , that study ; to play at any game ; the bigger sort have games proper to their age , which are very like those our youth have in europe . they are forbidden to play at cards or dice ; and if they be taken , or accused for it , they are chastifed and condemned to a pecuniary mulct ; and some are imprisoned only for spending too much time at play . for among them tù pó , that is , glutton of play , soundeth as ill , as any other vice , which we abhorr here . chap. . of their marriage . in the kingdome of china , ( as doth plainly appear by their books , and chronicles , ) formal marriages and indissoluble after contract , have been in use above yeares ; and in ancient time they used certain particular ceremonies at the celebration thereof ; one of which was , giving the hand . but these have been changed by time , some being taken away , and many others added . alwaies from that time to this , there hath been among them two kinds of marriage ; one a true one , with a matrimoniall contract for their whole life between the two parties ; and then the woman is called a wife ; and treated as such , and received with extraordinary ceremonies . the second is rather a concubinage permitted by their lawes , in case they have no children by their wife ; especially sonnes , but now it is grown so common , that although some do forbear having them upon the account of vert●e ; yet it is very ordinary among rich men , to take concubines , although they have children . the manner is very different from the true and legitimate marriage ; for although they contract after some sort with the father of the maiden : and that they treat one another as kindred ; yet in truth she is bought and sold ; and many times by a person that hath no relation to her , but only that he b●ed her up for that purpose ; for there are many in china , which breed up young maidens , and teach them musick , and dancing , and other perquisites of womens breeding , only to sell them afterwards for concubines , at a great price . yet however it is not accounted a matrimony ; nor hath it the solemnitie of marriage belonging to it ; nor any obligation of perpetuity ; but the man may put her away ; and she may marrie with another ; there being no law which prohibits it , in case she be wholly withdrawn from the company of the first . the manner of treating them is very different they eat apart by themselves in their own chambers : and are in subjection to the true wife , and serve her in some things , as her servants . the children which they beare , do not do them reverence as to a mother , but they pay it to the true wife , whom also they call mother . hence it is , that if the concubine die that bore them , they are not obliged to three years mourning , nor to deprive themselves of entrance into the examinations , nor ( if they govern , ) to quit their charge ; which , ( as you shall hear hereafter , ) is to be done at the death of their parents . therefore , although he be an only sonne , he is not obliged to these duties : but only when his fathers lawfull wife dieth , although she be not his true mother . when the husband dieth , the government of the estate and family falleth to the lawfull wife , and to the children , whether they be , by her , or by the concubine . but when the lawfull wife dieth , it falleth to the concubine and her children , if she have any . sometimes it falleth out , that they take a concubine , and keep her only , till she bring them a sonne : for , if the lawfull wife will not suffer her to stay , assoone as the child is born , they send her away , or marry her to another ; & the child which staieth behind , never knoweth her who bore him , acknowledging only for his mother his fathers lawfull wife . it happeneth also many times , that a man taketh an excessive affection to his concubine , and then all goeth amisse , but only in what belongeth to the outward observance , which must not be changed . widows may marry , if they will ; but they that are women of qualitie seldome or never do it ; no although they be young and have no children . they are to live in their father in laws house , and are for this reason much esteemed . in the legitimate marriage for the most part , they observe an equalitie of estate and condition ; but in their concubines , they have regard only to their naturall endowments . they may not marry with any of their kindred on their fathers side , in no degree whatsoever , nor with any of the same sir-name ; but they may marry with their kindred on the mothers side , if they be in a remote degree ; but that is not so exactly observed . a young maid will hardly marry with a widdower , which they call patching up the house , and the bed . they never marry , although they be never so great friends , without a mediator , or one that goeth between both parties ; wherefore they chuse whom they please , there being as well men as women , who perform this office . the bride-groom never seeth the bride , before he entreth the doore to take her for his wife : there fathers marry their sonnes ordinarilie very young , & promise them in mariage even from little children , & sometimes before they are borne , which promise these punctually performe , although their fathers die before the time , or one of the parties fall from his honour , or estate , &c. excepting both parties voluntarily agree to break off the contract : & if by chance the sonne for some respects will not stand to the contract made by his father , they compel him by law to perform it . in china , before the father die , there is no formall portion given , either to sonne or daughter ; among the meaner sort of people the ordinarie custome is , not absolutely to buy their wives , as some say , but the husband giveth a certain quantitie of mony to the father of the maid , with which to buy her clothes , and ornaments for her head , suitable to her qualitie . this summe is alwaies of the largest for that purpose ; but the fathers save as much out of it , as they can ; what remaineth , being to accrue to them . hence it is , that some have said , that the chinesses buy their wives ; there being not wanting some ground for this beleefe : for to this day they agree with the father of the maid for so much money ; which if it be not given them , they wil not part with their daughter . among the nobility there is no talk of giving any money , but the father of the bride is obliged to comply with what the stile and custome of that kingdome requireth , each according to their abilitie : and commonly that which he giveth is all necessary furniture for her apartment , excepting the bed ; which , although all things are very cheap in that country , will sometimes cost fifty crowns . he giveth her four or two maid servants , to wait upon her , and some money ; and of all this more or lesse , according to his ability . but land or possession they almost never give , unlesse the brides father be very rich , or that he would match her to some principall person ; and that only in case he have no sonnes . after the contract is performed between their fathers , then there follow many curtesies and compliments ; as first , the bride-groom sendeth the bride a present of things to eate , as flesh , wine , and fruit ; secondly , a day is chosen for their marriage : which , when it is resolved on by advice of astrologers , is celebrated with great ceremonie . the third is , to send to know the brides name ; and last of all , the bride-groom sendeth the jewels to the bride , that is , a ring and eare-pendants , &c. the day before the bride is to be received ; they send from the brides house the houshould-stuffe and furniture that is given with her ; making a procession with them ; which is to be done about noone , that all may see it ; the men that carry it , go two and two , each of them bearing a piece of houshold-stuff of the same kind , that the other doth , whether it be tables , chaires , chests , curtains , bed , or what other thing soever . the day following , in some provinces , the bridegroome goeth in person on horse-back , with his father and neerest kindred , to receive the bride : who is carried in a sedan with great pompe and state . in other provinces , especially towards the south , the bride-groome sendeth the sedan toward the evening ( they have some very curious ones , made only for this purpose , richly adorned with silk , and the doore to be locked on the outside ) and a great deale of company to waite upon her with lights set in wooden frams like lanthornes . the mother after the bride hath finished the usuall compliment , at parting , putteth her into the sedan and locketh the doore , and sendeth the key before to her sonne-in-laws mother ; and so she departeth along with the company , who go all before her , excepting the maid-servants , which her father giveth her , who go by her side . when she is come to the bride-groomes house , the mother-in-law unlocketh the sedan and taking out the bride , delivereth her to the bride-groome ; then they go both together to the chappell , or oratorie of their idols , where are likewise kept the images or names of their predecessours . there they make the ordinarie reverence of bowing themselves foure times upon their knees , and presently they go forward into the inward hall , where their parents are sitting in chaires , to whom they make the same reverences ; then the bride retireth with her mother-in-law , her wayting maids , and the woman that did negotiate the marriage , to the womens apartment ; where she hath a particular chamber for her selfe and her husband ; into which , as is abovesaid , no other man may enter , no not their father or elder brother , so that if the father would chastise the son for any fault , ( which is ordinarie there for their fathers to do , although their sonnes be married ) if he can get into his wives chamber he is safe , for the father may not enter there , nor speak with his daughter-in-law , except on some occasions , which are dispensed with : so carefull a watch do they keep on that precious gemme of honour . the bridegroome , when he doeth not retire , stayeth with his father , kindred , and friends , &c. who spend many daies together in continuall feasts and banquetting : when the first month is over , the bride returneth home to her fathers house , which they call queinim , that is retiring to rest . the sonnes do all equally inherit ; although they be but halfe-brothers , and not begotten on the lawfull wife , having regard in this only to the father . the sisters have no more than what is given with them at their marriage . if the father die before he hath married his daughters , the brothers are obliged to bestow them in marriage ; and the sonnes that are already married , ( if the father in his life time divide his estate among them , ) are bound to maintaine their sisters , till they are married . neverthelesse in china there are some families , especially of the nobilitie , where the eldest sonnes do inherit the majorasgo , or the most considerable part of the land , if they have any that is so entaild ; although they have other brothers . and these children are called que cum , chu , hui , heupè , chei , hei. chap. . of the funeralls and sepultures of the chinesses . although the chinesses , in many things , especially those which concerne the government of their life , have been of the same opinion with the europaean philosophers , yet they are very different from them in that which belongeth to death . for the others have taken little or no care about the sepulture of the body , whereas these esteem nothing more ; using in their life time all possible diligence to leave every thing ready and in order for it ; and their sonnes do in nothing more shew their pietie and obedience , than by putting it in execution after their fathers death . it is a generall custome of the whole kingdome , not to bury any one barely in the earth , although it be a child of two daies old . every one is to have his chest , or coffin according to his qualitie , and abilitie . wherefore the rich men , ( although the chinesses are very thrifty , and parcimonious ) do in this exceed all extreames , seeking out wood for that purpose , of the greatest price and esteem , that they possibly can . the eunuches are the most excessive this way , because they have no children to inherit their wealth , giving many times or crowns for bords to make a coffin , though in realitie , these are not so much worth . for it happeneth many times , that going to a merchant , that selleth this commoditie , the merchant setteth them a price , asking them five or six hundred crownes , but telleth them withall , that if they will have bords of a thousand crownes , he hath not any at present , but that he hath expected some a great while , and looketh every day , when they should arrive : and if his lordship hath not extraordinary hast , praieth him to send some few daies hence , and he shall be accommodated . here , the merchant hath no more to do , but to change the paper , which is pasted upon those bords , and with it the price ; and when the eunuch returneth he findeth bords of such price as he desireth . when the chest is made with all sort of exquisite ornament on the outside , as of gold , charan , and other gallantries , they keep it in their house , and many times in the same chamber where they lie , with much satisfaction and contentment . as contrariwise , if , being in yeares , they have not already made it , they are alwayes ill satisfied and discontented : and truly it is a great trouble and charge to the sons , if they have ancient fathers , and their funerall chest be not yet prepared . this is the usuall manner of the whole kingdome ; but , because they have taken their religion from the pagods of india , they have also entertained some of their ceremonies and superstitions , who are buried after three severall manners , and that , before they die by the course of nature , in the earth , in the water , and in the fire , ( as they do to this day in giappon ) some throwing themselves off from high places , others drowning themselves in rivers , with stones tied about their necks , and others , other wayes , which we will not here treat of . the chinesses are not so valiant to do this , while they are living , but being dead , if they are so poor , that they cannot make them a coffin , they burne them , and bury their ashes . in the province of sucheú they burn the bodie , and put the ashes in earthern iarres , close stopped ; and then cast them into the rivers . after the chest , followeth the place of sepulture , which every one provideth for himself and his posterity , without the wals : for within , it is not permitted . of these places they make great account . some have in them very convenient houses : they are kept lockt on the out-side , and within are full of cypresses , ( which they usually plant there , ) and other trees , proper for that place . they are many times little worth , in respect of the quantitie of ground they contain ; but do cost them a great deal of mony , if their astrologer do judge them lucky places , and fortunate for the familie ; for none do make choice of them , without his opinion . in burying , they observe this order , to lay the chief of the family in the uppermost place , and the rest by his side according to their degrees . on the topp of the sepulchre , they place many ornaments wrought in stone ; and before them they set stone-statues of severall animals ; and ( above all ) epitaphs ; and stones graved with elegant compositions , in praise of the deceased . the great men , especially the eunuches use another way of more vast expence . for they build in such places , sumptuous palaces , with halls underneath them like coemeteries ; where there are niches fitted to receive the coffins of the deceased . these palaces serve them when they go thither ; and on the day of the dead ; at which time the whole family is assembled to make their sacrifices and ceremonies . for the poorer sort of people , that cannot have a peculiar place of sepulture , there is ordinarily , in every city , a common place of buriall . they never faile to bury every one in the place of his sepulture , although it be never so remote from that where he dieth ; which happeneth often to the officers , who by reason they are sent to govern in severall parts of the kingdome , do many times come to die out of their own country , and upon that occasion cause them to be brought home and buried there : neither doth it seem a custome voide of reason , iacob and ioseph having used the same diligence upon that account . at their death the first ceremony is : that before the dying person breathe his last , they bring him on a mattresse , or quilt , into the outward hall , where he is to expire . i do not know , what is the reason of this custome ; neither is it generally used of all ; for if he be a person of qualitie , they let him alone in his bed , and assoon as he is dead , his eldest son plucketh off the coife and cap from his head , and pulling down the bed without any order overturneth the beds-tester and curtaines ; and partly by tearing , and partly by breaking , pulleth every thing down , and with it covereth the corps . if it be a woman , the women stay , and if it be a man , the men ; presently washing the dead body according to their custome . when they have washed it ; they wind it in a fine linnen cloth , if he have any ; or else in a piece of silk . after that , they cloathe him in the best garment that he hath , and upon him they lay the ensignes of his office and degree : and when he is , thus adorned : they lay him into the coffin , which is made of very thick boards , and strongly joynted . on the inside of the coffin they bestow two weights , which they call manos of bitumen ; and after that one of charan ; and then there is no danger , that any ill smell can come through it . the coffin is then brought out , and placed in the outward hall , which is all hung with mourning . on the top of the coffin they lay his statue made by the life , with his ensignes of honour , just as he lieth in the coffin . before it , they set a table and a carpet ; behinde the coffin , they hang up certaine curtaines ; behind which , the women stand . on each side of the coffin are his sonnes and grand-sonnes sitting on straw in very deep mourning . in the first open gallerie set about with balansters , which is before the hall , there stand trumpeters on each side thereof ; and at the great gate of the palace , on the inside , in the court , are two drummers : without the gate next the street there is hung out a great flagge , made of pieces of paper reaching almost to the ground , and it is a signall , that their mourning is provided , and that now they admit of visitants . after that , they advise all their friends and kindred thereof , sending them a thie of mourning , wherein , with words of much affliction and humilitie , they give them notice of their sorrow . then presently begin their visits of condoling , which are done in this manner : when the visitant is come into the first court , presently he putteth on his mourning-garment , which he bringeth with him for that purpose . the drummer beateth his drumme to give notice of his arrivall , and while he passeth through the court , the trumpets sound ; assoone as he cometh into the hall , the women behind the curtains begin to weep and lament . when he cometh up to the table he layeth thereon a purse of paper ; with money in it to the value of twelve pence , or eighteen pence ; ( which serveth for an aide of the cost , ) and some little perfumes : then upon the carpet he maketh foure reverences , part kneeling , and part standing on his feet : when they are ended , presently the sonnes rise up from the place where they are , and go and place themselves on the left hand of the visitant , and make him as many reverences , partly kneeling , and partly on their feet , at which time they are to weep , or at least to make as if they wept : when this is done , without speaking a word , they return to their places againe : in the meane time the visitant goeth forward , and presently one of the remotest of the kindred , in slighter mourning , cometh to receive him , and leadeth him into another roome ; where assoone as they are sate , presently there is brought in some of their drink , called chia , and dried fruits , or else dried sweet meats ; of which for the most part they do not eat , but taking a little , put it into their sleeve , and so take their leave . this courtesie is esteemed so due , that those friends , who are at hand , may by no means omit it ; and they who are farther off , if they dwell in neighbouring cities , come in their own person : but if they live very farre off , they send one from home to do it in their name . this ceremonie commonly lasteth eight or ten daies . but they who live farre off , may come , or send to do it , at what time they please . when the visits are over , the eldest sonne is obliged to go to all those of the same city , that came to condole with him at his house ; but he hath no more to do , but to come to the gate ; where ( without ) a carpet is spread , wheron he maketh his reverence , leaveth a thie , and goeth his way . after this , they begin to think of the buriall , which ( if they are able ) is performed with a great deale of expence ; if not , they leave the chest standing at home , till they are better able ; which is some times whole years first . they give notice of the funerall to their friends , by sending a thiè to each , as at the first : who being assembled , come presently to the place above mentioned . first of all , are carried the pageants , which are severall great statues of men , horses , elephants , lyons , tigers , &c. they are all made of painted paper , and adorned with gilding . besides these , are carried severall other machines , as triumphant chariots , pyramids , and such like things ; every thing being set out with various works , in silke , and flowres , and roses of the same materialls ; all which is to be burnt , if the person be of great qualitie : for otherwise all these are but hired , and none of them is burnt . after these pageants , followeth the multitude of people which come to looke on ; then come all their friends cloathed in mourning ; after these , the bonzi , singing out their prayers , and sounding their cymballs ; after them , come another sort of bonzi , who weare beards , and long haire , and leading a single life , live in communitie : these go playing upon severall musicall instruments . after these , follow another race of bonzi , of a different sect ; these are shaved , and go along also saying their prayers . after these , come the more intimate friends ; after them , follow all the kinsmen ; after these , come the sonnes and grand-sonnes of the deceased person , cloathed in a very austere mourning , bare footed , with certaine staves in their hand , fashioned like those which pilgrimes carry ; so short , that they are little above two palmes long ; and so they go along hanging their heads downe . immediately after these cometh the coffin ; which if it be made of precious wood , is uncovered , that it might be seen ; else it is varnished over , and richly adorned with gold and charan . it is placed on a very large machine , carried sometimes by , . or . men , which is still the greater state , the more they are . above it , is fastened a baldacchin● or cloath of state , which covereth it all over head , having his rich tassels and strings hanging downe by the sides . neere to this on both hands , are carried many lights in great woodden frames , made like lanthorns ; behind the coffin , are carried the women , crying and lamenting in sedans fast locked , and covered all over with mourning , accompanied in the same manner by their female-friends and kindred . when they are come to the place of sepulture , they performe severall ceremonies both before and after the coffin is buried : and a sumptuous banquet , ( which they make for all those that accompanyed the hearse ) is none of the worst ceremonies among them . and this is one of the occasions , wherein they make use of those faire houses they build in those places . when they are returned home , then followeth the time of mourning , and the ceremonies that are then observed ; which are these that follow . the first and most universall , is to cloath themselves in the coursest and heaviest mourning ; the colour thereof is white , not only in these kingdomes , but also in giappon , corea , and many other neighbouring kingdomes : and as it seemeth to me , this white colour was not chosen at the beginning for its one sake , but came in , as it were , by consequence : for they themselves cannot give any reason , why their prede cessours chose it ; and on the other side they know , that it is a cheereful colour , and as such they weare it at certain times : the reason therefore of it seemeth to me to be , because in china they make no cloath but of cotton , silk , and hemp. of silk and cotton there is no course cloath to be made , but of hempe indeed there is , such as would make one afraid to see it . and because in its naturall colour it is more unsightly and horrid , than when it is died and coloured , they on purpose chuse to have it so : whence it being naturally white , by consequence , white came to be the proper colour for mourning . this mourning lasteth three whole years ; during which time , the sons do never sit on a chaire , but on a little fourm , or stoole , covered with mourning : they eate not at a table , nor lie on a bed-stead , but the bed is laid on the floore : they drink no wine , eate no flesh , nor use any baths , ( which are very common among them . ) they go not to banquets , nor do they go out of their doores , but in a sedan close shut , and covered with mourning . they abstain from their own wives ( as they say at least : ) if there be any examinations in that time , they go not to them : they may not hold any publick office ; and if , at the time , they do actually exercise any , their father or mother chance to die , although he be viceroy , or colao , he must leave his office , and attend to bury them , and to make their obsequies ; and when the mourning is ended , they returne to their charges and offices againe , and sometimes to greater . this time is accounted so sacred among them , that it admitteth of no dispensation , except it be in their captaines and officers of warre . and because one of the province of cantone seemed more desirous of his government , than to observe his mourning , and computing his time , resolved to spend the rest in his journey , which he wanted to makeup his three years , when he came to the court , and petitioned for his office , it was promised him upon this condition , that he should returne home to his house , and fully accomplish his time of mourning , and then he should come againe to court , and make his demand . the number of three years , they say , is to give thanks to their parents for the three yeares of their infancie , during which time they were carried more in their armes , than on their own legges . and therefore in those three yeares , in token of reverence , they may not innovate or alter any thing in the house from that order , which the father kept in it . for a wife they mourne but one year . there is a slighter mourning of five months and three daies , according to the neernesse of their kindred and relation : friends for their friends observe only three daies of mourning . they have all mourning garments lye ready by them ; there being so many occasions to weare them . this is the manner of their mourning and buriall of the persons of the greatest quality , which is encreased and diminished , according to the condition and qualitie of the person . at the funeralls of the kings , and those of the royall familie , the ceremonies are much greater : and that they might the better be conceived , i will set down what passed in the year . at the funerall of the queen-mother , where i my selfe was present . chap. . of the funerall of the queen-mother . the queen-mother died on the ninth day of the second moon , which is the last of our march , in the yeare . presently all the court put on mourning , not only the nobilitie , but even the common people too ; and especially the kings officers and ministers , who laying aside the ensignes of their dignitie , ( which are both of authoritie and ornament to them ) do change them for others of mourning and sorrow : as their girdle ( which commonly they weare very rich ) into a rope of course hempe ; and their cap ( which is of black silk ) into one made of the course cloath for mourning . in this manner they went foure months , till the time of the obsequies . the common people wore only a mourning cap for foure and twenty daies , with so much exactnesse , that he that neglected it , was punished . the second day , the king leaving the palaces where he dwelt , passed over to those of his deceased mother ; which , although they are within the same wall , yet stand at some distance . they cloathed the dead body in white very richly ; and every day till it was put into the coffin , the king went in person , with all the people of his palace to visit her , and to performe those ordinary reverences and compliments , used by children to their parents , putting rich odours and spices into a perfuming pan , which stood before her ; all his women , sons and nephews , as also some of the principall eunuches of the palace did the like with all solemnitie . then presently , by the kings command , the garments , bed and other things which the queen used , were burned : judging it an unworthie thing that ever they should be made use of by any person inferiour to her in dignitie and authority . on the third day the body was put into the coffin . the excellency of the matter thereof may be easily imagined by what hath been already said , that even for private persons the price of one amounteth many times to a thousand crownes . the boards are very thick , and the coffin very capacious . there the king himselfe plac't her upon a quilt and a pillow , which were there laid , strewing upon her , pearle , and precious stones to the value of . crownes , and placing by her side fifty pieces of cloath of gold , and fiftie of cloath of silver , which truly would have been enough to have maintained a gallant man all his life time . the coffin was shut , and the king with the rest made their accustomed reverences , and departed . on the fourth day the ceremonies were continued , cloathing themselves in a more austere and horrid mourning , for to celebrate the sacrifices , which in realitie are not sacrifices , but offerings , and pure ceremonies . the coffin was placed in a spacious court , as it were , upon a high throne , and about it stood fifteen tables : the first , that was in the front , was for the king ; the rest for his women , sonnes and principall eunuches , who , after the king , according to their order , made their offerings with perfumes and reverences . on the fift day , which was appointed for those who dwell without the palace , there was assembled all the nobilitie and titulados , which they call que , cùm , chu , cheu , heupè , who do all succeed by inheritance . after these , followed all those that were of affinitie and alliance with the king , that is , such as were married to his daughters or nieces . after these , the magistrates of the six tribunals : and after these , came the wives of the great officers , who have jurisdiction over the whole kingdome , such as are those of the six tribunals , each in that which appertaineth to him ; whether it be concerning the revenue , or the militia , or any other thing . all these in their order performed the ceremonies abovesaid : and so there was a period put to the first part of the ceremonies , which are used in the palace before the funerall ; for abroad there were many things commanded , and severall edicts published ; in which were intimated : first , that all mandarines , both of the gowne and sword , should make their appearance at the palace the day following , to bewaile the deceased queen : which done , without returning to their houses , they should go directly to their tribunalls , there to remain and keep a fast for three daies , without eating flesh , fish , or eggs , or drinking any wine . that done , for the space of other three daies , they should come all to the gates of the palace , and there in their order , one by one , should make foure accustomed reverences , with some other externall signes of griefe , and then returne home to their houses . the second : that all the wives of the mandarines , from the first to the fourth degree , cloathed from head to foot in close mourning , should assemble at the same place , and for the space of three days lament in the like manner : and that afterwards , at their owne houses , for the space of twenty seaven days , they should not put on their jewells , ornaments , &c. the third ; that those of the royall councell , called han lin should all make poems , verses , and compositions in praise of the deceased queen . the fourth : that they of the quan lo su , that is , the officers of the kings exchequer and revenue , should , with all diligence and liberalitie , provide what ever was necessary , for the sacrifices and other expences of the funerall . the fifth : that all the bonzi , and ministers of the idols , should ring their bells for a long time , as a signe of sorrow and griefe . the sixth : that for thirteen daies there should be no flesh killed , or sold in the shambles : but that all should fast , as the king did ; who , for the first three days , did eat only a little rice boyled in faire water , and the rest of the time , pu●se only . the seaventh ; there was order given to the president of the councell of rites and ceremonies , and to those of the chamber , that they should present mourning garments to all the embassadours , who did then actually reside in the court ; and that they should be brought to the palace and performe one day the ceremonies and compliments in like manner , as the people of the country did . the eighth : that all mandarines , that had finished their government , and all new pretenders should come for three days to the palace , to do the same reverences and ceremonies . the ninth : that the common people , for a week together , should do the same , morning and evening , at the palace of the governour of the city . besides this , all the mandarines , dispersed through the provinces and cities of the kingdome , were written to ; that at the arrivall of the newes of the queen-mothers decease , they should give notice thereof to all the blood royall of the male line , and to their wives and children ; and order , that they should make the three accustomed reverences , and other ceremonies on their knees ; and immediately to cloath themselves in mourning for seaven and twenty days . this order was given to all the mandarines of the kingdome , as well to those that had governd , as to those that did actually governe , as also to all litterati , of what degree soever , as likewise to those that had not received any degree . to the common people there was order given , that they should weare mourning caps for thirteen dayes . moreover it was ordered , that as well in the palaces of the mandarines , as in the publick innes on the high wayes , and in small villages , where travellers are lodged at the kings expence , no musick , either of voice or instrument , should be suffered . and this order was divulged by mandarines appointed only for this occasion . and when this order came to the court of nankim , all the officers , both of the gowne and sword , went out to meet it as farre as the river , all in deep mourning , even to their umbrellas , wherewith they keep off the sunne ; and accompanied it through the city , in an orderly procession , as farre as the tribunal of rites and ceremonies ; where the president received the order in writing ; and set it up in an eminent conspicuous place , and all of them did their reverence to it ; after that , he tooke the letter and opened it , and made proclamation of the order , although there wanted nothing to the execution thereof , but that the common people had not yet their mourning caps . these were the ceremonies , which preceded the funerall ; the which being ended , order was given to the mathematician major , or chiefe astrologer of the court of pekim , that he should make choise of a day or days , whereon the obsequies should be solemnized . he , after he had consulted his art , appointed the ninth day of the sixth moone ( foure months compleat after the queens death ) to be the day , whereon the corps should be brought out of the palace , and the fifteenth of the same moone , for the day of the funerall . the time being come , order was given for the solemnizing thereof in form following . first ; that all the mandarines of the court , and magistrates of the six tribunals , six days before , should leave their own houses , and make their abode at their tribunals , and should fast for three dayes in manner abovesaid . secondly , that the officers of the kings patrimonie and revenue should prepare whatsoever was necessary , for that occasion ; that is , great quantitie of candles , perfumes , spices , great store of phantasticke figures , and images of men , horses , lions , elephants , vmbrellas of silk , all richly set out , that they might be burnt at the place of sepulture . it is reported , that there were spent in this above crowns . i make no doubt , but so much was spent ; but that it was afterwards all burnt , is hard to be proved ; it may be , fame was something extravagant in that particular . thirdly , that they of the colledge of han lin should anew , make other verses proper for the funerall . fourthly , because the king was to accompany the body to the sepulture , which is twelve miles distant from the court , he named another person , who in his stead should performe all the compliments and necessarie ceremonies . fifthly , order was given to all the officers , captaines , & souldiers , that they should keep a guard in the city , and at the sepulchre , and that they should accompanie the body , by the way , in this manner , that at every gate of the city , ( which are nine in all ) there should stand a thousand men . that from the gate , through which the body was to passe , to the place of sepulture , there should stand two rancks of souldiers : that there should be to carry the coffin by turnes ; and horsemen to accompany it : and for the guard of the royall sepulchres , while the obsequies lasted , . sixtly , order was given to levell the way from the palace to the place of sepulture , and to raile it in on both sides , that the people might not stop up the way . at every twenty paces , there was set a basket of yellow earth , for to strow in the way , as the hearse passed ; as also , that tents , and pavillions should be set up in certaine places : for the refreshment of those that accompanied the body . seaventhly , command was given to all the officers of the revenue , that they should provide , with all punctualitie and liberalitie , whatsoever was necessary for the sustenance and diet of the mandarines , eunuchs , captaines , souldiers , and all others , that by duty of their place , attended upon the funerall solemnitie . eighthly , that three daies before the funerall , the mourning , lamentation , reverences and sacrifices should be renewed in like manner , as at the beginning . ninthly , and lastly it was commanded ; that from the seaventh ( that is , two daies before the funerall solemnitie began ) to the twentieth of that moon , no shambles should be opened , neither flesh nor fish sold , in any manner , nor that any noise of mirth , or musicall instrument should be heard any where throughout the city . all things being set in order for the funerall ; on the seventh of the sixth moone the king and prince with all the officers , went to the temple of his ancestours , which standeth within the royall palaces : where , cloathed in deep mourning , and coming before the image of the first founder of his familie , he made a low reverence , and after offered to his deceased mother , whose image was yet standing there , many garments of silk , wine , and other things . then he commanded that one of the compositions made in her praise , should be read ; after which using severall other reverences and ceremonies , they all returned ; and the king left particular order , that all those garments , poems , and other things should be burned . on the eighth day , were made sacrifices to heaven , earth , the planets , mountaines , and rivers , with great solemnitie ; when these were ended , the king commanded , that the same sacrifices should be made to the nine gates of the palace , through which the corps of the deceased que●n was to passe ; and to the tutelar angels of them ; as also the six bridges of the river , which runneth through the palace , offering in all these places living creatures , aromaticks , wine made with severall spices and ingredients , and diverse other perfumes . the chest or coffin , in which the deceased queen lay , was of the most precious and dearest wood , that could be found in that kingdome , and was shut and closed up with all possible art and diligence , and clasped on the outside with hasps of silver , made in the forme of dragons : neither was there any gold , or charan , used for the ornament thereof , that that precious wood might be left more bare and open to the sight . it was placed in a triumphant chariot very richly wrought , with its curtaines of silk embroidered with gold. moreover the chariot was adorned all over with plates of silver , cast in the figures of lions and dragons , and other works ; all performed with exquisite art and diligence . about the hearse stood many candles and perfuming pans . the fifth day being come , which was appointed by the kings mathematician for the carrying of the corps forth of the palace , the king with his women , sonnes , and the eunuches of the palace , came to the place , where the chariot , that carried the hearse , stood ; where , after they had renewed their lamentations for their departed queen , they sacrificed to the chariot it selfe , or to the god and genius thereof ; that the voyage might be prosperous ; and that the body might enjoy quiet and securitie ; then sprinkling sweet waters upon the hearse , they made their last compliments and reverences . presently the eunuchs ( for no others enter there , ) put themselves in order to draw the chariot , the king accompanying it with all his familie to the last , that is , the eighth gate of the palace , where , with new laments , ceremonies and complements , he took his leave . then within the first gate stood ready , they that were to receive the corps , and in the kings name and stead , were to accompany it , and to make the sacrifices and ceremonies , that were to be performed at certaine places . then presently began the procession , with such solemnitie , order , and silence , that it caused admiration in all that beheld it . it went no further that day , than to a town without the walls ; neer to which there was a tent set up very richly adorned , where the chariot was put ; and the tables likewise being , set , they did sacrifice , and burned incense and perfumes , and performed other ceremonies and reverences ; and last of all they renewed their lamentations . from this place was dispatched an eunuch to give the king full account , whither , and how the body was arrived , and of all that passed there . the day following was begun with the ceremonies and other funerall solemnities , with which the day before was concluded ; and their journey continued with such a multitude of people , as well of those of the guard neere hand , as of other people afar off , that were curious to see , that they were not to be numbred . by reason of the sacrifices , ceremonies , and stops which they made in the way , they were three daies ere they arrived at the mountaine , where the kings sepulchres were . assoon as they were come thither , the hearse was removed with many ceremonies from the chariot , where it was , to another triumphant chariot , which they had in readinesse for that purpose , of no lesse cost than the former . after that , they sacrificed to the earth , a bull , with spiced wines , rich perfumes , and garments , suplicating to the tutelary spirit thereof , that he would receive that body with pitie , keep , & defend it , &c. at the same time , nine mandarines , appointed by the king himself , performed the same ceremonies and sacrifices to all the kings predecessours , which were buried there : when the day was come , on which the body should be buried , which was the fifteenth of the sixt moone , they made many sacrifices , and so put an end to the funerall : when presently the mandarines posted away , to give the king account of all that had passed ; which account was alwayes given him in part from time to time by the way . and he shewed his liberalitie to all those that had taken paines in that worke : and to shew his care and piety , in all that which he ought , to his mothers memorie , presently after her death , he commanded that all prisoners should be released , that were not committed for any enormous crimes . he gave order also , that in the provinces , where there was a scarcitie of victualls , the ordinary tribute should be taken off ; and that alms should be given to those that were most necessitous among them . he ordered also , that the rights and gabels , to be paied at the gates and custome-houses , which upon some occasions were lately imposed , should cease : and he himself , with his own hands , made many thousand small pieces of silver which he lapped up in paper , according to the custome of china , to give them in almes for the soule of his dead mother . truly there is nothing in china , so worthy to be imitated by christians , as their piety towards their parents , and god having given to this nation such knowledge and inclination to vertue , it is great pittie , that they should only want the foundation of faith . hence we may see , with how great fruit and profit the gospel might be preached in this kingdome , or rather by the goodnesse of the lord , it is already preached , as we shall declare in its proper place . it will not be besides the purpose of this discourse , to adde briefly something , concerning the death of king vanli , sonne to this queen abovesaid , the which fell out towards the end of august in the year . in their seaventh moone ; forbearing to mention the ceremonies , which were like to those , we even now related . he fell sick about the end of iune ( in the same year , ) of a looseness and paine in his stomack , swelling of his feet , and other maladies ; this infirmity lasted two months with many various changes & alterations : after which , finding himselfe come to the end of his life , he called his sonne , the heire of the kingdome , with his three other brothers ; to whom he made a discourse full of good advise and wholesome precepts , accusing himselfe of too much negligence , and want of care , and then gave them the last salute . then he made his last will and testament , the manner whereof is this . when the physitians do despaire of the kings recovery , the colai , if they be many , as they use to be , together with the chiefe of the eunuchs , and the first president of the palace , whom they call suli kien , go to the king , and endeavour to draw from his owne mouth , what his last will is , and the summe of his testament . after that ; they go secretly to the prince , the heire of the kingdome , and give him an account of all , to the end nothing might be done contrary to the will of him , who is presently to take possession of the kingdome . when they have understood , what both their pleasures are , they put it into the form of a will , and carry it to the king , to have his approbation of it . then they present it to a senatour of the royall colledge , called hanli yven , to whom it belongeth to put such writings , as concerne the king , into good form and stile . that done , it is closed up and sealed with the kings seale , and is kept in the archives of the royall colledge , whilest the king is living . assoone as he is dead , it is carryed to the tribunal of rites and ceremonies , to whom it belongeth to publish it through the whole kingdome , and to put it punctually in execution . the form of this will is here faithfully copied and translated out of the chinesses language into ours . the last will and testament of our emperour vanli , who in obedience to heaven , hath resigned his empire into the hands of posteritie . i from a child received the government of this monarchie from the hands of my progenitours , and have held it fourty eight years , a very long time : wherefore i have no reason to lament , that i am now to leave it . assoone as i was created emperour , i had strong inclinations to governe well , and to imitate my predecessours ; as in truth i endeavoured to do , with all exactnesse . but afterward , being hindred by severall infirmities for many years , i left off the care of having the wonted sacrifices celebrated to heaven and earth : neither did i cause the offices and ceremonies to be performed , which are due to the memory of my ancestours . i seldome times sate upon the throne to consult of the affaires of the kingdome ; i detained the petitions which were presented me , without dispatching them . i tooke no care of nominating magistrates , as the kingdomes need required ; and i know , that at this present there are some wanting . i have opened nine mines of gold , and silver : i have encreased and multiplied the gabells and excise : i have disturbed the publick peace with tumults of warre ; whence hath followed discord with the neighbouring princes , and great oppression and injury to their people : wherefore thinking continually both night and day upon these things , i am hardly able to suffer the grief , which my soule endureth , and which doth now detest her former faults : finally , i began to take up better resolutions ; but i am fallen into this infirmity , the which doth still so encrease , that it maketh me beleeve , i shall very shortly lose my life . in the mean time i have this only hope left me , that my sonnes and nephews will amend my faults by leading a better life . you therefore the heire of my kingdome , seeing that you neither want ingenuity , nor good disposition ; and because you have hitherto never forborne the exercise of piety , obedience , and other vertues ; be of good courage . the inheritance of the empire of china is yours . let your principall care be well to compose your life and manners . apply your selfe with all study and industry to the well governing of the kingdome . love those that are good ; refuse not counsell ; take not advise in evill part : that you might be able to beare the great weight of this empire : do your endeavour that your sonne my grand-child , follow his studies with all diligence . be kind and loving to your three brothers : assigne them convenient habitations ; and provide for each of them a good revenue and honourable titles . use your utmost diligence , that all your subjects , as well noble as ignoble , may live in peace , and love concord . take care speedily to make the colai , and other the supreame magistrates , for i do remember , to have left two places voyd : and above all , forget not to elect the kings administratours . these things i recommend to you that you should endeavour speedily to put them in execution . by all means take off the new gabells at bridges , the excise of silke , stuffs , eartherne ware , and other things , which i have lately introduced . take care that all causes , which are depending in the tribunals , be dispatched with diligence by some select judges ; and free the innocent . the souldiers on the confines of tartary do want their pay and provisions : let them be speedily supplied out of the royall exchequer ( this last clause is said to have been added by the prince to his fathers testament , ) i do recommend to you the souldiers and captaines , which were slaine in the last warre . honour their mortuaries , and their soules with new titles ; assist their families by paying their arreares . all this i briefly ordaine , that you should put it in execution , assoone as possibly you may . as for my funerall , cause the ceremonies of the kingdome to be observed . though i had rather for my particular satisfaction , that in stead of twenty seaven months , as is the usuall custome , they should only last for so many dayes . all the magistrates , vice-roys , visitours and captaines of warre , have more need to assist at their governments and charges : suffer not , that they be called hither , upon the occasion of my funerall . it will be sufficient , that when each hath newes of my death , he cause to be done , for three dayes in the place where he is , that which useth to be performed at the funerall of the kings body . the pastilios , and other perfumes , wont to be presented on the like occasions , may be brought by the inferiour officers , in the name of the great ones . but for the magistrates appointed for the government of the forts , and the presidents of cities and townes , my will is , that in no case they should be suffered to come , as also that the strangers , who are tributary to this kingdome , should be excused , i do ordaine that this my last will should be published through the whole kingdome , that it may come to the eares of every one of my subjects . this was his will and testament ; which accordingly was every where published . the other ceremonies i forbeare to write , because they are the same with those , we have already related . chap. . of the severall sects of religion in china . the chinesses are generally little inclined to sects ; neither are there any thing neere so many among them , as among the people of giappon . neverthelesse they have three , which , although they be different , yet , that they might not erre in any , or to speake more correctly , that they might erre the more , they joyne them altogether . two of them are proper to china , and first sprung up there : the third , which is of the idols , is adventitious , and came from india . the first is that of the litterati ; and is more ancient among them , than some do think , who make confusio to be the author of it . they worship no pagod , or idol , but acknowledge a superioritie , or deitie , who is able to chastise and to reward . notwithstanding they have no churches , wherein they worship him ; nor any divine offices which they celebrate , nor any prayers that they rehearse ; nor any priests or ministers , which officiate at his service . yet they speak and write in their books of this lord very honourably , as of a divine person ; neither do they apply or attribute any undecent thing to him , as our ancestours did to their gods. but as they did not perfectly and distinctly know the true god , they fell to worship three things , which are the most renowned , powerfull and profitable in the world , the which they call san , cai , that is , heaven , earth , and man. there are , in the courts of nankim and pekim only , very sumptuous temples for heaven and earth ; but which do properly belong to the king alone ; wherein he only in his owne person doth sacrifice ; he being the minister also of the sacrifice , and in his absence , or by his order , the chiefe magistrate of the tribunal of rites . in the cities , there are temples for the tutelar spirits , to which the mandarines do sacrifice , as also to the spirits of the rivers , mountaines , and of the foure parts of the world , &c. there are also temples to the honour of some men , who have been famous benefactours to the publick ; and therein , are palced their images . they do the same honour to their ancestours , untill the fourth degree upwards . for their soule in the next life , they neither expect , nor pray for any thing : neverthelesse , they ask for temporall assistance in this life , good fortune , and to be able to imitate their good works and atchivements . they pretend by this to stirre up devotion in the people , that they seeing how heaven and earth are honoured , as universall parents , they might also honour their particular parents : and seeing how famous men of former ages are honoured , they might thereby endeavour to imitate them ; and seeing how their deceased progreitours are served , they might learne how to serve them , while living . in a word , they order every thing , as it may conduce most to good government , to concord , peace , and quietnesse in familes , and to the exercise of vertue . the second sect is that of the tausi , proper also to china . the authour thereof was a philosopher named tausu , of whom they feign , that he was eight years in his mothers belly . he lived about the time of confusio . he hath many followers to this day , who live together in communitie : they do not marry : they suffer the haire of their head and their beard to grwo very long : in their habit they do not differ from others , except in some things at the time when they officiate . in stead of a cap , they weare a little crown , into which the knot only of their hai●e entreth . they place their ultimate happinesse in the body , in order to obtaine a quiet and easie life ; without labour and trouble . this sect acknowledgeth one great god , and other lesser one , all corporeall . they acknowledge glorie and hell : the glorie to be conjoyned to the body , not only in the other life , but also in this ; feighning , that by meanes of certaine exercises and meditations , one may come to make himselfe a child , and young , and others to become xin sien , that is , the fortunate ones of the earth ; obtaining by this meanes whatsoever they desire , and to be able to transferre themselves from one place to another , although never so distant , speedily and easily ; and other such like fooleries . they are skilfull in musick , and have good instruments . they are alwaies called to the sacrifices and funeralls , and at those of the king and mandarines , they are ever assistant . they pretend to be south-sayers , and promise to procure raine , and to drive away devils from places that are haunted : but are able to do nothing ; and sometimes at such undertakings they are fouly routed by the devils : in great droughts they promise raine , and often prolong so much time in praying for it , that at length the time of raine commeth . in pekim , in the yeare , there fell out a pleasant accident , although troublesome . there happened a great drought , prayers were made , pennances and fasts were kept : but all to no end . at length certaine tausi offered themselves to procure raine without faile , and appointed a set day and houre , the offer was accepted with great applause , joy , and good hope of the event : then they in a great piazza , or market-place made a theater composed of little tables , which , as they have many there of an equall height and breadth , they did set one upon another , beginning at bottom with a great many , and raising it up by degrees higher , still with fewer tables , till at length , the machine came to end in one only , observing an handsome propoition and reasonable height . on this last and highest stood the chiefe of them , praying and supplicating ; and the rest went round about him , doing the same , like baals priests , ( although they did not wound themselves ; for in that they had great regard , as those who sought not bloud , but water . ) the people stood all round about , expecting the event : and the ministers observing so great an auditory , which was almost infinite , redoubled their prayers , their whistlings , and ceremonies . when the day and houre appointed was come , presently the sky began to be overcast with very dark cloudes , to the great joy of all , and credit of their ministers , who did already promise themselves the happy accomplishment of their undertaking ; expecting every moment , when the raine should fall , when behold , of a sudden there fel a furious storm of haile , the stones whereof were as big as eggs , and some bigger , which did ruine , not only their fields , but their gardens , and killed diverse persons , that could not in time recover some shelter . the fathers have writ me from thence , that they thought the end of the world was come , so great was the confusion and noise of the haile that fell . the prophets , for having procured stones in stead of water , were all rewarded with store of bastinadoes . the third sect is of the pagods , from india , from the part of indostan ; which sect they call xaca , from the authour of it : concerning whom , they fable ; that he was conceived by his mother maia , only upon the sight of a white elephant , which she saw in her sleep ; and for the more puritie she brought him forth at one of her flancks , and then presently died , being but nineteen yeares of age . and that , iconsidering the death of his mother , the cause whereof he was by his birth , he resolved to leave the world , and to do pennance ; the which he did in a mountain called the snowy mountaine , where he had fower masters , with whom he studied twelve yeares ; so that by that time he was thirty yeares of age , he was accomplished in the science of the first principle . he took the name of xekia , or xaca : he taught his doctrine for the space of yeares ; he had many scholars , who , after his death collected his papers , and spread his doctrine through the greater part of asia . this sect entred into china in the year of our redemption . the emperour hanmim being commanded in a dreame , ( as their books report ) to send for it in . the bonzi , who were the preachers of that sect , were well received of him , and at the beginning , were very powerfull , much esteemed , and in so great number , that they say , they were three millions . but at this day they are very few in respect of that number : whether it were that they trusting in their multitude , or in the kings favour , committed some notable disorder ; or ( what is more likely ) by reason of the misfortune that befell many kings , since their coming in : and by this meanes they are so declined , that unlesse it be in the offices and acts of their divine worship , there is but little account made of them among the chinesses . their priests weare their head and beards shaved : their cap is different , but the rest of their habit is the same with that of others . they worship idols : they hold a reward and punishment in the next life : they marry not : they live in convents , foure or five hundred together , or more : they have a moderate maintenance allowed them by the king , notwithstanding , every one is allowed to get what he can : they begge , mutter prayers : they sing : they have severall offices , and prayers against fire , tempests , misfortunes , and especially for the dead : in which functions they use sacerdotall , or priestly garments : their caps are like ours , and their sprinkling brushes without any difference at all : they eat neyther flesh , fish , nor egges , neyther doe they drink wine . they live inclosed ; but within a very great circuite of wall , with long streets in it in manner of a towne ; where , in every house there dwellet● three or foure , that is , one master and the rest scholars : in it they have all manner of convenience . that which the king giveth them , is divided equally to every house . they have also a superiour , who is over them all , and governeth them , but at large , for he only taketh notice of such cases , as are proposed to him for the rest , every one governeth his owne house . he distributeth the offices among them , and appointeth such as are to receive strangers . when any officer arriveth at their convent , or temple , presently a drumme is beaten , which they keep at the gate ; and then there are about thirty obliged to come and meet him , when they have put on their garment of courtesie . when the magistrate is come to the gate , they make him a low reverence , and presently turning about they go before him , waiting on him to the place , whether he goeth ; and there they attend him , standing on their seet in the same manner , till he go away . they are properly subject to the councell of rites , who governeth them ; but in chastising of them , when there is occasion , they are more favourable to them , than to secular persons . there are others of them , that live in caves , rocks , and grotts , and some that make their particular penances in private ; others that make little narrow lodges , knocked full of nailes with their points turned inwards , where they stand in sight of all the world , for the space of a month without leaning : some of them professe to eat nothing , whilest they are there , but only to drink cha. but those that are expert , say ; that they make up great balls of beefe , which hath been first well boyled , dried in the sunne , and then ground to powder ; and that when they give them their cha to drink very hot , they cast one of their balls into it , which presently dissolveth : which although it be no very nourishing diet , yet it is sufficient to sustaine them , and to colour their deceit of living without eating . there be some who belong to no convent , or temple , neither are they sonnes of any monastrie ; neither are they admitted into them , as guests , but for one day only : they call them vagabonds ; and among these , there are many times found some , who are very wicked men , and do much mischiefe , especially by robberies . notwithstanding the greater part of these abovenamed sectaries , is not scandalous ; but very patient , meek and humble ; whether it be from the habit , which humbleth them ; or from the little esteeme that is made of them , which keepeth them under . there go abroad no ill reports of them , although they be frequently spoken off : and to mention those which appeare in publick , in two and twenty years , that i was there , i heard only two stories of them ; and of one of them , the cause was not certainly known . in the city of hancheu , there was found one morning one of them bound to a tree , and stabbed to death with daggers : concerning which there was an ill judgment raised . in the village of xhanhay in the province of nankim , during the time that i lived here , a bonzo was desired by a widow woman , to come to her house and to recite some prayers for the soule of her deceased husband : but it seemeth he chose rather to make a commeration of the living , than the dead : the fact was known ; and for a month together he was exposed to publick shame ( for they do chastise them very well ) with a great square board about his neck , whereon was written in great letters the occasion of his penance . it is very much in years to have heard no more against them . not but that i could say something upon this occasion : but it is better to be silent , than to speak of it . ther are also nunnes in china , who live after the same manner : they shave their heads ; but they are not many ; neither do they observe clausure . the end of all these sects of the bonzi is to do penance in this life , to be better provided in the next . they believe the transmigration of pythagoras , and that the soules departed go to hell ; which , they hold , doth containe nine severall places ; and after they have passed through them all , those of the best sort , are borne men againe , others of a middle fort , are turned into living creatures , like unto men . but they are in the worst condition , that go into birds , who may not so much as hope in the next transmigration to become men ; but at soonest in another after , having first gone into some other living creature . this is the generall beliefe , not only of the common people ( in whom , these errours are radicated beyond imagination ) but also in people of better account . but their wisest men , or to speak more truly , they that are most given to atheisme , forsaking this way , which they call the exteriour , do follow another , more interiour or secret ; the knowledge whereof they preserve , with great care among themselves ; placing their whole intent on the understanding of the first principle , ( which is properly the doctrine of xaca ) whom they believe to be the same , in all things ; and all things to be the same with him ; without any essentiall difference ; operating according to the extrinsick qualities of the subject ; as wax is formed into severall figures , the which being dissolved by liquefaction , remaine in substance the selfe same waxe . after this their way ; they divide mankinde into ten classes . the foure first whereof are good ▪ that is , principiantes , or beginners ; proficientes , or proficients ; provecti , or those that have advanced ; consummati , or they that are accomplisht . the three first do walke well , although they are but yet in the way ; but the fourth is arrived at perfection , by means of contemplating the first principle ; and by mortification of their passions ; which did disquiet them with perturbations and scruples ; and do already enjoy such an internall quiet and peace of minde , that nothing doth give them any remorse or trouble , for what-ever they thinke , say , or do ; assuring their consciences , that after death they are to expect neither reward nor punishment ; but that every thing shall returne to its principle , as it was at first . for the other six classes of men , they make six hels . the first and gentlest is of infants , who have not yet had any experience of their passions , nor been troubled by them ; especially by covetousnesse , anger , &c. the second is of them , who being placed in the government of the world , give themselves wholly to the vanity thereof : the third is of them , who like bruite beasts , follow their passions and disordinate appetites . the fourth is of them , that rob , wound , assault , and slay . the fifth of them , who suffer hunger , thirst , miserie , labours , troubles externally in the body , and internally in the soule . the sixt is of them , that take upon them voluntary labours and sufferings , as the bonzi , who do penance , fast , &c. this externall life serving them only as a disposit on to the internall ; the which being obtained , the other serveth them for nought , no more than the woodden engine , ( which workmen use to shape a vault withall ) after the vault is finished . now these men do esteeme hell to be no more than thus : and when they speak of transmigration into beasts , they say , it is to be understood of this life : as if a man be civill , courteous , and well bred ; they say he is turned into a man ; if cholerick and furious , into a lyon ; if cruell , into a tyger ; if gluttonous , into a swine : if a thiefe , into a bird of prey . hence was the originall of that handsome saying among them , ti yo thien than ti yen sin vai . ( that is , ) heaven and hell are seated in the heart . these are the three principall sects of china , from whence have sprung many others that are there to be found . they hold , that they may be made all to agree without any prejudice to their observance . they have a text , which saith , san chiao ye tao ; that is , the doctrines are three , but the reason of them is but one . for although the worship , adoration , and exercise be different , notwithstanding the end at which they all arrive , is the same , cum hiu , ( that is ) nothing . the litterati of the first sect , imitating heaven and earth , apply all to the government of the kingdome ; of their families ; and of their persons , only in this life ; and after that pretend to nothing . the tausi of the second sect , without any regard to their families or the government , treate only of the body . the disciples of xaca of the third sect , without any regard to the body , treate only of the spirit , internall peace , and quiet of conscience : hence arose that sentence which they use , iu chi que , tau chi xin , xe chi sin , that is , the litterati govern the kingdom , the tausi the body , and the bonzi the heart . besides these three which are all admitted , and publikely professed in the kingdom ; there is another which is not publike , nor permitted ; but is under a prohibition , notwithstanding it hath many followers : it is called pe lien kieo , and is exceedingly hated of the chinesses , especially of the governours ; because the disciples thereof do conceale themselves , doing every thing by night with much secrecy . it is commonly beleeved , that their intent is , to exalt some of themselves to the crowne ; and it is verily thought , that some perverse men of this profession , have already designed it . a chinesse of good credit did affirme to me , that there were throughout china many thousands of them ; and that they had a captaine or king , with all his officers belonging to him : whom , such of their sect , as live far off , do reverence in their letters , with all respect due to such a person ; and those that are at hand , when they have a convenience to assemble themselves , do honour him with services , courtesies and splendour , suitable to that of royall majestie : and that all of them knew one another . in the yeare . in the province of xantum , which lieth between that of nankim and pekim , there was discovered and taken one of these that was their captaines . and because the mandarines were resolved , not only to punish him , but all those that followed his sect likewise ; they questioned him concerning his companions ; and not being able to draw a confession from him , they gave him severall times the rack . which being understood by those , of the same sect , whether it were for love they bare him , or for fear , that he might be constrained to confesse and discover them , they all resolved to arme themselves , and fall upon the mandarines , and by force of armes to deliver their companion : which accordingly they put in execution , with so much suddennesse , that it was impossible for the others to resist or escape them . they slew many of the mandarines , and the rest were so affrighted , that they delivered their companion , then having formed themselves into a body , they began to conquer the province . at the beginning their number was not considerable , but in a short time there were so many , who joyned themselves to them , part of their own faction , and part of other vagabonds , that already they came to be many thousands ; and so going on , without finding any resistance , they made themselves masters of the small villages , and at lengh tooke two walled towns , where they fortified themselves , issuing out from thence , to assault their enemies . this newes gave no little trouble to the court , the rebels being very neer them . but at length by the diligence they used , all was remedied ; by reason , that numerous forces were sent out against them from pekim : and although at the beginning , there fell out many battailes with various successe , both on the one and other side , yet at the length they of pekim were conquerours , and the rebels army defeated , and their captaine taken , who called himselfe king ; and kept this title with so much obstinacie , that being lodged at the house of a person of quality , before he came to the court , he did him no reverence at all ; and being bid to bow and do him reverence , he answered with much disdaine , the king doth reverence to no man. being come to court , he was condemned to die , and was accordingly beheaded ; and this was the crown which he deserved . after that , the king quieted the rest by pardoning the greatest part of the rebels . chap. . of their superstitions and sacrifices in china . superstition is an individuall companion of paganisme ; but in china , giappon , and corea , and the neighbouring kingdomes , it is in great excesse . the kings mathematician giveth no small occasion to these superstitions ; for from the impressions of the aire , the colours of the skie , tempests , unseasonable thunders , aspects of the sunne , whereof they have two and twenty differences , and severall appearances of the moon , whereof they have sixteen , he alwayes maketh his prognostications , especially whether there wil be peace in the kingdome , or dearth , mortalitie , mutations , perturbations , and the like . to this end he maketh an almanack for the whole yeare , which he divideth into its moones ; and the moones into daies , which according to his calculation , he declareth fortunate or unfortunate , to do or leave undone any thing ; as to take a voyage ; to go out of doores ; to make marriage ; to bury the dead ; to build , and other such like affaires : whence the chinesses in all their businesse , do so observe these rubriques , that meerly , not to go against these rules , they hasten , defer , or let alone whatsoever they have to do . so that if the almanack say , on such a day , such a business is to be done , although all the elements conspire against them , they will by no meanes deferre it . besides this almanack , whereof there are so many copies given out , that there is not an house , which hath not one of them , the market-places and streets are full of astrologers and sooth-sayers , who keep open shop with their tables for calculation , in order only to tell such their fortunes , as come to them to require it : and although for the most part , they that come to them , are deceived and coozened , yet there are so many that flock to them , that although the number of these diviners , is almost infinite , they live and sustaine their families by this art. some professe to divine by way of numbers , even or odde ; and with black and white figures ; making mutations , or changes of them ; which they explaine and interprete as they please . others consider the time of the nativitie , which the chinesses are very diligent in keeping account of , that they may know the houre , the minure , and conjunction in which their children were born . others , whom they call tili , pretend to divine by meanes of the scituation of the earth , and from the correspondence it hath with heaven , and with the parts thereof ; pronouncing what places are prosperous , and what unfortunate ; and where , if they build their houses , all will succeed prosperously , and with good fortune to the family ; or contrariwise , with sicknesse , misfortunes , disgraces and other evils : and in this facultie they have many skilfull professours , on whom they spend a great deale of mony without any profit at all . others divine by the physiognomie of the face ; others by considering the lines and strokes of the hand ; others interpret dreames . whilest i dwelt in nankim , there was a man , who went to consult one of these about a dreame he had , which was concerning an umbrella , or skreen to keep off the sunne : the professour asked him , if there were any plea or enditement against him , in any court of justice : he answered , there was : well said the professour , then san signifieth an umbrella , and san also signifieth to vanish ; and the interpretation of your dreame is , that all that is against you will vanish and come to nothing . the poore man was very well pleased , but being afterwards araigned , he received thirty bastinad'os well set on . the wretch being angrie at his punishment , whereof he thought himselfe secure , went to quarrel with the professour , who answered him , alas , i had forgot to aske thee , whether the umbrella , which thou sawest , were a new one , or an old one : it was a new one , answered the foole . then said the professour , make account , that thy sorrowes do but now begin . others divine only by the touch , and these are blind men . in the yeare . there came to the metropolis of kiamsi , a blind man , well in years : he opened shop , and was frequented by many of the nobility : he foretold many things , with much confidence ; and a certain gentleman of the same city , that was of one of the foure principall families of that place , came to me to tell me what had passed ; he knew me , and understood well enough , what my opinion was in that matter . he told me many particular cases of things already happened ; by which he was confirmed of the event , of what the other said , should yet come to passe ; and prayed me , that i would go in person , and make triall of him . i went only to undeceive him : and coming to him , he touched my hand , and bid me speak : when i had spoke , he began to tell , that i was married , and that i had two sonnes , that one of them was towardly , the other wilde and disobedient ; that my wife was froward and discontented ; in fine , that my whole family was in disorder : but that when i had taken my degree , all would be well . he is already a graduate , answered my friend . where , replied the blind man ? in another province , answered the other . at which the blind man withdrew , seeing , although without eyes , that he had erred in that particular of my degree . besides these , whom they consult , they have in their temples , severall kindes of lots ; and a booke that explaineth them : they do very frequently draw these lots , and they as frequently deceive them . the observe likewise , and make auguryes from the singing of birds , & from the howling of beasts : & if at their going out in the morning , they presently meet with a man cloathed in mourning , a bonzi , or such like thing , they take it for an ill augurie : they say also , that they have familiar spirits , which they frequently consult : but of this i have not had any knowledge . anciently , in time of the tartars , there were many very skilfull in this art ; and if we may beleeve , what marcus venetus relateth , they did many wonders : but at this day there is nothing certainly known of this matter . yet there is still a family , that have a particular pension from the king , which is continued , by succession to their posteritie ; and the name of , magitian or wizard major , and is the chiefe of that sect , and is sometimes sent for to the king. i for my part believe , the devill hath more power over them , than they have over the devill . as for sacrifices they are very frequent in china , as well great as small ones : and every one provideth for them what he will , or rather what he can , according to his estate and abilitie . they sacrifice foure times a year , to heaven , the sunne , moone , and greater part of the planets and starres ; to the earth , mountaines , and the foure parts of the world ; to the sea , rivers , lakes , and other things . but it seemeth that in realitie they sacrifice to the spirits of those things , when in common speech , they say they sacrifice to the earth , mountaines , &c. which may be seen in many sacrifices they make ; as in the sacrifice of the house , kitchin , ships , standards and ensignes , when they go to war , and such like things ; in which sacrifices they speak only to the tutelar spirits of those things . they sacrifice much more to the idols , and to famous men deceased ; to whom , when they know them to be such , they cause temples to be built , and place in them their images , for services they have done , or other benefits the kingdome hath received by them . if seemeth , that at the beginning it was , and still is meant , only for a kinde of gratefull commemoration of them ; and that properly they do not sacrifice to them , but only bring offerings to them , and perform other ceremonies . but the ignorant people in time , are come to worship them as saints , and make praiers to them , and other such like honours . they make likewise these kinde of offerings to their ancestours ; whose pictures and images , ( or at least their names written ) they have alwaies present at these offerings and ceremonies . they only make mention of six , that is , the first founder of their familie ; their third and fourth grand-father , their great grand-father , grand-father and father : and when he that is the chiefe of the familie dyeth , they take him in , and leave out the fourth grand-father : so that there alwaies remaine six and no more . these offerings and ceremonies are not properly sacrifices made to their fathers , for they do not believe that their fathers and ancestours are all , either gods or saints ; but only it is a demonstration of gratitude and reverence which they thinke is due to them , from whom they have received their being . the which they sacrifice is , some kindes of beasts , as goats , hogges , and oxen : these are the most usuall . of foules the most ordinary are cocks and hens . of fishes what they please . they also sacrifice pieces of flesh , and most commonly the head : they sacrifice also rice , pulse , and wine . and if the king sacrifice any of these things , the mandarines take themselves large shares of them ; and if the better sort of people sacrifice , such as are the heads of families , it is divided among the kindred . the ordinary sort of people , after they have made their offering , which is comonly boyled before hand , take up every thing againe , then having dressed it anew according to their fancy , they make a feast with it , where it is all eaten . they sacrifice many other things ; as banners and umbrellas , all of silk ; severall figures moulded in gold or silver , or else made of orpine , or base gold ; great summes of mony made of cut paper . all these things are to be sold , ready made , in the market places , at the shops of severall artificers ; and after they are sacrificed , they burn them all . every man offereth sacrifice without any difference , they having no determinate ministers appointed for this act : neither indeed have they for other things ; as for offices ( or divine service ) burialls , to sing and officiate at them with any exactnesse . it belongeth only to the king to sacrifice to heaven , the earth , sunne , moone , planets and starres , and if any others should do it in publick , he were guilty of a great crime . for this end they have two most famous temples at the two courts : where the king sacrificeth at the foure seasons of the year , spring , summer , antumne and winter , going thither himselfe in person ; and if he cannot go , he sendeth some other to officiate in his stead . the great lords and those who are titelados , sacrifice to the mountaines , lakes , &c. the gentlemen and officers to the four seasons of the year , and particular parts of the earth , hills , and the like . for the rest , as to their idols , their houshold-gods , genij , or tutelar angells , any one sacrificeth that will , there being set times and places appointed for it : except at sometimes they do accomodate themselves , both to the occasions and places ; as when any one is to take a voyage by water , he offereth sacrifice on the day , whereon he departeth ; and that either in the barke , or on the next shore . chap. . of the militia and armes of the chinesses . the knowledge and skill of warre and military affairs is very ancient among the chinesses , as appeareth by their bookes and histories ; and it is very certaine , that they have conquered many famous kingdomes : it is also commonly beleeved , that they did formerly conquer ceilan ; and neere to that place , in the city of nagapatam there is to be seen , at this day , an edifice , or building , which they call the pagod of the chinesses : and it is a tradition among the people of that countrie , that it was built by them . neither truly is it a worke unfit to be compared to any of that kingdome . neverthelesse their bookes make no mention at all of it ; but that is not a sufficient reason altogether to refute this tradition ; for no more have they any memory left in their bookes of the ancient christianitie , which notwithstanding it is most certaine , was there ; and was also very much dilated and spread abroad . however it is manifest , that they had . kingdomes tributary to them ; but at this day they have only the neighbouring countries , which are nothing neere so many ; and even of these , some of them do deny them their tribute ; and others have been abandoned by the chinesses themselves , holding it better to retire themselves to their own , in peace and quietnesse , than to go on stil with warre and troubles , to conquer or maintaine other kingdomes . beside the conquests and warres made with stranger kingdomes , they have had warre also for many yeares in their own countrie ; so that beside many particular books that treate thereof , they have one body of historie consisting of ten tomes , which only treateth of the warrs of those times , of their captaines , their manner of warfare , battailes , victories , and other things : wherein are many notable things to be read , which do clearly demonstrate , that they have formerly been a valiant and warlike nation , although there are but few such at this time . the occasions how they came thus to grow lesse , were very great , as i shall shew hereafter . at this day , that which they have of warlike in the kingdome , is only the multitude , which is very great ; for besides the souldiery , which they have in the frontiers of tartarie , and in the armados and fleets , which are at the mouths of the great rivers , which runne into the sea , every province , and in that every city and village of the kingdome , hath a proper militia of their own , which is paid by them , and commanded by their own captaines : and in case that any province hath need of men , they make use of the souldierie of their own cities and townes ; which by order of the vice-roy is easily brought to one rendevous . and if there be occasion for them on the frontiers , or any other place of the kingdome , presently by order from the king , or his councell of warre , they rayse the souldiers of one or more provinces , according to the present necessitie , and the possibilitie of the province ; all of them not being able to maintaine the same number of souldiers . these souldiers are alwayes in readinesse , and if one of them be wanting or die , there are presently enow in the same town , though it be never so little , who make suite for the employment ; and so the place is presently supplied . in the city of nankim they say , there are souldiers , and in that of pekim . and throughout the whole kingdome ( as father matthoeus riccius affirmeth , who lived in china many yeares , and had very good knowledge thereof ) above a million : and father iohn rodriguez , who went very much up and down china , and had opportunitie to see the principall places thereof , and was very curious , saith ; that he found by diligent search in their books , that in the body of the kingdome , with all the cities and villages thereof , there are souldiers ; and on the great wals , which confine on tartarie . and yet he did not put into this number the souldiers of the armado that guardeth the coast . nor wil this number seem so excessive , if we consider , that china alone , beside that it is much more populous , is as big as spain , france , italie , germanie , the low-countries , great brittain , and all the islands belonging to it . in all this multitude ; if we speak of them , who guard the frontiers ▪ there is no doubt but there is found some valour and courage ; and they have sometimes gallantly repulsed the tartars , and in the yeare , when the giapponesses , after they had passed through all the kingdome of corea , without finding any resistance , would have entred china , which they came on purpose to conquer , the chinesses repulsed them in such manner , that after the losse of many men , they were faine to put up their pipes , and returne home without doing any thing : so likewise the souldiers of the armado have made some assaults , wherein they have been victorious . but if we speake of them , who live in the cities and villages throughout the kingdome , they are but of small courage and valour : but you must not conceive , that they are only souldiers , and have no other profession , for they are inhabitants and natives of the same places ; and are taylors , shoemakers &c. they are alwaies ready to march at the kings command , and leaving their houses , go to the warre , whensoever there is occasion , they are moreover obliged , to appear at the musters and traynings for three months in the spring , and three in the autumne ; the which are held in the great cities every day infallibly , where only a tertia or third part of them do muster ; but in villages they do all make their appearance every day . the manner which they hold in this militia , is thus . all the souldiery , whether of foot or horse , are drawn up into a body , and if any be found missing , there is an other put in his place ; and in that place and degree , into which they are once admitted , they almost ever remaine , or are but little advanced , i said , almost alwayes , because on the frontires , if any souldier perform any notable exploit , they sometimes make him a captain , and he is advanced to his degrees without being examined : but this is a thing which falleth out very rarely . for to make captaines , lieutenants , and corporals , &c. there are examinations ; and in them two degrees are conferred ; which ( to make them be the better understood ) we will call licentiats in arms , and doctours in arms . the first examination is held in the chief cities of the provinces , whither all pretenders do resort , ( and in the same vniversity or generall palace , where the students are examined ; ) and there they are to be examined , giving them for a point , or theme , certaine doubts in matters of war , to which they answer with their pen , making thereon discourses and compositions . the speculative triall being ended , they come to the practick . they must shoote nine arrowes , standing still upon their feet , and other nine on horse-back , against a great target , whilest the horse is in his speed ; and of those who behave themselves best , both in the triall of shooting , and in that of composing , some are chosen , on whom the first degree is conferred ; which hath also its ensignes and ornaments . the second degree is conferred at court in the same year ; where all those who have obtained the first degree , do assemble themselves ; and the examination is held in the same manner as before ; only there are more doubts concerning matters of warre proposed , than before . their ensignes are the same with those of the doctours in learning ; which is to be understood in the cities , while the kingdom is in peace ; for in warre , or publique actions , where they assist as souldiers , they have their particular ensignes and ornaments of captaines . the graduates are employed the same yeare , in the office of captaines ; and so are advanced by degrees , til they come , it may be , to be captaines general , although there be no war. they who remaine only with the first degree , are employed in the lesser , and more ordinary charges of the warr ; but they are alwayes to be in somthing of command . as for their armes , i say first ; that the use of powder is very ancient in china : and in fire-works , wherein they are excellently skilfull , they spend more powder in a year , than in their armies , at this time , in five . anciently it seemeth , they used it more in the warr . for even to this day , there are to be seen on the gates of the city of nankim , on both sides of the town , great brasse bombards , or cannon , which though they be but short yet are very well made ; from whence it may be concluded , that they have formerly been in use . but now they know not how to make use of them , and keep them only for ostentation . neverthelesse they make some use of morter pieces , or spingards ; but they have but few , and those ill-made . they have also dagges two palms long , of musket-bore ; they do stock three , and sometimes fower of these together , and shoot them off all at once . in their ships of warr , they carry guns , but they are very small ones , neither do they know , how to levell them at a mark . but now , since the officers of china have made many fire-armes in machao , by meanes of the portughesses ; muskets began to come into china : but the armes which they commonly serve with , are , bowes and arrowes , lances , scimitars . in the yeare the city of macao sent , for a present , to the king three great pieces of cannon , with their cannoniers belonging to them , to acquaint him with the use of them ; which accordingly they did in pekim , to the great affrightment of many mandarines : who would needs be present to see them discharged . at which time , there fell out an unhappie accident ; which was , that one of the guns violently recoyling killed one portughese , and three or fower chinesses , besides many more that were scared . these guns were highlie esteemed , and carried to the frontiers against the tartars ; who not knowing of this new invention , and coming on , many together in a close body , received such a slaughter from an iron piece , that they were not only put to flight at that time , but went on ever after with more caution . for defensive armes , they use round bucklers , caskes or head-pieces , and certaine plates of iron three fingers broad , laid one upon another , of which they make back and brest-pieces ; they are but of little proof , and are made only against arrowes . in a word both their armes and souldiers are but little worth at this time . the occasions thereof are many ; the first is the great ease and idlenesse , in which they have lived these many yeares , since the kingdome hath been free from warr . the second is , the great account they make of learning , and the little esteem they have of armes ; so that the least magistrate will dare to baffle a captaine of armes , let him be never so great . the third is their manner of electing captaines by way of examination , as we have said , being all raw souldiers , that understand nothing in matters of warr . the fourth is , because all souldiers , are either couragious by nature , or spurred on to gallantrie by the example of those noble persons , who lead them ; or else they are animated by the discipline , their captaines do bring them up in . but the souldiers of china want all these occasions . for commonly their courage is but little ; their nobilitie lesse ; their education least of all ; for they will bastinado a souldier for any fault , as if he were a child that went to schoole . the fifth , because in their armies , over all the captaines , and also the generall himselfe , there goeth a generalissimo , who is alwaies a man of the long robe : this man marcheth alwaies in the middle of the maine battalia , and from the place of battaile is many times a daies journy off ; so that he is too remote to give orders , and to runne away , in any case of danger , he is most ready . the sixth is , that in their councells of warre ( of which they have two ; one in the court of nankim ; and the other in that of pekim ; and each hath a president , two collateralls , and eight or nine colleagues ) there is not one souldier , or captaine among them , or any that hath ever seen the warres ; and yet for all that , the whole militia of the kingdome is ordered by them , especially by the councell of pekim . only there might be answered to what hath been said , that the chinesses do use training , and exercises of warre , for three months in the spring , and three in the autumne every year : which cannot be done without some profit , exercising themselves in shooting arrowes at a marke , and shooting also very well . but in truth this exercise of theirs is the most rediculous thing in the world : for dividing their men into squadrons , part feign themselves to be enemies , and part chinesses , ( as among us in portugall , the boyes divide themselves into moores and christians ) one part cometh , as it were , a farre off to warre with the other ; then they send out spies , and send away messengers to the mandarines ( who are sitting not farre of under a canopie , or pavilion of silke ) giving them notice , that they are in such a place , and the enemie in such a place ; then the chinesses send out a partie against them , who encountring knock their swords and lances one against the others , just as plaiers do upon a stage ; and this , or very little more is all they do . chap. . of the warre which the tartars made upon china . when humun the first founder of the royall family that governeth at present , drove the tartar out of the kingdome , who had kept all china under his subjection ninetie years , he not only re-gained his own kingdome , but entred likewise into those of the others and conquered those kingdomes , that lay neerest him towards the north , obliging them to pay him tribute : neither did he let them remaine in the manner of kingdomes , but the same humun divided them into . families or states ; giving them diverse dignities and offices . these states grew so great , that they divided themselves into three kingdomes ; one towards the west ; another toward the north , and the third toward the east . the two first presently with-drew themselves from their obedience to the chinesses ; only he of the east remaining their friend , treating with them , and performing his obligations . this continued for many years ; till the chinesses seeing that easterne kingdome to encrease much , whether it were for reason of state , or for some other particular respect , they resolved to fall upon it , and to bring them under , so that the tartars forced by desperation , resolved at once to invade upon them ; this is the usuall effect of extortion and tyranny , and where the prince would have more from the people , than they are able to give . whence theopompus king of the lacedemonians , when his wife told him , that because he had eased his people of many taxes , he would leave his soone a poorer kingdome , than he had received from his father , answered , relinquo , sed diuturnius . that is , i shall , leave him a more lasting kingdome . the tartars therefore secretly levied souldiers , and on a sudden fell upon a fort in the province of leaotum , and tooke it ; making afterwards many in-roads to their profit , and to the great damage of the chinesses . the tartars of the west and of the north , whether it were out of love to their country , or out of intrest , which is more probable , raised also an army , and came in to the succour of their easterne countrimen ; and by little and little grew so numerous , that in the yeare two very great armies , one chinesse , and the other tartar , came to a field-battaile ; in which the chinesses were vanished and put to flight , with a very great loss of men . and that it might the better be understood , how the state of things were then , i will set down here a memorial or petition , which the president of the councell of warre gave the king concerning this businesse ; which i translated at that time , and sent it into europe for news , and now i have found it here printed , and it saith thus . a memoriall , or petition , presented by the president of the councell of warre to the king. in this six and fourtieth year of your reign , in the sixth moone , ( which was the yeare in the month of august ) the president of the councell of warre presenteth you with this memoriall , as to our lord and king , upon occasion that the tartars are entred within the walls toward the north , in which he humbly petitioneth you , that you would attend this businesse , and presently open your treasures , and assist this warre with men and ammunition . for the truth is , that in this month i have received intelligence from the captaines , that reside in the province of the walls toward the north ; wherein they give me notice , that in all parts of that province there were proclamations published , wherein they did declare , that the tartars were gathered together to conquer this world of china ; and gave me intelligence of the day appointed for the battaile ; the which accordingly was fought at that time , with a great strength and multitude of people : and entring within the wals , they have taken some of our men , to sacrifice them : and the day before the battaile they did sacrifice them with great acclamations to their king ; and have already proclaimed him king of pekim . they bring with them many hundred thousands of souldiers ; and each heareth about him severall sorts of armes . our men , who met to encounter and suppresse them , were two captaines-generall , ninety six ordinary captaines , and men at armes . they joyned battaile , and in the first encounter they killed thirty eight of our captaines , amongst whom was one of our generals : the others are slaine without number : they took also some thousands of prisoners ; and in the retreat , by reason of the confusion and disorder , there were killed by them above a thousand of our men . the people of the cities are fled , as also those of the other townes . whereupon , the same day they made themselves masters of three cities . upon the reciept of this newes we assembled the councell , the colao , and other mandarines of this court , that in so weighty a businesse wee might finde some good expedient : and in truth it seemeth to us , that heaven doth favour the enemy , who otherwise could not have been able to have made such a slaughter of our people in one day , and to have taken three cities : and so it seemeth heaven is angry with us . as also the prodigies , which we have lately all seen , do demonstrate no lesse , in the province of pekim the last yeare it raigned not at all ; and the people went about like men halfe dead : and in the province of xankim , there was so great a dearth and famine , that the people did eat one another : and into nankim came an infinite multitude of mice ; neither was it discovered , whence that plague came . in the royall palaces , of five parts the fire burnt downe two , and the wind overthrew five towers of this city : we saw two sunnes together , and the one did ecclipse the other . these are all things of evill prognostication : but above all , we saw a man enter into the royall palaces with resolution to kill the prince ; which he had done , had he not been hindred ( this fell out when the king would have constituted his second sonne heire of the kingdome ; who was growne very powerfull by the favour and art of the eunuches ; and , at that time , there came in a man to have killed the eldest sonne ; but he was hindred by his feare , and the women , who helped the prince . ) and the worst is ; that , a mandarine having spoken something high , shewing therein his fidelitie to you , our lord , but for his loyaltie you made him a traitour , and commanded he should be put in prison , and although we made great means to free him , by declaring his innocency , yet you never gave eare unto us . ( this imprisonment was , when the king shewed his eldest sonne to the mandarines in the royall hall , whom they would have had declared heire of the kingdome , & the king would not : and one of them tooke the boldnesse to speake , and to plead for the true prince , and was therefore committed prisoner by the king. ) many times the mandarines presented memorialls ; wherein they did relate the miserable condition of the people , desiring that their taxes might be lessoned , a thing worthy of much consideration ; but neither did you make any account thereof . we the mandarines of this court have severall times petitioned , that you would come out , and give audience in publick , as your predecessours hetherto have done ; that the government might be conformable to that of heaven , as it is most fitting : you answered us sometimes , that you were not well ; other times , that the weather was cold and rough , and that we should meet another day : we expected till spring time , then till the beginning of summer , that you would performe what you had promised ; but you not only gave no answer to the second memoriall , but you commanded it to be burnt : and in this manner you live retired in the palace , without making any account of what importeth you most . for this reason are the calamities so great ; and we persecuted with warres . peace is wanting ; and , as it seemeth , it will be wanting ; for we are come to see rivers of blood running downe : and above all , in the third moone last past , there came some from the province of xensi , to tell us , that there had appeared there a man cloathed in yellow , with a green cap on his head , and in his hand a fan of feathers , who spake thus , vanli ( that is the name of the king ) doth not governe , though he hath raigned long : he sleepeth alwaies : the kingdome is ready to be lost , the people will die of hunger ; the captaines will be slaine and pierced through with lances : and when he had said this , he vanished . the mandarines were amazed . the vice-roy used great diligence to know who this man was : but could not possibly finde him out , seeing therefore the calamites , famine , warre , and other evills , which the kingdome now suffereth , we plainly perceive , that it was a prognostication of these things . wherefore we are againe returned to require you , speedily to open your treasures of mony ; that fresh leavies of men may be made , and some remedy put to so great evills . this is the memoriall , which was presented in the year since when , the tartars have continued every summer ( for in the winter , by reason of the great cold , nothing can be done ) to make considerable inroads ; wherein they are commonly gainers , to the great losse of the chinesses . so that the year , two principall madarines of the fort of quamsi , where ; as being the chiefe fortresse of that province , the vice-roy , maketh his residence , ( whether it were , that they were discontented , or had hopes to better their condition by it ) made a secret agreement with the tartars to deliver the fortresse into their hands ; which accordingly they did ; for the tartars falling on upon that side , which was assigned them , assoone as ever they began the assault , they easily tooke it , by the treason , which the others had plotted , and put to flight all them , who knew nothing of the treacherie ; who , together with the vice-roy , escaped to xamhai , the last fortresse ( as it were ) of that province , and the first of the province of pekim ; the key and strength of the whole kingdome . assoone as the newes of this last route came to court , both the king and his grandees were in great disorder , and deliberated to change his abode , and to remove to the court of nankim , as farthest off from danger ; and it had accordingly been put in execution , if a principall mandarine ( for there is alwayes found some one or other , who taketh care of the publick good ) had not presented a memoriall to the king , wherein he demonstrated to him , that this alteration would be the best and readiest way to destroy the whole kingdome , or the greater part at least , by dispoyling of all strength , the court and province of pekim , that was so neere the other province , which was now ready to be lost . this memoriall took effect ; and by it the the designe of flying and seeking a new habitation , was broken off ; it being formerly resolved , that nankim should be fortified . there was therefore a proclamation sent out , which under great penalties , did prohibite any to go out of the court , not only mandarines and people of qualitie , but even the common people also . vpon this the people began to bee quieted , especially seeing , that the citie was strengthened with new garrisons , guards , watches , and a rigorous strictnesse at the gate . the chiefest care was to fortifie the passe at xam hai quàn , which , as i said above , is on the very frontire of the province of leaotum , which was already lost , and on the entrance of the province of pekim , and by reason the place , streightened on both sides with very high mountaines , is impregnable : they sent thither great store of ammunition , and fresh souldiers in so great number , that it was reported that at that post only they had men of warre . the king also sent new captaines with ample power ; which would have been of greater effect , if he could have given it them over the tartars , to conduct them that way : who seeing it was not possible to make their entrance at that place , both because it was so easie to defend , as also that it was well fortified with men , began to wheele off to the east side thereof , through part of corea , giving off their designe of going toward pekim ; which if they had done with so powerfull and victorous an army , they had put that court into a greater feare and danger , than ever yet they had experience of . the chinesses met them not far from the court , where there began so furious a battaile , that many men lost their lives both of the one and the other side ; yet at the last the chinesses had the victorie : so great endeavour will men use to defend their own home . a little while after this fight arrived at the court of pekim a portughess named gonsalvo texera , who was sent thither with an embassie and a present from the city of macao ; who seeing the insolency of the tartars , and the feare of the chinesses , and judging that by it they might do service to the crown of portugall , and a kindnesse to themselves , in what the king of china might do for them , offered to the mandarines , in the name of the city of macao , some portughesses to assist them against the tartars . the profer was kindly accepted of , and a memoriall was presented to the king , who presently returned a favourable answer . the councell of warre dispatched a father of our company to macao , ( who was already gone along with the embassadours to negotiate this assistance ) with severall orders to the officers of cantone , to expedite the businesse as much as they could , with all liberalitie , and provision , and convenience for the men that were desired of them . foure hundred men were put in order , that is souldiers , of which many were portughesses , some whereof were borne in portugall , and some there : but the most of them were people of that countrie , who although they were chinesses , borne in macao , yet were bred up among the portughesses after their manner , and were good souldiers , and shot well in guns . to each souldier was given a youth to serve him , who was bought with the kings money , and so large pay for themselves , that with it the souldiers clothed themselves richly , and provided themselves with armes , and were after all that left very rich too . these souldiers set out from macao with two captaines , one whereof was named pietro corderio , the other antonio rodriquez del capoo , with their alfieres and other officers . when they were come to cantone , they mustered themselves with so much gallantrie , and with such salutes of their musquetrie , that the chinesses were astonished . there they were furnished with boates to passe up the river , with all convenience , through the whole province , being presented by the magistrates , when they came to any of their cities and villages , sending refreshment for them all , of hens , beefe , fruit , wine , rice . &c. they passed over the mountaines which divide the province of cantone from that of kiamsi ( and is lesse than a daies journey from the other river ) all on horse-back , even to the meanest of their servants . presenty , upon the other side of the mountaine , they were imbarqued againe , and going down the river , they crossed after the same manner almost all the province of kiamsie , till they came to the metropolis thereof , where i lived at that time , and had under my direction a good number of christians , there they stayed only to see the city , and to be wel looked on by them . they were invited by many of the noble men , that they might looke upon the fashion of their habit , and other things which seemed strange to them ; they treated them with all manner of courtesie , and commended and admired all , except the slashing and pinking of their cloathes , not being able to conceive , why , when a piece of stuffe is whole and new men should cut it in severall places for ornament . but , when they had seen this city , these men returned , without any other effect , but the expense and great losse of the chinesses , occasioned by the tartars in severall encounters , because they were deprived of this succour . the occasion of their returne was , that the chinesses , who traffique in cantone with the portughesses , and are their correspondents for their businesse , from which they draw a vast profit , began to perceive that by this entrance and the good successe thereof , of which they made no doubt at all , it would be an easie thing for the portughesses to obtaine licence to enter into the kingdome , and to do their businesse , and sell their merchandise themselves , and by this meanes they should come to lose their gaines : therefore , before the portughesses set out , they used all their endeavour to hinder their going , presenting many papers against it , and at last , the magistrate answering , that he could do no lesse , having already parted with the money , and distributed among the souldiers , not only ordinarie , but very high and advantagious pay , they offered , at their owne charges , to re-imburse the whole money to the king. but seeing that this way neither they could obtaine their ends , it is reported , that they sent to court that money , which they would have given , and presenting it to the mandarines , prevailed so , that those very men , who had proposed the portugesses to the king , as an important succour , did againe present a memoriall , wherein they expressed , that there was now no need of them ; the king answered , ( and i my selfe saw the royal answer , ) it is not long since that ye did propose to us , that these men should enter into the kingdome , and assist us against the tartars : now ye say , they are not necessarie . when ye propose any thing , it were good you considered of it better , howbeit , if they are not necessary , let them returne . in this manner did that expedition of the portughesses come to an end , without any profit at all to the kingdome , but much to the souldiers , besides that they had an opportunitie to see a good part of china . the tartars have ever since continued the warre after the same manner , and do continue it to this day ; and have forced the kingdome of corea to pay them tribute , as they payed to china ; although they stil pay to the chinesses as much as they did formerly . chap. . of the king and queenes of china , and of the eunuches . although the chinesses have been so diligent in their chronicles & records , that they have preserved the memorie of above yeares to this time ; neverthelesse they have suffered a great losse and damage in the knowledge of many things contained in them by the burning of those books , which are called by them the history , and in reality , the businesse was thus . a king named tien , ( whither it were as some think out of the hatred he bore to learning , or as some hold with more probabilitie , that he might extinguish the memory of his ancestours , and leave only his owne to prosteritie ) excepting only the books of phisick , as only necessarie to the common-wealth , commanded by a rigorous law , that the rest of their books should be burnt , with so much severitie as if every volume were guilty of high treason , and under so great penalites for any that hid them , that it was to cost him no lesse than his life , and in effect he caused fourtie litterati to be burned together with their books which they had hid . this persecusion lasted the space of fourty years , at what time they began to renew their ancient chronicles , by meanes of certaine books and fragments that had escaped , some of them being buried under ground , and others immured in the middle of walls , and after many yeares and a diligent search , they set on foot againe the more principall matters ; yet there were many things wanting , and especially concerning the first kings and princes of this kingdome . however it is certainly known , that their first government was by way of families ; every one governing his own , as anciently the patriarks did . the second was monarchicall , but it is not certaine how it began : neither have they any thing certaine concerning the originall of it . they do commit a notable errour in the time of their chronologies : for the emperour yao , from whose time they do begin to give credit to their histories , even according to the most favourable computation , from the creation of the world to noah , they make to be twelve yeares before the floud ; neverthelesse , although there be an errour of the time in the historie of this emperour and those that follow , it is certaine , that the matters related , are very coherent with their successions . now this emperour yao , without having any regard to the naturall and lawful succession of his sonne , left the empire to xun his sonne-in-law , only , because he discovered in him parts and qu●lities worthie of the government . xun likewise for the same respect gave the empire to yù , who was no kin to him . these three emperours are much esteemed by the chinesses for holy men : concerning whom they relate many things . and truly there is no doubt , but that they were philosophers , well inclined to morall vertues . they do attribute much merit to the last of these three , for the adjusting of the waters ( as they call it : ) which was done by him through the kingdom , which in that time did abound in lakes and moarish places , and therefore in many parts could not be tilled . this king going in person , and commanding large trenches to be made , ( wherein many years were spent ) he gave vent to that multitude of waters , and by that meanes recovered a great deale of ground which was of great profit for tillage . there are some in europe who believe that these waters were the reliques of the floud . the chinesses , although they make a large mention of these waters in their books , of the draining of them , and of the benefit which accrued thereby to the kingdom , do not say any thing of any occasion or originall of them . after these three emperours abovenamed , the empire was ever continued by succession ; but not in the same family ; for there were many princes and lords , who although they were subject to the emperour , yet , sometimes for particular respects , and otherwhile under pretence of evill government and tyranny , made warres , confederacies and disorders , with which they either disturbed and troubled the monarchy , or divided it , or else usurped it all to themselves ; so that although it lasted in some families many years , as in that of tham for . years , and in some other families little lesse , yet the monarchy from the beginning , to this present day , hath been changed into two and twenty severall families . the lords of particular states continued in china years , till in the year of our redemption , the tartars , who then possessed another country , began to make themselves masters of china ; and advanced so farre by degrees , till at length they brought it all under their subjection , reigning there as absolute , till the year . at what time , hum vu , the founder of the family , which reigneth at presen● , seeing the strength of the tartars to be diminished , and their tyranny encreased , and the people so wearied therewith that they were well disposed to shake off the yoake , and set themselves at libertie ; gathered together an army with such good successe , that he not only discomfited the tartars , and drove them out of the kingdom , but entred also into their country , and conquered a good part thereof . the kingdome being thus re-establisht in its naturall estate , hum vu seeing himselfe become absolute lord thereof , set on foot an admirable kinde of government , differing in part from that of all other monarchies ; yet it is such a one , as hath now been conserved almost years , with so much subjection , communication and dependance from its head , that so great an empire , seemeth to be but , as it were , one well governed convent . this king in the first place conferred many favours and graces upon all his subjects : liberalitie being that , which doth most demonstrate a royall minde : he created new officers , yet retained he some of the former ones , as we shall relate in its proper place . to the chiefe and principall captaines he assigned large revenues , to the second a very competent maintenance , and to those of the third sort , sufficient . he tooke away all the princes and lords of vassals and subjects , without leaving one : he prohibited by a rigorous law , that none of the royall family , neither in peace nor warre , nor in any case , might beare office in the common-wealth , either civil , criminall , or military ; neither might they be suffered to enter into the examinations , to receive their degree ( the which last prohibition , as i have formerly said , hath been lately taken away in part . ) he placed the whole government in the litterati , who are created such by way of concurrence , ( as hath been declared , when i spake of the examinations ) without any dependance at all on the magistrates , or the king himselfe , but only by the merit of their learning , good parts , and vertues . he did not annull those ancient lawes , which concerned good government , and hindred not his intent ; which was only to perpetuate the monarchy in his posteritie . but he made many new ones , and modelled the common-wealth and the government into that form , wherein it standeth at present ; although in so many years , and in so vast a monarchie , it hath not been possible , but that it should receive some alteration , though not in any essentiall part thereof . the king is called by diverse names . for the better understanding whereof , you must know that there are thirteen things remarkable at his coronation . the first is the changing of the account of years , beginning their supputation a new from the entrance of the new kings reigne ; and this not only in their ordinary discourse , but in all letters , dispatches , provisoes , writings , &c. the second , that there is coyned new mony , with the letters of his name , although the former continueth current also . the third is , that he crowneth his true wife , making her as it were , empresse . the fourth is , that he giveth the name of queen to six concubines . the fifth is , that there are great sacrifices made to heaven , to the earth , to the spirits , &c. the sixt , that there are great store of almes given to the poore . the seaventh , that all prisoners are set at libertie , whose freedom is not prejudiciall to a third party . the eighth , that there are sumptuous banquets made for the magistrates . the ninth , that all the women are to depart out of the palace , that have been concubines to the former king. the tenth , the palaces , which are foure in number , wherein the other women lived , are furnished againe with new women , pickt & chosen throughout the whole realme : in time of which search there are many marriages made , every one endeavouring to deliver his daughter from that subjection . the eleventh , the nobilitie of the bloud royall do send deputies ( not every one , but all those of one city ) to render obedience to the king , and to acknowledge him for such : in like manner also do the tituladoes , which cannot do it in their owne persons . the twelfth is , that all officers , from vice-royes to the meanest judges of townes , go in person to court , to render the same obedience , on the behalfe of their provinces , cities , and townes . lastly the kings name is changed , as is used among us at the election of the pope ; and this is that name , which is written in all publick acts , on moneyes , &c. it is a name of a particular , but royall person , as that of this kings grandfather was , vam lie ; of his father , thai cham ; of his brother who raigned first , thien khi ; and of this king , teum chim . they have moreover three names , which signifie a king : the first is kiun , and by this they use to call forreigne kings : the second is vam , and by this name they call the infantoes , or kings children ; joyning them together kiun vam , they make a name , by which their king may be called . but the principall name is ho am ti , that is , emperour . in the palace , the women , eunuchs , and other domesticks thereof call him chu , that is , lord. they call him also thien zu , which is to say , sonne of heaven ; not because they believe him to be such , but because they hold , that empire is a gift of heaven ; as also to render the respect , which is due to the royall person , more sacred : and in realitie , the reverence which they use towards him , seemeth more befitting a divine , than humane person ; and the manner how they behave themselves at this day in his presence , is more proper for a church , than a prophane palace . i said at this day , because in former times it was not so . for then the kings of china lived according to the fashion of the greatest part of the other princes of the world : they went abroad , conversed , hunted ; and there was one of them so greedy of this recreation , that , whereby he might have the opportunity of spending whole months together in hunting without returning to court , and attending upon the affaires of government , did substitute one of his sonnes in his place . the emperours did visit in person the whole kingdome , at what time there happened that story which is so famous in china , and which deserveth likewise to be known in europe . the emperour going this progresse , in a certaine way met with a company of men , who were leading certaine prisoners . he caused the coach to stop , and enquired what the matter was ; which as soone as he had understood , he fell a weeping . they who accompanied him began to comfort him , and one of them said unto him , sir , it is not possible , but that in a common-wealth there must be chastisements ; it cannot be avoyded ; so have the former kings , your predecessours , commanded it to be ; so have the laws ordained it ; so doth the government of the state require it . the king answered , i weepe not to see these men prisoners , nor to see them chastised : i know very well , that without rewards the good are not encouraged , and without chastisement the wicked are not restrained , and that chastisement is as necessary to the government of a kingdome , as bread is for the nourishment and sustenance thereof . but i weepe , because my time is not so happy , as that of old was , when the vertues of the princes were such , that they served as a bridle to the people , and their example was sufficient to restraine the whole kingdome without any other chastisement . this was a heathen , who spake thus : and who seeth not how much reason we have to envy these heathens , who , although they are exceeded by us in the knowledge of things belonging to faith , do yet oftentimes surpasse us in the practise of morall vertues ? according as i have said , the ancient kings did personally attend the government , giving audience very easily and very frequently to all their subjects . in the time of king tham there was a colao , who having been his master , was very powerfull with him , who , to preserve himselfe in his grace and favour , studied more to speak what should please the king , than to tell him the truth for the good of his state : a most abominable thing . but the chinesses seeing his honour was great , and the kings favour towards him very extraordinary , did dissemble it all ; notwithstanding they forbore not to speak of it among themselves , and to taxe the flattery of the colao , one day certaine captaines of the guard discoursing among themselves in the palace concerning this point , one of them , being a little warmed with the discourse , secretly withdrawing himselfe out of the company , went into the hall , where the king then was , & kneeled downe upon his knees before him , the king asking , what he would have ? he answered ; leave to cut off the head of a flattering subject . and who is that , replied the king ? such a one , that stands there , answered the other . the king being angry , said , against my master dare you propose this , and in my presene ? let them take him away and cut off his head . when they began to lay hands upon him , he caught hold of a wooden balanster , and as there were many pulling of him , and he holding with a great deale of strength , the balanster broke . by that time the kings anger was over ; and he commanded they should let him go , and gave order , that the balanster should be mended , and that they should not make a new one , that it might remaine a witnesse of the fact , and the memoriall of a subject , that was not afraid to advise his king , what he ought to do . such was the facility , with which , not only the officers , but any one whosoever of the people , might have admission to the king , so that within the first gate of the palace , there was always a bell , a drumme , and a table overlaid with a white varnish , as it were , playstered over ; upon this , he that would not speak to the king in person , wrote what his request was , which was presently carried to the king : but whosoever would speak with him , rang the bell , or beat the drumme , and presently they were brought in , and had audience . the drumme remaines even to this day ; but as it seemeth to me , rather in memory of the times past , than for any use of the present : for during twenty two years time , i do not remember , that it was ever beaten above once : and he that did it , was presently paid his pension in ready bastinadoes ; for having disquieted the king , who was about halfe a league off . after this hard penance , he was heard , and allowed , not to see or speak to the king , but according to the custome now in use , in a petition . so that the kings are now become so retired , and removed from the sight of the people , and as it were , so idolized , and mewed up in their palaces , that they give them occasion to think in other countries , that the king of china never suffereth himselfe to be seen , and that he is always shut up in a glasse , and only sheweth one foot , and such like things . he who first put himselfe in this manner of living , was vam lie , the grandfather of him that reigneth at present ; he had some occasion to do it , because he was so fat , that it put him to great paine and trouble , to carry himselfe in publick , with that gravitie and majestie , that is proper to a king ; and therefore he did exempt himselfe wholly from this trouble . he gave no audience ; he went not to the sacrifices ; he went not out in publick : neverthelesse he was a person of great prudence and judgement in managing the government : he was much esteemed of the mandarines , though he made little account of them . he used to say many times , when any one was troublesome by replying often with their memorialls or petitions , in which kinde the chinesses are very importunate , i was a king , and governed before this fellow was borne , and yet he will undertake to teach me . his sonne , who succeeded him , changed also the former fashion , as also they that followed , going out indeed in publick , but so moderately , that it is only sometimes in the month to hold a royal audience , and foure times a yeare they go out of the palace , and out of the city , to sacrifice at the foure seasons of the yeare , to heaven , and to the earth , in a temple built for this purpose without the walls of the city . this temple is truly royall , as well in the greatnesse thereof , as in the exquisitenesse of the workmanship : the figure of it is round , with three rowes of pillars one above another , for it stands as it were on a hill or mount compassed about with those pillars . the wall of the temple beginneth at the top of the third row ; there are foure paire of staires by which they ascend to it , placed towards the foure windes , all of white marble and very well wrought . the temple of nankim is a very perfect and compleat piece of workmanship , it hath five isles sustained by pillars of wood , which have no painting or ornament upon them , except on their pedestalls , that it may bee seen that each is made of one entire piece of wood . truly they are the goodliest trees , the biggest , highest , most uniform and equall ( although they are very many ) that can be imagined . and as for my part , i confesse it is one of the remarkable things i have seen in china ; and that one shall hardly find in all the rest of the world , so many trees of that beauty aud uniformitie . the seeling is all guilded , and although it be above yeares since it was done , and that it be farre remote from the eye of the king , ( the sacrifices not being made therein , which are wont to be performed only at the court , where the king resideth ) yet it doth to this day keep its splendour . in the middle thereof are raised two thrones made of the most precious marbles , on one of them the king used to sit when he came thither to sacrifice : the other was left empty for the spirit , to whome the sacrifice was offered . the gates are all adorned with plates of copper , enriched with severall works and embossments , all gilt : without the temple are many alters , with the statues of the sunne , moon , planets , spirits , mountaines , rivers &c. round about the temple are severall cells . they say that anciently they were baths , where the king and the ministers that were to sacrifice , did wash themselves . the grove , which standeth on the rest of the plaine , consisteth of severall trees , but the greatest part are pines : not so much as a twigge of them may be cut off under most grevious penalties . the wal that encompasseth it is covered with glazed tiles , some of yellow colour , others of green . the circuit thereof is twelve miles . to this temple , as i said , the king cometh , and when he cometh forth , the wayes are barracado'ed , leaving only free that part through which the king is to passe : who bringeth with him so many eunuches , who encomepasse him , so many officers that accompanie him , and so many souldiers that guard him , that it is altogether impossible for him to be seen , especially being carried in a sedan . these are the only occasions , wherein the king either appeareth or goeth abroad . all the rest of his time he staieth at home in his palace , like a king of bees , without either seeing or being seen . many are perswaded , that this is not to live like a king , but like a criminall person condemned to perpetuall imprisonment . how ever , it seemeth to me a great matter , that a man , without being seen , by his power only should be the most reverenced , the most obeyed and feared , of all the kings in the world . and as for the prison , if we will call his palace so , it is very large and pleasant for to give him delight , besides that he hath the libertie to go out whensoever he pleaseth , & his habitations therein are so commodious , and full of all manner of entertainment , of pleasure and recreation , that he hath no need to seek abroad wherewith to content himself . his palaces , laying every thing together that is contained in them , i think are the best that are to be found in the world . those of nankim , which are the biggest , containe about five miles in circuit . those of pekim , are somewhat lesse , but much the better . these are not all one palace , but many , at a good distance one from the other . that of the king. that of the queen . that of the prince . that of the younger sonnes . that of his daughters who are married . that of the second and third queens . for the concubines there are foure , at the foure corners , and are from them named the palaces of the ladies . there are also some palaces for the old and penitent women , which they call lemcum , that is , the cold palaces . besides there are colledges for the eunuches , for the litterati , priests , singing-men , comedians &c. and almost infinite habitations for so many offices as there are there within , and for that multitude of people that are employed there , who are at the least persons . the structure of the palaces is very exact , having many things in it after the manner of ours , as arches , balansters , columnes and , such like , of marble excellently wrought , with severall little workes and curious enrichments , as also embossements , or figures in relieve , so well raised and standing out , that they seem to hang in the aire . that which is wrought in wood , is all varnished over with their charan , painted and guilded very exquisitely . the halls and roomes , although they are not , as it is here reported , one of gold , another of silver , another of precious stones , neither do they use any hangings ; yet the hand of the architect , and the pensil of the painter doth supply all other ornaments . the base courts are very neat and spacious . there are also many pleasant gardens , and a river which runneth among the palaces , and yeeldeth them much delight with his windings and turnings . there are many artificiall mounts with very rare beasts and birds , many gardens made with exquisite diligence , and all manner of curiositie . there was a certaine king among them , who being discontented at the spoile which the winter made in the beauty of the trees , depriving them both of leaves and flowers , commanded that many artificiall ones should be made , with great labour and expence , and little satisfaction of the magistrates , who did much blame him . the whole fabrique is encompassed with two walls that have foure gates opening to the foure windes , east , west , north , and south , and this last is the chiefest , and maketh a beautifull and sightly facciata or aspect to the palaces . at every gate there stand every night five elephants ( which are not bred in that countrie , but come from other parts ) with their souldiers belonging to them , and the whole wall round about is guarded with souldiers . within the said gates , there is a court able to containe persons ; and there standeth alwaies a guard of men . at the uper end of this court there are five gates , which lead into a very large hal of the palace ; in the midst whereof is placed a royal throne , which standeth empty , and is called , the throne of courtesies , because all they , who go out , do make their reverence to it , as you shall hear anone . as for the women , there is only one of them , which is the kings true wife , and hath the name of hoam heu , which signifieth empresse ; and is acknowledged for such , having her seate behind that of the kings . there are also other six women , who have the title of queens , and are also much respected . in the palaces of nankim , which because they are empty , are more easie to be seen , there is a royall throne raised upon severall steps , and a cloth of state over it , with two royall seates , one for the king , and the other for the queen . and lower behind that , there stand six , three on the one side , and three on the other , for the six queens . the king hath thirty women more ; who are all much honoured and respected . the other ladies of the palace , who as they say , are about in number , have their appartments in the foure palaces above-said , and are beautifull damsels , sought out on purpose through the whole kingdome . to these the king goeth , when he pleaseth , and to which of them liketh him best . the present king hath the reputation to be chaste , and they use to say of him , puycu cum , that is , he goeth not to the palaces . there have been formerly other kings , like to him in this , who are much commended in their histories ; as on the contrary , others who are much blamed ; such was one of them , whose beastial appetite , not being able to determine to what palace , or to what part of it he should go , used in this irresolution to suffer himself to be lead and guided by beasts , that is , he had a little chariot drawn with goates , in which he rid to the palaces , and wheresoever they entred , or stopped , thither he went in . another , to save himself the labour of going to the palaces , caused pictures to be drawn of every ladie , and according as he fancied each picture , he sent for the originall to be brought to him ; leaving the beauty of each of them in the power of the painter , she being still made the fayrest , whom he favoured most , or from whom he received the best present . but concerning the kings children ; if the empresse and true wife of the king , hath a sonne , at what time soever he be borne , he taketh place of the rest : but if shee have none , the first sonne of any of his women whatsoever , taketh place ; although the king desire , that another should have the precedency . so it happened to vamlie , who although he had none by his lawful wife , the empresse ; yet had two sonnes , one by a waiting maid , which was the eldest , and another younger sonne by one of the queenes his concubines ; which sonne he loved very much ; and by reason of the particular affection he bore him , would by all means leave him the kingdom , saying , that by reason he had no sonne by his lawfull wife , the succession was not due by right to any of the rest , but that it belonged to him , to elect which of them he pleased : and because the elder was the sonne of a servant , he chose rather to leave the kingdome to the other ; notwithstanding , the officers of the court did very stoutly oppose him , saying , that since he had had commerce with that servant , she was enobled by a superiour law , and that her sonne , being the eldest , he ought not to lose the rights and priviledge of his birth . there happened upon this a tragedy , with severall acts of discontent . for the king persisted to carry on his intention , and the officers in resisting him : whereupon many lost their offices , the king taking them away ; others left theirs of their owne accord , and having laid downe the ensignes of their dignity , hung them up at the gate of the palace , and departed to their own houses , despising at once the honour , profit , dignity and revenue of their places , only for the defence of reason , and of the laws and customs of the kingdom . a courage worthy to be imitated , in divine affaires at least , if not in all secular causes . at length the king , being no longer able to contrast , was forced , besides his wont , to hold a royall audience , and taking his eldest sonne , now as prince , placed him next behinde him , and shewing him to the mandarines , he recommends unto them the care of the publick peace , and quiet without doores , assuring them , that within the palace all was quiet , and that thai cham , that was the name of the present prince , should succeed him without fayle in the kingdom , as in effect it fell out . so prevalent is reason , and the constancy of counsellours even against the most powerful kings . among the domesticks of the palace , the eunuchs make the greatest number . in the year . there were reckoned to be . of them , and for the most part their number is very little greater ; or lesse . they are all distributed into their palaces , colledges , classes , tribunals , and occupations : so that within the royall palace , there are as many tribunals , to decide causes , as there are without ; not to speak of the women , who have their justice apart ; there being among them some , who are appointed to governe and judge the rest , and to decide their differences ; as also to condemne and punish them : and this , no more than is necessary . the first and principall colledge of the eunuchs , is called , su li kien ; and consisteth of the great secretaria of purity ; of the chancery within the palace , and of many assistants , who are always advanced in the same colledge according to their examinations and trialls . these always accompany the kings person ; and when he goeth abroad , have the place next his body . these may enter without being called ; and , the manner of the kings governing , being by way of petitions , and rescripts , every thing passeth through their hands . next followeth the colledge , which they call , thum cham su , which is , as it were , a soveraigne tribunall of justice , over all the eunuchs . this causeth their persons to be arrested , this condemneth and causeth them to be punished ; and not only the eunuchs , but also other persons of great authority , in matters of high concernment are remitted to them ; and it is the most rigorous tribunal of justice of all those in china . the president is also captaine of the kings guard , which consisteth of . men , . foot , and . horse . in time of warre he entreth into the councell of warre , where he is allowed the highest place . there are also other colledges and tribunals ; as those of severall treasuries , the treasurie of iewells , of rich moveables , of habits , of magazines , &c. there is also a colledge of iudiciall astrologers , who observe the stars , and the motion of the heavens , who together with the chiefe mathematician , who is always a mandarine abroad , do make the almanacke for the year following . there is a colledge of particular priests , called laon su , ( for the bonzi are not admitted , neither may they enter into the kings palaces ) these have the charge of the divine service , the chappell 's , offices , and sepultures of the dead &c. there are also colledges of musitians , comedians or players , painters , gold-smiths , every one performing his office requisite to a well ordered common-wealth . without the palace many are prefects of the publick works , of the guards which keep watch every night without the palaces , of the kings sepultures , of the gabells and impositions , and other such employments , by which they grow very rich : and by reason they have no children ( though they are most of them married , ) they make great expenses : they have sumptuous country-houses without the city , and within , palaces full of all delights , richly furnished , & a stately traine of servants . their sepulchres are the most costly , they have the strongest perswasion of the transmigration of soules , and , that they might be well provided when they take their next new forme , are the most devoutest worshippers of the idols . the eunuchs are exempted from all those courtesies & complements , which others are obliged to pay the mandarines ; as , lighting off their horses , or coming out of their chaires when they meet them . in the court they are not permitted to have many servants after them , nor to weare very rich apparell , and but few are allowed to be carried in a sedan , yet almost all of them are suffered to ride on horse-back . when in the palace there is not an eunuch that is the kings favourite , the eunuchs which live without the palace are wont to make great court to the mandarines , lend them their faire and commodious houses , and endeavour by all observance to gaine their good will. but if it happen , that the king have an eunuch to his favourite , as sometimes it falleth out , presently they grow insolent , the governments are conferred upon them , and then they get the upper hand . the last king had an eunuch , who arrived to all that grace and favour with him , that can be imagined : this fellow governed with so great insolence and tyranny , that he apprehended , chastised , and put to death , even persons of the greatest qualitie . to touch him , though but in imagination , was an excesse of treason . and though the chinesses are very free and bold inspeaking the truth , even to the king himselfe , yet none durst speak against him . the prince , who is now king , undertooke the businesse ; who only told the king his father , that his subjects persons of worth and quality were ill used . this was sufficient to banish the eunuch out of the palace , who at length miserably ended his dayes . for as soone as the king was dead , he poysoned himselfe ; and at the same time put a period to his favour and his life ; but not to the peoples hatred , who as soone as he was dead , dragged him about the streets , and tore him to pieces : all his goods were confiscate to the king : they amounted to a great value , for there was scarce any body who had not formerly presented him , and many had given him very rich presents . among other things there were found two chests full of pearle only ; it was said , he had robbed the kings treasury of them . the sumptuous works , which were either begun or ended through the whole kingdom , in honour of him , as temples to place his statue in ( which they call temples of the living , and use to erect them to eminent persons , who have deserved well of the king and kingdome ) palaces , triumphall arches , and such like fabriques , were all cast down to the ground , leaving no other memory of them , than a comedy , which was presently made of him , and is yet acted to this day , concerning his disgrace and driving out of the palace . now because some of these eunuchs , are many times dismissed , and turned away , others grow old , and many die , from time to time there are young ones chosen in , to be put in their places : upon this account there comes almost infinite of these eunuchs to the court , who are made such by their parents ; either for the profit which they make by it , because they are always bought of them for a price , or else for the advantage they may receive by them , when they come to preferment in the palace , or for those other conveniences , which are certaine and assured to persons of this condition . at every election , there are chosen about of them ; at what time they principally consider in their choise , their age , good shape and behaviour , their speech and gracefull pronunciation , but above all , that they wholly want that , which they pretend to have lost , and that they be compleatly castrated ; and moreover , every fourth year they are visited , least any thing should grow out againe , which hath not been well taken away . when the election is done , the rest are sent away from the court , and those that are chosen , are destributed to those lodgings , occupations and offices , to which they are to apply themselves . this is done almost , as it were by destiny , for without observing of them any more than a few days , some are put to study , and go to the colledges of the greatest credit , honour and profit , others are chosen for priests , others for singers , comedians , &c. and others for the kitchin , and such like meane and laborious occupations . this is that which passeth in the palace within the gates in what appertaineth to the kings person and service . that which passeth without doores is also very particular , and with so much exactnesse , that it exceedeth all hyperbole : and although the kingdome be so vast and large , yet it is not sufficient to hide one guilty person , that would make his escape . the very trees seem to be afraid to cover him with their shade . if a person of qualitie be to be apprehended , they send the ministers of justice to him ; who have no more to do , but to throw the cord or chaine at his feet ; the which he himselfe taketh up , and putteth about his neck , as if it were a chaine of gold ; and the very name of these is sufficient to strike a terrour in any . in the city of sucheu in the province of nankim , there lived a mandarine , a grave person , who had passed through most of the greatest offices in the kingdome , with great satisfaction and good liking of the peopie , it was in the time of that powerfull euneuch , of whom we spake even now , this man had intelligence that these ministers of justice would be sent to him , he stayed not their coming , but made a banquet to his kindred and friends , toward the end thereof going out , as if it had been upon some other occasion , he cast himselfe out of a balcone into a fish pond , where he drowned himselfe . his guests seeing him stay so long , went out to looke him , and found upon a table a paper having these words written with his own hand , turning towards the palace , i performe the reverence due to my king , whom i have alwayes endeavoured to serve with resolutions becoming a faithfull subject : and it is not reasonable , that i should suffer from the hand of an eunuch affronts worthy a base and criminall person . there needs no more than two letters sent from the king , and put in any place , to make it remaine , as it were , inchanted : so that , if they want any thing in the palace , as chà , fruit. &c. it is sufficient to send to the countrie , where those things are they desire , to give them notice only , and to set up those two letters , xim chi , that is , the will of the king , and presently every thing is made ready , and none dare stir so much as a leafe of it . the same thing hapneth when there is any extraordinarie businesse to be done , which carrieth some difficultie with it ; for it is sufficient to set up the two letters above-said , and all opposition is levelled , as it fell out when the king gave the houses of an eunuch , who was a prisoner , to the fathers of our company , for a burying place , by clapping the said letters upon them . in all the cities of the kingdome every moneth , on the first day of the moone the magistrates assemble themselves at the tribunall of the governour before a throne , where are placed the royall ensignes ; and there they do reverence to them in the same manner , as they would do to the king himselfe , if he were present . they doe the like also on his birth day . at the beginning of every yeare each province sendeth an embassadour to visit the king ; and as often as they write letters to him , they do not send them by way of the post , but a principall mandarine goeth to carry them . but their memorialls , or petitions they send by the post. every three yeeres , all the great mandarines of the kingdome , go to do homage to the king. none may enter into the royall palaces , no not into the first gate , if he be clothed in mourning , neither do they go to make their reverence in an ordinarie habit ; but in that extraordinarie one appointed for courtesies , and the magistrates are to put on a red garment . none , of what condition soever , may passe before the gates of the palace on horse-back , nor in a sedan , nor in any other manner , except on foot , no not if they be women ; and by how much the qualitie of the person is the greater , so much the further off is he to light , and go a-foot . all the officers and persons of qualitie , who come to the court , are presently obliged either in the morning early , if they come , or late at night , if they go out , to go to kun chao , that is , the court of ceremonies , as is above-said , and before the royall throne , which is placed in a hall , although the king be not there , who at that houre is for the most part in bed , and when all that came in that morning , are assembled , ( there being no morning that there is not a good number of them ) the master of the ceremonies commeth , and with a loud voice declareth the ceremonies , which every one ought to performe , and they all in the same manner put them in execution : and if by misfortune any one committeth an errour or doth any gesture not reverently enough , it belongeth to the master of the ceremonies to give the king notice thereof by a memoriall , as in like manner doth the person that is culpable , accusing himselfe , and requiring some penance for it : but this is done purely out of ceremony , the king never taking any heed to it . all embassadours are obliged likewise to the same ceremonies , when they enter into the court , or go out thereof : they use to be lodged in one of the palaces , which are within a spacious circuit of wal , neere to the royall palace , and are alwayes kept in a readinesse for that purpose , where they are royally treated , and at great expence ; but they may not go out of that circuit , and if they would have any thing out of the city , it is brought to them into that place : they neither see nor speak to the king ; but only the councell of rites by the kings order treateth with them , and dispatched them . the portughesses , those two severall times they were sent thither from the city of macao , were not only treated with extraordinary magnificence , and liberalitie ; but had also that particular priviledge to lodge out of that place : and the first of them that were sent , saw king thienkhie , the brother of him who now reigneth , he was very young , and out of curiositie to see men of a strange nation , he caused them to come to the palace , and although it was at a good distance , yet he saw them , and was plainly seen by them . every one in the kings presence speaketh to him on his knees , if he be in the royall hall with the magistrates , he goeth away before they rise up , if he be sick and they come to visit him , they speak to him in the same manner , and before they rise off their knees a curtaine is drawn before him , or else he turneth himselfe on the other side . when they speak to him , they hold in their hands before their mouth a tablet of ivory a palm and a half long , and three or foure inches broad : it is an ancient ceremony , for in old time , when they spake in a more familiar manner to the king , out of reverence they held something between , to keep their breath from coming to the kings face , and also when they discoursed with him of many businesses , they carried the heads of them written thereon , that they might not forget them . but now that they speake to the king at such a distance , and not so long , this ceremonie might be excused , if it were not , that they will keep up an old custome . the kings garments differ not in fashion from those of the rest , but in the stuffe , which is very rich , and in certaine dragons which are woven and embroydered in them , and no other persons may weare them , but only the king , and those that are of kin to him ; as the princes of the bloud , and particularly the women , and the eunuchs of the kings family , but with some distinction . the colour is yellow , not but that other colours may be worne in the palace , for they weare light colours of all sorts , but yellow is so proper to the king , and to all that he wears , that none else may use it . chap. . how the kings of china are married . at that time , when there were several kings and lords in china , they tooke one anothers daughters for wives , as they do in europe . but they being at an end , and the monarchy reduced under one only lord , and he being never to take a wife out of the kingdom , it is necessary , that he marry a daughter of one of his subjects . persons of quality will not give him their daughters ; for he being to see them , whether he likes them or no , and they being to be turned off , if they please him not , no person of any quality will shew his daughter , because she may be refused , after she is seen ; especially by reason that the sight and triall of them is to passe further then to what is seen in the outward frontispiece . they do not , nor may not marry with their kindred , though in never so remote a degree : and therefore there is sought through the whole kingdom a damsell of twelve or fourteen years of age , of a perfect beauty , of good naturall parts , and well inclined to those vertues , which are required in a queen , in the same manner , as in ancient times the shunamite was sought out for david , and esther for ahassuerus : and this is done without exception of persons : whence for the most part the queen is the daughter of some artizan . when they have found out such a one , as they looked for , they consigne her to two ancient matrons , who see that which all may not see ; and if they finde no displeasing marke , or deformity about her body , they make her runne to put her in a sweat , that they may examine , whether there be any unpleasing smell from it : when these matrons are satisfied with the diligence they have used , she is brought to court , with a great traine of women and men servants , and with an equipage becoming a person , who from hence forward doth appertaine to the king : to whom she is presented in his palace , who after he hath ended his complements , he giveth her to the prince for a wife : and this is afterwards the true queen : within the palace , they appoynt to waite on her vertuous women , of prudence , and understanding , that they may instruct her , as well in vertue , as in complements , and the stile of the palace , endeavouring to breed her in such manner , that she may deserve the name of a queen , whom they commonly call que mu , that is , mother of the kingdom : and as their histories relate , there have been many of these of great worth and merit . they are very commonly devoute and charitable ; and many of them have been prudent and vertuous . such was one of them , who being the daughter of a mason , after she came to be queen , she kept always by her an iron trewell ; and when the prince her sonne , upon any occasion , behaved himselfe more haughtily than became him , she sent to shew him that instrument , with which his grandfather used to lay stones for his living ; by which means , she reduced him to his devoir . in old times when kings took it in good part to be reproved for their errours , king yù had a colao , who at the royall audience would tel him his faults without any indulgence : one day , whether the king had given more cause , or that the excesse was on the colaos part , the audience being ended , the king returned into the palace very much offended , saying , he would cut off the head of that impertinent fellow . the queen asked him the cause of his displeasure : the king answered , there is an unmannerly clown , that never ceaseth to tel me of my faults , and that publickly , i am resolved to send one to take off his head . the queen tooke no notice of it , but retired to her appartment , and put on a particular garment proper only for feastivalls , and visits , and in this habit she came to the king , who wondring at it , asked her the cause of this novelty . the queen answered , sir , i come to wish your majesty much joy : of what , replied the king. that you have a subject , said she , that feareth not to tell you your faults , to your face , seeing that a subjects confidence , in speaking fo boldly , must needs be founded upon the opinion he hath of the vertue and greatnesse of his princes minde . that can endure to hear him . there have been many other like to this queen . the kindred of the maiden are presently exalted to honours and employments : the family is already accounted , rich and honourable ; and by how much more the queen gaineth favour within , they without are so much the more advanced . the rest of the kings sonnes are ma●ried after the same manner : only they do not use so much diligence , and caution in finding out the bride , but for the most part she is sought for , and found in the court it selfe . but the manner of marrying the daughters is very different . there are twelve young men sought out of the age of or years , the lustiest and the handsomest they can finde ; these are brought into the palace to a place , where the princesse may see them , and not be seen ; and when she hath well considered them , she selecteth two of them : these are presented to the king , who chuseth which of them he liketh best , to be his sonne-in-low . vamlie , the grandfather of the present king , upon the like occasion , seeing one of the two young men presented to him , very well cloathed , and the other , though neat , yet poorly habited , asked him , what was the reason , he was not so well cloathed as the other . the youth answered , sir , my father is poore , and cannot afford it me . then replied the king , i will have you that are the poorest for my sonne-in-law : and being thus chosen , he did afterward carry himselfe worthy of commendations . and truly a youth ought not to be ashamed of his povertie , nor a king for having chosen a poore man. the rest are sent home againe , but are accounted noble ever after , for having had the honour to be admitted to that election . presently two mandarines of the most considerable in the court , are appoynted for tutours unto these fum ma , so they call the kings sonne-in-laws ; to instruct them in learning , manners , and courtly behaviour &c. he is obliged every day to make the foure ordinary reverences upon his knees to his wife , till she hath brought him a child , assoone as she is delivered , this obligation ceaseth , although there are still a great many other constraints , and inconveniences upon them , which is the reason , that no man of qualitie will be the kings sonne-in-law . for this reason the usuall custome of chusing twelve is now left off , and if the king do earnestly invite any person of qualitie , or litterato of reputation , to be his sonne-in-law , ( as it hath sometimes fallen out ) he excuseth himselfe with all the skill and friends he hath , for if the princesse take a dislike against her husband ( as it often happeneth ) she gives him affliction enough for all his life . chap. . of the nobilitie of china . the nobilitie of china at this day is much changed from what it was anciently , when , by reason there were many kings and soveraigne lords , they matched into one anothers families , and the kings themselves , made many noble men , whom they used to employ , as also their neerest kinsmen , in charges and governments of the greatest importance , and by this means their families continued on foot for many years . at this day the most of the nobilitie have been raised by their learning , to the highest honours , from a low condition , many of them having been the sonnes of artizans and handicrafts-men , as also , for want of learning , their families decline and grow againe into povertie , so that it is rare thing to see a family last to the fift generation : for as the first beginners , being forced by necessitie , and stirred up by a desire to advance themselves , study and take paines to obtaine their degrees , and consequently governments and other preheminences ; so the rest , who follow , and are borne rich , and bred up in delights , and wantonnesse , suffer themselves to be carried away with the pleasures of living high , and the vices which accompany it , study little , and spend much , so that in a short time , they finde themselves reduced to the first condition of their ancestours . notwithstanding , there is some shadow and resemblance left of the ancient nobilitie , and it may be reduced to five orders , not mentioning those common people , who are of no account . the first nobilitie is of the king , prince , the kings children , and the royall family , which is preserved in this manner . the prince succeedeth his father in manner above-said . to his younger sonnes the king assigneth a habitation , out of the court , in such a province or city as shall seem best to him , with palaces , furniture , and servants suitable to his high qualitie ; and lands and revenues , which he purchaseth for him in the same place ; as also a competent pension out of the kings exchequer . he that dwelt in the province of xensi , where i lived , for sometime , had , as i was informed , crownes per annum , and the title of a king conferied on him ; and all the officers of the province were obliged to pay him respect suitable to his title : whence every first and fifteenth day of the moone they went to do him reverence in like manner , as is done at court to the king ; there being nothing wanting to him to make him an absolute king , but only authority and jurisdiction ; of which he had nothing at all , neither over the people , nor in the government ; the king reserving all that to himselfe ; neither hath he libertie to go out of the city and territorie , where he hath his residence . the eldest sonne succeedeth his father in his estate and goods ; the rest marry and make severall families , which stil grow lesser , although they be great ; and the king giveth them an allowance competent for them ; and as they are removed still to a further degree from the kings bloud , so likewise their pension diminisheth , till it cometh to fourescore crowns a yeare , and there it stoppeth ; there being none so remote from the royall stemme , that hath not , at the least , this revenue . yet neverthelesse , all this is to be understood only , if those that are descended from him , have certaine conditions , that are required of them ; for if these be wanting , they have nothing given them at all . the first condition is , that they be males ; for if they be females , there is no account made of them , and the father marrieth them to whom , and when he will ; but not to princes of the bloud ; ( neither may the sonnes marry , but with women of other families ) and he is to marry them at his own expences . the second condition is , that the sonne be lawfully begotten on the true wife ; not only bastards being excluded , but also the sonnes of their concubines , if they have any . the third is , that assoon as his sonne is borne , he do give a memorial to the king , to give him a name , which is to be registred in the roll . the fourth is , that having attained the age of yeares , he give another memoriall to the king , praying him to give order , that he may receive halfe his pension , which he after receiveth every year at set times . the fifth , that when he cometh to age to be married , there be another memoriall given to the king , wherein is required leave for him to marry , and then he receiveth the whole pension which is assigned him . these are the princes of the bloud , descended from the king by a right male line . these are not to live in the two courts of pekim and nankim , nor in all the provinces indifferently , but only in some certaine places ; and are so numerous , that they are beleeved to amount to , and are all maintained by the king. but they have this advantage , that they may help themselves by their industrie , in buying and selling , and playing the merchants . for the government of them ; and to present their memorialls to the king ; to decide their controvesies ; and to punish them , if there be cause , they have a particular mandarine , that is proper to them . but if they have any suits with others , who are not of the bloud royall , such causes are under the cognizance of the ordinary justice , who may reprove them , but hath not the power to punish them ; but if any of them commit any notable disorder , he giveth notice thereof to the king , who for such occasions hath a castle in the province of kiamsi , encompassed with a very high wall , whither he confineth them during life . the second order of nobilitie is of the titulati , or noblemen that have titles conferred upon them : who notwithstanding are but the shadow of what they were in former times . these are divided into foure orders . the first they call quecum , a new title , and are only foure families , who were raised by the king humvu , and are descended from foure valiant captaines , who served the said king against the tartars . they are , as it were , dukes and captaines-generall of the militia , and do assist in that qualitie , at certaine military actions of great importance , when they are done in the cities where they inhabit ; but they never go to the war. the second are heus . the third pe. the fourth chi ho ei , all ancient titles . they have offices in the militia , and a competent revenue , and all of them succeed their fathers in their power , authority , and command . they give place to many officers of the litterati : but , at an assembly in the royall hall , they precede all of them . the third order containeth all them , who either have or doe admininister in the government of the kingdome , whether they be officers of of warre , as generalls or captaines , or of the politick and civill government ; whether they be supream , such as are the colai , or inferiour ministers , as well the mandarines of other cities , as those of the court , even to those of the smallest burghs and villages : neither are they excluded from this order , who neither govern , nor have governed , but are in election to be received into the government ; such are all graduates , as doctours , licentiates and batchelours . in a word , this order consisteth of litterati . the fourth is of students , who , although they have never taken any degree , yet only for being students , and that they are in a way to obtain them , are put into the rank of the nobilitie , and treated as such , although they have no priviledge or authoritie . the fifth is of those persons , whom they call netti , or cleanly men , who live either of their rents or merchandize : and when their wealth is much , their honour is not little : and although without learning their power and credit is not so great as among us ; yet they are much respected by the people . chap. . of the government of china , and of the officers . the principall government of china , which embraceth the state of the whole monarchie is divided into six councels , called by them pú. these do not only governe in the two courts where they do reside , but from these , as from the first movers , the rest of the government dependeth : and to these persons , causes , and matters , according as appertaineth unto each , all is subordinate , with an incredible dependance and obedience . every one of these councels hath its president , whom they call c ham xu , with two assistants , one of the left hand , who is the first , called co xi lam ; the other of the right , named geu xi lam. these are the chiefest and most profitable offices of the whole kingdom , except the colai , of whom we will speak hereaster : so that when a vice-roy of any province , even of the most principall , after he hath given good testimonie of his abilitie , is to be preferred , he holdeth himself well provided for , not only if he be made president of one of these councels , but also if he come to be one of the assessours or assistants , either of the left hand , or the right . besides these , who are the chiefest of the councell , there are ten others of the same tribunall , almost all equall in dignitie , who are distributed into severall offices and employments . to these are added other great and lesser officers , as notaries , scribes , secretaries , ministers , captaines of iustice , and many others , who are not usuall among us in europe . the first and chiefest councell , which is of the greatest authoritie and profit , is the councell of state , called si pu. to them it belongeth to propose the mandates of the whole kingdome , concerning officers , to change and promote them : for after any one hath been once provided of an office , he alwaies riseth by degrees to greater employments : nor are they ever excluded from the governmen , tunlesse it be for some notable fault committed either by themselves , or by such as appertaine to them , as their sons , neere kindred , and the like . to this tribunall also belongeth the power to restore againe any that is turned out of his office : as , if a mandarine , by some accident , lose his office , they can easily put him in again : and upon this account they have very many , and very great bribes given them . the second is the councell of warre , called pim pú. this also , as well as the councell of state , hath authoritie over all the magistrates of the litterati , as also over the officers of warre , and taketh cognizance of all affaires belonging to the militia , and is of great profit . the third is the councell of rites , named lim pú. this , although it hath not so great command , nor bringeth so much profit , is notwithstanding more considerable , because the mandarines thereof are of the royall colledge , and are from hence preferred to be colai , which is the chiefest dignitie in china . to this colledge doth appertaine all affaires concerning letters , temples , ceremonies , sacrifices , the bonzi , strangers , embassadours , and such like things . the fourth is the councell of the kings patrimony , called hu pù , it taketh care of the kings revenues , taxes , impositions , gabells , excise , tribute , and generally whatsoever concerneth the kings domaine . the fift is called cum pù , it is super-intendent over all publick works , particularly the kings buildings , as those of the palaces that are made for the kings children , for the officers ; over walls , gates , bridges , cawsewaies , cleansing of rivers , and whatsoever belongeth to the ships and barkes , as well for the service of the king and the publique , as for the arma●oes , the sixt hath the care of all criminall matters , and to inflict punishments : it is called him pù , and is judge of the highest criminall matters , and other things appertaining thereto . besides these six councells , which are the most principall of the court , there are other nine tribunalls , called kicù , kim , with severall offices which do particularly belong to the kings houshold . the first is called thai lisù , as one would say , the great reason : it is , as it were , the great chancery of the kingdom . they examine , as being the last appeale , the judgements and sentences of the tribunalls of the court ; and thither are brought all facts of great moment . it consistenth of thirteen mandarines , that is , one president , two collaterals , and ten counsellours . the second is called quan lo su , and is as it were , high steward of the kings houshold , to whose charge it belongeth to provide the diet , for the king , the queen , the ladies , the eunuchs , and to have the laying out of the whole expence of the palace ; to pay the salaries to the officers of the court , and to all those that come thither upon publick businesse ; to embassadours , which come from other countries , and other such like persons . it hath a president , two assessors , and seaven counsellours . the third is thai po cu sù , and is , as it were , chiefe master of the horse to the king , and they have not only the charge of all horses for the kings service , but of all that belong to the posts , and generally of all others , which belong to the publick service of the kingdom . it hath a president , and seaven counsellours . the fourth is , as it were , master of the ceremonies and complements of the court. it belongeth to them to assist at all the ceremonies of the publick actions of the king , at feastivalls , and other times and occasions which present themselves , and also at the daily ceremonies , which are performed in the palace , by those that come in , or out , as is abovesaid . it hath a president , two assessors , and seaven counsellours . the fift is of rites in more particular matters , and in that it is different from the first , but it hath the same forme with its assessors . it taketh care of the sacrifices , of the royall sepulchres , of mountaines , groves , and all that belong to them , as singers , instruments , living creatures for sacrifice , &c. moreover , china hath another tribunall , which hath only charge of the memorialls , which are presented to the king , and is , as it were , a chancery of requests ; so that such petitions , as are not approved of by them , are never given the king. this tribunall was the occasion , in the time of the persecution of the christians , that when we would have given an account of the law , which we preached , and of the things which were imputed to us , our memoriall could never passe , it being still rejected by them . there are other three in the same form , with severall charges & offices , beside the abovesaid tribunalls , there are two more , one called quoli , the other tauli : these , although they have their eye upon severall provinces , each upon those matters which appertaine to them ; neverthelesse their proper occupation and principall office is , to take notice of the errours and disorders of the kingdom , and to advertise the king of his own failings , if he hath any , as also of the faults of the mandarines and their government : and as it was never hard for any to tell the faults of others , yet these have a particular talent in it , and doe it with great liberty , though many times with little justice . their manner is to frame a memoriall , and present it to the king ( for those of these two tribunalls do not passe through the chancery of memorialls ) and then presently , ( as they call it , fà ' c heo that is , ) to transscribe it , and so to send a copy of it to the notaries , whereof there are many destined for this worke . these write many copies of it , which are sent by the next posts , from the court to be dispersed through the whole kingdom : and by this means it is presently known every where , by whom , and against whom , this memoriall is presented , & the misdeeds contained therein , of what qualitie soever they be . assoone as this memorial , which they call puen , is published , presently the magistrate , or other person , against whom it is framed , is obliged to do two things , whether it be with , or against his will , ( which is more ordinary . ) the first is , that he give in a memorial , not in his own defence , ( for to excuse himself were to shew little humility , ) but he must say therein , that the tauli hath great reason ; that he hath committed a great errour , and is in fault , and doth deserve to have a penance laid upon him , and that with all subjection , he will submit to any punishment , that shall be imposed . the second is , that he presently retire himselfe , and leave the tribunal , and so all acts of justice are suspended , so that he neither giveth audience , nor endeth any suite , untill the king have answered his petition , and declared his pleasure thereon ; the which is sometimes in his favour , and then he continueth his office ; and sometimes against him , more or lesse , according to the quality of his fault . there is no doubt , if this way were executed with reason and good conscience , but that it would be much in favour of justice , and the good government of the common-wealth ; as on the contrary side , it is an open gate to many causelesse troubles and disgraces . it falleth out many times , that a mandarine in performing his office , and acquitting himselfe of the duty of his place , doth make himselfe many enemies . some one of these , if he be a person that hath interest with any that is an officer of those two tribunals , as kinsman , friend , &c. he giveth account of i● to the court , the memoriall flyeth abroad , and god help the poore mandarine . when they are lesser mandarines , as iudges , assistants to governours , or mandarines in armes ; at one blow , they lay him flat on the ground . if they be great mandarines , there is more difficulty : but if they know , how to finde a hole in their coates , and the tauli and quoli get him in their clawes , they never give them over , till they have un-horsed them , so that the king himselfe is hardly able to save them . the like accident happened to that tyrant xin , who in the year ( being xi cam in nankim ) raised a persecution against the christians , and caused the fathers to be benished , as shall be related in its proper place . he arrived afterwards to the dignity of a colao ; and caused foure ensignes to be hanged out at the corners of his palace , ( i was then present in the same city that is in hamcheu ) and made other demonstrations of extraordinary joy . but whether it were , that the lord would chastise him for the persecutions he raised against his elect , or whether he deserved punishment for any other particular crimes according to humane laws , or for both together , assoone as his orders were come , and before he was departed to go to court , there was so ter●ible a memoriall put in against him , that a christian mandarine told me , it would not be possible for him to hold up his head : and so he was presently glad to take in his standard , and depart with ordinary ceremonies . he was notwithstanding a politike crafty man , and had purchased with his mony in the palace , the good will both of the ladies and the eunuchs , who are not wont to sell their favours at a low rate . these did not only cause a memoriall to be dispatched in his favour , but used means for him to be sent for to court. at length he went , but after a few months there was another memoriall given in against him , and after that severall others , to the number of twenty seven ; and the crimes laid to his charge were such , that the king could not help him , so that he was forced to quit his government , and retire to his house . beside these two tribunals , there is another which is superiour to all the rest , and is the supreame dignity of the kingdom ; to which none do arrive , but those of the royall colledge , called han lin , after they have governed a long time , and given such testimony of their abilitie and integritie , that never any memoriall was given in against them . they are called by the name of colao , they are commonly but foure , and may never exceed the number of six . the old king ( grandfather to him that reigneth at present ) never made but one of them at a time ; saying , that more were superfluous . these have no particular office , but have an eye over the government of the whole kingdome . we may not unfitly call them the supreame presidents of all the counsells , and of the whole government , although they are never present at them , but assist the king at all dispatches of affaires ; and now that the king doth not use to be present there himselfe , they alwayes assist in the palace , to receive and answer all businesse , and the memorialls , which are every day given in . these report them to the king , who pronounceth the last sentence upon them . these colai are very much respected by all the magistrates , and at set times they do them reverence as to their superiours , in a publick hall. the colai stand up , and all the officers of the court passe before them in their order ; and when they come right over against them , they turne towards them , and make them a profound reverence to the very ground . they call this ceremony quo tham , that is , to passe the hall. their ensignes , or badges of honour , are different from those of the rest , and their girdle , which they call yù xe , is richly set with precious stones . they only are allowed to weare it , and it is given them by the king , as in europe kings doe use to give collars of their orders to their knights . and when they are sick , it is only to these , that the king sendeth to visit them with regaloes and dainties from the palace , and they do sufficiently gratifie the eunuch that brings them , for the least they give him is fifty crownes , which is more in that country , than here . beside these supreame and generall governours at the court , who do not only govern that , but the whole kingdom also , there are likewise particular and ordinary governours and judges of every city , and these observe the same manner of government as well in the cities and townes of the other provinces , as also in those of pekim and nankim , where the two courts are , as shall be related hereafter . chap. . of the government of the thirteen provinces . we have formerly spoken of the universall government of the whole kingdome , which resideth in the two courts , it followth now , that we should speak of the particular government of the provinces , every one whereof is a large kingdom . this government resideth ordinarily in the metropolis or chiefe city of each province . in each of these there are five tribunalls , that have a generall command over the whole province , and distinct offices among themselves . of these five , two are supreame , to which all others , both of the cities and townes , are subordinate : but they among themselves are not subjected one to the other , but are immediatly subbordinate to the king and the royall tribunalls . these consist of one president , or iudge , without any assistant or councellour , although they have many other officers . the first of these two is the vice-roy of the province , whom they call tut ham , or kiun muen . he hath power over all the magistrates , and people of the province . he governeth for three years , and hath constant posts , that come & go from the court at set times , being to give account of whatsoever passeth in the province . he is received into the city in great pompe and state . when he is ready to depart the court , many of the officers of his tribunal go thither , to receive him , others meet him a good part of the way , where from city to city he is honourably accompanied both by horse and foot : and three miles before he cometh to the city , where he is to reside , there go out certaine captaines with souldiers to receive him , after these follow the magistrates , and after them an innumerable company of people . the second office , which is also absolute , is called cha iven , we have no office in europe , that is answerable to it : he is , as it were , visitour of the province . it lasteth only a yeare , it is of great rigour and much feared . he hath authority to take cognizans of all causes both criminall and civill ; of the militia ; of the kings patrimonie ; in a word , of all . he visiteth , enquireth , and informeth himself of all , even to the vice-roy himself : the inferiour mandarines and judges he may punish , or turne them out of their places . concerning the greater mandarines , if there be cause , he is to give in memorialls , and they are from thence forward suspended from the function of their offices , till the kings answer come from court. to him it belongeth to cause the sentences of death , given through the whole province , to be put in execution , in order to which he assigneth the day and the city , whither all those that are condemned , shall be brought to him : and there he is presented with a list of their names ; then taking his pensill , he marketh six or seaven of them , ( for if he prick more they count him cruell ) these are presently carried to execution , and the rest returned to the prisons whence they came . it belongeth also to him to visit the wals , castles , and publick places &c. he setteth forth with a great traine and pomp , having banners carried before him and other ensignes of rigour and majestie . this is usually every year . there is another extraordinarie officer of the same name . he is created from time to time at the queens request : he hath great power and authoritie , but it is only in favour of piety and mercy : he visiteth all the prisons of the province , and freeth all such as are imprisoned for light faults , and that have no prosecutours , and all those miserable wretches , that have no meanes to free themselves : he taketh into protection such causes as have been rejected , and parties that could obtaine no favour : he revoketh such sentences , as have been unjustly given : he maketh himselfe protectour of the poore , and in a word , his whole authoritie is employed about works of mercy . the third office is the treasurer , who is superintendent of the kings patrimonie through the whole province . he is subordinate to the councell of the patrimonie at court. he hath two assistants , one of the right hand , and the other of the left : each of these have their house and tribunall within the circuit of the treasurers place . he hath under him lesser mandarines , that have severall charges and employments , besides other officers great and small , of which sort there are very many belonging to this tribunall . to him it belongeth to overlooke the customes , excise , and other duties appertaining to the king , of what kind soever : to regulate all weights and measures , all suites , controversies , punishments and sentences appertaining to the kings patrimonie , or at least to remit them to what tribunall he pleaseth : to pay the ordinarie salaries , to all magistrates , to the kings kindred , to the captaines and souldiers : to provide all expences for the examinations : to furnish and give the badges of honour to all graduates : to lay out money for the publick workes , as bridges , high-wayes , palaces of the mandarines , ships for the navy &c. in a word , he is superintendent of whatsoever is spent or received of the kings revenue immediatly from the governours , iudges and tauli , each for his own precinct ; and though the summe be never so small , they must alwayes be paid in fine silver , which is afterwards melted by the treasurer into ingots , weighing fifty crownes a piece , with the kings stamp and the founders name upon them , that in case any of them be falsified , they might know whom to accuse ; and in this forme they are returned into the kings exchequer . the revenue of the province is divided into three parts : one whereof is put into the treasure of the city , for extraordinary expenses ; the other into the coffers of the treasurer , for to defray ordinarie expences . this treasurie , beside that the doores and locks are made as secure as can be , yet it is guarded every night by a constant watch of souldiers . the third is sent publickely to court , but with a strong guard. this silver is put into round pieces of wood , sawed through in the middle and hollowed within , and joyned together with iron hoops and both ends closed fast with plates of iron . within every one of these pieces of wood is conveighed as much silver as two men are able to carrie . the revenue of the whole kingdome ( according to the supputation of father matteo riccius , who lived many yeares in china , as appeareth by his book printed in the year ) is said to amount to an hundred and fifty millions of crownes . father iohn rodriquez , who also travailed much about china , and was very curious to know the affaires of this kingdome , in a writing which he left behind him concerning the foure notable things of china , faith ; that it doth amount but to fifty five millions , to make them both agree , my opinion is , that the whole revenue is a hundred and fifty millions , as father riccius said ; & that which is brought to court is but fifty five , as father rodriquez would have it ; the rest remaining , as hath been said , in the provinces . as i have not made any diligent enquiry concerning this matter , so i will forbeare to add any thing to the testimonie of these grave personages . the fourth tribunal is called gan cha sci , and is , as it were , a tribunal criminal ; it hath assessours , councellours , and tauli . and , as every province is divided into shires , and precincts , according to the number of the cities thereof , it belongeth to these tauli to visit them , and to do justice in the several places assigned them ; punishing malefactours , and exercising their jurisdiction , which extendeth it selfe even to the souldierie , and the affaires of the sea , if the province be maritime . the fifth tribunall is over learning and letters , to examine , and confer degrees , and the like , and is particularly set over all them that have taken the degree of batcheller ; but doctors are exempt from their iurisdiction . there is a chancellour over the whole province , who , at set times , visiteth all the cities and townes , holding examinations , and informing himself of every ones behaviour ; and according as he findeth it , he reproveth , chastiseth , and sometimes depriveth them of their degree , but leaving them alwayes the libertie , as i have said , of returning , ( if they please , ) to a new examination . there are moreover in every city two , whom they call mandarines of the sciences , hioquan ; who belong to the same tribunall ; but their iurisdiction doth not extend it self further than to the batchelers of the same city , and the territorie thereof . and although they have not the power to conferre a degree , or to take it away , but only to punish them ; neverthelesse it is they that give them the most trouble , by reason , that living alwayes in the same city , they often call them before them , examine them , &c. they are , as it were , prefects of the classes . all these offices whereof i have spoken , have authoritie over the whole province , and over all the cities , villages and townes thereof . but the cities have moreover their particular government , as among us in europe . in every city there are foure principall mandarines , one whereof is president , whom they call chi fu , and is , as it were , governour of the city : the rest are collateralls , they are called thum chi , thum phuon ; chiu quon . every one of these holdeth his tribunal apart , and hath greater and lesser officers belonging to him . beside these , every city hath nineteen lesser magistrates employed in severall offices subordinate to the principall . two whereof have a president and foure councellours , the nine others have only one president and an assistant , and the other eight have only one president , but they have all of them their officers , ministers , and a convenient number of servants belonging to their courts . the villages have a judge and three councellours . the judge is called chi hien . the first councellour hum chim . the second chu phn. the third tun su. they have each of them their palaces and tribunals apart , as also their subordinate officers , notaries and others . the judge may give sentence of death , but cannot put it in execution . besides these mandarines , which reside in the cities and villages , there are others who have not the power either to chastise or condemn , but only to make their report , and are , as it were , referendaries . there are also of them in castles , if they be great , and farre from any city or village : these are made ordinarily out of the inferiour notaries of tribunals , for out of the great ones are commonly made the councellours to the judges of villages . but it must be observed , that both the greater and the lesser officers have not so much authoritie , as ours in europe . besides , every hamlet ( whereof there are almost infinite in china , no labourer , or husbandman dwelling either in city or village , but in the fields ) hath a head or thithing-man called licham . the houses are divided by tens , like tithings or decuries , with a head or tithing-man belonging to each , by which meanes the government becometh more easie , and the contribution which is exacted , more certaine . chap. . of the badges of honour , or ensignes of the mandarines . all officers , who either have , or have had cōmand , have their ensigns , by which they are distinguished , not only from the people , but from others , as well litterati , as noblemen of another rank . these consist in five things , that is , the cap , the habit , the girdle , the boots , and the gown . the cap is of black silk , lined with a certaine stiffe & strong stuffe . they all of them have it made after the same fashion , only in the caps of the colai there is some difference , it is called in the chinesse language xamao . the habit , ( for so they call it , and we have nothing in europe that answereth to it , ) is a square piece , which they wear on their breast , richly embroydered round about , in the middle wherof is the device of their office and dignitie ; and , as those are diverse , accordingly their devices are different . it is called phizu . the magistrates of letters have an eagle , a hearn , a bird of the sunne , or such like : the magistrates of armes , have a panther , a tiger , and unicorns a lym &c. the girdle , which is not made to gird them withall , for it is so wide , that they are fain to fasten it at the sides , to keep it from falling , is called quon thai ; it is foure fingers broad , and divided into little squares ; it is fastened before ( if the girdle be rich ) with large buckles of gold or silver : some weare them nine inches broad . there are nine sorts of buckels , that is , of bufalo , of rhinoceros horne , of ivory , of tortoise-shell , of lignum aquilae , of calambu , of silver , gold , and precious stones . every one may not wear them indifferently according to their fancies , but suitable to the qualitie of the office which he beareth . the last girdle , which is of a precious stone , called yu xe , is given by the king himselfe to the colai , when they enter into their office , nor is any other suffered to weare it . the boots , ( which they call hive , ) are not ordinarie , but of a certaine particular make . they are all black , and turned down . the vest , or gowne , is worne over their ordinary habit , and is in all , of the same fashion . it is large , loose , and very becoming . the colour is at their own choise , but for the most part it is modest : but on feastivall daies it is crimson . these are the ensignes of the magistrates , when ever they appear in publick : for at home they leave them off , and wear only the ordinarie habit of the litterati : and in the same manner they go among their friends to banquets , and places of recreation , especially in hot weather . their externall ensignes , when they go abroad , are the sedan , or litter , inlaid with ivory , and richly gilded , all open , without any cover at top , to the end they may be the better seen . there are some of them carried by two men , others by foure , others by six , and some by eight , according to the qualitie of the mandarine . when there are six or eight men , only foure do carry the sedan , the others go by on each side , and take their turnes . the traine which followeth after them is more or lesse according to the dignitie of the magistrate : those of the greatest qualitie cause two men to march before them at a great distance , with a round staffe in the hands of each , of something more than a mans length , only for terrour ( for the king only may strike with a round staffe ) and all the way they go , they make a cry . then follow two men bearing two tablets silvered over , whereon is written in great letters the title of his dignitie , then come foure or six more , trayling after them cudgells made of a great tree called bambu , wherewith they are wont in those countries to give the bastinado to delinquents ; then follow others with chaines in their hands , and other instruments of torture . a little before the sedan there marcheth one with an umbrella , or sun-skreen , and sometimes two ; they are made of silke , and are as bigge as three of ours . close by the sedan on one side , is carried a great gilded fanne , so bigge that a man is hardly able to beare it , with which the sun is kept off from him , for the umbrellas serve only for shew and parade . immediatly before the sedan is carried the kings seale in a gilded coffer , placed upon a machine , ( like to that which we use in our countries , to carry the images , and reliques of saints upon in procession ) under a cloath of state borne up with foure small pillars . this is carried by two men . behind the sedan follow the pages , and other people , both on horse and foot . when he goeth through the street , if there be any thing unseemly at the windowes , as cloathes hanged out a drying , or such like things , presently they are taken in : if they meet with any beers , or hearses , such as the dead are carried to buriall withall , they overturne them to the ground : people of qualitie turne downe some other street to avoyd meeting of them : they that are on horse-back alight : they that are carried in chaires are set downe , & the people set themselves in ranke on both sides the way . if it be a great mandarine , the multitude that stand looking upon him , keep a profound silence . in the meane while he sitteth in his chaire with so much gravity and composure of body , that he doth not so much as move his eyes : for to but looke on one side or other would in them be esteemed a notable fault . when they make their first entrie into any city or towne , besides the traine which is appoynted to accompany them , all the way they go , and the souldiers which guard them , through the townes and cities where they passe , and the officers of their owne tribunal , who go many daies journyes off to receive them , and the souldiers of his owne government , who go out many miles to meet them , and all the inferiour mandarines , who go out of the city to congratulate them ; at the gates of the towne or city , stand all the old men of that place in great number , with their reverend white beards , who on their knees bid him welcome in the name of the people . the mothers and wives of the officers , as their sonnes or husbands are preferred and advanced to higher offices and dignities , are appointed by the king certaine honourable distinctions in their habit , as also titles , whereby they are called ; such as are among us , your honour , and your excellency ; not , that they are the same , but that they have some resemblance more or lesse . when any one of the most eminent officers die , the king sendeth away post a mandarine of the court to solemnize his funeralls , and this not only to the confines of the kingdom , but even out of it , as to the island of hainam , as it happened in the year at what time i spake with him who was sent hether by the king , only for that purpose . the king also , after his death , bestoweth the office of a mandarine upon his sonne , or nephew : and if the deceased person be a colao , he bestoweth the like honour upon all his sonnes or nephewes , who , if they give a good testimony of their abilitie in their government , are advanced yet higher , and come to be governours of cityes . the palaces where they inhabit are large , convenient , and stately , their tribunals , where they do justice , are magnificently adorned , and attended by great store of officers . in the city of nankim , beside many others , there are five tribunals , foure of the foure windes , for so they call them , and they are accordingly placed in the city toward the north , toward the south , &c. the fift is in the middle of the city : yet are they inferiour tribunals , for every one hath a president and two collaterals , and the president is no more than a doctour , and the two collaterals are either simple batchelers , or else raised from the office of notarie . it is true that in small and ordinary causes , these are the hands and feet of the mandarines , being faithfull and diligent executers of whatsoever they command them . there are in every one of these tribunals more than men , who serve them , as notaries , clerks , and serjeants , some to apprehend men , others to whip them , others to carry letters and writings , and such other commissions ; but they do not serve all at one time , but take their turnes in order . now that i have treated of the small tribunals , i will speak of a great one , which is that of the vice-roy of cantone , which , for some causes , i had occasion to observe very distinctly , as also many others . the tribunal , wherein the vice-roy doth justice , is joyned to the palace , where he hath his residence . there is first a great square court , which looketh toward the south , without having any gate in the wall right before it , but only two at the two sides thereof . at the foure corners of this court there are foure very high masts , on the top of each is displayed a white banner , whereon are written two letters so bigge , that they almost take up the whole flagge . the letters are kiun muen , that is , vice-roy . within , round about the court , are chambers for the notaries , for great and lesser officers , and many small mandarines , who are to be alwayes ready at the vice-roys beck . in the middle of the court is a theater of stone , with steps to ascend to it . there stand drums , flutes fifes and corners of brasse : and before the vice-king giveth audience , all these instruments are sounded with certain pauses or intervalls . they are sounded three times for some space , and at the end of each , there are three bombards , or old fashion'd cannon , discharged ; at the third and last time the gates are opened , & all they , who have any businesse with him , are permitted to enter into the first court. on the north side whereof , which answereth to the front , where there is no gate , there is , a great portal , which leadeth into another quadrangular court , which is longer than it is broad . this portall hath three gates in it , after the fashion of our churches : that in the middle is the biggest , the other two are lesser : each of these gates openeth upon an entry , which is raised three or foure palmes from the ground , and is seaven or eight palmes broad , but that in the middle is larger . at each entry stand two ranks of souldiers with their armes in their hands : through the middle of whom those that have businesse are to passe , entring at the left gate , and coming out at the right ; for at the middle gate , none either go in , or come out , but the vice-roy , and they that visit or accompany him . at the end of this court is the place of the vice-roy ▪ which hath neither hall , nor gallery , but is a kind of building , that participateth of both . it is like a hall for its forme , and like a gallery , in that it hath no doore , but lyes all open . in it standeth a small table covered with a carpet of silke , whereupon lyeth the kings seale , with red and black inke by it , and stones for to grind it small , and pensills for to write withall ; but above all , there is the case of the cheu cu , that is , little tallies of wood , each of which importeth five lashes : so that when the vice-roy throweth downe two of them , in the languages of justice , it signifieth ten lashes ; if he throweth downe six , thirty , and so of the rest . neere unto the seat of the vice-roy on each hand stand twelve captaines richly cloathed , with their morions on their heads , and their scimitars by their sides . behinde , stand two pages with fannes in their hands to make winde , in case the weather be hot ; but in winter they do not use them . all tribunals are not of this forme ; although there are many things common to them all , and the rest is proportionable to the dignity of the mandarines who hold them . chap. . of the prisons , sentences and punishments of the chinesses . their prisons for malefactours are more commodious and spacious than ours . they are all , throughout the kingdom , of the same forme , with very little difference ; so that by treating of one , we shall give a description of them all . they are for the most part either joyned , or not farre distant from the palaces and tribunals of the mandarines , to which they belong . they have no grates towards the street ; but within the outward gate there is a narrow entry , which leadeth to a second gate , within which is a court , which is alwaies bigger or lesser according to the receipt and concourse of the prison . then followeth a third gate , where the lodgings of the keepers and warders are , who are commonly three ; beyond that is another gate , which openeth into a great square court , a long the foure sides whereof are the chambers of the prisoners , which have no walls towards the court , but in stead thereof , columnes of wood placed so neere together , that they rather seeme to be grates . the doores are not made of board , but of grates of the same wood , so that all is open to the ayre : these lodges or chambers , are the prisons of the ordinary prisoners . at the end of one of these rowes of chambers , standeth the secret , or close prison , for such as are committed for crimes of a higher nature . this they call chum kien , that is , the heavy prison : so that having passed through the common prison , there are other grates made in the like manner as the first , within which are the close prisons , where the most criminall persons are , who are alwayes kept locked up : the other prisons are opened every day , and the prisoners have liberty to go from one chamber to another , and to converse together in the base-courts . every evening there is a view taken of the prisoners , causing them all , for this purpose , to come into the outward court , and one of the warders with a rol in his hand calleth them over one by one : each man as he is called , goeth into his prison , where he is locked up for that night . those of the close prison , although they go not out of it , ( which happeneth only to those , who have no money , for if they have wherewithall to fee the gaolers , they go out when they wil , and are lodged where they please . ) yet are they all day at libertie in their prison : but at night they are secured in this manner , they sleep at night upon planks , at the lower end whereof , where their feet lie , there is a great piece of timber laid athwart , which hath store of holes in it , wherein their feet are put , and so locked up : on their hands they put manacles : on the side of each are two iron rings fastened into the boards , through which is passed an iron-chaine of a good bignesse , and is carried over their brests from the right side to the left , so that if this chaine be streightned a little ( which is at the courtesie of the keepers ) the poor prisoner is not able to turne himself , having not only his hands and feet , but his whole body bound . this is the caution which they use for the night . in the middle of the court where the aforesaid chambers are , there is , as it were , a little corps d' e gard , where there are foure who keep watch by turnes . if there happen any noise , or stir , in the prisons , or any thing which giveth suspicion , although it be only the going out of the light , which is to bee kept burning all night long , presently they give notice thereof to the gaolers , who immediately come in hast to take care of it . they are visited every moneth by one of those mandarines , who have the care of the prisons commited to them . assoon as he hath taken his seate in the outward court , he causeth to be brought before him all those who have been condemned to die . those wretches present themselves before him with their haire hanging down and uncombed , a sickly countenance , their head hanging on one side , & almost falling off ; but assoon as they are remanded to the prison , and have lost the sight of the mandarine , they begin to skip , and are as sound as a fish . the reason of this dissimulation is , because if the mandarine find them fat and in good liking , he causeth them to be bastinadoed , which they call tá foiti , that is , to fall upon the fat ones ; saying , that they keep them there , to do penance , to grow leane and die , and not to make good cheere . the other prisoners also are brought before him one by one , and the mandarine enquireth of the gaolers , how they behave themselves , and accordingly he dispenseth his bastinadoes , to those that are troublesome , unquiet and gamesters . after that , he visiteth the chambers of the prisoners , where he sufferreth them to have no manner of conveniencie , if he find either , seats , tables , beds , or such like things , he causeth them presently to be taken away ; for they will not have their prisons to be as ours are , for the securing only of their persons ▪ but also to punish their bodies . they who are committed to prison , are not only subject to the imprisonment , but also to many contributions and paiments . the mandarines have a tablet done over with a white varnish , whereon is written the name and crime of the person apprehended , this is given to the officer , who having received it , carrieth him away presently to prison , and maketh him pay for his journey , which fee they call tablet-money . when he entreth the second gate , commeth the notarie generall of the prisoners , who is commonly one of them himself : he hath his seate and table ( which is only that whereon the prisoners eat ) he asketh him his name and the cause of his imprisonment , which he presently enrolleth in the book of prisoners , making him pay for the honour which he receiveth in having his name entred . next after that , he is delivered to the gaolers and overseers of the severall chambers , or to some one of them , and if the prisoners are many , they begin to distribute them to one another : if it be one man only , they bid him go to the chambers of the north , or of the south &c. and presently the overseer of that is to be paid his fee. assoon as he is come to his quarter , there cometh to him another little scribe , whose office is only to take his name , and to write it in the particular table of that warde , which alwaies hangeth up there ; and here he is to pay another fee for this writing . after that cometh another , who is the sweeper of the prison , and telleth him , sir , cleanlinesse is very necessary here , this place is to be swept and kept cleane ; your fire to be made &c. all which cannot be done without opening the purse . in the mean while cometh one of the prisoners with a pair of iron manacles , the streightest he can find , which he putteth on upon him : about halfe an houre after he cometh again with another wider paire , and telleth him , brother , i know those manacles are very streight and painfull , i wil therefore change them for these wider , if you wil pay me for the courtesie ; & if he hath no money to give him , he taketh his cap , or else some part of his cloaths . these are the small charges , with which the poor prisoners purse is drained . then follow the gaolers ; who being to receive a greater fee , allow him longer time : for two daies after his imprisonment they let him alone ▪ to see what he will give of his own accord , and if in that time he present them not with something , for every night after , till they are satisfied they give him trouble and torment enough . this payment is not limited , but is at the discretion of the gaolers , who endeavour to draw from every one as much as they can , that is , a great summe from those who are rich , lesse from the poor , and from those that have nothing , they take nothing . this duty is no sooner satisfied , but the last rights must be paid , that is for the sacrifices of the idol , or pagod of the prison , for in every one of them there is a chappel or two , where every month the gaolers offer sacrifice on the first and fifteenth day of the moon ; which consisteth commonly of a cock , a piece of pork , two fishes , bread , fruit , and other things . these they seeth a little in water , and the cock is to be boyled no more than that he may be made to stand upright upon a table which is placed before the pagod , where the other things are set in handsome order about him , and after it hath stood there an houre , they come and take it away , and dresse the fish and flesh anew , seasoning it very well , and then they make a banquet . the new prisoners must contribute to furnish this expence ; they , who are admitted after this sacrifice , till the next , which is fifteen daies after , furnisheth the expences of the next sacrifice ; and they that come after that , of the next , and then they are freed from paying . these chappels dedicated to the idols , do not only serve the prisoners to make their sacrifices there , but also for other more common uses ; that is , for the prisoners to make their vows , to draw lots , although many times with an unfortunate event , for having libertie and a happie deliverance promised them by the lot , they receive afterward at the tribunals bastinadoes and torments . i was one day present when a poor heathen drew his lot , kneeling on his knees with much devotion , and because he could not read , he called another to instruct him out of the little book , which is kept for that purpose in the chappels : having drawn his lot , saith this poor man , well , what have i got ? shall i be tormented at the tribunall ? the other reading over the leafe cryed out , be of good courage , all is well , you have a good lot . shall i not have the rack given me , replyed the poor wretch ? which was a kind of torment which he was much afraid of . fear not , answered the interpreter , you shall have no harme . that very morning this poor gentile was brought to his tryall , who in truth was innocent , the fact , for which he was committed , being done by his brother , who had received stollen goods into his house , and knowing that he was discovered , fled away ; and so this poor wretch was apprehended in his stead , when he was examined , the mandarine , not satisfied with his answers , commanded he should have the rack given him . he being loath to be carried away , made what resistance he could , so that they were fain to drag him by main force , and being a strong sturdy young man , defended himselfe with so much courage and violence , that ten or twelve men were not able to rule him , but tumbling up and downe from one side to another , and catching hold of whatsoever he came neer , he hit by chance against the mandarines table , and overturn'd it to the ground with all that was upon it , by which accident he did so anger the judge , and enrage the serjeants against him , that when they had seised him , they gave him the rack in so cruel a manner , that they were faine to send him back to prison upon other mens shoulders , having his heel-bones out of joynt . the next day , when his pain was something mitigated , and he more capable of reason , i went to visit him , much compassionating his sufferings , he related to me all particulars of the storie , and i began to touch upon that point of the lots and their interpretation , saying unto him , what hath your idol done for you : the devil , said he , take the idol and his lots , for they are all such as he is ; and some other words , which are not proper to be related here . the prisoners do passe the summer well enough , but in winter , as the cold is very great , and the sustenance of many very little , they must needs suffer much : and although the mandarines , for the good of the poor prisoners , do often commute corporal punishments into pecuniary mulcts ; yet when this is done , there is not enough for all . thieves , when they are taken , are generally abandoned of their friends and kindred ; neither is there any , who will own them , and so , many of them perish miserably . i have often seen six or seaven dead bodies thrown out at a time . they have anotable superstition concerning the dead , which is , that they will not suffer the body when it is dead , to be carried out at that gate whereat it entred when it was living . and to take away this difficultie , in the outward court , whereof we have spoken , there is a little doore , or hole in the wall , where they are thrown out ; if it be a person of qualitie , there is alwayes leave obtained for him to go out of prison before he dieth , that he might not have his carcasse thrown out at that hole , accounting it the most shamefull disgrace that can befall them . hence one of the most horrible imprecations and curses that is used in that kingdome is , la laoti , that is , maist thou be dragd through the hole of a prison . the prisons , having no grate on the outside of them , they , who would visit or speak with any prisoner , must of necessitie enter into the prison ; and there is this inviolable custome among them , that none is to visit a prisoner without bringing him something to eate , more or lesse according to his ability , and if by accident he bringeth nothing , he maketh his excuse for having , broken a custome so generally received . but perhaps some will ask me how i came to be so expert in these poynts ? truly i must answer him in a word , that though this knowledge be not much worth , yet it cost me very deare . their trialls differ very little from ours , but only that the delaies and the replies are not so many : every thing is done by way of petitions or memorialls , and in these every one is allowed to say what he can for himself . there are some who get their living only by drawing up such writings as these for prisoners ; but we do not admit them to the sacrament of baptism , unlesse they leave this employment : for they tel so many lies in them , that the mandarines had need of a great deal of experience , and discretion to find out any truth amongst so many falshoods : but somtimes , when they are taken in them , they are well paid for them in bastinadoes . the vice-roy of nankim , who was a great friend to our fathers , and , though a heathen , was well affected to the christian religion , and well acquainted with the doctrine of it , told me one day this story , as i was giving audience , said he , at my tribunal , and hearing of causes , there was one , who among others , presented me a memoriall , i tooke it and read it , and found it full of nothing but revilings and slanders against the christian religion , and the christian chinesses of that city , speaking sufficiently ill of both . i asked him then , do you understand this law , and do you know this people ? yes sir , answered he , it is an upstart , perverse , strange law , &c. speaking yet more evill of it than he had written in his memoriall . i presently put my hand to my tallies , and flung out six , the officers presently gave him thirty bastinadoes ( and those which are given at these tribunals , are commonly well set on ) assoone as he had gotten up upon his legges , and had a little composed himselfe , i told him , that i saw his petition was not well enough digested for a businesse of so great moment , and bid him go and consider better of it , and more diligently informe himselfe , and to come and give me an account of it ; but from that day to this i never heard more of him . the petition is presented by the party , or by some other in his name , after this manner . the court , before the tribunall , is commonly full of people that have suites there , but there is an entry in the middle of them , which leadeth directly to the mandarines seat that is alwaies kept empty , and free to passe through . he that hath a petition to present , when his time cometh , kneeleth on his knees in that passage , having his petition in his hand lifted up as high as his head . then the mandarine sendeth one to take it , and if he hath any question to aske him , he asketh it ; then if he accepteth the petition , he foldeth it , and layeth it on the table ; if not , he presently throweth it away ; and if he judgeth the petition to be impertinent , he appoynteth a certaine number of bastinadoes , to be bestowed on the petitioner , as hath been already said : and many times for no other reason , but because the judge is in ill humour , although he that presenteth the petition is not the party whom it doth concerne . i saw the like case happen to a bonzo , ( for they also are subject to the secular power ) for no other reason , but that the mandarine was peevish . the bonzo used the ordinary ceremony with his petition : his acceptance was , that the mandarine presently turned towards the table , and cast downe two tallies of wood , which was no sooner done , but presently there were two men , that tooke the bonzo , one by the head , and the other by the heeles , and throwing him downe to the ground , stripped downe his drawers to his very feete , and bestowed ten bastinadoes upon him , with so much dexteritie , that the businesse was done before any was aware of it . their condemnations are for the most part pecuniary , and sometimes , though seldome , they are sent into banishment , or to the gallies , or rather something equivalent to it . for to speak the truth , they have not that punishment , but one very like it , that is , they are put to worke on the rivers , in the kings ships and vessels , they tugge at the oare , and do other services , being bound two together in one chaine . they only are condemned to death , ( which is commonly executed by hanging , strangling , or cutting off the head , ) who falsifie the kings mony , or commit murder : if there be many guilty of the same crime , one man only is executed , the rest have other punishments inflicted on them : but robbers by the high-waies are all to die , if the fact be sufficiently proved . lesser theeves for the first fault , if the theft be of small value , are bastinadoed , and imprisoned for a certaine time . if they be taken a second time , they have the same punishment with some advantage ; or else they have these two letters za tao imprinted on the outside of their arme , both which do signifie thiefe . these two letters are neatly carved on a piece of wood , and being rubbed over with inke , they do make the impression of them on their flesh , and then with another piece of wood , wherein are foure needles conveniently placed , they do prick holes in that part of their flesh which is coloured with inke , and when the bloud cometh , they rub it with their hands , to give entrance to the inke ; and by that means the impression remaineth for ever . adulterers are severely punished , although not with death , and besides other chastisements they are sufficiently loaden with bastinadoes . the women also taken in the same fault , if they have been formerly of honest repute , are whipt or bastinadoed , with their drawers or calzones pulled downe to their heeles , to make them the more ashamed , and sometimes also they are whipt in the publick streets : but , if they have formerly lost both their shame and their honour , they beat them only upon their calzones . they do many times die of the bastinadoes they receive , especially if the delinquent deserve death , and they have a minde to dispatch him ; for it is impossible a man should live , after he hath received seventy or eighty bastinadoes , especially as they are laid on , when it is before a great tribunal . in the year there was in the city of nankim a kinde of confraternitie , or society of fifty men , called by them thien cam. these according to an agreement made among themselves , did alwaies assist one another : an injury resented by one , was vindicated by all , and by this meanes they committed a thousand insolencies : at length they were almost all apprehended , & distributed to the severall prisons of the city ; where there are at least fourteen or fifteen : at their very first entrance , they put about the neck of each a kian hao ( of which we will speak hereafter ) so heavie , that it was impossible for him that bore it , to stirre out of his place ; and when any of them was to be brought out , he was forced to have two men to help him to carry it . they were brought to a triall before the governour of the city , who caused them to receive threescore and ten blowes a man , whereof they all dyed . for ordinary crimes they inflict a certain punishment , that is not in use among us in portugall ; they call it kian hao it is a great thick board , foure or five palmes square , with a hole cut in the middle of it about the bignesse of a mans neck . this they fasten about their necks , and to it are hung two scrolls of paper of a hands breadth , wherein are written his fault , and the cause of his punishment ; they serve also to shew that the board hath not been opened : and so with these great boards about their necks , these poore wretches are brought out every day , and exposed to shame in the publick streets , for fifteen , twenty , or thirty days , according as they are adjudged by their sentence , whose greatest rigour is , that during all that time these boards are not taken off their necks , neither night nor day . and all this must be understood to be done after they have received their bastinadoes , which are never wanting , there being no condemnation in china , ( unlesse it be pecuniary , ) without this previous disposition : neither is it necessary to make mention of it in their condemnation , this being alwaies understood to be their first dish , and as a necessary , though accessary circumstance ; and then followeth their sentence , as the principall verb. and the truth is , that , as the giapponesses are wont to say , they cannot governe without the catana , that is , the scimitar or sword ; so it may be said of the chinesses , that without bambu , that is , the cudgell or baston , with which they use to beat men , it is not possible they should be ruled . for the better understanding of this , i will briefly declare the use of it . in every tribunall of china , when the mandarine giveth audience , there stand neere unto his table ten or twelve men on both sides thereof , with long cudgells in their hands , rested upon the ground ( and sometimes for the greater terrour , they will place fourty men about them , as they did , when the fathers were brought before them for their religion . ) these cudgells are seaven palms long , being at the bottom about a hands breadth in circumference , tapering still towards the top , where they are small and slender , that they might more commodiously be used with both hands . they are made of bambu , which hath some resemblance to cane , in that it is knotty and hollow within , but is different in this , that it is a massie , strong , heavie , hard wood . moreover , on the table of the mandarine standeth that case of woodden tallies , whereof we have spoken , and every tally importeth five blowes ; wherefore when the mandarine would have any one bastinadoed , he throweth downe as many tallies , as make up the number of the blowes he would have given . every one of the upi ( as the portughesses call them who carry the bastons ) is ready to take his tally , others to sieze the patient , and to lay him on the ground . assoone as his breeches are pulled downe , presently one of the upi layeth five bastinadoes upon his naked flesh , according to the import of his tally , and withdraweth himselfe . then cometh another , and layeth on other five , and so it is alwayes done by a fresh hand , till he hath received the number assigned him : when the mandarine throweth the tallies out of the case , he is not to give any reason for it , neither must he be asked , but his commands are presently put in execution , and only in some smaller offences the patient may obtain with his money , that the blowes be not altogether so fierce and cruell . this is to be understood , when the mandarine sitteth on his tribunal , for in no other place he maketh use of those tallies , although he be alwayes waited on with those cudgells ; and by reason the use of them is so frequent , they alwayes accompany the mandarine , who maketh use of them in any place , and upon any occasion . it were a sufficient cause if any one that met him on horse-back did not alight , or that he crossed his way , which because it is a slight fault , is chastised only with five or ten blowes . and the mandarine hath this power , not only in the townes and cities of his owne iurisdiction , but also in any place whatsoever , though it be not properly under his authority . before i left the city of nankim , ( the metropolis of the province of kiamsi , where we have a church , a house , and a good number of christians , ) there came thither a mandarine , who was judge of one of the neighbouring townes , and passed through our street , which is one of the most frequented of that city . there was , in a remote corner thereof , a fortune-teller , one of those , who used to sell good fortunes to the people , sitting in his chaire , with his table , books , and other things before him . the mandarine passed once up , and another time downe the street , and the suon mim ( for so they call these diviners ) never moved himselfe off his chaire , either the first or the second time . after a few houres the mandarine had occasion to passe through the same street againe , and coming to a little piazza , in a corner whereof this unhappy fortune-teller had his seat , the mandarine called out to him , saying , you make no difference of men , neither do you doe your courtesie to the kings mandarines : take him away , and give him what he deserveth ; presently in the street , before his owne seat , they gave him ten bastinadoes . go your waies now said the mandarine , and learn manners , and study better that art of yours , since you have not been able to foresee this good fortune , that hath befallen you : with so much facility do they bestow their bastinadoes ; neither do men make any account of them , although they alwaies pay them in ready coyn ; all do give them , all receive them , and all have felt them , neither doth it seeme strange to any one , nor doth any hold himselfe aggrieved for them . in the same manner do lords and masters chastise their servants , except only , that for the most part they do not take downe their breeches . the like do schoole-masters use in their schooles to their scholars , of what quality soever they be ; beating them on the buttocks with their breeches on , and laying them not upon the ground , but upon a forme . the same also do they use to little children , for they have neither whips nor disciplines , but rather abhorre them ; wondring how we can chastise our children with a whip , which they apprehend to be a very cruell thing ; and the children themselves , because the whip smarteth more , and t is struck upon their naked skin , do rather choose the bambu . and that you might want nothing , there are in china certain persons , who do buy these bastinadoes at the tribunals ; or ( to speak more correctly , ) do sell the receiving of them in stead of others . but this is only in some slight causes , for in others they neither may nor will. but when the cause is such that this may be done , he agreeth with the party for so much a bastinado , and appeareth before the mandarine in the place of the delinquent , and receiveth them for him . the rack is used also in certain necessary cases . i do not know that they have above two kindes of it . that of the feet , and that of the hands . for the feet they use an instrument called kia quen , it consisteth of three pieces of wood put in one traverse , that in the middle is fixt , the other two are moveable , between these their feet are put , where they are squeezed and prest , till the heele-bone run into the foot : for the hands they use also certain small pieces of wood between their fingers , they call them tean zu , then they straiten them very hard , and seale them round about with paper , and so they have them for some space of time . chap. . of some particular things , which do facilitate and rectifie the government in china . the first is , that the king doth bear the charges of his officers , furnishing them with all manner of expences , by this meanes , taking from them all occasions , which might , through their necessities either engage them to severall persons , or runne them much into debt , obliging them by the same meanes more strictly to observe the lawes , and to walk more directly in the paths of justice . after that a doctour , or licentiate , or any other hath an employment bestowed upon him at court , and departeth thence to go to his government , all the expences of his person , servants and familie , as well in travelling by water as by land , including the hire of boats , carts , horses , porters , and other things , are all defrayed by the king. throughout their whole journey they never lodge at innes , but in all the townes and cities , there are palaces appointed for to entertain them , where all things fitting are provided for them . they alwayes send a man before as an harbenger , so that by that time they arrive , all things are in order for their reception . and if it fall out , as sometimes it doth , that they cannot reach to a good town , there are in certain places , houses built for this purpose by the king , which they call yeli , where every thing is provided for them . the worst is , that because it is all at the kings charges it is done more profusely and lavishly than is requisite : as for example , when the mandarine hath occasion for ten horses to carry his familie , they require fifteen or twenty ; and there is likewise provision made for so many through the whole journey , and the greatest part of them receive this in money . neither doth the matter stop here , but goeth yet further . there being some , who have not so much care of their credit and reputation , as of their purse ; and when they are to have so many dishes , and so many severall sorts of meat , according to the kings appointment , they give order , that the provision should be lesse and receive the rest in money , neverthelesse there are but few who dare be guilty of such basenesse . neither doth the king only furnish the expence of their persons , but that also , which is requisite to sustaine the honour and dignitie of their places , as , men on horse back , and on foot to accompany them from town to town through all places where they are to passe . the second is , that in the places where their governments are , he provideth them palaces for their habitation , in case they have none of their own , as also rich furniture and moveables , and all manner of servants within doors , and without doors even to the pages , who are never so few , but that he alloweth eight or ten of them to a judge of the smallest town ; yet they do not waite all at one time , unlesse it be when the mandarine giveth a particular command for it . the third is , that the mandarines , in treating with the subjects , are very warie and circumspect , never discoursing nor treating in secret with any , but alwayes publickly , so that every one may be witnesse to what they say . their palaces are alwayes kept shut within & without . after they have given audience ( which they do constantly every day , & many times both morning and evening , for there is alwayes someting to do ) they retire , and the palace is shut within , for the mandarines , and without , for the officers . and although the gates are opened as often as he hath a mind to go abroad , yet it is never done secretly , but one beateth a drumme within , to whom another answereth without , and presently the officers and other people , who are to accompany him , come together ; assoon as they are all assembled , the gates of the palace are opened , & the mandarine cometh out . the fourth is , that no person of their house , whether they be sonnes , cousins , or servants that dwell with them , may go out to visit , converse , or treat of any businesse , for fear least they should receive any bribe or present . the pourveyour , or caterour , dwelleth without , and is of the same tribunall , as well as the rest of the officers , and hath every day given him in writing , what he is to buy . and because it is not convenient that the gates of the palace should be opened upon every small occasion , they have all turning wheeles , by which they receive in , and send out , whatsoever there is occasion for . the fifth is , that they govern only three years in one place , by which meanes they are prevented from establishing themselves too strongly , and from contracting any streight alliances or friendships . none governeth in his own countrie , except the captains , who are presumed , when there is occasion , will defend and preserve their own countrie , with greater affections and endeavours than strangers . the sixth it , that among the mandarines , there is a great subordination of some to others . the inferiours with all reverence and obedience , respect their superiours , and also visit them courteously , and at certain set times do make them presents . the seventh is , that there is a strict watch kept over the government . for besides the tauli and quoli , whose office it is to inform themselves of whatsoever passeth , and accordingly to give advice thereof to the king , every province hath a visitour , not for many years , but a new one every year , to the end he might do his office more exactly , and that he might either chastise , or give notice to the king of such as do not comply with their duty , according to their obligation . the eighth is , that every three years there is a general visitation held upon all the mandarines of the kingdome , partly by meanes of the information of the visitours , and partly by private inquisition , and it is held the same year , wherein , from all parts of the kingdome , the mandarines go to render obedience to the king in pekim , and so the execution of this review is done at the court it self by chastising some , abasing others , and taking their offices away . the principall causes for which they are punished , are these following . first if they sell justice , by receiving bribes , these lose their offices , and are sent home to their houses . the second is , if they be rigorous and cruell , punishing men beyond all humanitie , these lose both their office and honour , and are put into the ranck of the common people . the third is , if they be negligent or carelesse in their government , they lose their office , but retain still the ensignes of their dignitie . the fourth is , if they be hastie and precipitate , and not deliberate enough in giving their judgment , these are abased to lower offices , as from a governour to a judge , and the like . the fifth is , if they be too young , and their actions light and iuvenile , these are likewise degraded , and employed in lower charges . the sixt , if they be old , and have not strength to undergo the paines requisite in their audiences , and other services of the king , they give them their quietus est , and send them to take their ease at their own houses . and although this be not a fault , but only a failing of nature , yet it is the worst of all , because they , not being able to remedie the incommodities of their old age , this defect stil encreaseth upon them by time , and they are by consequence made uncapable of returne to their offices . the seaventh is , if they be carelesse in the conduct and government of their house and familie ; whither it be that , where they actually dwell , or that which is in their own country , which is governed also by their order , to which both their servants , kindred and sonnes , do yeeld an exact obedience ( which is not hard for them to obtain , by reason of their great authoritie ) these likewise lose their office. the ninth thing , which much facilitateth good government , is , that the kings will hear the mandarines speak , although it be in a businesse that is displeasing to them ; and the mandarines will freely speak to them , although it be with some hazard to themselves ; so that both the one and the other are much to be admired , in the mandarines , their liberty in advising , and in the kings , their facility in hearing , in the mandarines , their zeale to justice and good government , and in the kings , their sinceritie and desire to settle and establish it . they have many examples of this in their historie , and i am willing to set down two or three of them . from a certain province , there was sent unto the king , a damsell of a rare beautie , and incomparable features . now his predecessour had been formerly intrigued and engaged in the like occasion , & very great dammages had resulted thereby unto the kingdome ( for such like persons are seldome causes of much good ) and the same inconveniences were feared at present . a colao undertook the businesse , and resolved to speak to the king about it : he was admitted , and spake with so much efficacy and perswasion that the king told him , that assoon as she was brought to the palace , she should be dismised and sent away . sir , replyed the mandarine , your majesty would do well to command her to be sent away suddenly , immediatly , for if she once enter into your house , and that you have seen her , and heard her speak , your hands will tremble , for women have the power to enchaunt without witch-craft : neither will i go out at one gate of the palace , till she be first sent away at another . the which was accordingly put in execution . there was a king so taken with the love of birds , that he caused the most curious and beautifull birds to be sought for through the woods of the whole kingdome : and as the kings will is like the primum mobile , in giving motion to the hands of his subjects , this search was put in execution with great labour and oppression of the people , especially of one province , where this chase was continually made by many , insomuch that the husbandmen could not attend their ploughing and sowing : so that by this meanes they came to suffer great want . it happened that a mandarine passed through that province , as he came from another , who had more zeale and compassion for them , than they who governed there . assoon as he was come to court he presented a memoriall to the king , wherein he did so lively set forth the small importance of that chase , and the great trouble and disturbance which it caused to the people , that the king , not only bounded his curiosity , and commanded they should desist from taking any more birds ; but also gave libertie to those , which were already taken , commanding the doors of the aviaries and cages to be set open , that they might fly away . in the city of pekim , in the palace of one of the kings daughters , whom they call cum chu , there was one of her servants , who was very insolent , having committed many high crimes , and one among the rest , which deserved death : the mandarines much desired to apprehend him , but in the palace they could not , and he never went abroad , but when he wayted on his princesse . at length there was a mandarine , who resolved to take him by any meanes he could , and to this effect , when the princesse went next abroad , he with his men set himself before the coaches , and made them stop , and then presently laid hands on that man , and carried him away . the princesse , resenting the afront that was done her , returned presently to the palace full of indignation , and was so transported with colar , that she would not stay till the king came back from the audience , where he then was , but went thither her self in person to complain , the mandarine was presently sent for , who had put himself in a readiness , well imagining he should be called : he presenteth himself before the king , who sharply reproved him . he answered him , sir , i have done nothing but that which your majestie commandeth , & the law ordaineth . but you ought , replyed the king , to have sought some other time and opportunity . i have sought it long enough , answered the mandarine , but i should never have found it . at least , replyed the king , ask my daughter pardon , and bow your head . where there is no fault , answered the other , there is no need of pardon , neither will i ask pardon for having discharged my office. then the king commanded two mandarines , that by force they should bow his head down to the ground : but he by strength kept himself up so stiff , that it was not possible for them to do it ; so that the king was constrained to send him away . a few daies after the king gave order , that he should have a better office bestowed upon him , being much satisfied with his integrity . i forbear to relate many like cases , which i might bring in confirmation of this . the tenth is the strickt watch and ward , which is kept in the ci●ies , townes and villages ; in every street there is placed a man , and if it be long , two or more ; who are appointed to take care of any disorders that may arise there . in every street likewise there is a kinde of prison called lemphù , that is , the cold shop , where upon a sudden occasion they may imprison a delinquent , untill notice be given thereof to some magistrate . the eleventh is , that every night infallibly all the gates of the city are shut up as we have already said . the streets also are shut up with grates made for that purpose : but the streets are not alwaies shut up , nor in all parts of the city , but only in some , and that upon some certain occasions and occurrences . the twelfth is , that persons of honour and authority do beare great respect one to another , and it would be accounted a great disgrace for any of them to quarrell with another openly . hence it happeneth , that although many times they have occasion of disgust and hatred , yet outwardly they alwaies observe their decorum ; neither do they , upon this account , avoyd any meetings that they might not come together . the thirteenth is , that none do beare armes except the souldiers , and they only at their musters , or when they do accompany the mandarines . the common people , who contrariwise do easily quarrell one with another , do make use only of their fists , and he that catcheth the other first by the haire gaineth the battell ; nay , if they have any thing in their hands , that might draw bloud , as a staffe , a piece of wood or iron , or such like thing , presently they lay it downe , and go to it with their fists . the fourteenth is , that the whores and curtezans , who are many times the causes of great disorders , do lodge without the walls , neither is any of them suffered to dwell within . they have no particular houses , but many of them live together with a man , who hath the care and government of them , and is obliged to give an account of any disorder that falleth out in their lodgings . the fifteenth is , that they forbid all commerce with strangers within the kingdom , least they might infect them with new customes and manners , and disturbe their ancient way of government , which is a law , that was in part observed also by the lacedemonians , upon the very same motive . yet they have never prohibited embassadours from other kingdoms , and accordingly many are received , who are sent from the neighbouring kings : only they lay this obligation upon them , that when they are arrived at the first city of the kingdom , they are to stay there , where the magistrates do treate them with all honour and respect , and presently give the king advice of their arrivall , who sendeth them leave to come to the court , without which licence , they are not permitted to go forward . when they are come to court , they are lodged in a particular palace , whence they may not go out , but in the manner we have above related . above all , they have their certain laws , statutes , and ordinances , by which both they and their kingdom are governed . these are of two sorts , the first consisteth in ancient rites , customes and ceremonies , common to the whole kingdom , and are contained in five bookes , and are esteemed to be , as it were sacred . of the second sort are the laws of the kingdom , according to which , justice is administred in particular cases , both civill and criminall , concerning all that is to be observed in the execution of them . these are likewise very ancient , and are all founded upon those five cardinall vertues , so much esteemed by their ancestours , and which are at this day held in great veneration among them , that is , gin , y , li , chi , sin : pietie , iustice , policie , prudence and fidelitie . gin , say they , signifieth pietie , humanitie , charitie , reverence , love and compassion . which they expliane after this manner , to esteeme ones selfe lesse than others , to be affable , to succour those that are afflicted , to help those that are in necessitie , to have a tender and compassionate heart , to beare good will to all men , and , to use all this more particularly toward their parents , sustaining them while they are in health , and taking care to have them cured while they are sick , serving them while they live , and honouring them with funerall obsequies , when they are dead . y , according to their exposition , is iustice , equalitie , integritie , condescention in things reasonable and just . in this manner the judge is to give every man his owne . the rich man , to take heed he be not proud of his wealth , and , to give some part of it to the poore , to worship heaven , to respect the earth , not to be contentious , not to be obstinate , to yeeld to what is just and conformable to reason . li , they say , is policie , courtesie , to honour and reverence others as is fitting : which consisteth , in the mutuall respect one man is to beare another , in the mature consideration & circumspection , which is to be used in the ordering of their affaires , in the modestie of their outward deportment , in obedience to the magistrates , in being affable to young men , and respectfull to old men . chi , signifieth prudence and wisdom , the which they place , in reading of bookes , in learning of sciences , in being perfect in the liberall arts , to be learned in matters of antiquitie , to be well versed in the knowledge of moderne affaires , to observe well what is past , thereby to better regulate the present and future occasions , to discerne right from wrong . sin , they say , is fidelitie and veritie . it consisteth in a sincere heart and a reall intention , to do only that which is good , to imitate what is just , to make their works and words agree , and that which is hidden within , to that which appeareth outwardly . according to this distribution of their doctrine , they reduce the common-wealth to five orders of persons , correlative to one another in what concerneth the observance and duty of each , that is , the king and the subject , father and sonne , husband and wife , elder brothers and younger brothers , and friends one to another . the king is to observe toward his subjects , vigilancie , love and clemencie , and the subjects toward the king , loyalty , reverence , and obedience . the father toward his children , love and compassion . they toward their father , obedience and pietie . the husband toward the wife , love and union . she toward her husband , fidelitie , respect , and complacency . the elder brothers toward the younger , love and instruction . the younger toward the elder , that is , to all their brothers that are elder than they , obedience and respect . friends toward one another fidelitie , truth and sinceritie . this is the manner of living , which they observed in ancient times , and in the golden age : when their lawes were few , and they that gave obedience to them many , being all founded upon the light and principalls of nature , as is yet to be seen in their books , expressed almost in the same termes they are in ours : when men took no pleasure in governing , but retired from the court , and left their government , if they saw the people were not profited by their authoritie and example , or that kings did not moderate themselves by their admonitions ; and so withdrew themselves to their owne possessions , which they tilled with their owne hands , as i have already touched in another place . but after that ambition and avarice prevailed over vertue , and private interest had blinded honour and generositie , this manner of living began to decay , and lawes to encrease : the new princes changing some , moderating others , and adding many , especially humvù , the first of this familie which raigneth at present , who finding the kingdome , by having been some years under the tyranny of the tartars , to have changed many of their ancient customes , for those of strangers , wholly altered the form of government , and reduced the kingdom , which was formerly divided among many princes , into fifteen provinces and one sole monarch : whence he was constrained to make new lawes , having notwithstanding alwaies regard unto the ancient ones . moreover , the chinesse have their commandements , and in some provinces they print them very well , and stick them up on the posts of their doores towards the street ; i believe they are not very ancient , and have some correspondence with our decalogue , as not to kill , not to steale , not to lie , to honour their father and mother , &c. and in this point of honouring their parents , we have much to learne of the chinesses , as also all other nations , who , in my judgement , are all exceeded in this , by china . many excellent ancient things about honouring their parents , are to this day growne out of use , not in their speaking and writing , but in the execution of them , wherein they are now too negligent . but there are others , which although anciently they were better ordered , yet are to this day in force and vigour enough , and are exactly observed from the king even to the meanest plebeian , not only in sustaining their parents , making much of them , and having a speciall care of them , and so much the greater , by how much the elder they are , but by respecting of them also with an incredible reverence and submission , and this , what degree , age , and condition soever their children are in . the king himselfe , on certain daies of the year , visiteth his mother , who is seated on a throne , and , foure times on his feet , and foure times on his knees , he maketh her a profound reverence , bowing his head even to the ground . the same custome is also observed through the greatest part of the kingdom , and if by chance any one be negligent , or deficient in this duty , toward his parents , they complaine to the magistrates , who punish such offenders very severely . nor is the respect lesse , which they beare their masters and tutours . and if alexander could say , that we owe more to our masters , who instruct us , than to our parents who beget us , it seemeth to me , that in china only this duty is understood , and discharged as it ought to be : for besides the respect , which , during their whole life , they professe to their masters , they are never wanting at certain times to make them presents ; and when they are advanced to degrees and offices , they conferre on their masters very considerable benefits and favours . the old men also in this kingdom have their place and advantage , the chinesses honouring them no lesse than they were anciently esteemed among the lacedemonians . when they meet together , although there be some of the company , who are of greater nobilitie ( if they have not a dignitie or office ; for these alwaies keep their place , ) the old men have the precedence , and the young men upon all occasions pay them great respect . the magistrates do them honour publickly , especially , when they are not only old in years , but also in vertue and good life , having lived without scandall and reproach , and particularly , if they have never been cited into any court , not accused of any crime , which among them is taken for a testimony of very great probitie and goodnesse : hence came their proverb , which saith xin pu kien , quonzieu xita pao , that is , the man who hath never seen a mandarine ( they mean sitting in judgement upon him ) is a precious stone . the magistrates every yeare make them a publick banquet , at the kings charges , with royall magnificence and ceremonies of great honour and respect , shewing thereby , what is due to grey haires , which are venerable , not only for their years , but also for their vertues . to conclude , the chinesses have their books full of sentences and good councells , did they but as well observe them in the practise , as they keep them carefully in their papers . i will only repeat some few of them , which come first to my memory . in doing service to our masters and old men , the principall point is reverence and courtesie . we must hide other mens faults ; and not publish our owne perfections . in the generall government , there must be no particular affection . we must not do evill , though it be never so little , nor leave a good deed undone , because it is not great . the vertuous , although young men , are to be honoured , and the vicious , although old men , are to be avoided . chap. . of the moores , iewes , and other nations , that are in china . i have spoken briefly of the kingdome of china , the people , their customs and manners , as well as i have been able , in regard i am at this present out of the country , and deprived of the use of their books , out of which i might have taken many things of worth and curiositie . but seeing that at this time i cannot say all that is to be said of any thing , it will not be amisse , to say something of all , and therefore i will now speak of the other nations , who live among them . in describing the province of cantone , i said that the island of haynam , which is very great , and wholly appertaineth unto china , is divided into two parts : the first , which is neerest to the continent , is , on the north part thereof , inhabited by chinesses , and governed by them : the other , which lieth toward the south , upon the confines of chochin , china , is inhabited by a barbarous people , who have their particular language , and their laws and customes different , without medling at all with the chinesses , unlesse it be in some things of commerce . i said also , that between the provinces of chincheo , cantone , and kiamsi , there are certain mountaines which unite them , as in catalogna the mountaines of monferrat do unite that province to the kingdome of arragon ; and how within those mountaines there was a small kingdome , which was likewise governed by it selfe , not admitting any thing from the chinesses , except physicians , medicines , and some little traffique . beside these in the province of yunnan , which is very large , lying towards the south , in the latitude of degrees , there is a great countrie inhabited by a particular people , who use another language and other customes . they have a little king called by the chinesses , thu quon , a mandarine of earth , they pay tribute to the king of china , they use traffique , and live in peace . the same things hath been said of the province of que , ciheu , where , in the confines thereof , there is a people , who have their particular heads , and governours , without any other dependance on the chinesses , than the investiture of the title , by which they are called . there are moreover in china , moors in great abundance , not in all the provinces , nor in every city , but yet in the more principall . they speak the language of the countrie , and know nothing of their own tongue , a few words only excepted . they are acquainted also with many things of the holy scripture . in nankim i found one , who was born and bred in that citie , that pronounced to me david , abraham and isaac , as distinctly as i could do my self . in their physiognomie , nose , , eyes , beard and face , they are altotogether like the chinesses . they are merchants , physicians &c. they have offices in the tribunals : they study and are admitted to the examinations , and come many times to be mandarines , but not of the great ones : for the most part they stop at the degree of licentiate . commonly where they live , there are beef-shambles , because they eat no pork , therefore wheresoever they are , they kill and sell beef ; and it seemeth to me to be the greatest advantage the country ha●h by them ; for where they are not , there is seldome any of that flesh to be sould . they have their publick mosches allowed them by the king , they follow their own religion , but not very exactly . they , who arrive at the degree of litterato , or to the dignity of some office , do not much care to be advanced higher . they preserve their nation entire , by marrying with one another , although sometimes they take chinesse women for their wives ; but they never give their daughters in marriage to the sonnes of chinesses . the reason is , because in china the wife followeth the husband , she is brought to her husbands-fathers house , there she liveth and followeth his religion ; therefore when a gentile is brought to the house of a moor , she becometh a moor , and a moorish woman being brought to the house of a gentile , must infallibly become a gentile . the chinesses despise them as being strangers , and call them hociteu hoci hoci . the letters , with which they write their name , hath no other signification , but only proper to expresse that people , neverthelesse they are very angry and grieved , when they are called by it . the name by which they call themselves is kia muen , that is , the gate of instructions . if they be despised of the chinesses , they no lesse despise them , because they worship idols , and are gentiles : and thus the one is not behind hand with the other . in the city of nankim they have , as it were a mount of pietie , or lombard , with which they help only those of their nation , but not those , who are prisoners for their misdeeds and wickednesse . they came into china about years since being called from turquestan , by the king of that time , to aid him against a rebellion that was then in the kingdome , wherein they had so good successe , that they who were willing to remain there , were allowed to enjoy the same priviledge with the natives of the country ; since which time they have so multiplyed , that at this time there are many thousands of them . afterwards in the warre which king hum had with the tartars about yeares since , they took his part and came in , to his assistance ; at which time the king gaining the victorie they grew into greater esteem and were admitted to take part in the government of the kingdome . we have already spoken of the entrie which is made into china , every three and every five years , with an embassie and presents to the king ; and though they are all moores , yet they are of severall countries and kingdomes , and very rarely any of them remain in china . there are likewise iews in china , although at this time no great number of them : but when , or how they came thither i am not able to say . anciently there was greater store of them , but they have been diminished by little and little , many of them turning moors . there live more of them in the province of honan , in the capitall city thereof , called cai fum fu , than in any other place . they have there a synagogue , well built and adorned in the fashion of a great chappel , and set out with curtaines . they say they have there a very ancient hebrew bible . father iulius alenes , one of our company , was among them for some time : they shewed him their synagogues , but would not draw their curtaines and let him see the bible . father matthaens riccius affirmeth , that according to the relation which the iews themselves made to him thereof in pekim , it was not at all differing from ours . they have no knowledge at all of christ , so that it seemeth , they were entred into china before he came into the world ; or at least , if they have ever heard of him , the memorie of it is quite lost : and therefore it would be of great consequence to see their bible : for perhaps they have not corrupted it , as our jews have done , to obscure the glorie of our redeemer . these , as they are in no great number , so it is not probable they should long preserve themselves . they who at the court had some discourse with our fathers , did much lament that they had lost themselves for want of the hebrew tongue , and by the little knowledge they had of their law , and said , that after some time they should all become either moores or gentiles : that the ruler of their synagogue at that time was a decrepit old man , and his sonne , who was to succeed him in his office , young and ignorant of the things of their law , and that indeed there were very few among them , who were zealous observers of it . moreover these iews did seem to be much troubled and weary of the reproaches which the gentiles laid upon some ceremonies of their law , which is a sign they have no great affection for it : as , their not eating of swines flesh , their not touching a beast , which hath been killed by the hand of a gentile , but especially the circumcising their infants on the eighth day ; which their wives and chinesse kindred tell them , is a cruell and barbarous thing . at this time we have , in that city of cai funifú a house and church ; and ( when i left that kingdome ) a good number of christians , which daily encreased , not without hope also , that some good may be done upon those jews , who being so ready to change their religion , will more easily embrace the true one , which hath more conformitie to theirs , than any other . chap. . of the christian religion planted many ages since in china : and of a very ancient stone lately discovered there , which is an admirable testimonie thereof . it hath alwayes been a well grounded opinion , that the christian religion hath been very anciently planted in china , paulus venetus making a relation of that countrie ( from whence it is certain that he went many daies journey into the countrie of the tartars ) assureth us , that in that time there were a great number of christians in china , who had very sumptuous churches , and named the cities where they lived . he wrot this with very much truth ; for of all that which he mentioneth , there are yet remaining many houses , and in other places the ruines of them , as a testimonie of it . to this may be added the testimonie of other grave authours , wherein we read , that the preaching of the gospell penetrated as farre as china , by the ministrie of the apostle st. thomas and his disciples . among other writings , out of which this may be drawn , the chalde books concerning the indian christianitie cultivated by the meanes of the said apostle , are of no small moment , the which it is certain , are to this day preserved and kept in the arch-bishoprick of granganour , or della serra , ( that is of the mountaines ) as it is vulgarly called ; translated out of that language by order of the arch-bishop thereof franciscus ros , by the pains and industry of one of our fathers , who was very skilfull in that tongue . the translation is in latin , but that it may be more generally understood , we will turne what is cited out of it , into the vulgar . one of these books is a breviary , which , in one of the lessons belonging to the second nocturnall , hath these words . by the means of s. thomas the errours of the idolatry of the indians were dissipated . by the meanes of st. thomas the chinesses and aethiopians were converted to the truth . by the meanes of st. thomas they obtained the vertue of baptism , and the adoption of sonnes . by the meanes of st thomas they believed in the father , sonne , and holy ghost . by the meanes of st. thomas they kept that faith , which they had promised to god. by the meanes of st. thomas the beames of the knowledge of life enlightned all india . by the meanes of st. thomas the kingdome of heaven flew and entred into china . and presently there followeth an antiphona , which saith , the indians , the chinesses , the persians , and the other islanders , they of siria , armenia , graecia and romania , in commemoration of st. thomas do offer their adoration unto thy most holy name , o great god. in the summarie of the constitutions synodall , part . . cap : , concerning bishops and metropolitans , there is a canon of the patriark theodotius , which hath these words ; in like manner also the bishops of the great province , such as are for the most part the metropolitans of china . after the arrivall of the portugheses into cocchine , the governour of the mountaines of malaber who was called don. diego entitled himself metropolitan of india and china : as did also don giuseppe , who died at rome . these were the ancient titles of that church ; and being taken al together are strong arguments , that the christian religion did formerly flourish in china . these were the powerfull motives , that did engage us , after our arrivall thither , with much care and fervour to trace the ruines and footsteps of that ancient christianitie . in the histories of that kingdome , which we have very diligently perused , we found no mention thereof , to our great admiration , knowing well , how curious and diligent inquisitours the chinesses are in the affaires of their owne countrie , that they might eternize the memory of them . it is true , we had information , that there were some in those parts , who did reverence the crosse and made the signe of it over their meat , without knowing the reason why they did it . when i was in the capitall city of kiamsi , i was informed by a christian , that in the little towne of tamo , xan , which was not farre off , there were some , who when they went out of doores , did make the signe of the crosse upon their forehead , and being asked the reason of that custome , they answered only , that they had learnt it of their ancestours . in the court of pekim , some of our fathers being one day to visit a jew , he discoursed more particularly to them concerning this matter , and named to them the places and families , who did practise this signing with the crosse. we sent a brother of our society thither , with this information , but with all the diligence he could use , he was not able to discover any thing of what he sought for , whether it were that they had a suspicion of him , or that really this custom , or those families were extinct . notwithstanding the jew did still affirme , that there were anciently many of these , who did reverence the crosse , particularly in the northern provinces , and that having gained a great reputation by their skill in learning and armes , they did cause the chinesses to have a great suspicion of them , so that thinking themselves no longer safe , they dispersed themselves into severall places : others who remained behind , dissembled the religion they had professed : others became , either moores or jewes , and by this means they came to be extinguished . this , as the jew said , was about years before , and it is now about years since he made this relation . during these thirtie years , we have gone about all china , and founded churches in severall of the biggest towns , planting the christian religion , and using all diligence to discover this truth , without having been able to obtain our purpose in the least . it is true , we sound a small bell , such as is used at masse , with greeke letters round about it , and a crosse very handsomely graved ▪ but this may have been brought in lately from other parts , upon some occasion , such as fall out often in that countrie : as it was likewise probable , that book of esops fables in latin did , bound up after our manner , which i saw in the province of nankim . we then , considering on one side the great scarcitie of evident signes for the proving a thing of so great importance , & which was authorized by so many pens and powerfull reasons , it was no marvell , if we were in doubt , and perplexitie : and on the other side holding the thing for infallible , as really it is , we made use of some other waies , to finde out other reasons and motives , why we thus failed of all manifest signes , different from what the iew had told us , discoursing with our selves in this manner . when the tartars conquered china there were many christians , who had sumptuous churches , being much favoured by them , as appeareth by the relation of paulus venetus . afterward when humvù endeavoured to re●gaine the kingdom , and made warre upon the tartars , the moores tooke part with the chinesses , and lent them their assistance for the gaining of the kingdom , and of the victory which they obtained , in acknowledgement whereof they were allowed to remaine in china , with libertie of their religion and of their mosches . the christians inclined to the tartars , and they being overcome in that warre , the christians also were deprived of their estates , and some being slain , others changing their religion , others flying and hiding themselves in secret places , in a short time , all signe and memory of our religion perished , so that it was not possible for us to discover any thing , with all the diligence we used to that purpose . to conclude , we remained very disconsolate in the midst of so great darknesse , when it pleased the only fountaine of light to draw us out of this obscuritie , with a most clear testimony , that the gospel had flourished there many ages since : the thing fell out thus . in the year , as they were digging the foundation for to erect a certain building neere to the city of sigan●ù , the capitall citie of the province of xem●● , the workemen lighted upon a table of stone above nine palmes long , and more than foure in breadth , and above one palme in thicknesse . the top of it , ( that is , one of the extremities , or ends , of the length thereof , ) endeth in the forme of a pyramid , above two palmes in height , and above one palmes breadth at the basis. on the plaine of this pyramid , there is a well form'd crosse , the extremities whereof end in flower-deluces , after the fashion of that crosse , which is reported to have been found graved on the sepulchre of the apostle s. thomas in the towne of meliapor , and as they were anciently painted in europe , of which there are some yet to be seen at this day . this crosse is encompassed , as it were , with certain clouds , and at the foot thereof were three traverse lines , each consisting of three great letters being all such as are commonly used in china , very fairly graven : with the same sort of letters is engraven the whole superficies of the stone , as also the thicknesse thereof , the which notwithstanding differeth from the rest , in that some of the letters graven thereon , are forraine , neither were they knowne here at the first finding of it . scarcely had the chinesses discovered and cleansed this notable piece of antiquitie , when excited by the fervour of their naturall curiosity , they ranne to the governour to give him notice of it , who being much joyed at this newes , presently came to see it , and caused it to be placed upon a faire pedestall ; under a small arch , sustained by pillars at each end thereof , and open at the sides , that it might be both defended from the injuries of the weather , and also feast the eyes of such as are true lovers of venerable antiquity . he caused it also to be set within the circuit of a temple belonging to the bonzi , not farre from the place where it was taken up . there was a wonderfull concourse of people to see this stone , partly for the antiquity thereof , and partly for the novelty of the strange characters , which was to be seen thereon : and as the knowledge of our religion is at this day very much spread abroad in china , a gentile , who was a great friend unto a grave christian mandarine named leo , being present there , presently understood the mystery of that writing , and believing , it would be very acceptable to his friend , sent him a copy thereof , although he was distant above a month and a halfes voyage , the mandarine dwelling in the city of ham●●●● , whither our fathers had retired themselves , by reason of the former persecution , whereof we shall speak in its proper place . this copy was received with a spirituall iubilee , and many exteriour demonstrations of joy , as an irrefragable testimony of the ancient christi●●●y in china , which had been so much desired and sought after : for no lesse was contained in this writing , as we shall shew anon . three years after in the year some of our fathers went into that province in the company of a christian mandarine , who had occasion to go thither . they founded a church and house in the capitall city thereof for the service of our good god , that he , who was pleased to discover so precious a memoriall of the possession taken in that country by his divine law , would also facilitate the restitution thereof in the same place . it was my good fortune to be one of the first , and i esteemed it a happy abode , in that i had the opportunity to see the stone ; and being arrived i took no thought for any thing else . i saw it and read it , and went often to read , behold , and consider it at leisure , and above all , i did much admire , that being so ancient , it should be so entire , and have the letters so plainly and neatly graven . on the thicknes of the sides thereof , it hath many chinesse letters , which containe many names of the priests and bishops of that time . there are also many other letters , which were not then knowne , for they are neither hebrew nor greek : and ( for as much as i now understand ) they containe the same names , that if peradventure some strangers , might not understand the letters of the countrie , they might perhaps be better acquainted with those of a forraigne extraction . passing by cocchine i came to cranganor , where is the residence of the archbishop of costa , to consult about these letters with father antoni fernandes one of our societie , who is very skilfull in the books and writings of those ancient christians converted by s. thomas . he told me the letters were syriack , and the very same which are used there at this day . but let us come now to the inscription of our marble which no●doubt , ere this hath raised an appetite in the reader to know it . those three lines , which are at the foot of the crosse , each consisting of three letters , as we have said , being faithfully translated , as also all the rest , as neere as possibly i could ▪ say thus . a relation in the praise and eternall memorie , of the law of the light of truth brought from iudea , and preached in china . the writing is graved on the plaine side of this stone in its proper letters , placed in lines running from top to bottom after the chinesse fashion . the first line , which is the shortest saith thus . i a prologue made by the priest of the kingdom of iudea named kim lim. the rest of the inscription in a magnificent orientall stile , containeth that which followeth . ii oh how true and profound is the eternall , and the incomprehensible most spirituall speaking of time past , he is without beginning , and of time to come he is without end , and alwaies in the same perfection . he tooke nothing , and with it he made all . he is a principall , consisting of trinitie and unitie , yet without any reall principle . the lord olooyu . he made the foure parts of the world in figure of a crosse. he moved the chaos and made the two principles . there was an alteration made in the abysse , and heaven and earth appeared . nature at the beginning was pure , and exempt from disordinate passions , and the heart was cleane , without the unrulinesse of the appetites . iii man came afterward to fall into the deceits of satan , who covering with words the mischiefe he had plotted , perverted the innocence of the first man. from this principle sprang sects , which by reason they were so many did one drive away the other , and of all of them was made a net , wherein the world was caught . some chose the creatures and appropriated divinity to them : others were plunged in that errour of thinking that all is nothing , and ends in nothing . others make sacrifices to invite good fortun● with others 〈…〉 deceive the world . the understanding corrupted with e●rours , and the will with passions , are altogether obscured . men walked forwards without 〈…〉 at the end they aimed at . the world was all in a miserable 〈◊〉 . man still multiplied the darknesse , and loosing his way , wandred long time in it , without finding the truth . iv. then the messias , one of the three persons , covered his true ● ma●esty and making himself a man , appeared unto the world . an angell came to manifest the mystery , and a virgin brought forth the holy one . a starre appeared , which gave notice of his birth to those of the kingdome of 〈◊〉 : they 〈◊〉 to offer him tribute , and all was done according to what had been foretol● by the foure and twenty saints . he published to the world the most pure law . he purified their customes , and rectified the faith . he cleansed the world . he perfected vertue , and therein founded the three vertues . he opened the way to life , and shut up that of death . he manifested the bright day , and banished obscure darkenesse . he conquered the obscure seate , at what time the devill remained wholly subdued , and succoured with his mercy the sinking world , that m●n might ascend to the habitations of light . after he had perfected his works , ●e ascended into the heavens at midday . there remained books of holy scripture . there was opened the gate to co●version by means of that water , which cle●●seth , and purifieth , his ministers made use of the holy crosse , they made their abode no more in one place than in another , that they might illuminate the whole world . the world being thus reduced unto union , men did walke after their example , and ( thus ) did they open the way of life and glory . v. they suffered their beard to grow , and did shew by this means , that they were like other men in their externall part . they out their haire , even to the roots , upon the top of their head , and by this they shewed , that they had no internall wordly affections . they kept no servants , the noble and the common men were with them the same thing . they tooke no riches from men . they gave to the poore that which they had . they fasted and watched to bring the flesh into subjection to the spirit . seaven times a day they offered sacrifices of praise , by which they helped the living and the dead . every seaventh day they did offer . they purified their hearts to receive the holy innocence . the true law hath no name that doth well suite with it , and that is able to explaine the excellency thereof ; therefore because it wanteth another name , we will call it the law of brightnesse . the law , if it be not holy , cannot be called great : and if holinesse be not answerable to that which the law teacheth , it may not have that name . but in this law the holinesse correspondeth to the law , and the law to the holinesse . vi. if there be not kingly persons to favour it , the law cannot well be propagated , if they receive not the law , they cannot grow truly great . when they and the law do agree , presently the world is enlightened . by this means , at the time , when a king named tai zum ve● hoam did governe with famous prudence and sanctitie , there came from iudea a man of high vertue , by name olopuen , who being guided by the clouds brought the true doctrine . and in the year chin quom kieufu he arrived at the court. the king commanded the colao fam kizulin , that he should go and meet him as farre as the west , and that he should treate him as his guest with all manner of kindnesse . he caused this doctrine to be translated in his palace , and seeing the law to be true , he powerfully commanded it should be divulged through the kingdome , and presently after , he sent forth a royall patent , which contained that which followeth . the true law hath no determinate name . the ministers thereof go about in every part to teach it unto the world , having no other aim , but to be profitable to those that live in it . in the kingdome of tachin , this olopuen , being a man of great vertue , hath brought from so remote a countrie doctrines and images , and is come to place them in our kingdome . having well examined that which he proposeth , we find it to be very excellent , and without any outward noise , and that it hath its principall foundation even from the creation of the world : his doctrine is brief , neither doth he found his truth in superficiall appearances ; it bringeth with it the salvation and benefit of men : wherefore i have thought it convenient , that it should be published through our empire . he commanded the mandarines of this court of nimfam , that they should build there a great church , with ministers weakening by that meanes the monarchie of cheu olao fu , head of the sect of tauzu : which was carried in a black chariot toward the west : so , the great tam being enlightened together with tao , the holy gospel came into china and a little while after , the king commanded , that olopuen his picture should be painted on the wals of the temple , where it shineth , and his memorie will alwayes shine in the world. vii according to the records of the empires of ham and guei the kingdome of tachin bordereth southward upon the red sea , and northward on the mountaines of pearls , westward on the forest delle fule per li santi , eastward on the countrie of cham fum , and the dead water . the countrie produceth a lake asphaltitis of fire , balsome , pearles and carbuncles : it hath no robbers , but all live in joyfull peace . the gospel only is allowed in that kingdome : and honours are conferred only on those that are vertuous . their houses are great , and all is illustrious by their order and good customes . viii the great emperour caozum , the sonne of taizum , continued with good decorum the intention of his grand father , enlarging and adorning the works of his father . for he commanded , that in all his provinces , churches should be built , and honours conferred on olopuen , bestowing upon him the title of bishop of the great law ; by which law he governed the kingdome of china in great peace , and the churches filled the whole countrie with the prosperitie of preaching . ix in the year xim lie the bonzi of the sect of the pagods using their wonted violence , did blaspheme this new and holy law , in this place of tum cheu : and in the year sien tien , some particular persons in sigan , with laughter and disparagement did mock at it . x then one of the chief of the priests , called john , and another of great vertue , named kie lie , with some others of their countrie , priests of great same , being disingaged from the things of the world , began to take up again that excellent net , and to continue the thred , which was now broken . king hi venzum chi tao commanded five little kings to come in person to the happie house , and to set up altars . then in the year tien pao , the pillar of the law , which had been cast down for a while began to grow great : king taciam kium gave command to ca●lie sic that the pictures of five kings his ancestours should be placed in the churches , with a hundred presents to honour the solemnitie . although the great beards of the dragon , were afarre off , yet could they lay hands on their bowes and their swords . the brightnesse which floweth from these pictures , maketh seem , as if the kings themselves were present . in the third year of tien pao , the priest kieh● was in india , who guided by the starres came to china , & beholding the sunne , came to the emperour , who commanded that iohn , and paul , and other priests should be joyned unto him , to exercise holy works in kim kim , a place within the palace . then were hung up in tables in the churches the kings letters richly adorned , by publique order , with red and blew colours , and the kings pen filled the emptines : it mounted on high , and transcended the sun ; his favours and donatives may be compared to the tops of the mountaines of the south ; and the abundance of his benefits is equall to the bottom of the eastern sea reason is not to be rejected ; there is nothing which the saints cannot do ; and their deeds are worthy of memorie . for this cause king sozun ven mim commanded , that churches should be built in this limvu , and in five cities . he was of an excellent nature , and opened the gate to the common prosperitie of the kingdome , by which meanes the affaires of the empire began to flourish again . xi king taizum venvu caused happie times to return again ; doing things without labour and trouble : alwayes at the feast of the nativitie of christ he sent heavenly perfumes to the royall churches , to honour the ministers of this holy law . truly , heaven giveth beautie and profit to the world , and liberally produceth all things . this king imitated heaven , and therefore he knew how to sustaine and nourish his subjects . xii king kien chum xim xin venvu used eight wayes of government for to reward the good and chastise the wicked , and nine wayes to renew the estate of the gospel . let us pray to god for him , without being ashamed of it . he was a man of much vertue ; humble , and desirous of peace ; and ready to forgive his neighbour , and to assist all men with charitie . these are the steps of our holy law : to cause the winds and the raines to retire at their seasons : that the world should live in peace , men be well governed , and affaires well established ; that the living should prosper , and the dead be in happinesse ; all this proceeds from our faith. xiii the king gave many honourable titles in his court to the priest y su , a great preacher of the law , and also a garment of a red colour , because he was peaceable , and took delight in doing good to all . he came from afarre off into china , from the country of vam xe chi chim . his vertue surpassed our three famous families ; he enlarged the other sciences perfectly . he served the king in the palace , and afterward had his name in the royall book . the little king of fuen yam , who had the title of chum xulim , and called himself cozuy , served at first in the warres of these parts of sofam . king sozum commanded y su that he should assist cozuy very much above all the rest : neither did he for this change his ordinarie custome ; being the nailes and teeth of the common-wealth ; the eyes and eares of the army . he knew well how to distribute his revenue ; he was not sparing in any thing : he offered a precious gift , called poli , to the church of this place of lintiguen : he gave golden carpets to that of cie ki. he repaired the old churches , and established the house of the law , adorning the chambers and galleries thereof , making them shine like flying lights ; he laid out his whole strength upon works of charitie : every year he assembled the priests of the foure churches , serving them with a good heart , and making them honourable entertainment for the space of fifty daies ; he sed the hungrie , cloathed the naked , cured the sick , and buried the dead . xiiii in the time of ta so , with all his parsimonie , there was not such goodnesse , as this to be seen : but in the time of this law we see such men , who do such good works as these . for this reason have i graved this stone , that thereby they might be published . i say then ; that the true god had no beginning , but being pure and quiet , was alwayes after the same manner : he was the first artificer of the creation , he uncovered the earth , and elevated the heaven . one of the three persons made himself man for our eternall salvation : he ascended like the sunne on high , and defeated darknesse : in every thing he did discover the profound truth . xv the illustrious king , being really the first of the first , making use of a fit time , put a stop to mens invention : the heaven was dilated , and the earth extended . most bright is our law : the which , when tam came to the kingdome , and propagated the doctrine , and builded churches , was as a barque , both for the living and the dead , and gave rest to the whole world . xvi caozum following the example of his grand●father , built new churches . the beautifull temples of peace filled the whole earth . the true law was illustrated ; he gave a title of honour to the bishop ; and men enjoyed repose . xvii the wise king hi vin zum followed the right way ; the royal tables were illustrious ; the kingly letters shone therein . the pictures of the kings gave light on high , and all the people did reverence them ; and all men had joy and gladnesse . xviii when so zum reigned , he came in person to the church . the holy sunne did shine , and the bright cloudes swept away the darknesse of the night : prosperitie was united to the royall family ; misfortunes ceased , the heat of dissentions was abated : he quieted the rumours , and he renewed our empire . xix king taizun was obedient ; in vertue equall to heaven and earth : he gave life unto the people , and advancement to their affaires : he exercised works of charitie ; he offered perfumes to the church . the sunne and moone were united in his person . xx when king kien chum reigned , he did illustrate famous vertue ; and with his armes restored peace to the foure seas : and with his learning he pacified confines . as a torch he did enlighten the secrets of men , he saw all things as in a glasse : he received the barbarians , who all took rules from him . xxi the law is great and perfect , and extendeth it selfe to all things , desiring to frame a name for it , i cannot but call it , the divine law. kings know best to dispose their affaires , i , who am a subject , can only cause them to be recited on this rich stone , for to magnifie our great felicitie . xxii in the empire of great tam , the second year of kien chum , the seventh day of the month of autumne , was this stone erected . nin ciu being bishop , and governing the church of china . the mandarine , called liù sicuyen entitled chaoylam ( in which office before him was tai cheu su sic kan kiun ) graved this stone with his owne hand . this is the interpretation of that inscription , translated as faithfully as we could possibly , out of the chinesse phrase . it will not be impertinent now to make some annotations upon the text , having forborne on purpose to do it before , that i might not breake the thread of the discourse , and therefore we will take the paragraphs in order , noting the words which we will explaine , and giving some advertisement upon them . i giudaea . this word is written iust thus without any other difference , but that the characters are chinesse . the same is found also in the other words or names , of satanas and messias , which are in the iii and iiii paragraphs . ii olooyu . this word is written just thus in the stone , and it is probable he meant eloi which is a name of god. the two principalls , of which he speaketh afterward , are matter and forme according to their phylosophie . iii the kingdom of pozu , in the chinesse maps , lyeth east of iudea . the saints may well be , the foure great prophets , the twelve small prophets , abraham , isaac , iacob , iob , moses , ioshua , david and zacharias , the father of iohn the baptist , who put together , make up that number , and have spoken the plainest concerning the coming of christ. iv he conquered the seat , &c. it seemeth that he speaketh of the redeemers descent into hell . twenty seven books . it is probable he meaneth the new testament , that is , the foure evangelists , the acts of the apostles , the fourteen epistles ▪ of s. paul , one of s. iames , two of s. peter , three of s. iohn , one of s. iude , and the revelation . v seaven times a day they offered &c. he seemeth to speak of the seaven canonicall houres . every seaventh day &c. signifieth the sacrifice of the masse , which was celebrated every lords day . vi. vii . the year of chim quom &c. according to the computation of their histories , it is the year of our redemption . weakening the monarchie &c. this clause is an elogie given to that prince by the authour of this inscription . was carried in a black chariot toward the west &c. it is to be understood , that it went away out of china . viii caozum . it appeareth by their books , that he reigned in the year of our lord . ix ximlie . according to the christian computation , was the year . tumcheu . the opinion of the translatour is , that it was a particular place in the province of honam . sien tien is the year . sicham , called at present sigam , was the ancient court in the province of xemsi . x king hi ven zum , &c. began to raigne in the year . tien pao lived in the year . cao lie sic , is the name of an eunuch , who was very powerfull with that king. the bear●s &c. this clause is another elogie ( made by the authour ) of those kings . the dragon &c. according to the interpreter , this is an ancient fable of that kingdom , which relateth , that one of their kings rid through the ayre mounted upon that beast , which his subjects , who accompanied him , had laden with their armes , but they which came after plucked off the beard of the dragon , and took some of the armes ; that these might remain by them as a memoriall of that prince , whom they did fancy to be present with them in these reliques . this fable might haply take its orginall from the custome which their kings have , of embroydering dragons on their garments , and other things , which belong to them . the third year of tien pao &c. falleth out , according to our account , to be the year . sozun ven mim , reigned in the year . xi . tai zun vemvu , began to raigne in the year . xii kien chum xim , was king in the year . xii vam xe chi chim is a place in the country of the pagods , and signifieth a remote countrie . poli , saith the interpreter , is some vessel of glasse . xiv . taso was a bonzo of the sect of the pagods , who made a great assembly of the bonzi , to treate of the publike affaires of that religion , and tooke care to lodge them , and provide all necessaries for them . xix the sunne and moone &c. signifieth , that all obeyed that king. xxii kien chum , was the year . in the other paragraphs whereon we have made no annotations , there is nothing of obscuritie to require it : it appeareth then evidently , by the testimony of this venerable antiquity , that the christian religion was planted in china by the means abovesaid , in the year of christ , neverthelesse , it is not to be imagined , that it was not formerly brought thither by the preaching of the apostles , who as the holy scripture saith , did disperse themselves through the whole earth : but , as it happened in severall other countries , that after it had once been propagated there by them , it came in time to be extinguished , and was againe renued by the industry of others ; so it fell out in india , where s. thomas the apostle had once preached the gospel ; but all memory thereof being lost , about the year . a rich armenian christian , called thomas the canaanite restored the ancient religion in the citie of mogo doven , or patana , repairing the churches , which had been formerly built by that holy apostle ; and erecting others . and upon this occasion of the likenesse of their names , many have mistaken them to be all built by the first thomas . the same thing may probably have happened in china , where the gospel being received , presently after it , began to be published to the world ; and being afterward extinguished , it was introduced again a second time , whereof this inscription maketh mention ; and lastly a third time , whereof we purpose to treat in the second part . it seemeth necessarie thus to state the matter , that we may not derogate from the testimonie of those grave authours , whom i have formerly cited , how st. thomas the apostle did preach in china , and converted it to the true religion . the time wherein the memorie of the holy apostles preaching was lost , was not much different both in india and china ; for by severall conjectures it appeareth , that thomas the cananite renewed it in india in the eighth century after christ ; and by this stone it is manifest , that it was in the seventh centurie after christ , when it was preached in china : and therefore without much difficultie it may be concluded , that this was not the first establishment of the christian religion there ; but rather a re-establishment of it . the end of the first part . the second part , vvherein is contained the christianitie of the kingdome of china . chap. . of the first beginnings of the preaching of the gospel in china . according to the opinion of socrates , he was to be esteemed no lesse injurious , who spake against the sunne , than he , who should denie the beautie of the light thereof , with which it maketh the day , and of that which is the fruit therof , as tertul. allegorizeth it , that is , the flower . it would be no lesse a fault , but rather more unpardonable in him , who treating of the conversion of china , should deny franciscus xaverius to have bin the flower of that day of grace , which , having bin set there for so many ages , is now risen again upon the gentiles of that monarchie . he was the first who came to the gates therof with that treasure of the holy gospel , after he had cōmunicated it to so many severall kingdomes and provinces . the glorious saint leo speaking of the apostle st. peter saith , iam populos , qui in circumcisione crediderunt , erudierat : jam antiochenam ecclesiam fundaverat : jam pontum , galatiam , cappadociam , asiam atque bithyniam , legibus evangelicae praedicationis impleverat : nec aut dubius de provectu operis , aut de spatio suae ignarus aetatis , trophaeum crucis christi romanis arcibus inferebat . all india doth confesse no lesse of their apostle , to whom the bounds of the east , though very large , seemed but narrow , having already instructed in the faith the principall cities thereof goa and cochin , having planted the gospel on the coasts of pescaria , having converted the country of travancor , instructed camba●a , and propagated the faith at malacca , preached the true religion at macazar , & the molucche islands ; and finally , converted the king of bungo in ●iappon , and filled all that kingdom with the knowledge of the law of christ ; yet still the desire of a greater harvest , and to profit other nations , suffered him not to rest . studium proficiendi aliis , otii illum impatientem reddidit , as robertus abbas saith of another labourer in the gospel : unde nec aut dubius de provect● operis , aut despati● suae ignarus aetatis trophaeum crucis christi sinicis arcibus inferebat . this was his ayme , these were his hopes and desires , with which he undertooke the voyage of china , when being arrived at sanciana , where the divine providence had appointed he should end his daies ; ( that being true which tertullian saith , deus omnium conditor nil non ratione providit , disposuit , ordinavit . ) and the lord being well appayed with the intention of his servant , and the ardent desires which he had , to sacrifice his life in this enterprise , as abraham had to sacrifice the life of his sonne isaac , causing him to ascend up into mount sancian , ( as he did moses into mount nebo , after he had shewed him the land he so much desired to conquer ) mortuus est , jubente deo : the good man died by the ordination and appointment of heaven ; after he had seen and shewed unto his sons that land , which he had gained ( like another iacob for ioseph ) with the bow of his will , and the arrowes of his desires , leaving them for an inheritance the conquest thereof , together with his hereditary spirit ; which his sonnes and followers having received ( in part , ) made their assault , and at length entred this place ; and it is now about fifty years that they have kept it with many labours , travels , persecutions , imprisonments , bastinadoes , and in a word , egentes , angustiati , afflicti ; these being the armes with which the standard of the christian faith is set up in the kingdomes of the gentiles , and by means whereof ( together with the grace of god , ) so many men have been converted unto christianitie , as you shall finde in this following relation . after my returne into europe , and that my intention of seeking labourers for this vine-yard was once divulged , presently there were so many pretenders , who made suit to me to be received , that there is scarce a province of our society , from whence i have not received many letters from severall of the fathers , wherein they did not only offer themselves , but made it their most earnest request , that i would accept of them , to serve as souldiers in this enterprise ; as if the trouble and paines they were to suffer in these long and dangerous voyages , and the persecutions they are so certaine to undergo in this exercise , were to this undertaking , as the prickles are to roses , whereof s. ambrose saith , that they are amatoria quaedam illectamenta . and in the province of portugall , as being most conveniently scituated for this voyage , only out of the two colledges of conimbra and ebora , i had a list of persons , all so ready and desirous to labour in this mission , that many of them , not being content to declare their desires by ordinary words written with pen and inke , have sent me very long letters concerning their holy pretention , all written and signed with thier owne blood , witnessing in this manner , that they had a holy courage , that could despise the threats of martyrdom ; offering cheerfully to the lord that little blood , as a testimony of the great desire they had to shed it all for his sake . who now can doubt , whether these be not the marvellous effects of that spirit and zeale which franciscus xaverius communicated to them , occasioning inwardly in the breast of each of them ; that which a little while since he did outwardly in that great champion marcellus spinellus , by sending him to giappon , where he crowned that glorious enterprise with his blood . sancian is one of those many islands , which , on that side , give a beginning to the kingdom of china : it is a high mountain covered with trees , and though very pleasant , yet un-inhabited . when the portughesses first began their trade with china , this island served them for a port , and there they built houses with straw , like huts , which served them only for the time of their negotiation , & whilest they expected their merchandise ; but as soone as that came , they abandoned that habitation , and presently setting saile , returned into india . foure and fiftie miles from thence , more within the kingdom , there is another island named gau xan , and by the portughesses macao , it is but small , and so full of rocks , that it is very easie to be defended , and very opportune for the rendevous of pyrats and robbers ; as indeed it was at that time , when many of them having got together in that place , did much infest all the islands thereabouts . the chinesses were in consultation how they might remedy that mischiefe , but whether it was that they wanted courage to undertake it , or that they chose rather to have it done without running any danger themselves , and at other mens cost , knowing well the valour of the portughesses , they set them upon the enterprise , promising them , that if they could drive out the pyrats , it should be granted to them for an habitation . the portughesses accepted of the condition with much pleasure and contentment : and though they were but few and much inferiour in number to the pyrats , neverthelesse being more skilfull in military affaires , they put themselves in order , and set upon them with so much courage , that without the losse of one man on their owne party , though with great slaughter of the enemie , they presently became masters , both of the field and island . they began presently upon this to build , every one taking that place and ground which seemed good to him : but that which cost nothing at first , came after to be sold very deare , and at so high a rate at this present , that it would hardly be beleeved , how much the least piece of ground to build on in that city would cost . for , trade beginning to faile every where in india , doth here encrease still every day , and the inhabitants are growne so rich , that the covetousnesse of the hollanders have made them have a great longing to it , and did once attempt to take it . in the moneth of iune . fourteen saile of hollanders came into that port , with so much resolution and assurance to take that city , that they had already divided ( in their thoughts ) the principall parts thereof among themselves , and many captaines and old souldiers came along in this fleet , only out of hopes to have their former services paid them here , and to settle themselves in a condition of ease and plenty after all the hardships they had endured . they landed men on midsomer eve , of them staid upon the shore to guard the cannon , the other having drawn up themselves into a squadron , went to the hill of our lady della guida , marching towards the citie with so great order and cheerfulnesse , as if they had the victorie already in their hands . they were no sooner discovered from the mountain of s. paul , but they were received with two or three salutes from the cannon on that side , so well levelled , that beginning to abate of their fury , they left the direct way toward the citie , and turned on the left hand toward the mountain of our ladie del buon porto : and because there was a garrison there , they kept off about twice musket-shot , and fortified themselves on the sides of the hill where st. maries church stands . but the portughesses discharged upon them so seasonably , and with so much valour and courage , that they put them to flight , and made them run down the hill toward the sea , where the other souldiers stood by the ships . they fled in so much disorder and confusion , that although there were above . there to guard their artillerie , who did succour them with fresh men , and encourage them to face about , yet all was in vain , and so both the one and the other forced to runne into the water up to the chin , to get into their boates : and these scaped well ; for many went over head and eares ; and a barque by reason of the confusion and disorder of those that got into her , sunk down right , and above men were drowned . the number of the wounded , is not known ; but it is conjectured , they could not be few : for whilest they embarqued , our muskettiers , who stood upon a hill just over them , played continually upon them . of the portugheses there were slain only three or four , and some servants . the hollanders being ill satisfied with this entertainment , presently set saile , and durst never since hazard themselves upon the like enterprise . this was the cause of fortifying the town of macao , with a wall round about it , having six bulwarks : that of st. paul , which serveth as a cittaddell , standing higher than the town , having fifteen pieces of cannon , a court of guard , and a castellan belonging to it . that of the port , having fourteen piece of cannon , among which are six great ones , that carry each of them a ball of pound weight , and another court of guard. the third bulwark is that of our ladie del buon porto , with eight piece of cannon . the fourth , that of st. francis toward the mountain , with other eight piece of cannon . the fift is , that of st. peter , with five piece of cannon . the sixt is , that of st. iohn , with three piece of cannon . and because the mountain of our ladie della guida commandeth both the bulwark of st. paul and the citie , it was fortified in the year in the same manner as the rock of charil is : it hath ten great brasse cannon . the citie is not great , there are in it about or portughesses , who are all rich , and live very splendidly : there are many chiness christians , who are cloathed , and live after the portughesse fashion ; there are also chineses who are gentiles , and are cloathed , and live after the fashion of their own countrie all the arti●ans of the citie consist of this last sort , as also the shop-keepers and retailers &c. and are in all about or . there resideth also in the same citie an auditor , who is sent thither by the king of portugal , and is superintendent of the traffique and commerce of that isle . the trade with giappon ( not to speak of that of manila , which is worth very much ) yeeldeth the king every year , for his rights and customes at ten per cent . many thousands of crownes per annum . in the year it was worth to him taus , which are better than crowns . the citie spendeth every year , one year with another , in their artillerie , gunpowder , and the charges of their walls , and other things belonging to their militia , ( as appeareth by the books of publique accounts ) above crownes . the rights and customes of the faire of cantone , at and per cent . importeth about or crowns . the navigation to giappon with the present which is sent to the king , and other presents to the toni of that island , costeth between twenty and five and twenty thousand crownes . their house of mercy standeth them every year in or thousand crownes . they mantain two hospitals , three parish churches , five monasteries , foure of men and one of women , besides the continuall almes , which they distribute to the poor christians of those countries ; and particularly to them of china : and although the ordinarie almes , which the king of portugall alloweth them from goa hath not been paid these years , yet are they wel relieved by the liberalitie of the citizens of macao . i doubt not but the lord doth favour this citie for their many almesdeeds , and for the great care they take about the service and worship of god. finally , this citie of macao is a continuall seminarie , wherein are educated and brought up many of those labourers , who cultivate not only china and giappon , but also all other christianities of the neighbouring kingdomes . it is also a sanctuarie and place of refuge , where , in times of troubles and persecutions , they may all shelter themselves , as it were in another moab , being upon all occasions , refugium à facie vastatoris . one of the convents of this citie is a colledge belonging to our societie . there are commonly between threescore and fourescore persons in it , more or lesse , according to the number of the persons they receive , or send away . for all missions being furnished out of them , their number must needs be very uncertain . there are in that colledge two lectures in divinitie ; one of cases of conscience ; one course of superiour studies ; two classes of latin ; one schoole for children , so numerous , that the lower forme thereof containeth above children of the portugheses , and people of that countrie . out of this house , ( which at the beginning was very small , and the labourers there very few , ) first came the souldiers of this enterprise . father alexander valignan of happy memorie , who was then visitour , resolved to send some of the fathers into china to endevour to convert that vast kingdome to the faith of christ ; when presently the first difficulties began at the colledge it selfe , a manifest prognostication of the many that should happen in the prog●esse of the work , and execution of the undertaking . for to some of the fathers , by reason of the knowledge and experience they had of the kingdome of china , this enterprise seemed not only difficult , but also rash and unadvised , wherefore they advised the visitour not to set his mind upon it . but our lord , who bringeth wonderfull things to passe from weak and troublesome beginnings , would have this design put in execution . father michael roggiero was the first , who was named to take paines in this conquest ; he was followed by the fathers franciscus passius , antonius de almeida duarte , matthaeus riccius , and others , who came after and helped on the work , and like the foundation-stones of that building , sustained the first weight thereof and greater difficulties , labours and troubles , than any missions of our societie had ever felt . for the difficulties in new missions into kingdomes so remote and different , from our europe in language , custome , conversation , diet &c. are not ordinarie ; neither can they be few . but those in the mission of china do far exceed all others . the language seemeth more difficult than any in the world , being all of monosyllables , curt and aequivocall : and in this difficulty the fathers were without any master to teach them , without any interpreter to explain what was said to them ; so that they neither understood others , nor others them ; but by force of diligence and unwearied paines they went on conquering and gaining ground : and although they never arrived at any perfection in the language , or good accent in pronouncing it ; yet they discovered the mysteries of that tongue , and set them down in so plain a forme , that they made it much more easie for those who came after them . to this may be added the painfull study of their letters , which of it selfe alone is a businesse of incredible labour , they being so many and so various and in this mission , ( contrarie to what is done in others ) the fathers do study them all with so much diligence , that they have not only learned to write , and to read their books very perfectly , but do also compose others themselves , and have of late published many to the great advancement of christianity : and in truth , the fathers in china do justly deserve this praise , that that language being so hard , and they having the letters too to be studied which are not very easie , yet they do speak that language much better , than any others do those , of their missions ; for of themselves they are able to catechise , preach , treate , and converse with the greatest mandarines of the kingdome , and to speak to the king himself , if there were occasion , without making use of any ones tongue , but their own ; their endeavours in this particular being extraordinarie , and such , as are not used in other parts : and our lord by his singular providence doth sweeten this labour , and season those difficulties they undergo for his sake with much joy and consolation . moreover , there is to be a generall change throughout their whole bodies ; in their beard and their haire , which they must suffer to grow very longe ; in the fashion of their cloathes , in their manner of conversation , in their customes and behaviour , and all other things ; which are as different , as they are remote from ours . besides all these ordinarie difficulties , ( which are found more or lesse , in all missions ) it is not to be beleeved , how sharp a warre the devil hath raised up against this ; endeavouring by the strength of difficulties and persecutions to make us desist from the enterprise : and it went so farre , that father valignan the visitour , considering the great obstructions we found every where , the extraordinarie difficultie there was to enter , and the great trouble there was to stay there , how little good we could do there , and yet how much we suffered ; resolved to call back the fathers to maca● , to employ them in some other missions of lesse danger and trouble , and where a greater profit of soules might be made . but the lord , who had otherwise ordained it for the good of his elect , would not suffer the labourers to come away , and leave the work begun in that kingdome , where it was to have so advantageous a progresse . chap. . of the proceedings , and persecutions of the fathers , before they arrived at nankim . the fathers did still persevere in the resolution they had taken to enter and settle themselves in china ; and accordingly three times the same year they attempted with all diligence to make their entire , but were as often repulsed , and sent back out of the kingdome , with that resentment and grief , which is easily imaginable they had , to find almost every spark of hope extinguished by such extraordinarie difficulties , as they found , and by that great aversion , the chinesses had to admit of strangers . i have been told , that about that time , father valignan looking one day out of a window of the colledge of macao toward the continent , the good old man cried out with a loud voice , and the most intimate affection of his heart , speaking to china ; ah rock , rock , when wilt thou open , rock ? but ( as there is no councell against god , who seeth and knoweth the times and moments of his divine resolutions , ) when the entrance seemed more shut up than ever , and more encompassed with difficulties , after so many attempts and endeavours had been frustrated , nay , after they had been sharply reproved by the vice-roy of cantone , and by publick order been sent back to macao ; then did the lord our god open the gate by such meanes as were not to be imagined . the fathers had not been full seven daies returned to macao , wholly despairing of the businesse , when there arrived a messenger from the governour of cantone , named chi fu , bringing letters from the vice-roy , wherein he invited the fathers to xaokim , the capitall citie of cantone , where the same vice-roy of the provinces of cantone and quansi , had his residence ; offering them there a place for their church and house . the fathers entred into xaokim in september . with no little joy to see themselves established in a moment , where , before with all their endeavours they could never so much as set their foot . they built a house and church , and gave a beginning to their intention , by translating the ten commandements , as well as they could , into the chinesse language ; and setting forth , how necessary the observance of them was . the worth of these new guests was more admired in the city , for their good works and holinesse of life , than for their words , not being able yet to speak that language sufficiently ; but almost continuall troubles and persecutions were never wanting to them . the covering of their house was so loaden with stones by the insolence of the people from a neighbouring tower , that they were in great danger of their lives : and , because a servant of the house laid hold of a little boy , and threatned to complaine of him , presently an accusation was set on foot against the fathers , that they had misused the sonne of a citizen : but in the end they were cleared by evidence of the fact : soone after , other calumnies were raised against them , particularly against father raggiero , whom they accused of adultery ; but his innocence was soone cleared , it being proved , that he was at that time mor● than two months journy from the place , where that crime was said to be committed . then did the people of xaokim begin to throwing of stones againe , with which they did so ruine and batter the house , that the fathers missed very little of being killed : all this while did their condition seeme like unto a tempestuous sea . but amongst so great tribulations and dangers , the lord was pleased to send them some daies of peace and tranquilitie ; and among so many thorns they gathered some roses , and some fruit of their labours : which was the reason that their sufferings did not seeme so grievous to them , neither did they undergo them without joy and delight , hoping to make a greater progresse , when the desired calme should happen . neither were the fathers wanting ( particularly father mattheus riccius , ) by their knowledge in mathematiques , and principally by a description of the world in a new mappe , to give reputation to the affaires of europe ; and to make acquaintance and friendship with persons of qualitie ; when behold , by the coming of a new vice-roy there was so terrible a storme raised , that notwithstanding all the diligence and addresses which were made , not only by the fathers , but also by their friends , it was impossible to finde any remedy , or to put a stop to the sentence , which that vice-roy fulminated against the fathers ; which was , that they should all immediatly returne to macao , without giving them any time of stay there , or suffering them to go into any other country ; but that they should presently depart , and should be brought precisely to macao . they were forced to yeeld obedience , and so leaving some things belonging to the house in the hands of their friends , and carrying other things along with them , after they had made a short prayer unto god , recommending unto him that little flock , which they were forced to leave among wolves without a shepherd , and after they had exhorted the christians to continue stedfast in the faith , wherein they had been seven years instructed , they departed downe the current of the river ; both the christians , which remained there , as also the fathers , who tooke their leave , weeping very much , & recommending each other to the divine province and protection . when they were arrived at the metropolis of canton , the admirall of the chinesse navie , or haitao , who was to conduct them to macao , was not to be found : where , while they stayed to expect him , they wrote to the visitour in macao , that after two or three daies they were to be banished by order of the vice-roy : but they had hardly passed a day there , when they espied a boate coming toward them with all speed , sent from the vice-roy , to invite them back againe to xaokim . it seemed to them , that they were returned from death to life by the unexpected invitation ; although they understood well enough , that they were called backe to undergo new troubles , no lesse than the former . when they were returned to the vice-roy at xaokim , he would have paid the charges the fathers had been at in building their church and house , which by no means they would suffer him to do ; and ( after severall contrasts ) they obtained leave of him to dwell in another city belonging to his government , called xaocheu . with this permission the fathers departed from xaokim on the th . day of august . and being after a few daies arrived at xaocheu , they had enough to do to avoyd the lodgings , which were offered them in a monasterie of bonzi . at length by gods assistance they were admitted into the city , and were well lookt upon by the magistrates ; they built a house and church , and began to preach the gospel with their whole endeavours . notwithstanding that , they were ever accompanied with persecutions , contrasts and calumnies ; and in truth , it is hardly to be beleeved , how many of these they did undergo . i did once reckon them up to satisfie my curiositie : counting those which are related in the history of father trigaultius , and others which are not set downe there , till the persecution of nankim , i found them in all to be fifty foure , the greatest part were at the beginning , and in the province of canton , which as it is a passage to the rest , may be called the promontory of torments ; so that as oft as we shall have occasion to mention it , there will alwaies recurre some new troubles and tempests . our servants were many times taken and bastinadoed for no other occasion , but that they had defended themselves against assaults of the insolent people ; and one time also brother sebastan fernandes , who went out to defend those innocents with reasons and prayers , was put to publique shame . but the persecution was worse , which brother francis martines suffered through a vaine suspicion they had , that he had attempted to raise a rebellion in china , and that he was a magician : upon which occasion after he had been many times beaten and tormented , and after a tedious and noysome imprisonment , and in the end , after his last punishment by an unmercifull beating , being brought back into the prison , he died , a death so much the more glorious , by how much it was supported by an unspeakable patience , and for so holy an occasion , as the procuring the salvation of that people was . after that , brother francis mendez , going to the metropolis of canton upon occasion of businesse , and to help a servant of ours , who was kept there in prison , suffered very much : for being come into the prison , the gaoler presently clapt manacles upon him , and suspecting him to be a priest , pulled off his cap , and searched whether his crowne was shaven or no : and finding no signe of any thing he could lay hold on , only because he was a chris●ian , and belonged to the fathers , he suffered him not to go out of the prison , till there were bestowed many uruell bastinadoes on him . likewise two fathers going from canton further up into china , that is , father iulius alexis , and another father , were apprehended , and after very great sufferings set at libertie . the christian religion began to make some progresse at our residence of xaocheu ; and in another place neere unto it , named namhim , whither father matthaeus riccius was gone , and had reduced some gentiles to the sheepfold of christ. but the businesse was so full of difficulties and dangers , that brother sebastian fernandes , ( although a chinesse by nation , ( but brought up in macao by his parents who were christians ; ) and who entred into our societie after he was growne a man , and a rich merchant , and served therein many years , even to his death , with great paines to himselfe and a great example to all that christianitie , ) told the father , we should do well to go to giappon ; seeing the lord did favour that kingdom with so great a conversion , and so many baptismes , and spend our lives there where we might receive abundant fruit of our labours . but the father , who had a more lively faith , and a hope better grounded , seemed to have answered him by the spirit of prophesie , that which afterwards came to passe , giving him hopes of more copious fruit , such as we find at this day : and even at that time also , within foure years , wherein he had cultivated that vine-yard , in spight of those great tribulations , he made a good harvest of many christians ; who many times do prove the best in times of trouble and persecution : and there were some of them very eminent , with some of which i have since spoken and conversed , who seemed to me , to be like christians of the primitive time ; and by degrees there were many more also converted . in the mean while about the year two persons of this house departed to a better life ; for if the people of this province are not good , the temper of the aire is much worse . till this time , the fathers had gone in the same garbe they entred in , with their beards and the crowne of their heads shaven , and their haire cut short , as we weare it here in europe ; and there also the bonzi , or priests of their idols , who in that kingdome , contrarie to the custome of others , are in very mean esteem . but now they were better acquainted with the state of things there , it seemed to them to be more advantageous for the credit of our religion , as also for the preachers thereof , that they should take a habit different from the bonzi : and that seeing they were inwardly unlike them , that they should no longer outwardly resemble them ; especially , seeing that first outward form was a great impediment to hinder them from treating with decorum and familiarity , with officers and men of qualitie , who without the vesture of courtesie and habit of a letterato , do by no means admit any one to familiar conversation with them . so that leaving their former garbe and habit , they took the other of letterati , with a great applause of the christians and their friends ; as also of the magistrates ; and because they had taken no degree in their learning , they were accounted and esteemed , ( as they are also at this day , ) for letterati of europe ; besides many other good advantages and effects which it produced . in may the year following , father matthaeus riccius , went to nankim , in the companie of a mandarine , who was a grave person and his friend , who went thither with commission to be general in the warre against the giapponeses in the kingdome of corea ; he wanted not troubles by the way , especially in a dangerous shipwrack which he suffered , the barque being overturned , and the father falling into the water over head and eares , not having any skill in swimming , nor any hope of life . but the lord assisted him with his paternal providence : for without knowing how it came , there he found a rope of the barque in his hand , by which he was pulled up : neverthelesse he lost his companion , who being carried away by the force and violence of the water , was never more seen . at length he arrived at nankim ; but the houre of that famous citie was not yet come . wherefore although some friends there did desire to favour him ; yet one , with whom he had contracted in cantone , and whose favour he did now endeavour to gain , was not only wanting to him in what he requested , but was so far changed from what he was , that he put the father in great danger ; and was the occasion , that he was disgracefully sent out of the citie ; and all this upon no other account , but lest it should be said , that he was the occasion of the fathers coming thither , contrarie to the lawes of china . the father departed from nankim , and went into the province of kiamsi , which lieth between that of namkim and that of cantone , he was received into the capitall citie thereof , named nanchum , and treated very kindly by the most considerable people there ; and especially by a great lord , named kien gam vam , who was the kings neer kinsman . he was also very courteously used by the vice-roy , with no ordinarie demonstrations of kindnesse ; which was none of the least occasions that a residence was founded in this city ; then , father riccius using all diligence to obtain leave to set up a house there , the lord provided him of a companion , named iacobus socirus , sent from macao very opportunely to reside there ; and then presently they purchased some few small houses in this city ; but not without the usuall resistance and contradiction of the neighbourhood , as also from other parts ; which in processe of time did so encrease , that this house may well compare with that of xaocheu for persecutions : for if the people of that city are bad , truly , they of this city are not very good . the fathers were sometimes molested by the letterati ; otherwhiles by the nobilitie ; of which sort there are many still residing in this city : they were troubled also by the people ; and sometimes by the christians themselves . for there is never wanting a judas to raise persecution among the good disciples . neverthelesse , it pleased god to make that house , and christianity there to flourish , and to bring into them many persons of qualitie ; and particularly that neer kinsman of the king , with his whole house and familie ; who by his holy life and other vertues did much edifie that church . and though he had no children , while he was a gentile , yet it pleased the lord to send him many , after he was become a christian. there were also many other families converted , which , although they were inferiour to his in bloud , yet did they not come much behind him in christian pietie . after that father riccius had a companion , to whose care he might leave that house recommended , he began to undertake afresh the enterprise of nankim : and he had a good opportunitie offered him by a mandarine of qualitie , and his friend , who took him along in his company . by this meanes he returned again to that city in the year . and although at the beginning , by reason of the warre , which the giapponesses made against the kingdome of corea , threatning also that of china , he found great difficultie to be admitted ( for these two alwayes go together ) yet at length it was facilitated by the good success of corea , and the friendship of some persons of qualitie , and of the vice-roy himself ; the divine providence alwayes opening that way , which he knew was most secure . chap. . of what happened after , till the fathers entred into pekim . father matthaeus riccius never ceased to endeavour a finall establishment of the church in that kingdome ; which did wholly depend upon the entrance of the fathers into the royall city of pekim , where the king and chief court do reside : and so after he had assayed diverse meanes , at length he resolved to go thither in the company of the same mandarine his friend , who had brought him to nankim ; and so he took no house at that time in nankim . he departed then along with father lazarus cataneus his companion , and two chinesses who were brethren , taking their way by water ; which was above a moneths voyage , although the mandarine got thither in a shorter time by land . but at length being arrived at pekim , without any hinderance or disturbance , the first thing they did , was to go waite upon their friend , who had caused them to come thither , and was arrived there before them . he received them with all kindnesse and civilitie , and endeavoured to favour and assist them in every thing , & especially in recommending them to the acquaintance of an eunuch his friend . the fathers had brought with them some curiosities of europe , to make a present of them to the king , to wit , two excellent pictures painted on linnen cloath , the one of our saviour , the other of the b. virgin ; an harpsicon , an instrument which had never been heard ; a striking clock , a thing which had never been seen there before ; and some triangular glasses , with all which the eunuch was well pleased : but not finding that gain from the fathers , which he expected , and which was the only thing he lookt after , he excused himself , that he could not present them to the king , by reason of the troubles of the war , which the giapponeses made upon corea , and which were every day expected in china ; saying ; that it was not a fitting time to speak to the king about strangers affaires . of the same opinion also was that mandarine their friend , who being to returne to nankim , where he had a government bestowed upon him , would willingly have carried the fathers back again with him . but it seemed better to them , that the hopes which they had conceived , should not be so soon lost ; nor so much labour and expence be cast away in vain : wherefore they remained in pekim above a moneth after the departure of the mandarine , using all endeavours , and seeking out all wayes possible , to see if they could compasse their intention . but all their diligence was in vain ; for the mandarine being once gone , all the rest withdraw themselves ; so that there was not one of the mandarines of the court , that would admit them so much as to a visite . the difficulties then being so great , and they finding no way to overcome them , the fathers were forced to returne into that country , where they were more known , and had been better received ; and so they came back to nankim , but not with so much ease , as they thought they should have done . for the winter overtaking them in their voyage , and the river being frozen up , they were forced to winter by the way . but father matthaeus riccius , being loath to lose any opportunitie , left his companions in the barque , and took his way by land , avoyding by this meanes the trouble and hinderance of the wintering , but not the cold of the journey , which was so excessive , that many times it hindred him from going forward . but at length having overcome all difficulties , he arrived at the citie of sucheu , which without all contradiction , is the most pleasant and delightfull city of all china ; so that they have a proverbe which saith , that the city of sucheu & hancheu , is that upon earth , which the habitation of the blessed , is in heaven . it is scituated in a pleasant river of fresh water , just as venice is in the sea : it hath the greatest traffique of all the kingdome ; the merchandize from macao being first brought thither , from whence they are afterwards dispersed to all other parts . here the father found quitaizo , his ancient friend , in the province of canton , by whom he was received with all manner of kindnesse and friendship , and was also by him introduced and brought into credit with the whole city . and being the sonne of a principall mandarine , he ▪ was a great help to him in gaining the friendship of severall mandarines of great authoritie ; for which and other good turnes he did us in canton and other places , and especially in nankim , he deserveth no small commendations and acknowledgment . the father gave him a triangular glasse , which by his friend was taken for so precious a jewel , that he tipt both the ends of it with gold , and made a case of silver to put it in ; and after sold it for above . crownes . this honest man much desired , that the father would settle himself in that citie , and found a house there , where he might assist and promote him with more convenience ; proposing many difficulties which would hinder the residence of the fathers at nankim . neverthelesse , having weighed things better , and taking that resolution , which was most suitable to their occasions , they went both of them to nankim , in the year . where they found the state of affaires much altered from what it was the time before . the citie did now enjoy a profound peace and tranquillity , the giapponeses being beaten back into their own countrie . the mandarine their friend was very glad of their coming , and did them many singular favours , as did also many others , both magistrates , and other grave men and persons of account in that city ▪ particularly a coli , which is a kind of censor or syndic-royall , named choxelim : wherefore the father , not only by their consent , but also by their perswasion , resolved to settle a residence , and found a house in that noble city , which is the second of the whole kingdome . while the father made his abode there , he gave great proofe of himself and of the sciences of europe ; particularly of the mathematiques . he made a new mappe of the world , with the explanation thereof in the chinesse language and characters ; which gained great reputation , not only to the authour , but also to europe ; seeing there such a multitude of noble kingdomes and cities : so that the same quitaizo , and others , with very solemn ceremonies , made themselves disciples to father riccius . neither was the authoritie lesse which the father gained by the publick disputes , which he held concerning matters of religion , wherein , to the admiration of all the councels , he ever had the victorie : so that the fathers came to such a height of reputation , that they were celebrated by many letterati in epigrams and elogies . in the meane time the companions of father riccius arrived , after they had wintered by the way , and endured many labours and hardships . but when they found the father , in that city , where a little before he was not only not received , but also driven out with ignominie and shame , now to have such credit and applause , and so many friends who favoured him , they forgot all their former sufferings , and gave most hearty thanks to the lord our god for that present prosperitie . not long after , they began to think of buying an house : for , that wherein they lived , was only hired . many were offered to them , but such for the most part as were inconvenient for them ; among which there was one that was very large and capacious , but haunted with divells and phantasmes , so that none durst dwell in it . this inconvenience useth commonly to be advantageous to us ; for wee not fearing these spirits , which vanish at the first on-sett , doe commonly purchase such houses at a very low rate ; and so it happened to father riccius : wherefore after the bargain and sale was concluded , the fathers came over a while to dwell in that house , where they lived very quietly without receiving any disturbance or inconvenience from those spirits . assoon as the fathers had their house and church , there were not wanting those who did frequent it . the first who was baptized in this city , was an old man of seventy years of age , he was a noble man , and had the office of chinoci , whereof we spake , when we treated of that nobility , which descendeth by way of blood . presently his sonne followed him , who was already a letterato ; and was afterward made a great mandarine ; and also his whole familie , his grand-sonnes and daughters &c. i knew them many yeares afterwards , when they had made great progress in vertue and christian pietie , and are therefore worthy of eternall memorie , with many particular cases , whereof we shall make mention hereafter . this familie was followed by others , the number of christians still encreasing , as also their zeale to good works ; especially after the persecution , whereof we will speak anon . so that it may be said to be the best christianitie of china , although the most persecuted and molested . the affaires of nankim succeeding thus prosperously , and these good beginnings shewing that that house would not only continue , but also be enlarged and advanced , father riccius sent one of his companions , f. lazarus cataneus to macao , partly to give an account to the superiours of what had passed , partly to get some curio●ities of europe to make presents of ; and partly to seek out some new companions to labour in that plentifull harvest . the father arrived at macao with these glad tidings , which were received with that joy which was fitting ; and shortly after , having procured some presents for the king , and a fresh recruit of other fathers , he returned to nankim , where father riccius stayd for him : who having his whole desires set upon pekim , after he had received the presents , and a fresh supply of companions , deferred no longer to begin his second voyage for pekim ; having not only the opinions , but also the propitious assistance of some principall mandarines , in his favour . it was the sixteenth day of may , in the year . when the fathers matthaeus riccius , and didacus pantoia , and brother sebastian fernandes departed the second time for the court , in the same manner as before , by water , having accommodation given them in a barque belonging to an eunuch ; who the more he conversed with the fathers , had still the more affection for them . having passed the province of nankim , and being come into that of xantum , in the city where the vice-roy of that province doth reside , father riccius was received with extraordinary respect by that vice-roy . he was visited in the barque , presented , and very much made off . the memoriall , or petition , which he intended to present to the king , was mended for him , and put into a better form ; and last of all , he had many letters of recommendation given him to the mandarines of pekim . this vice-roy had had some knowledge of father riccius by means of a son of his , who had very frequently and familiarly conversed with the father at nenkim , and had heard from him many things concerning our religion . their voyage continued very prosperous , without any considerable obstruction , untill they came to a city , where there was an eunuch named mathan , who was collectour of the kings customs and rights , and of many wrongs also , which he did to most passengers , and was accounted a wicked cruell man. he was very often visited by the eunuch , in whose company the fathers travelled , with his hands laden with presents , but could never be admitted , because his gifts were not proportionable to the greedinesse of that harpye . and because the time grew neere , wherein if he came not to court , he should be in great danger , not only of his goods , but of his life also ; he resolved to betray the fathers , to free himselfe : and to that purpose informed the eunuch , that those strangers carried presents for the king , which he had seen ; adding withall , that they might possibly have other things of greater price , out of which mathan might make a great advantage to himselfe . upon this occasion the fathers runne a great hazzard , not only to lose what they had , but also to be killed , being left in the hands of that covetous , cruell wretch . for the eunuch mathan , although at the beginning he shewed himselfe something courteous , yet it was not long , ere it was manifest , what intentions he had towards them . first he desired only to see the presents which they car●ied , and accordingly the fathers shewed them him with all courtesie and respect : after that , he would needs take the charge upon him of presenting them to the king : another time he carried them to his palace , after that the king had answered to his memoriall , that he should write him word , what those things were which came to be presented to him . last of all , mathan came with above men armed , who were just so many theeves , and he their captaine ; and without any termes of respect , or courtesie , but with a furious countenance , ransack'd all their goods , and in a great rage laid by whatsoever pleased him . when he saw any thing that had not been showen him before , he would cry out , as if he had been robbed ; but especially he made most horrible exclamations , when he had found a crucifix , saying , that they were to make use of it in their enchantments and conjurations , wherewith they purposed to kill the king. to which the father answered with all modesty , declaring to him the sacred mystery , which was represented by that image : but the eunuch not admitting of any reason at all , cryed out , that such deceivers as they ought to be severely punished . in conclusion , having taken whatsoever liked him , he made an inventary of all , together with the presents that were for the king , and sent them all , along with the fathers into the fort , where they had a continuall guard upon them . the fathers were much dejected by this accident , fearing to lose in one moment all that they had thitherto gained with so much sweat . yet did they not lose the confidence , which they had in gods assistance , whereof they had so frequent experience : and therefore seeing themselves deprived of all humane help , they wholly cast themselves into the armes of the divine providence , and with prayers and mortifications , did by a holy violence wrestle with the divine mercy , that he would vouchafe to turne his eyes toward the salvation of so many soules , that had been redeemed with the precious blood of christ , the which , as it seemed probable to them , wholly depended upon the successe of that expedition . they sent a servant to the city with letters to another eunuch , wherein they desired his favour to procure them leave to present those things to the king , beleeving , that because it was a businesse , wherein he might gaine favour and esteeme from the king , the eunuch would very willingly undertake it . but whether it were for feare of mathan , or that he were already pre-possessed by him , the answer was , to mis-use the servant both with words , and with blowes . they sought yet another expedient to endeavour to get out of that misery . they writ to a mandarine , who had shewed himselfe very friendly to them , before they fell into this tribulation , and had really favoured them upon severall occasions : but he also seeing the letter , was afraid to accept of it ; neither would he returne any answer ; neverthelesse he told our servant , that the fathers were in as dangerous a condition as might be : for the eunuch was resolved to present a memoriall to the king against them , wherein he would declare , that they did designe to take away the kings life by witchcraft , as also many other things in their prejudice , to discredit them , and colour his owne imposture ; wherefore his opinion was , that they should endeavour by any means possible , to make their escape , and to get back againe to canton ; and that they should esteeme it a great gaine to lose all they had , so they might escape that death , which hung over them , while they were in the hands of that cruell eunuch . and if they were not either able , or willing , to put this in execution , at least they should endeavour to get a memoriall presented to the king , by the means of some mandarine at court , who was their friend . you may well imagine , in what condition the fathers were at this message , and how apprehensive they were of the danger they were in : yet would they not accept of the first counsell , lest , being innocent , they might make themselves guilty by their flight ; esteeming it a lesse misfortune , to suffer for righteousnes sake , than to give occasion to those who knew them not , to believe those things probable , which the eunuch layd to their charge . but the second counsell seemed more reasonable unto them , and therefore they presently dispatched toward the court brother sebastian fernandes with letters to their friends , to give them an account of the condition they were in : but as in such cases , there are few friends to be found , so there was none there , who would give them any assistance , wherefore the brother returned without having done any thing . then did the fathers well perceive , that there was now no longer any remedy left them in their owne industrie , in their friends , and in humane counsells ; neither would they try any other means , but submitting themselves wholly to the will of god , did cheerfully expect what issue the lord would be pleased to send them of their businesse . six months had the fathers remained in that imprisonment , expecting the assistance of the lord , by whom only they could be succoured . when beyond all thought of theirs , and without their knowledge , there cometh a decree from the king , wherein they are called to court , with their present . they say , the king himselfe one day , without being put in minde of it by any body , calling to his remembrance the eunuchs memoriall , asked where that bell was , which range of it selfe ; and which , as they tell me , is brought me by a stranger ? to which the eunuch , who always waiteth upon him , answered , that it was not yet come to court , because his majesty had not given order for it to come . whereupon the king presently gave order for it , and mathan was forced against his will to send the fathers with their present , and the rest of their goods . they began then to take heart againe , and forgetting all their former troubles , they immediatly set out upon their journy ; and because they could not do it by water by reason the river was frozen up , they tooke their way by land , receiving from the mandarines , at the kings expence , whatsoever they had need of , both for their owne persons , as also for the carriage of their goods . chap. . the fathers enter into pekim , and settle there . the fathers entred into pekim on the fourth day of january . where they were well received , and entertained in a palace , which an eunuch had lent them for that purpose . they made ready their present , and the day following with a great traine and parade , the eunuchs carried it into the palace , and presented it to the king ; who made great account of every thing . he did highly prize the pictures of our saviour and of the blessed virgin ; he much admired the harpsicon ; and presently gave order , that some of the eunuchs should learne to play upon it . when he came to the clock , which was a piece of much skill and workmanship , and an invention altogether unknowne to the chinesses , because he knew it struck the houres of its owne accord , and that at present it was not in order , not so much as to be shewed , he commanded that the fathers should presently come into the palace , and set it a going . so they were called in haste , and admitted within the second wall ( for within the third and fourth , none may enter , unlesse it be the eunuchs , and the souldiers of the night-guard , ) where by the kings order given to one of the chiefe eunuchs , the fathers were received and entertained with all magnificence and courtesie . they stayed there three daies , partly fitting the clock to serve for the present ; ( for afterwards for the greater state there was a tower of wood made for it of much cost and workmanship , ) partly in teaching foure eunuchs how to set and order it ; and partly in satisfying such demands , as were made them concerning europe , what kinde of countrie it was , what kingdoms , what people , what customes it had , and a thousand other particularities , which were all afterwards by the eunuchs related to the king , who was much delighted therewith , seeming to be very much satisfied with every thing : he much desired to see the fathers , but because he would not change the ancient stile and custome of the kingdom , according to which the king is never to be seen by any stranger , he caused their pictures to be drawne at length , contenting himselfe , to see only the figures of those men , of whom he himselfe might not be seen . all things succeeded prosperously , by reason of the great satisfaction , which all they of the palace received from the fathers ; and especially by reason of the contentment the king tooke in every thing ; and the delight with which he received the presents ; so that now all seemed to be secure , and that there was nothing more to feare . but there being no security , or calme , that is long lasting in this world , the fathers quickly found themselves in new troubles ; the occasion whereof was a mandarine of the tribunal lipu , to whom it belonged by vertue of his office , to have had the present brought to him , and by his means , to have had it presented to the king , he being to assist at all embassies , and presents , that are offered to his majestie . he therefore taking it ill , that the fathers , who knew nothing of this , had made use of the eunuchs to carry their present to the king , contrary to the ordinary stile of the court , and without making any mention of those officers , presently fell upon the weakest part , and commanded the fathers to be apprehended , and put into the house of strangers , in a more discourteous manner than was usuall . the officers and sergeants having used more insolence in the apprehending them , than perhaps they were commanded to doe . upon this occasion they were brought before the tribunal , and examined in publick , although by their answers their cause was sufficiently justified , and the passion of the judge something moderated . they had not been above three daies , when they were sent for thence to the palace , to perform the ordinary ceremonies in the court of courtesies , whereof we have spoken in the first part . the very same day they were againe examined by the publick notaries , by order of the same president concerning many other things . the poynt they most insisted on , was ; to what end they were come into china : what their intentions were , and what they did pretend by the present which they had given the king ? the fathers judged it necessary to answer cleerly and in forme ; and therefore told them ▪ that they came to preach the law of the true god , who was sole lord and governour of heaven and earth . and that they had brought that present to the king , not that they did pretend any thing by it , either office , dignitie , or recompence , but as a testimony of the obedience they ought him , having been inhabitants , for so many years , of that kingdom ; and that all they did desire , was to have leave to live and die in that court , or in any other part of the kingdom , which the king should thinke fit , as they had already lived there many years . the notaries having drawne up this answer , carried it to the president , who having seen and considered it , drew up his memoriall thereupon to the king , partly in favour of the fathers , and partly against them . but the king being well affected towards them , because there was something in it against the fathers , gave no answer to it ; which is there the same thing as to reject it : but the fathers understood by the eunuchs , that the king was much troubled , when he knew , they were kept as prisoners in the house of strangers . the mandarine seeing there was no answer given to his petition , presently judged the king was inclined to favour the strangers , wherefore he thought it fit to change his stile towards them , using them with all courtesie and kindenes , and commanded they should be better provided for in every thing , than the rest of the strangers , who were kept there . and contrary to the law and custome of that restraint , he gave them libertie to go into the city about their affaires , and to visit their friends . but withall he presented a second memoriall to the king concerning the fathers , wherein he did not only say nothing against them , but positively commended their persons , and their good behaviour , and manner of life : only there was this evill in it , that he besought him to send them away from pekim , because it was against his lawes , that strangers should inhabit in the court. but because the eunuchs , who had care of the clock , were afraid of the absence of the fathers , because the ordering of it depended on their directions , and the king also had a desire they should stay , this second memoriall likewise received no answer . in the meane while the fathers , having libertie to go abroad when they pleased , frequently visited the mandarines , made new friends , and treated with those of the councel of rites , called lipu , before whom their businesse was , that they would be pleased in their memorialls , to signifie that they thought it fit that the fathers should be permitted to reside in pekim ; telling them , that they might plainly perceive , that the king refused to give an answer to them , because he was willing they should stay there . but they still obstinately opposed that point ; and accordingly in their third , and many other memorials , which they presented concerning the fathers , although in the whole or at least the greater part they seemed to favour them ; yet in that , which concerned their stay at court , they were alwayes excluded ; but in the like manner the kings answer was alwayes suspended , there never comming any decree from him , eyther for or against them . the fathers perceiving this long delay , and whence it came , desired in the meane time to be freed from that restraint , which is imposed upon all strangers ; wherefore they obtained by meanes of certain mandarines , who were their friends , the favour to be discharged from that place , untill the king should returne his answer unto the fore-said memorials , and to have leave to hire a house for themselves . this was a new thing and wholy different from the stile of china , and therefore so difficult that it was accounted impossible to be done without a particular order from the king. but when god would have it so , all things are easily brought about ; and so this licence was obtained , rather as a thing granted from heaven , than acquired by humane industrie on earth . the fathers then had ful leave to go out of that walled place : they hired a house , and began to live in it , as if they had been natives of that countrie , the fathers then seeing themselves in that condition which was much better than what they could hitherto obtain , presently endeavoured with all their might to get their settlement at the court secured , that none might be able to trouble them any more upon that account ; understanding very well , how much the securitie of their other houses depended upon their personall residence at that court. neverthelesse with all the diligence that they themselves , and severall mandarines their friends , could use , they were never able to obtain a decree for it : it is true , they were assured by the eunuches , that the king had said , that they might dwel securely at the court , and that they should by no meanes think of returning to the southern provinces ; for if they did , he should be displeased at it . this answer was very sufficient , and being authorized with the kings name , served instead of a decree absolutely to secure their habitation there : another favour also being added to this , by which it was more confirmed , and that was the appointing by the kings own order , to have a competent pension allowed the fathers out of his exchequer , for the maintenance of themselves , and four servants , which allowance they were to receive quarterly . by these favours , and the friendship of the eunuches of the palace , and of some principall mandarines , their habitation was not only secured , but brought into such credit , that their friends encreased dailie , and the people flocked continually to our house , some to see strangers , some to heare something concerning our sciences , and some to understand the truth of our holy law : and this was that which was most pleasing to the fathers , and most profitable to the chinesses . among the principall mandarines , who at this beginning contracted friendship with the fathers , there was one , who was named ligo zun . he was a native of the city of hamcheu , a man of great talents and ingenuitie , and was known to be such through the whole kingdome ; at the examinations for the degree of doctour , where in that degree is given to about , he obtained the fifth place , which is a very great reputation among them . he was extreamly curious , and being assisted by his own naturall ingenuitie , and the friendship of father matthaeus riccius , he learned many curiosities in the mathematiques . he translated severall of the fathers books into the chinesses language ; and whilest he was yet a gentile he put our catechisme into an excellent stile . it is reported of him , that when he was composing of it , seeing the powerful reasons which were brought in that book to prove the sanctitie of our religion , that although he did not believe them to be true , he cryed out , what an excellent piece is this and how accurately composed ! but in time he began to penitrate better into them , and at length acknowledging them to be true , he resolved to become a christian : but his desire not being capable to be put in effect at that time in his own person , by reason of that inconvenience of his having many wives ( which in china is the ordinarie hindrance and obstruction in men of that qualitie ) neverthelesse he would have his whole familie baptized ; and he himself , after he had setled and jousted his affaires , as was requisite for that purpose , was christened also , and named leo ; and is the same who is so frequently mentioned in the yearly letters , for his pietie and zeal , and for being one of the supporters and pillars of that christianitie , carrying himself in such manner , that by his example and perswasion he gained many persons of qualitie to our holy faith ; among which number a grave person , named michael , was one , who is also often mentioned in the letters ; and of whom we shall speak , when it commeth to his turne . when he was now become a christian ; he governed in severall places of the kingdome , but alwayes with that observance , which was due to the religion he professed . among other honourable employments , he had the office of tauli ( which is a place of great honour and profit ) in the citie of caoye● in the province of nankim , he found in the palace there , a chappel full of idols , which the curiosity , or devotion of his predecessours , had preserved and adorned with extraordinarie care and and cost . the devout leo judging it not convenient to have such ill company in the house where he dwelt , commanded his servants , to throw down those idols from the alters where they stood , and to hew them to pieces with hatchets , and after that they were given to the cook , to consume them in the fire with all their gold about them . the officers of his tribunall , as secretaries , sergeants , and others were astonished at it , and looking one upon another , said , sure our caoye , ( for so they call their mandarine ) is out of his witts ; not understanding that indeed he had shewed this more in that particular , than in any other . after he had served his king many years , he thought good to retire himselfe , that he might more fervently & devoutly serve the king of heaven . he went therefore to his house in the city of hamcheu ▪ where he dedicated himselfe with his whole heart to the affairs of his salvation . he built a new church and house for the fathers , which was very requisite in so vast and populous a city , although we had then another there at the same time . this stood so neer his owne house , that it gave him a continual occasion to converse very frequently with the fathers ; which was his only delight . and that he might wholly employ himself in the service of that new christianity , he gave himselfe to translate our books ; which is an excellent way to introduce the understanding of our sciences , and with them the knowledge of our holy faith. to this end he requested to have one of the fathers alwayes with him , who might give himselfe wholly to that employment . there was assigned him accordingly , father franciscus furtado , by whose assistance he composed those books de coelo , and printed them at his own charges , with the great applause of all china . he undertook afterwards to have set out a logick , which he had finished and reviewed , & was ready for the presse , when the lord was pleased to give him the recompence of his pious zeal , by calling him to a better life , after he had received the sacrament , and testified much resentment of the mercy of god , and many hopeful signs of his owne salvation . returning now to the fathers , whom we left at court ; there , where their affairs prospered every day more and more , the lord being pleased to comfort them , by letting them see the fruit of their labours , by advancing the esteem of our holy faith every day more than other among the gentiles , many continually turning christians , and the reputation of the idols growing every day lesse and lesse , by reason of the many disputes , which the professours of their sects , held with the fathers , wherein they were not only vanquished , but even confounded by the truth . chap. . of the proceedings and ruine of our house at xaocheu . vvhilest our affaires at court prospered , and the fathers used their utmost endeavours to settle their abode there , in the meane time the fathers , who resided in the houses of the other provinces , omitted no opportunitie to promote the preaching of the holy gospel , and had very good fruit of their labour : neither did the enemy of mankind cease to shew how much he resented , to have so many soules taken out of his clutches ; neyther was he slow to invent new disturbances and troubles . the house which we had in the province of canton , in the city of xaocheu , increased every day in the number of new christians , and in the remarkable conversions of many considerable personages ; among whom were three mandarines , in the manner of their behaviour , with examples of vertue far surpassing the carriage of neophytes , or new converts . in fine , there was a great gate opened to the gospel , but in like manner to many adversaries also . father nicolaus longobardus was employed in this conversion ; and when he endeavoured with the greatest fervour and zeale to drive all idols out of the houses of the gentiles , behold there cometh one into his house , brought upon mens shoulders in a long procession ; who , with a great deale of noise and stirre , demand almes for the fabrique of a temple , that was to be built for it . every one seeth the danger of that demand , but christian valour exposing it self to all events , did valiantly repulse that charge : and although the noise was great , the demand importunate , and their out-cries reaching even to heaven , yet the lord not permitting them to do any other violence , they went their wayes without getting any thing of him . in the villages , the letteratie were stark mad against the christians . in the citie the report was every where divulged , that in their journey to pekim , the fathers , who went toward the court , were apprehended and imprisoned by the eunuch mathan , out of whose hands , if ever they went alive , it would be after a very severe chastisement . and as the devill makes his advantage of every thing , there was added to this another worse report , by reason on the scene was laid neerer hand ; which was , that our fathers were banished out of the citie of xaokim , and that all they who had turned christians , were apprehended and chastised . it is not to be beleeved how much this newes disturbed the people , and troubled the fathers ; and so much the more , by reason this prattle had some foundation of truth . but as truth doth still prevaile in the end , so this tribulation lasted not very long ; but seemed rather to give place to new troubles , which were prepared against us . there happened to be a great drought that year , and the gentiles had many times offered prayers and sacrifices unto their pagods , but all was to no effect : and not knowing what to do more , they consulted with an old woman , who was a pythonisse , asking her the reason , why it did not raine , and why the pagods did not give an ear to their just prayers in that common necessitie . she answered , because there are many , who burn the ribs of con him ( which is the name of a female idoll , ) meaning thereby , that they who turned christians did burn the idols which formerly they worshipped in their houses : with this answer of the old woman , as if she had been an oracle , it is not to be beleeved , into what fury and madnesse the gentiles fell : so that if they did not set fire on the christians houses , it was only for feare of the mandarines , but they swore to kill the father , if ever he came againe . in the citie the bonzi not being able any longer to endure , nor dissemble the rage which they had conceived against the fathers , nor to see the smoke of the idols , which were burnt every day by those who were converted , conspiring with many more of the people , resolved to put an end once for all to this businesse , they framed a divellish petition , wherein they touched such poynts , that were able to put fear into any magistrate whatsoever ; and so much the more , because some of those things , which they said there were true , at least in part , and could not be denied ; as that they were strangers ; that they perswaded people to live after their way , and to observe their law ; that they assembled congregations , which is a dangerous thing in china , for feare of insurrections . to these they added many other things , in confirmation of their opinion . the memoriall was presented to the officers , neither was it received with an ill will. but the lord , who alway assisteth his servants , and with his divine providence helpeth them out of their greatest straits , kept a strong winde in readines to dissipate these clowds . this was a grave mandarine , who exercised the office of tauli in that city , who undertooke our defence ; and with a speech which he made to the mandarines and the people , concerning the probi●y and honesty of the fathers , of their good manner of life and conversation , and of the security which was in them , quieted and appeased this tempest . of so great power upon all occasions is the authority of one who governeth : and in this particularly , wherein , according to their manner of government , one would have thought , that this tauli , should have been our greatest adversary , it pleased the lord by his means so farre to quiet all disturbances , that they made no small advantage , even of these temptations . their affaires continued thus , between tempests and calmes ; which latter commonly were of the shorter continuance : and to conclude the history of this house , i will only relate two notable passages concerning it . about this time the hollanders did infest india , and were come as farre as china with a designe to gaine a port in that kingdom , and particularly to take , if they could , the city of macao ▪ as they did afterwards attempt to do , according as i have already related . upon this occasion that city resolved to fortifie it selfe , as afterward it did , and although the designe did not take effect at that time , yet those beginnings and preparations of warre were sufficient to make the chinesses , ( who are timorous and suspicious even by nature ) to beleeve that the portughesses had some designe on foot against them . this suspicion was encreased by the coming of father lazarus catanaeus out of china to macao at the same time . he was a man somewhat corpulent by nature , and of a tall stature , and of a bold and lively mind or aspect , and was now become more venerable by reason of his long beard ; so that to any one who was not acquainted with him , he seemed fitter to carry a pike than a breviary . the chinesses were perswaded that this father had a designe , to make himselfe master of their kingdom , and that the portughesses had chosen him for their captain in that enterprise ; partly in consideration of his person , and partly for the knowledge he had of the waies in that country , by reason he had been in both the courts ; adding with all , that there would arrive very shortly two armies to their assistance , one from india of portughesses , the other from giappon of giapponesses , who are their deadly enemies : and that the fathers , who were the companions of father lazarus , were gone before into the kingdom , partly as spies , and partly to stirre up the people to take part with their designes . a malicious but ridiculous invention of the devil , as if or poore religious men , with a handfull of christians , had been able to conquer so powerfull a kingdom . this rumour began by little and little , till at length , ( as is usuall in such cases ) it grew so strong in the beliefe of the chinesses , that as many of them as dwelt in macao ▪ either merchants or inhabitants , fled all away to canton . whereupon they of the province of canton gave themselves for half lost , and being filled with frights and terrours , they made no question but the businesse was very certain . the newes had already arrived to the vice-roys eares , who in hast made great levies both for sea and land . in the principall city of the province , all the houses were caused to be pulled downe , which were built along the wall on the outside , which were very many , and the poore people received an excessive losse by it . the gates which opened towards macao were walled up with lime and stone , and upon the walls were placed sentinells to keep watch both night and day . a proclamation was published , which under very great penalties did prohibite all manner of commerce with macao , and that no stranger whatsoever should be admitted , and in particular not father catanaeus , who was he , that was to make himselfe king. in this manner was the metropolis inflamed with a military heat , while the neighbouring cities were ready to die for feare . who would ever have doubted , that a fire so unfortunately begun , should not have reached as farre as our residence of xaocheu , a city of the same province , and not very farre from the metropolis , and should not there have burnt up whatsoever it found in it , together with all our other houses in that kingdom ? they rushed suddenly into the house with such a fury as you may easily believe them to be in upon such occasion : they made a very strickt search , and turned every thing upside downe , to see if they could finde any armes , and having not found what they sought for , having imagined to finde a magazine or armory there , the tumult began to cease , and the people went out of the house : neverthelesse they set guards upon us for their greater securitie ; and from this time that fire began to be extinguished . the vice-roy had already given order to the captain generall of that province , whom they call tum pim , that with all the strength of the country he should fall upon macao , and that he should sack and destroy it . but he , like a prudent man , would not put himselfe upon an enterprise of so much hazzard and danger ( for the portughesses would not have suffered themselves to have been so easily destroyed , as they shewed afterwards against the hollanders , a people of another manner of valour than the chinesses ) before he had received better and more certain information . therefore he sent spies to macao , who went up and downe the city very freely ; for by reason they had no suspicion of any thing , all passages were free and open . when the spies had remained in all libertie in macao , as long as they though fit , they returned with certain intelligence , that there was not any preparation for warre in macao , no levies of souldiers , nor any signe of that newes , which had been spread abroad ; but all was in peace & quietnesse , save only that the city was divided into two factions , by reason of some particular quarrels . upon this intelligence he did forbeare to put the vice-roys orders in execution , and in the mean time things began to be better cleared , and the truth to appeare . the citizens of canton did open their gates , and their feares began to blow over and every thing to settle in a great deale of quietnes , which was much promoted by the coming of that mandarine , of whom we have formerly made mention , that he did appease another tumult against the fathers in the city of xaocheu . he had been at the court , and was returned from thence , upon the occasion of his being promoted to an office. he , upon the acquaintance he had formerly had with the fathers , and especially by reason of the new friendship he had contracted with the fathers at pekim , with whom he had had a very great familiarity , absolutely setled all those distempers there for that time ; for this province is like a turbulent sea , for there , stormes are never wanting , one still succeeding another , untill they had utterly ruined our house at xaocheu . it was the year of our lord , when the people of this city , after many contrasts , ( whether it were that their sinnes did render them unworthy of those mercies the lord would have conferred on them , or that the lord was pleased by this means to provide the fathers a more quiet and secure abode ) conspired in that violent manner against the fathers , that the mandarines , ( not being able to resist the fury of the litterati , the bonzi , and the common people , who with one accord cryed our against the strangers , ) did banish them by a publick sentence pronounced against them , which notwithstanding had thus much of good in it to them , that the banishment was not out of the kingdom , as they did very much feare it would be , but seemed rather a confinement to detain them in the kingdome . they pillaged our house , and committed other such insolences , as are usuall upon the like sentences , and with such persons . they placed over the doore in signe of their victory a stone with a long inscription on it against the fathers , and our holy faith . but when things began to close , the christians procured one night to have it peckt over with an iron toole , and so defaced it , that it was never after to be read . the fathers departed from that city with great contentment of the gentiles , and a greater resentment of the christians who wept all downe right : and going up the river towards the north , they arrived in a few daies at mount muilin , where the source and head of that river riseth . at the foot thereof lyeth the city of namhium , which terminateth that province . here the lord was pleased , that their barque should rest , like that of noah on the mountaines of armenia . and without asking any leave , or desiring the favour of any mandarines , only putting their trust in the lord , they hired a house in that city , ( where it was not hard for them to find one for their turne ) without the molestation or prohibition of any one whatsoever ; for when the lord will have a thing come to passe , all is easie , even without pains and industry . there they lived with that little which they had saved out of their shipwrack at xaocheu , and drest up a chappell in their house : and as the report of the arrivall of these strangers began to raise their curiosity , so the concourse of the people , and their visits to them did open a doore to the preaching of the gospell . so that father gasper ferrera , who had been with them in the late troubles , presently began to baptize some of them . and the year following , as i passed by that place , to go to nankim , there was , although not a numerous , yet a good and well instructed christianitie , who enjoyed all peace and quietnesse , untill the year , when the persecution at nankim began . chap. . of the progress of the christian religion at the two residencies of nancham and nankim , and of the death of father mattheus riccius . the fathers emmanuel dias , and ioannes soerius laboured with very good fruit in the residence of nancham , which is the principall city of the province of kiamsi : and although the greatest part of the christians were but of the common people , yet there were some also of the nobilitie , and of the kings kindred , who were baptized , and carried themselves very exemplarily to the edification of all the rest . i have since known some of them , who did very much benefit that christianitie by the good pattern and example of their lives ; and when i departed from china , don pedro was then living , who is so often mentioned in the yearly letters , for having carried himselfe like a good christian upon all occasions , and even in the torments which he sustained with great constancy ; his house many times affording a sanctuary to the fathers , and a church to the christians , who went commonly thether during their troubles , and persecutions , which were not wanting there ; neither did they faile to produce that fruit , which they are wont to do in new christianities . there dwell in this city many of the kings kindred , who for the most part are very insolent ; partly by reason of the authority of their blood ▪ and partly by reason of the idle and easie life they lead . these did often give the fathers much trouble , and one time were resolved to surprize the house , where they lived , and to turne them out of the city , and had proceeded so farre in it , that there is no doubt , but that they had put their purpose in execution , had not the governour of the city been changed ; who having ended his time resigned his place to another , who although he was new in that office , yet was not new in the acquaintance of the fathers . the litterati ( who when they have only taken their first degree of bachelour , are another sort of troublesome people ) had undertaken to oppose the christian religion , and to persecute the preachers thereof ; as accordingly they did many times , but once in particular , many of them conspiring together to pluck up this evill weede , as they called it , by the roots , framed a memoriall , wherein they named some of the fathers by their names , and affirmed that they were traytours to the king , and that upon this designe they had dispersed themselves into five severall provinces . that they kept a constant correspondence one with another ; that they went up and down the rivers to rob and assassinate the people ; that they taught men not to reverence the images of their ancestors , and not to worship the pagods , but brake and burned them ; that they seduced the ignorant people , and taught them to worship a moor ( for so in that province they call the europaeans ) saying , that he was the true god ; that they made assemblies and meetings , and hindred people from following their businesse ; that they had almost perverted the whole citie ; and though at the beginning there were but a few of their sect , yet now they were multiplyed to . in fine , they said many other things , which sounded so ill , that there was none who doubted but that they would be sufficient wholly to extirpate the fathers ; beside their adversaries were many , united in one body , and litterati too , who knew very well how to use their pen , and are commonly the better heard for that reason . they presented their memoriall to the magistrates , who received it , and cited the fathers to their tribunal ; where they were examined about their life and manners , and concerning the doctrine , which they preached . they gave an account of themselves , and were also very well heard . they brought along with them the catechism which they taught , printed in the chinesse language , and presented it to the mandarines in stead of a memoriall . this was so well looked upon , that they , not only admired therein the foundation and principle of all vertues , but also greatly praised the precepts of the ten commandments . in fine , the businesse went so well , and so contrary to what their adversaries did hope and expect , and so much in favour of the fathers , that the law of god was publickly commended and approved by the very gentiles themselves ; and the abode of the fathers in that city confirmed by a publique sentence , and drawn up in writing , which till that time could never be obtained ; and the crosse of christ triumphed in spite of all the devils in hell ; and from thence forward they that were christians already , enjoyed all the liberty they could desire , and they that had a mind to turne christians , could do it without any caution or secrecie : and truly there were many of them that proved examples of great edification ; and though i do purposely forbear to mention them for brevities sake , yet i will relate one belonging to the same residence , because it was told me by the same christian himself , a little before my departure for europe . i was standing one day , in the church which we have in this city , when i saw a man come in thither to say his prayers , and not knowing him , i stayed till he came out , and then i asked him , who he was : he answered , father , i am a christian , and was born in this city , but am by profession a merchant in nankim , and at certain times i come hither to see my parents , & then i come to church according to my dutie . i asked him ; who did baptize him ? he answered me , father iohn della rocca : and it was , said he , in this manner ; i had been sickly many yeares , and had spent all my poor fortune upon the physitians without receiving any help from them , my friends used to visit me , and among them two christians , who one day being moved with compassion towards me , told me that i should do well to turn christian , and it might be , that the lord would grant me my health . i answered them , if your god would restore me my health , i am content to turn christian. they went presently to the father to ask him for a little holy water , to give me to drink , hoping that it would have a good effect . but the father answered them , if he have a desire to turn christian , let him do it , and our lord will send him health , if it be his pleasure ; and if he do not , yet at least let him take care of the health of his soule , which is more necessary than that of the body . as for miracles , the lord doth them only when he pleaseth ; and if upon this occasion he should not do a miracle , then would that gentile despise and undervalue our religion . they returned to me sufficiently disconsolate , but i was much more dejected when i heard that answer . about two days after , the same two christians being with me , there came in another called peter , with whom i was also acquainted ; and he was a very zealous and fervent christian. they told him what had happened to them with the father ; but he replyed , what need have we of the father for this matter ? i have holy water my self at home ; let us give him some of it , and i hope our lord will grant him his health . he went presently home , and fetched a little of it ; they gave it me , and i drank it ; and not long after i perfectly recovered ; and that which many medicines were not able to do in so many years , the holy water did in a very short time . i went presently to church , to render thanks to the lord for that great mercy he had shewed me ; and after i had been well catechised and instructed in the principall matters of our holy faith , i was baptized . i have made choise of this example in particular , because it was related to me by the person himself , to whom it happened , although there never wanted many others of the like kind , wherewith the lord doth favour that church , strengthen the christians , and comfort the preachers thereof . the residence of nankim did this while enjoy a perfect peace and tranquilitie ; and the fathers gained a great deale of credit and reputation , and were much esteemed by severall of the magistrates , who did greatly favour them . the number and devotion of the faithfull encreased every day ; and for the greater help thereof there was founded a congregation of the b. virgin , with those effects and fruits , which are usually obtained by her . diverse persons of very considerable qualitie did present themselves to receive holy baptism , among whom kui tai zo was one ; who indeed was worthy of all praise , for the great paines he took in this citie to assist the fathers , and for the many advantages he gained them by his authoritie . this man , notwithstanding that he was our intimate friend , did still persist in his heathenisme , and although he commended our holy law , and approved the truth and certainty thereof , yet he thought it very troublesome to observe ; a conceit which doth usually with-hold very many from the undertaking of it . but at length having overcome himself and all other difficulties , he was baptized , and called ignatius , making his confession and publick profession so resolute and devoutly , that he did much comfort the fathers , and encourage the rest of the faithfull : neither was he content only to recite it , but gave it in writing as a pledg of his determinate resolution , the which for the publick edification i have thought fit to insert in this place , and it saith thus . kui ignatius born in the second moon of the year called ciea , ( which was about the month of march , in the year ) in the citie of ciancieu , of the countrie of sucieu , in the province of nankim , in the kingdom of yamin ( for so they call the kingdome of china ) i being drawn by a profound consideration , and moved by a most sencible sorrow for my sinnes , do desire to ask pardon of almightie god , that he might give me the saving water of baptism for to cancell them , and that he would grant me sufficient grace to enter into his most holy law. i consider with my self , that being now years of age , i have had eyes all this while , and yet have never looked into his holy law : i have had eares , and yet have never heard of his sacred name ; but on the contrary have followed the sect of scechia ( which is the name of a very famous idoll ) and although i understood , that it was repugnant both to truth and reason , i did very much enlarge and spread abroad that superstition , the which i acknowledge to be my very great fault , and almost infinite sinne , which without doubt did deserve no lesse than the lowest depth of hell. of late years it was my good fortune to meet with the masters of the truth , who came from the great west , mattheus riccius and lazarus catanaeus together with their companion sebastian fernandes . these were the first that did open unto me the mysteries of divine truth : and now again of late , i mett with john della rocca and his companion frances martinez . these did confirm me in the beleef of those things i had already heard ; by meanes of these masters i learned , that heaven and earth , mankind and all other things were made by god and that all things have their dedependance on him ; and are necessarilie subject unto his commands : that no other sect , or law , whatsoever besides this , is conformable to truth ; that sinnes are forgiven only by god by the intermission of his ministers ; that by him only the joyes of heaven are conferred upon such , who have a true and syncere sorrow for their sinnes : and because i beleeve that by these meanes a man may obtain from god , grace and other benefits , i beseech his divine majestie , that he would so fill me with his truth , that i may put it in execution by good works , and may be able with a constant and firme resolution to worship the heavenly majestie and to conforme my self to his holy precepts and ordinances . and from the day wherein i shall receive baptisme , which cleanseth and washeth all filth and uncleanesse from the soule , i do promise by his grace for the time to come , wholly to extirpate out of my thoughts the sect of the vain and false gods ; as also their doctrines , which are repugnant to reason ; and to take care , that my thoughts do not in any wise runne after the superfluous desire of riches , the vanitie of the world , or the false and foolish pleasures thereof . i will obey the sovereign lord and father of all things , and will follow the direct way of his law ; and by a constant watch upon my sences , i will endeavour , as much as is possible for me , to reduce the light of that reason , which god hath given me , to its former splendour , i will begin with my self , and afterward communicate unto others , the benefit of those graces i shall receive from his bountifull hand . for as much as appertaineth unto the articles of our faith , although i am not able to comprehend the greatnesse of each mysterie , neverthelesse i do from my heart submit my self to them ; and do firmly believe whatsoever is contained in them ; beseeching the holy ghost , that he would illuminate my understanding with his light , that i might be the better able to comprehend them . now therefore , since i have begun again to feele the first impressions of faith , my heart is like a tender eare of corne , which is not yet come to its maturity , wherefore i beseech the mother of god , that she will grant me strength and courage , by her intercession for me with god her sonne , that this my firm purpose & constant resolution might never be staggered or shaken : that he would open the powers of my soule , and grant me a cleane and pure heart : that he would open my mouth to declare his divine law through the whole kingdom , to the end that none might be ignorant of the law of the true god , or refuse to give obedience to it . this was the profession in writing of ignatius . there was also baptized in this house by the hands of father iohn della rocca , who was superiour thereof , doctour paul , whose life we shall set downe more at large toward the end of this relation , and who may justly be called the pillar of the christianitie of china , who was so much celebrated in the yearly letters , so eminent in dignitie and honour , having borne the highest office of the kingdom , that is , of colao ; so zealous in the christian religion ; so exact in the observance of it ; so humble ; so vertuous and holy , that every great thing may worthily be said of him . this seed of the holy gospel was not contained within the walls of the city of nankim , but spread it selfe over the province of the same name ; for upon the occasion of dr. pauls turning christian , and of his fathers death , at what time he went to scianhai to celebrate his funeralls , father lazarus catanaeus went thether , partly to visit him , and partly to see how that countrie was disposed to receive the word of god. his journey had such good successe , that presently after one masse , there were fifty baptized , and in two years after the number was encreased to two hundred : the example of dr. paul being of great efficacy to that purpose . there happened also at that time severall miracles ; as , driving out of devills , healing of the sick , and such like , with which this new christianitie was watred , and the earth disposed to bring forth more fruit , such as were afterwards , and are still gathered there at this day . there was also a house founded in that towne ; and it is now one of the best christianities in all china . whilest the fathers of the three southerne residencies , under went so much paines and trouble , father mattheus riccius was not idle at pekim ; but rather was so busied , that he had scarce time to breath , partly for the visits of the chinesses , which he was also obliged to returne them , nor could he have omitted it without injury and discourtesie ; and partly with the christians and catechumeni ; and partly in composing those bookes , which are so much esteemed by the chinesses . in the mean while the reputation and esteeme of our religion was every day advanced , and the number of christians encreased by rare and miraculous events . one of the neophites , or new christians , being delivered from death , which he was unjustly condemned to suffer , by the apparition of a man , like unto the image of our saviour , one night to that judge , who was to confirme the sentence , who commanded him to save the life of that innocent : and two others , whose recovery was despaired of by the physitians , were cured by the favour of the b. virgin , who visibly appeared to them , spake to them , and conforted them . notwithstanding his great employments , father mattheus did not omit the other functions of his charge in the house , he being superiour and having the care of the whole mission , which he governed with great care , prudence , and charity : by reason of these continuall paines and care which he tooke , ( or rather because the lord was pleased to deliver his servant out of the troubles of this life , to give him the reward of his sufferings ) he fell into a sicknesse , and although all humane means were applyed , and all possible care used to save his life , yet all was to no purpose . he desired to receive the sacraments , which accordingly he received with very great resentment and devotion : the fathers desired his blessing before he dyed : about many questions which they asked him , he gave particular answers to all : among the rest , to one who asked him , why he would leave them at a time , when they had so great need of his company ? he answered , i leave you the gate open to great victories , which notwithstanding are not to be obtained without great pains and combats . and so entertaining with discourse , sometimes the fathers , sometimes the new christians , and very often raising up his heart and voice towards heaven , in amorous colloquies , lying in his bed , without any motion at all of his body , and closing his eyes , as if he were entring into a sweet sleep , he gave up his soule into the hands of his maker , with the generall greife and resentment , not only of those of the house , and of the christians , but also of the gentiles , they all calling him , a perfect man , a saint , an apostle . i will forbeare to speak any more of him for brevities sake , by reason his life is already written in the history of father trigaltius . chap. . of the burying place , which was bestowed upon us by the king , and of the progresse of the christian religion , untill the time of the persecution at nankim . it is a custom among the chinesses , ( as we have already related , ) to have a particular place appoynted for the buriall of their dead . the fathers , who had very hardly a place allowed them for to live in , were altogether destitute of a place of sepulture ; wherefore they were in great doubt , where they should bury the father . but the lord who is a guide unto his , and who had a particular intention to honour his servant , put them upon a very difficult undertaking , and as farre as i am able to judge by the custome of china , without his speciall assistance , altogether impossible . this was to petition the king , desiring his favour , to have a place assigned us for the buriall of our dead . and because it was the lord , who had first set this businesse on foot , without any consideration of the great difficultie , which they were like to find , they presently framed a memoriall to be presented to the king , wherein they laid downe the reasons , which moved them to make this humble request . the very passing of this memoriall , according to the stile which is requisite upon that occasion , seemed so impossible a thing , that the colao himselfe , who desired to assist them as a friend , accounted it a very difficult enterprise . neverthelesse after they had recommended their businesse to almighty god , the memoriall was presented to the mandarine , to whose office it belonged first to over look it , and the lord was pleased to favour us so farre , that it passed the chancery without any difficultie , which at first seemed to be the greatest . when it was presented to the king , without doubt he that holdeth the hearts of kings in his hand , did dispose and incline him to favour us , and he remembring the former present , and the clock which he had alwaies by him , did referre it to the colao , together with many other petitions , according to the stile of that court , and he to the councell of rites , because it was a businesse of strangers , which did properly belong to them . but after they of that councell had considered it , they judged it to be a speciall favour of the kings , and that it did therefore belong to the councell of the kings patrimonie . wherefore they did remit our memoriall to them . assoone as the fathers understood this , and knowing they had no friends in that councell , and that there was nothing to be expected from them without favour , they made such means , by way of other friends , that the memoriall was not only remanded againe to the councell of rites , wherein the fathers had severall friends , but that they also did receive it , and passe sentence in favour of them , as accordingly they did in this form . your majestie hath given command , that the councell to whom this businesse did belong , should give their judgement concerning this petition . and it being come into our hands , we have well considered the laws and constitutions of this kingdom , and we find one which saith : that if any of those strangers , which are wont to come into this kingdom , should chance to die by the way ; if he were a subject or vassall , ( for sometimes there come kings and princes thither ) and were not yet arrived at the court , the treasurer of the province , where he dyeth , shall assigne him a place of buriall , where there shall be set up an inscription graven in stone , wherein shall be expressed the occasion of his coming hither . there is also another law which saith , if a stranger come into this kingdom , and die after he is arrived at the court , if he have not received the kings gratuity , and reward , according to the usuall custome , the governour of the city shall defray the costs of his funerall : but if he hath received his gratuity , it shall be done at his owne expence . in order to these two laws ( from which i cannot well see how an argument should be drawne to favour our cause , because the fathers had already received their gratuity ) the mandarine knew so well how to make up the businesse , and to find out so many reasons and conveniences to obtain that favour , which father iames pantoia required of his majestie , for the buriall of his deceased companion , that assoone as the memoriall came againe into the kings hands , he presently referred it to the colao , that he should give what answer to it he thought fit . the colao drew it up in this forme , that it seemed very reasonable unto him , the strangers should have that favour granted them , which they did desire . and so it was againe brought to the king , who signed it with his owne hand , and put to it his fiat . this expedition put an end to our troubles ; and the fathers ceased not to render thanks to almighty god for that favour , which they were so cleerly to owne from his goodnesse , and which was of so great importance for the fathers residence in that court , and in the rest of the kingdom , that concession of the king , serving not only for a sepulture for their dead , but also for a license for us to remain there during our lives . for he having granted us a place in that kingdom , to lie in after our death , it was manifest that he granted us also a place of abode there during life : and the words of the grant runne thus , to bury their father riccius and his companions . and accordingly they who die in that court at this day are buried in the same place . having overcome the first part of the businesse , ( which was the most difficult ▪ ) without any trouble , but rather with a great deale of ease and facilitie , there remained still the second , which was the execution of it ; which could not want very much opposition : but by having many mandarines to their friends , and by procuring the good will of others , with some sun-dialls of ivory , ( which the chinesses do highly esteeme , and father pantoia had the skill of making them very exactly ) our poverty not being able to extend it selfe to any great matter , at length they overcame the smaller difficulties , and the execution of their desires became more easie for them ; especially the fathers having the colao , ( who is able to do any thing , ) for their friend : who indeed was so well affected to the businesse , that father pantoia going a second time to visit him , to refresh his memory , fearing lest the multitude of businesse , which lay upon him might cause him to forget them , before the father could open his mouth , the colao tooke him by the hand , telling him , that he did not forget his businesse ; but fearing least any delay might be prejudiciall to them , he had past it himselfe , and sent it to the governour with particular recommendations , although he thought it needlesse , because he knew him already to be very well affected to the businesse , and that he had done the like to severall other officers , through whose hands the businesse was to passe : upon the recommendations of a person of so great qualitie , the businesse was not only received , but very much favoured . there was presently order given to the inferiour officers , by whose hands it was immediately to be dispatched , that they should finde out a proper place for that purpose : who being alwaies very obedient to the commands of their superiours , and knowing what haste the businesse did require , they went immediately about it ; and having found out foure places , which to them seemed all very convenient , they came to the fathers , and desired them that they would be pleased to go and see them , and make choise of that which liked them best , and then the king should be made acquainted with it . among these foure places , there was one very neere the walls of the city , with a very faire and stately house and garden , which had formerly belonged to one of the chiefe eunuchs of the palace ; who for i know not what crime was condemned to die ; and was still kept a prisoner . this man before he was condemned , seeing he should certainly be ruined , and that his whole estate would be confiscated to the king , had a design to save this garden , by putting it , as it were , into sanctuarie ; wherefore he caused the gate thereof to be altered , turning it into an habitation of bonzi , and consecrated the great hall for a temple of idols , setting over it this magnificent inscription , the temple of the science of goodnesse . this place was very commodious , and having but one only bonzo that lived in it , it seemed to be , as it were , abandoned , and that there would be but little difficultie in obtaining it . that place then being designed and chosen , there was not wanting a mandarine , who hoping to draw something out of the fathers by it , was very earnest to have the place prized ▪ but there was another mandarine , who presently took him up , and told him , that the favours of princes were above all price ; and that they were not to be put to an out-cry . the governour having notice that we had found out a place , & who was the owner of it , presently drew up an order in this form , the temple of the science of goodnesse , for as much as it did belong unto an eunuch , who was condemned to death by the king , ought not to be bought with money . let the bonzo , who dwelleth therein , be sent away , and the place presently consigned to father james pentoia , and his companions . this order was executed in the form of a sentence : and because the fathers did imagine , that the bonzo would make some difficulty in being got out of the place , after they had given thanks to the governour , they desired he would be pleased to send for the bonzo to come before him , and to command him to leave the temple he dispatched presently two men for him , who brought him away in much fear and doubt , what might befall him , by reason of the great danger that men ordinarily runne into by such visits . when he was come , the governour commanded him immediatly without any reply , that he should quit that habitation , and seek out another . he obeyed him very willingly , being very glad the businesse was not so bad as he had feared : and the very same day the fathers , having some other christians in their company , took possession of the temple , house and garden , giving thanks to the lord for their good successe , thinking the businesse to be now at an end ; not fores●eing the great contrasts and oppositions , which they were afterwards to find . the secrecie and expedition , with which this businesse was carried , gave no time for news to come to the ears of the eunuch in prison , what became of the temple , which he still accounted to be his . but assoon as it was understood abroad that it was granted to the strangers , it is not to be imagined what complaints and murmures it occasioned in the kindred , friends and disciples of the eunuch ; and how all of them , some one way , and some another , undertook to oppose it , and to use their utmost power to have it revoked by the king. first , there went a company of inferiour eunuchs to the temple , where at that time they found only a brother of the societie ; after a long discourse they told him , that there were there severall goods and pieces of houshold-stuffe not comprehended in the kings grant to them . and at length before their departure , they made severall speeches to the idoll , some bidding him adieu for ever ; for now they never hoped to have libertie to come thither again : another in great rage called him , masse of durt and dung , ( although the idoll were made of chaulk , and gilt ) telling him , that seeing he had not strength enough to defend himself , he would not hope for any assistance from him ; professing to his face , that he was not worthy of any honour ; and that from hence forward he would not shew any sign of gratitude or memorie towards him : others said , this statue had formerly the name of another idoll , which was afterwards changed : behold , what revenge he taketh upon him that usurped it . but the eunuchs of greater authoritie left no way nor meanes un-attempted ; they made their application to the chief eunuchs of the palace , as also to the mandarines without , and other persons of great power , that they might carry on their intent . and truly they prevailed so far , that they perswaded the culikien to interpose his authority ; who is secretary ( as they call it ) of the puritie , chief of the eunuchs , and who hath the frequentest accesse to the kings person . but assoon as he understood , that it was done by the kings order , he would meddle no more with the businesse . there was not left any person of greater authoritie , but only the kings mother , who was a very devout worshipper of idols ; by her meanes they did endeavour to bring their design about ; a certain eunuch , who was much in favour with her , being made the first mover of this revolution . he told her with great lamentations , that a temple of his gods had been taken away from him ; that it was worth many thousands of crownes ; that it had been given to certain strangers , who did not only render them no worship nor respect , but did also destroy them ; and that he was certain , they would break them in pieces and burn them ; wherefore he earnestly besought her majestie , that she would vouchsafe to speak a word concerning it to the king. but she would by no meanes allow of his request : and it was known afterwards , that she answered him in this manner , what though the temple be of that value you speak of ? what is that in comparison of the kings magnificence ? the very mentioning of such a businesse now the king hath done them that favour , if the strangers should but make their complaint , would be sufficient to take away the life of that eunuch , who is in prison , and already condemned . to conclude , in spite of all the powerfull endeavours , in spite of all the craft and machinations which were used against them , the determination of the businesse was in favour of the poor strangers , who were protected by a divine power ; and so having overcome all difficulties and obstructions , the fathers went to the palace , according to the usuall manner , to render thanks to the king. this place which was granted them , is distant from the gate of the citie , about a third part of a mile ; the building is very neat , and all of brick ; and had not then been built above thirty years : it is reported to have cost . crownes ; which is an excessive summe in china . toward morning the body of father riccius was brought thither , having been already laid in a coffin , which was very well closed , and varnished over after the chinesse fashion . a great number of new christians did accompany it , with lighted candles in their hands , following the crosse which was carried before very richly adorned ; and for the present the coffin was put in a room on one side of the chappel , that there might be a convenience to performe those ceremonies , which were requisite after the manner of china ; after that , it was transferred to the dormitorie already prepared for it . at the further end of the garden there is a chappell consisting of six sides ; it is made of brick , and vaulted . from the sides come out two walls , built compassing in figure of a semi-circle . this place was chosen by the fathers for a coemeterie , round about it there are four cypresses , which are also among the chinesses accounted mournfull and funerall trees : they seemed as if they had been planted there on purpose , to shade the tomb of father riccius , which was also built there of brick ; and the chief idol being beaten to pieces , served in stead of lime , that the father might even after death , triumph in the destruction of idols . they caused the chappel of idols to be cleansed , and consecrated it to christ our saviour . there was in the hal a very stately altar , whereon was placed the principall idol , all gilt from head to foot , of a vast bignesse , called by the chinesses , ticam ; and their conceit is , that he doth preside over the earth , and all treasures ; and is the very same with pluto , having a scepter in his hand , and a crowne on his head , just as we paint our kings . on each side of him stood foure ministers , or servants , all made of the same matter ; on each side of the hall were placed two great tables , upon each of which stood five inferiour kings of hell ; the same kings were also to be seen painted on the walls of each side , sitting on a tribunall , and condemning sinners to the punishments and paines of hell ; there were also to be seen painted horrible devils , carrying instruments of torment in their hands ; and likewise severall sorts of punishments which are inflicted on the damned wretches , and their caverns full of flames , serpents and terrible fiends . there was also painted a great ballance , and in one of the scales was to be seen a man laden with sinnes and wickednesse , and in the other the book of prayers belonging to that sect , which did out-weigh all the sinnes , and deliver him who doth frequently rehearse them . there was also a river of fire , which swallowed up very many men ; over it there were two bridges , one of gold , and the other of silver ; and over these did the ministers of the idols conduct men to places of pleasure and delight . there were also to be seen some of the bonzi , who plucked their fathers out of the flames and torments in despite of the devils , and other such things , by which those ministers did gain a great repute to themselves : and over every sort of torment there was this inscription , whosoever shall call a thousand times upon the name of such an idoll , shall be delivered from this sort of punishment . all was thrown down and destroyed by our servants , who strove who should do it fastest ; by reason that the chinesses do put into the bellies of their idols , money , medals , and also jewels . the walls were playstered over a new , and over a new altar was erected the image of our b. saviour . on the day of all saints the first masse was celebrated there , with all possible solemnitie , and with sound of organs and other instruments . all the christians were there present , and after a brief exhortation , the body of father mattheus riccius was carried to the place of sepulture by the chiefest of them , and followed by all the rest ; particularly by doctour paul , who loved him as a father , and there , with the ceremones of the church he was enterred , there having been first placed in that chapple another image of our saviour . the fathers also built there another little chapple to the b. virgin in a place convenient for that purpose ; to which they had obliged themselves by a vow , which they made when they first undertook this businesse . finally over the first gate they placed in two chinesses characters this inscription , by the kings liberalitie ; which among them is counted a greater honour than will here easily be beleeved . curiosity brought many thither , to see the accommodation they had made , which was commended and admired by all : neither truly ought it to seem a small matter , that in the face of the king and the court , alters should be overturned , and idols beaten to pieces by a few poor strangers , and that too , even with approbation of the greatest officers . this extraordinarie grace conferred by the king upon us was shortly after divulged in pekim , which gave no small strength and vigour to our affaires there . their houses were more frequented , the fathers better looked upon , and the fruits of the gospel daily encreased . they had only foure residencies at that time , which was in the year , but they were so disposed , that they did as it were comprehend the whole kingdome from south to north , upon the great road from canton to pekim , but the fathers desiring , after they had runne in a manner from pole to pole , to follow also the course of the sunne , and to exalt the light of the gospel through the east and western parts , ( where there are many famous cities , ) the occasion was offered them by doctor leo ; for his father being dead , he was forced to leave his government , and to return into his country to bury him ; and to observe that mourning , which is required by the custome of the country , wherefore he took along with him some of the fathers , partly for his own particular consolation , and to instruct the christians in his familie , and to baptise such as had not yet been converted ; and partly to endeavour to found a house in that his native city of hamcheu . the first happy encounter there , was that of doctour yam , named afterwards at his baptism , michael , who is much celebrated in our yearly letters . he was a mandarine , of great account , and a kinsman of doctour leo , and had been for seaven years together chancellour of the whole province of nankim , which is an office of very great importance , and was very rich , of a great house , and allyed to the principall families of that citie ; and above all , he was very devout towards the pagods , in so much that he had built a temple for them within his own palace , with a certain number of bonzi to serve them , whom he maintained at his own charges . but he did this more out of ignorance than malice , and therefore the lord shewed mercy unto him . he was one of the first that visited the fathers , and being very much addicted to the defence of his religion , he began a very hot dispute with a more than ordinarie zeal for the upholding of his sect ; the which he continued likewise the day following , and the next day , and so for nine dayes together , alwayes producing new arguments and proposing new difficulties ; not that he had a design to impugn● , but only to discover the truth . the ninth day he yeelded himselfe , crying out , a true god , a true law , a true doctrine . and after he had been very diligently catechised and instructed , he was baptized , to the great consolation of the fathers , and also of dr. leo , ( who did much rejoice at it ; and to the singular griefe and shame of the bonzi , who were presently discarded , and their temple converted into a church dedicated to the saviour of the world . now did these two heroes seem two firme and stable pillars , very proper to sustaine that infant church , with a certain hope , that their example would draw many others to the law of christ , and that there would be a flourishing christianitie founded in that so populous a metropolis , which in my opinion is the richest , the most delicious and magnificent in temples and other structures of any in that kingdom . but for the generalitie the least disposed to receive our holy faith , whether it were then for this cause , or because their hour was not yet come , which required a greater disposition : there was so little fruit of the gospel at that time , that the fathers judged it better to give place to time , and for the present to leave that abode , and to finde out some other place , better disposed to receive the seed of faith . they proceeded so farre as to propose their intention to father nicolaus longobardus , superiour of that mission , who would neither approve , nor reject their opinion , but remitted the businesse to the judgement of the house at nankim , where i was then at that time , and by the grace of god , we were there in all , nine of the societie . the matter was debated , and it was resolved by all of us , that according as experience had taught us , they should proceed with patience and longanimitie , greater difficulties having been overcome by those weapons . so without any more thoughts of change , the fathers remained labouring in that city , not knowing the great good which the lord had there prepared for them , and which , time afterwards discovered ; not only by founding there , one of the most numerous and best instructed churches that is in china ▪ but because that house was ever a safe port to us in all tempests , and a secure refuge in all persecutions , as shall be seen hereafter . christianitie also was much encreased in xa●hoi , the country of dr. paul ; for his father and all his houshold had been baptized , and many other people of that place : and although we had there no setled house , there was neverthelesse a church , and every year the christians were visited , both to confirme the old ones , and convert new ones . in the foure ancient houses , the fathers said masse , preached and exercised the mysteries and ceremonies of our holy faith , very quietly and without any disturbance at all . the christians exercised their devotion , and many gentiles endeavoured to finde the way of their salvation , the christian religion flourished every day more and more , with an abundant number of new converts , and also of new labourers , which were sent to us from macao , where they were first instructed in the language and custome of the country . in the mean time we were sent unto from many places and from severall persons , to desire us to come into their country , and to preach the gospel to them . this city of vamcheu , which is neere unto nankim , had so great a desire to be made partakers of our doctrine , that the litterati there wrot a letter to father alphonsus vagnone , in nankim , where he was at that time superiour , which was subscribed by forty of them , wherein they did invite the father to come to them , with many prayers and entreaties , and very earnestly desired him , that he would not deferre his comming ▪ & that good which they so much longed for . they did also the like in many other places ; whether the fame of our holy faith was arrived ▪ either by the books we had printed there , or by the relation of the gentiles ; ( for these do sometimes serve as a guide to the rest , and i had once one of them , who did help me to catechise ) or else by their conversation with christians themselves . and this was done with so much fervour , that really it seemed to us , the time was come , wherein , after all storms and tribulations were blown over , the winter was passed away , and the spring time began to appeare , bringing forth flowers worthy the sight of that celestiall gardiner ; or rather , that the crop was now ripe , and expected a happy harvest . the fathers , being animated with these successes , and well pleased with the many occasions , which continually presented themselves , were not sparing to make good use of them , hoping that they would have been dayly encreased . but who is able to comprehend the judgements of the lord ? or who hath been his councellour ? whilest things stood in this prosperous condition , whether it were for the sinnes of that kingdom , or for ours in particular , or because the lord was pleased to prove and exercise his servants , there was raised in nankim , ( where that house was founded with much quiet , and had continued in greater tranquility than the rest ) the following persecution . chap. . a fierce persecution is raised against the christians in nankim . this persecution , which was the most terrible of all we have yet suffered , began in the year upon this occasion which i shall relate . there was this year sent from pekim to nankim a mandarine called qui xin , to be an assistant of the third tribunall named lipu , which taketh cognizance of all rites , sects , strangers and such like . this man , besides that he was extreamly averse both to our holy faith , and to the fathers ; and on the contrary , very much addicted to the worship of idols , he had been stirred up by severall occasions , to beare a particular hatred towards us ; first by reason of a booke written against our religion by a bonzo , an intimate friend of his , which was so well confuted by dr. paul , that the bonzo broke his heart with the very griefe and shame he conceived at it . moreover the bonzi of nankim , had given him a handsome bribe , reported to be crownes , to drive us away ; hoping thereby , that fire might be extinguished , which had been kindled against their gods. to these may be added the spleen he had against dr. paul and dr. michael , who discoursing with him , the one in pekim , and the other in cechian , did by such powerfull arguments vi●fy those idols , he did worship , that , having nothing left to answer for himselfe , he converted his silence into rage , and his shame into venome . but his spite and malice was much more encreased , when he understood , that two memorialls had been presented to the king , by two mandarines of great qualitie , wherein they did earnestly move the king , that the fathers might be perswaded to translate the books of europe into the chinesse language , and that they should be employed in the reformation of their calendar ; xin not being able to digest , that strangers should be held in such esteeme , who were enemies to his sect , to the manifest danger and ruine of his idols : and last of all , that which did strongly animate him to that enterprise , was the ambition he had to be colao , hoping , that this his zeale for the ancient rites , and for the religion of his fathers , would aduance him to that dignitie ; especially since it belonged to his office , to have a vigilent eye over such matters . therefore besides other things , which belonged to his charge and office , he caused a damnable information to be drawne up against the fathers , proving therein by feigned and colourable reasons , that they ought to be banished the kingdom . he said they had intruded themselves into china without leave , making use , for proofe thereof , of a certain memoriall which we have formerly mentioned to have been made by the students of nankim , wherein they besought the mandarines to banish the fathers out of the kingdom , as persons who were very pernicious to the common-wealth , and had secret machinations against the king and kingdom ; for said they , if it be not for this reason , for what other end and purpose are they come with so much eagernesse and zeale into another world , and had abandoned their owne habitations and estates ? the other testimonies which he brought , were other such like impostures , wherewith a neighbour of ours in nankim had furnished him ; that many nights in the year , under pretense of some solemnitie concerning the divine worship , there were many great assemblies held in our house consisting of thousands of men and women ( a most grosse lie ) and that before the break of day they all dispersed themselves to their owne houses ; that every new christian had given him five false duckats , made by alchimy , after he had been enrolled in a list , which they kept of them , and that they had strange and barbarous names imposed upon them at their admittance , and were taught to make the signe of the crosse upon their forehead , to serve them as a marke of distinction in the time of their rebellion and insurrection . that they had their houses fu●l of armes , and other such like lies very well coloured over . of all these arguments put together he framed a memoriall , which he presented to the king in the month of may . the substance whereof was . our entrance by stealth into the kingdome . the propagation of a law contrary to that of the idols , which had been the religion of their ancestours . the concurrance which there was in high titles between our god and their king , betwixt our west and their east . our subtletie and craft in gaining of friends . the destruction of the astrologie of china as false and erroneous , occasioned by the reading of that of europe , and such like things . the conclusion of it was , that it was necessary for the publike good , that he should cause a generall massacre both of the fathers and the rest of the christians , before their force and number could prove dangerous to the kingdom . to this memoriall , which was presented to the king very secretly , there was no answer returned within the usuall time . neverthelesse , dr. michael had notice of it by means of a mandarine , who was a friend both to him , and to the said xin : he presently gave advise thereof to the fathers , with directions what they should do . he worte many letters to severall mandarines in our favour , and one directed to xin , wherein without discovering that he knew his intention , he confuted all his arguments against the fathers and their religion . last of all , he invited the fathers to retire themselves to his house in the city of hamcheu , untill the storme were over . in the mean time , we laboured to obtain the help and succour of almighty god , by re-doubling our prayers and mortifications ; and withall , we went to dr. leo , who lived two dayes journey off , and shewed him the apologie written by dr. michael for our assistance and counsell , to which he added a discourse in commendations of the fathers , and of their eligion ; and by their hands he dispersed many advertisements necessary for that time and occasion , throughout the whole city : neither were the fathers wanting with fervent exhortations to do the office of faithfull pastours , animating and encouraging all to suffer for the defence of gods honour , and his holy religion . and the christians , striving who should prepare himselfe best against the storme , frequented our house and the holy sacraments , and tooke counsell how to carry themselves in case of persecution . there was among the rest a prudent and learned person named iohn vao , who had prepared foure small banners , wherein he wrote his name , sir-name , and country , and the christianitie both of himselfe and of his familie ; which might serve him for ensignes of his profession in time of persecution ; neither did he cease to declare himselfe to be such , and to exhort others to a constant confession of their faith . three months after the first memoriall ; xin having received no answer from the king , presented another to the same purpose by the hand of xamxù , who was lipù of the third tribunall in pekim , having preswaded him also to frame another of the same tenour , and to present it along with his . the mathematician , who had perswaded the fathers to correct and amend the chinesse calendar , discovered their plot , and privately taking a copy of their petitions , he gave it to the fathers and to dr. paul , who in one night wrote an apologie for the fathers to present to the king , when there was occasion , and dispatched a mandarine , his disciple , a man very well versed in the manage of affaires at court , to the president of lipu , that having sufficiently informed him of the truth , he might perswade him not to favour the intentions of xin . this president concealed the venome he had in his heart under faire and specious promises ; but in effect , he gave in a most pernicious memoriall , wherein he affirmed , that the request of xin was so just and necessary for the preservation of the kingdom , that for his part he should have thought he had done well , if without expecting any other leave from the king , but only by the duty of his place , he had dispatched orders throughout all the provinces for the extermination and banishment of all the fathers , excepting only those of pekim , because he saw them well backt and supported ; taxing by these words both the king and the mandarines who did protect them . the memoriall was so handsomely woven , and the words placed so equivocally , that he could have given them quite another interpretation , if need had required . these two memorialls , the one of xin , and the other of the president , were presented on the fifteenth of august , and after that a third , that we could get no intelligence of , till it was presented . on the twentieth of the same month they were published , according to the stile of china , by expresse curriers , throughout all the provinces of the kingdom , together with a particular order from the president , for the imprisonment of the fathers . the people were amazed to see three mandarines conspire against those , whom the whole kingdom had admired , and whom almost all the letterati had respected , visited , and esteemed ; but they well perceived , that these accusations were but forged calumnies , which proceeded from a corrupt and malicious spirit . on the thirtieth of the same moneth , about midnight , by means of a currier dispatched for that purpose , by the quoi of pekim , the news came to the fathers in nankim of what had passed at court. immediately they ran to the church , and presented themselves as victimes and sacrifices unto the lord ; and afterwards packing up their pictures , and the sacred vessels that belonged to the church , they conveighed them thence into the house of a christian ; hoping by that meanes to secure them . assoon as it was day , the fathers , nicolaus longobardus superiour of the mission , and iulius lenis , departed towards pekim , to give what assistance they were able to the rest . there remained in nankim the fathers alphonsus vagnone and alvarus semedo ( the authour of this relation , ) who expected every moment , when they should be seised on by the sergeants and executioners . not long after , came three mandarines to us from the president of the councell of warre , to give us notice , that that president and xin were deputed to put the proclamation in execution , which had been lately issued for our banishment out of that kingdom ; neverthelesse , they seemed to condole with us , because , as they said , they were very well satisfied , both of our innocence and deserts ; yet advised us to give place willingly to force , before we should be necessitated to undergo the discourteous aud barbarous usage of xin : and that the president would give order , that we might not receive any affront , nor molestation in our journey ; also one of the three did advise us as from himself , that we should not make too much hast , for that he hoped through our innocence , and the favour of the fathers friends at pekim , these troubles would shortly be appeased . toward the evening , there was a company of souldiers sent by xin to beset the house , and about the break of day , the first of september , there appeared three sergeants to apprehend the fathers , and to search every hole and corner of the house : and although they had a speciall order from xin to abuse and evill intreate the fathers , neverthelesse they carryed themselves very courteously , and sent in their message in writing to father vagnone ; which is a great poynt of civilitie in china . they set a guard upon the doores , and made an inventary of whatsoever they found in the house . in the meane while father vagnone sent a christian , called donatus , under pretence that he was our caterer , to father longobardus , to tell him what had happened , and to advise him to take heed , that he did not fall into the enemies clutches . donatus did his message , and returned with provision for our supper in his hands , although he was jeared by the souldiers , that he would returne into the cage of his owne accord , yet he preferred that prison before the liberty he might have enjoyed elsewhere . for at the very first rumour of the persecution , he returned to the house purposely to serve us , being resolved either to live or die with us for the defence of that faith , of which ( though he was of very young years ) he was so zealous and observant ; having converted many ; and in effect , god did give him the grace to suffer much for his religion ; both in imprisonment and stripes , he was our constant companion . when the inventary was finished , to the great edification of the sergeants , who did not expect to finde such povertie ; and when they had sealed our chests and whatsoever could be shut up , they carryed away father vagnone in a sedan , and brought him before xin , leaving father semedo lying sick in a chamber , which they had sealed up . assoone as he was brought out , there was a great noyse and shouting made by the meaner sort of people , and so great a crowde , that the officers were forced to make their way by blowes . after they had gone two miles , they stayed according to the orders which xin had given , at the house of the tauli , who was a kinsman of xins , spending at least two houres in giving him an account of what had passed : during which time , father vagnone was left in the open street exposed to the injuries , scoffes and abuses of the insolent people . at length the sergeants being returned , made their excuses to the father , for their long stay ; and so carried him to prison , recommending him to the gaolers , as an innocent person . a little after , the chief of the sergeants sent him from his house a good supper and a bed ; the other sergeants did also the like in their turns , every one taking his day . there were two of our domestique servants who waited upon father vagnone in the prison ; one whereof was called ciam matthew , he was a very zealous christian , and for three years before , had retired himselfe to our house , that he might with more liberty serve god , and waite upon the fathers , without expecting any other recompense , but that of the next life . this man , assoon as the sergeants were come into our house , presented himselfe first of all to give them his name , that he might have the opportunitie to be carryed along with the fathers , as in effect he was , and gained a happy crowne by this persecution . at the news of the imprisonment of father vagnone , the christians inflamed with zeale , ran to our house , neither could the guards hinder some of them from going in . the most zealous of all the rest was iohn yao , who sticking in his cap one of the above mentioned banners , and holding up in his right hand a scrowl of paper , wherein were contained the chiefe heads of our religion , and the necessity of them , being asked by the guard , what he meant by it , answered , to die with the fathers like a christian for the faith of christ. the souldiers were much astonished at that answer ; yet they put a halter about his neck , and lead him to the mandarines , where being asked , what he was , answered boldly and with a loude voice . that he was a christian , & that he came to give an account of the law of christ , if they would be pleased to hearken to him . they immediately caused the halter to be taken from about his neck , and gave him a seat to rest himselfe on ; much admiting his resolution and constancy , the like whereof had not till that time been seen in china . in the mean time , xin understanding that the sergeants had left one father in the house , and used the other civilly , was very angry , and reproved them sharply for it , commanding them to go next morning to a garden , which we had without the city for our recreation , telling them they should finde there store of armes concealed ; and at their returne to carry the other father to prison . they found nothing in the garden of what they looked for ; but they carried father semedo out of the house to prison , together with foure servants , and foure other christians , who had come into the house , as also brother sebastian fernandes , and another student , who was a native of the city of macao . the christians of nankim wrote an account of what had happened , to father longobardus , who was departed for pekim . the messenger overtooke him in cauxeu , where he presently consulted with dr. leo , who was governour at that time of two territories ; it was resolved , that the father should go alone to pekim , that he might the more easily be suffered to passe , and that he should leave his companion there . he furnished him with an hundred crownes to defray such expenses as should be requisite for the making of their defence . he wrote also to severall mandarines of nankim ; and to the vice-roy himselfe . he procured many letters from his friends to others in the court in favour of the prisoners : he comforted them with letters , and mony , and cloaths against winter , which began to grow very sharpe ; neither was his fortitude inferiour to his charity , resisting valiantly his kindred and friends , who did every day set upon him to perswade him to leave that so open defence and protection of the fathers , which might prove so prejudiciall and dangerous to him ; but he gave them so good reasons for what he did , that they were all silenced , and he and his whole family persevered in the way they had begun . dr. michael shewed himselfe no lesse zealous , assoone as he understood the newes by the letters , which were sent him by the christians of nankim and nanham ; for he advised the father who was at hamken , ( for the other was gone to visit the christians thereabouts ) that he should get him gone out of the city ; which accordingly he did with many teares of the christians , and fervour and zeale of the catechameni , who accompanied him to the boote ; as did dr. michael likewise and his two sonnes , and a brother of his , who was a gentile , and three other letterati , walking on foote a great way , that cold and wet season of the year . he gave also a hundred crownes to that lay-brother , whom the father 's sent to cauxen , to father longobardus , towards the expence of his voyage , the which mony father longobardus sent afterwards by the same brother to nankim , for the reliefe of our prisoners . when longobardus was arrived at pekim , he found the fathers , iacobus pantoia , and sabbatinus d' orsi , who negotiated our businesse , according to the directions and instructions of dr. paul ▪ it is hardly credible , what care and paines he tooke in writing of letters and learned apologies , and all other imaginable diligences , both openly and under-hand , for the defence of the christian religion , which things i forbeare to mention here , because they shall be related in his life . yet for all this , was he never able to get a memoriall passed to the kings hands , xin having craftily shut up all entrance to him ; neverthelesse those apologies were dispersed through the whole kingdom , and did sufficiently manifest the malice of our adversaries , and the injustice of the persecution . while the christians with one accord endeavoured to make our innocencie appeare , and defended it with all their might , xin grew still the more outragious against the christians , and particularly against the poore prisoners . he suffered them not to be together above five daies , but commanded they should be separated and put into five severall prisons , and very strictly forbid they should be allowed any conversation or visits , strengthening their guards , upon pretence , that those men could vanish out of sight when they pleased . but he was extreamly vexed , when he saw he could not so colour his cause , but that it appeared to most men to be unjust , and occasioned meerly by malice ; as also observed , that the mandarines shewed us the same kindnesse and respect , as they had done in the time of our prosperity : but that which afflicted him most was the joy and cheerfulnesse , which all those prisoners shewed in their sufferings for the love of christ , without ever giving any signe of sadnesse , or discontent , in all their misery . xin not being able to shake the constancy of men , would needs try whether he could overcome the courage of children , commanding that five boyes , who were left behind in our house by reason of their tender years , should be apprehended by the officers and carryed to prison : an act which was accounted barbarous , even in the opinion of those that did not favour us . he deprived of his degree of batchelor philippe sin , who was master of the chinesse tongue to the fathers ; who foreseeing the blow , kept himselfe retired for a while in his house : but assoone as the occasion of his degradation was published , which was for having taught the language to the fathers ; then he went abroad , rejoycing publickly , that he had had the honour to obtain a more noble degree , by suffering for the faith of iesus christ. after this , xin did very much endeavour to finde out some letter , written by dr. leo , or dr. paul , or by the fathers ; that he might pick some occasion out of it to raise a calumny upon them : but this attempt proving fruitlesse , he betooke himselfe to compasse his desire by a sleight , writing to dr. leo in the name of father vagnone , on purpose to draw an answer from him , which he might censure , and make his owne comment upon ; which in china is no hard thing to do , by reason of the custome they have of writing and sealing letters with the hand and seale of another : but neither did this invention take effect . for dr. leo presently discovered the cheat by the stile & maner of writing , & did but laugh at him for his pains . in the mean time there arrived at nankim , that lay-brother , who was sent from father longobardus to assist the prisoners and christians there ; where he found ignatius hya , a learned man , a good christian , and kinsman of dr. leo , who was sent thither from cauxeu , to cause an apologie , which the dr. had written , to be printed and dispersed in that court. this lay-brother undertooke the care of the presse , and having chosen out six christians of the art , he carried on the worke in a private garden that belonged to one of them . the uncle of this christian to whom the garden belonged , wherein the presse was , having counselled them in vain to desist , by reason of the danger they put him in , went and discovered it to xin , who gave him a good gratuity for his news ; and that night sent officers , who tooke them all and brought them before xin , who was very joyfull to have found this new occasion of traversing the fathers . they were sent to prison , and shortly after carryed before that tauli , who was a kinsman of xin : who having read the apologie , and understood the cause , finding nothing in it to lay hold upon , to free himselfe of the trouble , sent them to another tauli , who imitating the first , sent them before another great mandarine ; who having heard the cause , said they were not guilty of any thing ; and to conclude the businesse , gave his sentence in writing , that those men ought in justice to be set at libertie ; but if they were to have any chastisement , he thought fifteen bastinadoes to the chiefe of them would be sufficient ; and that his opinion was they ought to be set at liberty , without being ●ent any more to any other tribunall : neverthelesse , he remanded them back to xin out of the respect he bore to his great office , fully perswading himselfe , that he would set them at libertie . when xin heard the sentence , he was ready to burst with rage and anger : but not knowing how to help it for the present , he sent them to prison to father vagnone , after he had caused fifteen bastinadoes to be given the poore brother in so cruell a manner , that he was in great pain and misery . i will not stand now to recount the villanies and outrages which they suffered , whilest they were remanded from one tribunall to another ; that tempest of cuffes , kicks , thrusts , boxes of the eare , spitting upon , dirt throwing in their faces , pulling of the haire of their heads and beards , and other insolencies , which use to be done there to poore prisoners , when the mony floweth not largely to the officers ; as it happened to these poore christians ; leaving all to the consideration of the pious reader . after this , they were sent by xin to the mandarines of his tribunall to be examined ; the examination lasted six houres upon these articles : what law is this law of yours ? how came you into china ? how do your professours live ? how do they maintain themselves ? what government have they ? what commerce with macao , and the fathers of that place ? but at length the examination was ended without torments , by means of a mandarine , who was a countriman of dr. paul , and dr. iohn , from whom he had received letters in favour of us . xin was highly enraged at this , and having sharply reproved the mandarine , he removed the cause from that tribunall , and sent it to a higher court , desiring the tauli thereof to put on rigour in such a cause as this was . they were examined by him for a little while , and having pardoned the rest , he commanded twenty stripes to be given to vu paul , who was owner of the garden , and twenty more to the lay-brother , whose wounds were not yet healed which he had received by the other fifteen stripes ; and so sent them to xin ; who not contented with these torments , sent them again to the mandarines of his own tribunall , where they were examined a new ; and for the satisfaction of xin , were racked ( after that manner which we have described , when we spake of the torments among the chinesses ) to make them confesse that which they knew not , these valiant christians were very ill handled by these tormentours ; not having any crime to confesse , they were accused to have perswaded several women to turne christians , assisting therein father vagnone ; wherefore by a new sentence they were all bastinadoed in the manner above-said , except a very old man , and two of the printers , who were gentiles . but seeing the lay-brother and vu paul so torne and wounded with the stripes they had received , they gave over , and sent them back to prison . they being cured and healed there by father vagnone , as well as he could possible , in that misery and poverty he was in , fifteen dayes after they were brought again before xin , who examining them very particularly , said to the brother , what kind of law is that of yours , which holdeth forth for a god , a man who was executed for a malefactour ? whereupon the brother took occasion , with a great deale of spirit , to open the mystery of the incarnation to him . the tyrant would not endure that liberty of speech : but to take off his promptnesse , commanded there should be twenty stripes given him ; and as his former wounds were not quite healed , he endured an incredible pain in having them opened again with new blowes ; which were laid on so lustily , that the bloud spurted as farre as where xin sate ; by which being , as it were , more inflamed , he grew out-ragious against the young man , whom he beleeved to have brought the apology of doctour paul from pekim ; which although it were false , yet that he might not discover the true bringer , he under-went willingly a furious load of stripes , for the love of christ , and for his holy faith. after this , they were led through the city to the prison , which was three miles off ; whither notwithstanding the brother was carried upon a board , being of himself not able to move . the courage and desire of these valiant confessours grew still the stronger , by how much these torments had weakned their body . they had no other regret , but that they had not lost their lives together with their bloud ; and so in the healing of their wounds , which being almost frozen by reason of the extraordinary cold , required new cuttings and incisions from the hands of those unskilfull surgeons of the prison , they rejoyced in those new torments which they suffered in so glorious a cause . all the sorrow and trouble fell to the lot of xin , who still thirsting after christian bloud , remitted the cause of these prisoners to the judge criminall . but the successe fell out contrary to his expectation , for that judge , after he had conferred with xon xu , the president of his tribunall , concerning the enditement of these prisoners , pronounced them innocent : but that neverthelesse , they were to expect what the kings pleasure would be concerning them . in the meane time he gave them good words , and sent them back to prison ; but after five dayes , he set them at libertie , and sent them home to their houses , under pretence of getting their wounds healed . chap. . the continuation of the persecution , and the banishment of the fathers out of china . as soon as xin was acquainted with the sentence which the judge criminall had given , he began to contrive new troubles for them , that he might not seem to have persecuted innocent persons . first he writ and dispersed abroad libels against those christians , accusing them to have printed an apologie against certain of the chiefest mandarines , in favour of the fathers , who were traytours and disturbers of the peace of the kingdome . after that , he privately stirred up the censors of the people who had recourse to him , as to their superiour , to receive rules from him for the ordering of the lives and manners of the people . the answer he gave them was , that they should take heed of fa. vagnone and his companions , who were seducers of the people , and disturbers of the publick peace , by teaching a law , which did infringe their fidelitie to their prince , the reverence of their ancestors , the worship of the gods , and the exercise of all other vertues , which have been from all times so highly esteemed in china ; and in the conclusion , much deplored the misery and unhappinesse of those times , wherein there were so may persons , who suffered themselves to be bewitched by such deceivers . upon this , there was a mandarine of the tribunall of xin , and two other doctours of small esteem and reputation , who began to write against the fathers , and one of them in particular , who had formerly been in the philippine islands , wrote , that the christians did worship a crucified man ; that they signed their foreheads with the crosse ; that they set it on the top of their houses and steeples , and wore it about their necks as a jewel ; that under pretence of preaching their law , they had made themselves masters of the philippines , of malacca , and of the indies ; that of late years they had slain many chinesses upon no occasion given them ; that their religious men did commit horrible sacriledge with the women , who frequented their churches , drawing out all their secrets from them under a pretence of piety ; that the designe of their coming into china was to conquer the kingdom , under colour of such deceits and impostures ; and that therefore undoubtedly they ought to be droven out thence , as the pest and plague of the common wealth . besides these writings published by xin , and sent to the court of pekim , he laboured so powerfully with the tribunals of pekim , that he perswaded them to present a memoriall to the king against the fathers , and the law which they preached ; and procured also to have it signed with the seale of the eunuch , who is there in stead of vice-roy . this memoriall was presented the last day of september ; the day following they gave in another , wherein they besought the king to give a dispatch to the memorials already presented . on the eighth of october ▪ xin presented a third ; on the thirteenth day he caused a fourth to be presented by the hand of a tauli ; and afterward a fifth by meanes of a certain coli of nankim , who was one of the kings remembrancers . for all this the kings answer did not yet appeare ; and in the meane while doctour paul wrote his second apologie against all these calumnies and slanders , which being joyned to his first , and to that which doctour machael made , and other memorials and treatises , made a good large volume . thus did that primitive church glory to defend the honour of their holy faith , both with their bloud and pens . the writings of our doctours were authorized by the patience of our prisoners , who cheerfully under went all the ill usage which was shewn them ; partly for the satisfaction of xin , and partly for want of money ; the tyrant not suffering the least thing in the world to be brought to us from our house . they lay three months hin the worst place of all the prison , with manacles on their armes : their food was only a little rice ill-boyled , and a few hearbs without any seasoning ; and this too alwayes cold , they boyling still as much at once as might serve them three or foure dayes . if there were any almes sent them from the christians , either all or part of it was stollen from them by the prisoners and guards , who alwayes swarmed about them like waspes . father semedo , and brother sebastian fernandes were put together in one prison , where by way of an extraordinarie favour they had allowed them half a duck egge a piece , dried and salted in stead of hearbs ; and although two of those egges at least be sold for a farthing , yet was one of them divided between two men . father semedo lay continually sick nine moneths together , and through the convenience of this worthy infirmarie , and the charity of his tenders , he was twice in great danger of death ; although he was once pardoned the bastinadoes he should have received by reason they found him in so weak a condition . the other christians fell sick likewise through their great sufferings and durance ; wherefore there were severall times memorials presented to xin , to desire liberty , according to the custome , for them to go to their own houses to recover themselves , having first given in good security for their returne . but there were only two or three who could obtain this leave , and that for foure dayes only : so that two happily ended their lives , only through the hardship they endured . the one of them was called peter hya of nankim , aged about years : he had been five years a christian , of a very exemplarie life , in which time he vowed perpetuall chastitie , and endeavoured to preserve it by frequent penances , and by keeping a strict watch upon his senses , not looking upon so much as his neerest kins-women , as also by frequent prayer day and night ▪ insomuch that his khees were become her●y and callotus . he came every day to masse , although he lived four miles off : he was very discreet in his ●peec● , and of a sincere conscience , endeavouring to avoyd every small imperfections , and the least shadow of evill . what he got by the handy-craft trade he used , he still gave part of it to his parents , and the poore christians : he was very patient of injuries , saying , he ought to be a lambe who would imitate christ ; and such a one did he shew himselfe to be , more than ever , in his last sicknesse : for it being contrary to the lawes of that kingdom to suffer any prisoner to die in prison , xin sent to the father of the said peter , that he should take him home till he were recovered ; but the father through meere hatred to his sonne , because he was a christian , would not receive him . then xin sent him by the sergeants to his mother-in-law , who because she was an idolatresse , used him very wickedly , yet did he never shew the least signe of discontent , but alwaies of modesty and admirable patience . at length , when he was neere death , he was fetcht back into prison , from whence he flew into eternall libertie . and this was the first lay-man who died there in prison for his religion ; his corps was granted to his father to bury it , but without any ceremony at all . the second who dyed in prison was called hierome vem ; he was taken in our house coming thither to assist us : he also died of pure sufferance . his wife presented many memorialls to the mandarines , that he might be brought home to recover his health , but all was in vaine . at length she had recourse to xin , who understanding that her husband was a christian , gave her no other answer but this , you see what good you get by the religion they professe ; and with this answer left her disconsolate and quite out of hope : not long after her husband died with so much the more glory , by how much the lesse he had of humane help , in that sicknesse he so patiently endured for the love of iesus christ , and the maintenance of his religion . the death of these men did stirre up in the rest of the christian prisoners a holy envie , and a new fervour to suffer for christ ; neither were the christians without wanting to shew themselves true followers of that persecuted religion . they divided the prisons among them , so that every day the christian prisoners were visited , and succoured as much as might be , and had also notice given them of the designes and proceedings of xin , and the other mandarines : neither were they content with this , but relieved also the wives and children of the prisoners , pawning sometimes their houshold-stuffe , that they might not want wherewithall to do it . captain ignatius cin , although he was but newly converted to the faith , yet was as forward and eminent in this work of charitie , as could possibly be desired ; as also three other families , with the hazzard of being made infamous for ever ; namely , that of lucius ciam , captain of armes , that of andrew hiam a smith ; and that of francis a guilder ; where i cannot but admire , the great charity of the said andrew , who having received some crownes from father vagnone for the reliefe of the prisoners , made no use of them , but by the daily pains and labour of himselfe and his sonne , made provision every day for two prisons , restoring afterwards to the father the mony he had put in his hands . there were also certaine devout christian women , who making a purse out of the fruit of their labors , bestow'd it in the prisons according to the necessities of the prisoners : there was also one , who being himselfe a prisoner , spared still something out of the penny , which was given him every day for his maintenance : and when he had made up a small summe , he divided it among the most necessitous of the prisoners , with so much the greater liberalitie , by how much the industry of that charitie was more subtle . at the beginning , when the fathers were first apprehended , there were not wanting certain wicked persons , who feigning themselves to be ministers of justice , went from house to house to disturbe the christians , on purpose to draw mony from them ; and if in searching every corner of the house , they happened to finde any images , they threatned to accuse them to xin . this lasted till a mandarine , who had notice of this roguery , apprehended many of them , and caused them to be well bastinadoed , and one of them for no other cause , but that he had inform'd against a man to the tauli , that he was a christian. neverthelesse , there were some accused before xin , only for being christians ; he accepted the accusation , and remitted it to the court criminall , whither the highest offenders are sent . they were rigorously examined , and after that declared innocent , with a foule staine upon xin , both of injustice and ignorance . neither was the infamy lesse which he received by the words of two great mandarines . the one of them ( called hò ) in a great assembly of letterati , asked him , for what reason he had imprisoned the fathers ? and he answering ; because they preached a law contrary to theirs ; the other replied , why do you not then imprison so many others , who follow laws much more contrary to ours , than that of the fathers is ? they have not , said xin , any accusers . and these fathers , replyed hò , who accuseth them to your lordship ? he knew not what answer to make him , but seeing himselfe thus confuted , lest there should be a laughter raised at him , he withdrew himselfe out of the assemblie . the other , who was president of the tribunall of warre , sharply reproved him , that without reason he had so mis-used the fathers , who had committed no fault , nor had ever offended him : and although xin did endeavour to justifie himselfe , yet the president threatned to accuse him to the king , for a disturber of the peace of the kingdome , and in effect he dispatched a courrier to pekim , with a stoute memoriall against him ; which neverthelesse he did afterwards re-call , by reason that many mandarines did interpose themselves in the businesse ; but he would never after maintain any friendship with so unjust a person . very admirable at the same time was the charitie of a new christian of pekim , who had taken the degree of batchelor ; who having understood of the fathers imprisonment , ranne to nankim ; and although he had never seen them , he went to visit them , and much assisted them in their necessities : and not only invited , but also perswaded severall of his friends to do the like ; who extended also their charitie to the other christian prisoners : and for this cause only he remained there many months ; he accompanied the christians to the tribunalls , healed their stripes , encouraged and comforted them all ; to which the quality and reputation of so grave and learned a person did very much conduce . he undertooke also to dispute with a mandarine , who had written a declaration against the fathers in favour of xin , and used such powerfull perswasions to him , that he changed his resolution , and brought him to favour the fathers so farre , that he did publiquely praise and extoll them . in the mean while , our adversary seeing that the kings answer was delayed , used his utmost endeavour to gaine the colao to his party , who was ( otherwise ) not much averse to us ; and at length perswaded him to present a memoriall to the king , by the hands of an eunuch , whom he had already prepared for the businesse with a very great bribe , to procure the kings order upon it . the eunuchs passed this pitition so secretly among themselves , that without showing it to the king , they brought it againe to the colao , requiring him in the kings name to draw up an order for our banishment ; the which he did in this manner . for as much as we are informed by the collaterall lypu of the third tribunall of pekim , that there remain in this our court certain strangers , who do expect our good leave and dispatch ; and the said tribunall hath besought us , that we would send our orders to the provinces , that they should send them away to their owne countries , alphonsus vagnone and jacobus pantoia with their companions , who under pretence of preaching a certain law , do much disturbe the people , and also secretly endeavour to make an insurrection in the kingdom : we do therefore ordaine , that notice be given to the lypu of nankim , to give order to the mandarines of the respective provinces , wherein any of these men shall be found , that they send them with a guard of souldiers to the province and city of canton , to the end they may returne from thence to their owne countries , leaving china in peace and quietnesse . and because the last year we were given to under stand by severall persons , that jacobus pantoia and his companions , who came into this kingdome to enjoy the delights and pleasures thereof , were very fit to be employed in the emendation of our calender , whereupon they were aggregated to the number of the mandarines ; yet notwithstanding the said aggregation , we will and command , that they be forthwith dismissed , and sent away to their owne countries . let this sentence be given to the lypu and to the ciayan the twenty eighth of the twelfth moone . assoone as this order was drawne up , at the foot of the memoriall , the colao sent it back into the palace to be signed by the king according to the custome . presently the eunuchs being all gained by the presents of xin , fraudulently contrived a way to get it subscribed ; or , as some say , they put it among a great heape of petitions , so that the king signed it without taking notice what it was ; or as others say , they perswaded the queen to subscribe it , to whom the king doth often remit the signing of memorialls . and truly it is not very probable , that the king who had lent but a deafe eare to so many former memorialls , should be so soone perswaded to it ; besides that , it is more conformable to the stile of that court to have sent them rather to some province lying in the middle of the kingdom , than to send them away after they had gained so perfect a knowledge and full information of the affaires of china . however it was , the sentence was published the fourteenth of february , which is the solemne beginning of their new year . the news was blowne of a sudden through the whole kingdome : the mandarines of nanchium in the province of canton , where father g●spar ferrera was , did in a very quiet and civill manner give him notice of the order , allowing him with all liberty to stay till his companions came . notwithstanding , the father thought it more fit to sell the house , and to retire himselfe to another mission , according to the instructions he had received from father longobardus . in hamlu there were two fathers , who were brought thither by doctour michaels meanes ; but they had no notice given them of the order , the mandarines forbearing , as it seemeth , to do it , out of respect to their protectour , who writ to the father superiour to send him two more , which accordingly he did with very good successe . father iohn rocca with two others of nanchiam , where he left brother pasquel mendez for the consolation of those christians , came to chien chiam in the province of chiamsi , where he kept himselfe private in the houses of the christians , untill the lord sent better times . in pekim the colao made excuses to the fathers , in that he was obliged by his place to give them notice of the kings order , promising them also his assistance to hinder their going , in case they should think good to present a memoriall to the king to that effect . but all passages were so shut up , that it was impossible for them ever to present one : wherefore giving place to time and necessity , having encouraged the christians , after the distribution of palmes , that very sunday they departed for canton , the mandarines having strictly forbid the people to offer them any injuries by the way : and left the house which the king had granted them in the custody of a good christian , having obtained a licence of the mandarines to that effect . the greatest stirre was in nankim , where assoon as the courier was arrived , he would needs give notice himselfe to the fathers of their banishment , thinking it a high favour , that they were not cut in pieces . assoon as it was known abroad , the mandarines came to visit them with much honour and congratulations . on the sixt day of march , the fathers were brought first before a tribunall of six mandarines ; and after that , before xin to be examined , with a halter about their necks ; and father semedo was brought upon a board , not being able through weaknesse to stand upon his leggs . xin after another examination , declared , that although they had deserved death for preaching a new law in china , yet their life was granted them by the kings clemencie ; notwithstanding , he condemned them to receive ten bastinadoes apiece , and so to be sent away to their own country . father semedo was excused by reason of his sicknesse , but fa vagnone received them in so cruel a manner , that he lay very ill upon it , and it was above a moneth before his wounds were closed . in conclusion , their house and goods were confiscated ; and many books were published against them , which declared them to be unworthy the name of letterati . they themselves were put into very narrow cages of wood , ( such as are used in that country to transport persons condemned to death , from one place to another ) with iron chaines about their necks , and manacles on their wrists , with their haire hanging down long , and their gownes accoutred in an odde fashion , as signe of a strange and barbarous people . the thirtieth of aprill , they were brought out of prison to a tribunall , where they were shut up in those straight frames , and sealed with the kings seale ; and order was given to the mandarines of the guard , to tale them out at such times , as were allowed them to eate and sleep in . in this manner were the fathers carried with an inexpressible noise , which the ministers made with their ratling of fetters and chaines . before them were carried three tablets , written on with great letters declaring the kings sentence , and forbidding all men to have any commerce or conversation with them . in this equipage they went out of nankim , and were carried in these cages for thirty dayes together , untill they came to the first city of the province of canton , where they were presented to the tutan ; who having sharply reproved them for preaching a new law in china , caused them to be consigned to the mandarines : whence they were carried in that manner throughout all the tribunals with all the people running after them . in conclusion , they were taken out , and after a few dayes were sent away to macao along with the fathers which came from pekim . the christians which remained in prison , after many sufferings and misusages , were in conclusion , by the power and sollicitation of their adversarie xin , condemned to receive bastinadoes apiece . the two lay-brothers , because they were chinesses , after severall out-rages and bastinadoes , were condemned , one of them to serve at the tartars wall , the other to tow the kings barques , as oxen do in our country . neverthelesse , there was seen in all the christians a wonderfull constancie and joy to suffer for christ , who shewed so much cheerfulnesse outwardly , that the gentiles did much admire at it . there was a woman , who having heard that our brother sebastian farnandes had been tortured at an examination by the squeezing and pinching of his hands and fingers , desired that savour of the lord , that she her self might likewise undergo it , and her prayer was granted her in part ; for being one day in prayer , she saw in a vision xin sitting on his tribunall , who commanded her to renounce the faith of christ , which she not consenting to , he caused the same torture to be given to her . when the vision was ended , the marks were to be seen for some time on her hands , and the black and blue strips on her body ; which was a very great comfort and contentment to her . chap. . how things began to be calmed again after the persecution ; and of the foundation of severall residencies . all the other persecutions , which happened before this of nankim , were particular , and commonly the fire went not farre . for the cause belonging to the magistrates of that province , the sentence was alwayes given there , without extending it self to the residencies of other remote provinces . but in this persecution the tyrant accounted it too meane an enterprise to discharge his choler on the christians of nankim only . and therefore he would strike at the christianitie of the whole kingdom , to root it out at one blow . he presented the cause to the king , that his sentence might include all , with the greater rigour and authoritie . but this tragedie being ended , the fathers being banished from their residencies , their houses confiscated and sold , the churches ruined , and that of nankim thrown to the ground by the fury of xin , their goods lost ; and finally , the fathers of nankim sent away from that court with so much hubbub and noise , that it seemed to be the day of judgment ; it is hardly to be believed , how much mischiefe followed upon it , how much good was hindred by it , and how every thing was changed . the fathers lay hid , the christians were in continuall feare , the gentiles encouraged , the tyrant victorious , and his followers so free and insolent , that every one was ready to trouble the christans , and to accuse them , especially in the city of nankim . neverthelesse , quia dominus judicavit melius de malis bene facère quàm mala nulla esse permittere , according to his d●vine dispensation he drew much good even from these evils . for although the liberty and facilitie of making new christians was impeded at that time ; yet it manifested the constancie and valour of those that were already such ; all of them shewing how highly they did esteem the being followers of the law of god , and how much they did desire to keep the fathers in their kingdom , that they might be still instructed in the doctrine which they had already received : and so , many of them , which live in other cities , either sent , or came in person , to receive the fathers , and carry them to their houses . which was the reason , that , except in the two courts , we found good shelter in other places , whereby the christians were comforted in their sufferings , and confirmed in their faith , and the churches ( i speak not of materiall ones ) maintained and upheld , as also many new ones set up , as we shall shew hereafter . at the court of pekim there remained two of our brothers , in the place of sepulture given us by the king : for , being chinesses they were not comprehended in the sentence of banishmnt , wherefore under pretence of piety and devotion , whereof the chinesses make great esteem , they remained there to keep it , although with much trouble and many contrasts which they had with the eunuchs : for they , assoon as they saw the fathers out of the court , thought the house had been without a head , and that the brothers alone would never have had strength enough to resist their batteries : and therefore it is almost incredible , what attempts they made every way to arrive at their design , and how many times they brought the brothers into the tribunalls , accusing and troubling them , but alwayes to no effect . for the lord , who had granted that place to the fathers , that they might be buried there after their death , would keep it for them , to serve them as a retreate and hiding place , even in their life time , disposing it so by his providence , that doctour paul should reside in the court at that time ; and that by his authoritie he should overthrow all the plots of our enemies . once especially the eunuchs had put their businesse in such a forme , that it it seemed impossible for them not to carry their design ; partly because they had ( as they said ) corrupted some of the magistrates with bribes ; and partly ( which was more considerable ) because they had the chi fu , or governour of the city on their side , to whom they had spoken very effectually concerning the businesse , and he had promised them his favour in it . the worst was , they gave the brothers such short warning to appeare , that they had hardly time to give doctour paul notice of it , and he to write a letter to the governour of the city , giving order to the servant which carried it , that he should give it him , in what place soever he met him , although it were in the street : and so he did , finding him almost entring into the tribunal ; ( for in pekim they are without the houses where they dwell ) where there was gathered together a great company of eunuchs , who did already assure themselves of good successe , by reason of the care and diligence they had used in the businesse . the governour after he had read the letter , called the cause : and the eunuchs , with greater store of words than reasons began to plead for themselves . the brother being called , did no more but shew his patent , wherein was contained how the officer , and former governour , by order from the king , had granted that house , and the gardens thereunto adjoyning , for the sepulture of father matthaseus riccius and his companions . the governour took it and read it , and in stead of the favour he was to do the eunuchs , did strengthen it with one seale more , putting to it the seale of his office , and telling the eunuchs , that which is once well done , ought not to be undone . so the suit was ended for the fathers advantage , not only this , but also many other times ; whilest the neer kindred of the imprisoned eunuch lived , they never gave over their endeavours to re-gain it ; whereby they got often some small summes of money , which were given them on purpose to avoyd suits and contrasts . the brothers , who kept the house , making use of this opportunity , went sometimes one , sometimes another to visit the christians of that city : and after the persecution began to be over , and the fury of the tempest was allayed , one of the fathers was sent thither in diguise ; who although he was glad to lie hid there , yet did he much assist the christians , and under the protection of the old ones , converted many new ones also . the house which we had in canton , the most southerly province of china , was totally ruined ; for , although at the beginning there was another small house taken , where some of the lay-brothers should have resided for the reception of the fathers in their passage to the city of nanhium , yet upon better consideration it seemed good to them to take it wholly away , because the place was very subject to tempests and troubles . the father who had his residence there , as i have already said , went up farther into the country , as did also the lay-brother , with a promise neverthelesse , and obligation upon him , to come and visit the christians of that country every year . father rocca , with other two fathers , who , ( as we have said , ) departed from nankiam , a city in the province of kiamsi , retired to the city of kiencham , in the same province ; where they were visited by a christian , stephen , of a noble family , and one of the chiefest of that place , being also the sonne of a mandarine , who was afterwards himself converted to the christian religion . the fathers at their arrivall there , were received with all manner of christian love and charitie , and were lodged in a house neerto the walls of the city , such a one as they cal a house of studies , where they had an appartiment provided for them , consisting of foure chambers , with the offices belonging to them , and a faire hall , which served them for a chappel . at the beginning there came thither only those of the houshold of their host , who were all christians . afterward , their kindred who were gentiles , and their most familiar acquaintance ; and by occasion of these visits , there was alwayes some one or other gained to the faith ; and these likewise brought in others ; and so by little and little this christianity encreased so , that when i came thither about two years after , they said masse on holy dayes , with musicall instruments , and with the concourse of a good number of christians . they who played on the instruments , were the sonnes of christians ; and among them the letterati , and those of the best quality served at the masse in their coates foure at a time , as i saw at my being there . at this day there is a good residence , with a copious and well instructed christianity , which hath annexed to it two churches in the province of chincheo , which bordereth upon it , and are visited every year by the father of this house . the residence of hamcheu doth flourish most of all under the protection of dr. michael . for though the fathers went out from thence publickly at noone day , that the world might take notice of their obedience to the kings proclamation , accompanied by the said dr. and the christians of the best quality ; yet dr. michael having prepared a faire appartiment in his palace , provided with chambers , offices , chappel , hall , &c. did build also a new range of chambers , furnishing them all after our fashion , that there might be roome enough for all of us , if there should be occasion ; and when he had fitted every thing , he sent for the fathers , who came thither very secretly , although he was not very sollicitous to conceale them : but three years after told xin , who being a native of that city , was now come to live at his owne palace , that he had the fathers with him in his house , and perswaded him to come and visit them , and discourse with them ; telling him , he should finde them other manner of men than he took them for . this house was in those troublesome times the most secure , commodious , and easie refuge , which the fathers had . here lived the superiour , hither came all businesse , and upon any straite , the greatest part of the fathers , who sometimes made a considerable number : and although there was care taken , that no gentile should come in amongst them , unlesse he were very well knowne , neverthelesse , there was masse said , and a sermon every holy day , with a great concourse of christians , and a good number of new ones converted to the faith . the greatest tempest fell upon the church at nankim : for as the fathers were prisoners a long time there , and after they had received their sentence , were sent out in cages , being carried through the whole city with a great noise and shouting of the guard , and an infinite concourse of people , their case was more notorious and ignominious , and the gentiles were more alienated from the christians , accusing them upon every occasion to the magistrate . wherefore for diverse years after there was almost every year some particular vexation , and the christians were brought before the tribunalls , and troubled , and many times were bastinadoed ; all which they suffered with great constancy and cheerfulnesse , gaudentes à conspectu concilij , quoniam digni habiti sunt pro nomine iesu contumelium pati . neither truly is there any doubt , but as the lord did exercise this church of nankim with particular tribulations , so he did also endowe it more particularly with the vertue of patience , as was seen upon all occasions . in this manner were our ancient houses demolished , although the christians belonging to them , were preserved , who divided themselves into companies , making by that means severall co-fraternities : the most ancient and pious among them did visit and comfort the rest : the fathers also at certaine times came to confesse and communicate them , and staied amongst them as long as they could : but as they durst not stay long , at least in some places , they were forced to find out other places of abode , which was an occasion of laying the foundation of new residencies , which were afterwards brought to perfection , and became well ordered houses and churches , as they are to be seen at this present time . the first residence , which was begun in the time of our troubles and banishment , was in the province of kiamsi , in the city of kiencham , whereof i have formerly spoken . the second was the province of nankim in the city of kiatim , where dr. ignatius dwelt , a christian of great power and authority , who was afterwards vice-roy of the province of xantum : he , assoone as he had notice of the sentence pronounced against the fathers , immediately dispatched one of his sonnes to father lazarus catanaeus , who lived in hamcheu , with a letter , wherein after the usuall complements , he wrote him only these words , there is a businesse of importance , which i must necessarily treate of with your reverence before you leave this kingdome . when this letter was brought to the fathers , they were putting themselves in are dinesse to depart out of that city , as accordingly they did , with a designe to go to xanhai , which was dr. pauls country : but having received this invitation , that they might give satisfaction to both parties , the fathers divided themselves , and father francis sanbiasi , went to the city of kiatim to dr. ignatius , who , by that time the father arrived there , had got ready the lodgings neere his house , which served him for a place of study , and stood within the walls of his palace , being very convenient for his occasions , having severall chambers and a chappel to say masse in , and being provided with all necessary furniture : and although that chappel was bigge enough for the reception of the christians of his owne houshold ; yet neverthelesse , he did afterwards build in the same place a faire church , which though it was not very great , yet was of perfect good architecture . the fathers did afterwards draw many people to them by their preaching and discourses ; so that when i was there about foure years after , i found a well formed christianity , very devout , and both men , women and children , very diligent in hearing of masse and sermons , as also in confessing themselves , with such an affection to the holy sacrament of the altar , that they seemed even christians brought up in europe . i forbeare to mention many examples of much edification , referring my reader to the the yearly letters . this house also served for an academie to our people that came newly over : for the city being very private , and having but little trade , and the houses being spacious and convenient , they who were to study the chinesse language and letters , did constantly come thither : so that the number of fathers and students ( who were chinesses of macao , whom we bred up and instructed in vertue and the learning of china , that they might afterward be helpfull to us in propagating the gospel ) was about eleven or twelve , which considering the time , was a great number . father catanaeus went to xanbai , where he laboured in the same manner , confirming the old christians , and adding new ones continually to the church . in the meane time dr. paul came from court to his owne house , and by his presence gave a greater libertie , with lesse danger to preach and reduce that people : so that the baptismes grew to such a number , that the father was forced to write for assistance , and to call a companion to him , and sometimes they were three ; and dr. paul , to enlarge that church , did in a manner pull it all downe , and build it a new ; and so it continueth to this day with a very numerous christianity belonging to it . at the same time began the residence of xamsi , which hath at this day belonging to it , one of the most flourishing christianities of all china . it had its beginning by occasion of a christian named peter ; who went to be mandarine in that province , and carried with him father iulius alexis , that he might be there in safetie under his protection , and that he might also prove the disposition of that people , whether they would be apt to entertaine the preaching of the gospel in a place where the fathers had never yet come ; and although the house was not perfected at that time , yet things were put in such order , that it was brought afterwards to perfection with much facilitie , as we shall shew anon . in macao they were more particularly sensible of the successe of the persecution and troubles ; by which , foure fathers of the two courts were brought prisoners to that colledge , neverthelesse , by the resentment of those troubles , their desires were more inflamed to enter afresh upon the work , and to assist their brethren , who remained behinde , exposed to all dangers and sufferings , labouring under the heavie burthen of the propagation of the gospel . all the difficultie was , how to get the foure fathers backe again , by reason they were so well knowne there , and were particularly named in the proclamation for their banishment : it was judged therefore more fit for them to delay their returne for a while , during which time the lord was pleased to take to himselfe the fathers of pekim , namely , father iacobus pantoia , and father sabatinus de ursis : who having been the ancientest labourers in that vine-yard , were called first of all to receive their reward . it was more dangerous for the other two fathers of nankim to returne backe againe , by reason their banishment was more publique ; they having been carried before many tribunalls , and through several provinces , during that persecution . neverthelesse , father alvarus semedo , who had lived there a lesser time , and consequently was lesse knowne , returned back about three years after , having changed the name and sir-name , which he used in that country ; and about two years after that , father vagnone did the like ; who is there living at this day in the court of xansi ; where , although he be growne very old , yet is he as painfull and diligent , as any young man whatsoever . in this condition stood the state of christian affaires , which still prospered and encreased in every place , by the great industrie and caution which was used ; as also by the protection of some christians of quality , as likewise of some gentiles that were our friends ; and by this means the ancient churches were confirmed , and some new ones set up ; when the second tempest began in nankim ; which although it were not so great as the first , because it came not to the kings ears , ye was it fuller of trouble and vexation to us . chap. . of the second persecution of nankim , and of the martyrdome of a christian , named andrew . the affaires of christianitie in china seemed to be in a calme and prosperous condition , and we had almost as much libertie , and as much fruit of our endeavours as we could reasonably have expected . only in the city of nankim , which was much distempered by reason of the former persecution , there were alwaies some troubles more or lesse , according as the occasion happened ; but the best was , that they were never so great , that many persons were engaged in them . in the year . in the province of xantum , there happened a rebellion by a certain people of a sect which they call palien kiao , whereof we have formerly spoken in its proper place . these assaulted and tooke the barques laden with victuals , which passed through that province to pekim ; and after that , certain townes ; and last of all , they tooke a city , where they put very many to the sword . this news presently alarmed the neighbouring provinces , and especially the court ; whence the mandarines immediately dispatched orders through the whole kingdome for the apprehending and chastising all people of this sect. in the more remote provinces , there was no great heed taken to this proclamation ; but in the province of nankim , which bordereth upon that of xantum , there were great rewards proposed to him that should discover any of that sect. it happened a●out that time , that certain sergeants did molest and trouble a neighbour of a certain christian , who going out to help him , because he saw him much injured without any pretence of reason for it , drew them all upon himselfe , who following of him into his house with much rage and passion , & finding there a crosse & an image of our saviour , they tooke them and carried them to the mandarine , accusing that christian to be a follower of the law of the lord of heaven ; which was all one with that of the palien kiao . the mandarine sent to apprehend him , and giving him the rack , he questioned him ; who were the other followers of his sect : he named only the paynter , who had paynted the image , and was also a christian. he being apprehended and tormented in the same manner , ( whether it were through ignorance , or that it seemed to him , that he did by that means give a greater authority to the law he followed , ) impeached many of his companions ; naming at least fourty , and among them those who were left as heads and overseers of the rest ; and in absence of the fathers did assemble the rest in the chappels and oratories , where they used to exhort them to vertue and piety . upon this , rather simple confession , than malicious accusation , the mandarine sent presently to apprehend those persons who had been named to him , so that it seemed as if the furies of hell had been turned loofe that day into nankim . there was no other noise hear●●●n the streets , but ratling of chaines , the voyces and exclamations of the sergeants , who asked , where is the house ? whither is he gone ? where shall i finde him ? when will he come ? being so much the more eager in their pursuit of the christians , by how much the more they saw the mandarines bent to ruine them . when they found out any one of them , they presently rushed into the house , & seized upon their beads , crosses , images , books , catechismes , for commonly all of them used to have them in their houses . then they feized on their persons , dragging them through the streets with a chaine fastened about their necks , and manacles about their wrists , carrying before them the ensignes of their faith which they had taken , with a great noise , and out-cry of the people , that they were of the sect of palien kiao . the number of those who were taken was thirty foure , beside the two first , and they were all presently put to the torment of pressing their hands and feet , to make them discover others . but they taking warning by the ignorance of the two first , said only that they were christians , they and their wives and children ; that they followed the law of the true god , who alone can punish and reward both in this life and the next ; and that their law was not the law of palien kiao , neither had it any resemblance to it : and more than this they said not any thing . among the prisoners there was a certain christian named iohn yao . this man had been formerly imprisoned ( as we have already related ) with the fathers in the other persecution by xin , & had been sometimes bastinadoed before the tribunals , & was at last condemned to be the kings slave for certain years ( which is much like putting into the gallies with us : ) but was now returned from his slavery , and began again to edifie the brethren by the example of his holy life , in the same maner as he had formerly done in that city . this man hearing that some christians were apprehended , and that they sought for him , never staid till he was discovered , but went of his owne accord and presented himselfe to the mandarine , and kneeling in the sight of the christians that were tormented , told him , that he was a christian , and that the law of christ was the true law , and other such like things which the lord put in his heart . when the mandarine heard him , he told him ( with what intention is not knowne ) that he did not see in him any garbe or appearance of a preacher of the law , and therefore charged him to be gone , and never to appear before him again . whereupon iohn rose up and went his way , leaving an eminent testimony of the divine law , and the chinesses astonished at so great a courage . such another thing was done by the same mandarine , although the end and reason which moved him to do it , were not known . of the six and thirty which he had apprehended and tormented , he set foure and twenty of them at liberty ; and the others who did use to assemble the christians , and preach to them , he sent before the six chief tribunals ; where they were all bastinadoed , some at one , and some at another ; the worst tribunal of all being that of an eunuch , who having nothing of humanity in him but his outward shape , not considering they had bin already tormented and bastinadoed by the other mandarines , commanded twenty blows apiece to be giving to each of them ; by which the good christians were so weakned , that the● were faine to be laid upon boards , and to be carried back upon mens shouldiers into prison . but they were not used so by the quecum ( who is equall to one of our dukes ) before whom they were brought : for seeing them in so miserable a condition by reason of the torments and stripes they had received , he did not only not cause them to be beaten , but complaining of their ill usage , said publiquely , that he was well informed concerning the religion they professed ; and that it was a good and true law , and so sent them away with good words ; that gentile giving a cleare testimony to our holy faith , to which those christians had born witnesse with their bloud . while these things were doing , the chief mandarine of the six before whom they were presented , drew up the sentence against them ; which being faithfully translated out of the chinesse language , runneth thus : the law of the lord of heaven is false , it blindeth the understanding of men , and causeth dangerous assemblies . of late years there was a memoriall presented against it to the king , who did very severely prohibite it . and now they who follow that law , are convinced not to have obeyed his commands . wherefore according to the lawes of the kingdom there ought to be an inquisition made against them , and they to be rigorously punished . but considering they are men of little knowledge , or understanding , we do order , that the strangers of other countries be sent home with a guard to convoy them ; and that they shall all have the charges of their journey defrayed out of the kings exchequer : but for the natives of this court , we condemn them to carry a board about their necks for a moneth ( which is a kind of punishment we have formerly given an account of ) and when that time is expired , they shall be carried before the tribunal , where they were examined , and there they shall be admonished to observe the kings orders , and not to follow this law any longer . the books , images , and such like things , which were found with the christians , shall be kept in the kings treasurie . thus farre the sentence of their condemnation . the fathers had heard nothing of these proceedings at nankim , when there arrived at hamche● , which is distant from that court about six daies journey by land , a christian sent on purpose to give them notice of the dangerous estate and condition of the christians at nankim . father roc●a superiour of the mission chanced to be at that time in hamcheu , who presently endeavoured to find some remedie for it , by speaking with doctour michael , and writing to doctour paul , that by their le●ters they would perswade the mandrines of nankim to shew some favour to the christians ; which accordingly they did , with much zeale and efficacie , especially docto●r paul , who observed to them in his writings fourteen principall poynts , wherein our holy law did differ from the sect of palien kiao . the letters had not that effect that was hoped of them , some of the mandarines being rendered very averse to them by the power and perswasion of xin , who actually enjoying at that time the dignity of colao , every one endeavoured to gain his favour by following his inclinations . and that was plainely seen by their answers , which are not wont to be in such termes to mandarines of so considerable quality as those christians were . the answer to doctour paul was , that the law , which his lordship said was different from that sect of palien kiao , was not so , but the very same , both of them professing not to obey the king nor his ministers ; as was plainly to be seen by the fathers , who being banished out of the kingdom by the kings order , yet were so audacious , that they still remained there , and other things of the same straine ; which evidently shewed , that they who gave such answers , were changed , as also for whose sake they gave them . this unpleasing answer was followed by a thing of greater danger ; ( for in china , even in the quietest times , it is necessary to live very retired and reservedly ) which was the intelligence , that doctour paul had received , how that , not many daies before , two mandarines of the same city of nankim had presented a memoriall to the king against the law of christ ; both against the chinesses who were followers of it , as also the fathers , that did preach and propagate it , accusing doctour michael by name for being a christian , and for keeping the fathers in his house ; they did also accuse severall others for keeping of them ; and although they did not name doctour paul , yet it might be easily understood , that they meant him for one . this news did require their most serious deliberation ; for when a businesse is brought before the king , it is alwayes of dangerous consequence , and doth ever shave or flea . doctour paul immediately wrote to the fathers , that in what place soever they were , they should without any farther delay resolve to retire themselves , and to break off all commerce with all manner of persons whatsoever , although they thought them never so safe or trusty , giving way to the necessity of the times , as at that present was very convenient for them . doctour michael was of the contrary opinion ; at least he would not suffer those which lived in his own house to hide themselves . doctour ignatius his sonne also , who dwelt in the city of kiati● , was of opinion , that the fathers should keep themselves private and concealed ; for if any thing should be decreed to their disadvantage , it could not be executed so suddenly , but that there would be time enough for them to make their escape , especially since the mandarines of the city were their friends . although this were a very young man , yet his father , who lived then at the court , was much satisfied with his opinion in that case . neverthelesse , it was judged more expedient , that we should withdraw our selves , before the storm appeared , and that afterward those , who could not hide themselves , should fly , before they were apprehended by justice . but the difficulty was , where to find another secret place beside that where we were , which was in a very populous city , and among many of our trusty and faithfull friends : and because it was so difficult to lie hid in that place , we did think of searching out some desert ; but by reason that china is so populous , that was no easie thing to be done : at length it was resolved , that we should all quit the habitations we were in , some going to the country houses of the same christians , some to the sepulchres of others , with a caution , that if there did not come a favourable answer from the king , there should be boates provided in a readinesse for to carry them up and down the rivers , where the not remaining long in any certain place , would be a good way to secure them , till the lord should direct them to a better . during this time , doctour paul kept a man on purpose in the city of sucheu ( where the vice-roy of the province hath his residence ; for he may not dwell in the city of nankim , because it is the kings court , as well as pekim ) that assoon as the kings answer came , he might presently bring him word of it : and according to the stile of that country , it was conceived , that it might be delayed yet many dayes . the fathers expected ten weeks to their great discommodation and inconvenience , because those things which might easily have been had in the towns and cities , could not be come by but with a great deale of trouble , as they lay thus hid ; neither did any answer come in all this time : for which there were severall reasons given , but the best seemed to be , that these memorials against our holy faith were sent with an order , that they should first be registred by xin , for whose sake they were presented , who at the same time was put out of his office. so that when the memorials came , he had now no power nor authority to preferre them ; and so they were not presented at all ; for if they had been presented , whether the king had answered them or no , we should have been sure to have had notice of it . thus the storm ended , which seemed to threaten us with a greater danger ; and the effect of it was turned upon xin , although upon another occasion : for it is most certain , that at the same time , when the petitions against the law of christ were sent from the southern to the northern court , the king took away his office of colao , by reason the mandarines of pekim had petitioned against him ; and although they had endeavoured his disgrace for months before , yet they could never bring it about till then . so that it seemeth , the lord did reserve the fall of this tyrant , for that time wherein he might have done the greatest mischiefe , and would shew us , what trust and confidence we ought to have in him upon the like occasions . our doctours being of the opinion , that the memorials , neither were , nor would be presented , the fathers returned all to their ancient residencies ; although they were obliged to use more caution , and to make fewer assemblies ; and this the rather , because they did not yet receive good news from nankim , where there were new edicts published against the christian religion : which news , although on the one side it occasioned much grief to the fathers , yet on the other side it gave them much comfort by the relation of the martyrdome of a certain christian , called andrew , concerning whose life and actions very much might be said , and especially of that courage and constancy which he shewed in all the torments they gave him : which is so much the more admirable in a chinesse ; because that nation is by nature very cowardly and timorous : yet we have had certain experience , that even to this day the christian chinesses , in all occasions of persecutions and troubles that have happened to them , have ever continued firme in the faith : ( so that by the grace of god they have not been wanting to martyrdome , but martyrdome hath been wanting to them , ) as was seen in those of nankim , and was proved in this good christian andrew . this andrew was borne in the province of kia●si , where after he had lived many yeares , he removed from thence into the province of nankim , where having had some information concerning our religion , he came up the fathers ; and after he had been well instructed by them in the principall points of our faith , he received baptisme from them , together with the name of andrew . some few daies after his whole familie was baptized by the hand of father rocca , who was superiour there at that time . after his baptisme , andrew became a pattern and example to the rest of the christians , by endeavouring to communicate to others the good which he had received , and to draw others to christ , which succeeded very happily , very many being baptized by his perswasions . he had a great devotion to the b. virgin , and was the most zealous man of a whole fraternitie , which before the persecution of nankim was dedicated to her in our church there : and after that , when the fathers were banished , he built an oratory in his owne house to the honour of that holy mother ; whither he used to assemble the christians , and to exhort them to devotion and observance of our holy law. at the time the fathers were imprisoned there , and the other christians were divided into five prisons , he without any fear of that danger to which he did expose himselfe , tooke upon him to serve them , to visit , comfort and assist them , especially the fathers , with many almes at his owne expence ; not being content to performe these offices of charitie in his owne person only , he imployed in them also a little boy that was his sonne , whom he sent to the fathers , that they might make use of him to send him of errants , and other little occasions . likewise at our return thither , he lent us his house for our habitation when we went to visit the christians of that place , and for an infirmary , or hospitall , when any were sick , whom he served and tooke care of with great charity and affection . these and other good works did the lord pay him by crowning him with martyrdome , and making him to suffer death for his sake . the good old man patiently suffered the torments and bastinadoes abovementioned ; and when as the last which he received , beside that they were very cruell ones , were also laid on upon the wounds and stripes , but lately inflicted on him before other tribunalls , it is no wonder , that an old man , who though he were strong in courage , yet was but weake in body , should render his life to the violence of those torments ; since the youngest of those christians , and those of the most robust complexion did hardly escape with life . thus he dyed , leaving that church much edified by his good example , and much afflicted for the losse of him . for he was , as it were a father to them all , and in the absence of the fathers , a master . he was buried decently in a particular sepulchre by himselfe , to the end that one day he may have those honours , which are due to him , performed with greater solemnitie . chap. . how things began to be quiet and setled , and how the fathers were sent for to court by order of the mandarines . in the mean time there came better news from nankim , whither the fathers had sent a man on purpose , with letters from themselvs , as also from our doctours , to comfort and strengthen the christians there in their afflictions and troubles ; although the lord had so filled their hearts with courage and contentment , that they had little need of any humane consolation . this man returned with a confirmation of the news , which was already spread abroad , assuring them that all things were quiet : the same also was written by the christians in their letters . for the mandarines , seeing that the plot did not take , and that the memorialls were not presented at pekim , and on the other side , that xin was turned out of his office , they presently changed their stile and opinion ; they set the christians at liberty , and also moderated the punishment that had been imposed upon them . only there remained in prison three christians of chincheo , who expected every day to be sent into their owne province , as it afterwards fell out . from pekim also the father , who lay hid there , wrote , that all the hopes of our enemies of nankim were quite overthrown at that court ; and that the face of things was so changed , since the departure of xin , that our friends did counsell him to treate with the christian mandarines , and such other of them , as ( although they were gentiles , yet ) had a good affection for us , to finde out some way for him to go publickly abroad , and for us to be introduced thither againe . by this time there had six or seven years passed , since the first persecution of nankim ; and the tartars made a cruell warre upon the chinesses , and had already not only defeated severall of their armies , but also gained diverse places from them in the province of leaotum ; neither did they well know which way to put a stop to the advance of their army . neverthelesse , the fathers did endeavour to finde some way to manifest themselves to the kingdome , and to appeare in publick , according to the tenour of what had been written them from pekim : but because their banishment was decreed by the king , they found no small difficulty in the businesse . notwithstanding , the christians , and the doctours that were our friends resolved to frame a memoriall ; taking the occasion from the warre with the tartars , and the extremities to which the chinesses were reduced , and to present it to the king ; setting forth in the first place the misfortunes of the warre , the mortality and damages which they had received ; the losse of their townes and cities , without having been able for the space of so many years , after such infinite expence of treasure and losse of men , either to divert or stop the course of that calamitie . in the second place they did remonstrate the errour , which was committed in banishing the europaean fathers , who , beside that they were vertuous , learned , and men capable of the management of great affaires , they were also very great mathematicians , who without doubt had particular secrets , and extraordinary inventions , which might be made use of to their extraordinary advantage in that great straite wherein the kingdom was at present : and that if they were in the court , as they had formerly been , that they would be able to reduce the affaires of state into a better condition . last of all they added , that it was probable , that they were not all yet departed , and that it was not possible , that so many men should be able to passe through so great a kingdom , through so many straite and uncouth waies ; that his majesty should do well to give order for diligent search to be made through the whole kingdom , to see if any of them were still to be found there , and to send for them to court , that they might be serviceable to him in this present conjuncture of the warre . the fathers made great opposition against this particular means which was taken for their re-establishment ; by reason they were altogether ignorant in matters of warre and armes , and all things belonging to that profession : and therefore they did not thinke it convenient , that they should be petitioned for under that pretence . to this , as i understand , dr. leo who was one of the chiefe actours in this tragedie , presently made answer , fathers , let not this trouble you , for this pretence of arms shall stand us in no more stead , then the needle d●th a taylour , who when he hath drawne through the thred he soweth with , and the garment is finished , presently taketh the needle away ; let your reverences once get in by the kings order , and the armes to fight with , shall be turned into pens to write . in conclusion , the memoriall was drawne up very well ; they having excellent skill to frame a petition after their manner ; it was presented in the chancery of petitions , and they tooke such paines in solliciting their friends , that they got it passed , and presented to the kings hands , with such good successe , that immediately he made a favourable reference of it to the councell of warre ; who did not only favour the disigne , but added also , that they did verily beleeve , that the fathers by their skill in the mathematicks would be able so to enchant the tartars , that they should not be able to manage their armes against them . they therefore immediately gave order , that they should be sought out with all possible diligence : but there was no need to take much pains to finde them out , for he that was to seeke them , knew well enough where to have them . father rocca , our superiour , who resided at that time in the southern parts , had presently news of the kings order ; & that he was to send two fathers to that court. it is almost incredible what joy there was both among the fathers & the rest of the christians ; they knowing , that this was the most certain way , for the fathers to returne publickly into the kingdom , & for the propagation of the gospel , with the same libertie they formerly enjoyed . father nicolas longobardus and father emanuel dias were named for this expedition ; who assoone as they had fitted themselves for their journy , departed for pekim ; where they made their entrance publickly . and because some years had now passed , since beards of the europaean fashion had been seen in that city , there was so great a concourse of people to see them , that they could hardly make their way through them . the first thing they did , was to present themselves to the tribunall of warre , ( the care of seeking them out having been recommended to the mandarines of that tribunall ) who received them with all manner of courtesie and civility , and profered to take the care themselves of their lodging and accommodation , which the fathers would by no means accept , excusing themselves , that they had not yet merit enough to accept of their offer : but gave them very great thanks , and promised to receive their kindnesse , when they should see a fit time for it . but the true reason was , partly that they might not be burthensome to them , and partly that they might remain the freer by having the lesse obligation to be employed in their affaires of warre ; under which title they had been brought in thither . as for a house , it seemed good to the christians , that they should returne to that , where they had formerly made their abode for so many years , and where they were yet well knowne and beloved of the neighbourhood : besides that , by that means the world would more clearly understand , upon how little reason they were banished ; and moreover , they should save building of a new church , the old one having been bought on purpose by a christian : only there was great need of repayring ; for the buildings of china , consisting principally of wood , are not so strong and lasting as ours : but dr. ignatius , who resided at that time in the court , tooke upon him to repaire all at his owne charges , and did accommodate them very excellently , especially the church ; and when every thing was ready , the fathers went thither to dwell ; where they do yet inhabit to this very day , medling only with such things as belong to their profession , without being ever spoken to concerning warre , tartars or armes . the affaires of the court being thus happily accomplished , and the fathers dwelling freely and openly in their ancient house , they began to set on foote their former exercises . they did cultivate and perfect the knowledge of the christians ; they preached to the gentiles ; they received the visits , which the mandarines and their friends did pay them , with the same familiaritie as formerly , and without any other cautions , but such as are at all times necessary in china . this securitie and libertie in the court by publique approbation , was in a little while after communicated to the other houses , where the rest of the fathers did reside . so that by little and little , preaching and other exercises of religion were so happily encreased and enlarged , that in the year , and . whilest we lived peaceably in the places of our abode , a doore was opened to the gospel , and the way cleared to the conversion of the gentiles , without finding any opposition , or resistance , to the designes which god had encouraged us to undertake ; although it was alwaies necessary to make some magistrate our friend in the place of our employment . in the same measure that our libertie encreased , the gospel was likewise divulged in severall parts ; new residencies were set up , with houses and churches belonging to them , and fathers were sent to make their abode at them . two , beside oratories , were instituted in the province of fokien , both of them very numerous in christians . in the province of xansi , there was one set up , and in that of xunsi , another , as also another in the province of honan , all which do flourish at this day in a copious christianitie . at my departure thence , there was another beginning , which is now finished , having a church and some store of christians , and they did resolve to send some fathers to reside there . but because hereafter there will be an account given of them all in particular , i will stay no longer upon this subject . the fathers returned to their ancient houses , ( which were five in all before the persecution ) after they had repaired and put them in some handsome condition . that of pekim , ( with the accommodation of the house and church , as is above-said , ) had three fathers , & one lay-brother , who laboured very successefully in encreasing the number of christians . that of hamcheu had a new house and church , and more capacious than the former ; which was indeed very necessary , by reason of the great number of christians , both old and new ones , of which there are some made every day . that of kiamsi had likwise a new church and house scituated in the most publique street of that city . that of canton was let alone , not only because ( before ) it could not be continued as the rest were ; but also out of consideration that it was better to leave a place so subject to stormes and troubles , and in stead thereof to take another , where we might find more profit and security . neverthelesse , the christians there are very carefully visited every year , at the house of nankim we had enough to do ; for the christians of that church could not endure , that they having been the first in persecutions and troubles , and the most exercised in them , should be the last in spirituall favours ; and not only the last ; but even when other houses were well provided with fathers , their church only should want them . the fathers also did much desire a residency there , & did therefore very frequently visit them . but to set up a publique and open house , was very difficult , by reason of the persecutions that had happened there . but at length , all difficulties were overcome ; & a residencie was instituted there , although it were late first ; which , next under god , we owe to dr. paul , who that he might alwayes do good , did this even after his death , in this maner . the fathers had no other hope of this businesse , but the opportunity of some christian mandarine or friend , who should come to governe that city ; that under his protection they might be introduced with greater facility and security . it happened about that time , that a disciple of doctour pauls was sent thither to be president of the councell of warre ; and as the doctour was very vigilant in this matter , he presently helped the fathers to that which they desired ; that mandarine being of great authority , and being his disciple , he would do whatsoever he should require of him . this overture pleased the fathers very well : and because they would send thither an experienced person , the place being of such great danger and such great importance , they did for some time retard the execution of it , because they were to take a father away from some other place , which so was to remaine unprovided . in the meane while doctour paul fell sick , who was at that time actually colao in the court ; yet did not his sicknesse hinder him from writing and sending a letter to the mandarine in favour of us . but his sicknesse increasing , by that time the letter arried at nankim , the good doctour paul was gone to a better life . but the mandarine received the letter , ( which the father gave him with some hesitation ) not as from a dead friend , but from a living master : he received also the father with all demonstrations of courtesie and good will. by his favour and order a house was taken ; and the other mandarines seeing how he used the father , to please him ( for all desire to second the great ones ) they did likewise shew him many favours , not only with their authority and frequent visits , but also by giving him money toward the buying of the houses . in this manner was that church well provided for , and the christians comforted , who have been since very much encreased . about that time , which was in the year the affaires of that church did proceed in a much different manner , from what they had done formerly ; so that it seemed that those stormes had only raised the little barque of that church to a greater height ; not only in the number of the baptized , which without comparison every year encreased , but also the peace and quiet they enjoyed , and the liberty they had to preach : so that there was a generall knowledge of our holy beliefe dispersed over the whole kingdome ; insomuch that there is hardly a place in it , whither , either by books written upon that subject , or by the acquaintance of christians , or by the report of gentiles themselves , it is not arrived ; and this not only in the innermost parts of the kingdome ; where for the most part the fathers are employed , but also in the skirts and extremities thereof . i will bring some examples , which will clearly demonstrate it . there came sometimes to the city of macao ( which is inhabited by portugheses , and is scituated on the confines of china ) some christian mandarines about state affaires ; who have not onely publickly declared themselves to be christians , but have also made it appear that they were well instructed in the principles of our faith ; and have carried themselves with so much edification ; and sanctity of life in the exercise of all christian vertues , that they have much edified that people , and may be examples to christians of much greater antiquity . in the year the portughesse ships setting saile from macao toward giappon ( as usually they do every year ) about the height of fokien a province of china , one of the ships was cast away ; and all the men drowned , except onely persons , who saved themselves in the long boate almost by miracle , by reason it happened in the night , and the wind blew very strong , and the seas ran exceeding high : yet at length with much ado ; although they had neither needle nor compasse , they came a shore , and landed in the said province of fokien . presently the people flocked about the poor shipwrackt men who had more need of food and clothing than of being examined who they were ; but because the hollanders ( of whom the chinesses have a very ill conceit ) did use about that time to exercise much piracy and robbery upon those coasts , they put them in prison , where by reason they were not only strangers , but were also accounted enemies , they endured extraordinary want & misery . many people went to see them out of curiosity , because they were strangers , who as they are seldome admitted into that country , are thought a rare spectacle . among the rest , there were some christians ( which is that i would shew ) who were led to see them out of the same curiosity that others had : and taking notice that they carried beads , and crosses about them , and that they used to say over their beads , they judged them to be of the same profession as themselves were : therefore they made diligent enquirie about it ; and being assured that they were christians , although they were strictly forbid to shew them any kindnesse , yet charitie , which is alwayes ingenious , found a way for them to help them , and to provide them with what they were able . to cloath them they used this pious shift : they would go into the prison ( for as i have fomerly said , he that visiteth a prisoner must of necessity go into the prison ) having a double suit of cloathes one over the other : and as soon as they were got in , they would very dexterously slip off their under garments , and give them to those poor men , and go out again onely with their own cloathes , without any discovery of so seasonable a charity , for the reliefe of those unfortunate wretches . whilst i lived in the province of kiamsi at nancham , the capital city thereof ; where we have a church and house , there came thither a christian of another city , on purpose to conferre with me concerning his consciennce , and other spirituall matters : and because the place where he lived was far distant from us , and he could not often make that journey ; his custome was to make a pretty long stay when he did come , and then , after his generall confession and pennance was ended , to returne home again . one time at his departure i desired him to use his best endeavours to perswade his kindred , friends , neighbours and other persons , to embrace our holy faith , and that if he found any disposition or inclination in them to it , he should presently give me notice of it . he did so , and about a month after , he sent me an invitation to come thither , for that there was an opportunity of casting my nets : i went thither , and because he had not a house bigge enough to receive the company that would come to treate with me , i did accommodate my self in one of those houses , which the chinesses call zutham , and do belong to a whole family in common , where at set times of the yeare the whole family do assemble themselves to treate of the affaires of that family , and of the behaviour and manner of living of some of that kindred ; and there they reprove , chastise , give orders , &c. these houses for the most part stand empty , only there is some one or other , who keepeth and taketh care of them . neere unto that dwelt a mandarine ; who having heard of my arrivall , and that i was a stranger , drawn as i beleeve by his curiosity , came presently to visit me . but as we do not use in these visits to let slip any opportunity of advancing the gospel of jesus christ , i entred into discourse with him concerning that matter . he asked me thereupon many extravagant questions ; and not being , as it seemed , much pleased with my answers , he took his leave of me with a great deale of civility ; and , when he had done , he went and accused me to the second governour of the city ; telling him , that there dwelt a stranger ; that the times were dangerous ; and moreover , that i taught a new law , which was contrary to theirs , and prejudicial to the state ; that therefore it did behoove his lordship to use all care and diligence to prevent the mischiefe that might ensue upon it . lesse than this would have been sufficient to have caused me to be apprehended , if the mandarine had not been a cautious and discreet person . neverthelesse , he sent some of his officers for me : there came into the house where i was about thirty or fourty men , some of them being sent , and others only out of curiosity to see me ; as also the tifam of that street , ( who is obliged to give account of what ever passeth there ) and brought an order for me to appear before the governour . just in that instant in came the christian who had sent for me , who was a litterato , and well esteemed in that city ; and taking me by the hand , would needs go along to give an account of me to the governour ; where he found also the mandarine that had accused me . the christian told the mandarine , that i lived in the metropolis of the province , and that i had a friendship with the vice-roy and other mandarines of quality ( which was very true : ) and that for the law which i taught , it was no secret , but that i did preach it openly at the court ; and that my companions did the same every where publickly ; as the mandarines of the metropolis knew very well . the governour having heard these words , from a person of that merit , would make no further enquirie into the cause , but remitted it to the first governour , whom we found on his tribunall . the tifam began to give him an account of the businesse , but he being not well instructed in it , could not make him understand it . then the christian began to speak , and to give an account of what had happened , in the presence of almost an infinite multitude of people ; of which number there being two , who , hearing him talk of the law of god , signed themselves with the signe of the crosse in the sight of a young man who stood near them : the young man asked them , if they were christians : they answered , no , but that they had a friend who was a christian , and that he had taught them to make the signe of the crosse , and to rehearse several prayers . the governour , assoon as he heard of thien chu kiao , that is , the law of the lord of heaven ; he said : this law hath many followers in my country , and is a very good law : what would the father have else ? the christian answered : nothing , my lord , but only to give an account of himself in answer to what he is accused of by hioquon ( for that was the name of the mandarine that had complained of me ) neere unto whom he dwelleth . then the governour replyed , tell the father he liveth in no good neighbour-hood ; and wish him to find a better . the christian answered , since your lordship would have him change his habitation , be pleased to command he should have a house allowed him during the short time he is to make his abode in this city . the advice pleased him , and presently he gave order , there should be some chambers provided for me in a certain palace , and in them i lived during the whole time that i spent there : so that by the occasion of the others turning me out of the house , i came to get one that was farre better . as a portughese carrack was on her way from macao toward manila , she strook unfortunately upon the sands of pulosisi , and was cast away ; there being hardly fourty persons saved in the long boate ; who steering as well as they could towards the next land , after some daies , arrived at the island of hainan , which is but a little way distant from the westerne part of the province of canton , and from macao two daies saile with a good winde . assoon as they landed , they were presenly apprehended according to the custome of that island , with a noise and stir which boded no good to those poor shipwrackt men . they found some christians in that island , who were very helpfull to them , and among the rest there was a mandarine called ignatius , who had been a long time a christian , as also his whole family , a very good and devout person , as i had formerly known him to be at nankim . it pleased god for the comfort and solace of those poor portugheses , that he should govern the island at that time . assoon as he had understood what had happened to those prisoners , fearing what might fall out , he commanded the cause to be brought unto his tribunall . when therefore the poor prisoners were brought into his presence ; and after that he understood they were christians , he not only commiserated their condition , but presently commanded they should be set at liberty , and kept them for some time in his palace . it is hard to expresse the charity and love , with which he entertained them , endeavouring to refresh and comfort them after the labours and dangers they had passed , conversing with them so familiarly and so cordially , and giving them such an example in his own person of all christian vertues , that the portughesses did afterwards very highly commend him , both in macao and many other places , and not only his own carriage and behaviour , but also that of his houshold ; but above all , they did admire the care and diligence with which he gave them notice both of fasts and holy-dayes , to the end they might observe them : so that while they stayed there , he served them also in stead of a parish priest. on the day of s. agnes , which was that whereon his wife was baptized , and called by the same name , he made a very great feast : first a spirituall one in his chappel , where they all met to do their devotions , and recommend themselvs unto god ; and after that , he gave them a sumptuous and splendid banquet . after he had entertained them a good while , and that they had recovered their health and strength againe , he lent them a barque and marriners to carry them to macao . i could bring many other examples , which i omit for brevities sake , seeing these are sufficient to prove what i said before ; that the christian religion , one way or other , is dispersed over the whole kingdome of china . chap. . the life and death of doctour leo : and the conclusion of this history . the chinesse christianity hath so great an obligation to the singular pietie , and charitable assistance afforded them upon all occasions by doctour leo , that i cannot finish this relation without giving a briefe essay of his life and death , which may serve also for a testimony of the great zeale of those new christians ; although i shall forbeare to mention many things concerning his sanctitie ; as also severall graces and gifts conferred upon him by almighty god , referring the reader to the yearly letters , where they are more particularly set downe . dr. leo was borne in the city of hamcheu in the province of chekiam , and having happily finished the course of his studies , he removed to the court of pekim , where he obtained the degree of doctour , and executed the first employment , which was conferred upon him after his degree . there he saw and conversed with father matthaeus riccius , as did also the greatest part of the chiefe officers and letterati ; moved by a curiositie of seeing men of europe . this leo , besides that he was of a quick and vivacious wit , had a most eager and intense desire of knowledge ; by which means he did the more engage himselfe to an inward friendship and conversation with the father , being allured thereunto by the solidity and novelty of our sciences , and particularly by the delight he tooke in some maps and other curiosities ; so that he could have been willing to have lived alwaies in his company . in the meane while , together with humane sciences , the father did instruct him in the heavenly wisdome of the law of god ; and he was growne so skilfull and well versed in it , that he was able to help the father in the correction and augmentation of a catechisme , which he had made some years before , and was then about to re-print it . he did therein much admire the great conformitie of our mysteries , with the principalls of reason , the concordance , order , and admirable consequence of the points of our faith : and although he did not at that time give an entire credence to them , neverthelesse he was much delighted to see every thing therein so well ordered and disposed ; being wont often to say , that if these things were not true , they were wisely invented , and very conformable to the light of nature . he continued the same affection toward the father for some years ; wherein he much assisted , both with his counsell and authority , the foundation of that house ; and indeed he was the first that did encourage the father to the enterprise ; and furnished him with mony to buy the ground , and to build the church . all these good works , accompanied with the fastings and penance which he performed , while he was yet a gentile , were as so many dispositions , to fit and prepare him for the reception of that divine light , which the lord was pleased to communicate unto him . he was then satisfied in the truth of our holy faith , and did much desire to be baptized ; which notwithstanding father riccius would not consent unto , by reason of a certain impediment which he had at that time ; but being afterwards sick and in great danger of death , the father was constrained to baptize him . and immediatly after , the lord was pleased , by means and vertue of that sacrament and the other of extreame unction , to deliver him from that death , which he expected every hour ; as he himselfe confessed during his whole life , and alwaies gave particular thanks to god for it . not long after , he returned home to his owne house ; where , having busied himselfe one evening in breaking and burning all the idols he could finde , dr. michael his ancient friend , ( though yet a gentile and very zealous in the worship of idols , and observant in their superstition ) came in to visit him . he was much astonished at the sight , and could not forbeare to reprove him for it : but by the others answer , he received so much satisfaction , that he had an earnest desire to heare and understand better the law of christ , which he afterwards received ; & the same dr. leo assisted him as god-father at his baptisme ; for about that time there came to live in leo's house , the fathers , lazarus , catanaeus , and nicolas trigaultius , who did often discourse there , with dr. michael ; he carried them to a country house of his , ( whither he went often to dwell , ) that he might with more freedom and leisure discourse with them concerning the law of god : he doing this often , was at length converted and baptized ; wherein dr. leo had the greatest share and merit ; conferring a most important benefit upon this church , by the conversion of a person of that quality , who for many years together , in the heate and trouble of the greatest persecutions , did ever receive , protect , and favour us above measure . from that day forward these two doctours , michael and leo were the heads and pillars of our holy faith in those kingdoms : for , in the greatest fury of that persecution , wherein the fathers were banished the kingdom , eight of them concealed themselves in that city ; not only maintaining what they had already gained , but also encreasing it so much , that whereas about or years before , there were but three churches in all china , we have at this day many in eight provinces , as also twelve houses , the number of the faithfull being very much encreased every where . dr. leo made continuall progresse in the christian religion , and shewed in act , upon all occasions , what he had before embraced and resolved in his minde . when he went to take possession of the first office , which was given him after he was a christian , he was advertised by the ministers and officers , that , according to the custome , he should go and worship , and take his oath before the idols , which in great number were placed in a certain hall of that palace , where he was to lodge . the doctour went , and being come to the roome where the idols were , the ceremonie he performed was , to cause them to be all overturned and throwne to the ground , and then to be broken in pieces : so that the sergeants themselves , who were constrained to execute this commandement , which seemed to them a very great impiety , said among themselves , sure this new lord of ours is not very well in his wits . so great was the horrour and hatred which he had conceived against the devill . he was in this particular very severe and terrible all the time of his life ; neither did he account them men , that were deceived in that point , & had so little sense , as to believe idols to be gods ; and those , who had any occasion to heare the law of god , or to read the books which treated of it , and did not judge it to be true , to want braines , and to be voyd of understanding . he perswaded himselfe , that all they who could read , and took a delight in the reading of books , that it was not possible , but that they should have a great passion for the learning and sciences of europe ; and that by means of them , they must needs arrive at the knowledge of the true god , and receive his holy law . therefore his greatest care always was to perswade the fathers to apply themselves to the translating the books of europe ; and he himselfe did help them in it all he could , which was not a little . hence it was , that ever since he knew the fathers , which was about the space of thirty years , he almost alwaies busied himselfe in this exercise ; which he followed with so much study and application , that even in the country , at recreations , visits and banquets , he never went without a book in his sleeve , or in the chaire , wherein he was carried on mens shoulders ▪ and when he was alone , he did either read or write ; although it was more troublesome to him , than it would have been to another of lesse ingenuity and capacity , by reason of his want of sight in one eye , which he had almost lost ; and the little sight he had in the other which was left : so that in writing or reading he was faine almost to touch the paper with his eye . and truly he made such progresse in our sciences , that he could have discoursed upon any subject better than many in europe , that esteeme themselves learned men . he perfectly understood the first six books of euclid ; which are now translated into the chinesse tongue ; he had learned all the kinds of our arithmetick , with many particular rules and subtleties which are taught in that art ; of which subject he composed seaven tomes ; he was very well acquainted with all that belongeth to the spheare , and such like curiosities . but what is most of all , he understood very well , and helped to translate the books of aristotle de caelo ; together with the questions , which are handled upon them by the schoole of conimbra ; so that he had perfectly penetrated into that matter : and finally , he learnt a great part of our logick , concerning which he left tomes in the chinesse language to be printed ; besides , he discoursed so pertinently of all these and other matters , with so much ease and delight , that it was not so facile for others , who were well versed in them , to follow him . he never made account of those curious commodities , which came from europe , and which were so much este●med by others ; all his delight and content was , to see some new and curious book , that was brought out of europe : then would he sigh to see himselfe old and alone , not finding in other christians the zeale , which he had of a thing so important , to the conversion of that kingdom , as was the helping us in the translation of such books . with the fathers he never discoursed of any thing , but either of god , or of our sciences . it was a know● thing among us , that when he saw us , ( which he did many times a week , ) the first thing he would ask , was , what book it was we were about translating ; and if he knew the subject , how much we had already translated ? and i can speak it with truth , that of fifty works which the fathers have translated into the chinesse tongue , both of divinitie & other sciences , among which there are some which do consist of many tomes , there is hardly one which hath not passed through his hands , he either correcting it himselfe , or helping us to do it , or revising and fitting it for a new impression ; or else re●ding it of more authority , with the addition of prologues and other compositions of his owne . he had an unspeakable pleasure in those works , neither could ●e have a greater present sent him , than one of our books newly printed in the chinesse language . from hence there grew in him a great 〈◊〉 i●satible desire , wherein he seemed to consume himselfe ; which was to have many fathers come into china ; and it was so vehement in him , that it made him fall into complaints against our superiours , saying , they did not understand , because they could not see with their eyes the importance of that businesse ; & that therefore they did not supply that want so much as was necessary . one day falling into a great heat upon this subject , the father with whom he discoursed , mildely replied , sir , we thank you for your zeale , and do acknowledge the favour you shew us , in complaining on this manner ; but our superiours have many places to succour and supply , and it is not possible for them to do it to the satisfaction of all . to which he replied very gracefully , your reverence doth reprove me for daring to murmure against our fathers and superiours ; but it is not so ; but only i say , that i should be very glad to have the opportunity to speak in person with our reverend father generall ( in these very tearmes he spake it in the chinesse tongue , and when ever he mentioned the superiours of the company , he alwaies called them our fathers and superiours ) because i would very earnestly desire of him , that he would be pleased seasonably to supply our kingdome of china with store of fathers , by reason the letters and language are so difficult to be learnt : for ere long your reverences will be so old and worne out , that you will not be able to teach those , who are new comers . thus he spake , and this was his opinion concerning it . and a good testimony thereof will appeare in a letter which he wrote in answer to one , which father mugnez mascaregnas the assistant of portugall had sent him : wherein he offered to send him whatsoever curiositie or raritie he desired out of europe : to which point his answer was , that he neither wished , nor desired any thing , but only that he would earnestly endeavour to send more of the societie into china . in proportio● to the love he had for the fathers , his zeale and care for their studies and health did encrease ; as also that they should be well accommodated , and that they should know how to converse with those of the country , in such termes , ceremonies , and compliments , as were most esteemed among them : admonishing , and instructing us with great confidence upon all occasions , when ever he saw us mistaken in the stile of that country . he had so tender a kindenesse for us , that many times with his owne hands he would open our gowns before to see whether we were sufficiently provided with cloaths to defend us from the cold . when any of us was sick , he caused the medicines , to be boyled and prepared at his owne house , saying , that either through the ignorance , or unskilfulnesse of our servants they might lose their force , and so the sick person would receive no help by them . at the first sight , after a little discourse , he could very well judge of the talents and parts of every one of us , and had a great facilitie in gaining our affections . he had a great esteeme and affection for us all in generall , but much more for those who were newly come , and could not yet speak the language ; of whom he had alwaies a very great care , much compassionating the labour and paines they were to take in the study of that language , and the letters belonging to it ; and to encourage them , would much rejoyce at every word , which he heard them bring out , when they began to speak it . he gave them very particular instructions concerning the manner and method they were to study it by . he gave them the names of the books to which they were most to apply themselves ; and many times he sent them to them , written in his owne hand , concerning the poynts and strokes , of which in china there is a particular science . it was an incredible consolation , and truely did cause no lesse then our admiration , to heare the two doctours , leo and michael together , when they came both at once , ( as they did often , ) to our house ; for they scarce spoke of any thing else but of the way how to propagate the gospel , and how to protect , defend and authorize the preachers thereof throughout the whole kingdom ; consulting with themselves to which of their friends they should recommend them ; what books they would advise them to write ; to which province it were best to go first ; and which father were fittest to be required of the superiour for such a part . in the end , all their consulations concluded in sighs , saying : we are old men , to morrow we shall die ; whom shall wee leave in our stead to carry on , that which we have seen begun in our daies ? sometimes transported by their affections , they did imagine themselves to be then at the court , informing the king himselfe by their memoriall of the sanctity and purity of our christian faith ; and having obtained leave and authority of him to set up publick churches , they did already in their imagination make choice of the ground and scituation , and design the form of the buildings ; otherwhile they fancied themselves to be accused for this cause , to be laid in prison , and after that to be beheaded ; and all with so much courage and cheerfulnesse , as did well shew the esteem they made of the honour of martyrdom ; and the ardent desires they had to lose their lives for the interest of gods cause . neither did he stop at discourses and desires ; for i can justly affirme , that of all the houses and churches our societie hath in china , there is not one of them , which dr. leo hath not helped both to build and to preserve ; giving towards some of them , although he was not rich , a considerable summe of money . but that zealous love of leo was most remarkable , in that occasion of recalling the fathers to the court and city of pekim , where they formerly resided . he contrived all possible means to effect it , and made use of all opportunities : and by reason that china was then infested by the tartars , and the court of pekim in danger , he tooke advantage by that occasion to remonstrate to the king , that besides our learning and skill , which might be of great use to him , in this conjuncture of time , we had also great power and interest with the inhabitants of macao , from whom we could easily obtaine a considerable succour of men and armes to his assistance ; and the better to perswade the king and his counsell to it , he used so much rhetorick , and produced so many , and such apt and proper examples out of their books and ancient chronicles , wherein he was excellently well versed , that i doubt not , but the reader would receive much delight , if i should give him a little tast of that excellent memoriall of his , did not that brevitie , which i have tied my self to in this relation , forbid it . in conclusion , he did and said so much , that he obtained his desire ; wherein he received no lesse satisfaction than we have , and ever shal have obligation to him for it . neverthelesse , he lost the great office he had , only upon this account , through the malice of his enemies ; who accused him to the king ; though they had nothing to lay to his charge , but the neare friendship he had had with father matthaeus riccius ; and that he did beleeve and professe a certain law , which that father taught , and which was different from the law of that kingdome . but it pleased the lord to recompense him abundantly for what he then lost ; restoring him or years after to the same place with much more honour and fame throughout the whole kingdom , by means of dr. puul , who being also a christian , and of so much courage & understanding , as to be able to assist and favour our affairs , brought it about upon occasion of the reformation of the kalender ▪ he accepted of the employment , the better to enable him , together with doctour paul , to promote the interest of the gospel ; and so he began his journey toward the court : but , beside the infirmities of his old age , the length of the voyage , and the excessive cold of the winter , did so weaken him , that , not many moneths after his arrivall , he ended his life on the day of all-saints , which was the very day , whereon foure years before the first masse was said in that house , which he built on purpose to bestow upon the society ; where at this day is one of the two residencies , which we have in the city of hamcheu . i will not stand to rehearse the piety , compuncton , and resentment , with which he did severall times confesse himself during his sicknesse ; nor the consolation with which he received the holy sacraments of the communion and extreame unction , and with what devotion he hearkned to the discourses and exhortations , which were made to him ( at that time by three of the fathers , who were present ) at his death , ( a reward which certainly the lord was pleased to bestow upon that love and affection , with which he had alwayes helped and favoured us , from the first time he knew us , ) i forbear , i say , to mention them , by reason any one may imagine them in so learned a man and perfect a christian. i will only take notice briefly of what he said at that time to doctour paul ; whom he tooke by the hand , just as he was about to depart , & after he had given him thanks for the favours he had received of him upon many occasions , and particularly in that last , he said to him with teares in his eyes . sir , i dye much comforted to see with my eyes how well our fathers arere-established , and protected by your zeale . i will not recommend them to you , because i know the place they hold in your heart . my sinnes have made me unworthy to have any share in this work , to which you have done me the favour to call me for your companion . but if after this work is ended you would be pleased to make use of my name to any thing , which might result to the glory of god , and the propagation of his most holy law , you would do me a high favour ; and so , sir , i leave upon your shoulders the christianitie of china . with these words , which shewed sufficiently the esteem he had of the gospel , and of the preachers thereof , doctour leo ended piously and holily that life ; a good part whereof he had spent in the assistance of this new church . he dyed on the first of november although his memory will alwayes live , in the breasts of the labourers of our society ; and we hope , that his example will be preserved in other generous mindes of the chinesse nobilitie . to this state and condition is the church of china arrived , after the continuall labour and paines of the fathers , during fifty eight years ; and truly so happy and prosperous a successe could never have been expected from such difficult beginnings , and such weak meanes . neverthelesse , from the contexture of this narration , it may well be perceived , what paines , trouble , caution , patience and longanimity have alwayes accompanied this enterprise , and also upheld it in the greatest persecutions . the zeale and heate of those persons , who would convert the world perfectly on a sudden , is much to be commended ; and we do esteeme , and reverence it in all ; neverthelesse , in new missions , and particularly in such , which are not susceptible of this fire , which flameth out so suddenly , but do require to be disposed to it by longer time , we do endeavour to retain them within the limits of prudence , more safe , and the bounds of patience , more profitable , for that which is pretended to , by our society , when ever we meet with any of such a spirit among us ; and if that will not serve , we send them to the pulpets and auditories of europe , where that fire may shine out without any danger of burning . and this is observed by us in order to the gentiles . as for the new christians , i doubt not at all , but that it is a holy and desireable thing , presently to fashion and accommodate them to the cōmon way of the universall church , to her lawes , decrees , statutes , &c. neverthelesse , we must look how farre that is possible ; and if possible , whether it be convenient ; and whether it would not be more for the destruction then edification of such tender plants . our saviour christ and the apostles have left us this doctrine so cleer , that there doth not seem any place to be left for errour . st. ambrose saith , it is a property of false apostles to teach every thing to every one without difference of persons ; the which difference was alwayes observed by our saviour in his holy doctrine , aliter enim p●pulis , aliter loqu●batur discipulis . st. paul the preacher of the gentiles , and master of preachers , wrote to the corintbians , lac vobis potum dedi : ( it is wel to be seen , ( saith st gregory ) that he brought them up and instructed them as children : they were newly begotten unto the gospel , ( saith st , ambrose ) ideo apostolus , vir divinus , & medicus spiritualis vnicuique secundum viris illius , doctri●am tradebat . ) and to the galatians he saith ; scitis , quia per infirmitatem carnis evangelizavi vobis . wherefore accommodating himselfe to the weaknesse of the flesh , the apostle did preach no higher things to them : saith st. hierome , ut infirm●s galatas lucrifaceret . of this opinion also is to status cap. . quest . . upon st. mat. the same st. paul , when he would lay the foundation of christianitie at athens , began with that inscription , ig noto deo , or ( as st hierom will have it ) dijs asiae , europe & lybiae , dijs ignotis & peregrinis : and without ever reproving those words , or condemning the superstition , ( although it was bad enough ) judging it more convenient at the first , he made use of this darknesse to communicate light to them by it . the apostles in the first councell treated only of the facilitating of the conversion of the gentiles , visum est spiritui sancto & nobis nihil ultra imponere vobis oneris , quàm haec necessaria : ut abstineatis vos ab immolatis sim●lachrorum , & suffocato , & sanguine . so that in these three things , they did include the whole obligation of the ius positivum to which those new christians were obliged ▪ and ( what is more ) these were ( all three ) iewish ceremonies ; which if they should be observed at this day , would give much scandal . nevertheless , to facilitate the conversion of the gentiles , and to avoyd giving scandal to the iewes , they were , at that time , judged necessary . the same thing happened about circumcision , the which s. paul not only permitted , but even exercised himselfe on the person of his disciple timothy ; condescending to the weaknesse and ignorance of those first christians . of this opinion was panormitanus ( cap. licet graecos . de baptismo & ejus effect : ) where he saith , potest & debet venientes noviter ad fidem tolerare in moribus & ritibus 〈◊〉 antiquis : for otherwise , ( as cusanus saith ) there would rather be a perturbation than an edification . oportet . infirmitati hominum pl●rumque condescendere nisi vergat contra aeternam salutem . ( which is very manifest , every man being chiefly concerned to take care of his own eternall salvation , ne cum alijs praedicaverit , ipse reprobus efficiatur : ) nam exactam quae●ere conformitatem in omnibus , est potius pacem turbare . this opinion likewise is favoured by the glosse , ( in capit . reus qui , de paenitentia & remissione . ) where it is said , that in favour of those who are newly converted to the faith , detrahendum est jure . the church hath often practised the same , and particularly in the councel of florence ; where pope eugenius the fourth did very prudently dissemble with the greeks , concerning the point of marriage ; for the greeks not consenting to treate any thing concerning marriage , and the pope having also already determined the point : yet synodicé , & , armeniis , in decreto suo , credendum tradens ; mirum dictu ; graecos ob communem concordiam recentur initam , fortius stabiliendam , non explicitè ad hoc credendum obstrinxit ; imò pertinaciam e●rum in reliquis , violata pace , ne resilirent , videns non vidit ; vel ( ut in actis concilij pa●et ) ▪ non condemnavit . if this was done to persons of that authority , quality and antiquity : what shall we say of poor neophytes , but only that of st. gregory ? duris mentibus simul omnia abscindere impossibile esse not dubium est : quia is , qui locum ascendere nititur , gradibus vel passibus , non saltibus elevatur . so that in the conversion of the gentiles ( according to st. gregory ) suaviter &c. prudenter subinsinuare , non violenter abrumpere , apostolici muneris est . st. peter , to preserve those plants he had newly planted ; inter gentiles gentiliter , inter judaeos judaicè victitavit . and st. paul , factus est iudaeis tanquam iudaus , ut iudaeos lucrifaceret ; & ijs qui sub legeerant , quasi sub lege esset , ut eos qui sub lige erant , lucrifaceret , idque prudenter ad bonum animarum ( as baronius declareth in his annals in the year . ) this is that , which the 〈…〉 councells , and fathers have taught by precept and examples . and notwithstanding all these instructions , how difficult is it to take the middle way by accommodating ones selfe to places , times , and persons , and the severall course of things ? and how much good is lost , not to say , how much evill done ( and even such evill as at this day we see and lament ) by following everyone his own judgment and fancy whatsoever it be ; leaving that more certain , and saving way which was used by the saints ? i will conclude this relation with a paragraph of a letter , which the patriark of aethiopia don alphonso mendez wrote from goa to the cardinalls of the congregation de propagandâ fide ; who for his learning , authority , and vertue , and above all , for his experience of missions , wherein he laboured and suffered much , doth very much deserve to be believed . he saith thus : but at the end of this letter i do judge it not from our purpose to be mind your eminencies , that god hath formerly commanded , that a vine-yard should not be sowed with diverse seeds ; nor that a garment ought to be woven of linnen and woollen , with which the queen and spouse is to be cloathed ; wherein is implied , that the severall institutions and different manners of living of religious orders , ought not to be entruded upon young and tender churches , such as are but yet in a manner sucklings ; but only to be introduced into such churches , as are come to their full strength , and are fortified by a long continuance of years . for many times , emulation growing among them , and many wanting prudence , and others abounding in an indiscreet zeale , they do many things , which tend rather to ruine than edification &c. the lord blesse your eminencies &c. from goa the eleventh of november . the liuely effigies of thein mingus the present emperour of the western tartars , who hath lately ouerrun and possest himselfe allmost of the whole empire of china . portrait bellum tartaricum , or the conquest of the great and most renovvned empire of china , by the invasion of the tartars , who in these last seven years , have wholly subdued that vast empire . together with a map of the provinces , and chief cities of the countries , for the better understanding of the story . written originally in latine by martin martinius , present in the countrey at most of the passages herein related , and now faithfully translated into english. london , printed for iohn crook , and are to be sold at his shop at the sign of the ship in s. pauls church-yard . . labore et constantia printer's or publisher's device to the reader . whereas in the course of this insuing history there occurs frequent mention of the chiefe provinces and cities in china ; which have either been assaulted and defended , subdued or destroyed , by the severall armies , as well from north to south , as from east to west ; least the pleasure and delight of this history , should be any way diminished by the frequent re-encounter of harsh and barbarous names of countries , and towns unknown to the european reader ; i thought it good to prefix a little geographical table of the countries , and chiefe cities , which might serve as a guide to conduct the eye of the understanding , in the pursuit of the mentioned victories . i confesse it is not so exact as the rigour of geography exacts , but yet it is such an one , as was drawn by the hands of their learned phylosophers , and may well give a sufficient notion of all the places mentioned . as for more exquisit , and rare maps both universal and particular , as well of the countries , as of the cities , and of all the rarities they contain , together with the exact knowledge of their longitudes and latitudes , and of all that does belong either to astronomy or geography in relation to them ; with what may be expected from natural or humane history , i reserve all these to my atlas of china which i am composing ; taken from their own ancient records ever since the time of noah ; all which i have with much pains and industry gathered up together , and transported with me to europe . i will not therefore for the present deflower that work of its greatest beauty , by an unseasonable exposition of it to the readers view ; but expect till it grow to that perfection , as i hope will satisfie the appetite of this our curious age. sitvs provinciarv● imperii sinic 〈…〉 mdc.liv . bellum tartaricum , or , the history of the warres of the tartars in china , &c. the most ancient nation of tartars in asia , the parent of many nations , hath been an enemy to the empire of china above four thousand years : during which time , they have had many sharp wars with those of china , in which they , though sometimes worsted , yet for the most part , have remained the conquerors . i call that nation , tartars , which inhabiteth the northern parts , behind that famous wall which stretching out above . german leagues from east to west , hath ever served for a rampart to hinder their irruptions into the said empire . this country the chineses having a defect of the letter r●anciently called tata : comprehending under this name , not only the occidentall , but the oriental t●rtars , hitherto much unknown to us in europe , containing the provinces , s●mahania , tanyu , niuche , niulha● , and the like , from the lesser tartary , and kingdom of cascor , to the oriental sea above ia●ony , where they are separated by the streight of anian , from quevira in america , if yet it be a streight and not a continent . but it is not my intention to write all the warrs which have passed betwixt them ; but only of such as have happened in our memory and in my presence ; all the rest shall appear at large in my abridgement of the history of china . and that we may proceed with more order , it will be necessary to reflect , how and from whence those troubles had their beginning . it is therefore first to be known , that the ancient western tartars , after they had subdued almost all asia to their power , waged war against china , ( of which paulus venetus , ) and ayton make mention under the names of cataye and maningin ) and this before the times of great tamberlain , who never subdued china , as some have falsly writ ; for he flourished about the year mccccvi ; in which time taichangus , emperour of china , and the second of the taimingian family ( the tartars being before beaten out of his kingdom ) governed peaceably all the provinces included within the compass of that vast wall which before i mentioned . but the war which paulus venetus toucheth , betwixt the chinesses and tartars began in the year mccvi. as their history and chronology testify , which lasting . years , at last the tartars in the year mcclxxviii . having totally conquered all that potent empire , extinguished the imperiall family of the sungas , and erected a new regal family , which they called iuena ; of which tartarian race nine emperors by descent , governed in the kingdom of china for the space of lxx . years in peace and quietness ; and about the end of that war , came paulus venetus into china with the tartars , as appeareth by his writings . in this tract of time , the tartars forgetting their ancient vigour of mind and warlike spirits , which the pleasures and delices of that country had quailed and tamed , and being also weakned by so long a peace , became of a softer temper , and received a deep tincture of the nature and disposition of the natives of china . whereupon a contemptible person ( who was servant to one of those deputed to offer sacrifice to their idols ) called chu , presumed to rebell against them . this man commiserating the condition of his enslaved country , and alsotouched with the ambition of reigning , first acted the part of a thief , or high-way man ; and being of a generous nature , bold , and as quick of hand , as in wit ; wanted neither courage , nor art , nor companions , nor fortune , to gather such a multitude as in short time made up the vast body of an army ; whereupon deposing the person of a thief , he became a general ; and with a bold attempt presumed to set upon the tartars , and having fought many battailes with them , obtained many singular victories ; so as in the year ▪ he finally drove them out of the kingdom of china , receiving for so memorable an action , the whole empire of china as a worthy reward of his heroical actions . it was he first erected the imperial family of the ta●inges , and being he was the first emperour of that race , stiled himself by the name of hunguus ; which signifies as much as , the famous warriour . after such an illustrious action , it was no wonder if all the provinces submitted to him , both as to one that was a native of their country ; and also because they looked on him as a man who had redeemed them from thraldome : for it is the nature of the people of china to love and esteem their own , as much as they hate and vilifie strangers . wherefore he first placed his court at nanking neer to the bank of that great river of kiang , which the chinesses , in respect of the huge mountains of water which it discharges into the ocean , call the son of the sea : and having speedily ordered , and established that empire , fearing no insurrections from these new redeemed creatures , he was not contented to have chased the tartars out of china , but he made an irruption into tartary it selfe , and so followed the point of his victory , as that he routed them several times , wasted all their territories , and finally brought the oriental tartars to such streights , as he forced them to lay down their arms , to pay tribute , and even begge an ignominious peace . this storm of war fell chiefly on the tartars of the province of niuche , whither the tartars of china being expelled were retired . afterward those tartars every yeare , either as subjects or friends , came into china by the province of 〈◊〉 to traffick with the inhabitants ; for , being brought to poverty and misery , they thought no more of making warre against china . the merchandise they brought were severall , as , the root cal'd gins●m , so much esteemed amongst the chineses ; and all sorts of precious skins , as those of castor , martais and zibell●ns ; and also horse-hair , of which the chineses make their nets , and the men use it in tying up their hair , as the handsomest dresse they can appear in . but those tartars multiplyed so fast , as they grew quickly into seven governments which they call hordes ; and these fighting one against another , at length about the year of christ mdl . were united into one kingdome , called the kingdome of niuche . thus stood china in relation to the eastern tartars ; but to the western tartars they payed tribute , masked under the title of presents , that they might desist from war. for the chineses esteem it very unhandsome to make war against any , if by any other means their country can be conserved in peace and quietness , being taught this by their philosophers . but in the meane time , being over jealous of the enemies to their antient riches , they never left that great wall , which extends from east to west , without a million of souldiers to guard it . therefore this kingdome of china being thus established in the taimingian family , enjoyed a constant peace and quietnesse for ccl . years ; and whilst the seven tartarian lords or governours made civil wars , that renowned emperour of china , known by the name of vanley being the thirteenth emperour of taiminges family , governed happily the kingdome of china from the year . to the year . with as much prudence as justice and equity . but in this time the tartars of niuche had so multiplied and spread themselves , after incorporated into a kingdome , that they became daily more formidable to china : and therefore the governours of the bordering provinces , consulted privatel● amongst themselvs how they might curb and restraine these people within their limits : for their governours have so much power and authority , that although they live as slaves to their prince , yet when there is question of a common and publick good , they govern absolutely and uncontroulably ; unless by some higher powers their orders be restrained . first therefore the prefects or governours , did abuse the merchant tartars of niuche when they came into leaotung , which is a province confines next to them . then again when the king of niuche would have married his daughter to another king of the tartars , they hindred this marriage by representing some pretended reasons of state. and finally , when the king of niuche suspected nothing from them he conceived his friends , they took him by deceit , and killed him perfidiously . wherefore to revenge these injuries , the kings son gathered a strong army , and taking his time , found meanes to get over the great wall i mentioned ; and the great river being frozen , he presently set upon the great city kaiyven , ( or as others call it ) taxum , which lies upon the confines of tartary , which he took in the year mdcxvi . from this city he writ a letter in tartarian characters to the emperour of china , which though writ in barbarian characters , yet contained nothing barbarous . by this letter , which he sent by one of their indian priests ( whom they call lama ) in a very humble and submissive manner he declared to him , that he had invaded his country to revenge the injuries he had received from the governours of the neighbouring provinces . but yet that he was ready to restore the city he had taken , and depose his armes , if his complaints might be heard , and satisfaction given him . the emperour of china , called vanley , having received this letter ▪ though otherwise of an eminent wisdome , and of as great experience , yet being now broken with age , in this businesse seems to have proceeded with lesse prudence than that which accompanied the former actions of his life ; for , thinking it not to be a business of that moment as that it deserved to be treated before him in his own court , he remitted it to the chief governours and commanders . and these men puffed up with their usuall pride , thought it not fit so much as to give an answer to the barbarian king , but resented it very highly that he durst be so bold as to complain to the emperor of any injury received . the tartarian king , seeing they vouchsafed no answer to his just demands , turning his anger into rage ; vowed to celebrate his fathers funerals with the lives of two hundred thousand of the inhabitants of china . for it is the custome of the tartars when any man of quality dyeth , to cast into that fire which consumes the dead corps , as many servants , women , and horses , with bows and arrows , as may be fit to atend and serve them in the next life : though now since they conquered china , they have left off this barbarous custome , being reprehended and corrected for it by the chinesses themselves . after this superstitious vow , advancing his revenging armes , he besieged leaotung ( which was the chief city of the province of leaoyang ) with . men . but the city was defended by exceeding many men , who generally were all armed with musquets : the tartars had nothing but their scymetars , with bows and arrows , which they discharge with strange dexterity and art. but because they chiefly feared the musquet bullets , they resolved by a stratagem to make that unknown instrument lesse hurtfull to them than their enemies did imagin . for the tartarian king commanded such as made the first on-set , to carry a thick hard board for their shield , which was as good to them as a wooden wall ; these men were seconded by other companies who carried ladders to climb up the walls ; and the horse came up in the rear . in this manner he set upon the city in foure quarters , and received the discharge of their musquets against his wooden wall ; then in a moment the scaling-ladders being applied , before they could charge again , they were upon the walls and entred the city ; for such is the quicknesse and nimblenesse of the tartars ( in which they excell all nations , and in which also they place their chief art ) that in a trice , they either prevail in their designs , or retire : and the little skill the chinesses had in the use of musquets , was no small hinderance to the warre . for the tartars quicknesse and nimblenesse not giving them time to charge again , being astonished with the sudden inundation of armed men , they presently fled which way soever they could ; but being pursued by the swift tartarian horse , most of them perished in the taking of this great city , this city being taken , the tartar like a torrent over-run many others of lesse note ; but amongst others , he took that noble city evamgning , and overrunning most speedily the whole country of leaotung , he entred the province of pekin ; and comming within seven leagues of the very imperiall city , he durst not advance , fearing the enemy might compasse or surround him , because he heard that a world of men came in to help their distressed prince . but the tartar struck such a terrour into the hearts of all the countries he had passed , as both souldier and citizen quitting their houses left the empty walls to the tartarians possession ; knowing the tartar to have that custom and practise , to destroy and put all to fire and sword that did resist , and only pillage the cities that submitted , leaving the citizens alive , and treating them courteously . by which meanes having collected a world of riches , he returned to leaotung victorious . and because his south-sayers had perswaded him that the standing of the old walls were unfortunate , he beat them down , and compassed it about with new , fortifying them with new munitions , and there proclamed himself emperour of china : for although as yet he had taken nothing of china , but only the skirts of the eastern country of the province of leaotung , yet in his hopes & aspiring thoughts he had devoured the whole kingdom : wherefore he was called in the china language theienmingus , in the third year of his reign , which was in that of one thousand six hundred and eighteen . in this year , some in authority about the emperour vanley , demanded the banishment of the priests , who did then preach the christian religion to that nation ; but the emperour ( who in his heart loved christanity , and those particularly that first planted that religion amongst them ) gave no eare for a long while to their demands ; but at length overcome by the importunity of a chief commander , who had ever been a sore enemy to christian religion , and was called xinchio , it was ordained and proclamed that all those fathers that did propagate christan religion should be banished the kingdome . upon which some of them were secretly concealed in severall provinces by some christian governours , others being taken were carried in great cages to macao , wherein being shut up day and night , they suffered extreamly ; whilst others also being whipt out of the country , rejoyced to undergoe something for his sake whose name they bore ; but that which added more affliction to all these miseries , was the emperour vanley's prohibition to all his to professe christian religion . but , upon this occasion , the christians of china ( who from the horrid wildernesse of infidelity , had been brought to the pleasant pastures of christianity ) gave illustrious examples of their faith and constancy ; but the longer narration of this glorious persecution is reserved for another place . i only touch it here , to admire the divine providence of god , who raised so sharp war against china , when they neglected christian peace ; and permitted , at the same time , these tartars to take so deep a root in this empire of china , as afterward grew to that height , as to extirpate the royal family of the taminges , together with the kingdom , at the very same time they went about utterly to destroy all christianity . but , ( as ordinarily it doth ) by this very persecution , christian religion grew to that height and greatnesse , that the church glories to behold it ; whilst , ( unlesse god vouchsafe to lend a potent helping hand , ) the vast kingdom of china is utterly overthrown . in the mean time , the chineses were very solicitous to expell this enemy from the bowells of their country ; and first , they selected very chief and eminent men for commanders and governours ; then they gathered an army of six hundred thousand choise souldiers . the king of corea also sent to the emperour of china , twelve thousand ; with this potent army therefore they went out in the beginning of march mdcxix . to give battail to the enemy . the tartars resolved to meet them with an undaunted courage ; and for a good while the event and victory was very doubtfull ; but in the end the army of china was wholly routed , & their chief commanders , with fifty thousand men ▪ were all slain : the tartars according to their custome , prosecute the victory with all quicknesse and diligence ; for the same day they took and sacked two cities which they burned . after this , they over-run that whole country , and came to the very walls of pekin , the emperours court ; but durst not venture to besiege it , because they knew ( besides the infinite number of canons it contained ) there was lodged fourscore thousand souldiers in it . but the chineses confess that there was such a fear and consternation in the city , that the king thought to have left that city and gone into the southern parts of the kingdom : which he had effectually performed , had not some commanders suggested ; that his flight would give courage to the victorious , and breed trouble and confusion in the whole empire , being that to fly is nothing else but to yeeld up the land to the enemy . nay more , they say , the disorders were such in the city , that if the tartar had come on , he infallibly had made himself master of it . but the enemy was more greedy of prey ; and therefore they dispersed themselves abroad , spoiling and burning all towns and cities , and killing and destroying an immense company of chineses in a most cruell manner ; and so leaving all these places dismantled and without garisons , laden with infinite riches , they returned victorious to leaotung , where they had their first footing . after these things had passed , that renouned emperour of china call'd vanley died , and left his son taichangus to succeed him ; who begun to gather a new army against the tartars ; but after four moneths reign he also died . to him succeeded theinkins , who as soon as he assumed the crown , sent an embassadour , with many magnificent presents , and worthy of the china monarchy to the king of corea ; the end of this embassage was to thank him for the auxiliary forces sent to his grandfather , as also to comfort him for the losse he had received in the late service of china ; & finally to sollicite and presse for further succours ; for it seems those of corea , as they are nearer to iapony , so they participate more of that warlike spirit and fortitude , than those of china do . besides , that he might more effectually divert the imminent danger of his kingdoms ruin , he leavied new forces throughout all the kingdom ; which he sent into the province of leaotung , to hinder the irruption of the tartars any further into the countery ; and for their better supply with necessary provision , he maintained a great navie in the haven of thiencin to carry corn and other necessaries for their maintenance . this port of thiencin is a station to which an incredible number of ships resort , both by sea and rivers , from all parts of china . so as by this means , by a very short and compendious way , they were easily provided with all necessaries . for all the whole country of leaotung is almost invironed with the sea , and the furthest part is but two daies distant by water from this port of thiencin ; but by land far more time is necessary . amongst other commanders which came with succours to their prince , there was one heroick lady , whom we may well call the amazon or penthesilean of china . she brought along with her three thousand , from the remote province of suchuen , carrying all , not only masculine minds , but mens habits also , and assuming titles more becoming men than women . this noble and generous lady gave many rare proofs of her courage and valour , not only against these tartars , but also against the rebells which afterwards riss against their lord and emperour . but now she came in this war to supply her sons place , whom she left at home in his own kingdom , as being yet a child , and not able to perform that homage and duty to which he was obliged . for in the mountains of the country of suchuen there is a king , not subject to him of china , but an absolute prince ; yet so as he receives the honour and title of a king from the emperour of china ; after which investiture , his subjects only obey him and pay tribute ; but because they surpasse all others in valour and courage , therfore they are used by the kings of china in warlick affairs . by occasion of this war the two noble christian doctours , paul and michael , found means to perswade the emperour to demand of the portugeses of macas , some greater pieces , and also some gunnes and gunners ; hoping by this means also to restore the banished fathers of christianity , as also the religion it self . and their proposition took effect ; for both the one and the other were sent for ; and the fathers who hitherto secretly negotiated the businesse of religion were publickly admitted again , and many new souldiers of portugal came to help the army . and god did most abundantly recompence to the emperour this favour done to christianity : for , before the portugese arrived , his army had cast the tartars out of leaotung , by means of the inhabitants of that country , who being much exasperated by the tartarians cruelty , opened their city gates as soon as the king of china's army appeared , and rising against their garison , gave entrance to the army . insomuch as they recovered the metropolitan town of leaotung : for the king of tartary being diverted by other wars at home could not come soon enough to relieve it : so as by this means the affairs of china began to recover life , and strength , and the tartars seemed wholly restrained . but though fortune seemed now to shew a smiling face for china , yet , as her custome is , she stood not long constant and stable : for the tartarian king having dispatched his affairs in tartary , sent presently sixty thousand horse to besiege leaoyang again ; promising that himself in person would follow with greater forces . and this army took that strong city in the space of forty hours ; both parties fighting with such vigour and fierceness , that thirty thousand of the garison were killed , and the tartars lost about twenty thousand of theirs . nay the chinesses affirm , that they had never woon the city , had not the governor been corrupted by great promises of reward , to open them one of the gates of the town . but be it as it will , the tartars woon the town ; the vice roy hanged himself for grief ; the kings visitor was taken by the enemy , but could never be brought to submit himself , or to bestow the title of a king upon the barbarian ; for which , in admiration and reward of his constancy and fidelity , he obtained life and freedom ; but , knowing that according to the custom of china , he was guilty of death , only because he had fought unfortunately , more cruel to himself than the barbarous enemy , he hanged himself . the tartars having taken the city , proclamed by edict , that they should kill none , if they would cut their hair , and use the tartarians habit. for the tartars ( that i may say something of their manners , as my subject gives me occasion ) do shave both the head and beard , reserving only the mustach●es , which they extend to a great length , and in the hinder part of their heads they leave a tuff , which being curiously woven and plated , they let hang down carelesly below their shoulders ; they have a round and low cap , which is alwaies garnished round with some pretious skin three fingers broad , of cast●r or zibellin , & serveth to defend their temples , ears , and foreheads from colds & other tempests . that which appears above the skin being covered over either with curious red silke , or else with black and purple horse-hair , which they die and dresse most curiously ; so as their appurtenances being decently joyned together , makes the cap both commodious and handsom . their garments are long robes falling down to the very foot , but their sleeves are not so wide and large as the chineses use , but rather such as are used in polony , & hungary , only with this difference , that they fashion the extremity of the sleeve , ever like a horse his hoof. at their girdle there hangs on either side two handkerchiefes to wipe their face and hands ; besides , there hangs a knife for all necessary uses , with two purses , in which they carry tobacco , or such like commodities . on their left side they hang their scymiters , but so as the point goes before , and the handle behind , and therefore when they fight they draw it out with the right hand behind them without holding the scabbard with the other . they seldome weare shoes ; and use no spurrs to their boots , which they make either of silk , or of horse-skin very neatly drest ; but they often use fair pattins , which they make three fingers high . in riding they use stirrups , their trappings are both lower and broader than ours , their faces are comely , and commonly broad as those of china also have , their colour is white , but their nose is not so flat , nor their eyes so little , as the chineses are ; they speak little , and ride pensively . in the rest of their manners they resemble our tartars of europe , though they be nothing so barbarous . they rejoyce to see strangers : they no way like the grimness and soureness of the chinesse gravity , and therefore in their first abords they appear more humane . having thus briefly described their manners , we resume our former discourse , and return to the victorious tartars in the city they had taken ▪ in which , finding many rich and wealthy merchants of other provinces , they published a licence that they might depart with their goods ; and withall commanded them speedily to void the city ; who presently obeying the order , carried away all their goods and riches , little suspecting the perfideous treachery of the tartars ; for they had not gone three miles from the town , but being set upon by the tartars , they were plundred of their goods , and lost all their lives ; which being done , they returned into the fearfull city , laden with riches , the citizens trembling , lest they might happely experience the like perfidiousnesse . but the tartar considering at how dear a rate he had bought the mastering of that city , and fearing also to find the like provision and preparation in other cities , they durst not make any further attempt ; for they knew well that the emperour had not only fortified all the ancient places , but erected also new munitions , in the straights of many hard and rude passages . and amongst all other strong holds , that of xanghai , scituated in the island of cu , was most eminent ; containing a vast number of men in the garrison , to resist the further progresse of the tartarian forces . but that which most of all repressed the tartars , was the great valour of the incomparable commander maovenlungus ; who having with his great fleet taken an island neer corea in the mouth of the river yalo , vexed much their army in the rear , and was victorious in severall skirmishes against them ; so that the tartars bent all their care and thoughts against this their enemy . this renowned person was born in the province of evangtung , where being neer the portugese of macao , he had much perfected himself in the art of war , and he brought with him many great pieces of artillerie , which he had recovered from the shipwrack of a holland ship , upon the coasts of that territorie . and because the emperour of china had declared the city of ninguyven to be the chief ( in place of leaoyang ) ( where also he had placed a new vice-roy , and his royall visitor ) therefore maovenlungus placed the best part of his artillarie upon the walls of this city . the tartars therefore acted nothing till the year . and because they resolved to besiege the new metropolitan city of ninguyvne , they first purposed to trie maovenlungus his fidelity ; offering him halfe of the empire of china , if he would help them to gain it ; but that noble soul of his , proved as faithfull , as valiant , by rejecting those demands with indignation ; and came presently with his forces to succour the city ninguyven which they besieged ; by which means , the tartars having lost ten thousand men , were put to fight ; and amongst the rest , the king of tartary's own sonne was killed . wherefore being furious with anger , they passed the frozen sea , and invaded the island thaoyven , where they killed ten thousand that kept garrisons there , together with all the inhabitants ; and by this one a●t , having revenged their former discomfiture , they returned into tartary , not with a resolution to sit still , but an intention to returne with greater forces ; by which retreat , all things remained quiet till the year . in which the emperour thienkius dyed in the flow'r of his age , and with him the whole empire of china seemed to fall to ruin and destruction ; and , in the same year , the king of the tartars , who had cruelly murdered many men , himselfe augmented the number of the dead . after thienkius , in the empire of china , succeeded that unhappy emperour zungchinius , brother to the former , ( of whom more hereafter . ) and after thienmingus king of tartary , succeeded thienzungus his son , who changed the manner of his fathers government , and by good councell began to governe the chineses in courteous and sweet manner ; but though he lived not long , yet he served for a good example for his son to conquer china more by civility and humanitie , than by force of armes . in this year , great maovenlungus souldiers being insolent by want of action , grew very trouble some and offensive , by their r●pines and disorders , to the coreans , who were friends and allies ; and particularly they much exasperated the province of hienkin ; insomuch that some of the inhabitants of that place , moved with indignation of severall passages , secretly treated with the tartarian king , to invade the chinesses army , in the habit and attire of the inhabitants of corea , from whom they could expect no treason , being leaguerd with them in friendsh●p and amitie : to effect which design , these traitours both to their country , king , and the emperour of china , promised their best assistance . this counsel pleased the tartar ; and therefore he sent a vice-roy with a potent army , to which the coreans shewed the wayes , and guided them through all the passages ; who falling upon the chineses armie ( which suspecting nothing , was divided , and many stragling up and down the country ) made a huge carnage amongst them . but when maovenlungus perceived they were tartars , he presently made head , rallied his forces , and vigorously opposed all those sharp assaults . but yet at length he was forced to yeeld the field ; and therefore leaving a regiment or two , to hold the enemie in action whilst his army retreated , he fled to his ships , and to the island which he had fortified . the tartars were vexed and grieved , both to see their victory so bloody , and also that maovenlungus , whom they chiefly aimed at , had escaped with most of his army ; and therefore enraged with anger , they fell upon the corean traitors , as false to them , and killed every man ; ( which action the king of tartary himself afterward much condemned ; ) and then turning their wrath to the four northern provinces , which border upon tartary , they wasted and destroyed them all in a moment . in the mean time the king of corea gathered an army to resist the tartars ; and maovenlungus also , having recruited his forces , came into corea , to revenge the received losse . the victorious tartars were come within seven leagues of the principallest city of all corea . and , finding the king to have taken the straights and passages of the mountains which lead , unto it , they desperately resolved to force their passage . the battel was hardly begun , when maovenlungus , after a long march , falls in upon their rear : the tartars finding themselves encompassed before & behind , nor any means to escape but by dint of sword , fought most desperately , sustaining the shock of two armies ; such was the fury of this battell , as china never saw ; for , ( it is strange to write , yet very true ) of the three armies , none was victorous ; but all , in a manner , destroyed . of the tartarian armie fifty thousa●d were found wanting ; the corean armie lost seveny thousand ; and few or none escaped of the chineses ; for their quarter being most commodious for the tartars flight , they there made their most vigorous charges , and so forced their way towards their own country . so as none of them all gained the field , or could prosecute the course of a victory . yet the king of corea made a shift to rallie so many together again , as to take possession of those his countries which the tartarians by their flight had left desolate . but the tartars after all their losses , ceased not to make frequent in-rodes into the country of leaotung , and took all the orientall part of it . from thence they made incursions into the other part , and carried away great preys and booties ; but they were alwayes so beaten , and so defeated , as they could never fix a constant habitation there . for by this time were arrived seven excellent gunners from the portughese quarters , which both by themselves , and by teaching the chineses , advanced infinitely the king of china his affairs ; especially where that christan vice-roy , called sun ignatius , was commander in chiefe ; of whose affairs we shal say something hereafter . in this conjuncture of affairs , the emperour zungchinius sent a new commander called yvenus into leaotung , with a new armie and full power to conclude a peace with the tartars , if they would admit it : for the disorders of the times had caused so many needy persons , theevs , and cut throats , that the emperour grew more anxious how to suppresse this great domestick enemie , which seemed to aim at the kingdoms ruin , than he was of the tartarian forces . this yvenus was a crafty and subtill wit , most eloquent both in speaking and writing ; who by politick discourses , drawn from his military experience , had wrought so much , not only upon the emperours mind , but also upon all the councell , that they esteemed what he concluded as a law to be observed : wherefore the chineses put all their confidence in him ; nor had they been frustrated of their hopes , had not this wicked man been more wedded to his own inteterest , and love of riches , than to the publick good , and fidelitie to his prince : for first he received of the tartars a vast summe of gold ; which wrought so much upon him , as that having invited to a banquet that most valorous and faithfull champion maovenlungus , whom the tartars only feared , he there poisoned that great commander . after this he made a most ignominious and shamefull peace with the tartars , condescending to all , that those that had fed him with riches , could desire . but when the emperour had perused the treatie , he presently found his plenipotentiarian had sold him , and therefore refused to ratifie or confirm the articles . what should yvenus act in this exigent ? that he might force the emperour to admit them , he perswaded the tartars , in the year . to enter china by another country than that which was committed to his charge , promising them for his part , he would no way with his army hinder their progresse . the tartars knew that his avarice had so potent an ascendent over him , as that they need to fear no hurt from him ; and upon that confidence admitted of his counsell . wherefore being secure from all assaults from any enemie behind them , they entred the province of peking , & at length besieged the kings court : insomuch that his councel perswaded him to leave the imperial city , and retire to the southern provinces ; but he protested he would rather die , than quit the northern quarters ; and not only so , but he forbade any to depart the court , or town besieged . in the mean time , the tartars make many fierce assaults , and as often were valiantly beaten back with great losse and carnage . yvenus was called to resist the tartars , for as yet his traiterous complo●s were not discovered . and lest he should discover his treason , he comes with his armie neer the very walls of the court , which was of a vast extent , and as it were a great partition between the two armies , from which both the chinese and tartars forces were perfectly discerned . but though yvenus was under the emperours eye , yet he acted little ; for his only aim being to returne home laden with riches , he never desisted to perswade the emperour to admit his conditions of peace . so that the emperour finding him evidently to be a traitor , disclosing his intention to none of his councel nor governours , sends to invite him to a private councel of war , giving also order that he should be admitted into the city over the walls , lest if any gate should be open , the tartar being so neer might presse in upon them ; but indeed he ordered the businesse in this manner , lest he should bring his armie into the city with him . yvenus therefore knowing he had many chief men about the emperous person , who were both his favourities and friends , and that none of them gave him the least sign of any distaste that the emperour might conceive against him , boldly and securely presented himself at court ; and as soon as he appeared , he was presently arrested , and after some few questions , the emperour commanded him to be killed . the tartars hearing of his death ( before the china armie had a new general assigned ) raise the siege , ransack all the country round about , and after they had made excursions to the next bordering province of xantung , richly laden with all manner of spoiles , returne to their first residence in leaotung . from these times til the year . the event of their warrs was very various ; but in general we observe , that the tartars could never fix a foot in china , but they were presently beaten out again . in this same year thienzungus , king of the tartars died ; after whom , succeeded his son zungteus , father to him that now governs china , of whom we now must begin to treat . this prince , before his reign , expressed much judgement in severall occurrences , surpassing all the kings of tartary in humanity , and obliging courtesie : for when he was young , he was sent by his father into china , where he lived secretly , and learned the china's manners , doctrine and language , and now coming to the kingdom , he changed , and far surpassed all the examples of his predecessors : for having observed , that their too hard and cruel usage of the chinesses , had been the principal obstacle of their advancement , to the end he might conquer that empire he so much thirsted after , as well by love as by arms , he courteously entertained and cherished all those of china which came unto him , using all prisoners with great sweetnes , and inviting them either to submit freely to his government , or take their course with full freedom . the fame of his humanitie was spred far and neer ; which induced many commanders and chief officers to fly unto him ; by whose means and help , at length he became emperour of that spacious and flourishing country . for experience shews us , that love and humanity do work more upon mens hearts , in conquering and conserving kingdomes , than arms ; and crueltie of the conquerors hath lost that , which strength of arms had happily subdued . wherefore when the chinesses came to understand , that the king of tartary did not only afford them a refuge , but friendship , many great persons flying the indignation of the king of china , sheltered themselves under the tartars protection . for , by reason of the china's great avarice and perfidiousness , it 's a necessary , ( though most inhumane ) maxim , that those officers perish , who have managed the kingdomes affairs with lesse successe . for they easily are brought to beleeve , that such unhappy events , do not proceed so much from the frown of inconstant fortune , as it doth from the perfidie or negligence of the commanders . so as if any fought unhappily , or if he lost the country committed to his charge , if any sedition or rebellion happened , the governors hardly ever escaped alive . seeing therefore they found so much humanitie in the tartar , and so much inhumanity in the emperor , they rather chose to fly to the former . by this occasion give me leave to relate what happened to that incomparable commander ( renowned both for fidelitie and fortitude ) called ignatius . this heroick mind preferd his fidelitie to his prince , before his life , before the tartarian's protection , yea even before the strength of his formidable army ; and chose rather , with his unparallel'd fidelity , to submit his head to a block by an unjust sentence , than to abandon his country , or once commit the least fault against his soveraign , though guilty of much injustice towards him : he might perchance have swayed the soveraign scepter of china , if he would have hearkened to his souldiers , but he rather chose to die gloriously , than to be branded with the name of a traitor . after this man therefore had gained several victories against the tartars , and recovered many cities from their possession , so as he hoped shortly wholly to extirpate them out of china , his souldiers being long without pay , seditiously plundred and pillaged a town which had ever been faithfull to the king. ignatius by several petitions and remonstrances to the emperour , had declared his wants of mony , and their want of pay ; but because he fed not those venal souls that mannaged the businesse for mony and presents , they alwaies suppressed his humble addresses for relief . besides , this man being a very pious christian , he did nothing in his government , but what was conform to reason and justice ; which was the cause he incurred the hatred of all the ancient prefect● ; who usually receiving bribes from the contesting parties , demanded favour of ignatius for their clients . but it was in vain to intercede for any , unlesse the justnesse of the cause did also ballance their petitions . and these men attributing this proceeding , not to vertue , but to his pride , thinking themselves undervalued by him , dealt under-hand with the prefects in the court , to stop the armies pay , that so they might destroy this innocent man. moreover , he was envied by the commanders in the very court , because he came to this eminent dignitie by his own valour and industry ; which they imagined was only to be given to doctors , and ignatius was but a licenciat ; as if the most learned must needs be also the most valorous . in this conjuncture of affairs , the souldiers not contented with the seditious pillage , seeing the most imminent danger hanging over their most esteemed and beloved governour , by reason of their folly , go about to perswade him to make himself king of that province ; nay more , to take the whole empire to himself , as a thing due to his prowess and merits ; promising their whole strength to effect the businesse ; and also to extirpate those men about the emperour , that aimed more to compasse their malicious ends , than to promote the general affaires of the empire : but ignatius , by pious admonitions , staved them off from further violence , made them obedient and quiet , commanded all to stand faithfull to the emperour of china , and punished the chief of that sedition . this supreme act of fidelity deserved a better esteem and acceptance , than th●t which was returned by the emperour and his court : who slighting this his allegeance , sent another vice-roy in his place , and commanded him to appear in court : he then perceived they aimed at his life ; and the souldiers suspected the businesse ; and therefore , mad with anger , they all jointly rose in arms for him , swearing they would live and die with him , and that he should not present himselfe at court. it is our duty ( say they ) to conserve thy life , which hast been so carefull of ours ; and we have strength and courage enough to resist all the force of thy perfidious enemies . but ignatius was deaf to all these allurements , and studied by all means to sweeten their exulcerated minds ; alwaies inculcating to them to die true and loyall to their soveraigns service : chusing rather to water that ungratefull soil of his native country with the streams of his blood , than either to spill his enemies blood by the force and pow'r of his souldiers , or to retire to the tartarian king , which offered him so fair preferments . but many of his captains fell off to the tartars ; following , in this , not his example , but that of many others , whom they saw eminently promoted amongst the tartars . some of those that then fled from the emperour , are now chief commanders under the tartarian king , in their china empire ; some also have obtained the dignity of princes , or royolets in several countries , for the reward of their valour and faithfull service against china . so much more piercing is that wedge , which is made of the same wood . but although hitherto these tartarian wars had caused great troubles & tempests in the china empire , yet all things now seemed so calmed and pacified , as they seemed secure from any further danger ; for the western part of leaotung was strongly fortified , and there was a great army in the island of cu , and the bordering quarters , which hindered the tartars in the eastern part of the country , which they possessed , from further passage . but now the chiefest danger was from the traitors and theeves which were in the very bowells of the country ; who finally destroyed it , and gave it up in prey to the tartars . i touched somthing of their commotions before , now we must treat a little more largely of their proceedings , that the reader may see how the tartars came to subdue and conquer china . the first combination of these rovers appeared in the remote country of suchuen , who having pillaged divers cities , and emboldened by prosperous successe , ventured to besiege the chief city of that country call'd cingtu ; which they had infallibly taken , if that valiant amazon , whom i mentioned before , had not come to relieve it with her army ; but by her valour they were beaten off with great losse ; and , not being wholly extinguished , they retired into the mountains to recruit their forces . these were seconded by a like race of people in the province of queicheu , who took occasion of rising by reason of an unjust sentence passed in a sure betwixt two grandees of that country ; he who lost the cause being offended with the governors . these roving companions , first kill'd all the magistrates which had pronounced that unjust sentence ; and then they defeated the vice-roy his army ; yet afterwards he routed them with a new army , but could not extinguish them . besides these , the famin increasing in the northern quarters in the countries of xensi and xantung , by reason of a great inundation of locusts which devoured all , there riss up by this occasion , many loose fellowes which lived by rapin. these men at first were few in number , and small in strength , and after only preying in little places , presently fled to the mountains ; but finding they got both meat and riches , with little labour and lesse cost , they quickly got companions to re-inforce them ; this sedition being also much augmented by the emperour zungchinius his notable avarice , who so exhausted the people by imposts and taxes , as if it had been a year of the golden age. the prefects of the provinces , not being able presently to represse the insolency of those people , they daily increafed in courage and strength ; insomuch as in several countries they had eight very considerable armies . they chose the strongest & valiantest men amongst them for their commanders ; and these persons being grown rich and potent by preying , deposed now the person of ring-leaders of theeves , and aspired to no lesse than to the empire of china . and at first they fought one against another , every one pillaging another of what he could : but at length things were brought to that passe , that two of the commanders being only left alive , these two prevailed with the souldiers of those that were killed , to follow their ensignes and fortune ; and they knowing well that if they were taken by the emperors officers , they could not escape a most certain death , easily resolved to shelter themselves under the arms of these two victorious persons . the name of one of these chief brigands was lacungzus ; the second was called changhienchungus ; two notorious bold roguish fellows ; who lest they should destroy one anothers fortunes by their ambitious emulation , separated themselves far from one another , resolving both to pursue their prosperous fortunes . licungzus therefore possessed himselfe of the northern parts of xensi and honan ; and the other tyrannized over the countries of suchuen and huquang . but that we may not interrupt our discourse , by delivering the acts of both these together , we will first treat of licungzus his feats , being he was the cause of the tartars coming to the empire , ( which he himself might have possessed , if his proceedings had been moderate and humane ; ) and of the other we shall speak hereafter . therefore in the year . these pilferers having got immense riches in the province xensi , made an irruption , in a vast body , into that delicious sweet province of honan , and went strait to the chief city called caifung , which they besieged . there was in that place a very great and strong garison , who by the benefit of artillery mounted upon hand-wheeling cars , forced them to quit the siege ; then they fell upon all the neighbouring cities , plundring , spoiling , and burning all they could master . having hoorded up store of provision of corn , and augmented their army by a company of rascally vagabonds and loytering fellows , they returned again to besiege the metropolitan city ; but dispairing to take it by force or assaults , they resolved to ruin it by a long siege , that they might enjoy the immense riches of that noble city ; and though this town be three great leagues in circumference , yet they rounded it so by their lines , as nothing could enter the city ; this drave them to some straits ; for although the purveyer for victualls had brought in good store of provision in the two moneths space in which they were absent , yet because that province which used to be most plentifull , was now deficient in corn , they could not make sufficient provision for six moneths siege , for such an infinite multitude of people as were retired within the walls ; yet it held out most resolutely for the space of six moneths , in which time though they were brought to hard shifts , yet hoping alwaies for succour from their emperor , they would never submit to any conditions . i dare not relate to what an excesse this famin came to ; but it seems it surpassed the famin of hierusalem ; a pound of rice was worth a pound of silver ; and a pound of any old rotten skin was sold at ten crowns ; dead mens flesh was sold publickly in the shambles as hogs flesh , and it was held an act of piety to expose the dead in the streets for others to feed on , who shortly were to be food for others ; but i will passe over , and conceal yet more horrible things than i have related . this city lies towards the south side of that vast and precipitate river which the chineses call hoang , because the streams alwaies appear of a yellowish saffron colour ; and because the river is higher than the plain levell downs , of a leagues distance from the town , they built upon the river side , a long and strong bulwark of great square stones , to prevent all inundations . the emperours army , after long expectation , came to relieve the town , and advanced as far as these bulwarks , and having considered the situation of the country and enemies camp , it was thought the fittest & easiest way to raise the siege without giving battail , and to let in the water upon the enemies army , by some breaches made in that long wall or bulwark . it was in autumn when they took this resolution , and the river , by reason of extraordinary rains , was swoln bigger than ever before ; and they , making the sluces , or inlets , too great , and the breaches too wide , gave way to such an ocean of water , as it overran the walls of the town ( which were very stately and high ) involving not only many of the enemies in its ruin and destruction ; but also . men , and the city it self perished in those floods of water . so the ancient city , which heretofore had been honoured by the emperor's residence , appeared no more a place of pleasure , but a vast pool or lake for monsters of the waters to inhabit ; for the houses of the town were not over-run with water , but also beaten down ; and also the church of the christians , together with their priest , who was one of the society of jesus ; who when he could timely enough have saved himselfe , chose rather to laydown his life for the sheepe : for that city had many christians . the destruction of this city happened the ninth of oct. . about which time this famous conductour of theeves took the name of king , with an addition of xunvang , which sounds as much as prosperous , and so was stiled licungzus the prosperous ; and having in a manner taken all the country of honan into his dominion , he returned into the province of xensi , and won it wholly to his subjection . when he came to sigan , which is the metropolis of xensi , he found some resistance from the garrison ; but yet he took it in three daies , and for a reward and encouragement to his souldiers , he gave it to them to pillage also for three daies space ; and then he gathered up all the corn of the whole province , as well to keep all the country in their duty to him , as also to leave no provision for the emperours army . and now thinking himself secure of the whole empire , he took the name of emperour upon him , and stiled the family wherein he thought to establish this dignity , thienxunam , as much as to say , obedient to heaven ; by which title he perswaded the souldiers and the people , that it was by the disposall of the heavens that he should raign , that he might deliver the people from the emperours avarice , and extirpate those wicked governours that so much vexed the nation , & deliver them from all their perfidious plots . for he knew well , that this glorious title would be very acceptable to them of china , who beleeve that kingdoms and empires come only from heaven , and are not gained by any art or industry of man ; and that his actions might carry a face correspondent to his illustrious title , he began to use the people with all humility and sweetnesse ; not permitting any souldier to wrong or injure them ; only he persecuted all the officers call'd presidents , which he could find , and all those he put to death ; and as for those that had been presidents , because he found them rich , he made them pay great fines , and let them live ; remitting all taxes in the places he subdued ; severely commanding that the subjects should be treated with all civility and courtesie . so as all men applauding and loving so sweet and milde a government , easily submitted to his power and dominion ; but where the governours use tyranny , there the subject hath little care of fidelity . there were in this city sigan two priests which served the christians that were jesuits , and suffered much in the saccage of the city , but being afterwards known for strangers , they were used with all humanity . in the mean time a third cause of this empires ruin grew up in the court ; which was hatched in the emperour thienkins his time : for that emperour exalted an eunuch called ●ueio , to such a height and power , as he gave the absolute , and soveraign command into his hands , and passed so far , as alwayes to stile him by the name of father . this extravagant power caused much envy , dissention , and banding one against another , amongst the governours , presidents , commanders , and counsellors : and the eunuch also added much to incense the flame , by his indiscreet usage of the favour he possessed ; for if any man had touched him , either in word or writing , or expressed lesse respect unto him in conversation , or behaviour , or did not flatter the base fellow , he would presently give order to put him to death , though he were a very eminent person ; or at least degrade him from all office or dignity . by which means he exasperated many , and amongst the rest he offended zunchinius when prince ; who now , by the death of his brother without issue , was come to to be emperour of china . this emperour knew that the eunuch had moved heaven and earth to hinder his coming to the crown ; but seeing he could not effect that , at least he maintained a seditious faction against the great ones , which finally proved the destruction of the estate ; for these men banding in two factions , studied more how to destroy one another , than to advance the publique good ; yet both parties pretended the general benefit , but both neglected it ; every party endeavouring to extoll and exalt his own creatures into places of trust and power : all which when zunchinius the emperour went about to redresse , he exasperated the minds of many of the commanders against him ; for as soon as he came to the crown , he cruelly persecuted all that favoured the eunuch ; and in fine , killed this very eunuch which had been his , predecessors favourite , together with many more of his partie ; of which tragedy i will only relate the catastrophe . the emperour zungchinius resolving to destroy both the eunuch & all his power , sent him an order to go visit the tombs of his ancestors , to consider if any of those ancient monuments wanted reparation : the eunuch could not refuse so honourable an imployment , which seemed rather an addition to his former hounours ; but he had not gone far upon his journey , but there was presented to him ( from the emperour ) a box of silver gilt , with a halter of silk folded up in it ; by which he understood he was to hang himself by the emperors order : which he could not refuse , being that kind of death ( amongst the chineses ) is counted honourable , when it is accompanied with such formalities . but by this occasion the emperour raised against himself new factions and more traitours , which held secret correspondence with the theeves army . hence it came to passe , that no army was sent to oppose them ; or if any went , they did no manner of action , being alwayes hindered by the emulation of others ; nay it happened often , that when they might have taken great advantages , yet the occasion was neglected , lest the commanders should increase other mens ▪ power and credit , ( by their victories , ) with the emperour . these dissentions and emulations happend so seasonably to the roving army of theeves , as that to come , to see , and conquer , was to them one and the self same thing , as i shall declare unto you . whilest these transactions passed in the court , licungzus conductor of the theeves , having setled all things in the country of xensi , passed to the east ; and coming to the famous great river of croceus , finding no body to defend it , he passed over with as much facility , as it might have been maintained with ease , if there had been placed but a handfull of souldiers . for this river runnes with a violent rapid course , and a vast sea of waters from west to east ; but being there was no man to defend it , they passing it easily , presently seized upon the chief and richest city in all those quarters , called kaiangch●u , which is situated neer the south ●ankside of that river ; and being carried on with a strong gale of fortune , he seized upon many other cities , every one desiring either to free themselves from further vexation , or blindly and fondly submitting themselves to any new change of government . for we commonly delight in varieties and novelties , and hoping for better , we find worse . only the city of thaiyven made some resistance , but being presently subdued , was fined with great sumes of money for their temerity . the emperour zungchinius hearing the theeves had passed the river croceus , and were advanced to the very confine ; of xensi ( which borders upon the province where he had placed his throne and royall seat ) he sent an army under the lord marshal of china , to hold them at least in play , if he could not overthrow them ; but this army did just nothing ; nay most of the souldiers ran to the thieving party , in so much as the lord marshal himself , called colaus lius , seeing affairs grew so desperate , hang'd himself for fear of further shame and dishonour . the emperour hearing of the ill successe of his affairs , began to think of leaving the northern parts , where his royal city of peking is situated , and to passe to nankuing which is far more southward ; but he was disswaded from this intended course as well by his loyal , as disloyal subjects : by these , that they might give him up more speedily into the enemies hands , before their treachery was discovered ; and by the others , lest his flight might trouble the kingdome more , and discourage all his subjects from giving their best assistance ; for they thought the city impregnable , being fortified with so strong a garrison ; nor did they doubt that the kings presence would draw the forces of the whole kingdom to him . and their counsel had been good , if the court had been purged of traytors . in the mean time the theeves conductor , who was no lesse quick and nimble in execution , than witty in invention , sowing a fox his tail to the lions skin , caused many of his souldiers in a disguised habit to creep into that princely city , and gave them money to trade in trifling ware , till he assaulted the walls with the body of his army ; for then they had order to raise sedition , and tumult in the city ; and , considering they were a company of desperate fellows , and of a very low and base fortune , it is stupendious to think how they could keep so profound secrecy in a matter of so high concernment : but to this mine , which was prepared in the bowels of the city , he held a secret train of intelligence , with the lieutenant of the city ; who seeing the emperours affairs desperate , is said to have dealt with the conductor of these brigants about giving up the city unto their power ; but , however it was , these pilferers came in a short time to besiege the royal city of peking . there was in that city a vast garrison , and as great a quantity of artillery ; but on the quarters upon which the enemy made their assault , there was none charged with bullets , but only with powder . wherfore being secure from any annoy from that side , in the year mdcxliv . before the rising of the sun , they entred the metropolitan city of all china by one of the gates which was opened to them ; nor was there any long resistance made , even by those that were faithfull to their prince ; for the souldiers of the theef , which lay lurking in the city , made such a tumult and confusion , as none knew whom to oppose , in which respect they made a great slaughter , so as lic●ngzus in this babylonian confusion , marched victorious through the city , till he came to the very emperours palace ; where though he found some resistance from the faithfullest eunuchs , yet notwithstanding he presently entred that famous and renowned palace ; and that which exceeds all admiration , the enemy had passed the first wall , and precinct , and yet the emp●rour knew nothing of so strange a passage ; for the traiterous eunuchs , which were of most authority , fearing he might escape by flight , deferd to admonish him of his own danger , or of the taking of the city , till they saw he could not possibly evade : who hearing this dolefull news , first demanded if he could get away by any means ; but when he heard that all passages were beset , he is said to have left a letter writ with his own blood , in which he bit●erly expressed to all posterity , the infidelity and perfidiousnesse of his commanders , and the innocency of his poor subjects ; conjuring licungzus , that seeing the heavens had cast the scepter into his hands , he would , for his sake , take revenge of such perfidious creatures . after this reflecting that he had a daughter marriageable , who falling into the villains hands might receive some affront● , he called for a sword , and beheaded her with his own hands in the place ; then going down into an orchard , making a rope of his ga●●er , he hung himself upon a prune tree . thus that unfortunate emperour put a period , as well to that empire , which had flourished so long with much splendor , riches , and pleasure , as to his illustrious family of taimingus , by finishing his life upon so contemptible a tree , and in such an infamous manner : to all which circumstances , i adde one more ; that as the empire was erected by a theef , so it was ●xtinguished by another ; for although others were chosen to succeed him , as we shall relate hereafter , yet because they held a smal parcel of the empire , they are not numbred amongst the emperours . his example was followed by the queen , and by the lord marshall , who is call'd in their language colaus , together with other faithfull eunuchs ; so as those pleasant trees which served heretofore for their sports and pleasures , now became the horrid and surest instruments of their death . and this cruell butchering of themselves passed not only in the court but also in the city ; where many made themselves away , either by hanging , or drowning by leaping into lakes ; for it is held by this nation to be the highest point of fidelity , to die with their prince , and not to live and be subject to another . whilest these things were acting , licungz●s enters the palace victorious , and ascending up to the chair of state , sate himself down in that impariall throne ; but it is recorded , that in executing this first act of royalty , he sat so restlesly and unquietly , yea so totteringly , as if even then that royal chaire would foretel the short durance of his felicity . the next day after , he commanded the body of the dead emperour to be cut into smal pieces , accusing him of oppression and cruelty against his subjects ; as if he , being a villanous traitor , and a theef , after the saccaging & burning so many provinces , and shedding such an ocean of blood , had been of a better disposition . so we often condemn others , when we do worse our selves , and remark , yea augment , the least faults of others , when we either take no notice of , or diminish our own . this emperour zungchinius was father of three sons , of which the eldest could never be found , though all imaginable means was used for his discovery ; some think he found means to fly away ; others think he perished by leaping with others into the lake ; the two others being yet little children , were by the tyrants command beheaded three days after ; his barbarous humour not sparing even innocent blood : which disposition he made further to appear , when casting off that vail of piety and humanity , with which he had for sometime charmed the people , he commanded all the principal magistrates to be apprehended , of which he murdered many with cruel torments , others he fined deeply , and reserved the imperiall palace for his own aboad . he filled that most noble and rich city with ransacking souldiers , and gave it up to their prey and plunder ; where they committed such execrable things , as are both too long , and not fit to be related . but by this his horrid cruelty , and tyranny , he lost that empire which he might have preserved by courtesie and humanity . amongst the other imprisoned magistrates , there was one a venerable person called us , whose son usangueius governed the army of china , in the confines of leaotung , against the tartars . the tyrant licungzus thereatned this old man with a most cruel death , if by his paternall power over his son , he did not reduce him with his whole army , to subjection and obedience to his power ; promising also great rewards and honours to them both , if by his fatherly power ( which they hold facred ) he did prevail for his submission . wherefore the poor old man writ to his son this ensuing letter . it is well known that the heavens , earth , and fate can cause these strange vicissitudes of fortune which we behold ; know my son , that the emperour zunchinius , and the whole family of taimingus are perished . the heavens have cast it upon licungzus ; we must observe the times , and by making a vertue of necessity , avoyd his tyranny , and experience his liberality ; he promiseth to thee a royal dignity , if with thy army thou submit to his dominion , and acknowledge him as emperour ; my life depends upon thy answer ; consider what thou owest to him that gave thy life . to this letter his son usangu●ius returned this short answer . he that is not faithfull to his soveraign , will never be faithful to me : and if you forget your duty and fidelity to our emperour , no man will blame me if i forget my duty and obedience to such a father . i will rather die than serve a theef . and presently after the dispatch of this letter , he sent an embassador to the king of tartary , desiring his help and force to subdue this usurper of the empire ; and knowing that the tartars abound in men , but want women , he promised to send him some store of them ; and presented him with severall curious silks , and sent him great store of silver and gold. the tartarian king neglected not this good occasion , but presently marched with fourescore thousand men , which were in garrison in leaotung , to meet general usangueius , to whom he expressed himself in these words . to the end to make our victory undoubted , i counsell you to cause all your army to be clad like tartars , for so the theef will think us all tartars , seeing i cannot call greater forces out of my kingdome so soon as is required . usangueius , thirsting nothing but revenge , admitted all conditions , little thinking ( as the chinesses say ) that he brought in tigres to drive out dogs . licungzus hearing the march of the tartars , together with usangueius , knowing himself not able to resist , quitted the court and palace as easily as he had taken it : but he carried with him all the rich spoyls of the court , and marched away into the province of xensi , where he established his court in the noble city of sigan , which heretofore had been the seat of the emperours . it is accounted that for eight daies space by the four palace gates , there was nothing seen but a continuall succession of coaches , horses , camels , and porters , carrying away the preciousest treasures ; though they left also much , because the enemy approached . thus the immense riches of gold and silver , which the emperours of the taimingean family had at leasure hoorded up , in the space of two hundred and fourscore years , were in a moment dispersed . but although they fled very speedily , yet they could not avoid the swift tartarian horses ; for overtaking their luggage , and the rear of the army , they pillaged and vexed them for eight daies ; but yet they either could not , or would not passe the river croceus , that so they might speedily returne to amuse the trembling hearts of the territory of peking . the tartars returne therefore victorious and rich into the city peking , and there being admitted by the chineses , they gave them the empire . where it is to be observed , that although zungteus , the tartarian king , dying at the first entrance into china , did not obtain that noble empire he so much thirsted after ; yet he gave those instructions , of the manner of conquering it , to his councel , that they never desisted till they obtained it . this prince dying , declared his son of six years old , his successor ; commanding all his own brethren to manage the childs affairs with all fidelity and circumspection , making his eldest brother his tutor ; and all those brethren , being uncles to the child , by a stupendious union , and never to be parallel'd in any ambitious nation , exalted this infant to the possession of the empire . these things being thus passed , usangueius , seeing the thief expelled , began to think of creating a new emperour , one of the taiminga's family , who was a prince not far distant : but first being mindfull of his promises made to the tartars , he offers them their rewards ; he highly extols their fortitude and fidelity in the kingdomes quarre● ; and finally , desires them now to depart the country quietly , and to entertain a strict alliance and friendship with it , seeing they had abundantly revenged all former injuries . to this demand the tartars returned a long premeditated answer , but far contrary to what usanguei●s expected , which they delivered in these tearms . we do not think it yet a fit time to leave you and this empire , unless , having heard our reasons , you shall still presse it ; for we consider , that many of the theeves are still extant , and seem rather dispersed than extinguished ; and we hear that their great conductor licungzus , hath fixed his imperial seat in sigan , the metropolis of the province of xensi ; by which means he still possesseth the richest and most populous provinces , which are still under his dominion . if we depart , worse is to be feared will follow : he feared us tartars ; when he hears we are gone , having now time to recruit his forces , he will doubtlesse make new invasions , and perchance we shall not be able to send new succours : we therfore resolve to prosecute the victory , and quite extinguish those vagabonds , that so you may deliver the empire to your designed king , in full peace and tranquility . be not solicitous of paying our promised rewards , for they are as safe in yours , as in our own , hands . that which we now desire to execute , is , that which presseth most , and seems to us to require no delay ; that you , with part of your army and part of ours , ●arch speedily against licungzus , and we with the rest , take our march towards the province of xantung , to extirpate those theeves that have setled there ; by this means the peace of the kingdome will be firmly established . usanguieus either did not understand the stratagem , or if he did , he condescended not to irritate an army which was in the bowells of the kingdom . before the tartars ( which were called ) entred china , they sent into their own and other kingdoms to raise as many men as possibly they could , to the end they might conquer the empire after they had acquitted themselves of their promised assistance against the theeves . but these succours , not being arrived to re-inforce them , therefore they thought it best as yet to use no force , but gain time by fair words and new projects . but whilst this businesse was contriving , there came an immense company of tartars into the empire ; not only from the kingdoms of ni●che , and ni●lham , but also from the old occidental tartary , and from a country called yupi , which is more oriental , and lyes above the elevation of iapon . this people is called yupi , by reason they make their coats of defence , or breast plates , of fishes skin , which are in a maner impregnable . nay , which is more , i saw very many who were come as far as the river volga ; which people these tartars call alga-tartars , and i find they have a notion of muscovy , and pol●● ; but they are far more barbarous than the oriental tartars be ; with these auxiliary forces , came in the infant king of six years old , son to the late deceased king of tartary ; and when these were joyned with the body of the army , then they publickly proclaimed their right to the empire , and openly declared their concealed intentions ; and proclaimed this child of six years old , emperour of china , by the name of xunchi ; and the new erected imperial family they stiled by the name of taicing . the child of six years old took possession of the ancient throne of his 〈◊〉 , with a great gravity and majesty , from whence he delivered this judicious speech to the commanders and to his army . it is your strength and power more than my felicity ( my dear and generous uncles , & you the rest of my noble commanders ) which supports my weaknesse , and makes me so undantedly ascend and possess this imperial throne . my present assurance and this chairs stability , i hope , is as happy a sign of my future prosperity , as its tottering proved unfortunate to the thief licungzus his tyrannie . you see my first step to the empire ; but i know your valour to be such , that i look not only upon the kingdom of china as my own , but conceive the empire of the world , not only by me possessed , but also established . the rewards due to such incomparable vertues , shall be no other than the riches of the empire , and royall dignities ; proceed therefore valiantly and stoutly . the whole court was astonished to hear a child of six years old speak such things , and hence concluded , that fate or heaven had elected him for king ; the young prince did assume his eldest uncle , as his tutor and father , the same day he was admitted to the empire : and therefore the tartars in their language , called him amahan , as much as to say , the father king ; which very thing , the china's express by the word amavang . to this man therefore he remitted all the conduct of his wars , and to him it is , the tartars owe all their greatnesse and dominion : for as he excelled in counsel and prudence , so also he was as eminent in fortitude and fidelity ; and withall , by the strength and force of his reasons and counsels did ravish the wisest men amongst the chineses ; and his justice and humanity did wholly enthrall and enchant the popularity . to all which i adde those fugitive magistrates , who , as i related heretofore , had fled to the tartars ( to avoid the emperours indignation ) and did not a little promote their cause ; for these men , sometimes by word and example , did seduce the hearts of the subjects , and sometimes suggested excellent counsels to the tartars , against their own country ; and by both these means advanced themselves to high and eminent dignities amongst the tartars . the same day some bands of souldiers were dispatched , with order to proclame usangueius a tributary king to this new enstalled emperour ; which they performed with great magnificence , adding to his name ( as usually they do ) the sirname of pingsi , which sounds as much as pacifier of the western world : establishing his kingdom in the capital city in the province of xensi . this prince considering , that he could expect no more honourable dignity from the lawfull successour to the empire of china ; and that the tartars were come into the empire , in so vast a number , that he could never hope to conquer them , found means to dispence with his hitherto uncorrupted fidelity , admitting the dignity , and submitting to the emperour , and so he that had hitherto waged war for china against the theeves , now was forced to march against china to subdue its provinces to the tartarian empire . and as he was a great commander , so also by the help of the tartars he quickly drove out the theeves from his little kingdom of xensi , where to this day he reigneth in the metropolitan city of sigan . but by these honours the tartars removed him from the practice of arms , who remaining armed , might have proved a dangerous enemy . it was hitherto never known what became of licungzus ; some think he was killed by usangueius in the fight ; though he never appeared more , neither dead , nor alive , after this fight , in which all his forces were dissipated , or cut off . and with the same facility the tartars subdued the provinces of peking and xantung ; where they immensly augmented their armies , by the accesse of the china's souldiers and commanders which submitted to them ; for the tartarians admitted all , even the conquered , to their army , if they did cut their hair , and wear their habits after the tartarian fashion : for in this puntillio of habit and hair they were so rigorous , as they proclamed it high treason in all that did forbear it . which law , did many times endanger them , and disturb the whole frame of their affairs : for the chinesses both grieved , and fought more valiantly for their hair and habit , than for their kingdom and emperour ; so as many times they chose rather to die , or lose their heads , than obey the tartars in these ceremonies ; of which i could relate many examples , unlesse in this relation i had resolved to be brief . but all these little rubs , did not hinder , but that in lesse than the space of a year , ( not counting leaotung ) they had conquered peking , xansi , xensi , and xantung , which are the four vast northern provinces of china . in all which they changed nothing in their political manner of government , nay , they permitted the usual custom of the philosophers of china to govern the towns and provinces ; they left also the same examens as were used for the approving of learned men ; for by this prudent counsel they wrought this effect , that having given the places of honour and trust to men of their own creation , they found they supassed the very tartars in fidelity to them : yet they kept the militia in their own hands , and the ordering thereof , and yet they stick'd not to admit even to these offices , such of the country as were faithfull to them ; so , as in the royal city they retained still the same orders and degrees of prefects , together with the six high tribunals , as they were established in the former emperours time : but so , as they were now compounded of chinesses , and tartars . in the mean time the news of the emperours danger came to the southern parts of china , and the prefects of every city gathering together very great forces marched towards the city of peking , but in their march they received the sad news of the emperours death , and the taking of peking ; they therefore speedily called back their forces , and also all their ships , which yearly used to carry provisions to the emperours court ; a little after this , they received the news how the tartar was invested in the kingdom and proclaimed emperour . i was then my selfe in the great city nanquin , where i beheld a strange consternation and confusion in all things , till at length having recollected themselves , the prefects resolved to choose an emperour of the family of the taiminges , whom they called hungquangus . this man had come hither ( flying from the theeves ) out of the province of honan , and being he was nephew to that famous emperour vanley , & cosin germain to zungchinius the last deceased emperour , they crowned him with great pomp and ostentation , hoping for better fortune under his government . as soon as this prince was chosen , he sent ●n embassage to the tartars , begging peace , rather than demanding it ; for 〈◊〉 offered them all the northern provinces which they had taken ; if they ●ould joyn in amity with him . but the tartars well understood the policy of these prefects and counsellours ; which was only to amuse them with a peace , whilst they could recover their strength and force ; and therefore they returned answer , that they would not receive as a gift , that which they had conquered by force of arms ; but seeing they had chosen a new emperour , they might do well to defend him ; but as for them , they were resolved to have all or nothing . this legacy comming to nothing ; whilst both parties prepare to take the field , appears at nankuing a young man , who gave himselfe out to be the eldest son to the late deceased emperour zunchinius ; and he gave no small evidences of this truth and claime ; nay , he was acknowledged by many of the eunuchs . but the new elected emperour hunquangus , being strongly possessed with an ambition of raigning , would never acknowledge , nor admit him ; but commanded him to be imprisoned , and killed , as an impostor ; though many of the prefects enraged to hear of this order , hindered the execution of the sentence . but by this accident , things grew into a sedition , and the dispute was so high , that it gave occasion to the tartars of assailing the province and city of nankuing ; some of the prefects winking at it , if not enticing them underhand to this exploit . the tartars , vigilant to lay hold of all advantages , hearing of these emulations & divisions presently march out into the territory of the city of hoaigan , and comming to the east side of the river croceus , they passe over speedily by the help of their boats ; on the other side of this river stood the army of china , which was so numerous , as if they had but cast off their very shoos , they had erected such a rampart against the tartars , as all the horse would hardly have surmounted it . but it is the resolution and valour in war , that carries the trophies , not the number of men : for hardly had the tartars set foot in their boats , but the chineses ran all away , as sheep use to do when they see the wolf , leaving the whole shore unfenced , to their landing . the tartars having passed the river , finding no enemy to resist , enter the most noble province of nanking , and in a trice make themselves masters of all the north part of the country , which lies upon the great river of kiang , which is so vast , as it is worthily called the son of the sea ; where it deserves particularly to be noted as a rare thing in the warfare of the tartars , that before they enter into any country , they chuse and name both the governours , and companies , with all the officers necessary for all the cities and places which they aym to take ; so as in a moment they run like a lightning , and no sooner they possesse it but it is fortified , armed , and defended . there was one city in these quarters which made a generous resistance to all their re-iterated assaults , called yangcheu , where the tartars lost the son of a little royalet . this city was defended by that faithful imperial champio● called zuuis colaus ; but though he had a mightie garrison , yet he was a● length forced to yield , and the whole city was sacked , and both citize● and souldier put to the sword ; and least the multitude of the dead carcases , should corrupt the air , and ingender the plague , they laid them all upon the tops of the houses , and setting fire both to the city and suburbs brought all to ashes , and to a total desolation . by this progresse the forces of the tartar much encreased ; for the governours of many places , & several regiments came to submit to his dominion . to all whom he , commonly , continued the same commands and offices they were established in before , and advanced many of them to higher dignity ; and so by this humanitie with which he treated all that came flying to him , and by the crueltie he used to those that resolved to make resistance to the force of his arms , he gained this , that most men resolved to partake of his sweet treatie , rather than of his cruelty ; so he easily conquered all that which lies on the north side of that river , which i named before the son of the sea. this river being a german league in breadth , and rising from the west of china , holds its course to the east , and divides the kingdom into northern and southern quarters ; it also divides the country of nanking in the very middle ; though nanking the metropolitan and royal city be placed in the southern part . to master this great citie , they were to passe this river . they gathered therefore together many ships , to conquer this new emperial seat , and also the new settled emperour . the fleet of china commanded by the most generous and faithfull admiral called hoangchoangus , lay towards the other side of this river . here the admiral fought so gallantly and resolutely , that he made it appear to the world , that the tartars were not invincible ; till at length one of his own commanders called thienus born in the citie of leaotung , being corrupted by the tartars , shot him with an arrow to death : which arrow fixed the unconstant wheel of chinas fortune , and lost the whole empire . but the traitor , not contented with this perfidious act , began himself to run away , and by his example drew all the rest to imitate this ignominious action . his impudence passed yet to a higher strain : for comming to the imperial citie , and finding the emperour preparing to retire , he joyned himselfe with him , as a faithfull friend , participating of his adversity ; till he saw the tartars ( who passing the river followed the kings flight with all imaginable diligence ) were come near him , & then he took the emperour prisoner , and delivered him to the tartarian army in the year mdcxliv . this unfortunate prince being thus betrayed before he had raigned full one year , was sent to peking , and there upon the town walls was hanged publickly in a bow string , which kind of death the tartars esteem most noble . the pretended son to the emperour zunchinius , ( whether he were true or false , ) run the same course of fortune , when they had discovered him being kept still in prison : for they did not onely put to death all those which belonged to the imperial family of the taiminges by consanguinitie , but after a diligent search extirpated all they could find , which belonged to them even by affinitie ; for it is a custom in asia , if any one conquer a kingdom , to root out all that belong to the royal family . after this , they divided their army into two parts ; the one they sent to conquer the mediterranean provinces of kiansi , huquang , & quangtung , which are all of a marvellous extent ; the other , like a swift torrent , over-run all , till they came to the very walls of the renowned and vast city of hangcheu , which is the head city of the province of chekiang . into this city the principal fugitives of the army of china were retired ; and those not only of the common souldiers , but many great commanders , and prefects ; where they resolved to chuse a new emperour called lovangus , of the ancient family of taimingus : but this prince would never assume the title of emperour , but contented himself with the title of king ; thinking his fall would be lesse , and his death not so bitter , as if he fell from the throne of an emperour : but yet to the end to animate them to fight with more vigour than they had done heretofore , he promised them to take that title when they had re-gained one imperial city . he had not reigned three dayes ( a shorter space than their personated kings use many times to reign in their tragedies ) but the tartars arrive ; which the fugitive souldiers seeing , & thinking by this pinch of necessity to force their pay from the king and city , refused to fight before they had received their salary . it was on this occasion , that king lovangus his heart , being not able to bear such a desolation of the city , of his people and subjects , as he foresaw , gave such an example of his humanity and piety , as europe never saw ; for he mounted upon the city walls , and calling upon his knees to the tartarian captains , begged the life of his subjects . spare not me ( quoth he ) i wil willingly be my subjects victime ; & having said this , he presently went out to the tartars army , and was taken . this illustrious testimony of his love to his subjects had not wanted a reward to crown so heroick an action , if it had met with a generous soul , like that of alexander or of caesar. when they had the king prisoner , they commanded the citizens to shut the gates , and keep the walls , least either their own , or the kings souldiers should enter the city ; and presently they fell upon the kings men , whom they butchered in a most cruel manner , but yet the water destroyed more , than their swords or arrows ; for many cast themselves headlong into the great river of cianthang , which is a league broad , and runs neer the city ; others leaping and overcharging the boats in the river were presently sunck ; others flying away full of fear and confusion , thrust one another at the river side into that unmerciful element ; and by all these many thousands perished . the tartars wanting boats to passe this river , having thus expelled or killed the souldiery , they returned triumphant to the city , where they used neither force , nor violence ; by which means this noble city was conserved , whose beauty , greatnesse , and riches , i hope to describe elsewhere , not by hear-say , but by what i saw , in the three years space i lived in it , from which i lately came into europe . this city of hangcheu hath an artificial channel or dike to pass by water to the northern parts of china ; this chanel is onely separated by the high part of the way like a causeway from the river , which as i said , runs on the south part of the city . the tartars therefore drew many boats out of this chanel over the causeway into the river cienthang , and with the help of these boats they passed the river without resistance , and found the fairest city in all china , called xaoking , prone enough to submit to their victorious armes . this city in bignesse yields to many others , but in cleannesse and comlinesse it surpasses all : it is so invironed with sweet waters as a man may contemplate its beauty by rounding it in a boat ; it hath large and fair streets paved on both sides with white square stones , and in the middle of them all runs a navigable chanel , whose sides are garnished with the like ornament , and of the same stone there are also built many fairs bridges and triumphant arches ; the houses also , ( which i observe no where else in china ) are built of the same square stone ; so as in a word , i saw nothing neater in all china . they took this town without any resistance , and so they might have done all the rest of the southern towns of this povince of chekiang . but when they commanded all by proclamation to cut off their hair , then both souldier and citizen took up armes , and fought more desperately for their hair of their heads , than they did for king or kingdome , and beat the tartars not only out of their city , but repulst them to the river cienthang : nay forced them to passe the river , killing very many of them . in truth , had they past the river , they might have recovered the metropolis with the other towns : but they pursued their victory no further , being sufficiently contented that they had preserved their hair , resisting them only on the south side of the shore , and there fortifying themselves . by this means the conquering armes of the tartars were repressed for a whole year . but the chinois that they might have a head , chose lu regulus of the taimingian family for their emperour ; who would not accept therof , but would be only stiled , the restorer of the empire . in the mean time the tartars had sent for new forces out of peking , with which they left nere a stone unturned , that they might get over the river cienthang : but all was in vain , the drooping affairs therfore of the chinois now breathed again , nay , having gathered together more forces , they promised themselves greater victories . but the ambition and emulation of rulling frustrated all their hopes . for the commanders , and presidents which fled out of the province of chekian into the country of fokien , carried with them one of taiminga's family , called thangus ; and this man they chose king in the country of fokien , which confines with chekiang . this prince pretended that the king called lu , should yeeld up his right to him , both because he had but a few cities under him , and also because he was further removed from the imperial race , than he was . but king lu , pretended he was proclaimed by the army , before him , and failed not to set forth his victories over the tartars , by which two contentions , the tartars kept the crown ; for these two royalets , would never yeeld to one another , nor so unite their armies , as joyntly to represse the tartars . since therefore this petty king lu had onely eight cities under his command , whose contributions were not able to maintain the necessary pay of his army , he never durst venture to passe over the river , but endeavoured only to defend himself . but the tartars sought all means possibly to get over this river , yet they durst not venture to passe in boats , because king lu had many ships , and good store of artillery which he had caused to be brought from sea. but the tartars felicity , and prosperous fortune , overcame this difficulty : for , as it happened , that year being dryer than ordinary , this river towards the south , where it runs betwixt high mountains , and is deprived of the flowing of the sea , had lost much of its depth ; and here the tartars horse found it passable ; and because the rudenesse of those mountains , seemed a sufficient guard to the country , they found no souldiers to resist ; but as soon as the clowns espied twenty of their horse to have passed the river , they presently advertised the army , and they all betook themselves to flight , king lu himself left the city xaoking , and not daring to trust himself to the continent , he took ship and failed to the island called cheuxan , which lies opposit to the citie of nimpus ; where he remains to this day safe , and keeps still his regal dignitie ; which island being heretofore only a retreit for fishemen , and some clowns , now is become a potent kingdom ; by reason that many fly from china to this king lu , as to their sanctuary to conserve the libertie of their hair. in this island there are now found three score and ten cities , with a strong and formidable army , which hitherto hath contemned all the tartarian power and forces , and watch for some happy occasion to advance again their kingdom in china , but by this means , the tartars took all the cities and towns of the county of chekiang into their dominion . one only city of kinhoa , whose president was aswel a native of the place , as also the commander in chief , and my very singular friend , sustained the tartars assaults for some months . but to the end the resistance of this city should not be a hindrance to the course of their victories , the tartars divided their army into three parts . the first part marched by the city kiucheu , and the mountains ; the second by the city vencheu , and the sea shore , into the province of f●kien ; and the third obstinately besieged the city of kinhoa . at which time i by leave from the emperour longuvus , resided in henxus a city subject to that of venchen , which presently after was besieged , and taken by the tartars , together with many other neighbouring cities . i dwelt in a very fair house of the city venxus , the whole town then being in a tumult by reason of the feare and flight of most of the citizens . assoone as i understood of the approach of the tartars , i fixed over the fairest gate of the house , a red paper very long and broad , with this inscription upon it . here dwells the european doctar of the divine law. for i had observed the china governours when they take any journy to affixe such inscriptions upon the houses where they happen to lodge , that all men may take notice what great persons are there . likewise at the entrance of the greater hall , i set out my greatest and fairest-bound books : to these i added my mathematicall instruments , prospectives , and other optick glasses , and what else i thought might make the greatest show ; and withall i placed the picture of our saviour upon an altar erected for that purpose . by which fortunate stratagem i not on t only escaped the violence and plunder of the common souldier , but was invited , and kindly entertained by the tartarian vice-roy : who demanded of me whether i would with a good will change my china-habit , and cut off my hair . to which i readily consented ; and so he commanded me to be shaven there in his presence ; and i telling him , that a shaven head would not so well suite with a china-garment , he pluk't off his own boots , and made me draw them on , put his tartar bonnet on my head , feasted me at his table , and accommodating me with his passe , dismissed me to my ancient quarters in the noble city hancheu , where we had a stately church and colledge : in the siege of kinlna , the tartars by reason of great guns which continually plaid upon them , and by the wise conduct and courage of their noble commander , suffered many and great losses ; insomuch as he forced them to pitch their camp further from the city ; but at length they also brought artillery from the chief city of the province , by which they made so many breaches in the walls , as these being in a manner dismantled , they found entrance ; and burned and sacked it with all imaginable hostility . the governour blew up himself and all his family with a barrel of gunpowder in his own pallace , least he , or his , should fall into the enemies hands . the province of fokien is invironed with the bordering countries of quamgtung , kiansi , and chekiang ; from all which it is separated by a continuall chain of mountains which are in breadth of three dayes journey to passe over ; and withall , so full of ragged and ruggy clifts , and obscure vallies , as they make the very paths horrid , dark and obscure at noon day . insomuch , as without any exaggeration , they may well be parallelled either to the grecian straits of thermopolis , or to the asian ruggy and strait passage of taurus . these places might have been easily defended if they had but placed a few clowns , to repel the enemy , or crossed the wayes by any incumbrances ; but the very imagination of a tartar was grown so terrible to them , as they fled at the very sight of their horses ; leaving therefore these mountains wholly ungarnished , the tartars found a passage , but so very painful , and full of difficulties , as they were forced to leave much of their baggage behind them ; and lost many of their horses , in those fearfull precipices ; but by this meanes they took the province of fokien with as much ease , as it might have been defended ; for they hardly spent as much time in taking it as a man would doe to walk the extent of it . the king himself named lunguns ( which signifieth a warlike dragon ) shewed himself a fearful sheep , flying away with a good army of men , if that word rightly can be applyed to a numerous multitude that had no hearts ; but his flght served him for nothing ; for the tartars following him with their swift and nimble horses , shot all this flock of silly sheep to death with arrows . it is thought the king himself was involved in this massacre , for he never appeared , nor was heard of afterwards . now because the whole province submitted it self voluntarily unto them without any resistance , it did not only suffer little from the tartars , but they had many choise and select souldiers out of it ; and having thus again recruited their army , they made another irruption into the countrie of quamgtung ; and its worth remarking , that the other tartarian commander , who , when the army was divided ( as i related before , ) had order to subdue the mediterranean countries , with the same felicity and expedition passing victorious through the provinces of h●qua●g and kiangsi , entred also on one side of this countrie of quamgtung , whilst the other came in by fokien upon the other fide ; and because the town of na●kiung resolved to fight it out , they consumed it all , by fire and sword . so the poor country of quamgtung oppressed by a double victorious army , was quickly over-run & subdued . after this , one of these victorious armies , enriched with all the rarities of china , was called back to peking , but yet they left a garrison in every city , assigning in the name of the king of tartars both civil and martial officers , for the countries government . the happie successe in taking the impregnable province of fokien , is attributed by wise men , ( to whose judgement i also submit ) to a more remote and hidden cause , which i will briefly relate . there was at this time a famous and renowned pyrat called chinchilungus ; this man was both in the province of fokien , of which we are treating ; he first served the portughese in macao ; then he served the hollander in the island called formosa , where he was known to all strangers by the name of iquon . after this he became a pyrat , but being of quick and nimble wit , he grew from this small and slender fortune , to such a height and power , as he was held either superiour or equal to the emperour of china ; for he had the trade of india in his hand ; and he dealt with the portugese in macao ; with the spaniards in the phillippins ; with the hollanders in the island formosa , and new holland ; with the iaponians , and with all the kings and princes of the eastern parts in all manner of rich commodities . he permitted none to transport the wares of china but himself or his , to whom he brought back the riches and the silver of europe and indies ; for after he once rather extorted , than obtained pardon of the king of china for his pyracies , he became so formidable , as that he had no lesse than three thousand ships of which he was lord and master . now was he contented with this fortune , but aspired privately to no lesse than to the empire ; but because he knew he never should be accepted of the prefects and people , as long as there was any of the imperial family of the taiminges alive , he hoped by the tartars means to extinguish them wholly , and after this was done , then he resolved to display his banners and ensigns in so pious a cause , as the driving out the common enemy from the bowels of the kingdom ; and no doubt but under this pretext , they would all have followed , helped and even adored him , as their saviour . it was therefore evident that he had secret correspondence with the tartars ; and that he favoured them for his own profit ; and that which made the businesse more suspicious was , that at that time when the tartars made their irruption into fokien , he was then declared lord marshal of the kingdom , and all the generals , commanders and souldiers , were either of his affinity , or wholly at his command and obedience . and therefore it is no wonder , if the tartars found an easie admittance into the country of fokien ; of which they presently made him king pingnan , ( as much as to say ; pacifier of the south ) and they added many other dignities , and offices of trust , that they might more speciously illude him ; for either they knew his aspiring mind , or else his great power and authoritie was suspicious and formidable to them ; but yet all the while that the general of the tartars remained in fokien , they never expressed the least diffidence in him , but both with favours , courtesies , presents and honours , they studied how further to ingage him , and promised him the government of many more provinces . he made himself therefore secure of the government of all the southern provinces ; but all happened quite contrary to his expectation ; for when this general of the tartars , who was observed as a little king , was to depart to peking , the custom was for all the officers of the kingdom to conduct him , for some part of his journy , to give him an honourable farewell ; which last duty of civility , iquan could not handsomely avoid , nor indeed , had he any reason to be diffident in him ; so as he left his navie in the port of eocheu , and accompanied the royolet with great splendor and magnificence . but when he came to take leave , and demand licence to return , the general of the tartars , invited him a long to peking , where he promised him yet greater honours from the kings own person , to reward his merits . he endeavoured by all imaginable impediments , to excuse this journey , but nothing was accepted , he was forced , by their kindnesse , to accompany them to peking ; and so he was taken by art , who by arms seemed insuperable . he is yet detained in prison in peking , because his brothers and kindred hearing of his captivitie , presently seazed on the fleet ; with which they have much infested china , as we shall touch hereafter . in the mean time the other army which had passed the mediterranean provinces of huquang , kiansi , and quamgtung , invaded the country of quangsi . but here it was that the arms of the tartars which hitherto were held invincible , were shewed to beweak , & where they least expected opposition , there they found a stop to their conquests . it happened that in this province of quangsi the vice-roy , called khiu thomas , was a christian ; and also all the militia of that country was commanded by ching lucas , whose family for five generations has served the emperours of china , with as much constancy and fidelity , as they did christ. these two having gathered many together , which fled from all parts into quangsi , after the tartars had taken many places in the country , overthrew the tartarians in a set battail ; and passing into the confining province of quamgtung , they recovered all the western part of it . after this , that they might have a head to fight for , and who might command and govern them in all occurrences , and withall , to draw the minds and hands of the chineses to the common defence of the country , knowing that in the city of queilin , which is the head city of quangsi , there was one of the taiminges family living , who was nephew to the great vanleius , they elected him emperour , and called by the name of iungley . this prince fixed his imperial seat in the noble city of chatking in the province of quamgtung , and hitherto has fought several times with the tartars , with good successe . and in this princes court , the chief euncuh called pang acbilleus , is the greatest favourite , and a great servant of christ , whom he hath long professed sincerely to worship , both by word and deed ; for , to propagate christianitie , he has ever maintained a mission of jesuites about him , by whose painfull endeavours many have embraced the faith of christ. and amongst others the very mother of this emperour , his wife , and his eldest son , heir of the empire , called constantin , did all imbrace christianity . may this man by the praiers of all christians prove another constantine to the empire of china . the emperour himself is not averse from christianitie , but hitherto he hath defer'd his baptism , but yet he permitted his wife to send a father of the society , to do homage to the sea ▪ apostolick , as all europe has heard . god of his goodnesse grant him that felicity , which may redound to the universal good of china , and gods greater glory . but it was not only in quangsi that the chineses began to resume their courage , but in the province of fokien also , for no sooner was the tartarian army called back to peking , but a petty heathen priest broke out of the mountains of fokien , with a band of seditious fellows , and subduing the tartarian garrisons took the fair city of kienning , and many others from their subjection ; and others which lay lurking in the mountaines following his example , recovered also many other cities ; about which time also the friends and kindred of the captive iquon did extremely infest the sea , and making descents upon the land , vexed the province extremely about the quarters of siuencheu , and changcheu . at this time a chief governour of the tartarians , vice-roy of two provinces was at cheksang ; who hearing of these commotions came presently by night in great haste with all the force he could make , towards the mountains of fokien ; for he with reason feared lest they should take possession of the passages of those places , which if they had done , the whole province had been re-gained . but when this vice-roy , called changus , found the mountains and passages clear , & no opposition made in such difficult places , he then proclamed himself victorious , and his enemies persidious rebels : wherefore coming without resistance into the country , he besieged the city kienning , which was defended by vangus . this siege held some weeks , but he never could take the place by force , and therefore having lost many of his men by assaults , he judged it best rather to block up the place afar off , than to besiege it so close and neer . but yet by this , he hindred other forces from joyning with vangus , so that he was not strong enough to sally out upon them . when the noyse of these commotions came to peking , the emperour presently sent a new supply to appease these tumults ; and this fresh army comming to joyn with the other , brought the city to great streights ; but yet they could not win it , til at length they found means by a rare invention to transport their canons over the mountains upon porters shoulders , by which means they dismantled the town , and put all whatsoever to the sword , to the number of thirty thousand persons , as my own friends writ unto me ; and not content with this , they set fire on the town , and brought it all to ashes , by which means , the stately church erected by the christians for the service of god , was also consumed by that devouring flame ; yet the priests that served in that church got out miraculously as lot did out of sodom ; which name was appropriated to this city , by reason of that infamous vice . this city being taken , it was no hard matter to recover the countrie ; for some fled to save themselves in the mountains , others ran to the sea , and so when this new army had pacified all , they were called back to peking ; where it is not amisse to observe the policy which the tartars use in the government and ordering of their army : they are ever calling back some , and sending out others ; in which proceeding they aim at two things ; first to keep the countries in awe and subjection , by seeing variety of troops continually passing up and down ; and secondly , to provide for the poorer sort of souldiers ; for the wealthy souldier is called back to recreat , and ease labours , and the poor souldier seeing his companion grown rich , takes heart and courage to run the same course upon hopes of the like good fortune . yet for all these preventions and cautions , their empire was not so established , but by frequent rebellions it was often indangered ; and particularly by one rebellion , which now i will relate , which shaked shrewdly the foundations of the new empire . the kingdome of china is of so vast an extent , as it is a businesse of main importance , to distribute judiciously the armies and garrisons . now because the tartars alone cannot suffice to furnish both , they are forced to use the help of the chineses themselves , although they have a speciall care never to leave or place either commander or souldier , who is a native , in the same country ; yet this care could not exempt them from several treasons , and rebellions ; though they distribute & order their militia , with great circumspection ; for the chief commander or governour resides in the metropolitan city , whom all inferiour officers obey . this man maintaines alwayes a compleat army , which he commands to march , when he hears of any risings . every city has also their own proper governour , with a competent number of souldiers , but those for the most part are tartars , and these are chines . but all this politicall , and well-established government could not defend them from traitors amongst themselves . the first man that did revolt from them was one kinus governour of the province of kiangsi , this man was born in leaotung , and because it is a country that borders upon tartary , the king commonly most confides in the natives of that province . it happened i know not how , that this governour , by reason of some corruptions , and avarice of the visitor of the country , had some contests with him , which grew by little and little to a secret hatred ; and although they both dissembled their private malice , as usually they do in china , yet at length the flame broke out to the ruin of the country ; for being the one was governour of the armes , and the other of justice , there was a necessity of often meetings , & feastings also . it happened once that whilst they were feasted with a sumptuous banquet , they were also entertained by a pleasant comedy ; in which the actors were attired with the habits of china , which were more comely and fairer than those which the tartars use ; upon which occasion kinus turning himself to the visitor said , is not this habit better , & graver than ours ? this innocent speech was interpreted by his corrival judge , as if he had contemned the edict about changing of habits , and expressed too much love to the chines garments , before those of the tartars ; and of this he sent an expresse to advertise the emperour . but the governour kinus , had corrupted a secretary , which served the lord chief justice ; who gave him intelligence of all that passed in word or deed in his masters house . and as soon as he had notice that this letter was sent to the court , he presently dispatched those , who intercepted the packet ; which the governour having read , went presently armed to the judges palace , whom he suddenly killed . then presently he with the whole province revolted from the tartars , and with the great applause of all the chineses , he submitted himself to iungley the new elected emperour . one only city called cancheu , which was governed by an incorrupted tartar , refused to submit ; which was the whole , and only cause , that the tartars did recover the two provinces kiansi and quamtung ; both which provinces revolted at the same time with their commanders , and both submitted also to the new elected emperour . ●ihuzus was governour of quamgtung at that time , who resolved to joyn his forces with kinus , and so to cast the tartars out of the empire ; which it is believed they might have effected , if the governour of cancheu , which is the key and entrance into four provinces , had not cunnigly undermined all their designes and intentions . but this man hearing that lihuzus had revolted , and marched to joyn his army with kinus , dispatched to him this deceitfull letter , i have not hitherto submitted to kinus , because i knew his forces were not equal , nor able to resist the tartars : but seeing thou , most renowned and valiant captain , beginnest also to march against them , my hopes concerning them are at end , i am thine , and imbrace thy cause ; whensoever thou shalt come , or send , i will render my city to thee or thine . but in the mean time he sent to all the governours in fokien , to send him secretly all the possible succour they could raise altogether . lihuzus having received the letter marched towards him , cheerfully , and confidently ; but though he found the gates of the city open , yet he was furiously repelled by the tartarians opposition ; which unexpected accident so astonished his souldiers , as many of them perished , and amongst the rest it is thought himself was killed , for he was never heard of after . this reverse and crosse fortune did much disturb the progresse of the emperour iangley's affairs ; though kinus in the mean time had many singular victories over the tartars ; for when the chief governour of all the western parts of china , who had placed his chief seat in nanking , had gathered great forces to represse his aspiring mind , yet he was severall times routed & overthrowne by him ; and if kinus had pursued the course of his victories , he might have come to the very walls of nanking ; but he was sollicitous of the city of cancheu , which obliged him to a retreit ; for neither was it safe for him to leave an enemy behind him , nor could be receive victuals from the emperour iungley , but by cancheu , which is the natural descent of the river ; and therefore when he heard of lihuzu's defeat , he presently besieged that city with his whole army ; but whilst he was besieging this city , there came , unfortunately , a new army of tartars from the imperiall city of peking , which had order to recover this province of kiangsi ; and therefore kinus was forced to raise his siege to oppose their entrance by the northern parts of the country ; and at first having a vast army , and used to the tartarian warfare , he fought both valiantly and happily ; but not being able to sustain any longer their redoubled violent assaults , he was forced to retire for his security to nanchang , the chief city of that country ; which city the tartars durst not venture to take by force , but resolved to reduce it by a long siege ; for which end they gathered together a company of country clowns to make a large and spacious trench round about the city to the river , and there they placed ships , so as no provision could possibly enter . this city of nanchang is great and extremely full of inhabitants , besides the multitude of souldiers which defended it at that time ; so as although kinus had made great provision for a siege , yet after some moneths he came to great want and pennury ; and yet he held it out though many dyed , expecting stil some succours from the emperour iungley , which could not be sent ; because the souldiers of quamgtung could never subdue the city of chancheu , by which his succour was to passe ; wherefore kinus being brought to great extremity , expressed his mind to his souldiers in these words , there is no further hope , ( my faithful companions ) but in our own valour and strength , we must force our way through the tartarian army by dint of sword ; be couragious , and follow my example . and having ordered all affairs , he suddainly made a sally out of the town upon their trenches ; where , though he found a vigorous opposition , yet , with great difficulty , he passed and forced their trenches , by which means he saved himself and his army , having killed many tartars ; for it is constantly reported that kinus with a good part of his army lives in the mountains , expecting there some good occasion to renew the war. he being thus escaped , the tartars pillaged the city , and put all the citizens to the sword ; for it is the tartars custom to spare all cities which submit to them ; and to those which have made resistance before they be taken , they are more cruell ; but they never spare or pardon those cities which revolt after they have once been taken . in this slaughter they killed the two priests which there assisted the christians ; and their ancient and fair church was burned in the city . after this , the tartars easily recovered the whole country , and having appeased all , and left new garisons in all places , the army returned victorious to the royal city of peking . in the mean time this court prepared new armies to reduce quamgtung with the other provinces which acknowledged iungley for the emperour of china ; for the tutor to the young king of tartary , finding the defections and rebellions in the southern parts to be very frequent , resolved to give those quarters over to some tributary royolets , the better to contain those countries in their duties ; wherefore in the year mdcxlix . he sent three armies , consisting partly of tartars , and partly of chineses , under three tributary princes , to govern these provinces with absolute power and dominion ; one of these was king of fokien , another of quamgtung , and the third of the province of quangsi ; but with this condition , that first , of all they should joyn their forces to recover the country of quamgtung , and drive away the emperour iungley . but we shall say more of this hereafter ; now having seen the rebellions of the south , let us look a little back on the rebellions in the north against the tartars also . in these northern parts the chineses shewed their desire of liberty as much as they had done in the south ; where the commanders though overthrown , yet not taken , retired into the abrupt and precipitious mountains , where they held counsel , how they might shake off the tartars dominion ; three of these heads inhabited the thickest and highest places of that mountanous country ; the chiefest of whom was called hous ; this man being strong in men , invited the rest to joyn with him , to deliver his country from this miserable thraldome ; one of them consented , the other could not come , but sent him two thousand men to assist him ; so as hous marched out with five and twenty thousand men ; which was no contemptible army if they had been as couragious , as numerous : he put out a proclamation , in which he challenged the tartars , and threatened them all extremities ; and to the chineses , he promised all liberty and freedom ; and upon these hopes , many towns and cities admitted him very willingly . sigan , the metropolitan of the country , was the only place able to resist him , having within its walls three thousand tartars , and two thousand selected men of china , who served the tartar. the governour of this town hearing of hous his motion , gathered all things necessary for a long siege , till a new supply of tartarian forces could be sent him . but when be heard that all the towns and cities in the country did voluntarily submit themselves to hous , to prevent the like effect in this city , he resolved to murder all the citizens most barbarously ; nor would he ever be removed from this unhumane sentence , till the vice-roy commanding and perswading , and the citizens promising all faithfull service , at length he changed this tyrannical counsel . but he commanded under pain of death , that the chineses , who loved so much their hair , that they only cut a little of it away , about their temples , should hereafter shave it off wholly and totally , that so he might distinguish the citizens from any others , if perchance they entred : he ordained besides , that if any spoke more than two together , they should all be presently killed ; he forbad all men to walk upon the walls , or to walk in the streets by night , or to keep a fire or candle in his house by night ; and finally disarmed all , declaring it death to in●●inge any of these orders . these things being thus ordered , he sent out some scoots to discover the enemies strength , who were partly killed , and partly came flying back to the city ; but this tartarian governour , as well to make an oftentation of his strength , as of his security , commanded the city gates to be left open , nor would he permit the draw. bridge to be raised or pulled up , to shew he feared nothing . but for all this , the commander hous besieges this city afar off , ( which was three leagues compasse , ) out of the reach of their artillery ; and to the end he might make a shew of greater forces than indeed he had , he joyned to his army a company of dull headed clowns , by which means he made up a body of thirty thousand men . the governour of the city seeing such an army , as appeared , believed them all to be souldiers , and lest his citizens should joyn with them , he thought again of cutting all their throats ; but his friends ever diver●ed him from this outragious cruelty ; and it diverted him from such horrid projects , when he walking upon the walls , saw the chineses under his colours fight so valiantly against hous ; for when he saw this , he used to cry out in their language , hoo manzu , ( as much as to say ) o good barbarians ; for so the tartars call the chinaes , as conquering nations use to expose the conquered to scorn and derision ; and he crowned this scoff with these words , mauzaxa manz● , as much as to say , let the barbarous kill the barbarous ; and when they returned victorious , he did not onely praise them , but gave them mony , and other precious rewards , which were exposed to publick view upon the walls , to animate them to high and generous exploits ; so as hous finding no body stir in the city , as he expected , could do nothing ; besides , there came new succours to the tartarian army , which when ho●● understood by his spies , he presently retired . but yet this flight did not serve his turn , nor could he wholly escape the tartars hands , for the horsemen pursuing them , fell upon the rear , and 〈◊〉 many , c●●rying away great store of riches , which the commander distributed in such proportion , as he gave most to such as were wounded ; what became of hous after this action , is unknown , and therefore i conclude , that these northern revolts produced no other effect , but the spoyl , rapin and plunder of all those quarters , as it had produced the like , in the southern parts . the tartars having happily overcome all difficulties hitherto , fell into another by their own insolency ; from the year mdcxlix . the emperour of the tartars , being now grown up to mans estate , desired to marry the daughter of the king of tayngu , who is prince of the western tartars , hoping by this match , to conserve the friendship of him , whose forces he feared ; for this end he sent his uncle to him , who was king of punang . this prince passed by the impregnable city of tartung ; which as it is the last city towards the north , so also it is the key and bulwark of the province of xansi against the irruption of the western tartars , for it commands all the souldiers which keep the many fortifications of those quarters , where a fair level down extending it self beyond that famous . wall , i mentioned heretofore , gives a fit occasion for the incursion of the tartars . the women of this city are held the most beautifull of all china ; and therefore it happened , that some of the embassadours followers did ravish some of them ; and also carried away by a rape , a person of quality , as she was carried home to her spouse , which was a thing never heard of heretofore amongst the chines●s . the people had recourse for these injuries to kiangus , who governed those quarters for the tartars ; who hearing of this grosse abuse , sent to that petty prince pauang , to demand the new married lady to be restored , and to desire him to prevent future disorders in that nature ; but he gave a very slight ear to such complaints ; and therefore kiangus himself went unto him , who was not only slighted , but even cast out of the palace . his anger was quickly turned into rage ; which made him resolve to revenge that injury by the tartars bloud ; he therefore musters up his souldiers , and presently falls on the tartars , kils all he could encounter ; the embassadour himself being let down by the walls of the town , hardly escaped by swift 〈◊〉 . then kiangus displayed a banner , wherein he declared himself a subject to the empire of china , but named no emperour in particular , because perchance he had heard nothing of the emperour iung●●y , by reason of so vast a distance . but , however , he invited all the chineses to the defence of their country , and to expell the tartars ; and many captains as well as souldiers , came into him● 〈◊〉 even the very western tartars against whom he had ever both arms , being promised great rewards , sent him the forces which he demanded . this accident extremely troubled the court ; for they knew well that the western tartars did both aspire to the empire of china , and also were envious at their prosperous course of fortune ; they also knew that they were more abundant in men and horses than they were ; for from hence it is they bought all their best horses , and they feared that now they should have no more ; and therefore they resolved to send presently a good strong ar my against him , before he should gather a greater strength . but 〈◊〉 who was as crafty as valiant , and one who by long experience knew how to deal with the tartars , first feigned to fly with his army ; but in the 〈◊〉 he placed very many carts and wagons , which were all covered very carefully as if they had carried the richest treasures they possessed , but in real truth they carried nothing but many great , and lesser , pieces of artillery , with their mouths turned upon the enemie : all which the tartars perceiving , presently pursue ; they fight without any order , and fall upon the prey with great aviditie ; but those that accompanied the wagons , firing the artillery , took off the greatest part of the army ; and withall , kiangus wheeling about , came up upon them , and made a strange carnage amongst them ; and after this he shewed himself no lesse admirable in stratagems than in fortitude and courage ; when he fought a set pitched field , with a new recruited army of the tartars , in which he obtained so noble , and renowned a victory , that he filled all the court at peking with fear and trembling ; for by this means victorious kiangus had gathered so vast an army , as he counted no lesse than a hundred and fortie thousand horse , and foure hundred thousand foot , all men having recourse to him , to defend their country against the tartarian army ; and therefore amavangus , tutor to the emperour , thinking it not fit to commit this businesse to any other , resolved himself to go against kiangus , and trie the last turne of fortune for the tartars ; he therefore drew out all the eight colours , that is , the whole forces that were then in peking ; for under these eight colours are comprehended all the forces of the kingdom of china , whether they be natives or tartars ; the first of which is white , called the imperial banner ; the second is red ; the third is black ; the fourth is yellow ; and these three last are governed and commanded by the uncle of the emperour , but the first is immediatly subject to the emperour ; of these four colours by several mixtures , they frame four more , so as every souldier knows his own colours , and to what part of the city to repair , where they have ever their arms and horses ready for any expedition ; so as in one half hour they all are ready ; for they blow a horn just in the fashion of that , which we appropriate usually to our tritons , and by the manner of winding it , they presently know , what companies and captains must march , so as they are ready in a moment to follow their ensign , which a horse-man carries tied behind him , though commonly none but the commander and ensign knows whither they go : this profound secrecy in their exercise of war , has often astonished the chineses : for many times , when they thought to oppose them in one part , they presently heard they were in another quarter : and it is no wonder they are so quick , for they never carrie with them any baggage , nor do they take care for provision : for they feed themselves with what they finde , yet commonly they eat flesh , though half rosted , or half boyled ; if they find none , then they devour their horses , or camels : but ever when they have leasure , they go a hunting all manner of wild beasts , either by some excellent dogs and vultures , which they bring up for that end , or else by incompassing a whole mountain , or large field , they beat up all the wild beasts into a circle , and drive them into so narrow a compasse , as that they can take as many as they please , and dismisse the rest . the earth covered with their horse-cloath is their bed , for they care not for houses , and chambers ; but if they be forced to dwell in houses , their horses must lodge with them , and they must have many holes beaten in the walls ; but yet their tents are most beautiful , which they fix and remove with such art and dexterity , as they never retard the speedy march of an army . thus the tartars train their souldiers to hardnesse for war. out of all these ensignes amavangus chose the choicest men to accompany his person . and besides , he took part of those which he had deputed to follow the three royalets which he dispatched to the south , ordering them to take as many out of the severall garrisons through which they passed , as might supply this defect . but although amavangus had so gallant , and such a flourishing army , yet he never durst give battail to kiangus , lest he might seem to expose the whole empire of the tartars to the fortune of one battail ; so that although kiangus did frequently offer him battail ; yet he ever refused to fight , expecting still to hear what reply the western tartars would make to his proposition of his nephews marriage ; for he had sent a legate to that tartarian king with pretious gifts , as well to demand his daughter for the emperour of china , as to desire him to afford no succour to the rebel kiangus : the precious gifts of gold , of silk , of silver , and of women , obtained whatsoever he demanded ; and therefore kiangus seeing himself deserted of the tartars , that he might provide as well as he could for his own affairs , returned to the city taitung , of which he soon repented himself , when it was too late ; for amavangus calling in an innumerable number of pezants , in the space of three dayes , with an incredible diligence , cast up a trench of ten leagues compasse , which he so fortified with bulwarks and ramparts , that in a trice he blocked up that city . then did kiangus see his errour in granting them leasure to draw their trench , which he knew would debar him from all manner of provision . and therefore being enraged with anger , as he was a man full of mettal , and a great souldier , turning himself to his souldiers , he said , if i must dye , i had rather dye by the sword , than by famine ; and upon this marched out presently to the enemies trench with his whole army . here it was that both the parties fought most obstinately , the one to seek his passage , the other to hinder his advance ; so as the fortune was various , and the victory doubtfull , untill an unlucky arrow transpier●'d kiangus ; and in him all the hope of china perished . his souldiers seeing him dead , partly ran away , and partly submitted to the tartars , who received them with all courtesie and humanity ; for they had cause enough of joy , to see they had escaped the danger of losing the empire , and that they had conquered so formidable a commander . but yet they plundered the city taitung , and burned the city of pucheu , where the church of the christians also perished . from hence the tartars returned to peking , where i saw them enter overladen with riches and triumphant laurels ; but amavangus pursued his journey to the western tartars ; where he ratified his nephew xunchius his marriage , and brought back with him an infinite company of horse from the tartars of the kingdome of tanya . in the mean time , the three royalets which went to the southern kingdomes , to pacifie those unquiet provinces , tooke their journey by the descent of the river guel ; and when they passed through that province , which the emperour had given the tartars to inhabit , and cultivate , after he had expelled the chineses for their rebellion , most of these pezants , being wholly ignorant of tilling and manuring the ground , as having never been used to mannage a spade or a plough , but their swords ; these men , i say , desired earnestly these princes , that they might accompany them in these wars , and in their expeditions ; two of these princes rejected their petitions ; but the third called kengus without any consent or order from the emperour , listed them amongst his own troups ; upon which they joyfully changed their rustical instruments into weapons for war ; when the emperour heard of this proceeding , he sent word to kengus to dismiss them ; but he pretended various excuses , and did neglect the emperours orders . he therfore commanded the supreme governour of all the southern quarters who resides ever at nanking either to take kengus alive , or cause him to be slaine . he presently cast about how to compasse the emperours command with all secrecy , & received the three royolets with all sorts of divertisements , of comedies , banquets , & the like pleasures , as if he had received no distastful order from the emperour . and when the day was come that they resolved to prosecute their journey by the great river of kiang , the said governour contrived his businesse so , as he met them again in the river , and under pretence of taking his last farewell , he entertained them nobly with a royal feast , and in as royall a junck ; which in china are so magnificent , as they resemble rather some gilded palaces than floating vessels . in this princely ship he entertained these princes in all jollity and mirth , untill their army had advanced a good way before , and then he declared to kengus the emperours order ; who presently promised all submission , and to returne to nanking with him , if he would onely permit him to go to his ship , which expected him in the river , to order some little affairs of his own ; which being granted , he no sooner got into his ship , but , knowing he could not avoid death by another mans hand , he chose rather to be his own executioner ; and so hanged himself . yet for all this , the supreme governour in the emperours name , granted to this mans son the same dignity and province which had been conferred upon the father ; and thus the three royolets joyning again , having passed nanking and kiangsi , came at length into the province of quamtung , to carry on the war against the emperour iungley ; and at their first entrance , they took many cities , which durst not oppose the strength of their armies ; onely , the city of quangcheu resolved to try its fortune and strength . this city of quangcheu is a most rich and beautiful place , environed with large waters ; only the northern gate joines to the continent , on all other sides it is entrable only by boate . in this town was the son of the captive iquon whom i mentioned before ; besides , there was a strong garrison to defend it , and amongst others many fugitives from macao , who were content to serve the emperour iungly for great stipends ; and by reason the tartars had neither ships , nor skill to govern them , and that the town had both the one and the other , it is no wonder if they endured almost a whole years siege , having the sea open for their relief ; the tartars made many assaults , in which they lost many men , and were ever beaten back , and vigorously repelled . this courage of theirs , made the tartars fall upon a resolution of beating down the town walls , with their great cannon , which had such effect , as in fine they took it the . of november mdcl . and because it was remarked that they gave to one of the prefects of the town , the same office he had before , it was suspected it was delivered by treason . the next day after , they began to plunder the city , and the sackage endured from the . of november till the . of december , in which they neither spared man , woman or child ; but all whosoever came in their way were cruelly put to the sword ; nor was there heard any other speech ; but , kill , kill these barbarous rebels ; yet they spared some artificers to conserve the necessary arts , as also some strong and lusty men , such as they saw able to carry away the pillage of the city ; but finally the day of december came out an edict , which forbad all further vexation , after they had killed a hundred thousand men , besides all those that perished severall wayes during the siege . after this bloody tragedy , all the neighbouring provinces sent voluntarily their legates to submit , demanding mercy , which they obtained by the many rich presents which were offered . after this the royalet marched with his army , against the city chaoking , where the emperour iungley held his court ; but he knowing himself far inferiour in forces , and unable to resist , fled away with his whole army and family , leaving the city to the tartars mercy . but whither this emperour fled , is yet wholly unknown to me , for at this time i took shipping in fokien to the philippines , and from thence i was commanded to go for europe , by those whom i must not disobey . but i make no doubt , but the emperour retired into the adjoyning province called quangsi . now to give the reader a little touch how the tartars stand affected to christianity ; in the metropolitan city of quangcheu , which ( as i now related ) was utterly destroyed , we had a stately church , and there was a venerable person , who had the care and superintendency of all the christians , whose name was alvarus semedo a jesuit ; this man they took & tyed hand & foot for many dayes , and threatned to kil him every houre , unlesse he would deliver the christians treasures ; but the poor man had no treasure to produce ; so as he suffered much , till at length the king heating of his case , took pitty of his venerable gray heirs and comely person , and gave him not onely his life and liberty , but a bible , and a breviary , together with a good summe of money for an almes ; and finally a house to build a church for christians ; and this is lesse to be wondred at from him , because heretofore he had been a souldier under that famous sun ignatius , whom i mentioned before , where he knew what belonged to christianity , and also had seen the jesuits in his camp , from whence he fled to the tartars . nor is it onely this tartar that favours us christians , but in a manner all the rest do love , honour , and esteem those fathers , and many have imbraced our religion , nor do we doubt but many more would follow their example , if we could enter tartary , as now it is projecting , where doubtlesse many great things may be performed , for the reducing of that nation to the faith of christ ; and perchance god has opened a way to the tartars to enter china , to give christianity a passage into tartary , which hitherto to us hath been unknown and inaccessible . about this time also they made war against the kingdome of corea ; who of late years became also tributary to the tartars , upon condition that they should still conserve their hair and habits : but now the tartars would needs constrain them to conform themselves to the tartarian fashion ; and therefore all that kingdome revolted from the tartars ; but my departure hindred me from knowing since what has passed . but all these glorious victories were much eclipsed , by the sorrowfull death of amavangus , which happened in the beginining of the year mdcli . he was a man to whom the tartars owe their empire in china , and such an one as whom both tartars and chineses loved and feared , for his prudence , justice , humanity , and skill in martial affairs . the death of this potentate did much trouble the court ; for the brother to this man called quingtus , would needs pretend to the government of the empire , and of the young emperour xunchius ; but both the tartars & the chineses resisted his claime , alledging , that , being of sixteen year old , he was able to govern the kingdom himself ; & in conformity to this opinion , all the presidents deposed the ensignes of their offices , refusing ever to receive them from any , but from the young installed emperour xunchius . to which constancy the king kuintus , uncle to the emperour , prudently yeelded , lest he should exasperate the minds of many , and raise greater troubles in the empire . but i cannot doubt , but the death of amavangus , must needs endanger the tartarian empire , and bring all their affairs into great disturbance ; for they will hardly find a man so beloved , feared , and expert in all military discipline and government as he in effect shewed himself to be ; but time wil teach us , what will become of all , for since his death we have no certainty of any relation . now let us turne the threed of our discourse as i promised here above , and consider the fortune and success of the other great brigand , caled changhienchungus , to let the reader understand how the tartars did invade , not onely the mediterranean and oriental parts , but also the occidental quarters of that vast kingdome . but before i begin to speak of this monster of nature , i must ingeniously confess , i am both ashamed , and also touched with a kind of horrour , to declare his villanies , both in respect they seem to exceed all belief , and therefore i may perchance be held to write fables ; as also because it is no grateful thing to make reflections on such subjects ; yet i may sincerely protest , that i have in my hands a long relation of all his acts , written by two religious persons , who were then in the province of suchuen to exercise their functions , which country was the theater of all his brutalities , which i shall relate ; and because i judge these two persons to be of an incorrupted faith , i judge therefore that a mortal man might arrive to this pitch of wickedness and inhumane cruelty . i therefore gathered out of that relation , what i here relate ; which is nothing else but a vast masse of such abominable cruelty , as i doubt not even the most mildest reader wil take the authour to be no man but some horrid wild beast , or rather , if no more execrable name occurres , some devill trans●vested in our humane nature . this monster , like a wild bear , entred into divers provinces , filling all with rapin , death , fire and sword , with all other imaginable miseries ; for he had a mind to destroy all , that so he might have no enemies , or leave any alive that might revolt from him , but only content himself with his own souldiers ; and oftentimes he spared not these . but the province of suchuen , where he usurped the title of a king was the chief theater of his barbarous crueltie ; for after he had afflicted and vexed the provinces of huquang and honan , and part of that of nanking and kiangsi , he entred the province of suchuen in the year mdcxliv . and having taken the principal citie called chingtu , in the heat of his fury he killed a king of the taimingian race , which here had established his court ; as he hath done also to seven other grandees of the same family . these were the preludes of the tragical acts , whose sences i go about briefly to describe , that so europe may see , what a horrid and execrable thing an unbridled and armed crueltie appears to be , when it furiously rageth in the darknesse of infidelitie . this brigand had certain violent and suddain motions of furious crueltie , and maxims drawn from the very bowels of vengeance its self ; for if he were never so little offended by another , or suspected another to be offended with him , he presently commanded such to be massacred ; and having nothing in his mouth but murder and death , he often for one single mans fault destroy'd all the family , respecting neither children , nor women with child ; nay many times he cut off the whole street where the offender dwelled , involving in the slaughter , as well the innocents as nocents . it happened once he sent a man post into the country of xensi , who being glad he was got out of the tyrants hands , would not return ; to revenge this imaginary injury , he destroyed all the quarter of the citie in which he dwelt , and thought he much bridled his fiercenesse , that he did not wholly extinguish all the citie . to this i adde another unhumane act , about his hangman , whom it seems he loved above the rest , because he was crueller ; this man dying of a disease , he caused the physician who had given him physick to be killed ; and not content with this , he sacrificed one hundred more of that profession to the ghost of his deceased officer . he was affable and sweet towards his souldiers ; he plaied , banquetted , and feasted with them , conversing familiarly with them ; and when they had performed any militarie action , with honour and valour , he gave them precious gifts of silks and monies ; but yet many times he commanded some of them to be cruelly put to death before him upon very small cause , especially such as were of the province of suchuen where he raigned ; ( whom he intirely hated , because he thought they did not rejoyce in his royal dignitie . ) insomuch as he hardly ever did any publick action , which though it began like a comedie , yet had not in fine , the sad catastrophe of a tragedie ; for if , walking out , he did but espie a souldier ill clad , or whose manner of gate or walking was not so vigorous or masculine as he desired , he presently commanded him to be killed . he once gave a souldier a piece of silk , who complained to his fellows of the poornesse of the piece , and being over-heard by a spie , ( of which he had a great number ) who presently acquainted him with what was said , he presently commanded him , and this whole legion which were of two thousand men , to be all massacred . he had in his royal citie some six hundred prefects , or judges , and men belonging to the law , such as managed the principal offices ; and in three years space there was hardly twentie left , having put all the rest to several deaths for very slight causes ; he caused a sergeant major which the chineses call pingpu , to be flea'd alive , for having granted leave to a china philosopher , without special order , to retire a little to his country house . and whereas he had five hundred eunuchs taken from the princes of the taimingean family , after he had put their lords to death ; he commanded all these to be cruelly put to death ; onely because one of them had presumed to stile him , not by the title of a king , but by the bare name of changhienchungus , as if he then were no theef . nor did he spare the heathenish priests , who sacrificed to their idols . these sort of men , before he came into this country , having feignd many crimes against the priests , which preached the faith of christ , had raised a bitter persecution against them ; which god of his goodnesse did turn so much to their good , as they had permission to teach and preach publickly the law of christ. but after this tyran● came into the countrie , the chief of these heathenish priests was apprehended for some words let fall against him , and in the presence of the fathers , who by accident were then at audience with the tyrant , he was beheaded ; and although they had learned of christ to do good for evill , yet knowing the phrenetical anger and fury of this monster , who used to punish those that interceded , with the punishment of the offender , they durst not make any motion for the least favour . it is true , this cruel beast loved these fathers , and would often converse with them , whom he experienced wise and learned , and he would often call them to the palace to entertain him in discourse ; but they knowing well his precipitous anger , went ever prepared for , and expecting death ; and indeed they were thrice deputed to death ; and a fourth time escaped also by gods particular providence , as we shall relate in time and place . but he was not contented with the death of one of these same heathenish priests , but having got together about twentie thousand of the same profession , he sent them all to hell , to visit their masters whom they had served . and then he would applaud himself , as if he had done a very heroical action , saying to them , these men would have taken away your lives ; but thiencheu , so they call god , which signifies the lord of heaven , has sent me to revenge your cause , & inflict due punishment upon these wretches . he would often confer also with the fathers of christian religion , and that so properly , as a man would take him for a christian. he praised , and highly extolled the religion of christians , which he well understood , partly by the conferences which he frequently had with the fathers , and partly by reading their books , which for the instruction of christians they had writ in the china language ; & hath often promised to build a church to the god of christians , worthy of his magnificence , when he once came to be emperour of china ; and indeed all the works he erected were ver● splendid and magnificent ; but he polluted them all with the blood of the workmen ; for if he found they had but committed the least errour , or the least imperfection , he presently put them to death upon the place . on the north part of the country of suchuen , where it confines with the province of xensi , lies the strong city called nanchung , which though it be seated in the county of xensi , yet in respect , it is both so strong and of so great an extent , it is held to be the key of both the two provinces . the tyrant endeavoured by all industry to make himself master of this important place , as being a convenient passage to the rest ; wherefore in the year mdcxlv . he levied a vast army , consisting of one hundred and fourscore thousand men , all natives of the countie of suchuen , besides those of his own , which had alwaies followed him . he sent before this numerous army , which besieged the town a long time , but found so rigorous resistance , that they began to be weary , and about fourtie thousand of those souldiers of suchuen revolted to the prefects which governed the be-leagured citie ; by which means the army was constrained to return to the tyrant , without any memorable action : and he being en●aged with anger to see them retire , commanded all the rest of the souldiers of the province of suchuen , ( which were in number one hundred and fourtie thousand , ) to be all massacred by the rest of the army . this horrible butchery lasted four daies ; in which slaughter he commanded many of them to have their skins pulled off , which he filling with straw , and sowing on the head , commanded to be carried publickly and visibly into the towns where they were born , so to strike more terrour into the hearts of the inhabitants ; and after all this , yet he had such a malitious hatred against this country , that he never ceased to vex and torment it , even when it was in a manner left desolate . many unexpert persons , without head or guide , did take arms against him , but he quickly dispersed them , being wholly unexperienced in military discipline ; others that were wiser , leaving the city , retired into the mountains , which were in a manner the onely men who escaped his fury . after this he called all the students of the country to be examined for their degrees , promising to give those honours , to whomsoever should deserve them best ; and the chineses are so bewitched with the desire of these dignities , that they did not conceive the perfidious stratagem of the tyrant . there appeared therefore in the publick hall deputed for that ceremony about eighteen thousand persons ; all which he commanded his souldiers to massacre most barbarously , saying ; these were the people who by their cavilling sophisms , sollicited the people to rebellions . i have a horrour to relate so many unhumane slaughters , and yet i see my self over-whelmed with new ones ; for what an addition is it to all his related barbarities , to tell you , that he never spared children , boys , nor girls , no nor m●trons with child , and ready to lye down ? what an excess of all inhumanity to take the prefects wives ; when their husbands were condemned , but yet alive , and to expose these women to all kind of villanies ; and then to kill them ? this was so resented by many , as they rather chose to kill themselves , than to undergoe so infamous and publick an opprobry to their honesty . i forbear to relate more of such detestable and execrable examples , lest i offend the ears and minds of the reader by such abominations . let us therefore suppresse these impurities , and passe to what happened in the year mdcxlvi . when the tartars entred into the province of xensi to give him battail , so as he was forced to go out to meet them , and , to the end he might leave the country behind him with more security , he resolved to cut off all the inhabitants , ( except those which inhabited the north-east quarters by which he was to passe , and therefore must needs reserve these creatures to assist and furnish his army with all necessaries ; and therefore he deferred their death to another time . ) first therefore he commanded all the citizens of what quality or condition soever , that did inhabit his metropolitan city of chingtu to be bound hand and foot , which was done by a part of the army , which he had called in ; and then riding about them , ( which vast multitude is related to have been above six hundred thousand souls , ) he viewed them all with lesse compassionthan the cruellest tygre would have done ; whilest in the mean time , these poor victims with lamentable crys , which penetrated the very vault of heaven , and might have moved a heart composed of stone or rock , holding up their hands , begged of this outragious tyrant to spare the lives of his innocent people . he stood a while pensive , like an astonished and amazed creature ; so as it seemed to be an imperfect crisis , wherein humane nature struggled a little with those bowels , and that heart which was composed of all cruelty ; but presently returning to his beastly nature , kill , kill , saith he , and cut off all these rebels , upon which words , they were all massacred in one day out of the city wals , in the presence of this bloody monster . those religious persons , which were there , the fathers of christianity , resolved to make their addresses for the tyrant to save their converts lives ; and though all men judged it a desperate attempt , yet they obtained the lives of those they claimed . so as they distributed themselves at the city gates , and as their clients passed bound to the shambles , they mercifully unbound their shakles , and rescued them from death . by which occasion also they performed another acceptible sacrifice to god , in baptizing an infinite number of children , which the souldiers willingly permitted , so as the horrid and execrable cruelty of this tyrant proved as advantagious to these little angels , as herods slaughter did to the blessed innocent● . they write , that in this massacre there was so much blood spilt , as made the great river of kiang , which runs by the city , to increase and swell visibly ; and the dead corps being cast into the river , and carried downwards to the other cities , did denounce unto them , that they were to expect no better treaty from this tyrants hands . and it quickly proved true , for he dispatched his army to the rest of the cities , and killed all that he could lay hands on ; and thus this tyrant did bring that populous province of suchuen into a vast wildernesse . after this , he mustered all his souldiers in a field , which in every city of china is deputed for that end , and is called by the natives kioochang ; in this place , he delivered himself thus unto them , i hope by your valour to obtain the empire of the world , when i have expelled the tartars ; but i desire to see you yet quicker and nimbler than hitherto you have been ; you all know , to free you from all burdens and heavy luggage , how i sunk threescore ships full of silver in the river of kiang ; which i can easily recover , to reward your pains and merits , when i shall once have obtained the empire ; ( he had indeed sunck the ships , and killed the ship men , to conceal the place ; ) but there remaines yet a greater encumbrance , which retards much our journey , and all our enterprises , which is your wives , which are a heavy burden to you all ; therefore now put on a generous resolution ; there will not be wanting other exquisit women , when we are come to possesse the empire ; and although as emperour i ought to have some prerogative , and make a difference betwixt you and my royall person , yet i am content in this , to give you all a leading example , which may serve as a president . after this speech , of three hundred handsome and beautiful maids , which he kept for his voluptuous pleasures , he onely reserved twenty to serve his three queens , and commanded all the rest to be killed upon the place . the souldiers presently followed the example and command of their cruel tyrant , and cut off the heads of innumerable innocent women , as if they had been their mortal enemies . having now no more men in the province of suchuen to put to death , he turned his fury and hatred against the cities , houses and palaces : for whereas he had built himself a very stately and magnificent palace in the city of chingtu , he consumed that , and with it , a great part of that noble city with fire ; besides he cut down all trees and woods , that they might profit no man. and thus ( as he said ) having purged his army , he matched on into the province of xensi to meet the tartars , but as he marched , if he found any man remaining alive , he commanded him to be killed . and not content with all this , if he espied any souldier which marched either too far before , or too far behind , though the fault were never so little , he killed him presently . he killed all his sick or weak souldiers , that they might be delivered ( as he said ) out of so miserable and ruined a country . i suppresse many more passages of his cruelty , because i will hasten to the catastrophe of this tragedy . he was no sooner entred into the province of xensi , but one of the emperours uncles meets him with five thousand tartars , the body of the army marching after him ; five horsemen are sent out before the army ( as usually they do amongst the tartaes ; ) who if they be well received of the enemy , they take it as a sign of peace and submission ; but if they receive any act of hostility , then the army marcheth up to sight . these horsemen were espied by the tyrants scouts ; who presently brought him tydings of their approach . but he laughed at the news , and jestingly asked them , if the tartars had learned to fly . he drove at that time , many persons bound before him , which he intended to massacre , and amongst the rest two of the jesuits , for asking leave to returne into suchuen , which was the country they had undertaken to convert to christianity . but the suddain death of this arch-brigand delivered them all from the imminent danger ; for at the same time came in his chief commanders , assuring him the tartar was upon him ; upon which news , he being of a bold and couragious humour , burst out of his tent , and without either head-piece or brest-plate , snatched up a lance , and went out with a few , to view the enemy . the foresaid five tartars presently assaulted the tyrant ; and the first arrow was shot , ( happy to the tartars , and many others , ) pierced the heart of that monster of cruelty , killing that man● who had an intention to make an end of all men ; and who from the base condition of a raskally theef , presumed to take the sacred title of king and emperour . the head being down , the tartars easily seized on the body of his army ; many of the souldiers submitted to them , others were killed , others ran away ; and the poor inhabitants of the province of suchuen received the tartars as their saviours . by which means this province which is the most western in china , and borders upon the kingdome of tibet , became subject to the tartarian empire . when they had established garrisons , and all their other affairs in that country , they prepared to returne to the royall city of peking ; leading with them the two captive priests , which they had found in chains , as a present most acceptable to the tartarian emperour ; there i saw them , and left them in great veneration and honour in the year mdcl . but this victorious conquerour returning crowned with laurels , was ill received and worse recompensed , by his brother the great amavangus , ( who was the emperours tutor ; ) and in stead of a deserved triumph , he received an unworthy death ; for being to make a march of many months , to undergo much labour , and many troubles , it happened so , that he lost more men in marching than in fighting ; upon which he was accused of great negligence in governing his army ; and being of a generous nature , he thought he deserved high praise , but no blame , and therefore he took his tartarian cap , and scornfully trampled it upon the ground , ( which is the greatest sign of indignation , which they can expresse ; ) upon which fact he was committed to a prison proper to those of the blood royall which he accused of any crime ; but he scorned to be the first of the tartarian family , which should suffer this opprobry in china ; and therefore before he was carried to this prison called by the chinese coaciang , he hung himself miserably in his own place . a gallant prince , and worthy of a better fortune . many think this disgrace to have grown from amavangus his eldest brothers emulation ; but i think that amavangus was affraid that this man , though wanting no courage , yet of a precipitit nature , would quickly ruin the tartarian affairs , by his rash proceedings . and here i will put a period to this brief narration of the tartars war to the year mdcli . in which year i was sent to europe , by those that may command me . in which relation if there be nothing else worthy of admiration , yet it seems wonderfull to consider , that in seven years space they conquered more ground , than an entire army could have walked through in the whole length & breadth thereof in that space of time ; for they over-ran the twelve vast provinces of china ; besides the immense extents of lea●tung , and the kingdom of corea . what since has past , in such vicissitude of fortune , i know not ; but as soon as god shall blesse me with a prosperous returne into my beloved china ; or that my friends acquaint me with any new occurrences by letters , i will procure that all europe shall understand the issue of these prodigious revolutions . finis . an addition to the former history , taken out of the last letters from china written in the years . . and . after the printing of this our history of the tartarian wars , returning to brussels from amsterdam ( where i used all possible expedition to bring my atlas sinieus to the presse ) i there received my long desired letters from china , sent by my friends from rome ; some of which being dated the . of november , were writ by a sicilian , called father francis brancatus , who sojurns in the city of xanchai , in the province of nanking ; and reflecting , that happily it would not be ungratefull to our europeans , if i made a private relation , of publick use ▪ i resolved to draw out this little ensuing narration from those letters written in severall years . the empire of china is how grown to a more fixed and setled estate , since the death of amavangus uncle to the emperour : to whose expedition in invading that empire and vigilance in conserving it , the tartars owe their happy successe . but yet , the opinion framed of him after his death , was far different from the authority and power he carried in his life ; for no sooner was the exercise of governing by his death devolved into the hands of his nephew , called xunchi ; but that this emperour , though a youth in years , began his raign by the approbation of all estates and orders , with such maturity of judgement , and councel , as he seemed to surpasse the gray and hoary heads of his wisest counsellors . he was no sooner enthroned , then he expressed a strange ripenesse of judgement , and severity of justice joyned together ; for having discovered his uncles wicked counsels and designs , and traced the obscure track of his abhominable vices , which were hid during his life : he did so much resent those detestable acts , as he commanded his body to be digged up , and his magnificent sepulchre to be beaten down ; which kind of punishment amongst the chineses is held to be the greatest that can be inflicted ; being taught by their religion , to carry all veneration and respect to the tombs of dead persons . the carcasse being dragged out , they first beat it with clubs , then they scourged it with rods ; and finally , cutting off the head , they made it a spectacle to all criminal opprobies . thus the splendour of his tomb , was brought to dust ; and fortune paid him after his death , the disgrace she owed him in his life . he punished also all the officers and prefects , which were privie to his councels ; putting some to death , and depriving others of their dignities . amongst all which i find the fortune of general fung to have been very various : who though he be no christian , yet being a singular friend , and protector of our society , and particularly known to my self , i cannot but rejoyce to hear him restored , to his place and dignity , after his discovered innocency . in the mean time the emperour xunchius , growing up to mans estate , and solicitous to propagate his honour to his posterity , resolved to accomplish his long intended marriage with the daughter to the emperour of the occidental tartars : in which action , the tartars imitate the european custom ; for they take a lady of some like illustrious blood or descent ; but the emperours of china seem little to value the nobility of blood , but select the pri●est beauty ; nor will they refuse a person of a mean fortune , if she be but graced with beauty ; in so much , as the wife to the late emperour of china , was daughter to a man , that got his living by making straw shoos . so king a●asuerus raised a poor captive maid to be consort with him in his royal throne : which kind of custom happily the chineses drew from the persians , or the persians from them . but to return to the subject that caused this little digression . the emperours wedding was performed with a pomp and splendor proportionable to such an empire : nor was there any magnificence wanting on the spouses part ; for according to the fashion of the nation , she came accompanied with whole armies of men , and so many troops of horse , as they seemed innumerable ; nature seeming to have framed the riches of the tartars more for warlike affairs , than for pleasure . nor is this infinit multitude of horse incredible , for i my self have seen eighty thousand horse , all at one time , sent as a present from the occidental tartars to the king of china . which boundlesse power of the tartars , as it cannot be contained within any limits , so also it hath lately broke out into the province of quamtung , which they have wholly subdued ; and out of that , like an impetuous torrent , they ran into the province of quangsi ; which they likewise have conquered to their empire . so as the king of china called iungley , with his chief favourit the eunuch , called pang achileus , who professeth christianity , were feign to fly to the confines of tunking , being in a manner excluded the whole empire . in so much as a friend of mine writes out of the province of fokien , that the king iungley fearing to fall into the tartars hands , was feign to leave the land , and fly to sea. neither have we any news of our father andrew xaverius koffler who followed the court of king iungley , having had the happinesse to have baptized his queen , his sonne , and his mother , with many others of that court. in the mean time , whilst one cung , a royolet amongst the tartars , subdued the province of quangsi , the colaus , who was governour of the country , and a christian , fell into the enemies hands ; and the tartars , hoping by rewards and promises of dignities , to win the submission of this so gallant a man , and so eminent a philosopher , abstained three daies from any cruelty , or ill usage toward him ; but he scorned to prefer his life before his allegance and fidelity to his king ; and therefore lost his head . but yet , this generous action was admired and honoured by those brutish souls , who presently erected a magnificent tomb , in memory of so honourable an act ; for although the tartars sollicit the chineses to revolt from their prince , yet they honour and praise such as shew themselves constant to him ; and this memorial of him , i owe as well to the singular friendship he was pleased to contract with me , as also to his eminent vertues , of which i my self & the whole church of christians in china , were both spectators and admirers , for the space of twenty years . he was born in the province of nanquin , in the city changcho , being called kiu thomas , a name most worthy of eternal memory . during the saccage of these provinces , news arrives from the country of suchuen , ( which the notorious brigand called changhienchungus , famous for his strange cruelty and abhominable villanies , had so wasted , ) that it begins again to be shaken with severall tempests of war ; & though he seemed to be quite destroyed in the last battails , yet from thence doth appear again new trouble and vexation to the empire . the province of fokien also begins to grone under the same miserable condition of war ; for the reverend father peter canevary native of genua , writes out of the city changcheu , which was besieged the . of march . that quesingus , having made a descent from his ships into that province , hath overrun the whole country , taken some cities and towns , and carried on the war with great terrour to the inhabitants . insomuch as the tartarian commanders keepe themselves , and their army in their forts , and other places of strength , not daring to appear in the field to oppose him ; but yet he said they expected new forces and succours from peking ; by which they doubt not , but quickly to subdue him . this quesingus , who now vexeth this province of fokien , is son to the famous pyrate iquon or chinchilungo whom the tartars imprisoned by a slight , as i recounted to you in my former history . and to let you know what i further heard from some passengers of china , who in the month of ianuary . were cast , in a ship of china , upon the coasts of an island called new holland ; whither i had been brought before by their barks , and souldiers , as their prisoner ; these men related that a great army of tartars was arrived , to subdue quesingus ; whose commander thought it fit to joyn art to his force ; and therefore he commanded a handfull of men , to charge the chinese army , and presently by feigning flight , to retire to more advantageous and surer places . in the mean time , he had placed a number of horse in a deep valley behind a mountain , towards which quarters the fugitive troops retired . this flight gave courage to the chinese , and the desire of victory , made them venture so far from the river chang , where their ships lay at anchor , as they found themselves environed by the tartars army . this desperate condition which excluded the chineses , from returning to their ships , caused a very great , and bloody slaughter , in which there perished above of the chineses army ; whilst quesingus a spectator of this sad accident from the mast of his ships , as they relate , was heard to say , that he would once more try his fortune against the tartars ; but if she proved again adverse unto him , he then would submit , and shave his hair , like a tartar. concerning the present state of christian religion , being at brussels this last iunse , in the year . i received letters from china ; in which they gave me notice , that the father jesuits , were very favourably treated by the tartars ; yea better than before ; that they permit free exercise of the christian catholick religion , through all their kingdoms , granting them leave not onely to enjoy their ancient churches , but also liberally contributing to build new ones ; so , by the goodnesse of god , that which endamaged others , proveth gain to them . but i reserve all particulars to a larger relation in a greater volume , which shall continue trigautius his history of the missions dispatched into china , concluding with the year , to these our present times . finis . books printed for , and to be sold by iohn crook at the sign of the ship in st pauls church-yard . annales veteris testamenti , à primâ mundi origine deducti ; unâ cum rerurn asiaticarum & aegyptiacarum chronico , a tempo●ris historici principio usque ad maccabaicarum initia producto : a viro reverendissimo , & doctissimo jacobo usserio archiepi●copo armachno . folio . — ejusdem annalium pars secunda , quae ad annum christi octogesimum producitur , unà cum harmoni● evangeliorum ab exercitatissimo in sacris literis doctore johanne richardsono episcopo ardachensi conscripta . folio . — ejusdem de textûs hebraici veteris testamenti variantibus lectionibus ad ludovicum cappellum epistola . quarto . — ejusdem de lxx interpretum versione syntagma , quo hebraici textus veritas contra lxx interpretum versionis assertores declaratur , vnà cum libro estherae &c , ad pristinam antiquitatem cum obeliscis , asteriscis & leniscis reducto . quarto . the holy history : centaining excellent observations on all the remarkable passages and histories of the old testament : with a vindication of the verity thereof from the aspersions of atheists and anti-scripturians . written originally in french by the curions pen of nicolas caussin s. i. and now elegantly rendred into english out of the seventh and last edition by a person of honor. quaeto . the perfect ambassador ; treating of the antiquity , priviledges , and behaviour of men belonging to that function : by francis thynne , esquire . o. wisdome and innocence ; or , prudence and simplicity , in the examples of the serpent and the dove , propounded to our imitation : by thomas vane doctor in divinity and physick . o. the spirituall nursery decyphered , in a sermon preached at mercers chappel in london , febr. . . by thomas baker late rector of st mary the more in exon. quart● : seven sermons , preached upon severall occasions , by the most reverend and learned father in god , william laud , late archbishop of canterbury , &c. heretofore printed severally , but now gathered together , and re-printed . o. loci communes d. martini lutheri ex scriptis ipsius latinis , forma gnomolcgica , & aphoristica collecti & in quinque classes distributi à m. theodosio fabritio ecclesiae gottingensis pastore , quarto . disputatio scolastica de divina providentia , adversus jesuitas , arminianos , socinianos de domino , dei , &c , studiis & industria samuelis rhetorfortis s ▪ theologiae professoris in celebri & inclyta academia andreapolitana , quarto . a just vindication of the church of england from the aspersion of criminal schisme , by iohn bramhal bishop of derry . octavo . — his defence of true liberty from anti-cedent and extrinsecall necessity , being an answer to a late book of master thomas hobbs of malmesbury . octavo . — his answer to mons. militiers victory of truth , with militiers own epistle . octavo . miscellanea sacra , or devout and spirituall essaies , by walter mountague o. parthenissa , an excellent new romance , written by the lord broghill in parts . quarto . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , sine introductorium anglico-latino-graecum , complectens colloquia familiaria , aesopi fabulas & luciani mortuorum dialogos . in usum scholarum , per johannem shirly . octavo . de hibernia & antiquitatibus ejus disquisitione , authore iacobo waraeo eq. aurato . octavo . by whom also all sorts of books brought from beyond the seas , are to be sold. finis . the true effigies of f. aluarez semedo procurator of the prouinces of iapan & china . tho : cross fecit notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e see a larger discourse of the ordering of this leafe , and of the many vertues of the drink in the voyage and missions of alexanderd rhodes ( printed at paris . part . cap. it s called also tay. see the syriack inscription explained by kirkes in his prodrom : copt cap. . pag. . see another translation somewhat differing from this in kirchers , prodrom . copt cap. pag. . notes for div a -e the tartars were ancient enemies to china . who are the tartars . the tartars conquered china heretofore . tamberlain never tooke china . the tartars emperours of china . a great ga●ison upon the wall against the tartars . a long peace in china . the tartars think of invading china . the first cause of the tartarian war. the second cause . the third cause . the first irruption of the tartars into china . the tartars protestation against china . the barb●rous and superstitious vow of the tartarian king. the chiefe city of leaoyang besieged and taken . a stratagem against musquets . many other cities taken ▪ how the tartars used their conquered towns. the tartar calls himself emperour of china , an. . god punished china for their persecution of christians . the tartars return with great riches . the emperour vanley dyes , taichangus succeeds and dyes . theinkins is chosen . those of corea more valiant than the chineses . new preparations against the tartars . the port of thiencin very commodious . the valiant amazon of china . the first invention of the christians to advance christianity . the tartars are cast ou● . the tartars make war again . they besiege leaoyang , and take it . constancy rewarded by the enemy . the tartars habits and manners . the tartars perfidiousness . the valiantest commander of china . the faithfulnesse of the commanders in china . the overthrow of the tartars . their cruelty . the kings of china , and tartary both died . zungchinius chosen emperour of china . thienzungus more milde than his predecessors . the souldiers insolencies exasperate the country of corea . the tartars are b●ought into corea . corea wasted . the fight and slaughter of . armies . the eastern part of leaotung is under the tartar. the portugese send succour . a crafty commander of the china army . m●ovenlung●● poisoned . the kings court besieged . the perfidious general killed the tartars●orrage ●orrage all the country of peking , & depart . the king of tartary dies ; another succeeds . zungteus the new king of tartary , prudent & milde . mildenesse and gentleness to be used in conquering nations . a barbarous principle of the chineses . ignatius the chief commander of the christians unjustly killed . ignatius his fidelity . ignatius his piety . he chuses rather to die , than either to reign , or to serve the tartars . the theeves in china , a chief occasion of its overthrow . severall theeves . they are defeated , but not vanquished famin augments the theeves . and the emperour his avarice . the commanders aspire to the empire . the names of the chief felons they vex several provinces . they besiege the noble city caifung . an unheard of famin. the city of caifung is drowned . the general of the theeves takes the title of a king. he takes the country of xensi . calls himself emperour . the theeves good government . the prefects discord was another cause of the ruine of china . the theevs take the province of xensi . the emperour of china is troubled , the stratagem of the theef . the royall city of peking is taken . the emperour having kild his daughter hanged himself . the theefs tyranny and cruelty . the tartars called into china against the theeves . the theeves fly from the tartars . they carry away the treasures of the palace . zungteus king of the tartars dyes . the tartars refuse to depart china . ●●eir craft 〈◊〉 decei● . a great company of tartars enter china . the tartars seise upon the empire of china . xunchiis crowned the first emperour of the tartars 〈◊〉 china . the fidelity of the kings tutor called amavangus . vsangueius forced to serve the tartars . it is not known what became of licungzus . the tartars subdue several provinces . they changed no laws of the nation . hungquangus crowned emperour in hanquin . the tartars admit no peace zunchinius his son appears at nankuing . he causes troubles in china . the flight of the chineses . the city yangcheu resisting the tartar is taken and burnt . the tartars take several places . the emperour hunquangus is taken and killed . the tartars run to the city hangcheu . king lovingus love to his subjects . many of the kings souldiers drowned . hangcheu is taken . the chineses defend their hair. the tartars passe the river , and recover the city xa●king . the island of cheuxan becomes a kingdom . the city of kinhao is taken and destroyed . the tartars take in fokien very easily . king lunguus slain . the provinces of quamgtung is taken . a famous pyrate in china . the tartars deceive the pyrat , and take him prisoner by meer art. the tartars overthrow quangsi . iungley made emperour of china . the heir to the empire becomes christian. theeves infest the province of fokien . changus the commander of the tartars besieges kienning in vain . it is at length taken and razed . how the tartars dispose their garrisons . kinus governour of a province rebelleth . the hatred betwixt the two prefects disturbs the country of kiansi . many places revolt from the tartar. the deceipt of the governour of cancheu . kinus besieged by the tartars . kinus breaks out of the city . the city of nanchang is destroyed . three kings created with as many armies against iungley the emperour of china . hous riseth against the tartars . the barbarous resolution of a tartarian governour . the chief city called sigan is besieged . the tartars insolencies produced great danger . kiangus riseth against the tartars . kiangus gathers great forces . kiangus overthrows the tartars by a stratagem . he bears the tartars again . amavangus himself goes against kiangus . the tartars banners . the tartars delight in hun●ing . amavangus , durst not fight with kiangus . kiangus is killed . xanchius the emperour marries . kengus hangs himself . the city of quang●hen is taken and pillaged . the emperour iungly flyes . the author of the relation of china . the tartars offer a church to christians . corea revolted from the tartars . amavangus dyeth . changhienchungus a cruel tyrant . he kils divers princes . for one offending , he puts all to death . his hatred to the people of suchuen . he cuts off a legion for one mans fault . he kils many city officers . and he killed also the eunuchs . for one mans fault he kils twenty thousand . he endeavours to take hanchung . he kil● men most cruelly . he kils all the students . he kils the children and exposes the matrons . he kils in the city chingtu . many children baptized . he kils all the souldiers wives . he burned his palace in the city of chingtu , the tyrant is slain . the province of suchuen is made subject to the tartars . one of the emperours uncles is ill received . he hangs himself . travels into divers parts of europe and asia, undertaken by the french king's order to discover a new way by land into china containing many curious remarks in natural philosophy, geography, hydrology and history : together with a description of great tartary and of the different people who inhabit there / by father avril of the order of the jesuits ; done out of french ; to which is added, a supplement extracted from hakluyt and purchas giving an account of several journeys over land from russia, persia, and the moguls country to china, together with the roads and distances of the places. voyage en divers états d'europe et d'asie. english avril, philippe, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing a estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) travels into divers parts of europe and asia, undertaken by the french king's order to discover a new way by land into china containing many curious remarks in natural philosophy, geography, hydrology and history : together with a description of great tartary and of the different people who inhabit there / by father avril of the order of the jesuits ; done out of french ; to which is added, a supplement extracted from hakluyt and purchas giving an account of several journeys over land from russia, persia, and the moguls country to china, together with the roads and distances of the places. voyage en divers états d'europe et d'asie. english avril, philippe, - . hakluyt, richard, ?- . purchas, samuel, ?- . [ ], , [ ], , [ ] p. printed for tim. goodwin ..., london : . translation of: voyage en divers états d'europe et d'asie. pages - photographed from bodleian library copy. errata in manuscript: p. [ - ] at end. advertisement on p. [ - ] at end. reproduction of original in cambridge university library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng middle east -- description and travel. asia -- description and travel. europe -- description and travel. europe -- description and travel -- early works to . china -- description and travel. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images - judith siefring sampled and proofread - judith siefring text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion travels into divers parts of europe and asia , undertaken by the french king's order to discover a new way by land into china . containing many curious remarks in natural philosophy , geography , hydrography , and history . together with a description of great tartary , and of the different people who inhabit there . by father avril , of the order of the jesuits . done out of french. to which is added , a supplement extracted from hakluyt and purchas ; giving an account of several journeys over land from russia , persia , and the moguls country to china . together with the roads and distances of the places . imprimatur . april . . char. heron. london : printed for tim. goodwin , at the maidenhead over-against st. dunstan's-church in fleetstreet . mdcxciii . the translator to the reader . among the various professors of the christian religion , they who call themselves roman-catholicks have appear'd most zealous to spread abroad their superstitions in the far-distant , and new-discover'd parts of the world. whether it be that the curse of the iews be upon 'em , to be scatter'd or'e the face of the earth ; or whether it be that their affinity with anti-christ makes 'em more eager in search of whom they may devour . however it be , certain it is , that the jesuits and other gadding orders of the roman religion , have for several years had a longing desire to settle themselves in china , as well as in all the other parts of asia , under the title of missionaries . this same zealous curiosity of these missionaries has produc'd the several discoveries contain'd in the ensuing voyages ; which in a series of inhabited kingdoms , have tack'd together two extremities of the world , that were thought to lie disjoined from one another before . a work of great importance for the advantages of foreign commerce and traffick , and becoming the encouragement of all the european princes . however , because they could not be transmitted to publick view , without the interlarded digressions and intoxications of romish superstitions , 't is hop'd the reader will rather put a value upon what he meets with full of weight and conspicuous use , then mind the impertinences of the writer ; and look upon 'em as the flats and sandbanks of some sorts of medly-writing , which are to be avoided just as our sea-men shun the rocks and shelves which they see before their eyes in ordinary , though necessary navigation . for the design of this translation was not to teach men the way to heaven , but to instruct 'em in the several new-found roads to china . the author's preface . it will not be improper in giving the publick an account of my travels , to speak a word or two about the reasons that first induc'd me to undertake them . some year ago the r. f. verbirst of the society of iesus , a famous missionary in china , acquainted his superiors in europe , that the mission of the east were in great want of evangelical labourers ; and that it would be easy to furnish a considerable number of them , without exposing them to the hazards that bad stopt the best part of those who were going into china heretofore by sea. he show'd them that the tartars in making themselves masters of china , has made a passage into that vast empire through great tartary , and that it would be easy to take the advantages of the commerce the tartars had maintain'd ever since with the chineses , to introduce the light of the gospel among both nations . this project prov'd the more acceptable , by reason that the loss of an infinite number of zealous missionaries , who had consummated the sacrifice of their life , before they could reach the place of their mission , was sensibly regretted ; and that this way , though difficult in the beginning , did not seem impracticable , since history mentions some travellers who have had the good fortune to reach china by land. but whereas the way thither was not particularly known , i was pitch'd upon by providence , and by my superiors , for the better discovery thereof , and to get such instructions and informations as were most proper to that end . i hope this relation may prove serviceable to such missionaries who find themselves inclin'd to carry the gospel into those countries ; and that charitable persons who are zealous for the glory of god , will the more willingly contribute to a design so glorious , the execution whereof will daily become the less difficult . besides the advantage of those missions which was the principal aim of my travels ; my relation will give several new insights into sciences , and particularly into geography . i will give an instance of it in this place . none had yet been able to discover the exact distance of peking . it is true , that the last relation of siam , and the observations of the stars , and of the eclipses , taken in those countrys , and by the way , by the fathers of the society of iesus , sent thither by his majesty as his mathematicians , had already show'd us , that our geographical maps had plac'd the extremities of asia above degrees too far . but yet mr. isaac vossius , who had already printed his sentiments about the m●asures of longitude , taken according to the principles of astronomy , seem'd to distrust those kind of proofs , and was so far from allowing china to be nearer , that he pretended it lay even farther . the relation of siam not having been able to convince him , he publish'd a small pamphlet to maintain his first sentiments : but father gouye professor of the mathemathicks at the colledge of lewis le xiv . refuted all his reasons , in a very solid manner , which satisfi'd the publick . the truth is , that both the ancient and modern astronomers have effectually made use of the eclipses of the moon to determine longitudes ; and those who are any wise vers'd in those matters , know how much we are oblig'd to galilee for the discovery of the satellites of jupiter , and the value we ought to set upon the learned easy method the illustrious m. capini has given us to find out longitudes with certainty , in discovering the emersions and immersions of those stars . it is childish to say , that we will not find wherewithal to fill up the other hemisphere ; and since m. vossius was no better vers'd in the principles of astronomy and geography as m. de la hire observes with reason , he might at least , to satisfie himself , have taken the trouble to look upon father ricciolis geographical tables , or dudly's maps . vossius was undoubtedly a great man , and incomparably well read , nay , beyond any other ; but at the same time it is undeniable , that the desire of appearing universal , often plung'd him into gross errors , in taking him out of his province . in fine , i am perswaded , that were vossius alive still , tho never so prepossess'd with his hypothesis , he would yield to the proofs that are set down in this book . and indeed , i have not only observ'd the stars to take the altitudes of the countrys where i have been my self : i have also follow'd the rules he has prescrib'd , to discover the exact extent of every country , the which he prefers to astronomical demonstrations : i have taken information from the inhabitants ; i have spoken to them , i have heard from them how many days they employ'd in travelling to china , and how many leagues they travell'd a day : i have seen them go from moscow , and come back from peking : in a word , i have taken such precautions , that i have reason to believe i have not been deceiv'd . all my third book is chiefly employ'd in relating the different roads the muscovites and tartars use to travels into china ; for which reason i call this book , travel into china , tho i have not had the happiness to reach it my self , according to my expectation . i may add in this place , that tho' our profession in general obliges us not to be sparing of our lives and health , and to run to the utmost bounds of the world , through the greatest dangers , to the assistance of souls that are redeem'd by the blood of jesus christ , and that we are engag'd so to do by a solemn vow ; yet people may the better rely upon the certainty of the way i have discover'd , by reason that this project has been approv'd and follow'd by the superiors of our society , who have always a particular eye upon our foreign missions , as the most essential , and most holy part of our profession , and are always cautious not to expose their inferiors too rashly , without a reasonable ground , thereby to derive some advantage for the good of the church , and for the propagation of the true faith. so that it may be inferr'd from thence , that they would not have hazarded twelve of their brethren , all persons of singular merit , who are gone within these few months for china , and all of them by land , unless they had found some solidity in the memoirs and instructions i have given them . there are yet several others , who being mov'd by these examples , and the desire of suffering much for god's sake , are disposing themselves for the same iourney , who are resolv'd to take the way of the yousbecs , and of thibets , according to the design that had been propos'd to me by the late count syri , which he would have put in execution before this , had not death stopt him in the middle of his glorious enterprize . in order not to lose time , and to make that road the easier for those that shall follow them , they go first to constantinople , where they will find father beauvollier my companion of mission , who will be the bearer of the king's letters to the cha of persia , and who will conduct this apostolical company to trebesond , to erzerum , to irivan , and to schamaki . they will tarry some time in all those cities , there to get new informations , and to establish good correspondencies , as also to leave two or three of their company there to serve towards the conversion of the people of the countrey , and to give instructions to the missionaries that shall henceforward go that way . from thence they are to repair to hispaan , which is the metropolitan of persia , where they shall desire the cha's protection , and deliver our monarch's letters to him , whose recommendation and zeal will be very material for the solid establishment of our design . from hispaan they will repair to samarkand , or to bokara , there to make the like establishment , while father grimaldi , who has been chosen by the emperor of china to succeed the late father verbirst in his place of president of the tribunal of the mathematicks , will use his utmost endeavours to facilitate their design in china . they may likewise in that iourney learn the language of the chineze-tartars . they are also in hopes to meet in their way from bokara to peking , among the chineze-tartars , some of those that have been converted in coming to the court of peking . this road has been chosen preferably to that of the muscovites , both for the reasons set down in my book , and because father grimaldi is always diffident of those schismaticks , and dreads their appearing too much in china to the shame of christianity , which they disgrace by their ignorance and brutality . our superiors design to send yearly some missionaries who shall follow the same road , and stop at constantinople , at trebizond , at irzerum , at irivan , and at schamaki , in the room of those who shall be su●●iciently acquainted with the languages to continue the voyage of china . the persian tongue will also be of use to them , since it may serve to convert the chineze-mahometans , whose conversion st. francis xavier did not neglect . 't is much easier to bring them to the true faith , than those who are under the turk's dominion . they may likewise usefully imploy themselves during their iourney in bringing back the greeks to the church of rome , which some of them are pretty well inclin'd to , as it appears particularly by what i have related of the armenians , and by the relation from julfa , which i have annex'd to this book . julfa is a subburb of hispaan , and one of the chief establishments of the armenians in persia. those missionaries will likewise have the ad●vantages of being vers'd in the apostolical functi●ons at their arrival in china , by the essays the● shall have made by the way , and by the experien●● they shall have acquir'd . they will consequentl● be in a condition to labour effectually at their firs● arrival into china , which could not be expected from those who have hitherto been sent there by sea. altho these precautions seem to be very good● we are sensible at the same time , that he tha● plants , and he that vvaters , is nothing , and tha● none but god is capable to grant success to thi● great vndertaking . the revolution that happen'd in the kingdom of syam , has shew'd us that god through the secret iudgments of hi● providence , sometimes permits the best contriv'd measures , and the designs that are best laid for his glory , to miscarry , contrary to our expectation● however , we shall have the satisfaction of having done our duty ; and after all , we shall be too happy to acknowledge our selves useless servants : vve hope that all good catholicks will be willing to second this design , and to move the mercy of god by their prayers , since our sins perhaps hinders him from pou'ring his mercies upon china and great tartary . travels into armenia . book i. of all the eastern countries to which the light of the gospel has been convey'd , there are few wherein more considerable progresses have been made then in china . the prodigious number of those who have quitted their superstitions for the adoration of the true god , and who abandon their pagan follies every day , the piety of the new converts , their courage and permanency in the discharge of all the duties of christianity , sufficiently demonstrate how well those people are inclin'd to receive our sacred faith. 't is to succour and help forward such pious and happy inclinations , that extream diligence has been us'd to procure as many labourers as it was possible , to disseminate the christian doctrine ; either to supply the room of those , who after they had gloriously ran their race , were no longer in a condition , through their great age , or other infirmities , to cultivate this flourishing mission ; or to increase their number , proportionably to the new converts , who are multiply'd to that degree , that one pastor is forc'd to take upon him the care of several churches . one of the most zealous missionaries of china , now grown old under the burthen of evangelick fatigues , declar'd to me some years ago , after a most sensible manner , the conditions of those missions in a letter , wherein he invited me to go along and bear my share with him in those extraordinary imployments , which he was no longer able alone to take upon him . i am all alone , said he , in a province which is above a hundred and thirty leagues in extent , with four or five churches under my care , every one of which had formerly a father belonging to it ; so that i am forc'd to travel a great part of the year , not having any one to whom to make my confession at the point of death , by reason of the great distance that separates us : and not only my self , but a great many other missionaries are reduc'd to the same condition . but notwithstanding the great care that is taken to send from time to time new recruits of evangelic labourers , to uphold and propagate the faith in this vast kingdom ; what with pirates , shipwracks and diseases , what with other inconveniences of a tedious and tiresome navigation , still many more are destroy'd and miscarry then safely arrive in the country . i have been told by father couplet , an illustrious missionary , whom all paris beheld with so much satisfaction after his return from china , where he had resided above thirty years ; that he had made it his business to make an exact computation of the number of jesuits who had set forward out of several parts of europe , in order to undertake the mission he had quitted , and that he had found that of six hunder'd who had taken shipping for china , since our company were permitted entrance into that kingdom , not above a hunder'd safely arrived there ▪ all the rest being sacrific'd by the way , either by sickness , or shipwrack . therefore to avoid for the future the loss of so many missionaries , of which the indies and kingdoms farther remote , will be a long time sensible , a resolution has been taken some few years since , to find out a passage into china by land. nor was it a difficult thing to meet with people who were willing to contribute toward so great a design . among others who presented themselves in order to this new attempt , i my self was made choice of , and i have had the consolation to make it my business these five years together . to this purpose it was that i travell'd all over turky , persia , armenia , the southern tartary , muscovie , both prussia's , and moldavia ; that i took shipping several times in different seas of europe and asia ; and that i expos'd my self , though with a great deal of pleasure and delight , to all those dangers which i knew were not to be avoided by those who undertook such laborious and toilsome voyages . before my departure from paris , i went to montmartre , to the end i might collect together some sparkles of that sacred fire which st. ignatius and st. francis xavier left , even after their death , as reliques still sufficient to inflame the hearts of their spiritual children . after which , in company with father couplet , i went to lion , where i was forc'd to quit him , and continue my journey to marseilles , where i was to take shipping . there it was that god was pleas'd to give me a tast of some parts of that comfort , before i left france , which formerly st. bernard felt , when he forsook the world. one of my brethren , already a priest , spurr'd on like my self with a desire of devoting him to the conversion of infidels , overtook me at marseilles , before my departure , in order to let me know his resolution to share with me in the toil and labour which i was about to undertake . now in regard he had for some time before prepar'd himself , in pursuance of a zealous and godly life , for this employment , i thought it high time to procure him the happiness which he had all along so passionately desir'd ; which was , that we might be both together more strictly united in the bonds of grace , then we had been till that time by the ties of nature . to which purpose meeting in this port with the convenience of a vessel of st. malo's , bound for cività vecchia , we embark'd , and after a prosperous and quick passage landing safely , we continu'd our journey to rome . father charles de novelle , who was then general of the jesuits , was readily induc'd to grant us the favour which we requested of him . for he admitted my brother into the society ; and after several particular marks of a goodness really paternal , he gave his blessing to both of us . and no sooner had we receiv'd it , but we hasten'd to leghorn , to embark our selves in a vessel that was bound for the east , in company with a man of war called the thundring iupiter , the captain of which had been diguin'd by the king some years before , for engaging , alone , four pirates of tripoli for three days together , and putting 'em to flight . our stay in this city was longer then we expected : however we lay not idle . for in regard we were oblig'd to spend our christmas there , till the lading of both ships that lay bound for cyprus were ready , the officers and seamen lying a shipboard in the road , found us business enough during that holy season : for we confess'd 'em , and gave 'em , almost all , the communion , and because they were not permitted to go ashore , we made a kind of a floating-church of the biggest of the two vessels ; where all the people being assembl'd , found wherewithal to satisfie their devotion , in such exercises of piety as we took care to settle among ' em . some days after , they gave us notice that they were ready to weigh anchor , and that therefore we must hasten to take our places in expectation of a fair wind , which serv'd the same day that we embark'd , which was the th . of ianuary , in the year . insomuch that the next day we lost sight of the islands of capraia , elba , and sardenia . of all the accidents that cross'd us in our voyage , none discomposs'd us so much as a most dreadful tempest , which toss'd us most severely within sight of the coast of candy , after we had been some days before as extreamly and inconveniently becalm'd . this happen'd upon the st of ianuary , being st. agnes's day , that a greek wind rising about midnight , after the going down of the moon , the extraordinary redness of which was a dreadful presage to us , found us a world of employment , and exercis'd the skill of all the seamen for four and twenty hours together ; and in regard the storm grew fiercer and fiercer still as day began to break , it enrag'd the sea to that degree , that in a short time we could see nothing but mountains and abysses of water . all the while our vessel , which could hardly bear her sprit-sail , tho it was almost quite furl'd up , was so terribly toss'd by the waves that continually beat upon her , and pour'd into her without ceasing , that we look'd every moment to have been swallow'd up . these terrible shogs , together with the dreadful roaring of the sea , and the outragious fury of the wind , which would not permit the seamen to hand the sails , and stand at the steerage , so extreamly astonish'd our people , that every body abandon'd himself to his dispair , without minding any orders that were given ; there was nothing but hurry , alarum and confusion : insomuch that the captain , who knew not what course in the world to take , nor how to make the seamen obey his command , who stood all holding fast by some part or other of the ship , for fear of being crush'd to pieces , or ding'd into the sea , was forc'd to commit himself for some time to the mercy of the billows , without any other hope then that of being thrown upon the coast of barbary ; where if he could not save the vessel , at least he might save the mens lives . in this deplorable condition , at what time the image of death , which appear'd in the faces of all the forlorn mariners , and terrify'd me more then all the rest , god inspir'd me with so much courage , that notwithstanding the consternation i was in , i took advantage of the stupifying terror of the seamen , and caus'd 'em to bethink themselves of their eternal salvation , at a time when they had no thoughts of any other . to which purpose , after i had first of all prepar'd my self for all events that could befall us , i endeavour'd to recover 'em out of that same prodigious insensibility wherein they were , and to put 'em in mind of the preservation of their souls ; the loss of which concern'd 'em more then that of their bodies , which seem'd to be inevitable . i was very much overjoy'd to see several of the sea-men come and make their confessions at my feet , while others perform'd several open and signal acts of contrition and conformity to the will of god ; to faith , hope and charity , as i had been careful to infuse into their minds . at the same time i took the advantage of their pious inclinations , to admonish 'em to put their confidence in the holy virgin , and to make their addresses to her at such a time of eminent danger . in short , we soon began to be sensible of her powerful protection in such a singular manner , that we could no longer question but that she had effectually interceded for us with him whom seas and winds are bound to obey . for no sooner had i brought 'em to promise me to make confession , and receive the sacrament in honour of her , if e're we came to be so happy as to get safe ashore ; but we began to be in hopes of that assistance which we expected from above . all resum'd fresh courage in an instant ; and whether it were that god made 'em look upon the danger to be less then it was , or whether the long continuance of the storm had made 'em less sensible , every one put themselves forward to make good the vessel against the violence of the waves that still tumbl'd and toss'd it with an extraordinary force ; and at length the wind being somewhat abated , the men absolutely recover'd themselves , and the calm which insensibly return'd , put us in a condition to steer our first intended course . which we did so prosperously , that within two days after we descry'd the island of cyprus , the land of which appear'd so much the more delightful to us , in regard that but a little before we never thought of seeing land any more . now because the two vessels that set sail from leghorn had appointed to meet in the road of lerneca , we came to an anchor there the th . of ianuary , which was the twelfth of our being at sea. there we thought to have met the thundring iupiter , which indeed might well have been there before us , as being the better sailer , though the bigger ship. but the tempest which had separated us at first , had handl'd her so rudely , that after the men had thought they should have been swallow'd up by the water which she took in on every side , she was forc'd to put in by the way , and refit , before she could overtake us . however , being uncertain as we were , what was become of her , and designing to be assur'd of what we were to trust to , we were permitted to put in to lerneca , and go ashore to refresh our selves , till we could hear news of our man of war. lerneca , which was formerly a city of a large extent , as may well be judged by the spaciousness of her ruins , is now no more then a village seated about a quarter of a mile from the sea , to the south , and inhabited by several considerable and wealthy merchants , as being one of those places in the island of cyprus , where the greatest trade is driven . the fathers of the holy land have there a very convenient covent ; and the capuchins also a most delightful mansion . which latter being french , whereas the others are almost all spaniards , we took up our lodging with the capuchins : nor can any thing be added to the entertainment which they gave us , nor to the charitable care which they took to recover us from our past hardships . the fertility of this island is so great , and there is such an extraordinary plenty of all things for the support of human life , that there is not perhaps any part of the world where a man brought down by sickness and infirmities , may sooner recover his strength and health . the wines are excellent , and all the fruits delicious ; the citrons , oranges and limons cost little or nothing . there is a prodigious number of * fra●colins as well as other wild-fowl : and in general , whatever is to be desir'd , either to supply the exigencies , or pamper the pleasures of a voluptuous life , is to be found there in such vast abundance , that this island may contend for delight and conveniency with any other in the world. but in the midst of these great advantages , it wants fresh water ; there not being in all the island above one spring that is not brackish . this fountain lies exactly upon the sea-shore ; yet notwithstanding the nearness of it to the sea , preserves the sweet and delicious tast which distinguishes it from the rest . i leave it to the philosophers to unfold this prodigy of nature , which tho frequent enough , yet seems to have something of a wonder in it . during our stay in this island , an ugly accident befell some passengers that were embark'd aboard our vessel . one day , that they were walking upon the sea-shore where the turks have a little fort , but meanly guarded , their curiosity led 'em to enter the inside of the place , where the avenues were all open , never considering how dangerous it was to give the least suspicion to a people that are so jealous of the christians , and look upon 'em as their most mortal enemies . upon this , a soldier that was not far off , observing 'em , after he had call'd some of his companions , ran to 'em in a terrible chafe , belabour'd 'em with a great cudgel , and had certainly knockt out their brains , but for some domestic servants of the french consul , that happen'd to come by in the interim by chance , who put a stop to the fury of the soldiers ; giving them to understand , that they were strangers , altogether ignorant of the custom of the country ; that they dreamt no harm , only thought they might have been allow'd the same liberty , as is usually permitted in europe , where it was a common thing for any body to enter into such places which they find unguarded , and without defence . but this business was not so put up ; for the consul sent an express to nicosia , to complain of the brutishness of the soldier , upon which he was order'd to receive a hunder'd bastinado's . after some days repose , the thundring iupiter arriving , tho very much shatter'd by the tempest , we reimbark'd to set sail for alexandretta , in company with another vessel of marseilles , that joyn'd us at cyprus . we set sail both together at the same time , and at the same time also found our selves by the favour of a fair wind at nore , just against the gulf of alexandretta ; near the entrance into which was to be discover'd at a good distance , a point of land running out a great way into the sea , and which the arabians call canzir , or the wild boar , because this cape resembles perfectly the head of a wild boar. before we doubl'd this promontory , our pilot being desirous to give notice to the pilot of the other vessel what course to steer in the night , which was at hand , had like to have destroy'd both the one and the other , as well by surprise , as by imprudence . for while he bore up too near the t'other ship , to the end he might be the better heard , not considering that we sail'd with a side-wind , he quite lost the wind , which the sail of the t'other ship depriv'd him of ; so that the current having brought 'em foul upon the other , never was known such a terrible out-cry and confusion among the sea-men . presently they betook themselves to their booms to hinder the two massy-bulks from bilging one against the other ; and in regard the motion of the waves carry'd 'em with great violence , and for that their yards arms and cordage were entangl'd one within another , never were two ships thought to be so near perishing . but at length , by cutting the masts , yards , and tackle , they made a shift to get clear of each other . after which , having refitted their rigging as well as they could , for the short way they had to make , we got safe into port the next day , maugre all the unlucky accidents that had befallen us . alexandretta , which the turks call scandaroon , is a town seated upon the sea-shore in a very unwholesome spot of ground , by reason that the mountains , with which it is every way surrounded , hinder the wind from ventilating and purifying the air , which is extreamly thick , and being heated and inflam'd during the summer , causes many violent and malignant distempers . and notwithstanding the advice , which had been given us before our departure out of france , to make but a very little stop there , we were constrain'd to stay for three whole weeks together , till the roads infested by the soldiers , that were continually upon their march out of asia to constantinople , were a little rid of those troublesome passengers . no sooner had we got ashore , but we had the pleasure to see dispatch'd away , before us , one of the messengers , which they make use of in those parts to carry such intelligence , as they would have speedily made known . for the doing of which , their most usual way is this . a merchant of aleppo , who desires to have the most early information of what merchandizes are come from france , or any other parts , takes particular care by an express to send away a pigeon ▪ that has young ones , much about the time , that the ships are expected at alexandretta , where he has his correspondent ; who , as soon as any vessel comes to an anchor , goes and informs himself of what goods the vessel has brought most proper for his turn ; of which , when he has given a full account in his letter , he fastens the paper about the neck of the winged courrier , and carrying her to the top of a little mountain , gives her her liberty , never fearing her going astray . the pigeon which we saw let go , after she had soar'd a good heighth to discover , doubtless , the place , from whence she had been taken some few days before , and push'd forward by that instinct , which is common to all birds that have young ones , took her flight towards aleppo , and arriv'd there in less then three hours , tho● that city be very near thirty leagues from the place ▪ from whence she was sent . however they do not make use of any sort of pigeons to carry their dispatches , in regard that all pigeons are not alike proper for that service . for there is a particular sort of these birds , which are easily train'd up to this exercise , and which as occasion serves , are of extraordinary use , especially for the swift management of business , and where speed of intelligence is requir'd , as in the factories of the levant , far remote one from the other . this was the only piece of curiosity which we could observe during our stay in this same first port of the east . we would willingly also have seen the shore , upon which 't is believ'd that ionas was thrown by the whale , that swallow'd him up : but being inform'd , that it was very dangerous to go too far on that side , by reason of the excursions of the arabians , when they understand that there are any ships arriv'd in the road , we satisfi'd our selves with only seeing at a distance the piramid that was erected in remembrance of that miracle . at length , the first thursday in lent being fixt upon for the day of our departure , there was a caravan made up of about forty persons . they call a caravan in turky any number of travellers design'd to one certain place , and bound to keep company together for fear of being plunder'd or murder'd by a sort of profess'd robbers , with which the high roads are numerously infested . our company therefore being all ready , we set forward from alexandretta under the guidance of a turk , a very honest fellow , who perform'd the office of caravan bachi , or conductor of the caravan , and of whose fidelity the french had a long time had experience . our first days journey was but short , for we lay at a village call'd beilan , not above four or five leagues from alexandretta . the next morning we travell'd on by break of day , and cross'd the plain of antioch , which is one of the most pleasant , and most fertile that are to be seen in the world. it is about five or six leagues in extent , intercut with an infinite number of rivolets , abounding in pasturage , and cover'd with cattel which are there brought to be fatted all the year long . the same day we pass'd the orontes , a small stream , the water of which is very muddy and inclining to a ruddy colour , and considerable for nothing else but the name . that night we lodg'd in one of the villages of the curdes , from whom that nation now grown so numerous , is said to have been originally deriv'd . here our people were forc'd to keep a good guard all night long , for fear of being surpriz'd by the country people , that only subsist by thieving and robbery . our next days journey was tiresom anough , by reason of the rugged and stony ways , no less tedious to the horses then the men. we beheld as we past along , the stately ruins of those ancient monasteries , where formerly so many devout persons led an angelick life . they also shew'd us at a distance , the famous pillar where simon the stilite , for forty years together perform'd that rigorous penance , which astonish'd all the religious persons round about . at length , after we had travell'd quite through this small country with those extraordinary sentiments of devotion which the sight of all those sacred monuments inspire into the most insensible , we arriv'd betimes at anjar , which is a large burrough , where our caravan bachi receiv'd us into a house of his own , and where he treated us with a little rice boil'd in oyl , and some fruits of the country ; the time of lent not permitting him to be so liberal to the french , as he was wont to be at other times . at last upon sunday the th of march , we arriv'd at aleppo , where we were receiv'd by the jesuits with those demonstrations of friendship , as made us forget all our past hardships . after some few days repose , the superior of the missions of syria , giving me to understand the great want of labourers almost in all the eastern parts , through the loss of several excellent missionaries , understood so well how to engage me in all his affairs ; that , notwithstanding my extraordinary inclinations to have hasten'd into persia , in order to my grand journey intended for china , which i had had in my thoughts for so many years , i could not refuse to go for some months into curdistan , from whence father roche had ply'd him with importunate letters , to let him know how impossible it was for him to abide there any longer without a companion to ease him of the great burthen , that lay upon his shoulders every day . this sacrificing of my self cost me in truth somewhat dear , as also for that i was constrain'd to separate from my brother , who was design'd for the same reason to another mission , tho we had flatter'd our selves that we should one day both together taste the sweet comforts of manuring those fields , where both of us were in hopes to reap the same harvest . but when a man has once devoted himself to god , to what purpose is it afterwards to be sparing of himself ? so that i prepar'd to be gone with a numerous caravan , that was mustering together , and within a short time was ready to depart for betlis , the capital city of curdistan . among the rest that made up this caravan , there was an armenian merchant , who profess'd himself a roman - catholick , and who under that notion seem'd to be much a friend of the jesuits . now , in regard that then i understood not any of the eastern languages , i thought i could not do better then to put my self into the hands of this person , out of a confidence that his religion , and his love for our society would oblige him to take care of me in this , the first of all my travels . it was in the time of a lent , which the armenians observe with so much rigour , that they make it a great scruple of conscience to feed upon lettice , fish and oyl , or to drink wine . therefore i thought my self engag'd to comply with the weakness of those people , who believe the whole essence of religion to consist in these exteriour observations , and to deprive my self , as they did , of all those refreshments of nature , which the catholick church allows her children . for this purpose , after i had only made my provision of biscuit , dates , and some other dry'd fruits , together with a little coffee , for a journey of above two hundred and fifty leagues , i left aleppo , disguiz'd like an armenian for my greater security , and went with my conductor the th of march , to the general rendevouz of the caravan . it was a thursday in the evening which the turks made choice of on purpose to set forward , out of a superstitious fancy very usual among the eastern people ; who believe that if they begin a journey upon a friday morning , it will infallibly draw upon 'em a great number of misfortunes during the whole course of their travels ; though in my opinion the misfortune of passing a whole night so incommodiously as we were constrain'd to spend the first night , is one of the greatest hardships that a man can well endure . there was no great fear of not waking betimes in the morning , in regard 't was impossible for any body to sleep , by reason of the horrible noise and hurry , which cannot be at first avoided till every body is well setled in his geares . but at length the caravan , composs'd of about persons , being ready by break of day , we all together quitted the cavern where we lay , and after we had cross'd in good order several desart plains of syria , where we had a view of the still famous city of edessa , which the turks call orpha ; we arriv'd at the banks of euphrates , which we cross'd over in a large flatbottom'd-boat , over against a little city , by our modern geographers usually call'd by the name of birè , where this river , so much celebrated in sacred history , may be about three hundred paces broad . there , although too late , i found it to be true , what a person perfectly acquainted with the east had told me ; that upon the competitorship of several guides that usually present themselves , 't is better to make choice of a turk , then a christian of the country ; the latter neither having authority to defend you , nor courage to oppose himself against the cruel impositions that are demanded of ye , nor that fidelity which is always observable in the other ; especially when he has sworn upon his head to conduct you safely . in a word ; the armenian , to whose care i was recommended , before my departure from aleppo , began to make me sensible at our passing the euphrates , that he was not the person he was taken to be ; but that he minded much more his own interest then my preservation or convenience . for in regard the ferrying places over rivers are the most critical places in all turky , more especially for travellers , who are thought to be laden with riches , my conductor understood perfectly well to make his best advantage of this humour of the turks ; and not only drew himself out of a great deal of trouble at my expence , as being to have paid a great sum of money for the goods which he carri'd ; but informing against me , that i was a frank , ransom'd himself with his share of my money , which he divided with the turks , as the reward of his information , and which i was forc'd to pay , to redeem my own person , and goods which they had already seiz'd , out of their clutches . but this was not the only misfortune which i underwent , during this journey . the plains of mesopotamia , into which we enter'd , after we had pass'd euphrates , no less made tryal of my health and constitution , then they furnish'd me with occasions sufficient to exercise my patience . the rigorous lent which i was bound to observe , enfeebl'd me every day more and more ; nor had i any conversation with any living soul , for that no body understood me , neither did i understand any body ; and the night which is usually a time of rest , was to me a time of cruel torment . in a word , the life of a caravan , which i had never made tryal of before , annoy'd me so extreamly , that if god had not succour'd me after a paticular manner , i had infallibly sunk under the burth●n the very first days that i found my self under a necessity of accustoming my self to it . nor will it be amiss to give a short account of this same way of caravan-travelling . in the morning you must rise before break of day , especially in the season that the heats are not very extream , then you must travel till noon , or rather till you come to some place where you may meet with water to refresh both men and horses : there you must stay for about two hours , till both are somewhat refresh'd , and then you must be content to nibble upon a little dry'd fruit , for want of time and wood to get any thing else ready , unless a little coffee , and that too with a great deal of difficulty . after a stay of two hours , you must get a horse-back again , and so travel on till night , that you meet with a place proper to encamp in ; which being found , presently a kind of entrenchment is drawn round about it , and the entrenchment surrounded with ropes , to which the horses are ti'd that belong to the caravan . this done , the baggage , and all the merchandize is carri'd into the middle of the place , close to which every body takes care to range himself as near as may be one to another , the better to take care every body of what is their own , till sleep seizes 'em , which it does generally very soundly , without the help of any rocking . this done , and every body having got his supper ready , which is seldom any more then a plate of rice , a carpet is spread , both table-cloth and bed , upon which after supper they compose themselves to their rest till the next morning , and then for the same course of life again . but in regard those plains , as desert as they be , are always pester'd with the arabians , that follow no other trade then that of robbing and theiving , nor have any other revenue but the booty which they plunder , you must be continually upon your guard for fear of being surpriz'd . for this reason , there is great care taken to have good centinels at different posts , who are bound to ride about all night long , hooping and hollowing as loud as they can tear their throats , thereby to let the enemy know that they are ready to receive 'em ; and to give notice to the caravan that they are diligent upon their duty . yet notwithstanding all the care that is taken , i my self was a witness , that there past very few nights wherein we were not hotly alarum'd , and that we were not forc'd to rise in disorder to repel these troublesome guests , of whose approach the least noise you hear makes every body suspicious ; and of whom , one or other will be sure to slip in among the croud , and do his business under the protection of the night . these inconveniences to which the people are every night expos'd , together with the excessive rains , which we are forc'd to endure many times in open plains , without any manner of covert or shelter , from the end of one days journey to the beginning of another , brought me down so low , that i look upon it as a kind of a miracle , that i was able so long to undergo such excessive hardships ; wherein however i could not chuse but take some pleasure , in hopes among so many hazards , and at the expence of my life , to advance the great work , which had caus'd me to quit europe , and whatever else i had most dear in the world. god however was in mercy pleas'd to afford me comfort in a most singular manner after all the extremities , to which i had been reduc'd , and to encourage me to new sufferings , wherein i was about to engage my self , by means of a pleasing and unexpected accident , that befel me at diarbeker , the capital city of mesopotamia , where we arriv'd fifteen days after our departure from aleppo . this city is one of the most populous , and most remarkable for trade in all turky , seated in a most lovely plain upon the banks of tygre , which some confound with chobar , where the prophet ezekiel convers'd so familiarly with god. the enclosure of the walls , built by one of the greek emperors , is still standing , and in good repair . the most considerable trade , which is there driven , consists in red linnen cloth , cotten , and goats leather of the same colour , for which they have an incredible utterance into poland , hungary , and muscovy , and other countries , where long habits and buskins are in fashion . the women , who are look'd upon over all the ottoman empire as meer slaves , are nothing at all troubl'd at it there . ●hey usually go a walking with the christian women , with whom they keep an honest and civil correspondence . and , in a word , all the people are sincere , and there is much more courtesy and affability among 'em , than among the common turks in other provinces . and this it was easy for me to observe from the very first moment that i enter'd into the city . for i had no sooner made my appearance before the receiver of the customs ; but he , understanding that i was a stranger , and a french man , caus'd me to be forthwith conducted to the residence of the capuchins , after i had let him understand my intention to lodge there . those fathers , who have made an advantageous use of physick , to settle themselves in a post so advantageous to the christian religion , as appears by the surprizing progresses they have made for near these fifteen years together , receiv'd me with so much cordial affection , and such an overplus of joy , that their reception , so full of tenderness and goodness , afforded me much more consolation , than the affliction of my past miseries had dejected me . but that , which contributed more then all the rest , to make me look upon all my sufferings as nothing , was my meeting in those parts with father barnaby , a jesuit , then which nothing could be more acceptable to me , as being the person , with whom i had long and passionately desir'd to conser ; to the end i might take such certain measures from his lips , for the accomplishment of my undertaking , which he approv'd no less then my self , and had been one of those , who had giv'n me the first draught of . now , in regard the fathers , in whose house we lodg'd , would not discover us to one another , to the end we might take the more delight in our enterview , we met several times , and talk'd together at the same time without knowing each other , tho' we had formerly liv'd both together in the same college : whether our countenances were really alter'd after a long separation ; or whether it were , that the fashion of our habits , which we were oblig'd to change , and in which we had never seen each other , made us appear quite different from what we were formerly . nevertheless , by the force of long consideration , and attentive examination , we began to recal each other so well to mind , that we became convin●'d of our former acquaintance . and then it was , that we both abandon'd our selves to those pleasing transports of joy , that upon the like occasions seize the souls of two persons , whom the love of jesus christ has strictly united together . after we had somewhat recover'd our selves from the astonishment of such a happy surprizal , and had given each other a mutual account of our past adventures , i put him insensibly upon the design , which he had formerly propos'd of opening a new way into china through grand-tartary , and other countries of asia , which are so little known in europe . now in regard the had been extreamly zealous to know after what manner his design had been entertain'd in france , and whether it had been approv'd by our superiours , he could not refrain from tears , when i put into his hands the orders , which i had been entrusted to deliver him , and told him my mind withal in these words ; at length , dear father , said i , heaven has heard your prayers . you are the person , whom heaven has ordain'd for that great undertaking , of which you laid the design , and here is the person made choice of to be the faithful companion of your labours : more then happy , if you and i can but discover this important passage , or else lay down our lives in obedience to the call of god , which inspires us both with the same desires for the advancement of his glory . no sooner did he understand these joyful tidings , but he imparted to me all the prospects of his consideration upon such an important design , and made me so deeply sensible of the great advantages which might be expected from it for the establishment of religion , that he oblig'd me forthwith to take a resolution never to abandon the execution of this enterprize whatever accidents should intervene to cross it , as being then persuaded , as i am still , that resolution and constancy would assure us of infallible success . from that happy moment , we desir'd nothing more then to see our selves in a condition to begin so pious a work. but in regard the affairs of the missions of armenia call'd him to aleppo , and that the appointment of heaven commanded me to betlis , we could do nothing further then agree together , during our short stay at diarbeker , upon the ways and means which it behov'd us to make use of the execution of our design so soon as might be . all things thus agreed , he rejoyn'd his caravan , and i mine , both well inclin'd on our parts , to leave nothing omitted that might contribute to the accomplishment of our vows . thus while he travell'd towards euphrates , i took the road for armenia ; after i had pass'd the tiger the first time , over a fair stone-bridge , about a quarter of a league fron the city of diarbeker . but i was not so fortunate the second time , that i was to cross it in a wind-boat , which the people on the other side of the river got ready in a moment , so soon as they saw the caravan appear . this machine , which the people of the country make use of , not only to ferry over the tiger , but also to-go by water from place to place between diarbeker to bassora , where this river falls into the sea , is no other then a fastning together of several goatskins blown up , and join'd together on the four sides , with as many long perches ty'd very close together , and afterwards cover'd over with several branches of trees , that are carefully laid athwart . when our boat was ready , it was carry'd a good way above that place where we staid for it on the opposite shoar ; after which the waterman lanching and getting into it , the stream , which is very rapid , whirld it down the river , and the strength of the pilots oars brought it just to our feet . the baggage was soon carry'd over , and then the travellers got into the boat with every one his horse's bridle in his hand ; the horse being unsaddl'd for the more easy convenience of swimming . i follow'd the crowd , because i would not be one of the last , but my being so hasty cost me dear . for not being inform'd of the precautions , which it behov'd me to observe in standing upon those sort of boats , i unfortunately set my foot upon one of the borrachio's or leathern goat-skin baggs which was not cover'd , not knowing that by pressing it in that manner , i should cause it to sink . upon which one of the boat-men perceiving the false step i had made , without any more to do , took me by force and flung me back upon the bank of the river , where he fulfill'd his revenge of my inadvertency , which certainly was no crime ; but god reserv'd another tryal for me at this passage , which was much more harsh and severe then that which i had suffer'd already . for the tiger , which the excessive rains that year had extreamly swell'd , not being to be contain'd within its proper channel , makes a second by the inundation ; which tho not so deep as the true channel , is very broad however , and no less rapid then the real one . now every body being got a horse-back to foard it in the place that was shew'd us , i follow'd the file of those that were got before . but before i was got to the middle , my horse that was weak and weary in striving to resist the impetuosity of the torrent that began to be too strong for him , threw me into the water , and the stream which i was not able to resist , carry'd me a great way along with it : which had it not done , i had immediately been trod to pieces in under the horses feet that follow'd behind . immediately the people of the caravan observing what had befallen me , threw themselves pell-mell into the river , turks and christians , and coming in time to my aid , drew me out of the water ; which however was not the last , nor the greatest danger which i escap'● upon this occasion , as you will find by the sequel . when all the caravan were got over to the other side of the river , we descry'd a camp of curds , to the number of five or six thousand men. now , in regard these wandring people are as formidable as the arabs , and for that they are no way inferior to 'em in the art of robbing ; we made it our business to get away as soon as we could out of their sight , to prevent their falling upon us with a party too numerous for us to resist . thereupon , as wet as i was , and as much reason as i had to shift me , my conductor con●●rain'd me to follow the caravan , who to secure themselves from those robbers that would have shew'd 'em no mercy , were forc'd to ride six whole hours together , to gain a little village where they were certain of being secure . there was no way , but to yield to necessity , and venture all at such a pinch as this , considering that whatsoever course i took , i was equally expos'd to most terrible events . and indeed 't was impossible that any man should suffer more all the while that we were travelling to our stage ; the violent shiverings , the cruel soundings wherewith i was seiz'd all the way , in the coldest season of the year , made such violent onsets upon me , that i never thought my self able to have held out against so many hardships and distresses at one time . but in the evening , being arriv'd at the place where we were to stop for that night only , i was carry'd by good fortune to the house of a christian , who became so mov'd with my deplorable condition , that he omitted nothing of whatever he could think of , requisite to restore me to a little strength . and god gave such a blessing to his charity , that after i had rested for some hours upon a bed , i found my self the next morning strong anough to continue my journey . hardly had we travell'd two leagues , but we found our selves engag'd in the mountains of armenia , where the snow lay as high as a pikes length . now , in regard those mountains which we crost , are not altogether contiguous , they leave at the bottom , a narrow passage , through which we rode for some time by the side of a river that runs in the vally , which separates the two hills . as i rode along , i observ'd one thing very singular , tho it happens every year , as the people of the country assur'd me . the snow , which the heat of the sun began at that time to melt , and whose heat the reverberation of his beams very much augmented , coming once to be dissolv'd , falls down with such a headlong impetuosity , that besides , that the rapidness of the flood ranverses all the houses which it meets with , it forms a kind of a mound in the midst of the river into which it discharges it self , which stops the course of the water for some time ; so that when the water comes to undermine that congeal'd mass , it opens a passage through it , and makes an arch which serves instead of a solid bridge to bear travellers , and beasts of burthen , and so remains so long as the cold and frost continues . we were above eight days before we could get clear of this dreadful mountainous labyrinth ; where the ways were somtimes so fill'd up with snow , that our horses fell down under us every step they took , so that we had employment enough to lift 'em up , and load 'em again ; insomuch , tha● sometimes we could not go above a leagn● a day , and that for the most part a foot leading our horses by the bridle . but that which render'd our march mos● toilsome to me , was the steepness and rug●gedness of the mountains , over which we were forc'd to scramble , there being neither path nor footstep to be seen , and some that we were constrain'd to clamber , were above a quarter of a league high . after all which toils and fatigues , at length we arriv'd at betlis upon easter-monday the ● of april , a month after our departure from aleppo . father roche , who had notice some days before of my arrival , by some horsemen that made more speed then the rest● met me at the caravan-sera , or inn belonging to the city , at the same time that i alighted , and carri'd me forthwith to th● house where he lay . where while i continu'd , my only business was to study th● turkish language , unless it were some domestick business which i took upon me , to th● end my companion might have the more time to entertain his neophites , or new converts , whose extraordinary zeal ravish'd me to that degree , that it was on● of my most pressing encouragements to fi●● my self the soonest i could , to the end i might be in a condition to taste the pleasures of a missionary , when he has the happiness to recover a lost sheep into the flock of the church . while i was labouring with all diligence to procure this felicity to my self , we receiv'd orders from aleppo to quit this mission , and to go and settle another at erzerum , where there were very probable hopes of making greater progress then at betlis , and with less danger of being turn'd out of our employments , then in the post where we were ; whence we were constrain'd many times to part from one another to satisfie the bacha of wan , who was desirous to have some one of the jesuits near him in the place of his residence , which was twenty leagues from betlis , to attend him as his physician . for this reason it was , that father barnaby went to aleppo , there to lay before the superior general of the missions , the inconveniences of such frequent separations ▪ which besides that they disturb'd the whole order of our ministerial functions , were disadvantagious to the christians of the country , among whom there was more to be gain'd then among the turks , who lie under a moral impossibility of being converted . but this order , how reasonable soever it appear'd , did not a little perplex us , by reason of the difficulty and danger in the execution of it . for we were extreamly belov'd over all the city ; the emir , who was chief commander , had a great value for us , and look'd upon us as people that were very serviceable to him ; so that we could not hope that he would ever consent to our departure . therefore we thought it not our best way to ask leave to be gone , but rather privately to withdraw , without imparting our design to any living soul. but notwithstanding all the secret measures we took to conceal our departure , the christians had notice of it ; and presently applying themselves to the emir , to the end they might the better engage him to detain us , told him all they could to our advantage , and more indeed then they knew . for after they had laid before him the charity of the missionaries , in respect of their sick people ; their ability in all sorts of sciences , their holy and exemplary life , they added , speaking of me , that there was lately arriv'd out of europe a most skilful clock-maker , who might be greatly serviceable not only to him , but to the whole city . there needed no more to oblige the emir to call us before him . to which purpose he sent one of his officers for us ; from whom we understood the ill offices which the christians had done us , to constrain us to stay among 'em ; and while we were expected at the divan , our armenians a little over-zealous , kept the emir in a long discourse concerning us ; telling , among other things , to convince him of our extraordinary vertue , that we were people so reserv'd and circumspect in all our words and actions , that ever since they knew us , though they had frequently convers'd with us , they never heard the smallest oath escape our lips. so that how greatly soever the emir was prepossess'd in our favour , he seem'd to be surpris'd at what they told him ; and in regard he had never convers'd with any but turks , or very wicked christians , who have their vovallah continually in their mouths , he was so perswaded , that that ill habit was as natural to us , as to himself , or them , that immediately he laid a wager with one of those that talk'd to him , of a noble turbant against a hunder'd crowns , that he would make us swear in his presence . no sooner was the wager laid , but we came into the hall of audience , and the emir perceiving us , caus'd us to approach near his person , and having order'd us to sit down in his divan , he put several cunning captious questions to us , to draw us imperceptibly into the snare , but all in vain ; he could never bring us to speak a language that had to that time been always unknown to us . but he was more satisfi'd with me upon the subject of clock-making , though i knew no more of that art , then every body knows that will look to their watches themselves , or have learnt to make some little amendments , when they are not overmuch out of order . i shew'd him one that i had brought with me out of france , and took it apieces wheel after wheel , that he might take time to consider the different springs and motions ; and finding he had a mind to it , i presently made him an offer of it , being resolv'd to make use of it as the means which providence had put into our hands to facilitate our departure . in short , after i had desir'd him that he would be pleas'd accept it , which he did without much importunity , i confidently discover'd to him our design of going to erzerum , whether important business call'd me in great haste . i added , that in regard i did not sufficiently understand the language to travel securely , that he would extreamly oblige me to let my companion go along with me ; and withall , that he would vouchsase me a small convoy . i minded not his scruples and reluctancy at first , for i knew by his smiling look , and condescending countenance , that if i press'd him with a little more importunity , i should easily obtain what i expected from him . in short , whether it were that my present had dazl'd him , or that god had mov'd his heart to favour us , he order'd the pass which i demanded to be drawn up immediately ; and sent me before my departure , a horse ready saddl'd and bridl'd , worth double the watch which i left with him . after such an unexpected piece of good success , we prepar'd to be gone with a numerous caravan , which had staid about ten or twelve days at betlis , till the emirs custom-house officers had discharg'd it , to carry several sorts of merchandize to erzerum , design'd for persia. this journey lasted not above eight or ten days , nor did any thing happen considerable all the way , but one small accident at the passage over euphrates . five curdes that lay in ambush set upon our rear-guard with that good fortune , that they took away some horses , and drove 'em before 'em through so many by-ways and turnings , that it was impossible to overtake 'em , and recover their booty ; which oblig'd us to be a little more watchful , and made the people , of which the caravan consisted , more wary how they scatter'd one from another , then they were before ; so that every body rode in his rank in good order ; only the turks retir'd three or four times a day from the gross of the body , to say their prayers by the bank of some rivolet , if they met with any in the roads . which gives me an occasion to say , that the exactness which those infidels observe in their prayers , has made me many times bewail the christians neglect of so pious and holy a duty . 't is a thing hardly to be ever heard of , that a turk who is never so little devoted to his sect , le ts a day pass , without performing this religious exercise at least three or four times ; and the omission of it is look'd upon as a most heinous crime among ' em . moreover i can testifie , that two turks happening to quarrel one with another in the same journey , after they had revil'd one another with all the foul language imaginable , one of 'em put the other to silence , by reproaching him that he had not pray'd to god all that day . how much were it to be wish'd that the same sentiments were able to touch the hearts of so many christians as we find in europe , who are so far from believing such a holy practice to be a duty ; that they think it a shame to pay to god , that worship is so justly due to him . now , in regard that father barnaby had written to us , that he would be at erzerum , i met him there at the end of my journey . erzerum , or arzeron , is a city of turkey , upon the frontiers of persia , seated in a pleasant plain , about seven or eight leagues in circuit , and border'd on every side with little hills that rise insensibly one above another ; out of which three rivers rise , that i have seen , of the four that holy scripture assures us to have watred the terrestial paradise . if nile , which rises out of the mountains of the moon in africa , were one of those rivers , as some interpreters have conjectur'd , it is a very difficult thing to determine where that delicious garden should be , where god plac'd the first parents of mankind . but certain it is , that a more advantagious situation cannot be pick'd out by mortal eyes , then that of this city which we have made choice of for the settlement of our new mission . 't is near about as big as marseilles , encompass'd with a double enclosure of walls , after the ancient manner , with a little high seated citadel that commands it . the subburbs are very large and well peopl'd : the air is wholsome ; the water excellent , and in great plenty . in a word , every thing concurs to make it one of the best cities of the ottoman empire . but that which is most of all to be consider'd , and which above all things put us upon resolving to settle there , is the vast concourse of all nations that trade in asia , more especially of the armenians , who have a particular kindness for this city , which was formerly the seat of their kings ; insomuch , that to this day there are to be seen the ruins of the palace where they kept their court , with some beautiful remains of the patriarchal church which they had built in honour of st. iohn . i understood by father barnaby , who was got thithe● some days before us , the willing dispositions , which he had found in the city , as well of the turks as christians , to befriend our settlement among 'em , while both strove to honour him with the marks of their esteem and affection . and it may seem a wonder perhaps , that the person , whom god has made use of to lay the foundations of this important mission , was once an unfortunate renegat , who seems to have been guided to erzerum , only to prepare the hearts and minds of the people , by prepossessing 'em as he did in our favour . this person , who had been taken very young upon the sea , afterwards turn'd mabumetan , had not so far renounc'd the christian religion , but that he had preserv'd sufficient idea's of it , to make him understand the falseness of that which either interest or force had constrain'd him to profess . so that when he understood who we were , he made no scruple to discover the motives that had drawn us into armenia . he gave us several visits , and made it appear by the serious discourses which he had with us , concerning the affairs of religion , that he was not so thoroughly convinc'd of that which he prosess'd , and that a little thing would make him embrace again the true religion which he had forsaken . but in regard his time was not come , it seems as if providence only made use of him to authorize our functions , among a people by whom he was as much esteem'd for his particular merit , as he was respected for his quality and degree . and in regard his employment gave him free and easie access into all houses ; he rais'd our reputation so high by those things which he publish'd every where to our advantage , that we were look'd upon by all the inhabitants as extraordinary persons . the armenians more especially were so sensible of our zeal , to prefer them before all other nations of the east ; that after they had met together to congratulate the happiness which we had procur'd 'em , and to testifie their sincere acknowledgment of so great a favour , they caus'd our names to be enregister'd , as also the year and day of our arrival in the city , to preserve the memory of of it to perpetuity , in the publick registers of the church . such happy beginnings were afterwards attended with so many blessings , that we were easily induc'd to acknowledge tha● god was pleas'd with the post which we had chos'n ; for there followed a great number of eminent conversions ; whole families abjur'd their schisms and their errors , and a general reformation of manners appear'd in all those who were recover'd into the state of grace . in a word their piety and zeal distinguish'd 'em so for above others , that were not so docible , that the difference of their lives and conversations that was to be observ'd in the ver● dawnings of their conversion among 'em seem'd a sensible proof to several of the tra●● of our religion . so that i had the pleasure during a stay of six months that 〈◊〉 made at erzerum , to see that growing church encreasing with so much success that i thought we had no reason to envy the primitive ages of christianity . but i● was not so much the number of the faithful that compos'd it , which render'd it considerable , as the zeal with which it appear'd to be enliven'd . their frequent coming to the sacrament , their assiduity in prayer , the modesty , the strict union that reign'd among 'em , a certain air of sanctity that diffus'd it self thoough all their actions , were the rising grounds that gave us an easy and delightful prospect of our good success . so that i should have esteem'd my self happy to have enjoy'd all my life time , these savory fruits of the apostleship of heaven , that had call'd me long before , together with father barnaby to cultivate the lands of tartary o'regrown with weeds and thistles , had not they oblig'd us to renounce that consolation , by engaging us to enlarge our conquests , and extend the limits of the kingdom of jesus christ. upon this consideration it was that my companion , after we had left our mission in so good a plight , parted from me for some time , with a design to go to irivan ; where his presence was necessary , not only to confirm the settlement there made some years before , but also to take certain measures with the indians and yousbecks , which usually resort thither , in order to the carrying on of our intended enterprize . besides , it requir'd four whole months to regulate all things rightly , and to give me leasure to perfect my self in the turkish tongue , which i had begun to learn with good success . no sooner was i in a condition by my self , to labour in the salvation of souls , but i receiv'd order to follow him . but some few days before my departure , a little before midnight we were surpris'd with an earthquake , so furious , that there was hardly any body among us , who did not believe himself utterly lost . i wak'd of a suddain , at what time the beams and girders of my chamber were all in motion ; and i was afraid more then once , that the walls that seem'd to stoop forward , would have buried me under their ruins : but there happen'd no ill consequences of this disorder . the earthquake ceas'd in half a quarter of an hour ; though it continu'd with a much more moderate shaking for eight days together , precisely at the same hour , that it began the first time . in regard these sorts of accidents are very usual in armenia , by reason of the prodigious number of mountains with which that province is cover'd ; the people of the country have no other way to shelter and secure themselves from the dreadful consequences which they fear , but to leave the cities , and abide in the fields under tents , till every thing be quiet : yet sometimes they are surpris'd , notwithstanding all the care they can take . for in regard that the earth many times cleaves and opens with the violence of the shogs of the earthquake matter , sometimes whole villages are swallow'd-up in those parts where the motion is most sensibly perceiv'd ; as they told me it befel a village about seven or eight leagues from the city . one time i met with a mathematician , that was somewhat intoxicated with copernicus's philosophy ; who was of opinion , that all these violent motions extreamly favour'd the opinion of that philosopher , who perhaps would not have fail'd himself to have made use of the same proof to have supported his opinion ; granting , that these motions were regularly made from east to west ; as it is pretended , that they most generally happen to be . after i had assur'd my self for some time that the earthquake was absolutely over , and that it was no longer to be feard , i went to meet father barnaby , who only waited for my company , to set forward as soon as might be , to the end we might get to the caspian-sea time enough to embark in the muscovite vessels , which usually make choice of the beginning of the summer to return to astrakan . now in regard the snow was not yet quite melted , and for that the ways continu'd extreamly bad , the caravan to which i had join'd my self , spent more time to get to persia , then they were usually wont to do . i cannot tell whether the great desire which i had to leave turky , made me think our stage much more remote then indeed it was ; but i never travell'd any journey that seem'd more tedious to me then this ; though knowing the language then much better then before , naturally i ought to have found it more agreeable than any of the former . however , notwithstanding my extream passion to get clear of the grand-signior's territories , i was just upon the point of reingaging my self anew , through the villainy of the guards which we met upon the frontiers , where they usually lie to exact the payment of the duties going out , and coming in . for some christian merchants , who were returning out of persia , understanding by some of their acquaintance who belong'd to our caravan , that i was an european , and a person in orders treated me with so much friendship , and so kindly caress'd me in the presence of the turks , who had stop'd both them and us for the payment of our toll , that they made 'em suspect me to be some considerable traveller , and that there was something more than usual to be got out of me . these people therefore beyond expression greedy of mony , after they had agreed among themselves how they might put me to trouble , briskly and in a rude manner demanded of me wherefore , since i carry'd no merchandize along with me , i was so desirous to go into persia , whither onely trade could invite a stranger . to which i answer'd , that affairs more important then traffick drew me thither , concealing however the true motive of my journey . this was enough to convince 'em that i was not a person to be spar'd , and that it behov'd 'em to extort by main force , what they could not do fairly and honestly . thereupon they endeavour'd to frighten me by all the ways their invention could suggest ; to that purpose they thought they should easily bring about their ends , by treating me as a spie , and threatn'd to carry me before the basha of kars , which is a city of turky upon the frontiers of persia , who would be sure , as they said , to cut off my head , if i did not take care to prevent my misfortune by some inconsiderable present ; which was the only way to deliver me out of their clutches . now in regard i was well acquainted with the conditions of these people , and besides deliver'd my self readily , i gave 'em to understand by my answers , that i was better instructed in the customs of the country , than they imagin'd me to be ; so that within a moment after , i was pleas'd to see 'em grown more calm . for when i told 'em i was not so much afraid of the bacha with whom they menac'd me , because some days before i had seen his head , which was carry'd to constantinople by a kapigi-bachi , they presently chang'd their battery , and pass'd from threatnings to intreaties , to obtain by civility what they despiar'd to get by rudeness , teazing me without ceasing all the night long ; but finding me as resolute as they were importunate , they were forc'd to let me go the next morning with the rest of the caravan , which thirsted after persia with as much eagerness as my self , in hopes to have to do for the future with a people far more reasonable then those we had left . in short , i observ'd soon after the difference between the one and the other ; for i no sooner set my foot upon the hithermost territories of the cha , but i was accusted by some inhabitants of the country , who after a thousand caresses , congratulated my good fortune in having escap'd the claws of the turks ; for whom they have as great an antipathy , as the turks have a hatred for them . and because they had had a confus'd information of the victory which the christians had obtain'd over the enemies of our religion and theirs ; i gave 'em a more particular relation of it ; with which they seem'd to be so well pleas'd , that they would not fail to make bonfires that evening , to testify their joy for the good success of the franks , whom god made his instruments to humble and confound a people that so justly merited to be utterly exterminated . i was ignorant a long time of the cause of this strange aversion which these two nations have one for another ; but i learn'd it some time afterward from a notable armenian ; to whom i declar'd my wonder to see the persians so embitter'd against the turks ; whom i thought till then more strictly united by the ties of the same religion . i shall therefore give an account as near as i can , of what i discover'd in reference to the animosity of the one against the other , to the difference of their sentiments in matters of religion . the unheard of cruelties , which the turks exercis'd upon the persians some years since , the sacking of their cities , the horrid butcheries , which they committed , without distinction , of all sorts of persons , in all places through which they pass'd , made such a deep impression in the hearts of those miserable vanquish'd people , that the remembrance of 'em still remain'd fix'd in their minds . they could never pardon those who had no less inhumanly , and barbarously us'd 'em , then if they had been the declar'd enemies of mahomet , and the alcoran ; whose doctrine nevertheless they all along pretended to follow with as much zeal and exactness , as the most zealous among the musselmen . and these embitterments are much more corroborated by that idea which they have of the turks , whom they believe to be in an error , in point of religion , though they differ one from another but in two heads ; which ought to excite our compassion so much the more , by how much the more ridiculous they seem to be . in the first place the turks , whom they call sunni , own for real prophets , three sorts of mahomets , osman abdid , beker , and omar . the persians dispute their holiness , because they put ali to death , whose disciples they affirm themselves to be . therefore in abhorrence of that murther it is , that every time their priests ascend to the top of the tower of the mosque , to call the people to prayer , they always thunder out their execrations against the three unnatural prophets , that had no more respect and veneration for so holy a man as ali , upon whom , next to mahomet , they look as their great master and oracle . they invoke him in all their exigencies , and upon all occasions ; insomuch that they have these words continually in their mouths , martaz ali ; which among them is one of the most holy and devout ejaculations they can make use of . however some of 'em assur'd me , that their devotion for ali began to slacken , and that they made no scruple to address themselves to omar , since a little accident that fell out some years ago . a person of quality being one day stuck fast in the mire , together with his horse , call'd ali to his assistance , and conjur'd him with loud supplications to help him out of the mud ; but ali was deaf to his cries , never minding in the least the unfortunate condition of the poor gentleman : who finding his prophet so insensible of his adversity , which he endeavour'd to make him understand by his redoubl'd lamentations , at length in his despair address'd himself to omar ; whose name he had no sooner pronounc'd as loud as he could tear his throat , but his horse , no doubt , awaken'd and reviv'd with the extraordinary noise of that barbarous word , baul'd out with so much violence , renew'd his efforts , and giving a spring , bounc'd clear out of the mire where his master and he had stuck a long time . upon this ali's unfortunate votary , reflecting upon what had pass'd , began to be troubl'd with a hunder'd scr●ples of conscience , and to be disgusted at the false confidence which till then he had had in the pretended great protector of his nation . in this perplexity he repairs to one of the most learned mollha's that he knew , propos'd his doubts , and desir'd to be speedily resolv'd : who being an eminent doctor , when he had heard him , answer'd him coldly , to confirm him the more in the faith wherein he saw him totterring , that he had no reason to wonder at what had happen'd ; that ali being a warlike prophet , scorn'd to be found in a place so unworthy of a conqueror , as that wherein he had invok'd him : whereas omar being a poor-spirited fellow , as he well knew him to have been , minded no other posts than sloughs and quagmires , where he might be able to succour miserable wretches that flung themselves blindly into his arms. this answer for the present setl'd the gentleman's discomposure of mind ; but afterward his scruples twingd him with greater violence then before , so that he could not forbear abandoning himself wholly to his first motions of revenge and despight , inveighing against ali , and every where proclaiming the effects of omar's potent protection , who had reliev'd him in such a desperate case of necessity . however the common people continue their veneration to ali , and abominate the other three prophets , of which omar , being the person whose memory is most detested , is look'd upon as a monster among the persians , who never use his name but in their anger and fury ; as our libertines have recourse to the devil in their hasty and choleric passions . secondly , the persians believe , that there are several considerable errors and abuses crept-in among the turks in the observation of the alchoran , the chiefest of which concerns their coming prepar'd to prayer . both the one and the other agree in this point ; that no man ought ever to say his prayers without being purifi'd before hand ; but they do not agree upon the manner of purification . for the turks , after they have stript their arms quite bare , let the water glide insensibly from their fingers ends to their elbows ; whereas the persians begin at the elbows , and end at the extremities of the fingers : for which they cite the authority of the alcoran , which clearly sets down the practice of that ceremony and how it ought to be perform'd . these are the ridiculous ceremonies which i learnt as soon as i set foot in persia , which movd me so much the more , to see that a nation otherwise so docible , and altogether endu'd with reason , yet so blind and stupid in matters of religion . but if i had a heart pierc'd through with grief to find so many souls redeem'd with the precious blood of christ , not only insensible of their unhappiness , but intoxicated beyond expression , with a thousand fabulous stories and prejudices ; i could not chuse but feel some consolation the nearer i approach'd to erivan , in seeing our saviour's cross set up in the places adjoining to that first city of persia ; where notwithstanding all the machinations of the devil , christ has some adorers ; whose faith , tho strangely sophisticated , however is not utterly extinguish'd . of all the parts of asia , where christianity still shines , with something of lustre , and where the profession of it is allow'd with most liberty , ichmiazin , without contradiction is the place ; a large borough of the upper armenia , four little leagues from irivan . the turks usually call it vchklisse , or the three churches ; because that besides the great church , from whence the place derives the name it bears , there are two other very near it . the first is that which appears within the enclosure of a fair monastery , where the patriarch of the armenians has c his usual residence , in society with fifty or sixty monks that are under his government . it is consecrated to the incarnate word , which according to common tradition gave the draught of it to st. gregory , sirnam'd the illuminator , who was ordain'd the first patriarch of the armenians by pope silvester , by whom he was likewise acknowledg'd for his father and master ; and happy had she been , had she preserv'd in the primitive purity that religion which that holy apostle taught her . the two other churches distant from the former about eight hunder'd paces each , are nothing near so magnificent , nor so well kept in repair . they are dedicated to two holy roman virgins , ripsima and cayanna , who fled into armenia , during the ninth persecution , and suffer'd martyrdom in the same places where those two churches are built . the great church stands in the middle of a large court , round about which , in the form of an half-moon , are built three piles of lodgings , wherein are the cells of the monks . the treasury is very rich , the ornaments magnificent , the place to be admir'd , as well for the great number of consecrated vessels , of which some are of massy gold , as for the vast bigness of the crosses , the branches and lamps , which assuredly would be no dishonour to the most stately churches of europe . in this place it is , where it would be of great importance to settle a mission , which is passionately desir'd by the greatest part of the bishops of the country . and two missionaries , equally zealous and learned , that would but earnestly apply themselves to unfold after a clear and methodical manner , the doctrine of our faith , would not a little contribute to unite that nation to the roman church , in regard that ignorance rather then obstinacy retains 'em in their errors . this would be a work becoming the charity of those generous souls that seek with so much care all opportunities , to signalize their zeal and arde● affections for jesus christ. from ichmiazin i got to irivan , not above three leagues distant from it . by the way , i had the pleasure to have a sight of the famous mount ararat ; where , 't is believ'd , the ark of noah rested after the deluge . i know not , whether iohn struys , wh● makes so pleasant a description of it in the journal of his travels , so heedfully consider'd it , as he would make us believe . for my part , having time to observe the s●●●tion of it , during near a month's stay 〈◊〉 irivan , and having inform'd my self with as much exactness of all the particulars of that mountain , i cannot without indignation read what that bold adventurer has written . for besides the manifest contradictions , which it is easy to observe in his fabulous travels , which however he assures us he perform'd himself over that mountain , altogether inaccessible ; he places it not above fifty leagues from the caspian sea ; whereas in truth it lies above a hundred and fifty leagues distant from it . travels into some part of tartary . book ii. altho i look'd upon the execution of my first designe to have been much retarded by the orders , which i receiv'd from aleppo to stop for some time in curdistan , and in armenia , the providence of god carry'd-on all things in such a manner ; that , within a year after my departure out of france , i found my self in a condition to set my hand to the work in good earnest , together with father barnaby , who had taken such prudent care for the sure and certain performance of our intended journey . after we had both of us examin'd the different roads , that were to be taken to carry us into china , we fix'd upon that of astrakan , as the most safe , and most commodious of all the rest , by reason of the caravans whcih set out from thence three or four times a year for bokara and smarkand , where the muscovites and yousbecs traffick together . in order to this determination , we spent some days in retirement to invoke the benedictions of heaven ; and after we had provided our selves with all ornaments necessary for the saying of mass by the way , we departed from irivan the d of april , ▪ disguis'd like georgians , whose habit carries a great awe with it over all persia ; in the company of two armania●● , who conducted us as far as gangea . the night before our departure , about eight a clock in the evening , we were surpriz'd with an earthquake , the violence of which gave us a smart alarum . but in regard it ceas'd almost in an instant , we quickly recover'd our selves , and took it for a lucky augury of the good success we were to expect ; perswaded , that heaven thereby was willing to shew us what crosses we must expect to meet with , and how much it benov'd us to support and corroborate our selves against the efforts of hell. the first day's journey was but small , for we travell'd but four leagues from irivan , and lay at a borough , where an armenian catholick receiv'd us into his house , and entertain'd us after the manner of the country . but the joy we had conceiv'd , that we were going to spread the gospel among the most savage nations in the world , was not a little disturb'd the first night by an accident altogether unexpected , and which could not be foreseen . for we had no sooner compos'd our selves to rest upon carpets laid for us , according to the fashion of the eastern countries , but father barnaby felt himself stung by a scorpion , which had crept insensibly into his bosom as we lay asleep . so soon as i heard him cry out , i rose , and when i saw by the help of a candle the marks of that venomous infect , i gave my companion over for lost ; but i soon recover'd my self out of my fears ; for after he had squeez'd the scorpion it self upon the place affected , which is the sovereign remedy against the mischief of the sting , and rubb'd the part with a little treacle , he went to sleep again as before , and we rested so quiet that night , that we were in a good condition to continue our journey next morning . the first province we enter'd , after we left irivan , was that of gurgistan , which we crost without any obstacle . for in regard it is well peopl'd , and for that the villages and towns lye very thick and close one to another , the refreshments which we met with every where among the christians who are very numerous in those parts were great helps to us at the beginning of ou● travels . besides that , in regard we ran no great hazards upon the road , by reason of the vigilance of the governors of the province , who are responsible for all disorders that are committed within their jurisdiction ; we husbanded our time as we pleas'd ourselves , and generally we travell'd more by night then by day , to avoid the excessive heats , which an european is not able long to endure , as being accustom'd 〈◊〉 a more 〈◊〉 climate . after we had travell'd four days in thi● country , wherein there is the greatest variety that ever i saw with in all my experience , we met , not far from a long cha●● of mountains that we were to cross , wi●● a lake about fourscore leagues in compass , where are caught the largest and best salmon-trouts that are to be seen , which 〈◊〉 not only vended over a great part of pers●● but carry'● also into turky ; especially in the winter , where they are sold at a good rate . the armenians have a very fair monastery built in an island within this lake , no less commodious then delightful : and to this place it is , that the patriarch usually banishes such monks as are stubborn and irregular , or such as he has any cause to be jealous of . we rode along by the side of this little sea , for so the people of the country call it , a whole day's journey together . after which , we enter'd into a labyrinth of mountains , that part persia from georgia . however , the crossing 'em did not seem tedious ; for tho' we were enclos'd on every side , yet we had a continual prospect of several little woods and groves , with which the hills were cover'd ; and of a prodigious number of pheasants , and other wild fowle , which we put-up as we rode along . but all these innocent pleasures , which we tasted by the by , were soon disturb'd by an alarum given us in a christian town , where we made a stop . for some of the country-men observing father barnaby and me so little concern'd in our looks , where we had 〈◊〉 the reason of the world to be afraid of every thing , gave us notice to get away with all speed , unless we intended to fall into the hands of about forty banditti , that had been upon the road for some time , and were not far from us . we therefore took the advantage of their charitable advice , and made all the haste we could to a hill which they shew'd us , as a place where we might secure our selves . no sooner had we got to the top of that little hill , but we were immediately surrounded with a troop of armenians , some with slings , some with great clubs ; who perceiving by the confidence wherewith we advanc'd toward 'em , that we were not the men they lookt for , receiv'd us curteously . on the other side , we finding they were impatient to know who we were , told 'em , that we were franks , persons in religious orders , and missionaries , that were going into tartary , and thence into china , with an intention to preach the gospel . thus when they understood the motive which induc'd us to undertake so perillous a journey , they heap'd civilities upon us : some took our horses to take care of 'em ; others brought us refreshments ; and in a word , there was not any one that did not strive to signalize himself by some office of charity toward us . they inform'd us of the alarum that had been giv'n , and what had constrained 'em to intrench themselves in the place where we found ' em . they told us , that certain gentlemen of georgia had revolted from the kan of tifflis about fifteen days before ; and not finding themselves strong enough to withstand the force which he had sent to reduce 'em , they were constrain'd to quit their houses , and fly the country till the storm was over ; and that because the greatest part of 'em wanted mony to keep 'em , they were fain to fall upon the frontier villages , where they ravag'd and plunder'd without controul . therefore said they , being justly afraid of being assaulted by these merciless free-booters , and losing those little goods we have , we muster'd together in this place , which we defend with such pitiful weapons as these . we gave 'em the best consolation we could , during the small time we staid among 'em , and after we had visited some of their sick , to whom we apply'd such remedies as we thought most proper to give 'em ease , we continu'd our journey toward gangea , where we arriv'd the next day in the afternoon . gangea is one of the best cities of persia , seated in a pleasant plain about five and twenty , or thirty leagues long . the great number of rivers which meet there , and of which the inhabitants make use to water their gardens , that take up a good part of the city , contribute not a little to render the soil round about it most delightful and fertile . we arriv'd there in the middle of the spring , at what time never was any prospect more grateful to my eyes , then to see a multitude of houses seated among an infinite number of groves and thickets of lovely trees laden with leaves and flowers , which a most beautiful blooming green render'd yet more charming to the sight . so that the persians call this enchanting corner by no other name , then that of the garden of the empire . the bazars , or market-places which are in the middle of the city , are the fairest and most magnificent of all that ever i beheld in the east . for besides their extraordinary extent , they are very well vaulted , and there is a particular quarter assign'd for every sort of merchandize . and because the city of gangea is most advantagiously seated for trade , there is a vast croud of foreigners that always resort to it . at the same that we arriv'd there , an overflowing zeal for religion had occasion'd a hideous hurly-burly in the city . for the mollah's , having declaim'd against the three false prophets mention'd in the forgoing book , provok'd the turks to that degree , that they betook themselves to their arms , tho they were but a small number , to revenge themselves for the affront done their most holy saints . they invested some of the mosquees , and were about to have sacrific'd to their resentment the people there assembl'd to say their prayers , i● the governor , who had timely notice of what pass'd , had not put a stop to those hot-brain'd zealots . three days after our arrival at gangea , we departed with a small caravan , consisting all of christian merchants , whom traffick and business hasten'd to scamaki , and in their company cross'd the lovely plains that extend themselves almost from one city to the other . the first day of our journey we pass'd the kur , which rises in georgia , and after it has water'd several plains , convey'd plenty to several cities , and enrich'd the country with a world of sturgeon that are caught in it ; at length discharges it self into the caspian sea. at the passing of this river , it was that our georgian habit did us good service . for in regard the turks take great delight to signalize their hatred against the monks , whenever they meet with an opportunity ; more especially , where they know it is in their power to be favourable or rigorous , as they please themselves , they never observe any measure in justice with those whom they look upon as the declar'd enemies of their religion . and generally they fall upon their purses rather then their persons , being perswaded as they are , out of their prodigious avarice , that they cannot do a man greater injury , t●en by taking from him what they esteem and prefer themselves beyond their own lives . but in regard they took us for other then we were , they us'd us more favourable then we durst hope for . we were not so fortunate the next day , in meeting with a persian chapar , which is the name they give to the persian couriers , as oulac is to those of turky . in both empires these sort of people are extreamly formidable to travellers . for in regard the state makes no regular provision of horses for 'em ; they have a priviledg to dismount upon the road any person whose horse pleases 'em better then their own . now , tho we were sufficiently inform'd of this inconvenient custom , we could not be so cautious , but that we were surpriz'd by one of these couriers which the kam of schiamaki had dispatch'd away about urgent affairs . he came powd'ring upon us in a valley , where we had stopp'd to bait our horses , and took the best of 'em , with which he was just going to ride away . in this same remediless condition we took the usual course which the unfortunate take in such unlucky accidents as these , and slipt a piece of money into the hands of this same troublesome messenger . upon which he presently grew sweet upon us , and having readily found out a specious pretence to let us alone , he rode away to seek some new adventure in another place . at length , after all these little tryals of patience which a traveller cannot avoid , when he engages himself in long journies , we arriv'd at schamaki , very glad to understand we were so near the caspian sea , and where in a little time we understood we should meet with several muscovitish vessels that were preparing to set sail for astrakan . schamaki , which was formerly one of the most considerable and best peopl'd cities of all persia , is much decay'd from what it was some years ago , when it was in a far more flourishing condition then now . for a furious earthquake that happen'd about twelve years since , laid it almost utterly in ruins ; overthrowing five or six thousand houses , and killing so great a number of inhabitants , who were buried under the rubbish , that now it is not above half so big as formerly it was ; and yet there are reckon'd to be in it near upon fifty or sixty thousand souls ; nor is there any part perhaps of the persian empire , where you shall meet with so vast a concourse of strangers . besides the great number of armenians , which as they say , amounts to thirty thousand ; there are indians , muscovit●● , georgians , greeks , turks , circassians , and an infinite number of other people , whom the neighbourhood of the sea , together with the goodness of the country , draws thither from all parts . this concourse of so many different nations it was , which made us earnestly wish there were a mission settl'd in this city , as being fully perswaded that several zealous missionaries would find in abundance wherewith to repay the labours of their fervent zeal . it seems our prayers have been heard since our departure thence , so that we have now a residence there , for which we are beholding to the deceas'd count de syri , who employ'd all his credit with the king of persia to obtain leave for an establishment in that place . and he was pleas'd to lay the first foundations of it himself , by father pothier of the order of jesus , whom he carry'd along with him on purpose from ispahan to schamaki , where he left him in his return to poland , there to give the king an account of his negotiations on the behalf of all the christian princes engag'd in the war against the turks . this father pothier was one of the most accomplish'd missionaries in the east , and was one of those whom our king entrusted with the royal presents which he sent about ten years since to the cha of persia , together with a letter which he wrote in favour of the christians of nachivan , who had a long time groan'd under the tyranny of some governors that most heavily oppress'd ' em . he drew a great number of disciples after him , at the beginning , by the charms of his edifying conversation , and by his sweet and affable disposition and behaviour ; they came in crouds to be instructed and participate of the divine mysteries . but a certain turk of whom the father had hir'd a house , till the governor had assign'd him a seat as he promis'd to do , grew so jealous of the happy progress of the gospel , and became so furiously mad to see his house , which was really consecrated to haly , become a school of christianity , that he resovl'd to be reveng'd of the affront that was every day put upon his prophet , and his religion . to which purpose , rising in the night , when the missionary never dreamt the least mistrust of him , he brake open his chamber-door , and stabb'd him in the same place where he had given the first wounds to heresy , schism , and infidelity . had we thought that one of our brethren would have follow'd us so soon at the heels , to deprive us of the palms which we might have disputed with him , perhaps we should not hav● been so earnest , to have quitted the post we were in ; but then not knowing that heav●n had any other use to make of our ministry then to open a passage into china , we hasten'd to the caspian sea , three good days journey from the city of schamaki . this little sea which is not above eight hunder'd leagues in compass , to speak properly , is no more then a vast salt lake , into which above a hunder'd rivers , not to speak of an infinite number of little rivolets , discharge themselves on all sides , and keep it continually fill'd with water , which she , by way of return , furnishes with so great a quantity of fish , that in many places you may take 'em up with your hands without net or line . more especiall in tempestuous weather , when the fish forc'd on by the waves , suffer themselves to be crouded in shoales into the rivers , where they are the more willing to abide , as finding themselves shelter'd from the violent agitations of the sea. besides this particular remark , which i had leisure to observe , during a stay of fifteen days , till we could meet with an opporunity to embark ; i was not a little surpriz'd to see , the same day we were to have set sail , the seamen employ'd to fetch fresh water out of the sea , above two leagues from the shoar . now , in regard the thing to me seem'd extraordinary , i had a mind to taste the water , which was as sweet , as if it had been drawn out of a fountain , tho but a few paces from the same place it appear'd to be more brackish then in any seas that ever i sail'd in . but my wonder ceas'd when i consider'd , what a vast quantity of fresh water empti'd it self from all parts into the caspian lake . but that which is more wonderful , is this , to see this petty ocean equally restrain'd within the bounds that providence had ordain'd it , notwithstanding the multude of rivers that fall into it , and which only one would think should swell it to that degree , as sometimes to overflow its bounds . this respectful obedience to providence it is that has very much puzzl'd our geographers , and produc'd the opinion among 'em touching the communication of this sea with some others , which she enriches with her own plenty , when overstor'd her self . some have thought that the black sea , being the nearest to it of any other sea , makes this advantage to partake of her neighbours store . but besides that this opinion is grounded upon no solid reason , it seems as if the wisdom of god had plac'd between these two seas , a long rigde of high mountains , for no other end , then absolutely to separate 'em one from the other . but i have two conjectures which make me believe , that it rather discharges it self into the persian gulph , how far remote soever it may seem to be , then into any other sea. the first is , because that in the gulph of the persian sea , to the south , over against the province of kilan , there are two dangerous whirlypools , or deep abysses , which the persian vessels that set sail from that coast , endeavour to avoid as much as they can . and the noise of the water , which throws it self into that gulp with a surprizing rapidness , may be heard in calm weather , so far off , that it is enough to terrify all those who are ignorant of the real cause . the second conjecture , which to me seems to be of more force then the former is grounded upon every years experience , by which they who inhabit all along the persian gulph , observe a vast quantity of willow-leaves at the end of every autumn . now , in regard this sort of tree is altogether unknown in the southern part of persia , which borders upon that sea ; and for that , quite the contrary , the northern part which is bounded by the sea of kilan , has all the sea-coasts of it shaded with those trees ; we may assure our selves with probability enough , that these leaves are not carry'd from one end of the empire to the other , but only by the water that rowles 'em along through the caverns of the earth . upon this sea it was , which so many particular qualities render very remarkable , that we embark'd in a muscovite fly-boat , but very ill equipp'd . but the season which was extreamly proper for navigation , supply'd all things that could be wanting otherwise ; we gain'd the volga six days after we set sail from the road of nizzova , which is one of the safest and most convenient in all persia. for besides the great plenty of wood in the parts adjoyning , which serves for the refitting and repairs of shatter'd vessels ; there is a prodigious number of towns and villages , able to furnish a numerous fleet with all manner of provision . after we had left the sea , by the favour of a fair east wind , which carry'd us about sixscore leagues in a little time ; we found our selves upon the volga , before we knew where we were . for in regard this famous river discharges it self into the caspian sea , through seventy mouths , as we are commonly assur'd , and for that it still preserves the majesty of the current for above thirty leagues , after it has quitted the various sho●rs that close it on both sides , it seems to dispute the possession of its channel with the sea. so that the only mark to be assur'd that you are got into the river , is the freshness of the water , which he that first discovers , receives the same rewards , as in other places the seamen do that first descry land. no sooner were we got into one of the mouths , but our vessel being deep loaden , struck upon a sand-bank , which the pilots had not the foresight to avoid . but in regard this accident befel us several times afterward during our voyage , i rather attribute it to the shallowness of the river , which divides it self into too many arms , to be able to carry a vessel of an ordinary burthen , then to the seamen's want of experience . however it were , certain i am , that we spent twice as much time in getting up to astracan , which lies not above twelve or thirteen leagues from the mouth of the river , then it took us up to sail from persia to the rivers mouth . not that we were thus equally perplext , but only till we had got to the first place , where the muscovites have a great fishery , which is one of the best revenues which the czar has . there it was that our vessel had orders to stop for two or three days , till the governor of astrakan , to whom we despatch'd a messenger to give him notice of our arrival , gave us leave to make forward . during that little time that we were oblig'd to stay , we had good sport in seeing the fishermen catch sturgeons , which is one of the greatest curiosities that ever i saw in my life : and the manner of it is this . the muscovites , to make their best advantage of the great plenty of fish , which the caspian sea distributes to all the rivers that fall into it , have driven in long piles of timber , from one side to the other , in one of the channels of the volga , which they thought most proper for their fishery . howerever they do not shut up all the passages so close , but that they leave one of each side for the fish to swim up the river , and for the vessels that return from persia , and other places ; a little above this first barricado of piles , they drive in others all a row , in the form of a triangle , into which the fish is easily carry'd by the violence of the stream ; tho when he is in , 't is not only impossible for him to get out , but even to stir himself , as well by reason of the narrow compass of his prison , as because of the huge bulk of his body . in the mean time the fishermen , who keep beating the water to frighten the fish into the snare , visit their entrenchments made on purpose twice a day , where they never miss of the prey which they look for ; which done , they thrust a great hook through the ears of the fish , and having drawn him up just above water , beat out his brains with a great club , to prevent his escape , or doing any other mischief , should they preserve him alive in their boats. after this , they carry their prize to the banks of the fishery , where they disembowel the fish , and take out the eggs , of which one single sturgeon sometimes affords 'em so great a number , as weighs above two or three hunder'd pound . this is that glutinous substance , so well known in foreign countries under the name of caviar , which they prefer before all the rest . they salt it very carefully , and put it up with great care , to serve 'em in their ragou's instead of butter , which is forbidden 'em during lent. as for the body of the fish , after they have cut it into quarters , they squeeze out the oyle , or else they pickle it up to be transported into all the provinces of the empire , or else into the neighbouring kingdoms , where they have an extraordinary vent for it . but the pleasure that we took in this fishing sport , was very much allay'd by the inconveniencies of an army of gnats that swarm upon the volga , a little before and after sun set . their stings so terribly torment both man and beast , that i am easily induc'd to believe , that of all the plagues of egypt , the plague of the flies was the most noisome , and insupportable . therefore to secure themselves from this vexation , travellers wrap themselves over head and ears with a little tent which they carry with 'em on purpose , so soon as they begin to feel 'em sting . but in regard we had made no provision against these formidable enemies , we lay at their mercy all the while we staid in the volga : so that when we came to astrakan , we should have been taken for leapers , or people that were troubl'd with a dropsie , but that the inhabitants were well acquainted with the reason of the wheals and blisters that disfigur'd us . however this martyrdom was at an end after four days ; for the governor of astrakan having sent his lieutenant to the vessel to do it the more honour , as belonging to the grand duke , the passengers had leave to quit the ship , and put our selves into a shallop , or kind of gondola ; the lightness of which , and the dexterity of the rowers was such , that we quiekly got sight of astrakan . astrakan , which the most exact geographers place in the forty eighth degree of northern latitude ; is a city seated in one of the islands of volga about thirteen leagues from the mouth of the river , whatever struys says , who will have it to be fifty leagues remote from the river's mouth . it is encompass'd with a double wall , without any other fortification , only some few tow'rs , half musquet shot one from another . the great guns are very fair ones , and the garison is very numerous . now in regard the ground upon which that city stands is very gravelly and low , the summer heats are not to be endured in that place ; insomuch that the people are oblig'd to bathe several times a day . in the parts about it the soil bears all sorts of fruits , and in great abundance ; nor does their deliciousness give way to their plenty . more especially their melons are remarkable for their most exquisite taste ; and it is as rare a thing to meet with a bad or a wallowish melon there , as it is unusual to ●ind a good one in france . those which are call'd karpous , or water-melons , tho common enough , are most sought after . the rind is of a lively green colour , but the pulp of a beautiful rose-colour , and full of juice , which cools as much as it quenches drowth , and of which you may eat your fill without any fear of surfeiting . they have also a sort of grape , of which they make wine , but sower , and no way pleasing to the taste . all this while no private person dares touch a grape , or any other fruit , until the governor of astraka● has made choice of the best of every thing for the czar's table . besides the inhabitants of this city , who for the greatest part are muscovites , several other nations are intermix'd among 'em , drawn thither by the conveniency of trade , and the sweetness of the climate . 〈◊〉 armenians possess one of the suburbs entirely to themselves , and the nogais tartars another , which altogether resembles a city , being sortifi'd with a wooden-rampart , and having a governour who commands there , under the orders of the chief governor of astrakan . within that enclosure stands a mosquee ; but the houses are for the greatest part made of bulrushes , of which there may be about two thousand . now in regard it is the muscovites interest to use 'em kindly , by reason of the good service they do 'em in their wars , therefore they treat 'em rather as their confederates , then their vassels . to which purpose they are allow'd to share with 'em in the convenience of the market , that in the morning is kept in their quarter ; which is call'd yourt ; and with the muscovites in the evening in the great market place , in the middle of astrakan . much more when they stand in need of arms and artillery to defend themselves against any enemiy that comes to assault 'em , they furnish 'em , and assist 'em likewise to repel the assailants . it is not many years since the calmuc-tartars put 'em to a great deal of trouble ; and that they came duly every winter , by the favour of the ice , to assault even in their very trenches . but since those tartars experienc'd the fury of fire-arms , which they know not as yet how to handle , they have not adventur'd to molest ' em . and indeed it is to the protection of the muscovites , that the nogais-tartars are beholding for the repose and tranquillity which they enjoy ; while their enemies scar'd with the thunder of the cannons and musquets , let 'em sit quiet . but tho the hostilities between the nogais and calmuc-tartars are absolutely at an end , the latter , which are a wandring sort of people , forbear not still to adventure every winter into those vast plains between astrakan and the caspian-sea ; where by reason those champian countrys are not so much cover'd with snow , because they lie more to the south , and nearer the sea , they meet with food for their cattel ; the preservation of which , as being all their substance and riches , engages 'em to make those inroads . which annual visits of above a hunder'd thousand men at a time , though they be no way pleasing to the muscovites , however they are forc'd to suffer 'em , and not only so , but to humble themselves to that degree , as to make 'em presents duely every year , to hinder their incursions , which they have reason always to be afraid of , from such as are not restrain'd by the laws of orderly government , and civil society . and these presents thus continu'd out of fear , being at length look'd upon by the tartars as an indispensible obligation , are demanded with so much haughtiness and commanding fiercenss , that the muscovites must expect nothing but the utmost extremities of war , should they once refuse ' em . i was then at astrakan , when this prodigious multitude of vagabonds was going to take up their winter quarters . at what time the governor was no sooner inform'd of their approach , but he sent one of his officers to assure their chief-tain , that he would send 'em their usual quantity of provision with all the speed that could be . in a word ; some days after he sent away several waggons laden with bread , karpou's , srong-water , and tobacco , which is the present , or rather tribute , which serves to keep a good correspondence between both nations . not but that the muscovites are able , if they pleas'd , to shake off this kind of yoke which they impose upon themselves , but because the calmuc's as well as the nogais are ready to lend 'em men upon all occasions when they want 'em , they are willing to purchase their friendship , tho at the expence of their reputation , and in some measure of their liberty . for this reason it is also that they caress 'em when they come to astrakan , and that they are not sorry nor disturbld to see 'em ; for as formidable as they are to the muscovites , nevertheless the latter never scruple to drive a trade with 'em , either because of the great quantity of furs which they bring , or the vast number of horses which they sell ; both profitable merchandizes to the people of the country . but they who without all question contribute most to the flourishing condition of this city , are the indians , or banians , idolaters as well as the calmucs , whose daughters they marry , because they cannot ally themselves neither with christians , nor with the mahometans of the country ; these people being very industrious , and holding correspondence in almost all the ports of the caspian-sea , there are few sorts of merchandize that do not pass through their hands . so that they have likewise their quarter in one of the suburbs of the city by themselves , where they enjoy the exercise of their false religion with all manner of freedom . they hold the transmigration of souls , which will not suffer 'em to feed upon any thing that has life , whether fish , flesh , or foul ; and they have such a respect for cows , that if they know of any one that is to be kill'd for supply of the market , they will purchase it at a dear rate , and redeem it from the slaughter-house . every family breeds-up one with the same indulgence as they do their children ; no creature can be more industriously comb'd , more carefully fed , more cleanly lodg'd , nor better look'd after when they are sick . another piece of superstition they have , never to eat but in private ; and before they touch the victuals that is set before 'em , they throw some small part of it separately into the fire , the air , the water , and upon the earth , as an acknowledgment of some divinity conceal'd in every one of those elements . whatever the reason of it is , we could never get from 'em the least knowledge of any of their mysteries . we have endeavour'd several times to engage a brackman that travell'd with us out of persia into tartary , but he put us off still till we came to astrakan , where he told us he should find his books ; without the help of which , he ingeniously confess'd , he could not answer us . these are the most considerable nations which conveniency of trade has brought to settle themselves in astrakan , the first city of tartary , where we arriv'd the th of iune , two months after our departure from irivan . we lodg'd in the forreigner's caravan-sera , where we met with some or other of all nations in the world , among whom we learnt that some of 'em had made several journeys to pekin . 't was no small comfort to us to see that without going any further , we might be thoroughly instructed in what till then , notwithstanding all our diligence , we could only gain a confus'd and obscure glimmering . this man was a merchant of bokara , who having travel'd four times from one city to the other , was able to afford us a more certain light. he told us then , that the road of the yousbecs to china was neither so difficult , nor so tedious as most people believ'd ; that there were indeed some deserts to pass , but that people suffer no more there then they do in persia or turky ; where notwithstanding the great number of towns and villages upon the road , the caravans never mind the habitations they meet withal , provided their store of provisions holds out . that the same care was taken for the security of that journey , as was taken in other countrys of the east where he had been , that the caravans should be always numerous and well guarded , and that there were to be found as many refreshments by the way , as in other places . that we should meet in several places with the hordes , another sort of tartars , who were so far from doing any injury to travellers , that they took delight to relieve and furnish 'em with provisions . lastly , that money not being in use among those wandring people , there was less danger of being robb'd then in the territories of the grand signior , where the arabians were no hindrance , in regard that men would venture to trade , notwithstanding their fears of being rifl'd by those vagabonds . as for the distance ( added he farther ) i cannot exactly tell ye how far it is between bokara and pekin , nor the number of towns or villages through which people usually pass ; i can only assure ye , that we got in two months to the borders of china ; whether you take the south-east road through the cities of samarkand , kaboal , kachemir , and barantola , or go directly east , through the middle of the moguls , who though idolaters , are subject to the king of the yousbec's that are mahometans . the first city of china , which you meet with in taking the first road , is call'd soczi , where is the best rubarb in the world . from soczi you must travel , a month before you can reach pekin , but if you take the second road , the first city you meet with in china is call'd kokutan , built by the chineses on this side the great wall , and strongly fortifi'd to stop the incursions of the calmuc's ; and thence you have but fifteen days journey to pekin . but to whichsoever of these two cities you happen to come , you will be oblig'd to stay some time to manage your business with the governor , so as to be permitted to pass any farther , or otherwise you will hardly get leave to enter the kingdom . but since the emperor of china has set open his sea-ports , there is not so much difficulty to get admittance . but they who are desirous to take more secure measures , apply themselves to some taiso , or prince of those tartars that lie in the road , and request him to send an embassador to pekin , under some pretence or other ; which he presently will do upon the allurement of some little present : and under the protection of this deputy it is , that the merchants , who pretend to be all of his train , enter freely into china , and trade with all the security imaginable . this was that , which we learnt from this same tartar , upon whose relation we had the more reason to rely , because it perfectly agreed with all the relations which were afterwards communicated to us both at astrakan and mosco . a certain monk of good repute among the muscovites , with whom we got acquainted at astrakan , some days after our arrival , uvderstanding our design to travel into tartary , shew'd us a very curious journal written by three merchants , who had travell'd from astrakan to pekin , keeping the road from bocara to samarkand ; in all which journey they had not spent above a hundred and eleven days ; and the cities there mention'd were exactly the same which i have already nam'd . so that if we give but never so little credit to the sentiments of all persons that i have consulted , and who could get no advantage by cheating me , we must of necessity acknowledge that we have been a long time in an error , as to the certain distance from hence to china . and this is that , of which the jesuits have warn'd us within this little while to have a care of . one among the rest , a learned person , and well vers'd in astronomical observations , perceiving by the favour of iupiter's satellites , that all the ancient geographers plac'd china more to the east by about six hundred leagues then really it is ; in regard , that counting the first meridian from the island of fez , they have plac'd pekin in the hundred and sixty fifth degree of longitude , whereas it ought to be only in the hunder'd thirty second . according to this calculation which is somewhat corrected in the great planispheare●n ●n the observatory of france , it is easy to de●ermine within a few leagues at least , the real distance between bocara , which is now the capital city of the yousbec's ; and pekin , which is the metropolis of china . for supposing , as it is certain , that the first of these two cities lie in the fourscore and twelfth degree of longitude , and the other in the hundred thirty second , and that both the one and the other lying very near the forti'th degree of northern latitude , as the most exact geographers agree , we must first of all conclude , that the difference of longitude between the one and the other is no more than forty degrees . secondly , that to go to both the one and the other , you travel almost all along in the same parallel . now in regard that every degree of the equator of the earth consists of twenty leagues , and every league of three thousand geometrical paces ; it follows , that every degree of the forti'th parallel , containing no more then fifteen leagues , and nine hundred fifty nine geometrical , the distance from bocara to pekin in a strait line could be no more then about six hunder'd and thirteen leagues , and to kokutan the first city of the chineses , four hunder'd sixty three only , this being so , as it is easy for every one to be convinc'd of it , there is no question but that the way by land to china is much more safe and short then to go by sea , let the wind serve never so fair . i must confess that things speculatively consider'd , appear always more easy then they prove to be in practice , because we cannot certainly foresee all the accidents we may meet with in long journeys ; nor do i pretend to warrant the person that undertakes 'em from all events . but as i have travell'd long enough in the east to know what success a man may have ; i dare assure him after a long experience , that it appear'd to me more easie in the practical part then it appears perhaps to others in the speculative . for not to speak of those , who have formerly attempted very near the same thing with success , as paul the venetian , benedict goez the jesuit , and some others , who happily arriv'd in china , by a way that was but very little known at that time , and then to come to a display that makes our way more plain , by that little knowledge we have of the eastern countries , which are the nearest to us , there is no dispute of the easiness to go from france to bocara , or samarkand ; from whence it is apparent by what i have said , that there remains no more then a fourth part of the way to each pekin . the voyage from marselles to constantinople is usually made in a month ; from constantinople to teflis , and by the black-sea , is but eight or ten days sail at most ; from thence to erzerum is but seven or eight more ; from erzerum to irivan the most heavy laden and encumber'd caravans get to their journeys end in twelve or thirteen : from thence to tauris , the ancient ecbatana of the medes , much about the same time . from this city , which is the second of persia for spaciousness and beauty , and which is the resort and thorough fair for all nations that traffick almost over all the east , there are two different ways to reach the you●becs . the first , which is the shortest , leads to the province of kilan , so well known to all the world for the beautiful silks which are there wrought ; and this journey is perform'd in three weeks ; and being arriv'd there , you may embark upon the caspian-sea , the southern part of which is call'd the sea of kilan ; from whence you may in a strait line to b●kara , enter the river oxus , which washes the walls of it . the second road lies through ispahan , the capital of all persia , and which , though it be the longest , is however the most commodious , and the most advantagious to pass securely to the prince of the yousbec's court. for in regard 't is a usual thing for that same tartar prince to send ambassadors to ispahan , and for the king of persia to send as frequently his envoy to bokara , to accommodate the differences that arise between those two princes , by reason of the vicinity of their territories , 't is an easy thing to slip into the trains of those publique ministers , when they return , or are sent to bokara , which is not above a month and a half 's journey from ispahan . if there be any difficulty in the remainder of the journey , of which the distance between the places deprives us of , 't is to be believ'd that the providence of god , upon which all missionaries ought solely to depend , will be no less favourable to them then to others , who perhaps had not those elevated motives which are usually the encouragements of missionaries . moreover , though , there were as many dangers to run through , as christopher columbus had formerly to undergo upon the score of private gain , or vain honour ; why should a minister of the gospel fear to expose himself for the glory of a god , who repays with interest the services that are done him ? i owe this justice to the deceas'd f. barnaby my companion , that never man perhaps was more sensible of this noble motive then he was ; for this reason it was , that when we understood after so authentick a manner , that there was an open passage from astrakan to china , we had no other thoughts between us , bt of joining with a numerous caravan of muscovites that was then preparing to set forward for samarkand . but the noise of the war between the calmoucs and the yousbecs being spread abroad , when every body wasproviding so zealously for this journey , which is usually perform'd in forty days , we found our selves to our great sorrow disappointed just at the very instant that our hopes were elevated with the flattering probabilities of speedy success . but as disconsolate as we were , we resum'd fresh courage some few days after , upon certain assurances of our friends , who had receiv'd advice from mascow , that a numerous caravan of chinese merchants was lately arriv'd there , that would be ready to return again into their own country by the end of winter . this news being confirm'd to us by several persons , we thought it our surest course , without losing time , to take a journey to moscow , in pursuance of our first designs . to which purpose , wanting nothing but a pass from the governor , we apply'd our selves to the armenians that came along with us out of persia , to sollicit him in our behalf ; in regard the vayvode was bound to have a respect for 'em , well knowing the interest of the court , which was to caress the armenians , as being the most proper nation in the world to bring a flouirshing trade into the country . they on the other side overjoy'd with this opportunity to oblige us , and to bear us company to moscow , where they thought we might do 'em some service by means of the jesuits who have been settl'd there near upon two years , spoke in our favour to the governor ; and the more to induce him to be speedy in his kindness , told him a thousand things to our advantage , and more particularly extoll'd us for our skill in physick , believing that if we could get into the vayvod's favour , by that means we might obtain whatever we desir'd . the governor , who was extreamly careful of his health , thus prepossess'd of the abilities of my companion , of whom the armenians had reported what strange effects of his skill several bacha's in turky , and persian lords had experienc'd , conceited himself presently that he was sick , and to find a remedy for his distemper , sent one of his officers to desire us that we would give him a visit. now a message of this nature was the least thing that we dream'd of , and it put us into much the greater fear , because we had been inform'd before we left persia , that such sort of enterviews might prove very dangerous to us , for the reason which i am going to tell ye . among the great number of passengers which we met in the road of wirzova , before we took shipping for astrakan , there was one , of whom it will not be expedient to say any more at present , then that he was of a temper somewhat different from ours , as being born without doubt in a climate much colder then that of france . this person , with whom we were oblig'd in point of decency and good manners to contract a friendship , would fain have had us comply with his manner of living , and drink strong-water as freely as he did . but in regard we must have put the same violence upon our selves to have brought our bodies to it , as it would have cost to get rid of a bad custom again , we thought we might dispence with his example which would have led us too far out of the way , since we did nothing to oblige him to be conformable to ours . nevertheless , because he foresaw the ill consequences of our resolution , which would oblige him to an uneasy abstinence , more then he was willing to submit to , especially when he came among the christians , he thought to have got his ends of us , by laying before us the danger to which we expos'd our selves , if we comply'd no more with the muscovites , then we had been complaisant to him . 't is a custom , said he , generally establish'd in the country whither you are going , to present brandy and several other stronger liquors to all those that pay 'em visits , and they are such jealous observers of your receiving these marks of their friendship , that the refusal of 'em would be look'd upon as a most bloody affront , which they never fail to revenge with some fatal mischief . true it is , added he , that these sort of civilities have a tincture of barbarism : but what will you do with a people who believe themselves despis'd and scorn'd , when they see you upon the reserve , and moreover admire so highly their intemperance as one of the cardinal vertues , that there is nothing more common in their mouths then this ridiculous proverb , ne pian , ne sophi , he that will not drink , can never be wise . now tho these maxims with which this zealous traveller would have prepossess'd us , are commonly enough receiv'd over all muscovy , it must be acknowledg'd however that they are not so universally authoriz'd , but that there are some persons to be met with of good understanding , who are so far from approving , that they openly cry down these bad customs . but because we were at that time but little vers'd in the manners of the muscovites , this horrid portraiture that was given us of 'em made us believe , that being all barbarians alike , we should have much ado to escape their hands , if to avoid doing any thing unbeseeming our character , we should stick to the resolution we had taken . with this resolution we follow'd the officer , not doubting in a short time but to be the martyrs of intemperance . in short , we were no sooner enter'd into a chamber where we were expected with impatience , but the vayvode after the first compliments were over , caus'd a pompous train of fantastic liquors to be brought forth and set before us , attended with an equipage of silver flagons , and some small enamell'd glasses . at the sight of these formidable things my companion and i began to tremble , and our fears redoubl'd , when we saw the governor take up a glass and begin the ceremony . while he was thus eagerly striving to caressus , and putting us upon those things which it was not the custom to refuse any body , we had the good luck to put a stop to his endearments , by the same means which we had fortunately made use of in the east , to hinder the infamous debaucheries of the turks and persians . for in regard we had had a true portraiture of the vavode giv'n us , we laid before him , as one that was strangely intoxicated about his health , that there was nothing so venomous and destructive to nature as those burning liquors which he swill'd up with so little moderation : that it was easy to perceive by his dry and scorch'd countenance , that his excessive drinking had much enfcebl'd the noble parts of his body ; that the continuance of such a course of life would kindle in his bowels a fire so violent , that all the physick in the world would not be able to quench . there needed no more to disarm the governor , and deliver our selves from the martyrdom with which our zealous monitor had threatn'd us . in the mean time our imaginary sick vayvode , who was extreamly pleas'd with our reasons , was no less desirous to make tryal of our remedies . to content him therefore , it behov'd us to give him something , which when he had taken , he began to conceit himself so well , that he perswaded himself , unfortunately for us , that if he could but keep us within call , he should become insallibly immortal . out of this opinion it was , that he put us off with trivial excuses , and delay'd the giving us our letters of safe conduct for near two months together ; nor was there any thing but fear that was able to wrest it out of out hands . however he heap'd civilities upon us every day ; he would have us continually with him ; and to recompence us for the loss of our time , which we would much rather have been spending in the conversion of infidels , he took delight in discoursing with us upon matters of religion , and sought with some kind of eagerness to inform himself in the controversies between the latins and the greeks . but notwithstanding all his artifices , we clearly saw that his main drift was to amuze us , and that he had no other end in showing us so much kindness , then to make us less sensible of the burthen of our captivity . we press'd him therefore several times to grant us what in justice he could not refuse us ; and aftrr we had enhaunc'd , as much as we could in modesty , the good offices which we had done both him and his family , we desird of him no other recompence then the liberty to continue our journey . but our solicitations and intreaties prov'd all in vain . he continu'd in his obstinacy not to let us stir , still colouring his refusil with i know not what pretences . we thought to mollifie him , and vanquish his obduracy by the intercession of friends that we had made during our stay at astrakan ; but all their endeavours prov'd fruitless , for they could obtain nothing of favour in our behalf . so that when we were convinc'd of his mischievous intentions , which nevertheless proceeded only from a love of himself , we resolv'd to spare him no longer ; and therefore finding him besides to be a person truly timorous and pusillanimous , the character always of those that idolize ' emselves , we took the freedom to reproach him with the ingratitude and severity wherewith he repaid our services . i know not whether this way of our proceeding affected him , or no ; but certain it is , that he sent us the pass , for which we had been so long long , and so importunately soliciting . upon the receipt of our pass , we agreed with a merchant , who was going by water to moskow , who promis'd us two convenient places in his hoy at a reasonable rate . but the same day , that we had sent our luggage aboard , and were embark'd our selves ; one of the governor's officers brought us an order to come ashoar again , with an express prohibition on to all the vessels in the harbour not to receive us aboard upon pain of his indignation . this put us into a strange consternation ; however there was no remedy but obedience , and return we must to our old post , till heav'n should be pleas'd to take our cause in hand . well , during the time , that we were thus compell'd to stay a second time at astracan , the objects of our sight , and whatever struck our ears , was all doleful and afflicting . for not to speak of the dreadful tempests , which more then once we thought would have utterly overturn'd the whole city , or at least have stifl'd the inhabitants , with a dismal mist of thick and scorching dust , which driven on by a violent wind , had envelopp'd all the city ; the frightful reports of mortality and pestilence alarum'd us every day ; and a terrible bleeding at the nose had like to have depriv'd me of my companion : no hopes of recovering our liberty by the means of the polish ambassodor's returning out of persia , whom the governor detain'd in a desart island under pretence of putting a stop to the contagion . all these misfortunes abated our courage , and cast us down in such a manner , that life it self began to be a burthen to us . but god , who suffer'd us to fall into this abyss , recover'd us out of it by a means the more extraordinary , by how much it seem'd altogether opposite to our designs . they who have the least knowledge of the religion of the greek church which the muscovites profess , well enough understand , that the priests and monks , who are the chief support of it , are utter enemies of the church of rome , and of all that are united to it . nay the excess of their hatred is such , that if any person happens to become a convert to their faith , that was a catholick before , their doctors baptize him a second time , before they admit him into their communion , out of an opinion that that same second baptism defaces the character of catholick which was ●●printed in his soul. however , notwithstanding this mortal aversion , we found two powerful protectors , who made it a point of honour to obtain of the vayvode that liberty which he had ravish'd from us . the first was the archbishop , or metropolitan , as he is call'd of the city where we were detain'd . we had paid him frequent visits , and he had always receiv'd us with great demonstrations of friendship and esteem ; and when he officiated in publick , always invited us to the ceremony . the second was the superiour of the principal monastery of the monks of st. basil in astracan ; to whom we had been in some measure serviceable , among other things , in expelling a worm out of his body of an ell and a half long , by means of the emetick powder . to these two persons in the midst of our extremity , not knowing what courses to take , we unburthen'd our hearts , not withour some tears which the excess of our grief drew from us . and that language , which much better express'd the sorrow of our souls , then ill-pronounc'd sclavonian , wrought all the full effect we could desire in the minds of our two mediators . for away they went forthwith to the governour ; and so strenuously ▪ laid before him the injustice of his proceedings , of which they also threaten'd to inform the court , that he who was afraid of hampering himself in court-molestation , not only recall'd his prohibitions , but gave positive orders to the masters of the vessels to receive us when and where we pleas'd our selves . having paid our acknowledgment to our benefactors , we were altogether for leaving a city that had caus'd us so much trouble ; and meeting luckily with a close bark , ready to depart for saratof , we hir'd a couple of places in it , and the ninth of octob. was fix'd for the day of our departure . but before i go on with the relation of our voyage , i cannot forbear to give an account of a tragical accident that happen'd before our eyes in the caravansera where we lay , and where certain foreign banians had hir'd apartments . one of 'em , who had formerly had a quarrel in india with one of his countrey-men , who travell'd out of persia into tartary with us , invited him to dinner , and entertain'd him very handsomely , together with some others of his friends . dinner being ended , they sell to a game at chess , which is a game very common in the east , and no less in fashion in muscovy . while the gamesters were intent upon their play , the person whom we spoke of , having laid up in his breast a secret animosity against the new comer , who sate next him , and who thought there had been a perfect reconciliation between 'em , drew his dagger unperceiv'd ; and after he had stabb'd it five or six times into his body , never left him till he saw his bowels drop out of the deep wounds he had made . all that were present , equally surpriz'd and consternated at such a strange peice of savage treachery , rose from the table hastily to seize upon him ; but the malefactor , no way discompos'd , fixing upon the most daring that attempted to lay hands upon him , stabb'd him three times with his dagger into the reines , and laid him sprawling upon the floor with the first that was slain . the rest mistrusting their inability to guard ' emselves from the same misfortune , fled out of the chamber , and cry'd out murther . upon which the whole quarter was in an uproar , understanding from those persons that were all in dismay , the massacre that had been committed . the rest of the city also being inform'd of it , throng'd together over-against the apartment where the murtherer stood his ground . they endeavour'd also to get up to him , surround , and apprehend him ; but he , in a furious posture with his dagger in his hand , so scar'd the officers of justice , that there was not one among 'em that durst adventure ▪ to lay hold of him . however , they found a way to force a window , through which some soldiers enter'd into the chamber where the poor wounded creatures lay , ready to expire for want assistance . upon which , the undaunted indian , understanding by the noise which they made in barrocading up the doors which they had seiz'd , that there was no way for him to escape ; advanc'd to the threshold of the door that open'd into his apartment , and putting himself into a posture to hold out the siege as long as he could ; understood by the reproaches of his own friends , that he had not been so lucky in his revenge as he thought , since there was some hopes of life in the two victims of his resentment . thereupon more mad that he fail'd in his attempt , then anxious for the rigorous punishment that attended him , he did that , which i should hardly have believ'd , had i not been a witness of it my self . no sooner did he hear that death had so long spar'd the persons , whom he thought his bloody hands had assuredly secur'd ; but all in transport and foaming with rage , he laid bare his breast before all the multitude , and clapping to it the point of the reaking dagger , since i have had such ill success , cry'd he , as loud as he could baul , in revenging the affront which i have formerly receiv'd , and lost the fairest opportunity of doing it , that ever i could hope for ; 't is but just , that i should punish my self without being beholding to the condemnations of justice . then thrusting the dagger into the lower part of his belly , behold , said he , the course i ought to have taken , to have render'd my enemy hopeless of surviving me . yet , notwithstanding this desperate blow was such as in all probability should in an instant have depriv'd him both of strength and life ; yet had it not that speedy effect , but he liv'd above two hours after . and that which appear'd more extraordinary , as well to me , as to many other standers-by , was this , that we could observe no more then some few drops of blood distil form a wide gaping wound , from whence one would have thought whole rivers should have spouted . fain would we have tri'd whether we could have prevail'd with him to take the advantage of the delay'd minutes of his gasping life , and all ways were us'd to force him to surrender his arms ; and some of the soldiers presented their muskets to his breast , threatning to fire if he did not yield ; to whom , with an untamable fury . think ye , said he , poor spirited fellows , that i , who have had the courage to affront death , as i have done , can be afraid of your weapons ! shoot if you dare . — behold me provided to receive your deadly strokes . i have already prepar'd a free admission for your musket bullets , and this is my comfort , that i know , they will but only finish the work which i have begun my self . this daring language astonish'd the governour 's officers to that degree , that without making any further trials , they resolv'd to stay till that same fire of a raging passion , which still supported the furious mad-man in his anguish , was a little abated ; nor was it long before they saw the effect of a calmer temper , that in a short time settl'd the storms of his heart , which so many violent agitations had been turmoiling for some hours together . he perceiv'd his strength decay by degrees , and finding himself as it were quite exhausted , his reason return'd to him in a very little time . and then it was , that being perfectly come to himself , he desir'd a coach , that he might be carry'd to the governour , to answer for the double murder which he had committed . the coach being brought , he went into it , after he had thrown away his dagger , which with a languishing voice he reproach'd for the ill service it had done his master . presently we clos'd with him , in hopes to have infus'd into him thoughts of piety , and to have made him sensible of the goodness of god , from whom it was not too late to hope for mercy , even at the last minutes of a departing life . but how rare a thing is it , for a man that ha●s neglected his salvation when he was in vigorous health , to become sensible of it in his extremity ! for we could work no good upon this unfortunate wretch , whom grief and waste of vital spirits soon after quite disabl'd from making any sericus reflections upon his desperate condion ; so that we saw him to our unexpressible sorrow , expire , within a moment after had left the inn. about a day or two after this dismal accident , we embark'd upon the volga for mosk●w , where we thought by joyning the chinese caravan , to have made amends for all the troubles we had undergone during the four months that we were constrain'd to stay at astrakan . the beginning of our voyage was successful anough ; and if the wind , as it was at east , had continu'd favourable to us , we had avoided many hardships that overwhelm'd us in the progress of our journey . but the wind failing us a little above ischornio , which is the first town you come at , after sixty leagues sailing-up the river from astrakan , we were constrain'd to put the seamen ashore to tow the vessel , in regard we were depriv'd of the use of our sails . now , in regard i had all along resolv'd with my self not to say any thing in these sheets , which might be found in authors who have already given a clear description of the countries where i travell'd after 'em , i shall pass over in silence whatever i might have observ'd concerning the course of the volga , of which olearius has made so ample and so faithful a relation in the journal of his voyages and travels , and to him refer the more curious that desire to be instructed more fully of the particulars of this famous river . after we had pass'd the little city above-mention'd , we began to feel in good earnest the approach of winter , and the difference of the climate , of which the artick pole , toward which we were insensibly advancing , made us sensible in spite of our teeth . and in regard we had not so well fortifi'd our selves , as we ought to have done before our departure from astrakan against the cold , of which we thought we should have had no occasion to be afraid ; that bitter extremity which we endur'd upon the deck of the vessel , where we were oblig'd to remain day and night , benumm'd my companion and my self to that degree , that we thought we should have been frozen to death . for my own part , my feet were become so stiff and immoveable , that i had no use of 'em for three weeks together ; and besides , i fell into an ague at the same time , which reduc'd me to that condition , that i thought verliy i must have laid my bones in the volga . all this while our vessel slowly advanc'd , and we approach'd still nearer and nearer our wish'd-for haven ; but we found our selves retarded by so many unlucky accidents that fell out , one upon the neck of another , that we soon found there was nothing else for us to rely upon , but only divine providence , which alone was able to stop the course of our miseries . the most dreadful of all was that which be●el us about four or five days sail from czaritsa , which is the second city , next to astrakan , which the muscovites have upon the volga . the cook-room , which was in the middle of the vessel , taking fire , caus'd such a furious conflagration , before there was any possibility of mastering the flame , that notwithstanding all the care and diligence that was us'd in such a threatning extremity , there was no means that could avail to quench it . notwithstanding we were surrounded with water , and that the seamen us'd all their utmost efforts , the fire gain'd strength , and fasten'd so obstinately upon the unctuous materials that fed the fury of it , that every body began to think it high time to shift for themselves , and had the good luck by the favour of the long-boat that attended the vessel to gain the shore with their persons , while the bark and goods became a prey to the matter that had a long time fed the flames . but this danger being thus over , was but the beginning of another , greater then that we had escap'd . for it is usual for several hordes of tartars different from those that w●nter about astrakan , to infest the banks of the volga , at the same season of the year that we were driven to these extremities ; besides , that it was to be fear'd , lest the flame of the burning vessel , which might be descry'd a great way off , had given 'em notice of the misfortune which had befall'n us ; a sufficient invitation for them , either to come and rob us , or carry us away for slaves , which we had most reason to be afraid of . the only way we had , was to lye close among the thickets and under-woods that lay round about us , till some of the seamen that were sent to czaritsa in the long-boat , could bring us provisions to supply the want of what we had lost , and get us such other succour as we stood in need of . but notwithstanding the extraordinary extremities we endur'd , we soon found that the protection of providence is above all things . for after we had lain for some time hid in these wild deserts , only fit for the lurking holes of savage-beasts , we perceiv'd at a distance a vessel that was sailing up the volga . we were in hopes that god had sent it on purpose to make us amends for that which the fire had depriv'd us of . presently my companion , for i was hardly able to stir , together with some of the seamen that staid with us , ran to the side of the river , to haile the vessel that was making up the river ; upon which the commander sent away his skift immediately to know what was the matter ; and luckily for us , we understood , that he belong'd to a muscovite collonel , with whom we were acquainted at astrakan , and whom we had recover'd from a dangerous sickness which had constrain'd him to call us to his assistance . immediately father barnaby went to wait upon him , and after he had given him a brief account of the misfortunes that had befall'n us , readily obtain'd two places for us in his vessel , which we were in hopes would carry us to saratof , with better success then the vessel we had lost . with great delight we enjoy'd the fruit of this lucky accident , and we tasted with so much the more pleasure , the comforts of our good fortune , tho the cold weather augmented every day , by reason that the dangers we had so lately escap'd were still hovering before our eyes , when a tempest , more terrible then the former , despoil'd us of 'em of a sudden . hardly had we sail'd two days together , when a north wind , no less sharpe and cutting , then violent and boistrous arose , and in a little time stop'd the course of the volga , by freezing up the river , which staid us above forty leagues off from the place whither we were bound , and expos'd us to the same perils which we had so lately escap'd . this new trial of our patience , wherein it pleas'd god to engage us , was incomparably more severe then the former . for the season could not be more inconvenient , nor the cold be more intollerable ; besides , that we were environ'd on every side by several hordes of tartars , and distant above five or six days journey from any city . our provisions were consum'd by the fire , and my ague that held me every day hours , had reduc'd me to a very low condition of body for want of good looking after ; we had no horses to continue out journey by land , nor was i able to travel a foot . under the burthen of these extremities , after we had betaken our selves to heaven for directions what course to take in these conjunctures equally dangerous , and full of trouble and perplexity ; father barnaby , who had a courage proof against the greatest difficulties , resolv'd to go with some servants that were sent to saratof , to hire as many sleds as were necessary , and to leave me with the collonel , and the seamen that were to defend the collonel against the assaults of the tartars . he took along with him a little bread bak'd in the sun , and after he had travell'd six whole days together thorough ways no less difficult then full of danger , he got quite tir'd and spent to the city whither we were bound . but notwithstanding all his care and diligence to procure us carriage , it was above twenty days after the departure of our express , before they arriv'd to our relief . for the ice not being yet hard and thick enough to bear the sleds , there was no body that durst venture to set forward , tho you offer'd 'em never so much money ; so that we were at length reduc'd to want of bread , notwithstanding we had been very thrifty of it ; so that at length we were forc'd to live upon a little bran , and wild apples , that the men went and gather'd in the forests adjoyning . tho this excess of misery , together with my distemper , was enough to have overwhelm'd me ; the providence of god , who when he pleases , makes use of mire and dirt to restore the blind to their sight , made use of it then to restore me to my health . and at length , after we had a long time waited in expectation of the convoy , it came when we least dreamt of it , and god knows how delicious a dainty the bread , that was forthwith distributed among us , was to persons that had not seen a mouthful in so many days . so that after we had taken a little time to gather strength , we prepar'd to set forward in the sleds that were provided for us . hardly had we travell'd six leagues upon the volga , which was frozen over , tho very uneven , by reason of the clods of ice that lay harden'd one above another , but we were surpriz'd by a troop of tartars , whom the hopes of booty had drawn to that place . they were about sixty in number , mounted some upon horses , others upon dromedaries . presently they invested our caravan ; but when they observ'd the fire-arms , with which our convoy had tak'n care to furnish themselves , they thought it not convenient to attack us , but hooping and hollowing as they drew off , they left us to continue our journey without giving us any further trouble . this was the only troublesom accident we met with in all the five last days of our journey ; so much the longer by ●eason of the inequality of the ice , which very much weary'd our horses , as also for that many times the ice broke under ' em . but because the muscovites , who are accustom'd to such accidents , knew how to remedy those inconveniences ; we arriv'd safe at saratof , without any loss by the way . now , in regard my companion had wrote me word how kindly the superintendant of the chief monastery of the monks of st. basil in that city , had entertain'd him , and the earnestness which that good muscovite had shew'd to send me all manner of refreshments , i went immediately to find him out , as being the place of meeting appointed me in his letter . we staid eight whole days with this charitable basilian to refresh our selves , who besides that he let us have the most commodious apartment in his monastery , procur'd us also all other conveniences that he could think of . nor did he limit his cares to the time that he detain'd us with him ; he extended his civilities also to facilitate our passage to moscow , and to seek out for us sure and faithful guides to conduct us full out three hundred leagues that remain'd for us still to travel before we could arrive at that great city . now , in regard he was greatly esteem'd at saratof , he found us out two guides , such as we could never have found out our selves ; he agreed with e'm upon the price of our carriages , and would needs himself bear one half the charges . and at length , after he had recommended us to their care , with as much earnestness as if we had been his own children , he took his leave of us , and we on the other side were forc'd to take our leaves of him , not a little sorrowful , that it was not in our power to shew him those marks of our just acknowledgment which it became us . the departure of the caravan , with which we had joyn'd our selves , being fix'd upon the th of december ; we set out of saratof all together in sleds , which the snow , already thick and consolidated by the cold of the weather , had render'd smooth and slippery ; so that of all the carriages that are made use of in europe , there are none that i know of to be compar'd with this of sleds , for swi●tness and convenience . this machine , which is altogether in use over all the northern parts , consists of two spars of timber , which are as it were the basis of it , and are very carefully plain'd under neath . these are joyn'd with several pieces of wood laid athwart , and surrounded on every side with the bark of a tree of a sufficient thickness , and just height to prevent the snow from coming in . the bottom , which ought to be more solid , is plank'd very handsomely , and usually spread with a mat , or a bears skin , to keep out the wet ; and within this sled you may either sit or lye down , as you please your self . the muscovites usually put their beds in 'em , and lye in 'em almost all unready . when you have made choice of your posture , you are presently cover'd with a large carpet made on purpose , or with a furr'd coverlet which you raise up , or else wrap your self over head and ears in , as you have a desire either to view the country , and compose your self to sleep . this sort of cradle , which is about the bigness of a man to lye conveniently along , is drawn by a horse shod with iron and frost-nail'd , the driver holding the reins in his hand , sitting at the feet of the person that rides in the sled . now , in regard this sort of machine glides without distinction over the lakes , mershes , and rivers , that lie in the way ; a horse is so little tir'd with drawing , that after fifteen or twenty leagues , that they usually travel every day , he shall be as fresh at h●s journeys end , as when he comes out of the stable in the morning . in such a sled as this we travell'd from saratof to moscow : the first three days we spent in passing through a desart above forty leagues in length ; where we met with neither tree , nor house , nor cottage : so that we were forc'd to carry along with us our wood , our water , and our forage , which was a little burdensome to our horses . but this trouble was over , so soon as we had gain'd pinzer , a little village some few leagues from this wild and uncultivated plain . the rest of our journey was pleasant and commodious enough ; the beauty of the weather not a little contributing to render it delightful . for in regard the winter days are extremely serene and clear in muscovy , and for that the ways beside are as smooth as a looking-glass , all the merchants make choice of this season to drive their trade , and by that means avoid the vast expences they would be oherwise forc'd to be at in transporting their goods from place to place . the company that compos'd our caravan , was in truth of very great advantage for the security of our journey , because the roads are very much infested with robbers , that make no more of killing a traveller , then of rifling him ; but it was the occasion that we made frequent stops by the way , where the merchants have business to do ; so that whereas it may be easily travell'd in twenty days , it took us up five whole weeks to pass between saratof and moscow . we took care to get every night to some good town , that we might not be put to lye in the open air , which we never did in all that tedious journey , but when we were engag'd in some of those dismal forests which we could not cross in one day , and then we endur'd very little hardship neither . for in regard the sledds which are rang'd round about a great fire that is presently kindl'd , are no less commodious , and as well clos'd up from the air as most houses you shall go into , you may sleep as warm and as quiet as in a stove , nay more quietly then in a countrey stove , where men and beasts being higgledy piggledy together , greatly hinder a man from taking his rest . in this manner it was that we crost over vast plains , of which i can say nothing more but that they were cover'd over with snow , and that of necessity they must be extremely fertile , considering the infinite number of towns and villages which i observ'd in those parts . 't is true , that they were not always so well peopl'd as now they are ; but since the last wars which the muscovites had with the polanders , they took from 'em such an infinite number of people , that they had enow to plant several collonies , to whom they gave both liberty and incouragement to till the barren lands between moscow and the volga , which are now the best in all the czar's empire . besides these people , whose original we could easily distinguish by the difference which we observ'd between the natural moscovites and them ; we found several towns and villiages inhabited by tartars and idolaters . the tartars possess cassimof , which is a considerable town through which we past , and where there are some mosquees , wherein they exercise their religion with as much freedom as in their own country ; and the idolaters live no less quiet in the midst of that darkness wherein they are buried ; no body troubling themselves , either to remove 'em from their habitations , or to instruct 'em better . we were very much concern'd one day , that we pass'd through a borough belonging to those infidels call'd mordevates , for the little care the muscovites take , whither priests or monks , of the salvation of those wretched idolaters who are setl'd in great numbers in the very center of muscovy , and whom it would be an easy thing to bring over to the knowledge of the true god. we came thither the evening before the festival of st. nicholas , which the muscovites solemnize ten days after us , with as much zealous observation as either christmas or easter . now in regard all the people of the house which was appointed for us to lodge in , seem'd to us to be in a manner out of their wits , it was easy for us to judge , that the condition they were in , was the effect of the liquor which they had drank a little too much to excess : so that when we saw 'em come to themselves , we could not forbear to rebuke 'em for their intemperance . but they believing they had a priviledge to abandon themselves as they did to that ill custom for which we blam'd 'em , told us , they knew us to be strangers , and therefore did not consider perhaps that they had been keeping the festival of the great protector of muscovy ; to whom they never found that the muscovites pay'd ever any other worship , then that which we seem'd to disapprove , tho it appear'd that we were christians as well as they . how much it were to be wish'd that that blind nation had as much docility to suffer themselves to be convinc'd of the truth of the gospel , as they have a proneness to conform themselves to the corrupt manners of schismaticks ; and how commendable it would be in the latter , if they were as zealous to make known to those infidels the grandeur of the true god , as they are to infuse into 'em , under the pretence of religion , their impious and scandalous maxims . but the muscovites look upon religion to be no other then as a means to shoare up their politique government , as they have always done , and would never permit their politicks to give way to the interests of religion . we flatter'd our selves that we should meet at m●skow with all encouragement and support , and we were so fully perswaded that the christian religion which is there profess●d , would level all the difficulties which had till then oppos'd our designs , that we thought our selves beholding to all the dangers we had undergone , for bringing us among a people by whom we thought we should be soon assisted in the service of that god , whose sacred word we were going to preach to the barbarians . full of these thoughts we came to the capital city of muscovy , the spacious largeness , and extraordinary magnificence of which , when you behold it at a distance , is one of the most beautiful sights that ever i beheld in my life . presently we repair'd to the jesuit's house , which the czar had setl'd about a year or two before , in consideration of the german officers , who possess the chiefest employments in the czar's army , and whom those princes cannot be without , as not having subjects of their own that are capable of military discipline , or to command the soldiers of which they stand in need . the civilities and entertainment full of tenderness and friendship , which we receiv'd from the fathers which cultivated that new mission , were such , that nothing of addition could make 'em more compleat ; and by their cordial reception of us , they gave us sufficiently to understand , that the charity of jesus christ makes no distinction between the parthian and the scythian , but that it embraces with the same affection all those that are united to it in the same mind and spirit . now in regard they had already understood by letters which we had written to 'em , the motives of our intended journey , they gave us notice very prudently , that the first step we were to make in order to the good success of our designs , was to pay our respects to prince gallichin , who was then prime minister of state , and to let him see , according to custom , the passport which the governor of astrakan had given us . how unwilling soever we were to appear in our forreign habit before that great chancellor of the empire , we follow'd their advice however ; and that minister who was a person of great ability and apprehension , instead of taking any exception , seem'd extreamly well pleas'd to see us in that condition . for when he understood the reason that oblig'd us to disguise our selves , and the design we had to travel into china ; he testifi'd a great kindness for us , and assur'd us of all the service that could be expected from him . however , not to excuse us from observing all the formalities from which no stranger , whatever he be , is exempted , unless he bear some publick character , he order'd us forthwith to repair to the chancery , there to pass the usual examination , and punctually to answer the officers of the chamber , whose business it is to take in writing the depositions of all new-comers . therefore as near as it was to night , and as much need as we had of rest , it behov'd us to obey the prime minister's orders . and no sooner were we enter'd the enclosure of the court of justice where our examination was to be taken , but we found our selves surrounded by three or four registers , who after they had caus'd us to sit down after the same manner as if we had been really criminal , tir'd us to that degree with so many ridiculous questions , and so extravagantly from the purpose for four hours together , that we were afraid lest they would have convicted us of some crime , of which however we knew not our selves to be guilty . however it were , after they had fill'd several sides of paper with the answers which they extorted from us , they gave us leave to retire about eleven a clock at night to the father's house , who were more troubl'd for us then we were for our selves ; being assur'd by the testimony of our own consciences , that we had no other design upon muscovy , then to open our selves a way to get as soon as we could into china . which being the only reason of our going to moscow , the next day we went to seek out our chinese merchants , to be instructed by them in the different roads , which led to that great empire ; how long time it would take us up ; of the nature of the people that lay in our way ; and with what safety we might travel over all that vast extent of country ; and in a word , to be inform'd of every thing that would forward or obstruct our designs . but those pretended chineses , which we had much ado to discover in that great city , where there are no less then six or seven hunder'd thousand inhabitants , were of those sort of tartars , that possess the most eastern part of that spacious country , which is call'd kitay , which was always thought till now , to have been a particular kingdom , and whieh borders upon china to the north-west . but in regard the muscovites have made considerable discoveries on that side , and for that they have built several cities for the security of the collonies which they send thither from time to time ; they have also drawn several of those wandring people to the same cities , where after once they came to be fix'd , they began by degrees to have a sense of the benefits and advantages of trade . the merchants that we went to discourse with were of this sort of traders ; and in regard the muscovites call all that country that lies beyond the obi , by the name of kitay , and the people that inhabit it , kitachi ; for that reason most commonly those people are confounded with the kitachi . however the muscovites make a difference between the one and the other , and very well understand how to distinguish kitay from china . when they talk of the former , which to speak properly , is all that country between the obi volga of china ; that is to say , that spacious portion and the earth call'd the great tartary , which is divided into an infinite company of hordes , every one of which has his kan or taiso , they only mean kitay ; but when they would have you to understand that they intend china , they use the same expression which the turks make use of , who call it ichim ma-ichim , and using a repetition as they do , give it the name of kitay-kitay . however it be , the merchants who were to us confirm'd for chineses , though they were only tartars , gave us great insight in to both countries , which had been but so obscurely known till very lately ; and in regard they traffick as well with the chineses as with the muscovites , and for that they had been both at pekin and moscow , both roads were known alike to them . then again all the particulars that they told us were confirm'd by so many other muscovite merchants that had travell'd several times from moscow to pekin , that i never made any question afterwards of the easiness of passing from one city to the other , were but the muscovites a little more tractable and good-natur'd then they are , that to go from france to china , by making choice of the road of arch-angell and tobolsk , which is the general rendevouz of all the merchants that traffick thither , six months at most would suffice for that journey , which is neither so long nor so difficult to be undertaken , as has been thought till now , as it will be easy to convince the reader , by the farther accompt which i shall give in the following book . the end of the second book . an account of several roads into china . book iii. notwithstanding all the great care which the ancient geographers took to make known unto us that vast extent of northern countries that lye between the obi , and the famous chinese wall , we must acknowledge that they have had but very ill success . some have said nothing at all concerning 'em ; and others desirous to speak more then they knew , have given us their conjectures instead of real truths . nor have the moderns been more lucky , in regard that to outdo those that went before 'em , all that they could do was to fill up the vast wide spaces with forests , or several horrible deserts . 't is to the zaporoges cosacks , that is to say , to those cosacks that inhabit beyond the borysthenes , that we are chiefly beholding to the particular knowledge we have of those countries , which were anciently look'd upon as so many dreadful solitudes , into which no mortal could ever enter without exposing himself to inevitable destruction ; yet are now so well known , that people travel there with as much ease as in any other part of europe . these people having been subdu'd by the muscovites , and yet unwilling to submit to the victors , took a resolution to quit their country , which they could not defend . to which purpose they advanc'd in great numbers to the volga , and so went by water to cazan ; from whence it was easie for 'em to advance as far as irtibs ; whence they continu'd their march to the confluence of irtibs and zobol ; where they built a city which is call'd by the name of the last river . afterwards they enlarg'd their dominions , and possess'd themselves of all the countrey that adjoins to the river obi , which is properly call'd siberia , from the word siber , which in the sclavonian language signifies the north. the few commodities which they had for the subsistence of life , and the necessity of vending their sable martins , oblig'd 'em afterwards to accommodate with the musco●●tes , and to surrender themselves under their subjection , tho the mountains and rivers which divide the countrey , secur'd them from all assaults which the muscoveites could make upon ' em . and the muscovites have made a vast advantage of this countrey since they possess'd it , through the care which they frequently take to send their yachutchiki , or hunters of sable martins ; the number of which they augment every day , by banishing into the places where those creatures are caught , not only the malefactors of the state , but also the officers and boyars who have not behav'd themselves well in their employments , or of whom they have any reason to be afraid . now in regard this gainful sort of hunting of these precious creatures has engag'd 'em to advance farther and farther in bopes to discover still more lovely martins ; they have at length found out wherewith to content themselves in an island of the river yamour , of which they made themselves the masters some years since , and where they have also built a fort , which has occasion'd the present war between them and the chineses . now then as to the manner of sable-hunting it is thus perform'd : there is a regiment of soldiers sent into the countrey where these costly creatures are found , which usually stays there seven years . and every week a collonel commands a certain number of hunters , that seek 'em out in the little islands to which they retire . they kill 'em with a kind of cross-bow , for fear of spoiling or endamaging the furr , should they make use of fire arms. now in regard there is an extraordinary diligence to be observed in this sort of hunting , the officers are permitted to let the soldiers be concern'd in it , and to divide with 'em the surplusage which they are bound to kill for the czars profit , which makes those employments very considerable . for a collonel may get four thousands crowns in seven years service , and an under officer proportionably : but a common soldier never gets above six or seven hunder'd crowns , tho he be at all the trouble . besides these sable martins , which are very plentiful over the whole extent of this vast countrey between muscovy and china ; there is also another sort , which are of equal value , and no less beautiful . these are the skins of black foxes , which are no where to be seen but in siberia and kitay : and which 〈◊〉 sought after with as much 〈…〉 ●●gard they come to a sure market , 〈◊〉 ●ear a very great price . i know not whether it be the scarceness , or the colour of the skin , that mak●s it so highly esteem'd ; but when any body comes to buy one , the owner will not let it go but upon condition the purchaser shall fill it with as many crowns as it will hold . though ir is a long while , that this trade has been settl'd in muscovy , 't was none of their faults , that it was not formerly as great as it i● now . for , before the discovery of these sable-martins , they were contented all over the kingdom with common furrs ; and , unless it were the ermin-furr , which only persons of quality made use of , they knew no other sort . but since the discovery of these creatures so much sought after , which fell by chance , rather then cunning , into their hands ; they have made appear such an eager thirst to satisfie their avarice at the expence of those , whom they have found profusely fond of this sort of ornament , that they have made no scruple to engage ' emselves in those forlorn countries , in hopes to find wherewithal to enrich ' emselves . by the means of all these their irregular incursions , it was , that they laid open several new roads , which led 'em insensibly into china . now in regard , that those , who have happen'd to hit upon the way to the borders of the country , have every one taken roads quite different the one from the other ; so they have been able to inform us which are those that are most certainly to be depended on for security and shortness . and here we shall give an account of what the relations which are kept in the chancery of moskow more particularly instruct us . the first road that carries a traveller by land into china , is that through india and the mogul's country ; which the great number of robbers , and the vast deserts that are to be cross'd over , render very dangerous , and almost impracticable . we are beholding to the jesuits for the knowledge of it , whom those dangers have no way discourag'd . the tartars of astrakan and bokara , have sometimes taken this road ; but then they have been very careful to joyn with a numerous caravan . the second is that which the merchants of bocara take , who travel through the cities of samarkan , kaboul , kachemire , and tourafan , and several other cities of the yousbecs , from whence they go to barantola , which the residence of dala●-lama renders the most considerable of all the cities of the greater tartary . but this road is not a little difficult by reason of the sands that are to be cross'd , and because of the calmoues that infest the roads but the muscovites make choice of this way without any scruple : and they have been often known to fall down from tobolsk to bocara through cazan , on purpose to travel this journey with the yousbecks , notwithstanding the easiness of going to china by the river ohi. the third is frequented by the yousbeck tartars , by the trading calmucs , and the muscovites also . from tobolsk , you ride along by the lakes that yield great quantities of salt near irticks and kama ; after which you travel for some time by water upon the first of these two rivers as far as a city call'd sinkamè , where you continue your journey by land through the territories of the kalmouc's and moguls , as far as kokutan , which is not above eight or ten days journey , from the famous wall which separates china from great tartary . neither is this road without some difficulties , as want of water , and molestation of the calmoues , unless well provided to make a stout resistance . however , the taiso ajonka , who is the kan , or chief captain of the horde of tartars , who have no fix'd habitations but live after the manner of the ancient scythians , might , if he pleas'd , secure this way , and make it safe for travellers , which sometimes he will vouchsafe to do for the sake of some little presents . and from kokutan , you may enter into china through many gates of this great wall. the fourth supposes , that you pass through tobolsk and go by water upon the obi , and the szelinga as far as the city of szelingui , from whence you travel by land through the countrey of the monguls . from this last-mention'd city it will require eight weeks time to reach the place where the kan of bechroesaim , and the coutoussta-lama reside . from whom , by the intermediation of some few civilities , you may obtain guides and carriages , and a good convoy to carry you to china . this road the muscovites have held ever since the war between them and the chineses near the river yamour ; and it is the safest and most commodious way of all the rest . only you must make provision of water and wood in some places : and though you may sometimes meet upon the road with robbers , they are neither so cruel nor so numerous as in other parts . the fifth is that which the envoy of muscovy , spartarius made choice of for china ; and then you must pass through siberia to get to the city of nero-zinki upon the river szilk● ; after that you go to d●uri not far from the kiver naiunai , from whence you continue your road to cheria that lies upon the entrance into china . the distance is equal from nerc zinski to dauri , and from dauri to cheria . if you will believe this relation , of which i have thus far given a faithful copy , this road is as safe as it is short ; for that from nerc zinski to the river argus that falls into the yamour , you shall meet all along with the yachutchiki , or martin-hunters : after which you pass through the territories of certain monguls , who are terribly afraid of the muscovites . but it is not probable there is now so much security , as formerly , in passing through those monguls ; for that travellers at this time either take a little higher through albazin , and fetch a compass to get from thence into china , or a little lower , passing from szelingui , through the territories of beckroesaim . the sixth is also through nerczinski and the mongul ; from whence you travel on to the lake dalai ; or you may go from nerczinki to the lake in one week . there you meet with the emperor of china's subjects , who have manur'd all the lands that lye about the lake ; from which you may go in three weeks to china upon wagons drawn with oxen. out of this lake dalai it is , that the river argus , a very fair river , takes its rise . it is navigable all along , and carries you by water to the river yamour , into which it falls . near the river argus are several mines of silver and lead ; and there it is that a considerable tayso whose name is sebdenkan resides , who is bound to find convoys for the musoovites that travel for china three times a year , and to secure the road that they may travel it in so much the shorter time . to all these relations we ought to join one more , which affords us a very ample knowledge of all the people that inhabit the countries joining upon china , which was imparted to us by a person of good reputation , who had it out of the treasury of moskow , and to which so much the more credit may be given , because it agrees exactly with the annals of china which are at the end of confucius's philosophy , printed but a while since by father couplet the jesuit , and which is also conformable to the report of all such travellers who have try'd the greatest part of all those roads of which we have made a description . the first nation is that of the bogdoi , by the chineses call'd the eastern tartars , and whom the monguls call niouchi , or nuchi . their country is of a very large extent , under several tayso's , or kans . there is in bogdoi , a particular province which the muscovites call diutchari , and the monguls diourski . it is seated between the eastern seas , and the great rivers chingala , and yamour . the people that inhabit it , tho tributary to china , were not formerly very well known : for in regard they had no prince of their own , they were not look'd upon as very considerable . nor were they indeed either truly known or fear'd , till they had made an invasion into china , and subdu'd six provinces . at what time they had made themselves absolute masters of that spacious empire , had not the yousbecks come to succour the chineses , or rather expell'd the bogdoi and settl'd themselves in their places . which when they had done , they set upon the throne the family of ivena ; which after it had reign'd till the year . was expell'd by the chineses , who then enthron'd the family of tayminga . that family sway'd the scepter peaceably till , at what time the same diutchari re-enter'd china , and at length utterly subdu'd it . chunchi , their prince was the first emperor of that nation , and the chief of the family of taitsingua , who reigns at present in china . in all the province of bogdoi , you shall meet with none but houses of earth , as also in the province of dauri ; which people drive a great trade in sables and black fox-skins , as likewise in ginseng roots : but they are not rich in cattel ; their horses are very small ; nor do their owners ever shooe ' em . as for the people themselves , they resemble altogether the krim tartars , both in features of face , as in stature and proportion of body : but they are much more polite and civiliz'd , by reason of the great trade which they drive with the chineses . to speak properly , they are of no religion ; yet you shall see several among 'em that wear crosses , which they call lama's . and indeed they have a great inclination to the christian religion , and there are not a few who are already become catholicks . they have no kindness either for the mahumetans , or the nestorians , because they formerly succor'd the western tartars when they were repell'd by the chineses . however , since that time , the mahumetans have settl'd themselves in china , insomuch that there are a great number of 'em at p●king , where there are seven mosques without the city ; and where they also speak the persian language more commonly then that of turky . as for the language of the bogdoi , 't is very like the ordinary vulgar speech that is spoken in persia ; their characters also very much resemble one another ; but they write and read from the top downward like the chineses , and moreover they have above sixty letters in their alphabet . the rivers of argus , yamour , and chingala , afford great store of rubies and pearles , which the people continually fish for . altho they are not ignorant of guns and powder , yet they are not much in use among 'em , whether their great artillery which is but very leudly cast , are too troublesome to be mov'd from place to place , or whether it be that they find no great effects of 'em , because their powder , the composition of which they understand but by halves , is but of little strength . and it is observ'd , that the tartars , who are become masters of china , begin to degenerate from their ancient valour . next the eastern tartars , lies a vast and spacious country to the west , which is call'd mongul . it begins at the western sourses of the river yamour , and extends it self to the calmouc tartars , westward , confining upon turquestan to the south-east , and upon china to the east , and they are seperated from the culmouc's by wide desarts , which are as good as so many ramparts . they have three princes , whom they call kan's or tuiso's , and who are all three of the same family ; so that they keep a good correspondence together ; civil wars very rarely happen among ' em . on the other side , they frequently send presents one to another , and when any on of 'em is attacqu'd , the rest immediatly arm to his relief . the chiefest of these kans is call'd t●hetchinga , whose territories border upon bogdoi and china . but you see neither town nor villages , only certain houses dispersed here and there , and those very few in number . so that these monguls are continually making incursions round about the lake dalai , or into the lands that lye upon the river szelinga . this kan has several taiso's under him , among whom is the becroesain kan , who borders upon the river beforemention'd . in these territories it is , that the coutousta lama has his residence . this coutousta , who to speak properly , is no more then the vicar of the dalaè-lama , or lama-lamalom , is the patriarch of the monguls , who adore him like a deity , as having an extraordinary veneration for all the lama's . the same mongul's keep a good correspondence with the muscovites , by reason of their neighbourhood to siberia . they are naturally very mild , and addicted to peace ; 't is very rare to see 'em quarrel one with another ; or if any contest arises among 'em , the coutousta , who follows 'em whereever they ramble , appeases the difference either by his own authority , or by such judges as he ordains among 'em whereever they cluster together . they are very wealthy , especially , in cattel , and drive a great trade with the muscovites . for their country is water'd with a great number of rivers , that wonderfully enfertilize their medows and pasturages , and all empty themselves into the szelinga ; and would they but take the pains to manure their lands , they would bear all sorts of fruit. the second kan is call'd octieroikan ; and the third d'ian-gari ; but in regard there is no great commerce driven with these two last , they are nothing near so well known as the former . the monguls have a great antipathy against the bogdoi , because they made themselves masters of china ; but they can do 'em no harm , because they are not acquainted with the use of fire-arms . the calmoucs possess all that vast extent of country that lyes between mongull and the volga as far as astrakan , and they are divided into an infinite number of h●rdes , which have every one their particular kan . the principal of all these kans , is he who is call'd otchiourtican , who pretends to be descended from the famous tamerlain . he is very potent , and therefore forces the muscovites and the yousbecks to pay him a certain tribute , or else he would be continually harrassing their countries . 't is also reported that he is very magnificent , that he goes always clad in white , and never eats but serv'd in gold plate . we saw at moscow a french officer who had been in the tent of this same kan , when he lay at astrakan , at the head of a hundred thousand tartars to demand his tribute , who confirm'd all that has been said concerning his magnificence , only that he never saw him make use of either gold or silver plate . the calmoucs have no cities nor fix'd habitations , but only live in tents made of felts , which are very neat , and very commodious ; nor is there any nation so nimble at camping and decamping in an instant as they , there being no nation so much accustom'd to it , in regard they never stay long in a place , and are always making incursions . they are all idolaters , as well as the mongulls , and all the rest of the nations of great tartary as far as the indians ; and every one of these pagan nations acknowledge for the head of their religion the dalaè-lama , or lamalamalow , except those of bokara and samarkand , who make profession of mahometism . this impostor has his residence in the kingdom of sanshut , which extends from the mongulls , the calmoucs , and turquestan , between china and persia to the indies . the capital of his territories is the city of barantola , where there is a temporal prince also call'd deva ; but the dalaè lives in a fortress call'd beatalaè , that stands very near the same city . 't is not to be imagin'd how he is in a manner worshipp'd over all tartary . they send from all parts to desire his benediction , and when he goes into china , he is receiv'd with more then ordinary honours . the jesuit adam schall us'd all his endeavours to disswade the emperor from going to meet him , or to pay him any respect . but the emperor , as much convinc'd as he was that the dalaè was an impostor , durst not follow the jesuit's counsel , but after he had heap'd upon him all imaginable honours and favours , sent him back loaden with magnificent presents . the tartars are fully perswaded that the dalaè never dies , but that he renews like the moon . to make this out , so soon as the dalaè lyes at the point of death , they that are about him , make diligent search for a lama , the likest to him that possibly they can find , and so soon as the head of their false religion is dead , they set him up in his room , and carefully conceal the deceas'd body , which they affirm to be renew'd in his successor . m. tavernier reports the same thing of the king of thebes ; but there is some probability that he was misinform'd , he not having been upon the place , as the muscovites who make this relation were , and who drive a very considerable trade with the tartars ; from whom they learnt moreover , that this dalaè is never suffer'd to be seen by any body , unless they are willing to pay him all the honours which they give him themselves ; prostrating themselves before him , and adoring him as a god. this relation adds , that the chineses call the tartars totai , because they have not the letter r in their language . nor do i know why we call 'em tartars , seeing that in poland , muscovy , and even in tartary it self , they abridge the name , and call 'em only tatar . it appears by what i have said of the kingdom of tanchut , that the dalaè-lama is without all contradiction that same famous preste-iean , concerning whom historians have written so variously . in a word , since that title , and whatever many authors have said of him , can be attributed to no person more justly then to this dalaè-lama , 't is more natural to acknowledge him in this country of asia , where he has always been , then to seek him out in habyssinia , where he never was . 't is also an understanding observation of f. kirker , who in his polite piece , touching the particulars of china , after he has describ'd the manners and customs of the different people that encompass that wide empire , demonstrates the ingenuity of the portugueses in the search which they have made after this so extraordinary prince , and so well known in the world under the name of preste-iean , of whom they publish'd so many particular things . to clear this part of history which is altogether perplex'd , and at the same time to undeceive those who may have suffer'd themselves to be prepossess'd by all those fabulous tales that have been utter'd abroad as real truths , they are to understand , that while the portugueses were in search of the east-indies , iohn the second sent one of his subjects , by name peter de coulan , to discover 'em by land , and particularly charg'd him to inform himself where that same preste-iohn , so much talk'd of in europe reign'd , yet not knowing in what part of the world his empire lay . the design of iohn the second was to have made an alliance with him , perswaded as he was , and according as he had heard it reported , that he was a potent prince , and profess'd the christian religion . in obedience to his princes orders peter de coulan pass'd into asia , and penetrated a great way into india , where he learnt many things of great importance and curiosity : but notwithstand all his diligence , he could not hear of preste-iohn , nor meet with any body that could tell any tidings of him ; only coming to caire , in his return homeward , he heard , that in ethiopia , beyond egypt , there reign'd a rich and potent prince . who every time he shew'd himself in publick , had a cross carry'd before him , and that he was a declar'd protector of the christians . now in regard these marks agreed with the character that had been given him , to discover the prince he was in search of , there needed no more to perswade that traveller into a belief of what he most of all things in the world desir'd to know . so that he made no farther doubt but that preste-iohn was that same monarch of the abyssins , and he believ'd it so truly , that he wrote his discovery into portugal without any farther examination ▪ nor were they more scrupulous at lisbonne , where the news was receiv'd with a great deal of joy and applause . upon which they who sail'd into africa the following years , prepossess'd with this opinion , contributed not a little to confirm it by their relations ; so that as false as it was , the mistake was soon spread all over europe . now though this same stupid error was refuted by several learned persons , and tho the falshood of it might be easily discover'd by what damian de goez , nicolas godigno and baltazar tellez have written of it , as being perfectly inform'd of every thing that concern'd ethiopia , where they had been long resident , yet i cannot forbear to observe with f. kirker , that the latin chronology of the kings of habyssinia makes no mention of preste-iohn ; and therefore all the authors of any antiquity that have taken occasion to mention him , still place him in asia , tho they cannot agree in what part of the world he reign'd , no more then they can about the original of his name . a modern author imagins preste-iohn to be a corruption of preste-arkan , that is to say , king of the adorers . others with as little reason derive it from the latin , pretiosus iahannes . some would have it to be , that as the name of caesar was common to all the roman emperours , so iohn was no less common to these princes we speak of ; and that they bore that name in honour of the prophet ionas , to which the eastern people afterwards added the title of priest , or preste ; not that these kings were really dignifi'd with the sacerdotal character , but because they had usually a cross carry'd before 'em , as protectors of the christian religion . but scaliger's conjecture seems to me more probable then all the rest , where he says , that preste-iean was a corruption of the persian word prestegiani , which signifies apostolic ; that it was very likely that the europaeans who traffick'd into the east , having heard confusedly of that prince , whom they heard frequently call'd padischah prestegiani , gave him by chance the name of preste-iean , which sounded very like to prestegiani , of which they understood not the real signification . as to the part of asia , where preste-iean reign'd , methinks there is no reason to doubt of it , considering what the ancient authors have written . for upon a strict examination it will be found , that the greatest part of these authors place him in that vast country which extends it self from the mogul , towards the east and north as far as china : which is that ▪ which st. antonius sufficiently makes appear in the third tome of his history , where speaking of the tartars , he observes that their emperor sent a puissant army under the command of his son , to subdue those people that inhabited the lesser india ; which conquest being accomplish'd , the victorious tartars advanc'd against the christians who inhabited the greater , or the upper india ; but that their king call'd preste-iean by the vulgar , having drawn his forces together , march'd against 'em , and overthrew ' em . this is also that which paul the venetian , who knew the country better then any body , tells us more distinctly , as having resided several years at the court of the great kan of the tartars : for the kingdom of tenduc , or as others read it , tanchut , this kingdom , i say , where marcus paulus places preste-iohn , is still in being , if we may believe those who have travell'd through it , and lies between china and the empire of the great mogul . which perfectly agrees with the sentiments of those who have made preste-iohn to reign in kitay ; seeing that as i have already observ'd , it is not to be thought that by kitay the ancients meant china only , or some particular kingdom ; it being sufficiently probable that they comprehend under that name all the country that lies between obi , the volga , and china , as the muscovites understand it at this day . the only thing ▪ that seems to raise some doubt in what we have said concerning preste-iohn is this ; that preste-iohn and the people under his subjection were christians , whereas the country that lies between the mogul and china is now full of mahometans and idolaters . but certain it is that things were not always in the same posture as now they are , but that the christian religion once flourish'd in these barbarous countries , where now infidelity prevails . 't is known that st. thomas , after the apostles had made a division of the universe among themselves , departed from india , to cultivate those unbelievers ; that he penetrated into the most remote parts of it , and dy'd at length at meliapor . and some authors have written , not without some probability , that china it self receiv'd the gospel by the ministry of that holy apostle . however it were , there is no question to be made , in my opinion , but that the faith might be dispers'd in countries more on this hand toward the west , in regard there is a country which the moors , profess'd enemies of the christians , still in derision call kiaferstan , or the country of the infidels , the inhabitants of which are call'd christians of st. thomas to this day ; who tho they have forgot their ancient christianity , yet still retain certain customs that sufficiently demonstrate what religion their ancestors profess'd . for beside that they baptize their children , they have painted in their churches , and beare upon their foreheads three crosses of a red colour , being a tincture squees'd out of sanders-wood . but tho it might be true , that presently after the birth of christ , the gospel might not be promulgated in these barbarous countries , yet certain it is that it was preach'd there in the succeeding ages . the celebrated monument that was found in china in . near the city of siganfu , is an invincible proof of what i say . for it is observ'd , that six hunder'd years after christ , the syrian priests having scatter'd themselves all over asia , had divulg'd the christian law in the extremities of the world , where their zeal for the glory of god drew ' em . and hay●on , a christian author , who was of the blood royal of the kings of armenia , testifies , that in the thirteenth age , tartary was full of christians ; that cublai their emperor embrac'd the christian faith ; and that his brother who had been a christian for some time , enter'd into a religious war for the sake of religion , against the caliph of babylon , won palestine from the mahometans , reinthron'd the king of armenia , being expell'd his territories by those cruel enemies of christianity , restor'd to peaceful freedom those people whom the infidels had proscrib'd and banish'd , and rebuilt a great number of churches at his ow costs and charges ; and all this at the sollicitation of the princess his wife , who glory'd in being descended from one of the three kings that came to adore christ , when but newly born . this was the same hae●on , who wrote to st. lewis , when he lay in cyprus at the time of his first expedition for the recovery of the holy land. st. antonin also , in whose history may be seen that letter of the tartar prince , observes that st. lewis sent him , under the character of ambassadors , two monks of the order of st. domini● , with very rich presents , among which was a piece of the true cross , and a canopy of state of an extraordinary value , upon which were embroider'd in gold , the principal mysteries of the life of christ. this happen'd in the year . and about forty or fifty years after , that is to say , toward the beginning of the fourteenth age , several franeiscan monks being sent to the great kan , visited all parts of the kingdom of thibet , which is next to that of tanchut , and converted a great number of infidels and pagans . father andrada , a porteguese jesuit , travelling also into these countries in . reports that the people had still an idea of the christian mysteries , tho confus'd and corrupted ; that they us'd among themselves a sort of confessiion , feeble remainders of the faith which they had formerly embrac'd , and which by degrees was utterly extinguish'd . there is no doubt then , after what has been said , but that the kingdom of tanchut , not having been always idolatrous as now it is , the delaè-lama who at present resides there , may be the true successor of the famous preste-iohn , who reign'd there formerly ; and it is no less probable , that that same monarch happening to change as the religion corrupted , became sometime after head of a new religion which degenerated at last into idolatry . 't is true , that he is not a temporal prince ; but that may be the effect of the wars and revolutions that happen in all kingdoms . however it were , he is still in high veneration among all the eastern people , who acknowledge him for the head of their religion . and that which is farther remarkable is this , that he bears the name of lama , which in the tartar language signifies a cross : and the bogdoi , who conquer'd china in . and who are subject to the dalaè in all matters of religion , wear always crosses about 'em , which they call lama's also , and for which they have an extraordinary respect , which sufficiently demonstrates that they were formerly instructed in those mysteries , of which that sign is in some measure an eternal memorial . besides these different sorts of tartars , of which i have spok'n , there are others who are called ostiaki , bratski , iacuti , and tongusi , who are scatter'd all along the lakes and rivers that lye between siberia and the country of the monguls . but in regard they have all the same physiognomy , and use the same language as the calmoucs , 't is very probable that they are only some separated hordes , that having been domesticated by degrees , by conversation with the muscovites , at length became subject to their dominion . they are all swarthy complexion'd , but more inclining to olive-colour then black. their faces are usually broad , falling in below , and jutting out above ; their eyes are small , but sparkling and full of fire ; their noses short and very flat , with little hair either upon their upper lips , or chins : their stature somewhat above the common size , well set , and clean limb'd , with an air stern and resolute , without any thing of cruelty or savageness . their habits are for the most part all alike , consisting of several sheep-skins sow'd together , which they fit to their bodies in the form of vests , and gird about their wastes with a cord , wherein hangs their bow and quiver , with which they go always arm'd . they shave their heads to the very crown , where they preserve a tuft thick enough to make a double lock , one of which hangs down before , the other behind ; having no other covering for their heads , then a round bonnet of the same with their habits , on the top of which they wear a tuft of red silk , or of some other colour : which is the mark by which you may distinguish the different hordes ; every one having a particular colour to difference the one from the other . but they that live in the places where the martins are taken , make themselves garments of those furs , as also of dogs-skins , of which they keep a vast number ; and sometimes they join both together , and make the one serve for a lining to the t'other , wearing the sables , tho the richer and more beautiful , innermost , and the dogs-hair outermost ; not believing it just , that the dog who stops and catches the martin , should be debas'd below the martin , but that he should be always preferr'd after his death before his enemy , which he vanquish'd when alive . it may be easily judg'd by the enumeration ▪ which i have made of the different sorts of tartars ▪ which inhabit all the countrey that lies between the obi and china , that the muscovites , being assisted by the cosaques , found no great difficulty in opening a way from siberia to this great empire . for in regard they met with no body that would , or was able to dispute the passage with 'em ; and moreover , for that the people , which they had subdu'd either by mildness , or by force of arms , had some kind of correspondence with all the hordes that are dispread on both sides , by their means they have made all their discoveries , and at length have advanc'd by different roads to the very confines of china , where they have also built some fortresses , the better to secure their conquests . the farthermost of all these fortresses is albazin , not above three weeks journey from pekin , tho it be above three months travel remote from moscow . it is seated upon the river yamour ; which was the occasion of the present war between the chineses and muscovites ; while both the one and the other claim'd a right to fish for the pearls , of which that river produces great store ; and hunt the martins , that are very numerous in an island of that river . but in regard of the vast distance between that frontier and moscow , will not permit the muscovites to send recruits sufficiently considerable to support a war , which the nearness of it to china , renders easie to the tartars who are masters of it , the czars thought it more expedient to propound an accommodation , then to expose an army to all the hazards and hardships which of necessity they must undergo , before they can get to the confines of the empire . nor did the chineses refuse the proposals that were made ' em . they sent an ambassador a good way beyond the great wall that separates their territories from the western tartars , and join'd two french jesuits with him , of the number of those whom the k. of france sent about six years ago to the extreme parts of the world , to serve the ambassadors as his interpreters ; but as yet we know not the success of the negotiation . if we may judg by a letter which a german officer who was then in garison in a place upon the river yamour , wrote to one of his friends at moscow , who imparted it to us , 't is very probable , that those affairs are more embroil'd then ever . but in regard that letter is before the last endeavours of the muscovites to obtain a peace , and for that their ambassador was not then arriv'd at the appointed place of meeting , there is little heed to be given to what that officer then wrote : however , it gives us a good account how affairs stood about four years ago . we thought , said he , that the ambassador sent from peking some days since , was come with a design to conclude a peace with us : but we have been surpriz'd at the proceedings of that ambassador , who after he had stopt three days near albazin , without proposing any thing , retir'd of a sudden . we make no question therefore , that being arriv'd upon the frontiers with a great army , but that the war will be soon rekindl'd , and prove more bloody then before ; so that we stand very strictly upon our guards , &c. from dauri upon the confines of china , iuly . . but whatever may be the issue of the war , we may assure our selves by what i have said , that the road from muscovy to chinae , is no chimera nor impracticable thing ; and that it would be likewise the most commodious and shortest way , were there but never so little reliance upon the muscovi●es , who after several journeys have made themselves such absolute masters of all the roads that lead thither , that they take indifferently sometimes one and sometimes another , according as their occasions prompt ' em . i know , they did not presently accomplish their design , and that it cost 'em a world of trials and experiments , before they could find out all the means to secure themselves and others in their passage ; but in regard they spar'd for nothing to bring about this discovery , and that they have been careful from time to time to send away supplies of hunters to view and take an account of countries through which they thought new ways might be open'd , they have so levell'd and remov'd all difficulties , that they make no more of going to china , then of travelling to arch-angel or astrakan . this reflection , which some perhaps would not vouchsafe themselves the leisure perhaps to make , when they imagin'd the way from moscow to peking neither safe nor easie , may serve to adjust and reconcile the several ruttiers or cards that have been drawn these several years ago ; and to explain at the same time , after what manner divers ambassadors sent from one court to another , came to spend some more time then others , in this journey , which some have finish'd in four or five months , while it has cost others near eighteen . in short , the principal aim of the muscovites in these sorts of ambassies having always been to discover the vast extent of land that lies between their territories and the empire of china , 't is no wonder , if they who were entrusted with this affair , travelling as they did like true adventurers , rather then sedulous ambassadors , have shew'd less earnestness to arrive with speed at their journey's end , then to consider the nature of the countrey through which they travell'd , and the course of the rivers which they met with upon the road. 't is to be thought , that 't was in this manner that the knez theodore iacowitz boicow travell'd from tobolsk to peki● in . at what time the czar sent him his ambassador to china : for in regard he mounted up the river as he did , as far as the springs of the irtish , i know not what should make him turn out of the way so much to the right hand , had he not had private orders rather to mind looking after the establishments all along the river , then to treat with the chineses , for whom the muscovites had little or no esteem at that time . however it were , the merchants who are more for their own then the czar's interest , perform this journey at present so safely , and in so little time , that for the most part they never take up above four months in going to peking , and returning to moscow . and this we learnt about three years since from certain merchants who set out of peking after they had heard mass in the jesuits house , upon st. peter and st. paul's day , and got to moscow much about all-holland-tide , the same year , where they staid till the end of winter , to join the caravans at zobalsk , from whence they duly set out every year . after all these convincing proofs and demonstrations , upon which i thought my self bound to insist thus particularly as i have done , i make no question but the reader will abandon all the false idea's which he had conceiv'd touching the distance of eu●ope from china , and suffer himself to be convinc'd , that of all the ways that lead to that flourishing empire , that which the muscovites make choice of now-a days , is both the safest and the shortest . but besides these advantages , which are not a little to be consider'd , the convenience of carriage contributes very much to mitigate the fatigues inseparable from these sorts of journeys . usually you set forward from moscow toward the end of february ; and in regard the snow by that time is become more beaten and solid , by reason of the great number of sledds that pass continually to and fro at that time , far more then at the beginning of the winter , travellers in less then three weeks get to the capital city of siberia , tho it be eight hunder'd wersts , or three hunder'd and fifty french leagues off . there they stay some time for the thaw , to take the sudais , or vessel which carries 'em by water in the rivers which they meet with on this side , and beyond the obi ; which thaw if it happens later then usually , then they continue their journey by land till they come to a h●rde of tartars , who are call'd ostiaki , and are subject to the muscovites . there they change their manner of carriage , and take a new sort of carriage much more nimble and commodious then the former which are sent back to tobelsk : for whereas the sledds made use of by the muscovites are always drawn by one horse , whose keeping is somewhat troublesome and chargeable , to the other sledd they only fasten a reine deer , such as the samoedes make use of in their winter-travels ; and to make 'em go more swift , they tie a great dog behind , that scaring the poor beast with his barking , sets her a running with that speed , as to draw her burthen no less then forty leagues a day . but that which is more wonderful as to these sort of sledds , they are also driven along by the wind sometimes over the land cover'd with snow , sometimes over the ice of frozen rivers , as our vessels , that sail upon the sea. for in regard the country beyond siberia is open and extreamly level as far as mount gaucasus , the people who inhabit it making use of this advantage to spare their beasts , have so order'd their sledds , as either to be drawn along by the reine-deer , or else to carry sails , when the wind favours ' em . this manner of carriage is so much the more commodious , in regard you meet with no interruption in your travels . for as in a barque you have recourse to oares , when the wind slack'ns , or proves contrary , so the deer and the dog labour when the air is calm , but are put into the sledd when the wind serves to drive it along . thus , so long as the ice continues to bear , you come to the river genessai , where the muscovites have built a city of the same name for the convenience of travellers ; and there it is that you take boat to remount the two great rivers tongusi , and augara , which rise out of the lake of baikala , and which are commonly allow'd to be wersts in length , and forty broad . 't is said , that the water of this lake is extraordinary clear ; and that notwithstanding the depth of it , you may clearly discern the colour of the stones that lie at the bottom . it is encompass'd with several high mountains , where the snow lies all the summer long , as well as in the midst of winter . and doubtless this it is that constrains travellers to spend many times seven or eight days in crossing it , tho it be not above eight leagues over . for this lake being , as it naturally ought to be , the general rendezvouz of various winds that blow through the hideous rocks with which it is environ'd , 't is to be thought that when they happen to blow from several points at the same time , they must put the vessels which they meet , to a great deal of trouble , and that it requires and extraordinary forefight , or good luck , to prevent a stop for some time . after you have quitted this lake , if you please you may enter into a river call'd scheling● , and then going still by water , you meet about fifty leagues from the mouth of it , with a city of the same name , which the muscovites built to facilitate the passage of their car●vans : or if you rather chuse to land immediately after you have cross'd the lake , then you find your self among the monguls that lie to the south , of whom you buy mules and dromedaries to continue your journey to the first city of china , to which you come after fifteen days travel . after this manner the most part of the muscovite merchants travel , that traffick with the chineses . by which 't is plain , that all the countries that were formerly but confusedly known under the name of the grand tartary , are neither so desert , nor so untill'd , as people to this day imagine ; and that the not taking the benefit that might have been taken by a narrower search , has been a considerable loss ; those countries being water'd with a great many fair rivers , and furnish'd with so many valuable commodities as are daily discover'd . not to speak of rubarb , azure-stone , and castors , which are very plentiful among the yousbecks and monguls ; the sables and black-foxes that are taken all along the rivers of obi , tongusi , and angara ; the ginseng-roots , the pearls and badian which the river yamour - affords , the silver and lead-mines near argus , the muscovites have found out , more especially in the lands that advance more to the north , several other rarities , wherein they drive a considerable trade . besides furs of all sorts , which they fetch from all quarters , and of which the sale is so great , that the city of gen●ssia alone pays every year to the grand duke's treasury fourscore thousand roubles custom , which amounts to near sixscore thousand crowns of french money ; they have discover'd a sort of ivory , which is whiter and smother then that which comes from the indies . not that they have any elephants that furnish 'em with this commodity ( for the northern countries are too cold for those sort of creatures that naturally love heat ) but other amphibious animals , which they call by the name of behemot , which are usually found in the river lena , or upon the shores of the tartarian-sea . several teeth of this monster were shewn us at moskow , which were ten inches long , and two in diameter at the root : nor are the elephants teeth comparable to 'em , either for beauty or whiteness , besides that they have a peculiar property to stanch blood , being carried about a person subject to bleeding . the persians and turks who buy 'em up , put a high value upon 'em , and prefer a scimiter or a dagger ha●t of this precious ivory before a handle of massy gold or silver . but certainly no body better understands the price of this ivory , then they who first brought it into request ; considering how they venture their lives in attacking the creature that produces it , which is as big and as dangerous as a crocodile . they were beholding for the discovery of this to the inhabitants of a certain island , out of which , if the muscovites are to be believ'd , issu'd the first colonies that ever peopl'd america . and thus much we learnt upon this subject from the vayvode of smolensko , whose name was mouchim pouckhim , a person of as great a wit as a man can well meet with , and perfectly acquainted with all the countries that lie beyond the obi , as having been a long time intendant of the chancery of the government of siberia . after he had ask'd us in a discourse which we had with him , in what manner we thought that america came to be first peopl'd , upon the general answer which we gave him , grounded upon the common opinion ; he gave us to understand that he had a conjecture more probable then any of ours . there is , said he , beyond the obi , a great river call'd kawoina , into which another river empties it self , by the name of lena . at the mouth of the first river that discharges it self into the frozen-sea , stands a spacious island very well peopl'd , and which is no less considerable for hunting the behemot , an amphibious animal , whose teeth are in great esteem . the inhabitants go frequently upon the side of the frozen sea to hunt this monster ; and because it requires great labour and assiduity , they carry their families usually along with ' em . now it many times happens , that being surpriz'd by a thaw , they are carry'd away i know not whither upon huge pieces of ice that break off one from another . for my part , added he , i am perswaded that several of those hunters have been carry'd upon these floating pieces of ice to the most northern parts of america , which is not far off from that part of asia which juts out into the sea of tartary . and that which confirms me in this opinion is this , that the americans who inhabit that country which advances farthest toward that sea , have the same physiognomy as those unfortunate islanders , whom the over-eager thirst after gain exposes in that manner to be transported into a foreign climate . we might add to what the vaivode told us , that there are also in that part of america several of those creatures that are so common in muscovy , more especially beavers , which might have been transported thither after the same manner . and this conjecture seem'd to me to be so much the better grounded , in that it is frequently to be seen in poland , that such great pieces of ice keep whole and entire , from warsaw , till they come to fall a great way into the baltic sea. but it would be requisite , for the better confirmation and assurance of a matter of this importance , to be well inform'd of the language of those people that so nearly resemble the islanders in face and body ; for if there were any thing of affinity between their languages , methinks there should no farther question be made of the conjecture . we might have learnt many other curiosities of this vaivode , who without doubt is the most accomplish'd person in all muscovy , but that we were afraid of awaking his jealousie by multiplicity of interrogatories : and besides , we observ'd by some answers which he made us , that he was fearful of creating himself trouble at court , where his extraordinary merit had already rais'd him many enemies , and therefore we forbore to press him any farther . some people perhaps may wonder , considering the great numbers of rivers which come from china , that the muscovites take no more benefit of the advantages that seem to offer themselves for setling a more safe and easie trade then that by land with the chineses and iapanners ; but in my opinion they ought not to be blam'd for preferring the course they take before any other . for beside that they have but very little experience in sea affairs , they have met with obstacles never to be surmounted in those rivers , whose names are hardly known in europe . to make out this yet more apparent , you must know , that there are in the country that lyes beyond siberia , four principal rivers that fall into the frozen sea , or the sea of tartary , and into the sea of iapon ; not to speak of an infinite number of others that discharge themselves into the latter , as may be seen in the map of siberia , which is a faithful copy of that which is preserv'd in the chancery of moscow . the most westerly of all these rivers is obi , after which as you travel to the east you meet successively with genessai , lena and yamour . but as considerable as they are either for the abundance of water , or the extent of their course , there are so many inconveniences to surmount , if you go by water , and so many hazards to undergo at the mouths of every one , that the merchants always rather chuse to travel by land into china then to go by sea. for to speak something in particular of every one of these rivers ; the obi is extreamly dangerous at the mouth of it , by reason of the horrid heaps of ice with which it is pester'd almost all the year long ; and the muscovites still bear in mind the misfortune of the hollanders , who by reason of their being engag'd too far in the frozen sea lost several of their ships toward nova zembla . the river of genessai , besides the inconvenience which is common to it with the obi , has one particular , which consists in nine water-falls , which the muscovites call poroki , or poroges , and are distant several leagues one from another ; and therefore because there would be a necessity of unlading the vessel as many times as there are water-falls to pass , the merchants have reason sufficient to avoid all that trouble , and take a more convenient road. 't is true the course of the river lena is more uniform , but the mouth of it is no less difficult and dangerous to pass then that of the obi ; for though it be not so much pester'd with ice , yet the great number of rocks and shelves will afford no safety for vessels of very small burthen ; only some flat-bottom'd gondola's will venture to pick up certain black and white fish which they find among the rocks , and make use of for several occasions . as for the yamour , which is the most easterly of all , and falls into the sea of iapon , though it have none of those annoyances , that render the other rivers unpassable , yet in that part where it mixes with the sea ' , there grows such a prodigious number of sea-bulrushes , that you would take the mouth of it for a real forest. an obstacle , that might perhaps be remov'd were the rushes like those , which commonly grow in our rivers ▪ but the people have assur'd me , that they are of such an excessive bigness , that a man can hardly grasp one of 'em with both his arms ; by which you may guess that it would be as great a labour to clear that passage , as to cut down and grub-up a whole forest. however these rivers , notwithstanding they are so full of obstacles and difficulties , yet are of great use to the muscovites for the more commodious crossing those vast countries that lye between siberia and the empire of china : for besides that they travel more easily over 'em , when they are frozen , then they can by land , where the roads can never be so level , they are much more conveniently navigable toward their sources , then toward the end of their courses . and though you may meet with some falls of water in rowing upward against the stream , yet they are neither so deep nor so dangerous as those that are nearer the mouths of the rivers . but that which is more remarkable where these water-falls are , is this , that all the circumjacent air seems to be as it were embalm'd , casting forth such a pleasing fragrancy round about , as if the most exquisite persumes had spread themselves over all the adjoining fields . if what those travellers assure us , from whom we learnt these particulars , be true , 't is no difficult thing to unfold this riddle . for they affirm , that on the tops of those rocks that cause these water-falls , there grow most odoriferous flowers , and those in great abundance . to which may be added , that as ordinary perfumes never diffuse their odours more powerfully then-when they are frotted , or held to the fire , so the air being thus persum'd , diffuses a stronger scent , being agitated and heated by the motion of the water precipitating with such a rapidness , then that which exhales in places where there is nothing but an undisturb'd and quiet calm . here it is that i ought to say something of siberia , had i any thing particular to observe concerning it ; but there is nothing remarkable that distinguishes it from the rest of the provinces of muscovy , unless it be the excessive cold it is subject to , by reason of the extraordinary elevation of it . moreover , as i have sufficiently observ'd how the muscovites won it from the cosaques , i have nothing more to add to what i have said , but that any man may be easily convinc'd by the multitude of towns and villages that are in it , that that same province of muscovy is not so wild nor so desert as it is commonly thought to be . moreover , what i have hitherto discours'd concerning the different roads that lead to china , and the various countries through which a traveller must pass in his way thither , are sufficient , if i am not mistak'n , to give the reader at least some idea of the greater tartary , so little known to this day , and concerning which no man dares over-curiously inform himself in muscovy for fear of giving a jealousie to that nation , on , the most distrustful and suspicious of any other perhaps in the world ; so that we were forc'd to observe our measures to discover that little which i have made known . and 't is very probable , that , had we come to moscow in a conjuncture less favourable , we had not learn'd so much . but in regard the muscovites werethen designing to send an embassadour into france , to sollicite the king to enter into the league , which they were then about to conclude with germany and poland against the ottoman empire , we gave our selves a little more liberty to obtain those informations we desir'd , then at another time we durst have done . but as the embassy encourag'd us to be less reserv'd in our inquisitiveness , so the muscovites made use of it as a reason and pretence to refuse the passage we had been requesting ever since we arriv'd at moskow . however , that their ambassador might be the better receiv'd in france , they made it their study to find a fair pretence to be civilly rid of us , and at the same time to engage us to return back into france , there to represent the advantages that might accrue to our nation by a free passage through siberia . nor was it long before they met with one to their wish . for having learn'd by the commissioners who examin'd us , according to custom , that we were come out of persia into muscovy without any letters of recommendation , nor indeed without any passports ; they told us , that since they could not have any assurance in us , in regard we had no authentick testimonials , 't was a great trouble to 'em , that they were forc'd to refuse us , what they plainly saw we requested only out of our zeal for the glory of god , and the salvation of souls ; that they were deeply sensible of all the hardships we had endur'd in so tedious a journey , upon no other motive then that of the conversion of the chineses : but in regard they were oblig'd by the maxims of their state , not to grant free passage through their territories , but to persons that they knew , we were not to think it strange that they requir'd some assurances from us before they allow'd us that permission . they added , to mitigate the extremity of our sorrow occasion'd by this denyal , that we had a fair opportunity to return into france , for that they were just a sending thither one of the principal lords of the court ; and therefore if we would take the advantage of going along with him , he should make it his business when we came home , to joyn with us , in order to the procuring from our king such passports and recommendations as were necessary for the success of our enterprize . how much in vain soever we knew it to be to signify the least reluctancy to their complemental proposal , we ceas'd not however to press 'em with all the importunity imaginable , not to expose us to so many delays , and consequently to those great expences which they might so easily spare us ; that since they were convinc'd of the kings sincere zeal for the service of god , they had no reason to question but that they would do him a most acceptable kindness , in facilitating the means for us to go and preach the gospel in the remote extremities of the earth . but notwithstanding all this , having receiv'd a precise order to be gone , which prince gallichin also imparted to us in the czar's name , there was no farther contending ; we must resolve to depart , and prepare our selves for a voyage quite different from what we had design'd some years before . nevertheless , we would not embark in company with their ambassador : for in regard we mistrusted the success of his negotiations in france , we thought it our surer course to manage our business by our selves , rather then to concern him with us in the least . to this purpose , we went to wait upon him before we left moskow , nor was he sorry to see us . and therefore being willing to inform himself before his departure of several things in relation to france , he sent us sleds about ten a clock at night , to the end he might discourse us more freely at night , and to avoid his being check'd by the court , which prohibits all the boyars , who have any employments , to have any communication with foreigners , under any pretence whatever . we staid with him near three hours ; and in regard he ask'd us with a great deal of civility what course we thought was most proper for him to take , to the end he might be kindly receiv'd in france ; we told him frankly , that one of the surest ways , was to shew an open-hearted generosity and impartial disengagement in all his conduct ; without which , people under his character were never esteem'd in the french court ; and there was no question to be made , but that for want of these precautions , his predecessors had not met with that satisfaction with which they flatter'd themselves . but whatever we said , we found him but very little enclin'd to listen to us upon that subject ; and all the while we were discoursing with him , his people were busy below in the court , lading several waggons with furrs , the sale of which we knew to be the principal end of his ambassy . now in regard there is but very little money stirring in muscovy , nor indeed any at all to be seen but what comes out of foreign countries ; it behoves 'em therefore , since they have not enough to trade among themselves , to fetch it in by the sale of their furs of all sorts into foreign parts , which is the best revenue the czars have . for which reason it is , that they cannot live without sending into remote countries a numerous troop of merchants , under the protection of an ambassador , who , besides that he defrays their charges in all countries where he goes , frees 'em also from the payment of custom , which would eat up a great part of their gains , were they oblig'd to pay the rigor of what might be demanded from ' em . 't is true , the person , of whom i spake , and who is one of the most considerable princes of muscovy , and one of the best headpieces in the empire , would not have been sorry perhaps to have seen himself rid of this same train of merchants luggage , which he readily foresaw would be prejudicial to him in the conclusion ; and , as he is a person in love with honour beyond the common rate of the muscovites , he would have been glad to have been in condition to support his character . but the interest of the court , to which it behov'd him to sacrifice his own , would not permit him to do otherwise then had been practis'd all along . so that he was oblig'd to put himself at the head of several merchants , who then assume the title of gentlemen : a title however , which they can easily throw aside , when they are to act the pedlers in the sale of their skins . two days after this nocturnal visit , we departed from moskow in company with a muscovite-boyar , who was returning home to his own house upon the frontiers of lithuania ; and who , having been formerly a roman catholick himself , preserv'd a kindness still for us that were so . yet , notwithstanding that the muscovites refus'd to let us pass thorow their territories , we did not despair of reviving our designs upon the promise they made us , to grant us the favour that we demanded , so soon as they should understand , that our king approv'd our enterprize . and with this prospect it was , that my companion and my self took the way of poland , in company with the muscovite-boyar , already mention'd , who shew'd us all the civilities imaginable upon the road ; no less kind to a dominican fryer , that travell'd along with us , being entrusted with letters from the cha of persia to the pope and the emperor . the letter to the pope was enclos'd in a purse of cloth of gold , and that to the emperor in another of cloth of silver . and the substance of both was an answer to certain letters , which those two potentates had written at the same time to the persian monarch , exhorting him to take the benefit of the success , wherewith god had bless'd their arms , to recover those places , which the turk had wrested from the persian some years before . but the cha , it seems , was unwilling to regain his losses at the expence of his ease and pleasure , to which he sacrific'd all other considerations in the world . besides that , the atamadoulet , or prime minister of the persian empire , could by no means be induc'd to make war against the ottomans ; whether it were , that he were doubtful of the success , or whether he were willing , that the grand signior should think himself beholding to him , for having diverted so furious a storm from his empire ; and perhaps , more then this , he was no less glad of the opportunity to testify to the ottoman sultan , the devotion , which he had for the religion of the sunni , as much a persian as he was ; and notwithstanding , that the duty of his employment bound him to be , at least in outward shew , one of the most zealous defenders of aly's sect. but whatever reason the cha of persia had , not to be swai'd by all the reasons which the embassadors from several of the european princes laid before him ; certain it is , that his answer to the last letters , which he receiv'd from 'em , imported no more , but that there was still a vail before his eyes , that hinder'd him from seeing clearly into all those affairs , that were propounded to him . and this was the purport of those , wherewith that german dominican was entrusted , in whose company we cross'd one part of muscovy , lithunia , together with the white-russia , and parted at length at warsaw , where we arriv'd the th . of march in the year . about eleven months after father barnaby and my self set out of irivan . the end of the third book . travels in muscovy . book the fourth . what a certain author reports of an ancient hero , whose character he design'd to heighten , may justly be apply'd to those who profess the apostolical life ; when entring upon the particulars of his actions , he affirm●d , that the end of every one of his laborious exploits , serv'd only as an introduction to a new one , into which he was ingag'd by the greatness of his courage . notwithstanding all the hardships and fatigues father barnaby had undergone for several years , in his mission into the east , and all the miseries he had suffer'd in the execution of the design that had driven us out of persia , he was forc'd to renounce the repose that was offer'd him at warsaw , to repair forthwith to dantzic , in hopes of finding a vessel there , to transport him over into france . whereas it was necessary , that one of us should remain near muscovy , in order to be the better inform'd of the disposition of those people in relation to us , that certain notice might be given thereof from time to time , it was agreed among us , that while he should go to manage our concerns with our superiors in france , i should tarry in poland , there to take other measures to facilitate the success of our enterprise . in order to this , he left me , and providence seconding our design , furnish'd him with a ship in the port of dantzic , ready to set sail for amsterdam , where he arriv'd safe after some days navigation , and from thence proceeded with speed towards paris . while he negotiated our affairs there , with all the success we could expect , i was sufficiently employ'd at warsaw , by the pity of the french inhabitants that are setled there in great numbers . they having been long desirous to have a french jesuit among 'em , to give them those spiritual advices they could not easily meet with in a foreign kingdom , i no sooner arriv'd there , but they sent their burguemaster to me , to intreat me , during my abode in that royal city , to take the conduct of their souls upon me , and more particularly the care of preaching , which they had been depriv'd of for many ages . i accepted that employment freely , and continu'd it until our affairs were absolutely regulated to undertake a second voyage into muscovy . altho the earnestness those zealous christians express'd for the word of god , and for all things relating to salvation , took up the best part of my time during my abode among them , my labour was very well recompenc'd and eas'd by the holy use they made of all the instructions they receiv'd from the holy ghost by my ministry ; and i never was so sensible , as on that occasion , how easily a heart that has a good foundation of christianity , recovers out of those disorders to which it had abandon'd its self , when truly made sensible of the duty of its profession , and of those obligations unto which we are engag'd by our religion . but whatever consolation i receiv'd from the zeal i observ'd in the catholicks , i receiv'd another from above , which seem'd yet more particularly to relate to my profession of missionary , the main end of which , is the conversion of infidels and hereticks . prince tsartoresky famous throughout all poland for his virtue and merit , whereby he had acquir'd the veneration of all the polanders , had a tartarian slave among his servants , into whom his illustrious master's good examples had inspir'd an inclination to christianity : but whereas this vertuous palatin , could meet with no body to instruct that poor mahometan , for want of understanding his language , he was very much troubled at his not being able to second the pious desires of his servant , in his good intention for the christian religion , of which till then , he had had but a superficial knowledge . as soon as he understood that i could speak tartar , he sent this half converted infidel to me , desiring me to explain the mysteries of our faith to him , and to acquaint him with all the engagements that are contracted by him that embraces it . i met with no difficulty to unseal the eyes of this poor blind , whom the misfortune of birth , rather than obstinacy had kept till then in idolatry . he being of a very mild disposition , i soon dispos'd him to receive his baptism , which was perform'd on whitsunday , to the great satisfaction of his generous master , who gave him his liberty as soon as he cast off the bondage of the devil , who endeavour'd , by many reiterated menaces to regain this precious conquest from iesus christ. i receiv'd this information from this new convert's own mouth soon after his regeneration by the waters of holy baptism , the which i am the more inclin'd to believe , by reason of the sincerity , and the candidness of his soul. talking with him one day , about the happiness of his condition , and the mercies of god in calling him to his church , he told me with his usual simplicity , that he had purchas'd it very dear , and that it had like to have cost him his life ; after which , having given me a small account of all the violent temptations he had undergone , while i was most earnest to instruct and fit him for christianity , he declar'd to me , that a hideous terrible phantasm had appear'd to him several times , threatning to strangle him , in case he persisted in his resolution of becoming a christian. to this he added , that the said apparition had frighten'd him to that degree , while we were disposing him by the usual ceremonies of the church , to receive this first sacrament , that he would certainly have run away , had i not been with him , and stopp'd him by my presence ; but that all those horrid apparitions had ceas'd as soon as he was baptiz'd , and that he had found the saving vertue thereof , by the peace and tranquility it had infus'd into his soul , from that happy moment . the conversion of this infidel , was soon after follow'd by that of an hungarian lutheran , whom i had all along taken for a zealous catholic ; he was very exact in coming to all my sermons , and the regularity of his conduct , answer'd the idea i had form'd to my self about him , before my being perfectly acquainted with him . and therefore i was strangely surpriz'd when he came to acquaint me , at a time when i least expected it , with the error in which he had liv'd till then , and his sincere resolution of obeying the voice of god , which press'd him earnestly to abjure his said error : and whereas he was fully instructed in all the points of our religion , and seem'd very well confirm'd in them , i had nothing to do but to receive his abjuration , and to prepare him afterwards to receive the other sacraments of the church . in the mean while , i was not so absolutely taken up with the proper functions of my ministry , and the satisfaction i receiv'd thereby , as to neglect the furthering the grand design that had oblig'd us to come into poland . the necessity of keeping a correspondence of letters with my companion , who was in france , made me apply my self to the marquess of bethune , to fix it with less trouble . this lord who has resided long at the court of poland , convinc'd me in that occasion , as well as in many others that offer'd themselves in the sequel , not only of the hereditary affection of his family to our society ; but also of all the zeal , the greatest , and most christian of all our kings can expect of his most faithful ministers . as soon as he was inform'd by a letter i wrote to him , with the motive for which i begg'd his protection , besides the assurances he was pleas●d to give me of it at that very time , in the most obliging manner imaginable ; he was moreover so kind as to acquaint the king of poland with our design , from whom he learnt such particular things , concerning the way we design'd to discover , that he engag'd me to come soon to the court , there to draw , as at the spring head , the great and certain informations that would have been so useful to us , had we been able to overcome the obstinacy of the muscovites . and therefore , as soon as it was known in france , how much the king of poland , who is one of the most curious and most knowing princes in europe , seem'd to affect this discovery , and what advantage might be deriv●d from the proximity of his territories to muscovy , in order to facilitate the execution thereof ; i was order'd to go to kiss his hands , and to implore his royal authority , for the accomplishment of our designs , which he could second the better , by reason that he had lately concluded a peace with the muscovites , whereof one of the most considerable articles for religion , was ; that the czars should grant a free passage through their countries , to such religious as the king of poland should be pleas'd to send for the future , to preach the gospel among the infidels . these happy conjunctures which flatter'd our hopes so agreeably , occasion'd me to quit warsaw forthwith , to repair to iavarow , where the court resided at that time . the marquess of bethune presented me to his majesty , and procur'd me the honour of kissing his hands , soon after my arrival . i had the satisfaction to be convinc'd , by my self , of all that i had heard both in europe and in asia , of the great qualifications of that august prince , who is so much admir'd in all parts for his heroic vertues . as he was no stranger to the design that brought me to court , he was so kind as to begin the discourse himself about the project of our journey into china by land , and he gave me such grand overtures to contrive it , yet more advantageously than we had been able to do ; that i shall ever regret the occasion , which hell being broke loose against us , has made us lose , of putting it into execution , where circumstances were so favourable as they were at that time . an ambassador from muscovy , call'd nicephore , whom the czars had sent to the king of poland , some time after his return from pekin , where he had resided in the same quality ; had communicated these secrets to this prince , who honour'd me with the knowledge of them , and gave me the map , or book of roads , which monsieur d'ablancourt had fram'd upon the memoirs that envoy had left him . these memoirs agree so exactly with the relation of all other travellers who have travell'd that way since , that nothing can be added to the exact and faithful description he has given of all the countries and people he has discover'd in his journey : in my second journey into muscovy , i had often the satisfaction of convincing my self , as to the uniformity of the sentiments of all those i consulted on purpose , to discover the truth of that passage . they all agreed to the position of all the cities and forts mention'd in the said map , which would be perfect , had the degrees of longitude and latitude been faithfully set down . but it will be very difficult ever to be certain as to that point , unless the muscovites , who are not capable of making any regular observations themselves , would permit some mathematician that has more skill than they have to do it . whereas , what i have already related , in the preceding book , as to the way the muscovites use to travel into china , is partly extracted from the memoirs the king of poland did me the favour to communicate to me , and that all that i have done since , was only to get a confirmation thereof , it would be needless to repeat it here , since i can add nothing to it ; but that the world may the better rely upon the truth of what i have written , as to the facility of travelling into china by land , which till now had been look●d upon as impracticable , by reason that it has been examin'd and approv'd of , by the most knowing prince , and least lyable to be impos'd upon , in the world. all these instructions which i immediately sent to france , together with all the other informations , we had already receiv'd from divers parts , on which we could rely , induc'd our superiors very much to favour our designs , in which they foresaw such considerable advantages for the promoting of our religion . they being convinc'd , by what his most christian majesty had lately done for the conversion of the kingdom of siam ; that we should not want the protection of the eldest son of the church , they concluded , that the best way to succeed in our enterprise , was to propose it to that monarch , who is so zealous for whatever relates to the service of god. they were not deceiv'd in their conjectures ; for they had no sooner represented to him , the great advantages that might accrue from that discovery , which promis'd no less than the conversion of all tartary , but that prince instantly granted what ever they desir'd for the facilitating of that important passage . besides most advantageous passports , and other particular assistances we receiv'd from him , he gave us letters patents , as being his mathematicians , to authorize us the more in all countries , through which we should be oblig'd to pass , with other particular recommendations to the great duke of muscovy , who had express'd so much earnestness to us , to have those assurances of the interest the monarch , they most esteem and respect on earth , took in the execution of our designs . i am perswaded , the reader will be glad to see the contents of them , and perhaps will be very well pleas'd to see the fantastical list of the pompous , magnificent titles the czars affect , and are ●o jealous of ; that were any of them omitted in the letters that are written to them , they would never receive them . this is the copy of that which his majesty did us the honour to entrust us with , for the two princes that are now reigning . a letter . most high , most excellent , most puissant , and most magnanimous princes , our dearly beloved brothers , and perfect friends , czars and great dukes , john and peter sons of alexis , a●tocrators of all the great and lesser white russia , muscovy , kiovia , wolodimeria , novogord , czars of cazan , czars of astrakan , czars of siberia , lords of pleskow , great dukes of smolensko , t wer , inhor , permo , westquiá , bulgaria , and others , lords and great dukes of the inferior novogord of tzernikovia , resens , rostof , jeroslaw , bielejezor , udor , obdor , condomir , and of all the northern parts , lords of iberia , czars of cartalania , garsinia , dukes of cabadin , and dukes of the dukes of circassia and georgia , and of several other oriental , occidental , and s●ptentrional lordships , and estates , paternals , great paternal heirs , successors , lords and rulers . being desirous to savour , as much as in us lyes , the pious designs of the fathers iesuits , our good and loyal subjects , who go missionaries into china , and other oriental countries , to preach the gospel , and to give the people that inhabit those cold climes the knowledge of the true god , as also , at the same time , there to make all necessary observations for the promoting of arts and sciences , in which all nations are equally concern'd ; and being also inform'd , that there is an easie cut through your territories into china , we intreat you to grant those fathers all such permission and passports as they shall have occasion for , not only to pass and repass through those territories and seas that are under your command , but also there , to receive all manner of protection , and assistance , we engaging and promising to do the like , in the like case , when desir'd and requir'd so to do by you . whereupon we pray god , most high , most excellent , most puissant , and most magnanimous princes , our dearly beloved brothers , and perfect friends , to keep your majesties under his holy protection . written at fontainebleau , the th day of october , . your good brother , and perfect friend , lewis . colbert . the muscovites being the greatest formalists in the world , one is oblig'd not only in the letters that are written to the czars , to specifie distinctly all the titles they affect , but also in all the speeches that are made to them in public whenever their names are mention'd ; in so much , that should the memory of any ambassadour , or other , chance to slip in the least , in the enumeration of all those lofty titles , he would expose himself to receive an affront from the ministers , who had rather one should take a province of the state , than omit any of those qualities of their master , which they look upon as so many appurtenances of the crown . the court of france not being ignorant of their niceness upon that subject , omitted none of those formalities , in hopes thereby to engage them to be the more favourable to us . while father barnaby was labouring on his side , to procure us all the security that could be thought on for the execution of our enterprise ; i receiv'd order from our superiors , to chuse out some companions in poland , equally zealous , and capable to facilitate the success thereof . it was no hard task for me to find out such in a kingdom , where our society has two great provinces . both the one and the other would have a share in that important design , and offer a victim a piece to god. altho several jesuits had long aspir'd to that happiness , we only pick'd out two , which indeed were worth many others . the first whom we took out of the province of cracovia , was call'd zapolski , and had been extraordinarily sollicitous for upwards of twenty years together , to go a missionary into china . his family was one of the most illustrious in poland , and he had possess'd the most considerable offices among us : besides philosophy , mathematicks , and divinity , which he had taught many years with credit ; he was a great linguist , and particularly vers'd in the russian tongue , to which he apply'd himself most , in expectation of the occasion that was offer'd him by us , the which he had long been desirous of . he was rector to one of the chief colleges in prussia royal , when he was inform'd that we design'd to call some fathers of his nation to our assistance ; whereupon he made such earnest sollicitations at rome , for leave to joyn with us , and express'd so much zeal to enter into the happiness of a life altogether apostolical , which he had not been able to obtain till then , that he got leave to quit his superiour's place , in order to apply himself wholly to an apostolical life . the second was nam'd terpiloweski , of whom the province of lithuania made a sacrifice to god , which cost them very dear . he was a man of an extraordinary merit , he taught the mathematicks in the university of vilna , when he heard that i was employ'd in getting some travelling companion . whereas he stood possess'd of all the qualifications that could be desir'd in an accomplish'd missionary ; a known vertue , a charming sweetness , an admirable address for all handy works , a great deal of skill in playing upon all sorts of instruments , and in handling an ingraver ; i excited him as much as possible i could not to omit any thing in order , to obtain of his superiours , the favour of which his profound humilty made him to seem unworthy , altho' he was very desirous of it ; he did it accordingly , and by reiterated prayers , and supplications , he overcame all the obstacles that oppos'd the accomplishment of his holy desires . the esclavonian and russian tongues which those two missionaries understood perfectly , together with the turkish and tartar , which father barnaby , and my self spoke sufficiently , enabled us to cross all siberia , and all the great tartary , to the consines of china , without wanting any foreign interpreters , which was the reason for which we engag'd poland to enter into our design , and to joyn with us in order to discover that passage with ease , which in the sequel would have prov'd so much the more easie to all our society , by reason that it seem'd to secure us a communication with the most distant countries in the world. the happy disposition i met with on the side of the polish fathers in order to promote the word of god , was no sooner known in france , but they labour'd with all the speed imaginable to obtain us all the assistance they judg●d proper to facilitate more and more the execution thereof . father barnaby , who knew better than any man what was necessary for the discovery of the new way we were going to attempt , took care to provide abundance of trinkets , and a world of excellent remedies , in order to present them to those tartarian princes , whose protection we should stand in need of : he was likewise provided with all manner of mathematical instruments to observe the longitudes of the different countries through which we were to pass ; in a word , he was furnish'd with all things that could render our journey of use to religion , and sciences . being thus provided with all things , besides the king's recommendations , he repair'd to roan , there to imbark with a young jes●it , who had only enter'd himself in the society , in order to dedicate his life to foreign missions . in the mean time , as the season of the year was far spent , it being then about the middle of november , i thought fit to depart from warsaw , where i had spent the best part of the year , to go to dantzic , there to tarry for my companions , with whom i hop'd to reach moscow before the end of winter . but god almighty's providence , whose judgments are unfathomable , having suffer'd the vessel , in which our dear conductor was imbark'd , to miscarry , put me to a new trial , aud by that affliction , the most sensible that ever i underwent , dispos'd me to a great many others , to which i was expos'd in the sequel . although this fatal accident happen'd while i was at dantzic , where i had some secret presages of it ; i was not certainly inform'd therewith till some time after , which hinder'd me from taking such speedy measures as were necessary to repair so great a loss . notwithstanding the violence of my affliction at the confirmation i receiv'd of it from france , amsterdam , and hamburg , i resolv'd not to droop , and god almighty inspir'd me with courage enough to renew a design which had cost us so much labour , and which nothing but the motive of his glory could ind●ce me to persist in , considering all the oppositions we had met in it . the truth is , i found my self more at a loss than ever ; the fatal shipwrack of our companions had also depriv'd us of all the assistance they brought us . the ill reception the ambassadours of muscovy had receiv'd in france through their bad conduct , made us fearful of an ill success at the court of moscow , where they are us'd to sacrifice all to their resentment : the seeds of the war which france has since wag'd against germany , with whom the czars had lately made a league , began already to allarm muscovy . all this , i say , seem'd to thwart our project , and to break all the measures we might have taken at a more favourable time . however i did not give over my hopes , tho' i had but little prospect for any , and i began to act with the more confidence , by reason that i was then convinc'd of the vanity of human succours , which i had been deceiv'd in , in so many different occasions . while i was at dantzic poring upon our misfortune , the diet of poland was held at grodno , which is a small city in lithuania , whither count syri , whom i shall shortly speak of , was gone to endeavour to obtain the embassy of persia , ( where he had formerly been with the same character ) from the king , and the assembled republick , in which he expected to meet greater advantages for christendom , than those he had been able to manage 'till then with the cha. whereas he had been extraordinary kind to me during my abode at moscow , where he arriv'd soon after us , i thought he might prove of great use for the re-establishment of our affairs , the rather because he had always appear'd to me a great votary to our society , and that he was very desirous to be known to our monarch , whose vertues he publish'd every where , with as much affection as if he had been the most loyal of his subjects , or most zealous minister . in hopes of his assistance , i left dantzic in the beginning of february , and after eight hours march upon the haff , or golf , which is form'd by the baltic-sea , which was frozen at that time , i arriv'd at koningsberg , which is the metropolis of prussia , about german miles from dantzic . had i been less concern'd than i was for the fatal end of my companion , i should certainly have been delighted as well as all other foreigners who are not us'd to travel upon the ice , with the prodigious multitude of stately magnificent sledges , which cannot be express'd ; wherewith the vistula was cover'd ; for notwithstanding my thoughts were wholly taken up with our misfortune , i was diverted by that spectacle , which was agreeable to the beholders , as pleasant to those that are in them . this machine is not unlike a triumphal carr , drawn by one horse , that runs full speed without being hardly tired ; the which notwithstanding the swiftness of its course , causes no other movement than what is necessary to convince people that they do not stand still . altho' it was very necessary for me to arrive at grodno before the breaking up of the diet , i was oblig'd to stop some days at koningsberg , to indulge the devotion of several catholicks , whom commerce had drawn into that city , which belongs to the duke of brandenburg ; where they had not the free exercise of their religion . having sacrific'd to them part of the time i design'd for other uses , i endeavour'd to repair it afterwards by an extraordinary diligence , not to lose the occasion of recovering our affairs , which were in a desperate condition . i fortunately met at grodno , where all the nobility of poland was assembled at that time , with all the persons that were most like to assist me , and to draw me out of trouble , particularly the marquess of bethune , whose protection i rely'd very much upon , and count syri , whom i came on purpose to meet there , being persuaded , that i should easily ingage him to enter more particularly into my projects . having acquainted them both with the misfortune of our missionaries , and found that they were really concern'd at it , i conceiv'd new hopes for the reviving of our ancient project , or to contrive a new one upon a better foundation , and perhaps more advantageous than before . whereas the deputies the court of moscovy had sent to the dyet of poland , according to custom , had mention'd on several occasions the discontents of their ambassadors , who were lately return'd from france , and that besides they underhand spread a rumour of a combat between the czars , and the emperour of china's forces , in which they pretended two jesuits had been taken by the muscovites ; i concluded from thence , that those reports were fore-runners of the refusal they design'd to make us of a passage through siberia , altho' they had promis'd it solemnly . but , to be the better satisfy'd , and to avoid any cause of reproach to my self in the new measures i was resolv'd to take , i desir'd monsieur de bethune to sound prince gallichin upon that subject , whereupon he writ the following letter to him , to which he receiv'd no answer , they being resolv'd to cross our project . sir , the most christian king my master , being desirous to send some iesuits his subjects to china , there to preach the gospel , and to fill up the room of those fathers whom age has render'd incapable of performing the functions of their calling , has thought no way so proper as to send them through muscovy . the alliance that is contracted between the two empires , the which has been lately renew'd in the last ambassy your august masters have sent into france , being added to the obliging manner wherewith your highness receiv'd the two missionaries that return'd from persia last year , have engag'd his most christian majesty to prefer that road to all others , tho' never so secure , or convenient . that great monarch therefore hopes that the czars , and your highness in particular , will honour the fathers that shall pass through muscovy with your protection , and that you will be pleas'd to grant them all the assistance they may stand in need of to travel securely through tartary , and other countries , they will be oblig'd to cross . as for my own part , having ever had a particular respect and veneration for those zealous missionaries , and for their society , and being very sollicitous to ease the difficulties of so long and so penible a iourney , i take the liberty to apply my self to your highness , in whose power it is to procure them those advantages ; and to recommend them to you in a particular manner . i shall think my self infinitely indebted to you , if you will do me the favour to inform me what sureties or measures they ought to take before their setting out . i expect your answer with impatience , and am sir , your highnesses , &c. bethune . i easily concluded from that ministers affected silence , that there was no hopes of entering into great tartary , through siberia , which we had flatter'd our selves with 'till then ; and that we should be oblig●d to think of another road that had no dependance on the capricio's of the muscovites , who never grant any thing , especially to strangers , unless compell'd to it by force , or interest . this made me apply my self to count syri , who having obtain'd the persian embassy at that dyet , was capable to protect us in muscovy , which he was shortly to go through , and afterwards to open a secure easie way for us by the credit he had gain'd in several parts of the east , as far as the kingdom of the yousbecs , which is the entrance into tartary , which above all we were desirous to discover . this ambassador who was originally an armenian , was carry'd very young into portugal , his family having been involv'd in some misfortunes , where he was bred among the king's pages , 'till he was about eighteen or twenty years of age. as soon as he began to know himself , he was possess'd with a desire of travelling , which is so natural to all those of his country , and to advance himself in the world by means of the asiatic and european languages which he had learnt with an extraordinary application . to which end , having obtain'd very advantageous letters of recommendation from their majesties of portugal , to several persons of quality in most kingdoms , he travel'd through france , italy , and germany , and finally arriv●d in poland , where he soon made himself known both by his wit , and his agreeable behaviour , which did not in the least savour of a stranger . the king of poland who was then about sending an ambassador to the port about affairs of consequence , made use of count syri on that occasion , because he spoke both the turkish and polish tongues , and oblig'd him to accompany his ambassador to constantinople . the court was very well pleas'd with his services on that occasion ; and for an acknowledgment sent him soon after to moscow , and afterwards into persia , where he discharg'd the trust repos'd upon him incomparably well . finally , the war which the emperour , the king of poland , and the republick of venice have wag'd against the turk for seven or eight years last past , having induc'd these princes to send an embassy to the cha , to sollicit him to enter into their league , and to make him sensible of the advantages he might draw from thence to recover such places of his empire as the ottomans had formerly taken from him ; count syri was likewise chosen for that important negotiation , and sent to that emperour with the quality of plenipotentiary from the pope , and all the princes of the league . as all those honourable imployments serv'd to fix his reputation in all those courts , where he always made a very considerable figure , they also prov'd very profitable to him : for whereas the embassies of europe are only honourary , those of the east are as profitable , as honourable . that which contributes most to render those commissions advantageous , is the trade of the levant , which the europeans are so fond of ; the which is easily and safely perform'd by those who are in the retinue of an ambassadour ; who besides his having all his charges born , either in money , or otherwise , as soon as ever he enters upon the territories of the prince he goes to treat with , until he gets out of them again , is never liable to any duties whatever . for that reason , the merchants , whether muscovites , or armenians , are very sollicitous for those occasions , and are very grateful for the advantages they receive by the protection that is given them . altho' count syri was not insensible to interest in the several embassies the king of poland honour'd him with , i must needs declare to his praise , that he apply'd himself as much to maintain those of religion , and of his prince , as he did his own . the boldness he discover'd more than once at ispahan , and elsewhere , in taking away from the infidels , unhappy christians who had been so-weak as to renounce their faith , is sufficiently known to all the missionaries that are dispers'd in persia ; and i my self know how haughtily he us'd some of the prime officers of the court , who made him propositions in the cha's name , which perhaps would have shaken a heart less possess'd with christianity than his was . this sincere zeal for the catholick faith , induc'd him to settle a residence of missionaries at schamaki , to labour towards the conversion of the armenians , and other schismatick infidels , which trade drew in shoals into that city . the same zeal likewise induc'd him the last time he was sent into persia , to desire the king of poland to authorize his design of procuring settlements for apostolick labourers throughout the whole extent of the cha's empire , where any ●opes should be found of labouring successfully towards the saving of souls , of which he carry'd many along with him into the levant , who have since dispers'd themselves in all parts , where they expected a proper harvest . but , as sincere as his zeal appear'd to me , i should not have regarded it , had it not been accompany'd by a conduct equally regular , and edifying ; and indeed i may affirm , after having made it my business to study him with all the application imaginable , that i never observ'd any thing in him but what was very honourable , and worthy of a good christian. he has done me the savour to discover his most secret thoughts to me , and to make me the depository of his conscience for a whole twelvemonth , and that knowledge he has given me of his heart , obliges me to declare that i have seen but few persons of his character more devoted to god , or who apply'd themselves more fervently to their salvation . he confess'd himself regularly once a month , and approach'd the holy table as often ; and that always with such lively marks of faith , and with such a deluge of tears , that it would have inspir'd the most insensible with devotion . tho count syri is hardly known in france , i nevertheless think my self oblig'd , as well out of a sincere desire to publish the truth , as out of gratitude , to give this testimony of his vertue , since that besides his having gain'd the esteem of all those that knew him by his merit , i am particularly indebted to him for considerable obligations . for besides his generosity at astrakan , where he offer'd to pay our ransom himself , to redeem us out of the hands of the calmo●es , being inform'd that we had been taken by them in crossing the volga , he express'd so much zeal afterwards for the furthering the execution of our design , which the loss of father barnaby had quite overthrown , that i cannot forbear incerting in this place the obliging endeavours he made at my request , to secure the success thereof . being convinc'd by all the favours and kindnesses i had receiv'd from him during my abode in poland , that i might rely upon and trust him , i freely propos'd my whole de-designs to him , being certain that he wo●ld approve them , by reason that they were suitable to his own inclinations . therefore i told him , that since he desir'd to make himself known at the court of france , he could never hope for a more favourable occasion to succeed therein , than that which offer'd it self at that time ; and that none being so capable to assist us as himself , as well by his credit ; as by his being pa●ticularly vers'd and acquainted with the countries and languages , in the discovery of the grand tartary ; i made no doubt but our great monarch , would willingly employ him in that great enterprise , and grant him all the advantages he could desire , to acquit himself worthily of a commission so useful to religion . he desir'd some time to consider my proposals , and after a months deliberation , he yielded to my desires , and writ the following letter to the r. f. de la chaise , to desire him , to intercede for him with his majesty , to accept his zeal for his service . most reverend father . i have been inform'd by father avril , how much his most christian majesty interesses himself in the design of discovering a more secure and easier way by land into china , than any that have been attempted hitherto by sea , and through the indies . my earnest desire to contribute on my side towards the success of so great a work , which is certainly worthy the great soul of the most generous , and most christian of all monarchs , induces me to acquaint you with my zeal , for the endeavouring to establish the honour of god , and the glory of his majesty , in the execution of this heroick enterprise . whereas the different negotiations in which i have been imploy'd , both in muscovy , and persia , have given me occasion to make my self known at the court of the czars , as well as that of the chà , where the king of poland is sending me at this very time his plenipotentiary ; i imagin'd that your reverence , who is without doubt , one of the main promoters of this expedition , would not be displeas'd at the profer of my services with those princes , in order to obtain , for those fathers of your society , who are destin'd for china , all the help and assistance , they stand in need of , to succeed in that design . it is true , that the way of siberia and the great tartary , which they design'd , is the shortest of all ; but it is to be fear'd , that t●e discontent of the ambassadors , which the czars have lately sent into france , being added to the actual war , they are ingag'd in against the chinese , will serve as a pretence for those princes to refuse the passage that is desir'd of them . for those reasons i presume to tell your reverence , that the way through the kingdoms of yousbec and of thibet , seems more advantageous to me than the first ▪ and i am persuaded , that abundance of people might be found in those countries , that would receive the true faith. i know that father barnaby was resolv'd to follow this way , and i have all along told father avril that it was the safest . i am known in th●se kingdoms , and i know , that the ambassadors of those princes , whom i have seen at the c●urt of persia , have spoken favourably of me to their masters . this is the reason for which i offer my service , through the intermission of your reverence , to his most christian majesty , to conduct the fathers my self into china , from whence i design to return by the way of great tartary and muscovy , and thereby to make a discovery of the two roads , the knowledge of which , will be of great use for the establishing of a commerce so useful to the christian religion . in case his majesty will be plea●'d to accept the tender of my most humble services , i only desire the character of envoy to the emperor of china , to be able to cross those vast countries with honour , and to make my services more useful to the church , and to your society , which i have ever had a great respect for . i have desir'd father avril to write about it to the r. f. verjus , director of the missions of the east , and to acquaint him particularly with my intentions upon that subject . in the mean time , i desire your reverence to be perswaded , that none can be more respectfully than my self , most reverend father , your most humble and most obedient servant , syri . our superiours being very much at a loss by father barnaby's death , and the loss of all that they had sent by him , joyfully accepted the expedient we propos'd to them , and easily obtain'd his majesty's consent , who being convinc'd by the example of the illustrious . m. constance , that one may sometimes confide in a stranger , and being moreover inform'd from several parts with count syri's excellent qualifications , caus'd such letters as he desir●d , to be expedited , to the kings of persia , of the yousbecs , and of china . all these letters being written after one and the same way , i shall only insert the last here , both to shew our king 's indefatigable zeal , for whatever relates to the glory of god , and to publish the great obligations he has honour'd us with , in seconding our design so generously , and in so effectual a manner . most high , most excellent , most puissant , and most magnanimous prince , our dearly beloved good friend , may god increase your grandeur with a happy end . being inform'd , that your majesty , was desirous to have near your person , and in your dominions , a considerable number of learned men , very much vers'd in the european sciences , we resolv'd some years ago , to send you six learn'd mathematicians our subjects , to show your majesty what ever is most curious in sciences , and especially the astronomical observations of the famous accademy we have establish'd in our good city of paris : but whereas the length of the sea voyage , which divides our territories from yours , is lyable to many accidents , and cannot be perform'd without much time and danger : we have form'd the design , out of a desire to contribute towards your majesties satisfaction , to send you some more of the same father iesuits who are our mathematicians , with count syri , by land , which is the shortest , and safest way , to the end they may be the first , near your majesty , as so many pledges of our esteem and friendship , and that at the return of the said count syri , we may have a faithful account of the admirable and most extraordinary actions that are reported of your life . whereupon we beseech god , to augment the grandeur of your majesty , with an end altogether happy . written at marly , the th of august , . your most dear , and good friend , lewis . while these new advantages were preparing for us in france , to make amends for those we had unfortunately lost , i heard with a great deal of joy , that one of the missionaries who was design'd to accompany father barnaby was happily sav'd , he not coming to roan till some days after his departure , and that he was coming by land to me in poland . it would have been a great pity to have lost at once two such excellent men. if i had the same liberty to speak of father beauvollier , whom providence has sav'd by a kind of miracle , as of the first , whom death has unfortunately ravish'd from us , i should joyfully publish the things i have seen him do while i had the satisfaction to travel in his company ; and if i may be allow'd to draw happy presages from the sequel of his apostle-ship , by the marks of the heroick zeal he has demonstrated in the beginnings , i will be bold to say , that he will prove one of the most illustrious instruments to advance the glory of god. as to what relates to father barnaby , whom i may speak of at present , without fear of being suspected of flattery , i am oblig'd to declare out of justice to his memory , that he was one of the most accomplish'd missionaries , perhaps that ever travell'd into the east . he had a surprizing faculty of learning languages , and an undaunted courage to go through the greatest dangers . he had apply'd himself to the study of physick , altho' he had no inclination to it , being fully perswaded by experience , that it was one of the best means to succeed in his functions , among people that only receive eternal truths , according as they receive temporal benefits . he us'd it effectually in two missions he establish'd , the one in curdistan , and the other in armenia , where his quality of physician gave him more credit than the most authentick credentials could ever have done ; and by vertue of that science in which he had acquir'd a great deal of skill , he baptiz'd a great number of children , who soon after departed to increase the number of the angels . among all his successes , god put him to many trials , and made him tast the fruits of that cross which he preach'd with so much zeal . he was strip'd several times by the arabians , and the curdes ; while he was labouring for the conversion of the iasidies , he had the happiness of being twice imprison'd for maintaining the cause of iesus christ , and was often abus'd , and cudgel'd for the glory of his name : in fine , to sum up all in one word , he generously ended the sacrifice of his life , abandoning himself as he did , to the excess of his charity , which far from being extinguish'd in the waters that swallow'd him up , became the more fervent and purer , in order to deserve , as we have reason to believe , that recompence which god promises to all those who expose and lose themselves for his sake . the diet of grodno breaking up much about the time i receiv'd notice of father beauvollier's arrival in poland , i repair'd to warsaw to receive him , and to take certain measures with him for the execution of our project . we both arriv'd there much about the same time ; and i cannot tell which of us receiv'd more joy at our meeting , after having formerly laid the foundation of the same design , which brought us so happily together again . after some days repose , which he stood extreamly in need of to refresh himself of the fatigues of his journey , and to apply some remedy to the swelling of his legs , occasion'd by the excessive cold he had endur'd in crossing holland , germany , and prussia , we apply'd our selves jointly to instruct those of our nation , until our departure , which count syri had appointed to be about the latter end of august , by reason that the instructions for his embassie were not ready yet , and that he could not receive the dispatches he expected from the court of france till about that time . in the mean while , whereas our superiors design'd to take the advantage of count syri's embassy to send several missionaries safely into persia , we receiv'd orders to take some along with us from poland , besides those two they had already granted us for china . the superiors of that kingdom , who were sensible , that our provinces of france had very much drein'd themselves , to supply the missions of china and of siam , which had been lately establish'd , were so much the rather inclin'd to second our design , by reason that they were inform'd at that very time that the prince of iveria desir'd to have some learned jesuits in his territories , the government whereof , he was going to reassume again , after some years absence . this prince , whose name is archilla , had made himself a mahometan , altho he was originally a georgian , for the peaceable injoyment of the kingdoms of iveria and mingrelia , which were his by right . the châ of persia , to purchase whose favour he had chang'd his religion , was pretty favourable to him in the beginnings , and tho' he afterwards return'd to his former christianity , he did not torment him near so much , as he did other petty kings his vassals . but his insatiable lust for women , inclin'd him at last , no longer to have any of those regards he had formerly had for him ; for being resolv'd at any rate , to injoy that unhappy prince's wife , whose beauty had been very much commended to him , he troubled him as much afterwards , as he had been kind to him till then . at first , he us'd fair means to obtain his desires . from mildness and promises , he proceeded to threats , and from that to open force and violence ; insomuch , that archilla , who was not strong enough to oppose the forces which the châ , being full of indignation at his refusal , had caus●d to advance to take him , was oblig'd to fly with the princess his wife , to the confines of his kingdome , which were most distant from persia ; but they did not remain long in quiet there : for the emperour being more inamour'd than ever , having cunningly ingag'd the grand seignior on his side , whose territories are adjoining to the king of iveria's , on that side towards the black sea , obtain'd some forces from him which easily surpris'd that fugitive prince , and conducted him to a castle belonging to the turk , where he was kept a while . in the mean time the princess with whom they would keep some measures , lest the thing should make too much noise , being strangely exasperated by a proceeding so violent , without losing time , assembled some gentlemen her subjects , with whom she forc'd the small place where her husband was kept prisoner , and notwithstanding all the resistance the souldiers could make , carry'd him away , and put him at liberty . after this bold action , they were both sensible , that they could no longer tarry in their kingdom , without exposing themselves to an inevitable ruin . therefore having abandon'd their kingdoms to the mercy of the two princes , of whom they are , as it were , tributaries , they sought a refuge in muscovy , where they were very well receiv'd by the czars , who having assign'd them a palace in the metropolitan of their empire , have maintain'd them there about three years with a pretty deal of magnificence . at that time prince archilla discover'd the happiness of those soveraigns who have christian subjects . the extraordinary respect the muscovites pay their emperours , whom they look upon as being real divinities , convinc'd him fully that the christian religion which he had abandon'd to ascend the throne , preferably to all others , inspires those sentiments of veneration that are due to a lawful king ; for which reason , being very much sollicited by his people to return to his kingdom , in which they promis'd to defend him against the king of persia , with whom they were not very well satisfy'd , he made great applications to the patriarch of moscow , to obtain some missioners from him , upon whose zeal he depended very much for the safety of his restoration . being perswaded that the absolute dependance he had observ'd in all the muscovites , in relation to their great dukes , was an effect of the unity of the religion that is profess'd in all their dominions , he thought that if he could once put things upon the same foot in iveria , and mingrelia , where there are several different sects , he might make himself as independant as they were , and make use of the loyalty and affection of his subjects , whom he was in hopes of reducing all to one and the same faith , as of a strong bulwark against the attacks of all the neighbouring princes . but he mistook the genius of the patriarch , in asking him for evangelical labourers . there was not one to be found in all muscovy , tho' it abounds so very much in priests . after his refusal he apply'd himself to the german jesuits who were at moscow , who made no such difficulty of getting some for him , as the patriarch had done , whose insensibility prov'd more advantageous to that prince , than his zeal would have been . upon this occasion , some polish jesuits associated themselves with us , to pass into persia , in count syri's company , who having receiv'd all the expeditions for his embassie , left warsaw at the beginning of september , in order to reach moscow about the time that the ice and snow render the road of astrakan agreeable , and convenient . we advanc'd as far as the frontiers of lithuania , where we had appointed a rendezvous to the rest of our companions who were dispers'd up and down , and who had sent us word they would be there at the appointed day : yet what-ever precautions we had taken , he whom we wanted most was not there ; we tarry'd some days for him , and count syri , notwithstanding the numerous attendance he was oblig'd to carry along with him , vouchsafed to stop to afford him time to come up to us , but in vain , for we heard that that father whom we were loth to lose , was fallen sick at vilna , and that he was not in a condition to follow us . this accident troubled us so much the more , by reason that the missionary we wanted was one of those that were most serviceable to us ; besides , he had all the mathematical instruments , and several other curiosities that had been sent us out of france , in the room of those things the sea had depriv'd us of . however , there was no other remedy than to beg of count syri , whom in reason we could not stop any longer , nor expose our selves to so much charge , to give me leave to repair to vilna , there to take up our sick brother in case he were any thing better , or at least to fetch our mathematical instruments , while he went forward himself as far as smolensko , where i knew he would be so kind as to tarry for us , in case he did not find the muscovites inclin'd to receive us . this resolution being approv'd of , i repair'd with speed to vilna , and count syri advanc'd slowly towards muscovy , and arriv'd at smolensko , where the governour , who was a man of honour , receiv'd him incomparably well , and promis'd him to be very kind to us upon his account , and to furnish us at our arrival with guides , and what-ever should be necessary to follow him . count syri being satisfy'd with the civilities of that vaivode , continu'd his march towards moscow with our other companions , being perswaded that when-ever we should appear , we should be favourably receiv'd , and as speedily dispatch'd , as he had assur'd me we should , by his letters . my journey to vilna prov'd useless ; for the person i went to seek there , being recover'd sooner than he expected , went from thence the very day i arriv'd there : however , i overtook him fortunately at minsko , which is one of the most considerable cities in all the black russia , about german miles from vilna ; after which we cross'd the huge forests that lye between minsko , and cazin , which is the last city of poland on the frontier of muscovy , where a little brook divides the two countries . in that journey i had the satisfaction to see that prodigious quantity of bees , which composes part of the wealth of the lithuanians . i cannot imagine by what instinct those animals chuse those obscure parts , since virgil orders them to be plac●d with so much circumspection ; but there are few forests on that side , where one does not find many swarms of them ; that which in my opinion draws them thither , is the conveniency of the hives they find ready made in the hollow of the trees , where they could not be safe , were not care taken to secure them from the bears . those cruel beasts , that are passionate lovers of honey , are very troublesom to the bees , and prejudice the peasants , for whom they work considerably . however they secure them by making kind of fence round about the trees they are in , with spikes at top of them , or by covering the hole they come in at with several branches of thorn ; which , without stopping their passage , secure them from the cruel enemy , that persecutes them . as the forests of lithuania furnish the inhabitants with honey , and wax , they also yield them abundance of skins , and furs . elks , foxes , and bears are as common there as in muscovy ; and , would the polanders make war to those animals , as the muscovites do , they would soon take away part of their neighbours trade . the objects , that offer themselves to travellers , being commonly the subject of their discourse ; seeing a bear pass before us , i enquir'd about several curious things relating to that animal . i heard in the first place ; that , as wild as he appears to be , he is naturally a friend to man. besides ▪ the example of the child , that was suckled by a bear in the time of the late queen of poland , louise maria , i was assur'd , that the same prodigy happens often , and that children are often found in their caves without the least hurt , tho' they have lain there several days . they also shew'd me the academy , where they are manag'd , before their being led through the cities of europe , as they commonly are . it is a town call'd samourgan , where they are taught what we see them practice with so much dexterity , and as it were judgement . but that , which appear'd most surprizing to me , and which i cannot forbear relating , is the manner , how those animals commonly pass the winter . they pretend , that about the beginning of that cruel season , before the ground is cover'd with snow , they nibble a sort of herb , which stupifies them to that degree , as casts them into such a profound sleep , that they remain altogether insensible for several months of the year . they told me moreover , that the vertue of that herb had been discover'd almost in the same manner , the coffee-herb had been observ'd , the effect of which is contrary to this . a peasant of lithuania going about the beginning of winter to visit his bees , perceiv'd a she bear with three or four young ones coming under a tree , a top of which he was got ; he imagin'd at first she had only brought them to that place , to give them a share of the honey she expected to find in the hollow of the tree he stood upon . in this opinion , which made him much more apprehensive for his life , than for his swarm , he study'd carefully all the motions of the bear , fixing his eyes constantly upon her ; however , he recover'd his spirits a little , seeing her imploy'd under him , in pulling up a kind of herb she often presented to her young ones , after having eaten some her self . but his fear vanish'd quite , when he preceiv'd that little flock retire into the wood the same way it came . he came down a little after , and being curious to know what herb it was that had intic'd the animal , that had frightned him so much to that place , he gather'd some of the leaves of it , which he chew'd going home . he had no sooner done so , but he found himself seiz'd with such a drowsiness , that being no longer able to stand , he laid himself down upon a hay-cock to sleep . in the mean time his family being allarm'd at his stay , of which they could not guess the cause , went in search of him . some days after they found him in the aforesaid place , but so fast asleep , that all the cries , shakings , and agitations they tormented him with for a long while , could hardly awaken him . however , they did awake him at last with a great deal of torment ; and then he inform'd them with the cause of the obstinate drowsiness that had seiz'd him , which he found to be the effect of the herb he had discover'd . as to this story , which people are free to credit , or to reject , it is not improbable but that simples may be found yet stronger than opium , the vertue of which is sufficiently known in the world : and since god has given to all animals whatever is necessary for their maintenance , and for the preservation of their being , why may not he as well have imparted to the bear , which is no less the work of his hands than the hart , or lyon , the knowledge of an herb that may supply the prey , the cold and snows deprive him of during the winter . our first care at our arrival at cazin , was to send an express to the governour of smolensko , according to the orders i had receiv'd from count syri , to give him an account of our arrival , and to desire him to remember his promises to the ambassador from whom we had been separated by an unexpected accident . notwithstanding this vaivode's being very much a gentleman , he durst not answer us , having receiv'd positive orders from the court , to oppose our entrance into muscovy . what ever pressing instances count syri made to prince gallichin , to give us leave to come speedily up to him , to continue his voyage , which he could not do without us , that minister amus'd him with fair words , assuring him that he had sent an express to fetch us , and to bring us a passport from the court , without which we could not move . but notwithstanding all this , and all the interest that could be made from all parts , the muscovites had determin'd and were resolv'd to refuse us , not only the passage of siberia , which we had formerly requested of them , but also the entrance into their territories . however in spite of all their precautions , and the vexations they made us indure for three weeks together , during which time , they left us at cazin without any answer , providence offer'd us an occasion to reach moscow , which prov'd so much the more welcome to us , by reason that we had languish●d long , in the uncertainty of what we had to hope or fear . a polish gentleman , nam'd lazinski , pass'd through cazin while we were there , going to moscow with the character of envoy from the king of poland . he freely offer'd to conduct us to moscow , and lest the muscovitos might put us to any trouble , he told them we were his chaplains , as indeed we were during all the journey , in which we should not have had the satisfaction of saying mass , had not we been in his company . the favour we receiv'd from this polish minister , irritated the court of moscow , and it was not long before they express'd their resentment of it to us . they began by taking away from us our main supporter , upon whom we had grounded all our hopes for the success of our enterprize , i mean count syri , whom they oblig'd to depart from moscow , as soon as they heard that the envoy lazinski had taken us under his protection . however , the first was allow'd to take the jesuits he had brought out of poland along with him , and the reason why father beauvollier did not follow him , was because i entreated him to tarry for us , being very uncertain what fate would attend our affairs . when we arriv'd at moscow , we were yet more particularly convinc'd , that they were resolv'd not to spare us , for two days after our arrival the czars sent a pristave to father beauvollier , and my self , ( it is the name of the officer that carries their orders ) to order us to depart , and quit their dominions , adding that if we were so bold as to take a sanctuary either at the envoy , or resident of poland , they would find a way to force us from thence , and to oblige us to do that which perhaps we thought to elude by the protection of those two ministers . this violent proceeding surpriz'd us a little , but it did not abash us quite , we went immediately to the polish resident , call'd dominc d' aumont , who all along publickly declar'd himself our protectour , to consult him upon the measures we should take , and to entreat him to imploy the credit of his character , to shelter us from the storm that threatned us . the only expedient this minister could give us in those troublesom conjunctures , was to shew the letters our great monarch had honour'd us with for the czars , assuring us that they were so prepossess'd with the grandure and power of our king , especially since the taking of philipsburg , which they had just receiv'd notice of ; that notwithstanding the discontent of their ambassadours , they would infallibly revoke the orders we had receiv'd from them , if we made them sensible , according to the hopes we had given them of it two years ago , that his majesty really authoris'd our designs . the sequel convinc'd us that he had councel'd us well : for prince gallichin was no sooner inform'd that we had letters for the two emperours his masters , but he sent an excuse for the ill treatment we had receiv'd , and promis'd to give us a particular audience to make amends for what was pass'd . this first minister of state , who was of the illustrious race of the iagellons , was undoubtedly the most accomplish'd , and most knowing lord at the court of moscow , he lov'd strangers , and particularly the french , because the noble sentiments he had observ'd in them , were very consonant to his own ; for which reason , it was rumour'd that his heart was as much french as his name . it was no fault of his , that we did not receive all the satisfaction he made us hope for , the first time we had the honour to speak to him ; and had he been absolute master , and not oblig'd to keep great measures with all the boyars who were concern'd in the management of affairs , he would willingly have granted us the passage of siberia , and have facilitated our entrance into china , out of respect to lewis le grand , whose admirer he was , to that degree , that i have often been told that he caus'd his son to wear his majestie 's picture in the form of a cross of maltha . we waited upon him , being introduc'd by the resident of poland , on the day he had appointed us ; and he receiv'd us with all manner of civility . he took the king's letter , which we presented to him , with great respect , and having spoken very obligingly to us , he assured us he would cause it to be interpreted as soon as could be , in order to give us a speedy and favourable answer . we tarry'd however a fortnight for it , during which time the hollanders , and the envoy of brandenburg , who had contributed considerably to the ill treatment we receiv'd at first , did us all the injury they could , and omitted nothing to animate the boyars , nay even the emperours themselves against us , whether upon the account of our being french-men , or else out of jealousie of our profession , as being jesuits . however it is certain , that never any affair was so long under examination as ours was , considering that the whole stress of it consisted only in granting , or refusing leave , to some poor missionaries , to pass through the dominions of the great dukes , in order to preach the gospel among the chinese , who perish'd miserably for want of assistance ; but that 's a misfo● tune , the muscovites are little concern'd at . while the council was deliberating upon the answer they were to give us , and in examining our letters of mathematicians , which we thought fit to show them , we ●mploy'd our selves in being fully instructed in the spiritual and temporal state of muscovy , of which we will inform the publick , in a separate history from this , which will be the more acceptable , by reason that it will give a better account than ever was publish'd yet of that empire , which has been for so many years the theater of the greatest revolutions , that have happen'd in europe . however , not to omit any thing , that may be essential to the relation i am writing , i cannot forbear relating , in this place , some things we were eye-witnesses of , while we were oblig'd to wait the deliberation of the boyars , concerning the passage we came to desire , upon the assurances we had receiv'd of a grant thereof , after having taken all 〈◊〉 the precautions that had been prescrib'd to us . i have already hinted , that one of those , who did us the most diskindness with the czars , and their ministers , was the elector of brandenburgh's envoy , who came to moscow some days before us . this deputy , whose name is richer , a calvinist by profession , and confequently a sworn enemy to the jesuits , had been sent to the court of moscow by the present elector , to carry the czars the news of his exaltation , upon the elector his father's death , lately happen'd . he was charg'd with two different letters , with orders to deliver them in two different audiences : but he , instead of the two draughts he stood in need of for his commission , unfortunately took a duplicat of the letter the elector writ to the two czars , to acquaint them with his ex●ltation ; he deliver'd the said letter to them in the first audience he had with all the usual ceremonies at that court. some days after it , having another audience , he deliver'd his second letter ; but the court was very much surpriz'd , to find , that the last was only a repetition of the first , and more yet to be inform'd of the exaltation of the son , without any notice of the death of the father . this mistake , which occasion'd some laughter at the court , was a just subject of mortification for the envoy of the new elector ; but it did not hinder them from expressing a great deal of kindness to him , by reason of the agreeable propositions he came to make to the czars , in the elector his master's name , on the occasion of the princes radz●vil , who had lately taken , to her second husband , one of the palatin of newburg's sons , instead of prince iames of poland , to whom she had been promis'd . the king of poland , out of a just indignation at this new marriage , concluded without his knowledge , contrary to her former engagement , being necessitated to express his resentment thereat , propos'd at warsaw , the confiscation of the estate , that princess possess'd in lithuania , as the most effectual way to be reveng'd of the affront , both he , and the whole kingdom of poland had receiv'd thereby . the elector of brandenburg being inform'd with the king's design , and being oblig'd by the strictness of his alliance with the said princess , to oppose what ever might be attempted to the disadvantage of his sister-in-law , thought no way so proper , as to fortifie himself with the protection of some foreign power , and not being a strange● to the natural antipathy , that reigns , time out of mind , between the polanders and the muscovites , he endeavour'd on that occ●sion , to contrive a league offensive and defensive with muscovy , and this was the real motive for which this envoy was sent , and his elevation serv'd only as a pretence . however , a very great distinction was made between the two envoys , who were at the same time at moscow . they cavill'd continually with the polander , and took a delight in vexing him , whereas the brandenbourgher , daily receiv'd new testimonies of kindness from the czars , and was treated with as much respect , as they could have shown to an ambassador from the greatest princes in europe . in that conjuncture of affairs , the hollanders and the lutherans together , conspir'd the ruine of a roman catholick gentleman , nam●d du rouillé , who was put to death at moscow , while we were there , whose end equally glorious and tragical , i cannot forbear inserting here . this gentleman , was about years of age , of one of the best families in brabant ; he was very well shap'd , had a very quick understanding , and was of a charming disposition . the desire of seeing , and of being acquainted with europe , had induc'd him to imbark upon a dutch ship , which set him down at archangel , from whence he travell'd to moscow , where he soon got acquainted with father beauvollier , who came there a little before me . this father , who had always made an advantageous use , for the glory of god , of the mathematicks , which he is very well vers'd in , easily insinuated himself into the mind of this gentleman , and ingag'd him so far by his winning behaviour , that he afterwards inspir'd him , with whatever sentiments he pleas'd . he begun by representing to him , what continual dangers travellers expose themselves to , and the necessity they lay under , of clearing their conscience , in order , to be above all the accidents that might surprise them . after which , having persuaded him to make a general confession , he engag●d him so cunningly into all the exercises of solid piety , that in a very short time , he made him a new man , altogether different from what he was before . yet notwithstanding the regularity of his conduct , he had the misfortune to be ingag'd in a contest , which at one and the same time occasion'd his ruine , and yet prov'd the source of his happiness . he happen'd to have a dispute with an unfortunate german , whose name was schuts , who , to marry a lutheran woman , he was foolishly fallen in love with , had made no difficulty of committing a double apostacy , in quitting a very reform'd order , in which he had liv'd long , and in renouncing the catholick faith which he had profess'd all along . after some words that had pass'd between them in the heat of their dispute , this brutal apostate drew out a sword to run the brabander through , who was come to visit him without any ill design . the last avoided his violent thrusts , as much as he could , and endeavour'd to dis-arm him , in hopes of calming his mind ; but not being able to do it , and finding himself more and more indanger'd , he took hold of a pistol , that hung in the room where this tragedy was acted , wherewith he shot him through . this being done , this gentleman , less criminal than unhappy , being sensible that it was impossible for him to get out of m●scow , immediately judg'd that he was ruin'd , however he got out of the house , with a a great presence of mind , and about two in the morning came to father beauvollier , to whom he made a general confession of all his life to dispose himself to all the events he had reason to fear . at break of day , the judges being inform'd with what had happen'd , sent out officers to apprehend him . he was accordingly taken and carry'd to the chancery , where he was examin'd according to custom . however , they could not well condemn him to dye , by reason , that the person he had wounded , who liv'd two days after he receiv'd his wound , had absolutely clear'd him , declaring sincerely , that by his own obstinacy he had drawn this fate upon himself . therefore they were oblig'd to defer their judgments upon the matter , in expectation of new informations . while things were thus in suspense , two sorts of people imploy'd themselves to obtain a pardon for this guilty unfortunate . the polish resident , seconded by all the zealous catholicks , us'd this utmost endeavours , to represent this gentleman's innocence , to the emperors and to the boyars . the muscovites were likewise desirous to save him , but to their own advantage , obliging him to embrace their schism , and serve in their armies . however , the efforts both of the one and the other prov'd successless , by reason of the steadiness of that truly christian soul , and by the cabals of the lutherans and dutch , who engag'd the envoy of brandenburg in their party , whose credit was too great at that court , for any body to cope with him . this passionate minister being inform'd , with how much courage the innocent prisoner had rejected the propositions that had been made to him about changing his religion , and the generous disdain he had express●d , for all the advantages that had been proffer●d to him , in case he would turn roux , being moreover sensible of the small regards the court express'd for the polish resident and envoy , cunningly made use of the conjunctures which he judg'd favourable , to sacrifice to the resentments of the lutherans and calvinists , the life of that poor gentleman , whose religion made his greatest crime . what ever pretence the first could have to desire his death , and what ever animosity their minister had inspir'd them with , in a sermon he preach'd on purpose to incline them to vengeance , they appear'd less eager of it than these who were resolv'd at any rate to make him pay for a favour they had formerly done him , taking him then to be one of their perswasion , which errour he undeceiv'd them of couragiously , declaring to them , that he was a true son of the roman church . the envoy of brandenburg at the instigation of those dangerous enemies , prosecuted and obtain'd a sentence of death against this poor stranger , at a time when he , and all his friends were most in hopes of a pardon . his condemnation being pronounc'd , after a conference the deputy had held with prince gallichin , it was not hard to judge that it was the effect of his pressing sollicitations , to which they consented , the rather because they had lost all hopes of prevailing with a person who had appear'd all along insensible to all the advantageous propositions they had made to him , to perswade him to change his belief . but notwithstanding the injustice of this sentence , he did not complain so much of it , as he did at their cruelty during his imprisonment : he had often desir'd leave to see his confessor , in whom he had an absolute confidence , the which had been constantly deny'd him : insomuch that he could only conferr with him by letters , and even that , they endeavour'd to deprive him of with great inhumanity . the very day he was executed , he writ one to father beauvollier , in which , after having given him an account of his conscience , and the interior sentiments god had inspir'd him with during his imprisonment , he acquainted him with the assurances he had receiv'd of being soon put at liberty : but our joy was very short liv'd , for while we were rejoycing about it , we heard , with an incredible surprize , that he was going to the place of execution , there to be beheaded in the quarter of the germans ; pretty near the house where his misfortune had guided him some days before . father beauvollier being more surpriz'd and concern'd thereat , than any other , ran out immediately , arm'd with his crucifix , and having crowded through an infinite number of people that fill'd up all the passages , he threw himself ( notwithstanding all the opposition of the souldiers ) into the sledge in which his illustrious patient lay . whatever his guards could do to oppose his zeal , and to oblige him to retire , he overcame their obstinacy , shewing them the sign he had arm'd himself with , and giving them to understand that he design'd nothing but to perform the last duty towards his dear penitent . he found it much more difficult to defend himself against the secret attacks he resented at the sight of an object so full of pity ; but whereas he had no time to lose , he forc'd himself to prepare his generous friend to die , who was the more sensible at that enterview , by reason that he had not expected it . the secret testimony of his conscience having altogether clear'd and satisfy'd him as to the cause of his condemnation , he assur'd the father who accompany'd him , that the death he was going to suffer , was so far from frighting him , that it afforded him a real consolation , in hopes that god would be pleas'd to accept of it , not only as a satisfaction to his justice , for all the sins he had formerly committed ; but also as the most sensible proof he could give him of his love and fidelity . being thus penetrated with the most lively sentiments , the holiness of the religion he professes can inspire a christian with , he began his general confession anew , altho he had lately done it in two different recounters ; and having ended it with marks of a really penitent heart , he dispos'd himself by several religious acts his confessor reminded him of , to the sacrifice he soon after consummated , with a presence of mind , and devotion , which drew tears from all the spectators . when he came to the place of execution , he came modestly out of his sledge , then kneeling down , he repeated the devout ejaculations his confessor fortify'd him with . finally , having thus dispos'd himself above an hour and a half long to this last action of his life , he was desired to make himself ready to receive the stroak of death . he immediately got up , without being surpriz'd , and having himself taken off a large vest of brocado he had on , he deliver'd it to the executioner , who allow'd him yet as much time as he desir'd to assure the spectotors that he dy'd a son of the catholick church , out of which there is no salvation ; and to protest that he heartily forgave all his enemies , to whom he did not impute his death so much , as to his sincere zeal for his religion , in which he would persist with the assistance of god , to the last moment of his life . having said this , he turn'd to his consessor , and thank'd him for all his charitable cares , and for all the salutary instructions he had been pleas'd to give him from the happy moment in which he was first acquainted with him ; he desir'd him not to leave him , till after his execution , and to continue his fervent exhortations to him , until he had deliver'd up his soul into the hands of his creatour : after which , stepping into a small retrenchment that was made on purpose , he laid himself down upon the ground that was cover'd with snow , and plac'd his head upon the block , in expectation of the stroak he receiv'd soon after , pronouncing the sacred names of i●sus , and mary , the sound of which was heard through his wound , even after his head was divided from the rest of his body . it is impossible to express how much noise his death caus'd in moscow , and how much every body was edify●d by the zeal father beauvollier express'd on that occasion : it appear'd sufficiently by the applause he receiv'd coming home again : altho' every body was concern'd at the unhappy destiny of this young gentleman , yet they esteem●d him happy to have ended his life in the hands of a person who had given him such holy dispositions ; and nothing perhaps ever gave more lustre to the roman religion , than this example of piety , and charity , which for a long while was the whole discourse of the city , which sensibly convinc'd all those who were witnesses of it , how happy it is to live in a religion , in which they dye so holily . there was reason to believe that this death would appease , and altogether stifle the sentiments of vengeance that party had appear'd so unjustly animated with ; but they resolv'd to add ignominy to their cruelty ; and to that end prevail'd with prince gallichin that the body of the deceas'd , on whose memory they would fix infamy , should be expos'd three days together in a publick place , but the zeal of the catholick prevail'd over the fury of the lutherans . the polish resident being exasperated at the obstinate malice of those enemies of our faith , went to the emperour's minister , and urg'd such strong arguments to him , to revoke those orders , that he could not refuse leave to remove the sad object , which was instantly transported to the house of the jesuits , where it was kept until it could be buried honourably . in order to do it with all the magnificence that was judg'd necessary to check the envy of the cabal , a day was chosen in which all those who were considerable among the catholicks might assist at the funeral pomp. none was thought so proper as that of the purification of the virgin. i celebrated the mass that day , and the king of poland's two ministers , together with all the catholick officers that serv'd in the czars armies , accompany'd with all the persons of quality among the strangers , honour'd my sacrifice with their presence . the afternoon was consecrated to pay the last dues to our illustrious friend , whose edifying death had so much honour'd our faith. his corps being lay'd in a sumptuous coffin , was carry'd to the place of burial , with all the ceremonies practis'd in catholick cities , and buried in the church-yard that is common to all christian foreigners . the thing which seem'd most particular to me in that action , and pass'd for a kind of miracle , was the surprizing ease that was met in digging the grave into which we were to lay those precious remains , which was very extraordinary . as the cold is very violent at moscow in the winter time , it hardens the ground to that degree , that it is very difficult to move it on any occasion whatever ; insomuch that there is an absolute necessity to heat it with a considerable quantity of wood , long before one begins to digg it . those precautions had been omitted out of forgetfulness , at the burial of this young man : yet notwithstanding the grave-diggers that were imploy'd , far from meeting any resistance in the ground , found it as soft as if it had been moisten'd many summer days by the most favourable showers . altho' i would not affirm this to be altogether miraculous , yet at the same time i dare not contradict the opinion of all the spectators , who believ'd that god by his extraordinary event , had been pleas'd to express how much he delighted in the generous confession of his servant . the same motive that had engag'd the envoy of brandenburg , to espouse the quarrel of the lutherans , likewise oblig'd him to thwart our designs , and to break all the measures we had endeavour'd to take , to secure the success thereof : he easily gain'd his ends , reminding the muscovites with the discontents of their ambassadors in france , and in representing to them , how prejudicial the conquest of the palatinate was to the league they had lately concluded with the emperor , as well as by making them jealous of the quality of mathematicians , his majesty had honour'd us with . all these seeming plausible reasons , oblig'd the boyars at last , to declare against us , and to refuse us a passage , the hopes of which , had engag'd us to such charges and fateigues . this was the result of all the deliberations of the council , which we were inform'd with at the chancery , where the first secretary , who had summon'd us by order from the court , told us with a trembling voice , returning us our letters of mathematicians , that the czars commanded us , for reasons we could not be ignorant of , to retire forthwith out of their dominions , and to make our selves ready to go with the same deputy who had conducted us to moscow . notwithstanding these orders were very pressing , and that we were forc'd to submit , we made a new effort with the friends we had about prince gallichin , who represented to him how prejudicial this would prove to christianity , and even disadvantageous to the reputation of the emperors , who seem'd to confess their weakness , in chusing for the victims of their resentment , two poor religious , who had no other end , in their long pilgrimage , than the conversion of infidels ; nor other interests to mannage , than those of the true god , whose word they were going to preach to the end of the earth . the prince was mov'd by those reasons , and whereas he had a great deal of honour , he us'd all his interest to prevail with the boyars to alter their minds : but they , thinking , perhaps , that their honours were concern'd in it , kept obstinately to their first resolution , and refus'd to hearken to any propositions made on our behalf . the truth is , that , had he been minded to make use of his own authority on that occasion , he might easily have obtain'd from the czars , the revocation of the orders we have mention'd : but having already too many enemies against him , he was oblig'd to sacrifice us , for fear of imbroiling himself the more , and of being involv'd into more troubles than he daily met with already , notwithstanding the high post he possess'd , which was not capable to secure him from the shaft 's envy . we were very sensible , at that very time when he labour'd to obtain the favour we desi●'d , that he had a great deal of reason to behave himself prudently towards every body , and not to take too much advantage of the credit he deriv'd from his place of prime minister , nor of the consideration the eldest of the czars express'd for him , as well as the princess sophia , whose creature he was . this were a proper place to unravel the divers intrigues of that princess , who , during the minority of the two czars , her brothers , took possession of the government , in which she has continued for some years , by means of that faithful minister ; but i have bounded my self to speak of nothing but what is essential to the relation i am writing ; besides , the publick will soon receive a particular history , of whatever relates to the present state of muscovy ; therefore i shall only mention here , the different events i have been an eye witness of , to satisfy the reader , with the reasons that have hinder'd us from succeeding in the discovery of a way by land into china , which we had undertaken , and with the sequel of our proceedings , after the muscovites had refus'd to allow us a passage through their territories . whatever inclination prince gallichin had to favour our designs , he could not possibly do it , under his present circumstances , and two vexatious accidents that befell him , much about one and the same time ; hinder'd him from declaring for us , as openly as , perhaps , he would have done at another time . the first was by a private man , who having flung himself into his sledge , as he was going to the palace of the czars , threw himself upon him , and seiz'd him by the beard to stab him . while he was drawing his dagger , which stuck in his girdle , as the muscovites commonly wear them , the princes servants , who follow'd the sledge , ran up to him , and stopt him just as he was about sticking it into his breast . and yet this wretch was not in the least daunted , but on the contrary seem'd more inraged , having miss'd his blow , than he was before ; and without regarding the consequences of his pernicious design , he made many vain efforts to put it in execution ; but finding that it was in vain , since he was overpower'd , he alarm'd that prince , as much by his insolent seditious discourse , as he had frighten'd him by his resolution in attacking him . infamous tyrant , said he to him , with an air both fierce and terrible , since i have been so unfortunate as to fail in this attempt , to deliver my country from the most horrid monster , that ever was bred in it , by making thee a sacrifice , know that some happier hand than mine will be found , and that among upwards of three hundred citizens , who pitty the people , that is daily oppress'd by thee , some will take better measures than i have done . he was not permitted to go on ; but was immediately dragg'd to prison , where he was executed , to avoid making too much noise , after having been forc'd by the rack , to declare the number and quality of his accomplices . this out-rage was follow'd by another , which made an end of convincing this first minister of the extraordinary danger , to which he was daily expos'd , by his great elevation . some days before his departure for the army , a cover'd coffin was found at his palace gate , with a note in it , containing these words : gallichin , unless the campaign thou art going to open , prove more successful than the former , thou canst not avoid this . those menaces which prov'd as so many fatal presages of the misfortunes that he fell him afterwards , oblig'd him to stand continually upon his guard , and to avoid doing any thing that might displease the boyars in the least , who underhand set those instruments at work , which press'd him so close , after his return from krimea , that finally they caus'd him to be banish'd into siberia , where to this hour he leads a languishing shameful life . the unfortunate success of our enterprise , may partly be imputed to those violent proceedings , since they hinder'd the prince , who had been favourable to us all along , from opposing the decision of the council against us , the which appear'd very unreasonable , even to such among the muscovites , who knew the motives of our journey . however , we were oblig'd to submit to the orders we had receiv'd , and to take new measures , not only to go back to poland ; but also to follow count syri into persia , from whom we daily receiv'd fresh assurances of his sincere resolution , to be our conductor to the place we were bound for , in spight of all the efforts of the muscovites to the contrary . having no longer any hopes of re-establishing our affairs in muscovy , we turn'd all our thoughts on our return : yet we were oblig'd to tarry a fortnight longer at muscow , for fear of exposing our selves to the injuries we dreaded by the way ; the very polish envoy , whom we were to accompany , looking upon it as the safest way to secure himself . it was about the time the muscovites keep their carnaval , which may be stil'd the time of the most excessive debauches , and of the most enormous crimes . the use of flesh is not allow'd of at that time , they only use butter , wherewith they commit horrid excesses , and having melted it , drink it as if it were a most delicious liquour . neither are they sparing of brandy , and other liquours of that kind : insomuch that all muscovy , at that time , is a wretched empire , expos'd to all manner of vices . violences , persidiousness , and treasons , are committed in it licentiously , and woe to those strangers , who appear abroad at that time , without being very well guarded . the disorders were yet much greater formerly , and murders more common , than they are at present ; however , i was inform'd , that the first night of those brutish rejoycings , to the end of which we were oblig'd to tarry ; above forty persons were kill'd in the city of moscow only , and that the people , who out of a strange impious superstition , draw good or ill omens for that year , according to the number of those that are murder'd at that time , seem'd dissatisfied with the inconsiderableness of that small number , which was nothing , in comparison of the preceeding years . at that very time the yougest of the czars , who was about eighteen years of age , marry'd the daughter of a private officer of the army , his marriage was proclaim'd to all the city by the sound of the great bell , which is one of the finest in the world. it contains about foot diameter , in height , and at this very time a cubit in thickness , altho' they have been oblig'd to take away pound of metal from it , to make it sound . as it is extreamly massy , the only way to sound it , is to strike upon it with a hammer , which is seldome done but on twelfth-day , which is the greatest day of the year among the muscovites , or when the prince marries . the marriage of the czars is seldom published until it be perform'd , by reason of the danger that would attend the discovering of it sooner . for whereas it is an establish'd custom among them , never to make any alliance with a foreign crown , they are oblig'd to chuse a wife in their own dominions , among the daughters of their subjects : but as the person they make choice of , is expos'd to the envy of the others , the vexation they receive by that preference , inflaming them to a desire of vengeance on their rivals , as well as on the prince , by whom they are refus'd ; they are necessitated to take the precautions i have mention'd to avoid those misfortunes that are but too frequent . the young prince , within a few days after his marriage , was seiz'd with the falling-sickness , a distemper that is hereditary to all his family . it was look'd upon at first , as an effect of the jealousie of the several families that had been excluded from the honour to which they aspir'd , but this accident not being attended with any other ill consequences , they continu'd the rejoycings that are common on those occasions . the polish envoy , finding muscovy restor'd to its former tranquility , set forward for poland ; we accompany'd him to the confines of lethuania , from whence we proceeded to warsaw , where we met a protector , heaven had rais'd us , to recompence all our pass'd sufferings , who by his credit open'd a way for us , as far as constantinople , where he caus'd us to be conducted , with as much generosity as good fortune , as will be seen by the sequel of this history . the end of the fourth book .. travels in moldavia . book the fifth . if the constancy god inspires amidst the greatest misfortunes , that seem most to oppose our designs , is a sensible proof that god approves them , we have a great deal of reason to believe , that the discovery of a way to china by land , which we had undertaken , has been agreeable to him , since , that far from being disgusted , by all the difficulties we have met in it , we never had greater hopes of success , than at the time when they seemed altogether desperate . after the refusal we had from the muscovites , we had but one resourse for the execution of our project , which was to follow count syri into persia , whose good intentions , seconded by his admirable qualifications , promis'd us a more prosperous , and more certain success , than that we had flatter'd our selves with till then . indeed , it was a very great risque , to venture on so long a journey , after all our pass'd fatigues ; a thousand dangers seem'd to attend our enterprize of going for constantinople , at a time when the war between the christians and the infidels , seem'd to shut up all the avenues thither ; but what can be impossible , when seconded by the grace of god , we abandon our selves to the care of providence ? notwithstanding the dangerous conjunctures of that time , we took our measures to pass into the east , and to leave no means unattempted to succeed therein . we apply'd our selves at first to the emperour's envoy , call'd ierowski , who was at warsaw at that time , thinking he would not refuse us the pass-ports we wanted to go to vienna , from whence we might easily repair to buda , and from thence to the first city , possess'd by the grand seignior , upon the danube . some political reasons having hinder'd that minister from favouring our designs , heaven fortunately inspir'd us with the thoughts of applying our selves to the great general of poland , whom we only knew by the extraordinary and admirable things , we had formerly been told , and were still daily publish'd about him . the civility and kindness he express'd to us , the first time we had the honour to speak with him , soon convinc'd us of the truth of those reports ; and we had leasure to discover in the sequel , during two months time , in which we conversed with him , that his reputation , tho' great , was much below his merit . this lord , the most lovely , and the most belov'd of any in poland , being inform'd with all our past adventures and with the motive which made us apply our selves to him , made us very sensible , from that very moment , that he took a great deal of interest in our concerns , and how much he desir'd we should rely upon him for the execution of our enterprise . my dear fathers , said he , embracing us , being french-men , jesuits , and missionaries , as you are , you need not question but i will be proud to serve you : whatever vexation you have received from the muscovites , by the refusal of the passage you desn'd of them , i cannot be displeas'd with them , for the trouble they have occasion'd you , since it affords me an opportuninity to serve you . as the only favour your zeal requires , is to put you in a way to reach constantinople , assure your selves , that i will get you thither . if you have no business here , prepare your selves to go to leopold with me , and there we will take all necessary measures for the jonrney you undertake for the glory of god. tho' father beauvollier , and my self , were extreamly tired with the fatigues of our return , and stood in want of rest , we receiv'd new vigour , upon the agreeable assurances our generous protector was pleas'd to give us , and we follow'd him full of joy and confidence to leopold , which is the place of his usual residence . as soon as we came there , he dispatch'd two couriers , the one to the hospodar of woldavia , and the other to the bashaw of caminiec , who were best able to favour our passage at that dangerous time . besides his application to remove all the difficulties that stood in our way , he extended his care to our persons , with an extraordinary kindness . being sensible that we had suffer'd considerably in our last voyage of muscovy , he omitted nothing that was capable to restore us to our former health , in order to enable us to perform that we were shortly to undertake . he entertain'd us in his own palace , in which he gave us a fiue conveniont apartment , and would in no wise permit us to lodge with our fathers , that are settl'd at leopold . we remain'd there about two months , in expectation of the return of the couriers ; during which time , we sensibly discover'd the singular favour we had receiv'd from heaven , in the potent protection of the incomparable palatin of russia , whose holy example serv'd as much to animate our zeal for the service of god , as his eminent qualifications , to challenge our admiration of him . this illustrious general , whose heroick actions have render'd his name as formidable to the enemies of the faith , as venerable in all europe , possess'd , to the highest degree , all the advantages of mind and body , that may concur towards the forming of an accomplish'd heroe . his air is noble , his port majestick , his heart great , his genious incomparable , his humour agreeable , his behaviour charming ; he is learn'd , curious , magnificent , liberal , prudent in all his military expeditions , undaunted in danger , bold in all his undertakings for the good of his religion , and the advantage of the state. but that which surpasseth all his noble qualifications , is , the solid piety he professes , the which he joyns so admirably to the functions of his place , that he passes for the bravest and most religious lord in poland he daily allows himself two or three hours for prayer , he hears several masses every morning , he employs a considerable time in reading of books of devotion , he often participates to the holy misteries , and always disposes himself to that great action , by a rigorous fast. altho' he is a severe observer of vertue , his conversation is sweet and ingaging : he argues incomparably well upon all subjects , insomuch that every body delights in his conversation ; he loves to be among the learn'd , and is seldom without some about him . above all , he delights in discoursing of mathematicks and history . we have often had the honour to pass the best part of the night with him , to observe some constellations , and some planets , with several fine mathematical instruments he sometimes employs . besides all this , he has a very particular respect for our king. having thus described some of the vertues of the illustrious iablonowski , no body will be surpriz'd at the high reputation , wherewith heaven rewards his merit , and has given him the most accomplished family , that can possibly be seen . besides , the two palatines of plock and of posnania his daughters , who are two models of vertue for all the polish ladies to imitate , he has three sons , who , like their august father , are the delights of all poland . the two first have already some of the most considerable employments in the army , where they distinguish themselves , not only by their bravery , and other excellent qualifications , but also by their regular christian behaviour , for which they gratefully acknowledg● themselves indebted , in part , to th● good education they have receiv'd in th● colledge of lewis the th . the third● who begins already to imitate his brothers likewise promises much . the wit an● vivacity he discovers in his tender years are infallible signs of what he will prov● one day , after having received the same education with his lovely brothers , whose room he is coming to supply . i have never had the happiness to see the vertuou● mother of those children ; she dv'd 〈◊〉 little before my first arrival in poland ; but by all the commendations i have heard of her , and by what i have learn● from the incomparable palatine , her husband , i do not in the least wonder at the vertue of their noble off-spring . while we began to enjoy the sweets , of the potent protection of our generous benefactor , we were inform'd , with a great deal of trouble , that the emperour's envoy , i have already mention'd , us'd all his interest to cross our designs , and to create jealousies about us . he was not satisfied with having refus'd us the passports we had desir'd of him , but he us'd , moreover , his utmost endeavours , both by word of mouth and in writing , to ruin our credit with the great general of poland . nay , more , he prevail'd with persons of great note to do the same . they did all they could to perswade him that we were dangerous spyes ; and publickly reported , that we had taken the exact plan of the strongest places in poland , to make a present of them to the grand seignior . but all their attempts prov'd vain , the person they went about to perswade , having too much sence and generosity to be impos'd upon by them . notwithstanding their earnest sollicitations , the motives of which we did not discover till we came into moldavia : we still receiv'd new favours from the great palatin of russia , who , far from forsaking us , daily loaded us with fresh obligations , being fully perswaded that their animosity against us was very ill grounded . he sufficiently testify'd , on all occasions , that his sentiments were much more advantagious for us , than those they endeavour'd to inspire in him ; and that he was very well satisfy'd with the uprightness of our intentions , by the extraordinary care he took to secure us the passage , which his zeal for the glory of god inclin'd him to procure for us . the two couriers , we had expected so long , being arriv'd with the most favourable answers we could expect , the great general thought it more proper for us to go by the way of moldavia , than that of caminiec , whether he judg'd the first less dangerous , or whether he did not confide so much in the basha , with whom he had no great acquaintance , as he did in the hospodar , whom he look'd upon as his particular friend . the sequel soon made us sensible , that this determination was a very particular effect of the providence of god over us : for soon after our arrival at yassy , which is the metropolitan of moldavia , we heard that some armenians , who had not been able to joyn us to pass from poland to constantinople , had unfortunately met a party of tartars , near caminiec , who had plunder'd them , and beaten them to that degree , that they remain'd half dead upon the spot . besides these judicious precautions , which testify'd the zeal of our incomparable benefactor for the success of our journey , he gave us many other sensible proofs of his goodness , before our departure . he did not only equip us , and give us whatever was necessary to defray the charges of our journey , but he oblig'd us , moreover , to take one of his servants along with us , to be our guide and interpreter as far as constantinople , and a guard of thirty moldavian troops , whom he charg'd not to leave us , until they had conducted us to the hospodar . he writ to that prince , and other persons who could facilitate our journey , in such a manner , that we were received every where , as if we had been his children . but as considerable as all these favours were , nothing made more impression upon us , than the tenderness and affection he express'd to us at parting : it wrought so powerfully upon us , that it was impossible for us to express our gratitude to him , for all his extraordinary favours , otherwise than by our signs and tears , to which this noble lord shew'd us that he was not insensible . being thus loaded with the liberalities of the great palatin of russia , and accompanied by several of his attendants , we cross'd part of podolia , and of pokutia , and lastly arriv'd at the castle of iablonow , from which the illustrious family of the iablonowski derives its name . there we took the guard which accompany'd us to a small city of moldavia , call'd campolongo , which the great general has made himself master of , since the beginning of the war between the poles and turks , to keep the moldavians in awe , and to hinder them from making incursions upon his lands . before we reach'd thither , we were oblig'd to engage our selves in the famous forest of the boukovines , the extent of which contains above forty leagues , the same which has been made so famous by the great victories the great general of poland gain'd there , some years ago over the turks and tartars , which came with numerous forces , commanded by sultan galga , with an intention to make an irruption into poland . the passage of the forest is very difficult , the roads are bad and narrow , and the ground is soak'd every where by a foul . marshy water , which renders them almost impracticable . however , we were necessitated to pass through it , and to follow those oblique disagreeable roads , the end of which i thought we should never have seen . but the illness of the way was not the thing that troubled us most ; the surprize of the thieves alarm'd us yet much more : and as soon as we were got a pretty way into that horrid sollitude , we discover'd several separate bands of them ; but our conductors being known to them , their companions no sooner perceiv'd them but they retir'd . thus we got safe out of the boukovines , and enter'd into the plains of moldavia , where we travell'd some time with more satisfaction , than we had done in the gloomy forests we came out . moldava is one of the finest and pleasantest provinces in europe . there are great plains water'd by divers rivers , the chief of which is the moldava , which has turnings and windings , not unlike the seine ; and seems , throughout its whole extent , to carry plenty every where . those waters would certainly render those plains very fruitful , and would contribute to make that province one of the richest in europe , were it less expos'd to the insults of the turks and tartars ; but the forces , that the one and the other of them continually send through it , to defend caminiec , have destroy'd it so much , that it lies unmanur'd in many places , for want of inhabitants to cultivate it , especially in the eastern part , which confines to tartary , where such of the inhabitants that live in the open country , are oblig'd to dig lodges under ground , to avoid the fury of those implacable enemies of christianity . having cross'd those plains without any difficulty , we arriv'd at campolongo , where we took a fresh guard , which conducted us with as much fidelity and success as the first , to the metropolitan of moldavia . when we came near to it , we sent our interpreter before , according to our orders from the great general of poland , to present our humble respects to the hospodar , until we were in a condition to do it our selves . we really expected much from the recommendations of the grand general , and the letters he had given us for that prince ; but yet had we been able to foresee the effect they were to produce , we should have begg'd that palatin to moderate his kindness , and to spare us a little more . the hospodar , who had more regard for the pressing letters of the general , than for our character of religious , put no bounds to his respects ; and i question whether he could have done more to the ambassadors of the greatest prince on earth . as soon as he had notice of our arrival , he assign'd us a convenient house , and the same day he sent us one of his secretaries , to congratulate our arrival , and to let us know that he was impatient to see us . the next day he sent us his coach , and a guard of fifty souldiers , together with the lord chancellour's son to be our interpreter : we were conducted in this manner to his palace , where the hospodar expected us . all the militia was in arms in very good order , from our lodgings to the court. being alighted , we found two gentlemen who tarry'd for us to lead us to the audience . they lead us under the arms up a pair of stairs of about thirty steps , and so into the great hall , where the barons of the state did commonly assemble . there were a great many of them there at that time ; we saluted them as we pass'd along , and then went up to the prince's closet , at the door of which we met the master of the ceremonies , who introduc'd us . as soon as we appear'd , the hospodar arose from his throne , and stept forward to receive us . he entertain'd us with all the civility imaginable , above two hours long . we made our compliment to him , to which he answer'd in a very obliging manner ; after which , having commanded us to sit down , he turn'd the conversation upon the conquests of our king , of which we gave him a particular account , wherewith he was very much delighted , as it appear'd by the obliging words he spoke to us , as we were going ; seeming then to have forgot his rank and dignity , dear fathers , said he to us , since the king , whom you have the honour to belong to , and under whose influence you are going to preach the gospel to the utmost extremities of the world , is so accomplish'd a monarch , that he challenges admiration from all the earth , i beg your friendship as a favour , that i may have the satisfaction , for the future , to reckon among my friends two subjects , and two mathematicians , belonging to so great a monarch . we did not expect to receive such honours at that prince's court ; and though we had foreseen it , we could not have avoided it , considering the great recommendations he had receiv'd from the great general of poland , who had written to him , and to all the officers of his acquai●tance , to receive us like his own children , and to be as tender of us as of his own eyes . it was the hospodar's interest to receive us as he did , thereby to cover the conspiracy he was framing against poland , the which we discover'd soon after our arrival , notwithstanding all their precautions to keep it from our knowledge . i will relate the reality of this intrigue in few words , the which this envoy ierowski design'd to keep us ignorant of , by opposing our passage through moldavia . constantin cantemir hospodar of moldavia , being conscious of the piece of treachery he had been guilty of four or five years ago towards the king of poland , fear'd with reason , that should his territories once be subjected to that crown , the king would be reveng'd of the infidelity he committed during the campaign of budziac : he had promis'd the king , who advanc'd as far as iassy , the metropolis of his territories , to take an oath of allegiance to him , and solemnly to acknowledge his dependancy on poland , and to supply his army with all necessary provisions : but while he amus'd that prince within a league of the city by the deputies he continually sent to him , he fled another way with the inhabitants , who carry'd away whatever they could remove . the king enter'd the city with his army , which committed great spoils there , and reduc'd it to the miserable condition in which we have seen it . this violence of the souldiers , tho just , contributed very much to incense the moldavians against the poles , and particularly a considerable number of grecians who are the chief boyers of that little court. they willingly hearken'd to the propositions that were made to them from the emperour , by a deputy who was sent thither on purpose , and they promis'd each other an inviolable secrecy , which they swore upon the holy gospel . the hospodar oblig'd the illustrious mir●n lord high chancellour of the state , to take the same oath , altho' both he , and all his family , and the great general of moldavia his kinsman seem'd very much affected to the interest of poland , but he could not oblige him to sign that treaty , without reiterated menaces of cutting-off his head , and to extirpate his family , which is the most considerable in that province . this treaty , which had been lately concluded , and which all the boyars had been oblig'd to sign , consisted of five articles . i. the first was , that moldavia should be under the protection and dependancy of the emperour , for which tke hospodar should be oblig'd to pay him a tribute of fifty thousand crowns . ii. the second , that the emperour should furnish him a sufficient body of men to force the poles out of campolongo , and other places of moldavia in which they kept garrisons , and that he should assist him , whenever he should be ingag'd in war against poland . iii. the third , that the said emperour in his treaty of peace with the port , should oblige the grand seignor to set the hospodar's eldest son at liberty , whom he kept as an hostage at constantinople . iv. the fourth , that the principality of moldavia should be hereditary to the descendants of the hospodar . v. the fifth , finally , that the emperour should allow the schismaticks the free exercise of their religion , and that he should never press the moldavians to be re-united to the roman church . this treaty was just concluded when we arriv'd at iassy , and the agent who had been imploy'd about it , was very much concern'd at our coming there , lest we should disabuse the court from all the false reports he had spread against france , to gain his ends the better . and indeed we did so , even before we had heard any thing about the treaty , and discover'd the falsity of the news he had spread that the french had been totally defeated near the danube , thereby , as he thought , to give a greater idea of the emperour's power . we had the satisfaction to see that court absolutely undeceiv'd in what related to france , during our short abode there , and to inspire them with sentiments very different from those they had before our arrival . and this without doubt was the reason which induc'd the hospodar to treat us yet more respectfully , and with greater kindness at our last audience , than he had done at the first . i am apt to believe that his proceedings at that time put him to a great loss at present : but the evil is done , and i doubt it will not be long before he finds the effect of it , and that the polanders , or the turks , to punish him for endeavouring to withdraw from under their dominions , will totally ruine that wretched principality , the which without having had any war , is at present the most ruinated province in europe . the hospodar detain'd us a week at iassy , for the expediting of the letters and passports we wanted to go to the serasquier , who was incamp'd upon the danube , on the confines of moldavia , we receiv'd them at last at the coming out of the last audience the hospodar was pleas'd to give us , with the ceremonies that were us'd in the first . while we were imploy'd about our departure , we receiv'd with a great deal of joy , a letter from the great general of poland , which satisfy'd us , that he had not forgot us during our absence , and that he preserv'd the same tenderness for us , which he had formerly given us such signal proofs of . altho' it proceeded from a heart a little too prepossess'd in our favour ; i cannot forbear incerting it here , to avoid the just reproaches i should be liable to , should i suppress any of the favours we have receiv'd from that great man , who has put no bounds to his kindness towards us : it was conceiv●d in these terms . reverend fathers , i want words to express my grief for your absence , and i shall never be at rest until . i receive certain news of your safe arrival at constantinople . i am overjoy'd to hear that you are safely arriv'd upon the confines of moldavia , and that my men have perform'd their duty by the way . god grant you as prosperous a iourney , not only to constantinople , but also into china . i shall not be wanting on my part to make it my earnest request to him , and to intreat him to preserve you , and to prosper your great and pious designs . your acquaintance , the kindness that engages me to you , and the confidence you repos'd in me , in making your application to me , will never be rac'd out of my mind and heart : i am very sorry i could detain you no longer , and that i could no longer enjoy the satisfaction i receiv'd in your company . i shall esteem my self very happy , in the sequel , to find an occasion to do you more considerable services , than those you have hitherto desir'd of me . you will oblige me infinitely to let me hear from you as often as you can : in the mean time i desire you to remember me still , especially in your holy sacrifices , together with all my family ; and i do particularly recommend to you the soul of my wife of blessed memory . and assure your selves that no body can be more than i am your most humble and most obedient servant iablonowski . palatin of russia , and great general of poland . the consolation we receiv'd by the generous assurances the general of poland gave us , of the continuance of his kindness , supported us in all our journey . we departed from iassy with the convoy the hospodar gave us , and after four days march we arriv'd at galatz , which is a small town situate upon the danube , where we found a bark ready , which conducted us safe to the turkish camp , which was about hours distant from thence . as soon as the seraskier's lieutenant receiv'd notice of our arrival , he assign'd us a house in the nearest burrough to the camp , and sent some ianissaries to secure us against the injuries we might have receiv'd from the souldiers of the army . he us'd us thus civilly , because he had been inform'd by our convoy that we were french-men , and that the king had done us the honour to send us with the quality of his mathematicians . the next day the seraskier from whom we had desir'd an audience to deliver the letters we had receiv'd from the hospodar , sent us a chaoux follow'd by three ianissaries , with two turkish horses richly harnass'd , to conduct us to him , and thereby to evidence the great respect the ottomans bear to our great monarch . as we had been oblig'd to disguise our selves , to pass more securely through all those schismatical infidel countries , where our cloathing would have expos'd us to many affronts , we found our selves once more engag'd to play a part that did not please us , the which we retain'd no longer , than while we judg'd it proper to advance the work of god , which we had undertaken . we went in state , being conducted by the general 's officers to deliver the letters we had receiv'd from the hospodar of moldavia . the seraskier who expected us under his tent , surrounded by all his icoglans richly attir'd , receiv'd us with an air altogether grave and serious , according to the custom of the turks , and having answer'd our complement pretty civilly , he told us that he had order'd his kiaia to give us satisfaction in what we had to propose to him . we were better pleas'd with the reception of this lieutenant of the turkish army , than with the seraskier's . although he was a grecian , and an apostate , he treated us with all the civility imaginable : he presented us at first with the usual liquors , and perfumes ; he was very well pleas'd with our letters of mathematicians , and having some skill himself in geometry , and astronomy , he oblig'd us to entertain himself a considerable time , and propos'd some questions upon those matters to us . while we were imploy'd in explaining them to him , a young man enter'd his tent in great heat , who having kiss'd his vest , deliver'd some letters to him from the seraskier , that had been intercepted some days before near kaminiec , the which he had receiv'd that very moment . they had been taken from a polander , disguis'd like a tartar , and they having observ'd a crown in the seal , imagin'd streight that they came from the king of poland , and that we , who were lately come out of that prince's territories , would undoubtedly know the contents of them . the seraskier's secretary , who was a wretched renegado , came into the tent where we were , with this wicked supposition , and shew'd us those letters , and would needs have it that we were acquainted with the secret that was hid under ciphers which he did not understand . he us'd his utmost endeavours to discover the mystery thereof , he put several odd questions to us , and forgot nothing that he thought might put us to a loss . however , we clear'd our selves , notwithstanding all his malicious interrogations , and having acquainted the ki●ia , how much our profession was oppos'd to all worldly intrigues , which we had long since forsaken , to apply our selves intirely to the service of the true god ; we told him , to disabuse him quite , that those letters came from the king our master's ambassadour in poland , and that they were written to him that he was sending to the port , who would be very much surpriz'd to hear that the courier who carry'd them had been thus unjustly stop'd . we acquainted him at the same time , in presence of the secretary , with the difference of the coronets that are us'd in europe upon coats of arms , and explain'd to them in general the manner of using cyphers , which they seem'd very well pleas'd with ; and it also made them sensible that it was impossible for us to unravel the mystery of the cyphers they saw , which caus'd so much jealousie in them . however , notwithstanding they seem'd satisfy'd with our sincerity , this unhappy adventure created a thousand suspicions in them to our disadvantage ; but whereas our letters of mathematicians had gain'd us some credit among them , they caus'd us to be conducted back to our house , in the same order we came from thence ; altho' at the same time , to be the more sure of us , they gave us some new ianissaries , and order'd them to have a watchful eye upon us , and not to suffer any body to speak to us . this precaution did not hinder some renegadoes , whom the news of our arrival had check'd , to come to us by stealth ; and whereas they seem●d exceedingly concern'd at the unhappy condition in which they were oblig'd to live , after their having basely abandon'd their religion , we endeavour'd to encourage them , and perswaded them to take such measures as were necessary , to draw them out of it as soon as could be . the turks themselves being mov'd by a certain curiosity , often deceiv'd the assiduity and vigilance of our guards : we had several conferences with them about religion ; which convinc'd us , that it was a vulgar erour to believe , that a mahometan never enters into any dispute ; and that it is not lawful for him to propose any doubt in case of religion , tho never so desirous to inform himself of the truth of that which he professes , and to know those , that are opposite to it . in the mean while , as we heard nothing from the chiefs , and that we were still kept very close , tho' otherwise we receiv'd no other ill treatment from them , we desir'd a new audience from the kia●a , to know what resolution had been taken in our case . he receiv'd us as kindly as at the first time , and having discours'd us above four hours , upon several mathematical questions , he assur'd us that they only tarry'd for the return of a courier , whom they had sent to the grand visier to dismiss us , since they durst not permit us to go any further , without leave from him . however , this was only a put-off , and had we tarry'd until the return of the express , whom they pretended to have sent , we should have tarry'd long enough in their c& but the abbot girardin having been inform'd by a spy , how we were us'd by the turks , complain'd to the grand visier about it , who order'd us to be put at liberty again , after five weeks confinement . the seraskier having receiv'd orders by an express to release us , had no sooner acquainted us with the orders he had receiv'd from the port , but we immediately cross'd the danube , and instead of going through romania , where we fear'd some new adventure , we embarqu'd upon that river for kili , which is a little town of the lower arabia , where we were assur'd to meet with a saique ready to sail for constantinople . in going down towards the mouth of that river , we met a bark , which carry'd the pay of the ianissaries : this encounter prov'd advantageous to us : for one of them who had undertaken to conduct us thither , made the more hast , in order to return time enough to receive his pay . as soon as we came thither , the patron of the saique being inform'd of our design , came to offer us a place aboard his vessel , we agreed about our passage , and dispos'd our selves to go away the next day , he having assur'd us that he would tarry no longer . he kept his word punctually , and weigh'd anchor at the appointed time , and having reach'd the mouth of the danube , we tarry'd a whole day there for a favourable wind , to set out to sea. in the mean time our captain and his men remain'd upon the watch all night for fear of being surpriz●d by the cossacks , who often come to that place , there to insult the ships they can attack with advantage : to this end they straggle up and down in light sloops , that are so little , that they cannot contain above one man : they are cover'd at top by a well stretch●d leather , which hinders the water from getting into them ; a cossack sits in the middle of it with a pair of oars to guide himself , and has his arms by him to comb●t in case of necessity . a hundred of those small boats sometimes surround a ship , in order to make themselves masters of it ; and thus one is often expos'd to be surpriz●d by those dangerous pirates , unless one be in a condition to make a good defence , and stand continually upon ones guard. the next day a north east wind arising , soon carry'd us in open sea , which cannot be done easily , by reason that the danube being very shallow at the mouth of it , it must be continually sounded , and great care taken to avoid the banks of sand that are very dangerous , as we found it soon after our having weigh'd our anchors . the third day of our navigation , towards night we discover'd the coast of asia , and perceiv'd the beacon that stands at the entrance of bosphorus : but whereas it was night we were oblig'd to tack about for fear of stranding somewhere or other . this precaution seem●d really necessary , but yet it had like to have cost us our lives ; for while the men were imploy'd about it , the wind and the great sea , against which the turks know not how to defend themselves , agitated our ship to that degree , that we were upon the point of being shipwrack'd , but every body put a hand to work not to be lost in the port ; we pass'd all the night in that agitation and fear , and it prov'd the worst that ever i pass'd in my life . however , we continu'd to steer our course the next day at break of day , and being got happily into the canal , we discover'd the great and famous city of constantinople , the prospect of which is incomparably fine . we advanc'd as far as the port of galata to dis-imbark , and being come a-shoar , we went directly to the jesuit's house . we were inform'd there with the arrival of monsieur de chateau neuf at gallipoli , where he was stopt near three weeks by contrary winds . we were oblig'd to tarry for him , to deliver some letters of consequence to him , from the great general of poland , and to obtain an order by his means from the caimacan of constantinople , for the safety of our passage into persia. having obtain'd it , and being almost upon the point of our departure , i was unfortunately seiz●d for the third time in less than a year , with a cruel spitting of blood , which broke all our . measures , the physicians and our fathers obliging me to go back into france , to endeavour my cure. while the ship , that was to carry back madam de girardin , after the decease of the late ambassadour her husband , was preparing to go away , i employ'd the little time i had left , to prepare my self also : at that time above six score christian slaves saved themselves , one of which had the confidence to fling himself on board our ship before the face of his aga , who was passing by in a small boat : on the d of october we hois'd our sails , the ambassadrice , and the abbot girardin her brother-in-law being come on board , who were receiv'd with the discharge of all the cannon , which eccho'd throughout the whole bosphorus . whereas the man of war call'd the adventurer , which was to carry us , had engag'd to convoy a bark and a tartane which were going back into france . they weigh'd their anchors as soon as she , having first receiv'd the following orders from our illustrious captain for the regulation of their course , and for what they were to do in case of a combat , viz. in case the adventurer prepares for a combate , he shall signifie as much by a blue pennant under the fane of his main mast , whereupon both ships shall likewise prepare for it . in case the adventurer thinks fit the two ships should go before him , he shall put a white and red pennant under the fane of his mizen mast , in which case they shall place themselves in a file before him , and when he shall remove it , they shall return behind him as before , and sail like him . in case he would have them to remain under the wind , he shall put out a blue and white pennant at the end of the yard of the great scuttle . in case he would have them keep above the wind , he shall place a white penn●nt under the fane of the top-gallant . in case he would have the masters to burn their ships , and to come on board of him with their sloops , he shall signify as much by placing a red pennant at the end of the main yard . in case he would have them to look out for a neighbouring harbour , he shall put out a white streamer at the end of his mizen yard , when he shall desire to speak with the bark , he shall put out a blue pennant at the end of his ancient-staff , and his flag in the same place , to call the tartane all things being thus dispos'd , and the signals as aforesaid given , we pass●d the seaven towers at the beginning of the night with a good northerly wind , the which blowing briskly , we soon cross'd the sea of marmora , and the next day being the th , we reach●d the canal of gallipoli betimes . we met the ottoman fleet there at an anchor , compos'd of eleven great ships only , in the middle of which appear'd the ship of captain paul a famous pirate of legorn very much disabled , who having fought some days before like a lyon against the algerines , and turks together , was at last oblig'd to yield to their numbers , and to surrender after an obstinate combat . as soon as we perceiv'd this fleet , we sent out an officer of the ship to the captain bassa , to agree about the salutation : but that general having answer'd that the grand seignior's ships never return'd any salute while they lay at an anchor ; we pass'd by without any ceremony on either side , and we came immediately over against the old castles , where we were oblig'd to anchor , to tarry for the tartane , that had not been able to follow us . we pass'd the night very quietly in that place , and the next day being the th , we set sail again about nine in the morning with a fair wind. we saluted the old castles as we pass'd by with five cannon shot , to which they answer'd with nine sharp : we did the same passing by the two new ones , which answer'd with as many shot as the former . i am now very sensible that i was in a very great errour , when i imagin'd , that those castles were impregnable : nothing can be more simple than those forts ; the which , excepting some ramparts , have nothing that can defend them . the truth is , there are some large pieces of cannon in them , the effects of which appear'd to me very inconsiderable . the rebounds of the boulets of the old castles indeed reach'd far beyond the middle of the canal , but those of the last could hardly reach it . what should hinder eight or ten great ships , that may easily pass there upon the same line , from covering themselves on the flanks on both sides , with other ships , and from steering their course as far as constantinople ? as soon as we got out of the canal , of which those four forts defend the entrance , we discover'd the isle of tenedo , together with the city that bears the same name , without being able to observe any particular thing there , or in the famous city of troy , which stands opposite to it . virgil tells us more of it in his verses , where he describes the ruines of it , than we could find by our eyes . the wind continuing to blow briskly , we soon after discover'd the isle of metelin , and having during the night pass'd the golf , one must pass , steering ones course towards smirna , we found our selves the next day over-against schio . the north wind having sorsaken us there , we had a calm for three or four days , which was follow'd by a southerly wind , which being directly contrary to us , we try'd in vain to reach the canal , that lies between the isles of schio and ipsera ; and , the sea being very rough at the same time , we were oblig'd to steer above those two isles , in order to reach the port of st. george of schirro , where we thought fit to put in for considerable reasons . having lost two passengers since we embarqu●d , and being fearful of a contagious distemper among our men , by reason of some plague-sores that had been observ'd about one of those that dy'd , monsieur de la roque-perin our captain resolv'd to anchor in the port that is form'd by that island , in order to cause his men to be visited , and to ease the ambassadrice , who was very ill by continual vomitings occasion'd by the tossings of the ship. we enter'd happily into it , and having found a good ground , we drop'd our anchors , and undesignedly allarm'd a small french bark that likewise anchor'd there . however , we put out our colours to reassure her , but she looking upon it as a snare to catch her , durst not draw near us . while time was allow'd her to satisfie her self who we were , the commissary of our ship was sent on shoar , to get some provisions , by reason that ours began to fail . some officers follow'd him to divert themselves with hunting : in the mean while the patron of the bark , which we had discover'd to be french by her colours , which she hung out having descry'd ours , not coming up to us , like the other ships that had follow'd us , we sent a sloop to her to mind her of her duty . whereupon the patron immediately weigh'd anchor , and having saluted our ship in passing by her , he came on board to salute our captain , who straight caus'd a strapado to be prepar'd for him , for having tarry'd so long to submit to the king's colours . but my lady ambassadrix obtain'd his pardon , and he came off with the fear . the same day about eight at night the hunters being come back from the village of st. george , brought us the ●ews of the fatal death of our commissary , who was kill'd by one of our store-keepers , who shot him in the right shoulder , of which wound he dy'd upon the spot . this accident stop'd us l●nger than we had design'd ; for whereas our captain was resolv'd to secure the wretch who had committed the murther , and had made his escape , he thought fit to send an officer a shore , with a company of souldiers , to summon the chief magistrate of the village to use his utmost endeavours to secure the murtherer , thereby also to oblige his islanders to deliver him into his hands . the said officer and his men arriv'd two hours before day at the village , the inhabitants whereof , were terrify'd at the ringing of the allarum-bell , and at the sight of our souldiers . five or six hundred grecians dispers'd themselves immediately in all the parts of that small island , and at last found the unhappy fugitive , who being brought back to the ship , was put in irons , until he could be try'd in due form . while some were imploy'd in search of him , the deceas'd was bury'd on the sea-shore , near a little chappel , built as 't is most likely , by the inhabitants of the country : after which we weigh'd our anchors , and put out to sea with a favourable wind , which in a short time enabled us to double the golden cape , and to discover the isle of argentiere , where we anchor'd , in order to inquire about the fleet of algier , which we had all along been in dread of , not having as yet been able to hear any thing about the conclusion of a peace , between that republick and france . we remain'd two whole days in that road , and could not put out to sea until the second of november , upon which , being favour'd by a fair wind , we pass'd by the isles of sapienza , having met the venetian fleet by the way , steering towards coron : having pass'd the golf of venice , we discover'd the point of sicilly towards night . however , we were somewhat disquieted all night , about a fire we perceiv'd at a distance ; some imagin'd it was the lanthorn of a ship that conducted some squadron , which oblig'd us to stand upon our guard , and to prepare our artillery in case of need : others on the contrary affirm'd , that this fire proceeded from mount gibel , which was within ken ; but the next day we discover'd the falsity of our conjectures , when we came over against the cape of passaro . the spaniards keep a garrison there in a kind of fort , which they have built for the security of the coast , and as soon as they discover any ship , they are oblig'd to light beacons from space to space , to warn the country people to precaution themselves against the pirates that land but too often there . while we doubled that cape , m. de persin put on the signal to give notice to the barks , and the tartane to draw near to his ship , to be in a posture of defence , in case the spanish gallies should appear . some time after we discover'd the isle of maltha , which lies about leagues from cape passaro . we met with a storm in that place , which was follow'd with some whirlwinds , and great claps of thunder , after which the wind becoming favourable to us , we advanc●d as far as the isle of panteleria , which notwithstanding the smallness of it , yields very considerable revenues to the spaniards who are masters of it . we remain'd two days in sight of that island , being surpriz'd by a great calm there , occasion'd by the extraordinary heat of the weather ; but a southerly wind happily arising , we continu'd our course , and soon after discover'd the cape of bonae . it is a point of africk where there is no fort , but those of tunis keep a beacon there for the security of their ships , and of the inhabitants of the country , which a maharbou or dervich , who makes penance there , takes care to kindle , to give notice , by as many fires as he makes , of the number of sails he discovers . on the left hand of this cape , stands the fort of galipa , scituate upon a very high narrow promontory , almost inaccessible , where the cannons that are very numerous , are capable to defend the place from all parts , and to hinder the approaches of the enemy . while we were considering all this , the south-east-wind encreas'd to that degree , that we did run about three leagues an hour , and we soon lost sight of the isles of sembrow . had it continu'd , we had soon come within sight of sardinia ; but about midnight it turn'd to north-west , and tormented us strangely all the remainder of the night . this tossing and rowling of the ship which agitated us by turns , discompos'd us extreamly , and the contrary winds , which from time to time occasion'd whirlwinds , took from us all hopes of doubling the isles of st. peter so soon as we had expected , and the wind still rising more and more , insomuch that we could no longer resist it , we were oblig'd to put into barbary , which we did on the th of november , and dropt our anchors over against portofarine , which is a pretty good haven , and where the small city of the same name , is pretty well situated to shelter ships from the great north-west , and westerly-winds . it is built at the foot of a high mountain , upon a peninsula , where the ships may ride securely . it belongs to those of tunis , whose capital city is not above leagues from thence , and there is no other way to it but through goletta , where the famous city of carthage formerly stood ; from whence you enter into a fine lake , upon which tunis is built . the north-west-winds , which the provencals call mistral , oblig'd us to remain in that road the th , and th . however we did not remain idle there : some of our men went into a small island , where while some were shooting pidgeons , which were very plenty there formerly , others imploy'd themselves in fishing with success . they took a sea-calf , which they wounded with fire-arms , and then made an end of him with stones . the flesh of it not being eatable , they only took the skin to make muffs and pouches with it . they brought it aboard with the head fix'd to it . the skin was about the largeness of a small oxe's hide : the hair of it was extraordinary thick and smooth , blackish at the top , with two large whitish spots under the flanks , it had no sign of a tail , and the four extremities were limited with the four finns , which this animal equally uses in the water , and on the shoar , where it often spoils the vines . every one of the finns was arm'd with five pretty large black nails . the foremost appear'd considerably , whereas the hindermost were hardly seen , being cover'd with the skin , and much smaller than the first . the head resembles that of a lyon , or a leopard , excepting only that you can see no ears it has . i us'd my utmost endeavours to discover the conduit of sound , and could not discover it until i had laid the head quite bare , and then i perceiv'd two small hairy conduits , within three or four fingers breadth of the eye , which abutted to two little holes almost imperceptible , which i discover'd with a probe upon the skin . it s tongue is very short and thick , the jaws and nostrils are like a bulls , whose bellowing it imitates exactly , as i was told by those who took it , and heard it as it was strugling for life . while we were thus agreeably imploy'd in our ship , we discover'd four sail coming from behind the point of the mountain which covers the road where we had anchor'd , which frighten●d us at first ; but we soon recover'd our fright , seeing them keep very close to the shore ; whereby we sound that they were only privateers . and indeed it was only a squadron of four small ships belonging to tunis , which were going to porto-sarino , with a prize they had taken , which our adventurer would have regretted eternally , had he not been inform'd soon after , that a peace was concluded with algier . we heard the next day that mezzomorto dey of algier had pass●d before us in one of those four small ships . a sedition among his people , had oblig'd him to flie in a little bark , in which having been surpriz'd near the golf of palma , by those four brigantines that were cruising thereabouts , he was carry'd to portofarino , and from thence to tunis , where he was kept a while . the next day being the th of november , we put to sea again with a s. w. wind , and continu'd our course towards sardinia , after having discover'd the isle of guerite , otherwise call'd fratelly , by reason of two small points that are discover'd from afar . at night the wind fail'd us , and then turn'd against us to a north west : however , we still endeavour'd to continue our course , and notwithstanding a great sea that tormented our ship exceedingly , we made a shift to reach the cape of poule , near the gulf of cagliari . we were oblig'd to tarry all the night at the cape , for fear of coming too near the shoar . the next day betimes we advanc'd into the gulf , there to anchor and to refit our ship which was much disabled by the preceeding days wind and sea. while our men were imploy'd in refitting our ship , the city of cagliari which stood before us , made us reflect on the dismal adventure of mezzomorto's wife , the same who pass'd before us two or three days before . that queen was daughter to the president of cagliari , who was sending her under the conduct of one of her brothers into spain , there to be marry'd to one of the grandees of the kingdom . they were no sooner got out of the port , but they were surpriz'd by the algerines , who having taken them without any difficulty , carry'd their prize directly to algier . the young slave pleas'd mezzomorto , who omitted nothing on his side to gain her . she made use of that dey's kindness for her to obtain leave for her brother to go back to sardinia there to fetch their ransom , which that prince granted her ; but still without discontinuing his pursuits , against which this generous heroin defended her self bravely . finally , the brother came back , after some weeks absence , and paid the ransom that had been agreed on , for his sister , and for himself ; which being done , this young maid , who till then had express'd so much bravery of mind , seeing the ship ready to set sail , chang'd her resolution all of a sudden , and turn'd mahometan to marry the dey , who is at present as well as her self , chastiz'd for her insidelity , and his abjuration of the christian faith. the following day being the th , we put out to sea again , in order to endeavour to reach the isles of st. peter , which were about a hundred miles distant from us . the wind having been long uncertain , at last became favourable for us , and we doubled a considerable part of that great island before night , but it soon turn'd about again , and made us pay severely for the short repose we had enjoy'd part of the day . never was any ship more agitated by wind and sea than ours was at that time , or expos'd to more frequent whirl-winds , and never did any man take more pains than m. de perin on that occasion . heaven rewarded him the next day for his assiduity and vigilancy , for the preservation of those that had been committed to his charge . it was on the st of november , being the day of the presentation of the virgin , that we discover'd about break of day a ship , at sight of which we immediately prepar'd for a combat . when we came within ken , we putout our colours to oblige her to discover her self ; but she not answering our expectation , we fir'd some guns at her which made no execution , by reason that we were at too great a distance . the wind driving her upon us against her will , she endeavour●d to deceive us by putting out french colours ; but we soon discover'd the cheat , by her endeavours to avoid us , and to steer another course . we began anew to fire briskly upon her , whereat they being extreamly daunted , she made a contrary motion to what she had done till then . whereupon we immediately pull'd in all our sails , to allow her time to surrender ; she was no sooner come up to us , but our captain commanded the patron to put out his long-boat , and to come on board of him . the wretch obey'd and confess'd that he was a majorcan , and that his ship was a good prize . monsieur de perin receiv'd him very kindly ; and in order to secure his prize the better , he caus'd all the money , and all the men that were in her to be brought on board his own ship , and sent some of his own men in their room , with an officer to conduct her during the rest of the voyage . tho' this encounter was very happy , we could not forbear pitying the fate of one of the passengers that was taken on board that small ship. it was a man of years of age , who having made great efforts to raise the ransom of an only son , who had been long a slave at algier , had embarqu'd himself at majorca , in hopes of freeing him securely . the misfortune he had had of being taken and strip'd twice by privateers before in going to algier upon the same account had not discourag'd him , and he was returning thither again with joy and confidence , when he unfortunately fell into the hands of an enemy he little thought on . after this expedition , we made up to the gulf of palma , there to tarry for an easterly wind , which we stood in need of , and to allow the sea time to calm . all things happen'd according to our desires , for having had a very quiet night where we rode , the next day being the th , an easterly wind arose , which having carry'd us by the three rocks that are over against that gulf , which are call●d by the names of the bull , the cow , and the calf , made us double the isles of st. peter in an instant . we lost sight of them the following night , and found our selves at break of day at the extremity of sardinia . that very day we pass'd the mouths of boniface , where our ship was very much tormented by a great sea ; but finally , we got happily out of them by a favourable wind , which having enabled us to double the isle of corsica in a short time , we discover'd the coast of provence . however , notwithstanding our carnest desire of coming soon ashore , we were oblig'd to sustain the rage of the n. w. winds for some few days , and to tarry at the isles of yera , until the sea was grown calmer , so to continue our course safely . finally , the sea being calm'd , tho not so soon as we desir'd it , we arriv'd at toulon on st. andrew's day , where we apply'd our selves , as soon as we had dropt our anchors ; in the first place to return our most humble thanks to almighty god , for the happy success of our navigation . it may be easily concluded from the faithful sincere relation i have given of my travels , that those who dedicate themselves to an apostolical life , must make provision against all the disquiets that attend their employment . i leave to the learned and zealous the liberty of judging of the design that has been form'd for several years of opening a passage by land into china , thro' the great tartary , and other countries , into which the lights of faith have not yet been able to penetrate . i am sensible that most of those who only judge of things by the exterior part , will perhaps condemn my long travels , since they have been of no use to the principal end i did propose , and that i have never had the happiness of seeing those happy countries , the spiritual conquest of which , had so much flatter'd my hopes : but besides that , i find a great consolation in the example of the apostle of the indies , whom heaven thought fit to stop , when he thought himself nearest to it : i am sure , that those who will reflect on the different ways through which god almighty's providence has been pleas'd to lead me , will be oblig'd to confess that all my misfortunes have perhaps serv'd as much to advance the glory of his name , as the most happy and most easie success could have done . and tho' we have not met with that full harvest , we expected to gather in our travels , after being arriv'd to the term of our mission , yet we have convinc'd our selves by the small taste we have had of it ; of the pleasure one injoys in christning an infidel , in instructing an idolater , in converting a heretick , and in gaining a sinner ; the more than paternal tenderness of the great master whom we serve , having afforded us those occasions , to apply our selves more fervently to his service . but tho' we had not found all those supernatural consolations amidst all our fatigues , the happy tidings we have receiv'd since of the particular blessings heaven has been pleas'd to pour upon our travelling companions , who have expected us long in persia , and in turkey , does sufficiently recompence us for all our past labours , and makes us sensible that we have not been stopt in the midst of our career , without a particular design of providence . it will appear evidently by the comfortable letter we have receiv'd from hispaan , from one of those fervent missionaries whom god seems only to have detain'd in that metropolitan of persia , to reunite the armenians to the catholick church , who have express'd so much earnestness and zeal for the holy see , on the occasion of the jubilee , which our holy father pope alexander the th of blessed memory , granted to all the faithful , after his exaltation to the soveraign pontificate . here are the contents of it word for word . the end of the fifth book . a relation of what pass'd at iulfa , at the publication of the jubilee . in the year , . having receiv'd the letters , whereby a jubilee was granted us , from our holy father , pope alexander the viiith . we thought our selves oblig'd , to make use of that favourable conjuncture , to set forth the authority of his holiness , to the utmost of our power , and at the same time , to establish several doctrines of our holy faith , in a city , which we may call the geneva of the armenians , and the seat of their heresie . in order to succeed in an enterprise so necessary for the glory of god , and so advantageous to all christians , whether catholicks , or hereticks ; we concluded , that our best way , was to act jointly with all the missionaries , that are numerous in this place ; and particularly with monsieur pidou , titular bishop of babylon , who in quality of apostolical vicar , represents his holiness's person in this kingdom of persia. in order to take just measures , and to do all things with order and edification during that holy time ; we thought fit to divide the exercise of the jubilee , in the three catholick churches that are at iulfa , the first and most ancient of which , is ours , not only free for the francs , whose parish it is , but also for the armenians who frequent it . the second is , that , which they call here , the church of the cherimanis , who are five brothers , the chief catholicks , and most considerable armenians of the country . the church is officiated with a great deal of zeal and prudence , by the r. r. f. f. the white fryars , the provincial of which , whose jurisdiction extends as far as the indies , resides in this place . the third , is that of the reverend fathers the dominicans , which is vacant by the death of a religious , who was an armenian by birth , come from abbenner , monsieur samson missionary of hamadam , has taken the care of that church upon him , until it be provided for . all things being thus regulated by the general approbation of every body ; we pitch'd upon the first sunday in lent to make the overture of the jubilee , and the third to close it . but first , we got his holiness's bull translated into the armenian tongue , and we made three copies of it , which we adorn'd , with his holiness's coat of arms in gold , to please the armenians , who have a great veneration for those kind of bulls , when they come to them from the pope , or from the patriarch , and they call them letters of benediction . the overture of this jubilee should of right , have been perform'd in one of the franc churches , to make the armenians sensible , that they ought to expect all their jurisdiction from the roman church , as from the spring-head : but whereas , the main end of this jubilee , was to make , both the ancient catholicks , and hereticks , whose conversion we aim'd at , sensible , that the francs and the armenians , were but one and the same in jesus christ ; we made no difficulty , to allow the armenians to have that overture made in their budding church , and to conclude it in ours , provided , that while a function should be perform'd in one church , all the missionaries should assist at it , and assemble all the catholicks of both sides there . thus the overture of the jubilee was made on the first sunday in lent , being the th of march , in the armenian catholick church of the cherimanis , where a world of people repair'd from all parts , to assist at the reading of the letter of benediction , of the holy pontif of the universal church , and to learn at the same time , whas was to be done , to profit of the favour he imparted to all christians . the latin clergy , compos'd of twelve missionaries , all with their copes on , and as many franc scholars , all with surplices , having the lord bishop of bagdat at the head of them , appear'd there on one side , and on the other the armenian clergy , compos'd of three priests , four or five deacons , and abundance of children , imploy'd in the service of that church , having at their head two vertabiets , catholick arch-bishops , who declar'd themselves of late , for the roman church . this solemnity began with high mass , which was sung in latin , with dean and sub-dean , by my lord of bagdat , assisted by the other missionaries , and our scholars , who on that occasion , did all things with as much exactness , regularity , and decency , as if it could have been done in one of our cathedrals in france ; at the offertory , the arch-bishop michel , who resides in the church of the cherimanis , advanc'd to the middle of the altar , and put his holinesse's bull upon his head , after which he read it with a laudible voice , and explain'd it in few words : in the next place the r. f. hely provincial of the r. r. f. f. the white fryars , who possesses the armenian tongue perfectly , made a very fine sermon , to explain the importance thereof more at large , and at the same time to inform the armenians , who are lately come to our communion , what a jubilee is . the explication of the bull being ended , the arch-bishop took it into his hand again , and made every body kiss it , and put it upon their heads out of respect , beginning by the clergy , and ending by the franc and armenian catholicks . the mass ended , and the benediction of the holy sacrament given by my lord of babylone concluded that first action , which was one of the most solemn of the jubilee , by the sincere and indissoluble union it created between the two franc and armenian churches , to the admiration of the hereticks , and extream joy and satisfaction of the catholicks . the next day being the monday of the first week in lent , all the service was perform'd in our church , which was as well adorn'd as ever i saw any in france , with great tents of china satin , damask , and tafeta , which set it off incomparably well . in the morning i sung high mass there , the which was follow'd by the benediction of the holy sacrament according to custom . in the evening after complyne was sung , the reverend father provincial of the white fryars made an excellent controversie upon the marks of the true church , at which abundance of hereticks were present out of curiosity . the controversie was held in the form of a thesis , maintain'd and defended by the same father , and combated by the assistants . my lord bishop argumented first , i was the second , and father cherubin of the order of st. francis was the third , and all in the armenian tongue . the manner of explaining things debated on both sides by way of syllogisms was very agreeable to the principal armenians in that city , who have a great deal of wit , and are capable of those kind of disputes , particularly by reason that their litteral tongue , as well as the arabian , does not want necessary terms for that way of arguing . the controversie being ended , the r. f. gaspar , a white fryar , preach'd upon the enormity of the mortal sin , and after sermon , this second day ended with the benediction of the holy sacrament . on the tuesday every body repair'd to the church of the r. r. f. f. dominicans , administred by monsieur samson in the absence of those fathers , and every thing was done there as it had been done at ours , excepting the controversie . in the morning high mass was sung there : the benediction given . in the afternoon the complyne was sung. the r. f. cherubin preach'd upon the importance of salvation . the benedictioa follow'd as in the morning , which ended the day . on the wednesday , which was the third day of the armenians great fast , we return'd to the church of the cherimanis , there to celebrate the ceremony of the ashes , which we thought fit to give them , in order to use them incensibly to the holy practices of the church of rome . monsieur samson , who has an excellent tallent for languages , explain'd that ceremony to them by a very fine sermon . after which my lord bishop of bagdat perform'd the ceremony of the ashes , and administred them to every body . high mass was sung with dean and sub-dean , by our r. f. superiour , and all being ended , coga mourat , who is the third of the cherimanis , would needs treat the missionaries , as coga marvara his brother had done the preceeding sunday : that which afforded most matter of consolation in those two banquets of devotion , was , that these gentlemen , out of humility and respect would needs serve us at table themselves , with their children , who are the chief of that city , and all made gentlemen by the king of persia , out of consideration of the services their ancestours have done to the crown . the repast being ended , we went back to church , where father hely made a controversie , as he had done before with us , about the state of souls after death . this controversie was necessary to cure the armenians of their errour , in believing that the souls after the separation neither go immediately to heaven , nor hell , nor yet in purgatory ; but that they are preserv'd in a certain place which god assigns them , until at the day of the universal judgment ; they are sent to their eternal abode , either happy , or unhappy , according to the merit of their actions . the controversie was very solemn again , my lord argumented in it as before , and after him our r. f. superiour , and the r. f. gaspar white fryar . the benediction being given , and the complyne ended , every body retir'd . on the thursday , friday , and saturday , high masses , and predications were perform'd as before , still with a great concourse of people , insomuch that there was a necessity of preaching twice a day , as had been done the monday and tuesday before , and as we did all the following week . on the monday , which was the day on which the service was to be perform'd in our church , the arch-bishop michael vertabiet preach'd about the wrath of god , which extends so far as to condemn a soul to the dreadful pains of hell on the friday the r. f. provincial of the white fryars , preach●d upon the torments of the damn'd , and the eternity of hell fire against the errour of the armenians , who are of opinion , that after some time god will have mercy on the souls that are in torment , which they ground upon some traditions of their own , and the translation of their fathers , whereby they are taught that jesus christ by his holy passion , and by his triumphant resurrection has vanquish'd and destroy●d hell. this sermon was preach'd in the church of the r , r. f. f. dominicans . the following day which was the saturday i preach'd in the church of the cherimanis , the terrible but yet certain truth of the small number of the elect , which surpriz'd every body ; so much the rather , because i shew'd them that it was not only to be understood of the insidels and hereticks , but also of the christians and catholicks . i observ●d in this place , what i had formerly observ●d in france , in my missions among the hugonots , that the best way to convert hereticks and schismaticks , is to preach eternal truths to them , and the terrible maximes of our religion ; which being expos'd to them plainly , but yet pathetically , strikes them , and obliges them to declare here , what i have often heard them say in france : our ministers and our vertabiets deceive us , and we have never heard this from them . the same saturday i did what i had done before . i went from house to house to inculcate what had been said in the churches , and to dispose every body to gain the jubilee . but i went particularly among the slaves , and other abandon'd persons , to the end that both rich , and poor , blind , and lame , all might participate to that great banquet of the father of the family , whi●● was preper'd for all . they began to bring women to me who desir'd to be converted , and who having never been confess'd by any catholick priest , were willing to make their abjuration in the tribunal of penitence . the second sunday in lent , which was also the second sunday of the jubilee , was very solemn , by reason of the office that was perform'd in the church of the r. r. f. f. dominicans ; high mass was sung there by my lord of pidou , who afterwards preach'd an excellent sermon upon the subject of receiving the sacrament unworthily . that prelate is sufficiently known in france , both by the greatness of his birth , and by the missions he has made in poland , especially at leopold , where jointly with the famous clement galant theatin , his master , he has establish'd a very fine college , maugre all oppositions , for the instructing of the armenians . as this prelate is perfectly acquainted with the errours of the armenians , having read all their books , besides his being very well vers'd in their tongue , he combats their superstitions in a way which they can no wise answer . the devotion was great on the day that prelate preach'd . a controversie was held in the afternoon upon the particular judgment , and the rest as before . the next day , being pope st. gregory's day , so much reverenc'd by all the eastern nations , and even by the armenians , whose schism and heresie he condemns , absolutely ordering all people to submit to the four first oecumenical or general councils , and consequently to that of chalcedon , in the same manner as they submit to the four evangelists : we thought it very necessary to render the name and memory of that incomparable doctor of the church yet more famous in a place where his authority could be of use . therefore his festival was solemniz'd with all the pomp that could be in our church ; where all the religious assisted with their copes on , and our scholars in surplices , as the seminarists are in france . high mass was sung by monsieur samson , and celebrated with all the regularity and exactness imaginable . and whereas he speaks the armenian tongue perfectly well , he made a very moving and very pressing sermon about the love and charity we ought to have towards our enemies . he shew'd a crucifix , and drew tears from all the auditors . the rest follow'd as before . on the tuesday there was nothing extraordinary . the wednesday was famous by a solemn service we made for the souls of the dead , in order thereby to establish the truth of purgatory , which the armenians reject . we had erected a monument in the middle of the church , very neat , and very full of lights . the altar was cover'd with black velvet and satin . the r. f. provincial of the white fryars sung high mass upon it , and preach'd about purgatory . he shew'd that the practice of praying for the dead , was very necessary , and holy. after which the solemn absolution was pronounc'd round about the said monument , and all ended with the benediction of the crucifix , which was expos'd , as it is customary , in several of our churches in france . all these ceremonies being practis'd with majesty and devotion , move the armenians extreamly , and inspire them insensibly with love for our holy religion . for which reason , they say that rome is above all , and that they see nothing like it among them ; they confess freely , as i have already observ'd , when they hear us preach , that their vertabiets who are reverenc'd among them as their chief doctors , cannot do it ; thus by degrees they fall off from them , and join with us , out of esteem and affection . the morning service being thus ended , a controversie was held in the afternoon , about the same purgatory . the armenians , who had relish'd the preceeding disputes , came to propose their difficulties themselves , to the end , that they might not have any thing to reproach themselves with upon that subject . finally , to show that the union we desir'd to establish between the latin and armenian church , was not only an union in relation to living persons , but that it ought also to extend to the dead ; we went all in a body to the church-yard , to pray upon the graves of the armenian catholicks . the armenian priests , who officiate at the catholick church of the cherimanis , perform'd at the graves of ours , what we had done at theirs . the thursday and friday pass'd as usually , excepting , that my lord preach'd on the friday at the cherimanis , upon the subject of receiving the sacrament worthily ; and at night , the r. f. hely , made another controversie upon the two kinds , which the armenians pretend ought to be receiv'd at the holy communion , and upon the obligation that lies upon the catholick priests , to put water into the chalice at the holy sacrament of the mass. the armenian priests and the other assistants , propos'd their difficulty upon the article with more heat than before . on the saturday , the concourse of people was very great in the church of the r. r. f. f. dominican , but especially of armenian catholick women , being drawn thither by the report , that the armenian catholicks where to sing mass , and to perform a solemn service there . it was perform'd with all the majesty their church is capable of , which indeed , neither wants fine musick , nor fine ceremonies , as i have often seen it my self , especially at iehmiarin , which is their patriarchal church , where their patriarch and other arch-bishops and bishops officiate , with an order and exactness , little inferior to that which is practis'd in many churches of france . monsieur samson preached upon the subject of back-biting and reviling . the saturday , abundance of people began to take the sacrament at the cherimanis ; but the most solemn action of all the jubilee was , the last which was perform'd in our church , for the conclusion of it , we took all necessary measure to render the general communication that was to be perform'd the most solemn that possibly could be , and to solemnize the procession of the holy sacrament , that was to conclude all with success , pomp , and devotion . in order whereunto , we adorn'd our church beyond what it was before , and took from the other churches , all the ornaments that could contribute to render that festival the more solemn . as for the out-side , we dispos'd the walks of our garden in such a manner , that the holy sacrament might pass very conveniently through them . at the same time we prepar'd all things necessary to make a volly of shot , with the muskets and small pieces of ordinance , of a reasonable size , which we fortunately found among our francs : we caus'd a very fine canopy to be made , adorn'd with a fine curtain of green damask , supported by four painted sticks , adorn'd with four fine knobs on t he top , without mentioning the neatness of the altar we had erected in the middle of the garden , to serve as a repository or resting place for the holy sacrament . the report of this solemnity , assembled such a prodigious number of people , betimes in the morning , that our church was immediately fill'd up ; in so much , that we were oblig'd to place ladders , for people to get up into the galleries . in the mean time , the missionaries were imploy'd in all parts to confess people . the time of the service being come , those that were to officiate , where plac'd in such a manner , that the latin clergy was on the right , in the quire , and the armenian clergy with two vertabets and an arch-bishop , on the left ; both the one and the other were dress'd according to the custom of their country , with surplices , stoles , and copes . the spectacle charm'd every body . high-mass was begun with more solemniry than ever . the bishop officiated with the deacon and sub-deacon : when they came to gloria in excelsis , it was first sung in latin , and then in armenian : the epistles and gospels were sung in the same manner . after our creed , an armenian priest made a solemn profession of faith , in the name of all the members of his church , sounding the name of alexander the viiith , whom they acknowledg'd as their chief and pope : that being done , our young scholars sung their himns in french , and the young armenians answer'd them in their own tongue . this variety of singing of hymns , and praises offer'd to god , lasted as long as the mass , in so much , that every body triumph'd with joy to see that union , which had never been seen before in that city , where besides their natural aversion to the francs , they are the most obstinate in their heresie of any in all armenia . but the general communion which was perform'd at the same time , was a spectacle capable to rejoice the very angels . the young children , both armenians and francs , were the first that drew near the holy table , and after them , the men and women separately . during all this time , the church sounded with franc and armenian hymns . never was so much devotion , or so many communicants seen at once in iulfa , or in all armenia . the francs and armenians , embrac'd each other mutually , with all the testimonies imaginable of a sincere kindness and union . publick prayers were made for all christian princes ; in fine , notwithstanding all the opposition of the heretical vertabiets , who continually exclaim'd and preach'd against us , and declar'd all those excommunicated who should come to our assemblies ; above two or three hundred armenians communicated at this jubilee . there were also several general confessions , and i receiv'd some of them , which gave me a great deal of comfort . as soon as the general communion was perform'd , i went away with my surplice and stole , to conclude the jubilee by a sermon , upon the subject of relapses ; in which , i show'd them , that that sin is the greatest sin in the world , and that which is the most opposite to the glory of god , and to the infinite goodness of our saviour , to the honour of the church , and to the salvation of mankind ; in a word , the sin , which of all sins , makes us most despicable in this country , to the infidels and hereticks : at the end of the sermon , i made use of the idea moses us'd , to remind all these fervent catholicks , of the promise they had just made to god ; placing the franc catholicks on one side , and the armenian catholicks on the other , pronouncing to them , the maledictions and benedictions contain'd in the book of deuteronomy . the sermon and mass being ended , we began to dispose our selves for the procession . it was contriv'd in this manner : an armenian * acolyte , bearing a fine banner , march'd at the head : he had two other armenian acolytes at his sides , dress'd according to the custom of their church ; after them , came a franc acolyte , bearing a fine large silver cross : he had two other franc acolytes at his sides , with surplices on , bearing two fine silver candlesticks ; after which , came the armenian acolytes , deacons , and sub-deacons , and after them our acolytes , with lighted wax-candles . the priests follow'd in the same order , with copes on . two armenian vertabiets preceeded the holy sacrament , one of them was an arch-bishop , follow'd by two acolytes , casting incense continually before it . my lord bishop of bagdat , carry'd the holy sacrament under a rich canopy , supported by four catholicks , two of them francs , and the other two armenians , all four the most considerable of their nation . when the procession appear'd in our garden , which is one of the finest in iulfa , the holy sacrament was saluted by a volly of small shot , and of ordinance plac'd to that end . it continu'd in this order as far ar the altar , we had erected in the middle of the garden , where after a little rest , we gave the benediction of the holy sacrament , and then we had a second discharge of our artillery . finally , we went back to the chuech , while the air was fill'd with the latin hymns , and armenian canticles , which succeeded each other . the procession being come into the church , and the solemnity was concluded , by a third benediction of the holy sacrament , and a third discharge . there never was a greater concourse of people . nor more earnestness express'd , than there appear'd that day , to see jesus christ triumph in the middle of his enemies . the women who are extremely reserv'd here , forgot the custom of their country in some measure on that occasion : for being transported with the same zeal that mov'd zachy , when he mounted on the wild fig-tree , they clamber'd upon the lattices that are fix'd against the walls of our garden , to behold that edifying ceremony , the like of which they had never seen . indeed , i can affirm , that i never saw so comfortable a fight in my life before , and the tears of joy which i spilt on that occasion , made me forget all the sufferings we had undergone in the former persecutions . all things having succeeded so well , we thought fit to conclude all by a treat we made for the armenian and franc clergy , in order to keep them in an indissoluble union . but it was a very modest treat , altogether like to those of the primitive christians , in which a thousand blessings were given to his holiness , and to the roman church . finally , the zeal of that day was so great , that after dinner we were oblig●d to sing vespers solemnly , at which i desir'd monsieur samson to give us one sermon more , to satisfie the auditors who desir'd it . he exhorted them to preserve and maintain the union that had been made . the sermon was follow'd by the benediction of the holy sacrament . thus pass'd our jubilee . i may say without lying , that comparatively , i have never seen any better perform'd in france . the number of those who confess'd themselves , and took the sacrament , has been very considerable , considering the country in which we are . several persons are come to us to abjure their errors . those who were only catholicks out of policy before , have convinc'd us that they were really converted . we have had the satisfaction to see a perfect union among them . the good party has been extreamly strenghten'd . two of the seven vertabiets that are at iulfa , have declar'd for us , and a third is a true catholick , at the bottom of his soul. our enemies are surpriz'd , to see the blessings that god pours upon us , after so many persecutions they have rais'd against us , in order to ruin us , and drive us out of iulfa . the calanier our mortal enemy begins to be better natur'd : the great vertabiet of this city can hardly harm us for the future , and we do not question , but we shall be able to establish the kingdom of jesus christ here . finally , the next day after the conclusion of the jubilee , which was the day of great saint ioseph , protector of our church , the cherimanis sent me word that they were resolv'd to build us a larger church , and that they would provide for it themselves : this news rais'd our joy to the utmost degree , and that it was encreas'd the next day , when the chief of those gentlemen confirm'd his promise to me , assuring me that in few days he would come to us himself to take proper measures about it ; in order to which , brother balee , who is an excellent architect , will be very useful to us , either to give us a good draught , or to help towards the putting of it in execution . blessed be the son who turns all things to his glory , and to the advantage of his servants . the end of the iubilee . a supplement out of hacluyt and purchas , describing several roads and iourneys over land to china . notes collected by richard johnson , who was at boghar with mr. anthony jenkinson , of the reports of russes , and other foeigners , giving an account of the roads of russia to cathaya , as also of sundry strange people . the first note from one sarnichohe , a tartarian , and subject of the prince of bogara , whose subjects are tartars , bordering upon kizilbash or persia , shewing the way from astrakan , which is the farthest part of russia to cathaya , as follows . from astrakan to serachich by land , travelling leisurely , as merchants use to do with their goods , is ten days journey . from serachich to a town call'd urgenshe , days . from urgenshe to boghar , days . from boghar to cascar days . from cascar to cathaya days journey . by the same party a note of another way more secure for the traveller , as he reports . from astrahan to turkemen by the caspian-sea , days with barks . from turkemen to urgenshe by land , especially with camels carrying the weight of poods for their ordinary loads , days . from urgenshe to boghar days . note , at the city of boghar is the mart or rendezvous of the turks , the nations of those quarters , and the cathayans . the toll to be there paid , is the th part of all goods or merchandizes . from thence to cascar is one months journey ; and from cascar , which is a frontier town belonging to the great kan , passing through many towns and forts by the way , is also a months travel for merchants by land to cathay : farther , as he has heard , not having been in those parts himself , ships may sail from the territories of cathaia into india . but of other ways , or how the seas lie by any coasts , he knows not . the instructions of another tartar merchant living in boghar , as he learnt it from others of his countreymen who had been there . from astrakan by sea to serachich is days sail ; affirming also that a man may travel the other roads before mention'd , by turkemen . from serachich to urgense days . from urgense to bokar days . note , that all these last days journey you meet with no houses ; therefore travellers lodge in their own tents , and carry their provision along with 'em ; and for drink , you shall meet with wells of good water every day at baiting places equally distant one from another . from bogar to tashent , travelling leisurely with goods , 't is accounted days by land. from tashent to occient , days . from occient to cascar days . cascar is the chief city of another prince , lying between boghar and cathaia , call'd reshit kan . from cascar to sowchich days . this sowchich is the first frontier town of cathay . from sowchich to camchick , is days journey , and from camchick to cathay is two months journey through a countrey all the way inhabited , temperate , and well replenish'd with innumerable sorts of fruits ; and the chief city of the whole land is cambalu , days journey from cathay . beyond this land of cathay , where the people are reported to be extreamly civil , and vastly wealthy , lies the country which in the tartarian language is call'd cara-calmack , inhabited by black people : but in cathay , the greatest part of the country stretching to the rising sun , the people are of a white and fair complexion . they also profess the christian religion , as the tartars report , or something like it ; and they speak a peculiar language , quite different from that of the tartars . all the roads before mention'd , are free from any great or furious bears , but pester'd with wolves both black and white . for by reason that the woods are neither so thick , nor so numerous as in many parts of russia , but only here and there a forest of small extent , the bears never breed that way . but those woods that are , are haunted with some other beasts , and more especially , and particularly with one that the russes call barse . this barse , by the skin of one that was here put to sale , seems to be near as big as a great lyon , spotted very fairly , aud therefore here we take it for a leopard or tyger . note , that all this days journey from cathay , you travel through a country call'd angrem , where those beasts chiefly breed that yield the best musk ; the choicest persume is cut out of the belly of the male. the people are tawnie , and because the men have no beards , nor differ in complexion from women ; for distinction sake , the men wear round bosses of iron upon their shoulders , and the women upon their privities . in this countrey the people feed upon raw flesh , as also in another call'd titay , or kitay , the prince of which is call'd can. they worship the fire ; their countrey lying days journey from great cathay , and in the way between both , lie the beautiful people , that cut their meat with knives of gold : these people are call'd comorom ; but the land of the pigmies , or little people , is nearer to mosco , than cathay . instructions of one of permia , who said he had travell'd to cathay the way before mention'd ; as also another way near the sea coast , as follows ; which note was sent out of russia from giles holms . from the province of duina , the way to pechora is known ; and from pechora , travelling with olens or harts 't is six days journey by land , and in summer as many by water to the river ob. ob is a river full of flatts , the mouth of which is russian miles over . and three days journey from thence , upon the right hand , is a place call'd chorno-lese , or the black-woods : and not far from thence , a people inhabit , call'd pechey-cony , wearing their hair by his description , after the irish fashion . from pechey-coni to ioult calmachey , 't is three days journey , and from thence to chorno-callachey three days , tending to the south east . both these people are of the tartar's religion , and tributaries to the great kan . certain countries of the samoeds that dwell upon the river ob , and upon the sea coasts beyond the said river , translated word for word out of the russian language , and travel'd by a russ born in colmogro , whose name was pheodor towtigin , who by report was slain the second time that he was travelling those countries . upon the eastern part , beyond the country of ugori , the river ob runs upon the most westerly part thereof . upon the sea coast live the samoeds , whose country is call'd molgomsey , who feed upon the flesh of olens or harts , and sometimes eat one another . if any merchant come to traffick with 'em , they kill one of their children , as the greatest feast they can make . if any merchant happen to die among 'em , they never bury him , but eat him ; and in the same manner they eat their own dead . they are very ill favour'd , with flat noses , but are swift of foot , and shoot very well . they travel upon harts , and dogs , and cloath themselves with sables , and harts skins . upon the same coast , beyond the people before mention'd , live another kind of samoeds by the sea side , that speak another language . these people one month in a year live in the sea , and never dwell upon land for that month. beyond these people , still upon the sea coasts , live another sort of samoed , that feed upon flesh , and fish , and trade in sables , white and black foxes , harts , and fawn skins . the relation of chaggi memet , a persian merchant , to baptista ramusius , and other eminent citizens of venice , concerning the way from tauris in persia , to campion , a city of cathay , by land ; which he travel'd himself before with the caravans : days iourney . from tauris to sultania , . from sultania to casbin , . from casbin to veremi , . from veremi to eri , . from eri to bogara , . from bogara to samarchand , . from samarchand to cascar , . from cascar to acsu , . from acsu to cuchi , . from cuchi to chialis , . from chialis to turfon . from turfon to camul , . from camul to succuir , . from succuir to gauta , . from gauta to campion , . campion is a city in the empire of cathay , in the province of tangut , from whence comes the greatest quantity of rubarb . a long and dangerous journey from lahor , a city of the great mogul , to china over land , by benedict goez . upon the relation of the mahometan mention'd in xaverius's letters , pimenta , father visitor of the iesuits , sent notice thereof to the pope , and spaniard . they hearing of such a mighty christian nation , the vice-roy of india was commanded to follow pimenta's directions , who employ'd benedict goez , a portuguese jesuit in that discovery : furnish'd like an armenian merchant , and changing his name to abdula isai , which latter appellation signifies a christian. thus obtaining the great mogul achabar's letters patents to his vice-roys , and governours , as also to the neighbouring princes , he departed in company with one isaac an armenian , from lahor the sixth of ianuary , . every year there is a caravan of merchants that pass out of these parts into the kingdom of cascar , about together , for their better defence against robbers . with these he joyn'd himself , and in a months time came to athec in the same province of lahor . after the passing of a river , and a months stay , he came in two months to passaur , from whence travelling to a certain small town , they met with a hermite , who told 'em , that about days travel from thence lay the city of capherstam , into which no saracen might be permitted entrance ; but ethnicks might enter except into their temples . he tasted also of their wine , of which that countrey was very fertile . they likewise go to their temples in black. in the place where they met the hermit they stay'd days , and were forc'd to hire . souldiers of the governour for their defence . in days they travell'd from thence to gtrideli , the merchants keeping arm'd upon the tops of the hills , and the carriages in valleys , to prevent thieves that are accustom'd from the tops of those hills to stone the travellers : however , they were assail'd , and many wounded by those robbers . after days more they came to cabul , where they stay'd eight months . at this place there happen'd into their company the sister of mahomet can , king of cascar , by whose country they were to pass toward cathay . she was call'd agehane ; age being an honourable title annex'd to her name , as a pilgrim to mecca , from whence she was then but newly return'd , and being in some want , borrow'd ducats in merchandize of goez , which she afterwards repaid in merchandize more proper for cathay : that is to say , in a kind of marble , by some call'd iasper , by the chineses tuscé , which is of two sorts ; the one taken out of the bottom of the river cotan , by such as dive for it , as they do for pearls , being like to great flints : the other , meaner , and drawn out of the mountain call'd consangui cascio . the solitariness of the place , distant from catan days travel ; and the hardness of the stone which they mollifie with fires over the place , make it very dear : and the merchants that purchase this priviledge of the king , carry along with 'em a years provision for their labourers . from cabul they went to ciarcar , where the mogull's patents , by virtue of which they hitherto had been tribute-free , were neglected by the unruly borderers ; from thence to parua , the last town in subjection to the mogull . after five days stay , they pass'd in days over exceeding high mountains to the city of aingharan , and in days more to calcia , where the people resemble the hollanders . after a journey of ten days more , they came to gialalabath , where the bramins exact custom , granted 'em by king bruarate . fifteen days after , they got to talhan , where by civil broils , they were stay'd for a month , the calcians being in rebellion . from thence they travel'd to cheman , under abdulahan king of samarhan , burgavia , bacharate , and other confining kingdoms , where the catlians rob'd 'em of a great part of their goods . after days troublesom travel they came to badascian , where they were fleec'd a second time ; neither were they free at ciarciumar , which was their next resting place ; from whence in ten days they arriv'd at serpanel , a desart place , and days after to sarcil , a country full of villages . in two days journey from thence , they reach'd ciecialith , a mountain all cover'd with snow , where in six days travel many of the company perish'd with cold . from thence they attain'd to tanghetar , in the kingdom of cascar , and in days after to iaconich , which journey was likewise so tiresom , that goez lost six horses . from thence he went to hiarchan the royal city of cascar , in november , . a mart famous for concourse of merchants , and variety of merchandize . he presented the king with a watch , a looking-glass , and other european presents , and thereby obtain'd his letters patents for furtherance of his journey . from thence he went with the caravan basha , who purchases his place of the king at a dear rate , about the midst of november , . to iolci , hancialix , alceghet , hagabateth , egriar , marcetelec , thalec , horma , thoantac , mingrieda , capetalcol , zelan , sarc guebedal , cambasci , aconsersec , ciacot-acsu in days ; a very tedious way over stones and sands . in this journey they pass'd the desart of carcathay . thence ●hey travel'd to oitograch gazo , casciani , dellai , saregabedal , ugan , and cucia . and ●ftr a months stay there , in days more ●o cialix , govern'd by the king of cascar's ●ase son , with whom at first he had some difference about religion , which was pa●ify'd with a gift . and in a disputation with the mahumetan doctors , before him ●he vice-roy sided with goez , affirming ●hat the christians were the true muzzelmen , and that their ancestours profess'd that law ; a thing worthy to be observ'd . here ●e met with some merchants in their return from cathay , who gave him an account of ricci , and some other jesuits at pequin ; and ●ere it was that he learnt first of all that china was cathay . at his departure from cialix , the governour gave him letters of pass , and inscrib'd him a christian , according to his desire ; at which a mahumetan priest very much wonder'd , assirming , that theirs with the region , shifted also their religion . in days they came to pucian , then to turphan a fortify'd city ; thence to aramuth , and so to camul , the last city of the kingdom of ciales . in nine days we came from camul to the northern walls of china , where they stay'd days , expecting the vice-roy's answer for their admission , at a place call'd ciaicuon . and then being entred the walls , they came in one days journey to the city socieu . all the space between cialis , and the borders of china is subject to the inroads of the tartars , which is the reason that merchants travel in the day time in great fear , looking out ever and anon , to see whether the coasts be clear , and travelling in the night with great silence and secresie . they found several saracens slain in the high way . the countrey people they seldom kill , but rob them of their cattel : as for corn and rice , they hold it food for beasts , and not for men ; and feed upon flesh , living a hundred years . the saracens in these parts are effeminate , and might easily be subdu'd by the chineses , if they would attempt it . on the west parts of china stands a wall , rais'd on purpose to exclude the tartars , and two fortify'd cities with strong garrisons , having their peculiar vice-roy , and other magistrates ; canceu , the capital of the province scensi , and soceu , which is divided into two parts ; of which , the one is inhabited by saracens , who trade there for merchandize ; the other by the chineses , whom the saracens there call cathayans . every night the saracens are enclos'd in their own city , in other things like the chineses , subject to the same laws and magistrates . neither may any foreigner return to his own country , who has liv'd there nine years . every sixth year seventy two commissioners come according to an ancient custom , to pay a kind of tribute to the king : this the pretence , but the intent is to enrich themselves with merchandize , as being maintain'd under that pretence , during their stay , at the king's charge . into soceu , goez came at the end of the year . and there met with other saracens returning from pequin , who inform'd him of the jesuits there residing ; adding withal , that the king did not sell , but pour'd without measure a daily allowance of money into their hands . which i mention the rather , to shew , that a man must be sparing of credit to saracen travellers , and merchants . but goez could not in a long time certifie these his fellows of his arrival , as being ignorant of the chinese names , and it was some months journey from soceu to pequin , and the winter cold is there very extream . however , in that bitter season , they sent one of their converts a chinese , call'd iohannes ferdinandus , who after a tedious journey found goez lying on his death-bed , when he brought him the letters from the society . eleven days after he dy'd , not without suspicion of poyson given him by the saracens , to make themselves masters of his goods : besides , that they have a custom , that if any one dies by the way , his goods are shar'd among the rest . his companion the armenian was sent from pequin to macao , and thence into india ; and being taken by the hollanders in the way to sincapura , was redeem'd by the portugueses , and return'd to ciaul , where he still lives , as our author trigautius affirms . a relation of two russ cossacks travels out of siberia , to catay , or china , and other countries thereunto adjoyning . to our lord michaelo fedrowich emperour and great duke of all russia , your majesties vassals , evan koorakin , and evan koboolitin , do knock their heads , &c. lord , this present year . we wrote to your majesty by a cossack of tobolsko , clement oboshkin ; that there came to tobolsko ambassadours out of the dominions of catay , and from the king of altine , with the people of tobolski , euashko petlin , and andrashko madiegene , and with them together do go to you great lord ambassadours out of the dominions of labin , and the altine char , from skiugia with presents , the which we dispatch to your majesty with burnash wickonoue , the sixth of july ; and before them we dispatch to your majesty evashko petlin , and patoy kizall , by whom we sent to your majesty a letter from tambur king of cathay , and a copy of the king of altine's letter translated ; together with a cart and description of the places which way euashko petlin , and andrushko madagene pass'd from the castle of tomao , into the dominions of cathay ; as also in what other dominions they were . the letter it self which came from altine char , labatharsham carries to your majesty : but as for the letter that comes from cathay , there is no body in tobolsko who is able to translate it . the copy of the altin charrs , or gold'n king's letter to the emperour of russia . to the lord , emperour , and grand duke . the gold'n king receiv'd your letter . in former times ( great lord ) it came to my hearing , that your princely good embassadors , sought out a way or passage to come to me ; since which time , it is now thirteen years ; but then the people of iskicgi , tubents , mattara , and black kolmacks , would not suffer your princely good embassadors to come to me . since that time , ten of your majesties people are come to me , and i have sent to you ickmen kickenga , to do obeysance to your majesty , and see your princely eyes , whom your majesty vouchsaf'd to do their obeysance , and see your princely eyes . and to me , you sent of your grace , three cups of silver , a bow , a sword , two guns , and two garments ; all which , you . princely favours i have receiv'd , and what shall be proper for your majesty from hence , i will furnish you withal . i am farther to request of your majesty , in regard the embassadors do pass between us in a very miserable and poor condition , by reason there are now some small wars between us and the black colmacks , and for that there are but very inconsiderable garrisons at tobolsko , nor in the castles of tomo , tarko , or among the barban people ; now therefore if your majesty will favour me , and defend me , with these people , from karakula , and be pleas'd to enter into a war on your side , as i am engag'd on mine , that matter will be remedy'd between us , and all kindnesses continue betwixt us . by which means and by your princely favour , embassadors may continually pass between us . juan turchan varchies , and andrei turchan varchies , conducted two of your majesties messengers into the dominions of cathay , according to your majesties command , and they are return'd to me again out of cathay . also ( great lord ) there is come to me , the zurchad of labaia , and i have sent you together with my presents , the said turchan labar , and kitibacshij anchaij , and with them ten men , with two men of sirgos . by their letter you will understand , that there is sent to your majesty , three leopards with their claws , a red and yellow damask upon a gold ground a piece of velvet , and an ambling horse . and i am humbly to request your majesty , if it be your majesty's pleasure to do the favour , to grace me for your own honour , with a garment of cloth of gold , and of divers colours , fine garments of fine cloth , a head-piece , a shirt of maile , a sword , a bow , twenty guns , a flaggon of gold , a kettle of silver , and five sorts of pretious stones , of each one , a iennet , a dwarf , with workmen to make guns and powder , and two thousand sand pence . your majesties name is become renown'd and famous every where ; therefore it is , that i do reverence to your majesty , because many kings of many countries have spread abroad the fame of your majesties name far and near . and i request , that embassadors may come and go between us ; and if it be your majesties favourable pleasure , i desire you to dispatch these my embassadors with speed to me back again . anno . the d of september , in the emperors dominions at soldata , a cosack of siberia , nam'd euashko petlin , being examin'd concerning his travels , made the following report . the last year , said he , being the year . the boyaren , and vayvod knez euan simonowick koorockin sent him from the castle of tomo , together with his companion andrashko , to conduct the altine king's embassadors , as also to enquire into the kingdoms of cathay . they went from the castle of tomo about the th of may , and travell'd from tomo to kirgis , with much expedition , in ten days ; in which kirgis reigns a kan , who is subject to the emperour's majesty , whose name is nemi , and who gave them victuals and postage . through this territory of kirgis they travell'd half a day together , and reaching to the dominions of mutalla , came to the altine king , who gave them provisions , allow'd 'em postage , and dispatch'd 'em from thence . after which , they travell'd through his dominions for five weeks together , and reach'd the country of sheremugali , were reigned a queen call'd manchika , who order'd provisions and postage to be allow'd ' em . in this country of sheremugali , or sheromogula , they travell'd four days , and then came into the dominions of catay , call'd crim , where stands a wall built of stone fifteen fathoms high , by the side of which wall they travell'd ten days , and saw several petty towns and villages belonging to queen manschika ; but in all those ten days they saw no people upon the wall . at the end of those ten days , they came to the gate , where lye very large pieces of ordnance , discharging shot as big as a man's head. this gate is guarded by a watch of three thousand men , and merchants come with their goods to traffick at the gate , and bring their horses to sell to the catay men ; but are not permitted to come within the walls , except very few at a time . thus their whole journey from tomo castle to this gate , took up twelve weeks , besides some days that they stood still ; and from the gate , to the great empire of catay ten days , and so arriv'd at the city or castle of catay , about the beginning of september ; where they were lodg'd in the great embassador's house . during their stay in catay , which was four days , they were visited by a secretary , attended by two hundred men upon asses , well apparell'd , and entertain'd and feasted 'em with sack , and other sorts of wines , and told 'em that the emperour , or king tambur , had sent him to know what business had brought 'em into the dominions of catay . to which they made answer , that their great lord and emperour had sent 'em to acquaint themselves with the dominions of catay , and to wait upon the king of the country : but the secretary reply'd , that without presents they could not be admitted into the king's presence ; and withal gave 'em a letter ; which letter they brought with 'em to tobolsko , and from thence they were sent with it to the emperour's majesty . they left cathay about the twelfth of october , and arriv'd at the castle of tobolsko about whitsontide , in the year , . finis . books printed for tim. goodwin , against st. dunstan's church in fleetstreet . memoirs of emerick count teckely in four books ; wherein are related all the most considerable transactions in hungary , and the ottoman empire , from his birth , anno. . 'till after the battel of salankement , in the year . done out of french. the life of lewis of bourbon , late prince of conde , digested into annals ; with many curious remarks on the transactions of europe , for these last sixty years . done out of french. lex parliamentaria , or a treatise of the law and custom of the parliaments of england . with an appendix of a case in parliament , between sir francis goodwyn , and sir iohn foretescue , for the knights place for the county of bucks ; iac. i. from an original french manuscript . translated ●nto english. pollitica sacra & civilis , or a model of civil and ecclesiastical government ; wherein , besides the positive doctrine , the state and church in general , are debated the principal controversies of the times , concerning the constitution of the state and church of england . by george la●son , rector of more in salop. an enquiry into the power of dispensing with penal statutes ; together with some animadversions upon a book written by the late lord chief justice herbert , intituled a short account of the authorities in law ; upon which , judgment was given in sir hale's case . a defence of the late lord russel's innocency : together with an argument in the great case concerning elections of members to parliament ; between sir samuel bernadiston bar. plaintiff , and sir william soams sheriff of suffolk , defendant ; in the court of king's - bench , in an action upon the case , and afterwards by errour sued in the exchequer-chamber . the two last wrote by sir robert atkyns , lord chief-barron of their majesties court of exchequer . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e var. obser . lond. . universal lib. tom. . physic. & mathemat . obser. par. . ibid. riccioli's geograph . reformat . dudl . artan . del mare . notes for div a -e near four hunder'd iesuits perish'd going to china . a design to find out a new way by land to china . two vessels set sail form leghorn for the east , in . they are toss'd by terrible tempests within sight of candy . after three days voyage they come to an anchor in lerneca road. the beauty and fertility of the island of cyprus . * a delicate red-leg'd fowl , of which there are two sorts ; one somewhat less then our godwitt , that feed altogether upon fish : the other more like a partridge that lives among hills and high grounds ; the rarer and dearer , and perhaps the daintier of the two . the curiosity of some french passengers punish'd by the turks . two vessels fall foul one upon another , through the imprudence of the pilot. we arrived at alexandretta . a pigeon despatch'd to aleppo , gives notice of the arrival of the two ships . we arrive at aleppo . the turks never begin to travel on a friday . the turks understanding me to be an european , lay a great imposition upon me . the care of the caravan to preserve themselves from robbers in the night . a machine made use of for the crossing of the river tiger . the author like to be drowned . the common oath of the country . the emir gives us permission to depart . five curds attach a numerous caravan . the armenians inclin'd to quit their errors . a renegate srrviceable in the settlement of the mission . father barnaby goes to irivan . an earthquake at erzerum . the antipathy between the turks and persians . and as ichmiazin the patriarchal seat of the armenians . notes for div a -e f. barnaby and i departed from irivan . the cross gurgistan . an unlucky meeting with a persian chaper . schamaki describ'd . fat , pothier murder'd . the caspian sea describ'd . the errors of the banians . a merchant of yousbecs gives 'em great sight as to their farther travels . the distance of bocara from pekin . our v●ssel burnt , and we like to have been burnt in it . in danger of being taken by the calmoves . a muscovite officer relieves us . we quitted the volga at saratof . description of the sleds in muscovy . the countrey betwen astrakan and moscow very populous . our arrival at muscovy . strangers oblig'd to undergo● a rigorous examination at muscovy . the country of kitay . notes for div a -e the cosacks zaporoges , the first discoverers of the countries beyond the obi . why they submitted to the muscovites . the manner of sable-hunting . the bogdoi . the country of the monguls . the calmoucs . the kan of the calmoucs . the dalaè-lama patriarch of the idolatrous tartars . tartars believe the dalaè never dies . the delaè-lama is the famous presse-jean . other tartar people . albazin three weeks journey from pekin muscovites never spend above four months in going to peking and returning to moscow . sledds that sail ▪ by land with the wind. the lake of baikala . the behemot furnishes the muscovites with ivory . the first colonies that peopl'd america came out of tartary . the mouth of the obi dangerous . genessai no less inconvenient . notes for div a -e father barnaby leaves me to go back into france , where he happily negotiates our return . baptism of a tartar. abjuration of an hungarian lutheran . my iourney to the court of poland . the king of poland gives me the memoirs that had been given him by an ambassador from muscovy , call'd ▪ nicephore , who had been in china , through the great tartary . his map ●is faithful , excepting the degrees of longitude . the king to authorise our designs , grants us patents , as being his mathematicians , pasports , and letters of recommendation to the czars of muscovy . a copy of the king's letter to the czars . order to associate our selves to some polish iesuits . character of the two iesuits who were chosen to go missionaries into china . father barnaby embarks at roan , in order to joyn us in poland . he is shipwreck'd with his companions upon the coast of norway . i endeavour to renew our design , notwithstanding our measures were absolutely broken by so considerable a loss . i leave dantzic to repair to grodno , where the diet was held , in hopes to find some assistance there . the travel from dantzic to koningsberg perform'd upon the frozen sea. a prodigious number of sledges upon the weisel in the winter time . i make some stay at koningsberg , at the request of the catholicks , who are numerous there . i arrive at grodno , a small city in lithuania , while the diet was held there . monsieur de bethune writes to prince gallichin . a copy of his letter . prince gallichin's silence obliges me to take new measures . his employments . the embassy of persia is very advantageous to those that perform it . the zeal count syri express'd in all his embassies for the catholick religion . sincere piety of count syri . i pr●pos'd to him to conduct us into china ▪ and to desire letters from the court of france to that end . he accepts my offer , and writes to the r. f. de la chaise . count syri's letter to the r. f. de la chaise . the king accepts count syri's offers , and causes the letters he desires to be expedited . the king's letter which count syri was to carry to the emperor of china . father beauvollier comes to joyn with us in poland . father barnaby's character . physick is of great use in foreign missions . i depart from grodno , after the breaking up of the diet to meet father beauvollier at warsaw . the occasion of count syri's embassie is made use of to send missionaries into the kingdoms of iveria , of mingrelia and persia . the history of prince archilla , king of iveria , and mingrelia . the princess of iveria marches at the head of some gentlemen to rescue her h●sband out of prison . he desires the patriarch of muscovy to get him some missionaries . some iesuits are destin'd out of poland for the mission of iveria . we advance to the confines of muscovy . abundance of bees in the forests of lithuania . the bears wage a cruel war against those animals . bears are friends to men. how bears commonly pass the winter . the muscovites will not permit us to enter into their territories . an envoy from poland takes us along with him to moscow . the muscovites , having notice of our march , order count syri to depart immediately from moscow . they sent us the same order some days after . the resident of poland receives us under his protection . they alter their behaviour , hearing that we had letters from the king. prince gallichin's character . he gives us a particular audience . the council deliberates a fortnight upon our demand . in the mean while we inform our selves of what relates to muscovy . an envoy from brandenbourg does us ill offices at the court of moscow . tragial story of a brabander , who was beheaded . an extraordinary event at his burial . the envoy of brandenbourg thwarts our designs . the council refuse to grant us a passage thro' muscovy . prince gallichin interceeds for us , but in vain . horrid excesses committed in muscovy , at the carnaval . marriage of the youngest czars . notes for div a -e our perplexities at our return from muscovy . the emperour's envoy refuses us passes . we apply our selves to the great general of poland . he receives us very kindly . we follow him to leopold , where he entertain'd us two months , at his palace . he dispatches two couriers to secure us a passage from poland to constantinople . we receive extraordinary marks of his kindness , during our abode with him . character of the great general of poland . endeavours are us'd , in vain , to make the great general of poland iealous of us . god's providence over us , in the choice the great general of poland mad for us , in the choice of the way of moldavia , instead of caminiec . his obliging care , 〈◊〉 have us safely conducted to constantinople . having cross'd pokutia , we arrive at the confines of moldavia . we cross the forest of the boukovines , famous by the glorious actions of the great general of poland . the passage of it is dangerous and uneasie . description of moldavia . our arrival at yassy , the metropolitan of moldavia . how were we receiv'd by the hospodar . the conversation we had with him . the true motive that induc'd the hosspodar to receive us as he did . the emperours makes propositions to them , to put themselves under protection of the government . articles of the treaty between the emperour , and the hospodar . the agent who manag'd this treaty , is concern'd at our arrival . the hospodar gives us letters and passports for the seraskier of the turks . before our departure from jassy , we receive a letter from the great general of poland . a copy of his letter . we cross the remainder of moldavia , and arrive at the turkish camp. the seraskier gives us an audience . we visit his lieutenant . a vexatious adventure , which happen'd to us in the turkish camp. the turks being jealous of us , confine us . some reneg●d●es being tr●ubled in mind , come to us by stealth . the seraskie● releases us by the grand visier's order . one makes a st●p at the mouth of the danube . the cossacks come sometimes in small b●ats , to attack the largest ships . we reach the black-sea . we discover the beacon of the black-sea , after three days navigation . the pilot's want of experience exposes us to the danger of a shipwrack . ouer arrival at constantinople . we tarry there for monsieur de chateau neuf the king's ambassadour at the port. a new accident stops our project . the captain's ord●●s for the regulation of their course . an officer is dispatch'd to the captain bassa to agree about the salutation . the castles of the dardanella are not so strong as they are reported to be . we pass over against tenedo , troy , metelin , and schio . the wind becomes contrary . the ill weather , and the fear of a plague , obliges them to put in at st. george of schirro . a satal accident happen'd to the commissary of our ship. we put out to sea , and go to anchor near argentiere , to enquire the algerine fleet. we meet the venetian fleet we pass over against maltha . precauti●ns of those of tunis to desend their coasts . we are oblig'd to put into barbary by stress of weather . a sea calf is taken . mezzomorto is taken by four privateers of tunis . we reach sardinia , and anchor before cagliari . strange adventure of mezzomorto's wife . having happily pass'd the isles of sardinia , and of casica , we discover'd the coast of provence . we arrive at toulon the th day after our departure fro● constantinople . notes for div a -e part of the popish even song . * novices , or such as minister to the priest at mass. the history of cang-hy, the present emperour of china pesented [sic] to the most christian king / by father j. bouvet, of the society of jesus and missionary into china. histoire de l'empereur de la chine. english bouvet, joachim, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing b estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) the history of cang-hy, the present emperour of china pesented [sic] to the most christian king / by father j. bouvet, of the society of jesus and missionary into china. histoire de l'empereur de la chine. english bouvet, joachim, - . crull, j. (jodocus), d. ? [ ], p. printed for f. coggan ..., london : . translated by jodocus crull in his present condition of the muscovite empire, with the life of the present emperour of china by father j. bouvet. . cf. bm. reproduction of original in british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng kangxi, -- emperor of china, - . china -- history -- kangxi, - . - tcp assigned for keying and markup - apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images - olivia bottum sampled and proofread - olivia bottum text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the history of cang-hy the present emperour of china pesented to the most christian king by father j. bouvet , of the society of jesus , and missionary into china . london , printed for f. coggan , in the inner-temple-lane . mdcxcix . the history of cang-hi , the present emperour of china : and the eastern-tartary . the name of the emperour who at this time commands over all china , and part of the great tartary , is cang-hi , which implies as much as the peaceable . he succeeded his father , chun-tehi , a prince of the tartarian race , call'd , the mantcheou's , who first of all , being possessed of a large tract of ground in the great eastern tartary , afterwards settled themselves in the province of leaotong , situate on the north-east side of china ; and at last complicated their conquest of this vast monarchy , towards the middle of our age. this prince is at present in the th year of his age , and the th of his reign ; a person , who by many noble qualifications has rendred himself worthy of the management of so great an empire . his whole deportment is very majestick , being well proportion'd in his limbs , and pretty tall , the feature of his face very exact , , with a large and brisk eye , beyond what is observable among others of that nation ; he is a little crooked nosed , and pitted with the small-pox , but not so as to be in the least disfigur'd by them . but the rare accomplishments of his mind , surpass infinitely those of his body . his natural genius is such as can be parallell'd but by few , being endow'd with a quick and piercing wit , a vast memory , and great understanding ; his constancy is never to be shaken by any sinister event , which makes him the fittest person in the world , not only to undertake , but also to accomplish great designs . to be short , his inclinations are so noble , and in all respects so answerable to the high station of so great a prince , that his people stand in admiration of his person , being equally charm'd with his love and justice , and the tenderness he shews for his subjects , and with his vertuous inclinations ; which as they are always guided by the dictates of reason , so , they render him an absolute master of his passions . but , what may seem most surprising , is , that so great a monarch , who bears upon his shoulders the weight of so vast an empire , should apply himself with a great deal of assiduity to , and have a true relish of all sorts of useful arts and sciences . it was owing to his extraordinary genius which appear'd in his very infancy , the emperour his father , notwithstanding his tender age , gave him the preference before all his brothers , in declaring him his successour ; and this prince has by his conduct , since , made it apparent to all the world , that his father was not mistaken in his choice . for no sooner was he mounted upon the throne , but his chief aim was , how to make himself beloved by both the nations he was to command ; and knowing the tartars to be a warlike people , he accomplished himself in all sorts of exercises used among them , as well as in those sciences most esteem'd among the chineses . in bodily exercises he soon improv'd , to that degree , that there was scarce any person of note that could coop with him . and as the tartars equally esteem the strength and agility of body , they stand amaz'd at this prince , when they see him manage his bow with the utmost dexterity , which is of such a bigness , that there is not one in the whole court , who can bend it . he shoots well , both with his left and right hand , whether on foot or on horseback , though riding at full-speed , and rarely misses his mark , even when he shoots flying . he is very expert in managing all sorts of arms , not excepting those , that are no more in use now a-days , and is as dextrous at handling our fire-locks , as at the bow. the tartars are naturally good horsemen , but this prince surpasses most of them in this exercise . notwithstanding he excels thus in all military exercises , this does not hinder his having a good relish of musick , especially of those musical instruments , which are brought thither out of europe . and , if the multitude and weight of publick affairs did not prevent him from playing upon the same , as often as he could wish , there is no question but he would soon become as great a master of them , as he is of some tartarian and chinese instruments , which he has been taught to play upon , when as yet in his tender age. but as he is not ignorant that the art of government is the principal qualifications belonging to a sovereign , so it is to that he has applied himself with the utmost diligence . he was scarce sixteen years of age , when his chief minister of state ( who was the most potent of those four lords , unto whom his father had committed the regency during his son's minority ) was become so insolent , as to lord it over all the princes of the blood , and to dispose of all the courts of justice at pleasure , no body daring to stand in opposition to his greatness . this young emperour was the first who had resolution enough to stop the carreer of his insolency . for which purpose , having call'd together the chiefest of the princes of the royal blood , who were members of the great council of the empire , he upbraided them with their want of courage , in conniving at the outrages committed by this minister of state , without daring to oppose him in his violent courses , and at the same time , ordered the president of this council , to go immediately and seize his person , which was done accordingly . he being convicted of many injustices , was condemned to die ; but having asked and obtained permission to see the emperour before his death , he shewed him the scars and marks of his wounds , which he had received in the service of the emperour taitsow ( whose life he saved ) grand-father to his majesty , and father of the emperour chun-tehi , who entirely conquered china . in consideration of these wounds received in the service of the two preceding reigns , he was pardon'd as to his life , and his punishment changed into a perpetual imprisonment , where he afterwards ended his days . ever since that time , the emperour having taken the reins of the government into his own hands , he has applied himself to the management of affairs , with so much affiduity , that he takes cognizance of all matters , and regulates them himself , after having understood the sentiments of his ministers of state and council . by this continual application to business , he has acquired such a habit of managing all publick affairs , that so prodigious a multitude and variety of business , as daily were brought before him from the most remote parts of so vast an empire , seem'd rather to be his diversion , than any toil. for which purpose , he gives duly every morning at break of day , audience to those of the sovereign courts of peking , who then lay all the petitions lodg'd with them , before him . if the said petitions concern any thing of moment , he sends them to the court of colao , which is properly the council of the empire ; where , when they are examined , and an account given concerning them to the emperour , he decides them as he thinks fit ; no judgment of any court not of the council of the empire it self being of any validity , till approv'd of by the emperour . besides , those hours he sets aside in the morning to give audience , there is a certain person of great ability , in the nature of a master of requests , who all the day long attends the emperour's person , wherever he goes , and receives such petitions or other papers , as must be delivered to his majesty , and to hear such persons , as have any business to be delivered by way of mouth , of which this gentleman is bound to give an exact account instantly to his majesty , and to bring back his answer , provided they are persons , whose province it is , to inform the court concerning these matters , for otherwise they meet feldom with any encouragement . if any of his subjects find themselves oppressed by the mandarins or governours , they need only to enquire when the emperour goes out of peking a hunting , or upon any other diversion , and so to present themselves upon their knees with their petition open in their hands , somewhere near the high road where he is to pass by ; when most commonly the emperour sends one of his attendance , to enquire and examine the matter of complaint , and if the mandarins are found guilty , they are sure to meet with most severe punishment ; but great care must be taken in this case by the subjects , to offer these petitions with all the imaginable respect and humility due to his majesty , expecting his coming , at a convenient distance from the high-road , if they expect to be favourably receiv'd ; for if they are wanting in these marks of respect , and will force themselves upon him , by loud acclamations , and demanding justice , they are push'd back by the guards ; tho' effectual care is taken , that no hurt be done to any who come to present their petitions , unless they should be so bold as to lose all manner of respect , this prince being willing to give all due encouragement to his subjects , to have recourse to him in their grievances , looking upon this as the most proper means to keep the mandarins in their duty , for fear of being accused before the emperour . we have observed during our stay in china , that many of the most considerable mandarins of the empire , and who had free access to the prince's person , being thus complain'd against , and found guilty of what they were charg'd with , lost not only their employments , but were likewise severely punished , according to their deserts . the present emperour never had any favourite minister , in whom he confided , but has introduced such an absolute government in the court , that no body dares speak to him concerning any business that does not belong to his province , unless he be ask'd . and , as for his own person , he is so close in all his affairs , that the more you approach to his person , the more you are convinced , that his designs are past all discovery . it is his custom to require an exact account of all matters of moment , and to have secret intelligence by different persons , of all that is transacted in the courts of justice , and otherwise ; when he gives audience to private persons , he asks much , but answers little . he observes with great attention every word that is spoke to him , which he ruminates upon at leisure ; and to be short , there is scarce any prince , that ever i heard of , who more seriously reflects upon all what comes before him , who knows better the act of dissimulation , and is a greater master both of his words and secrets . he is so happy in his memory , as to remember for a great while after , the meanest circumstances of things he has once taken notice of , even to the names of persons ; neither the multitude of his affairs , of which he daily takes cognizance himself , neither length of time being able to crase that out of his memory , which has been once firmly imprinted there . of this we as well as father verbiest , have had several times experience ; among the rest it happened one day , when the said father was following the king in one of his progresses , that his majesty ask'd him the name of a certain bird which he saw , and the name of which , father verbiest had told him in flemish , several years before ; the said father not being able just then to remember the name of the said bird , which was somewhat odd ; was not a little surprised , to hear the emperour ask him ; whether it was not call'd so and so in flemish , and that he should remember what he had forgot himself ! this prince has so quick an insight into matters , that it is no easie matter to deceive him , and such is the solidity of his natural understanding and judgment , as most generally to pitch upon the best expedient , where the success is doubtful , and even the best head-pieces among his ministers of state , do readily confess , that they are more beholding to his instructions than their advice in most matters of moment . of this he has given frequent instances , both whilst the differences were on foot betwixt him and the muscovites , and during the treaty of peace with them . as the muscovites were formerly look'd upon as a very unpolish'd nation , which had nothing that is engaging in their conversation , and that the vast distance betwixt their country and peking , made them little regarded in china , as being scarce known there ; so their first embassy , which was sont to chun-tchi , the present emperour's father , was not as much as admitted to audience . for these muscovites having refused to conform themselves to these slavish ceremonies , which commonly are made use of by those who make their applications to the chinese court , they were kept up close , in a manner , like prisoners , without having the liberty allow'd them to see the city of peking , or to converse with any of the inhabitants ; and being after some time sent back with their presents , and without receiving their credentials ; this gave the first occasion to the muscovites to invade some of the tartars , subject to the chinese empire . the present emperour had no more reason to fear the muscovites , than his predecessours , but wisely considering , that they might prove troublesome neighbours to some of the tartars subject to and bordering upon china , his majesty judged it most advisable , to treat them with more civility , for the benefit of his subjects . of this he gave a very remarkable proof some years ago ; for the muscovites , having been forced to surrender at discretion , the emperour was so far from punishing them with death , ( according to the antient custom of china ) that he treated them very civilly ; those that were willing to return into muscovy he sent back with a certain allowance of provision ; such as were willing to serve him , he receiv'd among his troops , some of whom were sent to the capital city of the province of leaotong , the others to peking . they had each of them a house with some land , and slaves allotted them , and each simple foot souldier was made a horse man ; the officers were entertained in the same station , and in better pay than they had in the muscovite service . in the same manner he has treated the muscovite envoys , which since that time were sent to his court , with a great deal of civility , in defraying their charges as long as they were within his territories , and ordering the necessary carriages to be provided not only for their use , but also for their whole baggage and merchandizes , both in going and coming , through a large tract of land of above three hundred leagues . whilst they were at peking , they had all the liberty that could be granted , both in their own persons and traffick , without paying the usual custom , or any molestation . the muscovites being thereby made sensible of the benefit that did acrue to their empire by this commerce , the desire of not loosing this advantage was one of the main reason , which induced them to conclude a peace with the chineses . the muscovite plenipotentiaries did frankly confess to the two fathers pereyra and gerbillon , which were sent by the emperour of china to be present at the conferences of peace betwixt these two nations , that the chief motive , which had prevailed with his czarish majesty to send his plenipotentiaries to the treaty of peace , was the good treatment his subjects had of late received from the present emperour of china . it is certain that on the chinese side , it was by the emperour 's absolute authority , that it was resolved in his council , that their plenipotentiaries should meet those of muscovy upon the frontiers ; this prince looking upon it as very reasonable , to dispense with that antient custom of the proud chineses , who never used to send any ambassadours to foreign princes , unless it was to carry to them their emperour's commands . the two chief of this embassy were two of the most considerable lords of his court , the best head-pieces in his great council , and of whose integrity he was well assured . the treaty not being brought to a good issue the first year , he was so far from being disgusted at this want of success , that on the contrary , he sent his plenipotentiaries a second time , with such full instructions , that the treaty was happily concluded , and the limits settled betwixt these two empires , to his satisfaction . it is more than probable , that if this emperour would have insisted upon those extravagant punctilio's , used among the chineses , and would have pretended to give no better reception to the muscovite ambassadours , than what they had met with at their first embassy sent to this court , they would have found means to enter into an alliance with some of the western tartars , by which means they might have proved very troublesome neighbours to the chinese subjects on that side . and upon this occasion , i cannot pass by in silence , that the muscovites are not the only strangers , who have been made sensible of the good will , the present emperour bears to them . the portugese and holland ambassadours , have received such signal proofs of his magnanimity , during their stay in this court ; that they do freely confess , that the present emperour's temper is far different in this respect , from that of the chineses in general , who have at all times shewn so much aversion to strangers , and have look'd upon them as so despicable , as not worth their keeping any correspondence with them ; or if they vouchsafed sometimes to receive some of their ambassadours , they were treated rather like subjects than their equals . thus much is to be said in behalf of the chineses , that unless it be the iaponeses , the toakineses and coreans , who have got something of politeness , which they are obliged for , to the chineses , all their neighbouring nations are very savage and barbarous ; but the present emperour , who has a much better insight into foreign affairs than the rest , has a considerable time ago , found out the effects of this mistake . the iesuits have imprinted into his mind so advantageous an idea of the european kingdoms , and of some other nations in the world ; and by this continual application to some of the best works , as well as to arts and sciences flourishing in europe , he has been sufficiently convinc'd , that the chineses are not the onely in the world , who can boast of their being famous in many arts and sciences . this has been , in a great measure , the true reason why this present emperour has thought fit , to lay aside this preposterous custom of the chinese nation , and to receive the ambassadours of holland , portugal , and muscovy , with all the marks of respect and civility ; tho at the same time , they were obliged to accommodate themselves in this point to the antient custom of this empire , as to treat concerning what they were to transact , with the courts appointed for that purpose . but this singular wisdom and conduct did never appear with such lustre , than during these several intestine commotions , which happened under his reign . the first and most famous of all , was the rebellion raised by one ousan-gouei , who , having brought a considerable number of tartars into china , and thereby deserved the title and dignity of king , of feudatary prince of a certain province , from the present emperour's father , at last entred into cabals against the tartars , with an intention to drive them out of china . he was at first so successful , that in a little time , he made himself master of one half of this vast empire , without much opposition , and it was next to a miracle , that the rest escaped his hands ; the chineses declining , wherever he came , for his party ; in comparison of whom , the tartars were but a handfull of people , who were not able alone to stop the current of his victorious arms. but such was the prudence and conduct of this young prince , who then was not above twenty years old , that what he wanted in force , he supplied by his own ability . to speak without flattery , it was chiefly owing to this prince , who managed all matters in person ; it was , i say , owing to the wise precautions he took with the chief governours of the provinces , and other military officers among the chineses , that he not only kept in obedience those who had not had the opportunity as yet to joyn with the rebel ousan-gouci , but also brought over a great many of the revolted chineses . 't is true , he did not appear in person at the head of his army 's ; but this was an effect of his wisdom , being sufficiently convinc'd , that his presence was of great consequence at peking , to keep the northern princes in obedience , and to disperse by his royal presence these factions , which were carried on in that city against his interest , and which might otherwise have proved of more dangerous consequence , than the whole force of ousan-gouci . to be short , he acted in this affair not like a young prince , but with such precaution , that no more could have been expected from the most accomplished politician . he was day and night present at the councils , and ready at all times to dispatch his orders according to the different exigencies of affairs , concerning which , and all the least circumstances that attended it , he had constant intelligence given him ; it being the most dangerous that ever threatned the chinese empire ; forasmuch as it proved the source of many other factions , which however , he happily suppressed before they came to any maturity , by his prudent conduct . the first of these factions was a conspiracy among the slaves of peking , who being all chineses , had agreed among themselves , to murther all their masters that were tartars by off-spring , in one night ; and the better to compass their design , they were afterwards to set fire to four or five places of the city . but there being so vast a number concern'd in this conspiracy , as scarce to know one another , the same was by accident discovered by several of the accomplices , some days before it was to be put in execution ; whereupon the emperour , having seized upon and punished with present death some of the ring-leaders , he broke the neck of the whole conspiracy in a few days , by granting a general amnesty to the rest . this faction was soon after followed by another : for the kings of canton and fokien , being likewise of the chinese race , when they saw the tartars embroil'd by the revolt of ouson-gouci , did look upon this as the fittest opportunity to shake off the tartarian yoak , and to make themselves sovereigns each in their own province . much about the same time there revolted another king of the race of mongo , chief of the head branch of those princes descended from the west-tartarian emperours , who reigned over china before the imperial family of taiming ; which is above three hundred years ago , and who , after they were chased from thence , regain'd the imperial throne a second time , and reigned till the th year of this age , when these princes ruined themselves by intestine divisions . for , the present emperour's grand-father , laying hold of this opportunity to ascend the imperial throne , knew so well how to foment these quarrels , till he found means to reduce them , one after another , under his obedience , not expecting even the chief of the family , who retained hitherto the name of emperour , and was forced by his own subjects , to submit like the rest . but the tartars of the race of mantcheou , to render their subjection more specious and easie , did , after the entire conquest of china , bestow the title of king upon this emperour , as well as upon several others of the most potent princes of the family of mongo . whilst the present emperour was engaged against the three beforementioned rebellious chinese princes or kings , some officers belonging to this prince , who is chief of the principal branch of the family of mongo , being come to peking , and having observed , that the place was not provided with any considerable number of troops , the garrison consisting only of a few young , raw soldiers , they did not fail to give intelligence of it to their master , who being encouraged to improve so favourable a conjuncture , resolved to try his fortune , whether he could recover his antient right , and the empire of china . but whilst he was making the necessary leagues with the other neighbouring princes of the race of mongo , the thing could not be carried on with so much secrecy , but that it reached the emperour's ears , who with an incredible resolution , sent immediately a small body of troops , composed partly of the garrison of peking , partly of those quartered in the province of leaotong , bordering upon the territories of the revolted prince , against him , whereby the enemy being bereaved of the succours he expected from the other princes his allies , was forced , with what forces he could bring together in haste of his own , to fight the army of the emperour , who were advanced to the very heart of his province , where he was entirely put to the rout , and taken prisoner in the pursuit , with his brother and children . he made use of the same method , and with the same success upon many other occasions , during the civil war ; for with that small number of troops , who were entirely to his devotion , he always was successful against the rebels , tho' they stood it out to the last with a great deal of bravery . among the heads of the rebellion , even many , who did not stir , or had any share in these commotions , were seiz'd and put to death , with all their children , without distinction of age or sex ; pursuant to that most rigorous constitution of the chineses ; according to which , rebellion is punished in the ninth generation , which was done with an intention to extinguish the whole race of a rebellious faction . in the mean while , the emperour , whose nature is in no wise inclin'd to cruelty , was so merciful to the brothers of the kings of canton and fokien , that he would not let them receive the least damage either in their persons or estates , knowing them to have had no hand in the rebellion . but , because he found himself under a necessity to put to death some of the kindred of ousan-gouei , that were as yet very young , he issued out a manifesto , in which he protested , that it was not according to his inclinations , to put them to death ; but that he was constrained to yield to the law of the empire , and to the advice of the princes of the blood , and of other sovereign courts of the empire , who were all for maintaining the force of this law , to strike terrour into the subject against rebellion , by the dread of the worst of all the punishments which can be inflicted upon the chineses , which is to leave no posterity behind them . thus the emperour did not only reunite those provinces with the crown , which had shaken off the yoak , but also those who were dignified with the title of kingdoms in favour of three generals of the chinese army , who having embraced the party of the tartars , were very instrumental in the conquest of china . he had also the good fortune , to exterminate the remainders of those antient chineses , who rather than submit to the tartarian yoak , when they first entred china , chose rather to follow that famous pyrate couesin . it was under the reign of chun-tchi , father of the present emperour , that this pyrate attempted no less than the conquest of the whole empire , for which purpose , he was advanced with a very formidable army , as far as the city of nanking , which in all likelihood he would have been soon master of , if it had not been bravly defended by a certain tartarian commander , who being sensible that the fate of the empire depended on the preservation of this place , did , not only with a small number of troops , repulse the enemies in their several attacks , but at last , also surprised the pyrate and his army , which he put to an entire rout one night , when they were overwhelmed with drink , having the day before celebrated the birth-day of their general . this was the same famous pyrate , who , after he had lost his whole army in this occasion , retired with his few remainders to the isle of formosa , from whence he chased the hollanders , and established himself there . his son maintain'd himself after his father's death , upon that island , till the present emperour of china , forced him to submit to his obedience , with all his subjects , except a few , who retired to the kingdom of kamboya . thus it may be said without flattery . that the present emperour , cang-hi , has acquired more glory in subduing so many rebels , and maintaining himself in the throne , against so many dangerous enemies , than the famous amavang his uncle , and guardian to his father , did , by the conquest of the whole empire . for the conquest of china was not very dearly bought by the tartars , the chineses striving to destroy one another at that time , and the bravest among them siding with the tartars against their country-men . the fire of rebellion being thus extinguished , and tranquility restored to the empire , the next care the emperour took , was to re-establish a good order , and suppress such abuses as were crept into the government , during the licenciousness of these intestine wars , in lieu of which , he endeavoured to re-establish the antient vigour of the laws , and introduce plenty among his subjects . but as he knew , that nothing could so much conduce to the encompassing of this design , than if ministers of known ability and probity were put in offices of trust , both in the court and provinces ; it was his main study to chuse such as were best qualified for that purpose , and and to encourage such in their duty as were in offices before . it is to be observed , that the constitutution of the chinese government is absolutely monarchical , all depending on one single head. the inferiour officers have their dependance entirely on their superiours ; the governour of each city regulates alone all affairs belonging to the city under his jurisdiction ; and so does each governour in his province . this form of government , which in it self considered , is very perfect , requires however , that the governours of cities and provinces , who are invested with the royal authority , be of such approved integrity and probity , as to be proof against all manner of corruption . it is almost incredible , what effectual care the present emperour takes in the choice of his mandarins , especially those of the provinces and cities ; and with how watchful an eye he over-looks all their transactions . he does not rest satisfied with the account he receives from the court of the mandarins , and with the persons that are recommended by them , but he has every where his spyes , who furnish him with secret intelligence ; from whence it comes , that he often chuses quite otherwise , and contrary to their recommendations ; his chief aim being to advance every one according to his deserts . for , whenever he observes in any one of his ministers a more than ordinary capacity , he never fails to give him particular marks of his favour , by bestowing upon him some of the most eminent and considerable offices : on the other hand , if they make the least false steps in the management of their trust , this is sufficient to make them lose their office , if it reaches the emperour's ears ; but , if any one be convicted of bribery , he is sure to meet with a prince who is inexorable in that point , and without the least respect to his degree or quality , he loses not only his place , but is exemplarily punished besides . from hence it is , that we have seen such continual changes among the mandarins of all degrees . for , within the first four years , whilst we tarried at peking , most of the governours and vice-roys of the provinces , as well as the chief members of the several tribunals or courts of peking were displaced ; for the emperour keeps so watchful an eye over them , that it is next to an impossibility that any of their faults should long escape his knowledge . we were no sooner arrived at this court , but we saw four calao , two tartars , and two chineses , deposed from their offices at once ; as was likewise the president of the first tribunal of the six , which are the supream courts of the empire , tho' he was father-in-law to the eldest son of the emperour . at our very first coming to the royal pallace , we were shewn one of these beforementioned calao , sitting near one of the gates , and supplying the place of a common sergeant of the guards ; the emperour , for his mortification , having condemn'd him to this employment . much about the same time , two or three viceroys were brought to peking , one of them in chains , without the least attendances , and being afterwards convicted of having exacted great sums from the province under his jurisdiction , he was condemn'd to death , the other two escaped with loosing their offices , their crimes being not of so high a nature . in the next following year , the vice-roy of the province of tohe-kiang , who was always a professed enemy of the christian religion , and did with all his might oppose our stay in china , being accused of malversation , was condemned by the emperour himself , not only to be deprived of his office , but also to a perpetual banishment into tartary . thus this prince has laid so strict an obligation upon himself , to conform his reign in all respects to the laws of equity , and to advance none but deserving persons to any places of trust , that there is scarce one instance to be given , when either out of partiality or self-interest he has acted contrary to this so laudable a resolution . neither is it only in this particular care of chusing well qualified mandarins , and his vigilancy over their actions , that the emperour's goodness to his people is conspicuous ; whenever there happens any publick calamity in his realm , his compassion and inquietude are most evident proofs , that he looks upon himself rather a father , than a sovereign of his people . of this we saw our selves , several instances in two years . for , there happening a great scarcity , occasioned for want of rain , in some of the provinces , which had reduced the inhabitants to the utmost degree of misery ; this prince was so sensibly touched with their calamity , that he not only remitted the whole annual tribute , which amounts to betwixt thirty and forty millions of livres , and caused the publick granaries to be set open ; but he likewise ordered both corn and money to be distributed among the most necessitous of the people . and the more effectually to supply the necessities of the poor , he gave leave to such of the richer sort , as had qualified themselves by taking the necessary degrees for mandarins , and had undergone the examen , to buy those offices , and to furnish a certain quantity of corn , to be sent to these places , where they stood most in need of it ; and , because there flock'd great numbers of these miserable wretches daily to peking , in hopes of finding some means of subsistance there , the emperour found out a way , at once to supply their necessities , and to do something for the publick good ; for he ordered them to be employed in re-building those tribunals that are within the precinct of the court , by which means he also prevented those disorders which are the ordinary effects of an idle life . upon the occasion of any publick calamity , he debars himself of his ordinary divertisements , which else he frequently takes at one of his two royal country seats , not far from peking . we have seen him , during all this time of that scarcity of corn , keep close in his pallace , without appearing in publick , unless when he went with his whole court to the temple , dedicated to the sun , there , ( according to antient custom observed upon such like occasions among the chineses ) to pray for rain , by publick prayers and sacrifices , which he offers to the supream lord of heaven and earth ; being much more enlightned in this point , than most of the modern chineses , who being in this fundamental point of religion , degenerated from their ancestors ( as they are in many other points ) , do adore the material heavens in lieu of that supream intelligence , which governs the universe with an infinite power , wisdom and goodness . as often as this prince takes his progress into some of his provinces ( which he does from time to time ) on purpose to be inform'd concerning the true condition of his people , and in what manner they are govern'd by the mandarins ; it is his custom to appear with a more affable and familiar air than at other times , and to permit even the meanest workmen or peasant to approach his person . he speaks to them with so much affability and sweetness , as charms them to the heart ; and among other questions , which he commonly askes them , he seldom fails to ask , whether they are satisfied with their present governours . if he finds any real occasion of complaint against any one of the mandarius , he is sure to be dispossessed of his place immediately ; as on the other hand , if his conduct is recommended by the general approbation of the people , this is a sure step to higher dignities . it is about seven years ago , when the emperour in one of his progresses to the southern provinces , pass'd through hovingan , which is a large city in the province of nan-king , and the ordinary place of residence of the tsong-ho , or superintendant general of all the waters , rivers , and canals of the empire , which is one of the most considerable places without the court. this tsong-ho , being accused of malversation in his office , and upon the point of being displaced , besides the paying of a great fine ; the people of this city presented a petition to the emperour , in favour of the said tsong-ho , who had no sooner perused the petition , much in commendation of this mandarin , but without taking any further information , he restored him immediately to his office ; as an evident mark , that nothing could be able to make a more sensible impression upon his mind in respect of the mandarins , than if they treated the people in such a manner , as to be considered by them rather like fathers than governours . though it is beyond all dispute , that the emperour of china , is the most potent prince in the world , both in respect of his vast revenues , and the great extent and goodness of his territories ; nevertheless is he a great enemy to luxury , in respect of his own person ; being in this point an exact observer of one of the fundamental laws of the chinese monarchy , which forbids all excessive expences in the great ones , and the prince himself , unless it be with relation to the publick good. not but that the expences of his houshold surpass without all contradiction , much those of the most magnificent courts of europe , by reason of that almost innumerable multitude of officers and others , who daily have their subsistance from court ; but in respect of his own person , he is the most exact pattern of frugality and modesty . 't is true , he is serv'd at his table in gold and silver , according to his grandeur , but in other matters not regulated by custom , he never shews the least inclination to nicety ; being contented with ordinary dishes ; and such is his sobriety , that there cannot be one instance given when he committed the least excess in that kind . his pallace is of a vast circumference , resembling in bigness a considerable city , and to look upon the many large structures which it contains , and which are all covered with tyles varnished with a gold colour , affording a most glorious sight , it is no difficult matter to judge that this pallace was intended to be the seat of a great monarch ; but as for the appartments and their furnitures , even not excepting the emperour's lodgings , their chief ornament is , that they are kept clean and neat , there being nothing to be seen but some pictures , a little guilding , and plain silk hangings , of which indeed there is great plenty , because they are so common in china . he has built himself a country-house , about two leagues distant from peking , where he takes frequently his divertisements , and retires thither for a good part of the year . but besides two great cisterns and some canals , which have been made by his orders , there is nothing to be seen there that bears the least proportion to the magnificence of so rich and great a monarch . every thing indeed is very neat ; but in respect of both the structure it self , and in respect of the gardens , and the whole design of the place , it does not approach to some country houses belonging to some persons of quality about paris . his modesty appears as well in his habit as in all other things which serve for his proper use. for , his cloaths , unless it be some sables and ermins , which as they are very common in this court , so he makes use of them for the winter season for linings , are of a plain silk , which is so common all over china , that every body , unless the poorest sort , makes use of them . in a rainy day you shall see him sometimes dress'd in a wollen cassock , such as is worn among the ordinary sort of people in china ; so , we have seen him sometimes in the summer appear in a habit made of nothing but callicoe , which is the ordinary wear of the chineses in their houses . unless it be upon some festival , the only thing which is remarkable and magnificent in his habit , is a very large pearl , which during the summer season he wears upon his bonnet , made after the tartarian fashion . his chair in which he is carried both within and without the precinct of the pallace , when he has no mind to go on horseback , is no more than a kind of a litter , made of ordinary wood varnish'd over , adorned on the corners with copper plates , or guild carvings of wood. he appears no more magnificent when he goes abroad on horse-back , the trappings of his horse having no other ornament than a pair of stirrups of iron very neatly guilt , and the reins of his bridle being of yellow silk . to comprehend all in few words , there appears nothing in any thing which belongs to his person , which has the least resemblance to that pride and pomp , which is so much affected by the other asiatick princes ; and it may be truly said of him , that he is sensible , that the true lustre and grandeur of a prince does not consist so much in the exterior pomp , as in their own vertues ; especially since it must be confess'd , that , as his treasury is vastly rich , his empire abounding in all manner of things , and the chineses naturally inclin'd to industry and all sort of handy-works , he might with as much ease exceed all the other princes of asia in pomp and magnificence , as his empire has the preference before theirs both in extent and riches . but to let the world see , that it is not out of avarice or any sordid temper of his own , that he thus avoids all profusedness and luxury in matters relating to his own person ; he shews himself as liberal and magnificent in any thing which has respect to the publick , as he is sparing in his private expences . he is not prodigal of millions , when they come in competition with the welfare of the empire he do's not grudge to bestow immense sums in repairing the publick edifices , to keep the rivers , channels , bridges , and banks , and such like things , which serve for the conveniency of commerce , and ease of the people , in good repair : from whence it is easie to judge , that , if he retrenches something from his superfluous private expences ; he husbands it for the benefit of the publick good , in order to employ it for the more exigent occasions of the state , the chief aim of this prince being , to be considered by his subjects as their father , not their master . of this he gave a most eminent proof about five years ago . the greatest part of his soldiers ( of whom there is a great number at peking ) were reduced to great extremity by reason of their debts , which they had contracted from time to time , the greatest part of their pay being scarce sufficient to pay the interest of what they ow'd . this could not be imputed to any thing else , but the ill-husbandry of the soldiers themselves , or at least of their father's ; for their pay is both very good , and exactly paid every month ; and when they first settled themselves at peking , they had houses , grounds , and slaves allotted them , sufficient for an honourable maintenance , every one proportionably to his quality . nevertheless the emperour was no sooner inform'd concerning their present condition , but being touched with compassion , he ordered immediately their accompts to be stated , and to be paid out of his treasury , the whole amounting to above sixteen millions of livres . and to prevent the like for the future , he issued his orders , that no private person should presume to advance any money to the soldiers upon their pay , under penalty of loosing the debt ; but to supply at the same time the occasions of the soldiers in case of necessity ; he commanded , that upon any necessitous occasion money should be advanced them out of the treasury , to a certain limited sum , to be deducted by little and little out of their pay , without putting them under the necessity of paying interest-money , or rather extortions , as are usually paid at peking , when people are droven to the necessity of borrowing money . about the same time , a petition being presented to him from the hia or ordinary mandarins of his guards ( of whom there are betwixt seven and eight hundred ) and from some other officers belonging to his houshold , that they were much in debt , and begg'd relief from his majesty ; he ordered the officers of his houshold eight hundred livres a-piece , and four hundred to each of such of the inferior officers , as were unable to pay their debts , and whose duty it is to attend his person in the progresses he makes throughout the empire . this sum which amounted in the whole to above two millions of livres , he ordered to be paid out of his privy purse ; because , said he , it would be unjust to lay the burthen of these debts , which have been contracted by my domestick servants , upon the publick treasury . this extraordinary generosity of the emperour , had very near proved the occasion of a revolt among those of the chinese horse , who being composed of slaves , as they could not contract any debts , so they had had no share in the emperour's liberality . it is to be observed , that there is a considerable number of these horsemen entertain'd among the tartars , and , that as their pay is very good , so they for the most part , maintain thereby their families . near five thousand of these slaves assembled themselves near the royal pallace , in order to present a petition to the emperour , in which they begg'd to be included in the number of those that were to receive such ample marks of his bounty . there being not one among all the courtiers there present , who shewed any inclination to prefer their petition to his majesty , they remained for some time in an humble posture , bare-headed and upon their knees , in the great outward court of the pallace ; but being soon after inform'd by some that pass'd that way , that the emperour was gone to take a walk in the garden behind the pallace , they surrounded the garden , and with great clamour , desired his majesty to extend his bounty to them as well as the other soldiers , they having been ready upon all occasions to serve him , and sacrifice their lives for his interest , with the same zeal as the rest . but the emperour taking another way , did , as if he had not heard or understood their meaning ; whereupon some time afterwards , word being brought to the emperour , that they had forced the first gate that leads to the garden , inspite of the guards ; who were not able to resist their number , he commanded eight of the ring-leadersto be seised instantly , and the rest to be beaten out of the court with sticks ; which being done accordingly , this mutinous rabble was dispersed in an instant . but as his majesty had by this last act of generosity , given very ample demonstrations of his affection and tenderness for the soldiery in general ; so , upon this occasion , he resolved to let them see , that he would not suffer himself to be abused , and that he knew how to punish their insolence . for which reason , these eight mutineers were ordered to be tryed before the criminal court , as well as their masters , pursuant to an antient custom among the tartars , according to which the masters bare a share in the punishment inflicted upon their slaves , in case of any misbehaviour , the better to oblige them to keep a watchful eye over their slaves , that they may not transgress upon others . by this court the eight slaves were the next day condemned to death , and their masters to a perpetual banishment into tartary . the emperour however extended his mercy towards them in mitigating this sentence , which was only executed upon one , who having been the chief ring-leader of this mutiny , was beheaded the same day before noon , and his master , who was one of the mandarins of the emperour 's own guards , lost his place , and was banished into the remotest parts of tartary . the other seven escaped with being soundly whipt , and as a further punishment were forced to carry , for three months after about their necks the chinese cangve , which is nothing else but two thick boards joyn'd together in the middle , like our pillory boards , of about three foot square , and near eighty pound weight . their masters were graciously pardon'd by the emperour , as well as the other soldiers , and their principal commanders , who threw themselves at his majesty's feet , excusing their fault in not preventing the design of these mutineers , and asking his pardon , ready to submit themselves to any punishment he should think fit to inflict upon them for the neglect of their duty . thus this great prince , knowing how to keep an equal ballance betwixt mercy and severity , makes himself both beloved and fear'd by his subjects , who thereby are kept under a most strict obligation of performing their duty . as he is in his own person the greatest enemy of idleness and laziness ; but the greatest admirer of business , without being the least sparing of his own person , so it is his chiefest study to prevent his subjects ; but especially the tartars of the race of mantcheon , from being ensnared by the luxurious life of the chineses , being sensible , that if they once were brought to tred in the footsteps of the chineses as to this point , it would be a very difficult task for them to maintain themselves in china , which they conquered with a handful of men ; only , because they are inured to all manner of hardships , as their enemies were swallowed up in luxury , which had rendred them quite effeminate . 't is for this reason that the emperour , who is a great master in the politicks of this government , sends very rarely any of the tartars as mandarins to the southern provinces of the empire , where they are more addicted to this vice than in other parts ; and , if he is sometimes obliged to send some thither , he recalls them as soon as possibly he can . 't is for the same reason of state , that he goes so frequently abroad a hunting ; and that almost every year he takes once , if not twice , a progress into the mountainous parts of turtary . for , his guards and officers of the houshold , as well as most of the great men of the court , or chief commanders of his forces , and other mandarins of the court of peking , being obliged by their places ( at least each in his turn , ) to attend the emperour's person wherever he goes ; it is upon these occasions , that by his example , he animates them to endure the fatigues of the campaign , and to follow him wherever he leads the way , where he is sure never to be sparing of his person . for in these progresses you shall see him appear in a very common habit , sometimes a whole day on horseback , traversing the mountains and forrests , so that he tires sometimes nine or ten horses in a day ; and oftentimes , according to the disposition of the ground , does not grudge to march on foot for a considerable time . when he returns at night to his tent , he is so far from taking any repose , that he first dispatches all matters beforehim , in the same manner , as if he were in his pallace at peking . he peruses and takes an account of all petitions laid before him , without delay , which oftentimes takes up good part of the night , so that he spares these hours from his sleep , which he has employed in the day-time for his diversion . and it is observable , that he leads this sort of life not for four or five days only , but sometimes for three or four months together , without intermission . father gerbillon , who among all the iesuits attends him most frequently in his progresses , has attested to me , that he has seen him often all covered with dust and sweat , continue the chase , without changing his linen or cloaths after they came to the appointed place of rest ; and that he has seen him for several hours together , sitting and exposing himself to the heat of the rays of the sun , without an umbrello , which constantly attend him wherever he stirs , in great numbers . i have heard the same author , gerbillon , relate it to others of our society , that in one of his progresses , at a great distance from peking , the emperour and his court were forced to pitch their tents in a place where it was very difficult to be supplied with any other provisions , but what the place afforded , so , that most of his retinue were forced to be contented with beef and mutton , of which you meet with good store in tartary . the emperour , to let them see , that at this juncture , he could live and be satisfied with what the rest had , ordered , that nothing but beef and mutton should be serv'd upon his table , till such time that they receiv'd new supplies of provisions , sufficient for all the rest of his attendance , by these means he encourages his subjects to use themselves to undergo all sorts of fatigues , being never sparing of his own person upon such like occasions ; as on the other hand , he is sure to lay some mortification or other upon those , whom he finds addicted to an idle and lazy life . for which reason , to prevent the children of the chief men of his court , of the tartarian race , or of those chineses , who have espoused their interest , from embracing an idle life , he makes it his constant custom to prefer them to such places as are not to be officiated without a great deal of trouble . so soon as they are of a fit age to go abroad , he makes them take care and lead his hounds , when he goes a hunting ; others he employs in managing his hawks and other birds of prey . some are employed in boiling tea and other dishes for his use , and in serving them at his table ; some in making bows and arrows for his own and his son's use. those who are to be preferr'd before others , by reason of their great quality , or on whom the emperour intends to bestow some particular favour , are made mandarins of his guards , who lead a very toilsome life , being obliged by their station to be upon the guard both day and night , at least one day in six , to attend every morning early at court , and to follow the emperour in his progresses . as they are commonly chosen out of those who have considerable fortunes to expect from their parents or kindred ; so they are the better qualified to bear the expences of these journeys , which are very chargeable , and would be the ruine of people of moderate estates , by reason of the great number of horses and servants they are obliged to carry along with them , when they are a hunting in remote places , where meeting sometimes with inhabitable desarts , they are forced to provide themselves aforehand with all manner of necessaries for their sustenance and conveniency . besides , that thereby these young gentlemen are inured to all manner of fatigues and hardships , the emperour likewise reaps this advantage by their constant attendance upon his person , to meet with frequent opportunities to approve their ability ; according to which they are afterwards advanced to the most eminent dignities in the empire . all these beforementioned qualifications , would questionless be judged more than sufficient among other nations , to place this prince among the most famous hero's ; but the chineses , who measure the ability and qualifications of great persons to be entrusted with the management of publick affairs , by their skill and knowledge in all manner of arts and sciences , would scarce look upon him , ( as they do ) as one of the greatest monarchs that ever ascended the chinese throne , if he were not as well accomplished in this , as in other matters . it is without question , for no other reason , than to conform himself to the predominant genius of the chinese nation , that he applied himself with so much assiduity to the study of all the learning and sciences in vogue among the chineses , that there are few books of note in that language , but what he has taken the pains to peruse . he has got a great part of the works of confucius by heart ; these being considered among the chineses , as the originals of all their sacred books , and reverenced as such . to attain to a more perfect understanding of all the most difficult passages therein contained , he has caused certain commentaries to be made upon them for his own use , both in the chinese and tartarian languages , by the most able doctors of the empire ; many of whom were employed for ten or twelve years together , to bring this work to perfection ; and at the same time to explain the text to the emperour . the better to shew his veneration for this most antient doctrine of the chineses , he did compose the prefaces himself , which were put before each of these commentaries , and published by his authority . he likewise caused the universal history of china , to be translated into the tartarian language ; and the first translation not being so exact in all its parts as he desired , he ordered a second to be made , which as it was more perfect , so it was augmented with some additional notes , for the better understanding of some difficult passages . he is so absolute a master of the whole body of this history , that , notwithstanding its vast extent , you can scarce mention any passage in it , but what occurs immediately to his memory . of this we had the opportunity to observe a most remarkable instance about six years ago . the emperour had ordered a certain inscription to be made upon the tomb of his uncle on the mothers-side , who had not long before lost his life in a battle sought in tartary against the king of eluth , who is one of the west-tartarian princes , and had with a considerable force invaded the frontiers of china . the doctor who was pitch'd upon to compose it , and who was look'd upon as one of the best of the imperial college , had ; by what mistake , i know not , made a comparison betwixt this uncle of the emperour and a famous general among the chineses , who in effect , had deservedly acquired the reputation of a brave and great , general ; but , who besides other ill qualities , was stigmatiz'd for want of loyalty to his prince : as for the rest , the whole was extreamly well done , so it met with the general approbation of all the doctors , who were to revise it , and of the president of the college himself , who being at the same time president of the tribunal of rites , did present it to the emperour , who always takes notice of any thing of moment . but what had escaped the sagacity of so many learned doctors , who are considered here as oracles of all the sciences known among the chineses , and who by their profession , ought to be particularly well vers'd in history , was at first sight discovered by the emperour . for , this prince , recalling to his memory , beyond what all the rest had done , the defects charged upon this general in the chinese history , who had lived above two thousand years before ; and being sensible that this comparison would rather tend to the dishonour of his uncle , than to transmit his great name to posterity ; after he had strictly examined all the circumstances of the matter , he resolved to punish this oversight in the doctor , who had been the author of the inscription , by banishing him into the province of leaotong ; and the president , who had the revising of it , with the loss of his place . the present emperour is likewise well vers'd both in the rhetorick and poetry of the chineses , being a nice judge both of the chinese and tartarian languages ; both which he writes in with the greatest exactness imaginable , and excels in politeness of his speech , the most refined of all his courtiers . to be short , there is not any kind of learning in china , but what he is a great master of . he is very curious in his library , which is composed of all the valuable books to be met with in the whole empire ; and many of approved ability are employed , to search in all places after good books , out of which the emperour frequently chuses such , as he judges fit to have a place in his library . besides these , there are many others , whose constant business it is , to translate the best chinese books into the tartarian language ; which is a great addition to the last , and a vast advantage especially to the tartars of mantchou , as well as to the missionaries , they being not well vers'd in the chinese characters , by reason of their great variety , could otherwise not attain to the knowledge of the chinese language , and consequently of their best books , without applying themselves for several years to that study , which by the conveniency of these translations , ( easie to be understood in comparison of the chinese language ) they apprehend without any great difficulty . the arts and sciences of the chineses , are not the only delight of this prince ; for as he judges with the greatest nicety and exactness of every thing he thinks worth his taking notice of ; so there is not any science in europe , that ever came to his knowledge , but he shewed a great inclination to be instructed in it . the first occasion which had a more than ordinary influence upon his mind , happened ( as he was pleased to tell us himself ) upon a difference arisen betwixt yang quansien , the famous author of the last persecution in china , and father ferdinand verbiest , of the society of iesus . the dispute was concerning the chinese astronomy , which this impostor maintain'd to be very perfect , and not to want any reformation from the european astronomers , tho' it was well known , that he understood neither . 't is true , he was made president of the mathematical tribunal ; but for his advancement to this dignity , he was not so much beholding to his ability , as to his perversed zeal for the antient rites of his country and religion , in opposition to those who endeavoured to spread the christian doctrine among the chineses . notwithstanding which , most of the chief mandarins of the court , who were not well vers'd in matters of this nature , and prepossessed with a good opinion of things in relation to their native country . those also who were members of the mathematical tribunal , jealous of their own reputation ; and looking upon it as a signal affront to see themselves corrected by foreigners , did with all their main and might espouse yang-quang sien's quarrel . some few persons of authority and credit there were , who , without the least regard to their own interest , frequently declared in all places wherever there was the least opportunity , that the calculations of the ephemerides made by the european fathers missionaries , were always conformable to the most exact observations they could make ; whereas on the contrary , the calculations of the chineses , founded upon the principles of their astronomy , proved always defective , the emperour was then scarce seventeen years of age ; and there was at that time a grand combination of all the tribunals against the european astronomy , who in a general assembly , held for that purpose , resolved to request the emperour to give a decisive sentence in favour of the chinese astronomy . but he proceeded with more caution in this matter , than could be expected from his age ; for being resolved to take cognizance of the matter himself , and to stop the mouth of all the vain pretenders to this noble science , he sent both to father verbiest and yang-quang sien , who appearing in the council to give an account of what was to be proposed to them , he asked them in publick , whether they could by some experriment or other make it appear to the eye , which of these two astronomers was the most exact in its calculations ? yang-quang sien stood mute , but father verbiest offered to the emperour . that if his majesty would appoint a stick to be given of what length he pleased , that he and yang-quang sien would endeavour to determine exactly in what place the shadow of it must fall the next day at noon . the emperour having approved of this proposition , and fixed a certain stick , father verbiest immediately went to work , and by his calculation demonstrated in what place the shadow must fall precisely at noon the next day . father verbiest's calculation having been fully proved by the event , and yang-quangsien not being able to calculate it , or to give any other ocular demonstration of what was proposed to him , the emperour declared in favour of the european astronomy . soon after he ordered several more demonstration to be made , which of these two calculations was the most proper for the ephemerides and observations of the ecclipses ; and which his majesty caused to be present , not only the mandarins of the tribunal of rites , but also several of the great men of his court , in whom he confided most , and from whom he expected to receive an exact account of every thing that should be transacted in this affair . accordingly all these observations having been found conformable in all respects to the european calculations , the emperour commanded that they should be received , and made use of in china , according to the translation made by father adam shall , into the chinese language , under the last emperour's reign , which accordingly was put in execution , and continues thus to this day . as this tryal of skill in the mathematicks was the first occasion that introduced the father missionaries into the emperour's acquaintance ; so from that time , he always shew'd a great inclination to be instructed in the mathematical sciences , which in effect , are in great esteeem among the chineses . it is to be admired , that , being then of age , which princes and great personages seldom are seen to addict to study , he did apply himself to it with so much assiduity , that he made it his chiefest delight , sacrificing all his spare hours to this study . during the space of two years , father verbiest instructed him in the usefulness of the best of the mathematical instruments , and in what else was most curious in geometry , the statique , and astronomy ; for which purpose he wrote several treatises . it was also about the same time , that he took first to our musick , under the tuition of father peyrera , who not only composed an entire treatise of musick , but also caused several european instruments to be made for the emperour's use ; upon some of which , he taught him to play some tunes . the civil commotions , which happened not long after , did somewhat interrupt , but not suppress his first attempts of this kind . for , he employed some of his spare hours , ( notwithstanding his continual fatigues and business , the effects of these remarkable revolutions which happened in china ) to the repetition of these things he had learned before ; and the flames of these intestine broils , being happily extinguished by his prudence ; and all his subjects , both of the chinese and tartarian race , enjoying the fruits of peace and tranquility , by the peace concluded about seven or eight years ago , with the muscovites ; it was then that this prince began to give fresh demonstrations of his desire to be instructed in the european sciences . he did the honour to us four iesuits , missionaries then at peking , to receive our instructions , sometimes in the chinese , sometimes in the tartarian language ; but , as the tartarian is not so difficult as the chinese , the emperour being inform'd , that father gerbillon and i , in about eight months time , had made so much advancement in it , as to be understood tolerably well ; he was pleased to make use of us , to explain to him the principles of these sciences , in the tartarian language . the better to accomplish our selves , he assigned us certain masters for a month together , who taught us every day in the tribunal of the great masters of the pallace . much about the same time , father anthony thomas , did give him further instructions concerning the use of the best mathematical instruments , in the chinese language , and the practical part of geometry and arithmatick , the principles of which he had formerly been taught by father verbiest . he would also have us explain him the elements of euclid in the tartarian language , being desirous to be well instructed in them , as looking upon them to be the foundation , upon which to build the rest . that every thing might be done with as much ease and conveniency as could be wish'd for , he assigned us a certain large appartment in the pallace belonging to the late emperour , his father is lodgings ; where , he himself used frequently to dine , and pass many hours in the day , before we were well in possession of it . here we were furnished plentifully with every thing we stood in need of , and that in a most obliging manner in the world. for every morning early , we were attended , and carried to the pallace , by his own servants and horses , and were in the same manner conducted back to our lodgings every night . two mandarins of his houshold , well vers'd in both languages , were appointed on purpose to assist us in our works , and as many scribes as we pleased , to write every thing fair . there scarce pass'd a day , but we were call'd in to the emperour , who heard our lessons with a great deal of attention , and oftentimes he would bestow whole hours together in our company , to hear and repeat our explications ; to make the figures himself , and ask many questions concerning what remain'd as yet doubtful ; and when we had given our resolutions , both by way , and mouth , and in writing , he would bestow much of his leisure time , to make his repetitions in private . he did not neglect at the same time to exercise himself frequently in the calculations and use of mathematical instruments , and in the re-iterated repetitions of the chiefest , propositions of euclid , the better to imprint into his mind their demonstration ; and by this extraordinary application , he made the elements of euclid familiar to himself in five or six months , that it was impossible to shew him any mathematical draught or figure , having relation to any of the propositions of euclid , but that he immediately remembred both the proposition and its demonstration ; having ( as he was pleased to tell us himself ; i read them over at least twelve times one after another . we did translate all the most necessary propositions of euclid , and their demonstrations into the tartarian language , for his use , as well as the choicest of archimede's propositions and with the same readiness he would remember the practick and use of the compass of proportion , of the best mathematical instruments of geometry and arithmatick . such was his eager desire to attain to the perfect knowledge of these things , that nothing was able to prevent or hinder his resolution ; neither the various instances that occur in this study , nor our want of skill in the language . for , if he with any demonstration which he did not well apprehend at first , either because it was more intricate than the rest , or because we wanted proper words to explain our selves clearly in a foreign language , he would readily ask sometimes one , sometimes another of us , and that at three or four several times , which way the same was to be understood ; and if it happened sometimes that we had not the good fortune to give him a clear idea of the matter at that time , he would not grudge to defer the further explication of it , to another time , a convincing instance of his most admirable patience and attention . he was pleased to tell us one time upon this account , speaking of his own person ; that he never thought he could have too much patience in reference of these matters , which absolutely requir'd it ; and , that from his very infancy , he had always applied himself , to whatever he undertook , with a great deal of attention and constancy . after he was sufficiently instructed in the elements of geometry , he ordered us to compile a whole system of both the theorick and practick of geometry , in the tartarian language , which we afterwards explain'd to him in the same manner as we had done with the elements of euclid . at the same time , father thomas made a collection of all the calculations of geometry and arithmaticks ( in the chinese language ) containing most of the curious problems extant , both in the european and chinese books , that treat of this matter . he was so much delighted in the pursuit of these sciences , that besides betwixt two and three hours , which were set aside every day on purpose to be spent in our company , he bestowed most of his leisure time , both in the day and at night in his studies . 't is to be observed , that this prince , as he is a declared enemy of a lazy and idle life , so he never go's to bed but very late , and rises early ; from whence it came , that , tho' we were always very careful in being at court early in the morning , it happened frequently , that before we could get out of doors , he had already sent for us , either to revise some of his calculations , or perhaps a new problem ; for it is almost incredible , with what assiduity he applies himself to investigate some new problems , which have some reference to those that have been explain'd to him before ; and how he did make it his chief divertisement , to put in practise whatever he had learn'd of most curious in geometry , and to perfect himself in the management of the most useful mathematical instruments . for which purpose , besides those that were formerly presented to his father ( which were carefully preserved by his orders ) he caused many more to be made , the management of all which he could learn to understand , even to the nicest point . these were committed to the care of father peyrera , and father suarez , who being two persons that spared no pains in encouraging the emperour's zeal , did manage the whole to the entire satisfaction of his majesty . we on our side , were likewise not negligent in obliging the emperour with what mathematical instruments we had in our custody , proper for his use , among which was a very fine and large demycircle , fitted for geometrical operations , being a present of the duke de maine . this he did not only make frequent use of in the gardens of his pallace , but likewise in his progresses , when it was always carried upon the back of one of the mandarins of his houshold , who notwithstanding its weight , was not a little proud of the honour in being intrusted with this precious burthen . by the help of this instrument , he would frequently measure sometimes the height of a neighbouring mountain , sometimes the distance of some remarkable place or other , and that in the presence of his whole court , who were surprized to see that their emperour managed this instrument , and performed the operations with the same dexterity and good success , as father gerbillon a iesuite , who always used to attend his majesty in his progresses . immediately after our first arrival at peking , we presented him with two excellent machines , in which one might observe the eclipses of the sun and moon , with the different aspects of the planets , for every day in the year , and for many ages together . we stand indebted for the invention of these two most curious machines , to those of the academy royal. the emperour having commanded us to shew him the perfect use of them , and how to apply them to the chinese calendar , ordered these two machines to be placed on each side of his throne , in one of the principal appartments of his pallace , where i saw them standing but the day before my departure out of peking ; a most convincing proof of the great esteem the emperour has for these as well as all other curious [ and useful mathematical instruments . ever since that time , he has shewn a most particular inclination and esteem both for the french mathematical instruments , and other works and curious contrivances ; those we had the honour to offer to his majesty , having had the good fortune to meet with his approbation above all the rest . it was no wonder if the esteem the emperour had for the european mathematical instruments , soon influenced most of the great men at court to tred in his footsteps ; and if those who honour us with their good will and favours , do often engage us , to let some be brought over for them ; being sensible that they cannot make their court with better hopes of success , than by making a present of some curious mathematical invention or other , to the emperour , who not only receives very favourably , all what is offered him in this kind , but shews so much eagerness for his being furnished with them from all parts , that he has caused all the meathematical instruments , that were in the hands of the governours of the maritime provinces , to be brought to peking . to encourage this noble desire , we sent to our brothers the fathers , fontenay le comte and visdelou , to desire them to furnish us with such instruments as we judged most proper for the emperour's use . these fathers sent us several of the most curious mathematical instruments , some phosphorus's , both solid and liquid , and other such like rarities ; which we having made a present of to the emperour , he received them with all the marks of joy , and a most particular esteem . but these fathers , being afterwards invited by the emperour to his court , they and their presents met equally with the most obliging receiption in the world. among several other mathematical instruments they presented to his majesty , there were several levels with two pendulum's , to distinguish the seconds , for coelestial observations , which by reason of their great exactness and usefulness , being highly extoll'd by the emperour , he assign'd them convenient places in his own bed-chamber ; and the prince , who is declared successour of the empire , and shews no less inclination for these curiosities than his royal father , being extreamly taken with them , and discovering his intention to us , i went straight ways to our house , and presented him with the onely of the same kind , i had left , which he accepted of in a most extraordinary obliging manner . after we had compleated our explications both of the practical and speculative geometry , in the same method as we had made use of before , when we instructed the emperour in the elements of the euclid , he shew'd so much satisfaction in having attained to this noble science , that , to give the world some manifest proofs of his esteem for these works we had composed , he ordered them to be translated out of the tartarian into the chinese language . he himself took the pains to prefix a preface to each of them , and to have them revised and printed in his own pallace , and to have them published throughout the whole empire in both languages , as a most evident sign of his laudable intention , to introduce the european sciences into china , and to render them familiar to all his subjects ; and having observed in his third son , ( who is a young prince of about seventeen years of age , and endowed with many noblequalifications ) a more than ordinary genius for these sciences , he taught him the principles of geometry in person . i do not question but there are not a few , who will look upon this so extraordinary inclinations and assiduity towards these sciences ( which without all contradiction , are not sufficiently to be praised in a private person ) as rather blameable than commendable in so great a prince , who bears the weight of so vast an empire as that , of china , upon his shoulders ; but , if we will take the pains to make due reflections upon the due character and present state of the chinese empire and nation , who at all times have made learning the foundation-stone of their government , and the knowledge of sciences the steps by which to ascend to the highest dignities and employments , we shall be forced to confess , that the emperour 's extraordinary passion for , and delight in these sciences , ought to be considered as the effects of a most refined piece of policy of france , who has an absolute insight into the true nature of the art of government . it is undeniable , that of late years , if you except moral philosophy , which is the principal study that meets with encouragement among the modern chineses . this nation has neglected most of these sciences , which rendred their ancestors famous to posterity , and were questionless the chief cause of the flourishing condition of their empire . the present emperour being inspired with a most glorious ambition to restore the antient glory of this empire , he judged nothing could be more conducing to attain this great end , than if he could receive these most useful arts and sciences , which were once the glory of this nation , and , by his own example , encourage his subjects to follow his footsteps . the emperour being thus instructed in all the parts of geometry , apply'd his thoughts to the study of philosophy ; for which reason , he commanded us to compile a body of philosophy in the tarvirian language , and to follow the same method we had observed in our mathematical treatises , which appear'd to him the most easie and natural . the success , wherewith it had pleased god hitherto to bless our endeavours , encreased our wishes and hopes of the same , if not better success in this ; and , as we were fully perswaded , that this might prove one day the most proper means , and be consequently of the utmost consequence to dispose the hearts of the chineses , especially those who have any relish of learning , towards the receiving of the gospel ; we were not sparing in any thing which we thought might contribute towards the introducing a good philosophy among them . for this purpose we consulted most of the antient and modern philosophies ; but among all of them , found none more suitable for our purpose , than the antient and modern philosophies of mr. duhamel , a member of the royal academy , by reason of the solidity , purity , and good connexion of the doctrine contained in this treatise ; which , therefore we made our guide to bring our work to the desired effect . but the emperour being about the same time attack'd by a most dangerous distemper , it was the advice of his whole court , and especially of his physicians , upon his recovery , to desist for some time from his studies , as being prejudicial to the re-establishment of his health . this prince , being for the abovementioned reason obliged to be more remiss in his applications to these sciences , we only shew'd him a short logic , which we intended as an introduction to our phisolophical work , of which we had given a scheme in a large preface . it was upon this score , that , in lieu of pursuing the same method and purpose we intended before ; we saw our selves under an indispensible obligation to conform our selves to the present disposition and particular inclinations of the emperour ; which , as we had observed , being of late , for the most part , bent upon the knowledge of the structure of the human body , upon its various operations and most surprising motions , we , contrary to our former design , applied our selves to treat of this , with the utmost care and application . but because the chineses , for all their great reputation of having for many years past , had the ablest physicians , have at present but a very confused knowledge in anatomy ; we were forced to extend this treatise to a much larger bulk , than we at first intended , and to give a true idea , first of all the parts of the humane body in general , and to treat of each afterwards in particular ; and to represent the several relations and connexions betwixt them , to give them a right idea of the whole occonomia animalis . we did not neglect to insert in this treatise all the most curious and useful discoveries of our modern anatomsts , especially those of mr. du verney , and of some other learned members of the royal academy , who have distinguished themselves before others in this , as well as in all other kind of learning . we shew'd the emperour twelve of fourteen of these propositions , with their proper figures and explications , just as he was return'd out from one of his progresses , he frequently makes into tartary ; he was so extreamly pleased with them , that , to shew how much he was delighted with them , he ordered his chief painter , who is a great master of his art , to lay aside all other things , and to make it his whole business to draw these figures with all the exactness he could . nevertheless , as this work requir'd more application and assiduity , than was consistent with the emperour's health , so our labour was interrupteb for some time by the emperour's command , whose curiosity inclining rather at that time to the investigating the causes of some of the most noted distempers , wherewith he had either been formerly , or was still afflicted ; he ordered us to endeavour to inform him concerning the causes of these distempers , according to the principles of our modern european physicians . god almighty , who by his providence had given us this favourable opportunity , to touch more effectually the heart of this great prince in favour of the christian religion and its ministers , did also assist us in making a considerable progress in this matter . for in two or three months time , we writ or small treatises , each treating of a certain distemper in particular , pursuant to the method prescribed to us by the emperour . they met with the good fortune of being not only approv'd , but also very pleasing to the emperour , who extoll'd them in publick , and sent for us into his presence , to be witnesses our selves of the satisfaction he shew'd upon this occasion . to give us an ample proof of his acknowledgement , he pitch'd upon the most proper recompense that could be bestowed upon ministers of the gospel , and at our most earnest request , he , by his publick edict granted the free exercise of our religion , and consequently freed its professors from those dangers that had threatned them for many years last past . in some of the first of these treatises we had , upon the occasion of speaking of the internal chimical remedies , enlarged our selves upon their excellencies , in respect of this particular , that besides their qualities of curing or giving ease in many distempers , they had this peculiar prerogative before other medicines , that they were not so nauseous , and taken in less quantity . the emperour having conceived a particular curiosity to see some effects of it , was very desirous to see some experiments made of this kind . we did all what in us lay to decline this province , in representing to him , that we having no experience in matters of this nature , durst not attempt a thing of such moment ; but this prince , who by some small things of this nature , he had seen us do before , judged that we might undertake this also with the same hopes of success , would not admit of our excuses . to work therefore we went , taking for our guide the dispensatory of the sieur charas , director of the royal laboratory ; the emperour assign'd us a large room within the pallace , where we set up a laboratory . here you might have seen several sorts of furnaces , with most instruments and utensils requisite for chimical operations ; which pursuant to the emperour's orders , who is never sparing upon such like occasions , were all of silver . we were busie in preparing several sorts of conserves , lymphs and essences , for three months together , and the emperour would sometimes honour us with his presence , and took such particular satisfaction in those preparations , that he ordered them to be preserv'd for his own use. more than this , he caused many golden and silver vessels to be made , in which he carried these medicines in his progresses , which he took a peculiar phansie in , and would give them upon occasion to his children , the great men of his court , and others of his attendance . it must truly be confess'd of this prince , that his natural inclinations are very charitable ; for no sooner does he hear of any of his servants being ill , but he sends his physicians to them , and liberally furnishes them with what is most precious among his medicines . of this we have had several times experience our selves ; as often as any of us happened to be afflicted with any distemper . we had the good fortune to see many sick people , and among them , several of the emperour's houshold , to be relieved by these medicines we had brought along with us out of europe . the emperour falling sick some time after ; and having for some time made use of the chinese remedies , but with little success , had recourse to ours , which produced the desired effect . his physicians jealous of their reputation , did all what in them lay to restore him to his health , but to little purpose , all proving ineffectual , except the quinquina , of which the two fathers , de fontenay and visdelou , who arrived very fortunately at that time , had brought a good quantity along with them . heaven , which upon this as well as several other occasions , was pleased to give us a particular mark of its mercy ; being willing to make use of our assistance as a recompense to this prince , for the liberty granted to the professors of the christian religion in the preceding year ; and as a further engagement to extend his bounty more and more towards the preachers of the gospel , to whom he stood indebted for the preservation of his life , as he himself was pleased publickly to declare in the presence of most of the grandees of his court. there are very few who have tarryed for any considerable time at peking , but what know with how much esteem and affection father verbiest was received by this emperour ; but it is also undeniable , that he never gave him such particular proofs of his esteem , as he did to us for several years past , whilst we had the honour of being instrumental in promoting his studies in the mathematicks . those who are acquainted with the chinese court , where every thing is carried on with a singular grandeur , are not ignorant , how rare a thing it is to see their emperours enter into a familiar conversation with their subjects ; and how difficult a thing it is , even for the greatest men in the empire , and the princes of the royal blood to approach his person , unless it be upon the occasion of some publick festival , will perhaps be scarce able to believe , that we had so free an admittance ; especially considering that we were religious persons , and foreigners . the whole court have been eye-witness ( to their great surprize ) of the private audiences and conferences we had duly every day , no body being admitted to be present , but three or four eunuchs of the emperour's bed-chamber ; where the chief subject of our discourse was concerning all manner of sciences , the manners and customs , and what else was worth our observation in the european , and some other states of the world. as there was not any subject , wherewith we used to entertain this prince with more particular satisfaction , than the glorious actions of lewis the great , so i can testifie it my self , that there was not any thing of this nature , in which he took more delight to be inform'd in . at last , he gave us such ample marks of his great esteem , that he would absolutely command us to sit down near his side ; an honour never granted before to any body living , unless to his own children . but if he is lavishing in his bounty towards us in private , he is not sparing of it in publick , having given sufficient proofs to the world , of a particular affection and esteem . every body knows in what manner father verbiest was honoured by him , both in his life-time and after his death . very few are unacquainted in what splendid manner father thomas was invited and received in china ; and how the first five french iesuits missionaries , were received with no less honour at his court. the muscovites have been eye witnesses of honours conferr'd upon the fathers , peyrera and gerbillon , at the treaty of peace betwixt their plenipotentiaries and those of china , about eight years ago . it was the entertainment of the whole court of peking at that time , when father grimaldi was sent by the present emperour as his envoy into muscovy . i will leave it to others to testifie , how honourable i was treated by his special orders , by all the governours of the provinces , and others , and that frequently in the presence of the missionaries of several other nations , and of the english and portugese merchants ; especially , at that time when i received his special instructions to go into france ; and how it acquir'd me so extraordinary a reptitation throughout all the eastern-parts , ( even among the enemies of our nation ) as is source to be credited . we indeed , as well as all the other jesuits , which formerly were entrusted with any publick employments by the emperour of china , made it our constant business to insinuate both to the prince and his grandees , that we were not desirous of these honours , which were not very agreeable to the humility taught by the gospel ; but inspite of all our excuses , it was the emperour's pleasure to heap upon us from time to time these publick marks of his favour , looking upon them as the most proper means to promote our interest , both among the great men and common people ; and to give the more authority and weight to the profession and doctrine of the christian religion . the same curiosity which had led the emperour towards the improvement of our sciences , did also induce him to be inform'd concerning the chief points of our religion . the first knowledge of them he drew from divers consultations he had with father verbiest , under pretext of conferring with him about some of the most valuable sciences of europe . he has also read several treatises upon this subject , which were presented to him by some of the fathers missionaries . that which he delighted in most was an excellent piece of the famous iesuit , father ricei , which he kept by him above six months . you may believe we did not let slip any opportunity that offered , to speak to him concerning the true principles of christianity . he permits to the jesuits missionaries the free exercise of our religion within the precinct of his own pallace ; and he has been often heard to say , that , to judge of the christian religion according to its principles and progress it had made in china , he did not question , but that it would become the established religion there . he has laid aside already many of the most antient superstitions of the chineses . as for instance , there is scarce any body in china , ( unless he be a christian ) but what , if he is to undertake any thing of moment , chuses a certain day and hour , to begin it in . there is a special appartment belonging to the tribunal of the mathematicks , where their whole business is , to chuse by many superstitious ways , places , days , and hours , for any thing of moment that is to be taken in hand . it is no longer than in the minority of this present emperour , that three mandarins of the mathematical tribunal , were condemned by the regents of the empire , to lose their heads , for no other reason , than having been not careful enough in observing the exact hour , when the emperours brother's funeral was to have been begun ; they looking upon this neglect as ominous , if not fatal to the whole imperial family . 't is true , the emperour has hitherto out of a principle of policy , not abolished this tribunal ; but he has more than once told us himself , that he makes not the least reflection upon their observations ; and it is certain , that in all matters relating to his own person , he takes his resolutions beforehand , which he afterwards sends to the tribunal . thus for instance ; when he was going to marry his eldest son , the mathematical tribunal , unto whom it belongs ( according to a most antient custom among the chineses ) to determine which of the several persons proposed ought to be preferr'd before the rest , received his instructions to chuse the same person the emperour had pitch'd upon before , which was done accordingly . the same method he makes use of when he intends to take a progress ; when he always sends his orders to this tribunal , what day he intends to set out , and their resolutions are always agreeable to his prefixed time. it is next to a miracle , to see a prince so potent , so absolute , whose commands are a law , and executed without delay , surrounded with such a number of courtiers , addicted to their pleasures and all manner of luxury , so moderate in his person , and so great a master of his passions , as this monarch . he is naturally of a colerick disposition , notwithstanding which , it has been observed upon many occasions , both in respect of publick or private affairs , that he so absolutely controuls his anger , as scarce ever to punish an ill action immediately , but generally delays it to another time , sometimes for weeks and months ; looking upon this as the most proper means to make punishment bear a due proportion to the fault committed , and consequently to maintain a good order in the state. of this we observed a most memorable instance about six years ago . the emperour happening to fall dangerously ill in one of his progresses , which he made in the mountainous parts of tartary to hunt , according to his custom ; he sent post for his son , who was declared his successour . some of the young prince's domesticks , having conceiv'd some hopes of seeing their young master surmounted upon the throne , had not only shew'd their satisfaction in their countenances , but also had let slip some words , which having reach'd the emperour's ears , immediately after his first recovery , he was extreamly vex'd at their indiscretion ; but considering that at this juncture of time , it would turn to the no small prejudice of his health , if he should give vent to his anger ; he master'd his passion , and delay'd their punishment to a more seasonable time. after he had pretty well recovered his former strength , he asked his physicians , whether without any danger to his health , he might discharge a little choler , which had oppressed him for some time ? and his physicians having given their consent , he ordered them to be soundly bastonaded , beginning with the forster-father of the prince , who was then his governour ; and some of the chief eunuchs of his chamber , he banished to the utmost confines of tartary . but it ought to be observed here , that a good bastonade or whipping , is an extraordinary punishment in china , and some other eastern-parts , which do not leave behind them any stain of infamy , as it is with us in europe ; nothing being more frequently to be seen , than , that the emperour's servants , after they have been thus chastised , are put in their former stations again , and are admitted again even into the emperour's presence , who looks upon them never the worse for this reason , if they make an amends for their past misdemeanour by their future good behaviour . the present emperour of china is no less master of his other , than of this passion , and especially of that which is so predominant in most courts of the asiatick princes , and which at all times have been so far from being considered in china as a vice , that it has rather been authorised by custom . within the pallace are entertained great numbers of young maids , chosen out of the fairest of the whole empire , to be at the disposal of their prince ; and it is an antient custom among the tartars , not to marry any of their daughters , but , what has been first presented to the emperour , who , without any further formality , may retain which he pleases of them , for his own use ; which is , besides this , look'd upon by their kindred as a singular honour done to their family . it is to these most dangerous customs , which have proved the ruine of so many emperours ; the chineses may chiefly attribute these many revolutions , which have happened in their empire , their princes being thereby enticed to abandon themselves altogether to voluptuousness , and whilst they pass'd the greatest part of their time among their concubines , leave the whole management of publick affairs to their eunuchs and other favourites . but the emperour , who at this time sits upon the chinese throne , is so far from indulging himself in these pleasures , that on the contrary , he avoids even the least opportunities , and takes all the precautions he can to render himself proof against all these temptations . about some years ago in one of his progresses into the province of nanking ; they presented him , according to custom , with seven of the handsomest maids of the whole province ; but he was so far from accepting of them , that he would not so much as look upon them . some of his courtiers , who had free access to his person , having abused this liberty , by endeavouring to entice him to voluptuousness , they were never after look'd upon with a good eye by this prince , who found several ways to chastise them afterwards for their misbehaviour , to make them sensible how little satisfaction he took , and how much he stood upon his guard against these allurements , which serve only to debase a generous soul. to remove all opportunies of being drawn into the snare of those pernicious pleasures , he employs his time in the more noble exercises both of his mind and spirit ; such as travelling , hunting , fishing , horse-races , exercises of arms , reading of books , and the study of useful sciences . it is for this reason he delights so much in taking long journeys , where the women never follow the court ; and , besides that , he allots himself every year , at least three months for hunting amongst the mountainous parts of tartary , where even necessity it self , oblige the whole court to abate much of these pleasures they are wont to enjoy in china ; he frequently takes a progress of or days , to the imperial tombs of his family , where he spends most of his time in hunting . when he is at peking , or at one of his two country seats near that city , he often spends the greatest part of the day in hunting . for this purpose , he has a very fine park , about a leagues distance from peking , of a quadrangular figure , surrounded with a very high wall , containing about sixteen leagues in circumference , where great numbers of wild beasts and fowl are entertain'd for his constant diversion . and as he takes particular delight in hunting the tyger , so he constantly takes care to have some young ones bred up in a small park behind his pallace , which serve him for his diversion when they are grown up . for the same reason it is the emperour , delights extreamly in fishing , and is well versed in every thing belonging to it . sometimes you shall see him fishing in the river of peking , sometimes in the ponds belongining to the gardens of his pallace , and his country seats ; sometimes he casts a net , at other times he fishes with the angle ; we have oftentimes receiv'd the honour of being presented with some of the fish he catch'd with his own hands ; which is look'd upon among the chineses , as a most particular mark of the emperour's favour . as for the horse-races , tho' they are not so frequently practised , yet once or twice a year he keeps publick horse-races for his whole court. every one of the princes and grandees do here produce their finest and swiftest runners in their stables . the emperour likewise puts in his own horses , and sets a considerable prize , to be carried by the horse , that first comes to the end of the race . the tartars in general are great admirers of the races , and ride sometimes races of six or seven leagues long , without taking breath , and with so much eagerness , that often horse and man drops by the way , notwithstanding which , there do not want others , who readily supply their places . the horses commonly used among the tartars , no more than those of the chineses , don't come near our european horses of any value , either for shape , or generosity and spirit . but they have this advantage before most of our horses , that they are kept with much less trouble and charges ; and yet will endure more fatigues and run both longer and swifter . we have told you before that this prince is very aderoit in managing the bow and fire-lock , as well as in other bodily exercises ; and what wonder is it , if he takes particular delight , to instruct his sons in the same exercises , of which he is so great a master himself . he is no less careful in keeping his troops in continual exercise ; four months in the year are appointed on purpose for the exercising the souldiers in all sorts of military actions ; to wit , two months in the spring , and two in autumn ; but especially those quartered in and about the city of peking , of which one fifth part is drawn out into field , to do their exercises every day . sometimes the emperour takes a review of them altogether , sometimes some part of them in person , where prizes are allotted those who manage their arms with most dexterity . when they shoot at the mark , every foot or horse souldier , who shoots with his arrow within the circle receives a reward of three shillings and six-pence . if but a private centinal's place be vacant in the emperour's troops , there are many ready to offer their service ; whereas in europe , our officers cannot compleat sometimes their companies , but with a great deal of trouble ; the emperour lays his strict commands upon his officers , always to pick out those they find most accomplished in managing their arms , and other military exercises , there being none to be admitted without having undergone the toil of it . but , when any place either of a common soldier , or mandarin of his guards , happens to be vacant , the emperour takes effectual care himself , that his orders as to this point , may be put in execution with the greatest exactness imaginable . for , so often as a vacant place is to be supplied among the troops of the houshold , those who desire to be admitted into it , are brought into his majesty's presence , who examines them concerning such matters as belong to their several stations , and always gives preferrence to those , whom he finds best qualified . the present emperour never neglects any thing which he judges may in the least contribute to the preservation and securi-of the state. he was no sooner instructed in what belong to the casting of cannons , as used in europe , but he caused a great quantity to be cast in imitation of them ; and many of his subjects to be instructed in the management of the great artillery , as well for cannoneering as bombarding of places . he ordered a prodigious quantity of brass field-pieces to be made , which are portable upon a horse or mule ; another horse being alloted to each , for the carriage and ammunition belonging to it , all of his own inventing . in a late battle fought betwixt his troops and those of the tartarian king of eluth , it had been observed , that the enemy by their fire-arms , had done the greatest mischief to his forces ; that their continual firing upon his horse , had forced them back out of their lines , and consequently had prevented them from putting the enemies . army to an entire rout ; ever since , the emperour has taken care to have part of his troops , but especially those of his houshold , to be instructed as well in the management of the fire-lock , as of the bow. what leisure time this prince has , is altogether employed , either in the improvement of his mind , or useful exercise of his body . for besides what is spent in reading of the chinese books , and european treatises concerning many arts and sciences , after he has been fully instructed in the use of the mathematical instruments , nothing is more frequent , for some years last past , than to see him either at peking , or at his country seats , nay even in his progresses into tartary , to take the greatest pleasure in the world to make some astronomical or geometrical observations , by the help of those mathematical instruments , which are carried after him , wherever he goes . sometimes you would see him to take the hight of the sun at noon ; sometimes the hour and minute with an astronomical ring , to investigate the elevation of the pole. at other times , you might find him measuring the hight of some tower or mountain , or the distance of some remarkable places . oftentimes he would employ himself in calculating the length of the shadow of a stick at noon of a certain day . as the observations made by the emperour , and those of father gerbillon , who commonly attended him in his progresses , and made his observations at the same time with the emperour , did generally agree very exactly with one another ; so the whole court was over-joyed at it , and there was scarce any prince , or person of quality , who were not desirous , to have at least their children instructed in those sciences , which they so much admired ; but dispair'd of ever being able to attain to the knowledge of them themselves . after father fontenay and father visdelou came to peking , the emperour had the curiosity to be instructed by them concerning the use of the pendulum , fitted for coelestial observations , and of the level , and some other instruments , which these father 's presented to the emperour , immediately after their arrival . they were not sparing in their labour , and after they had explain'd to him many curious propositions concerning several points of astronomy ; they having likewise mentioned to him two new methods to find out the ecclipses , of the invention of mr. cassini , and mr. de-la-hire ; he was so extreamly taken with them , that he would needs be informed concerning these methods , for which reason he ordered these fathers to draw up the necessary figures for their explication . to give the most ample demonstration to the world that could be , how much he delighted in all these noble exercises , he resolved to re-establish the most useful arts and sciences in his empire . that which chiefly made him take this resolution , was his frequent conversation with the european authors , and especially those of france , who have treated of these matters ; add to this , that we never let slip the least opportunity that offered , for to enlarge our selves in our discourses upon the subject of those several famous academies , erected ender his present majesty's reign in paris , for the encouragement of arts and sciences ; and to what a degree of perfection the same were brought , under the protection of lewis the great , who by his royal munificence had drawn thither the most eloquent masters of all kinds . it was in imitation of that same model , we had given him of this academy , the present emperour of china laid the foundation of an academy of painters , of engravers , carvers , and other artists in brass and copper ; for clock-works and mathematical instruments ; assigning them certain appartments about five years ago within the precinct of his own pallace , give them all due encouragement , and to create among them a kind of emulation , he used to set them for patterns those pieces which were made in europe , and especially those made at paris . and as he is an excellent judge both of the goodness and beauty of all sorts of curious workmanship , he has every day , if he is at peking , or every other day , if at one of his country houses , at a certain hour brought to him the several pieces of these new academnians . he takes a view and examines every thing with all nicety imaginable ; finds fault with what is defective , and gives due praise to those that deserve it ; and retains for his own use what he finds as most exact and perfect . he also bestows some publick marks of his favour upon all those artists , whom he finds industrious in improving their natural talent , and passionate for to bring their pieces to the utmost degree of perfection ; some of whom he has elevated to the dignity of mandarins , and has caused them to be invested with those ceremonies and titles which are the ordinary marks of these honours , the emperour was pleased to bestow upon them . the present emperour of china , as absolute a master as he is , both of his subjects and passions , would not be look'd upon by the chineses , as an accomplish'd monarch , if besides his many other great qualifications , he had not also a particular respect and tenderness for his kindred . as the principal duty in reference of those that are next of kin , consists in that respect which is due from children to their parents , and in the tenderness of parents to their children ; so this prince has signalized himself in these two points , to the highest degree . as to what relates to the first of these two duties , which is considered among the chineses , as one of the most essential parts of morality ; the present emperour having been bereaved of both of the emperour his father , and the empress his mother , in his very infancy ; the old empress his grand-mother , which survived them for a considerable time , was always both in her life-time , and after her death , the true object of his filial respect ; as the prince was the most perfect pattern of dutyfulness , that ever was heard of before , even in china it self . she was the only person , that took care of his education ; and it is incredible , with what submission he could receive her instructions ; how he never failed to attend her continually , and what inquietudes might be observed in his very countenance , when at any time he had notice given him , that she was never so little out of order ; upon which occasion , he has sometimes left off hunting immediately , and rid three or fourscore miles post , to give her a visit. but those that have been eye witness of what he did at the time of her death , will readily confess that nothing could pass his tenderness towards his grand-mother . for he caused not only the whole court , but the whole empire to go into mourning , for fifteen days together , that the dead body of the empress lay in state , there was a general suspension of all publick affairs ; all the grandees and mandarins , even to the most inconsiderable officers were forced to attend day and night in the several courts of the pallace , where , notwithstanding the rigour of the winter season , they were to bewail the loss of this princess . he himself could not be perswaded to leave the coffin , and would sometimes tarry in the same appartment where she lay , whole nights together without taking rest . he ordered a most magnificent funeral to be celebrated , which cost several millions , to give the most evident proof of his respect to the deceased princess , he followed the corps in person with his whole court , as far as to the place of burial , which was leagues distant from peking . but it is to be observed , that it was near four months after her death , before the celebration of these funeral rites ; the emperour having caused the corps to be deposited in the mean while in one of the royal pallaces without the city , whither he followed it on foot , with all his children , that were of a fit age to walk . during these four months , it laid in state there , the emperour went constantly three or four times a week , to pay his duty to the deceased , and to deplore the loss of this incomparable princess . near the sepulchre where her body was interr'd , he built a very magnificent pallace , surrounded with a great many fair lodgings , for the convenient entertainment of a considerable number of gentlemen , whose business it was to do all imaginable honour to the memory of this princess , by their lamentations , and other ceremonies used among the chineses upon such like occasions . for whole three years after , neither he nor his whole court took any publick divertisements ; such as plays , musick , feasting , &c. during which time , he took several progresses every year to the sepulchre , ( notwithstanding its distance from peking ) where he spent his time in giving all the imaginable demonstrations of his respect towards the deceased princess ; and continues it since , after the expiration of these three years alloted for the mourning . i have it from very good hands , that even to this day , when he happens to pass by the appartment where the empress died , he cannot forbear to shed tears . as the present emperour of china , has made himself the admiration of the chineses , by these unparallell'd examples of piety and filial respect to his illustrious grand-mother ; so the love he bears to his children , and the care he takes without intermission of their education , have no less gain'd him the hearts of all his subjects . at the beginning of the year , ( when i left china ) he had fourteen sons , and a great many daughters living , by several wives , who for the most part are dignified with the title of queen ; it being sufficiently known , that polygamy is more encouraged in china , than in any other part of the world , because the chineses look upon a numerous posterity , as the greatest happiness in this world. we had the honour of being acquainted with ten of the fourteen sons , who were all very handsom , and gave us great hopes of their future creatness , the other four living , being as yet not past their infancy . those who have the tuition of these young princes , are chosen from among the most learned doctors of the imperial college . their governours are persons of the first rank , and of known merit , who have been brought up at the emperour's court from their infancy . besides these , the emperour himself keeps a watchful eye over all the actions of these princes , and takes particular notice of what progress they make in their studies ; sometimes he peruses their compositions , and makes them explain some passages in their books in his presence . but , above all , he makes it the chief care of his life , to see them instructed in every thing tending to vertue and the useful exercises of the body . no sooner are they able to walk upright , but they are taught to mount on horseback , to use both the bow and fire-arms ; which exercises are their daily recreations and divertisements . he will not allow them to be too tenderly used , but on the contrary orders them to be accustomed in their early years to all sorts of fatigues , and even the coursest sort of meat . i cannot forbear on this occasion to give you an account of what i heard father gerbillon relate one day upon this subject , about six years ago , after his return from a long journey into tartary , whither he had attended the present emperour in one of his progresses . the emperour had at that time taken along with him only his eldest son , and two more , to wit , the third and the fourth ; but after he had spent some days in hunting , he sent likewise for four more of his sons , the eldest of those being but twelve , and the youngest nine years of age. all these young princes were for a month together every day on horseback , a hunting among the mountains of tartary , exposed to the heat of the sun , with their bows in hand , and quivers at their backs , which they managed with so much dexterity , that their pass'd not a day , but each of them kill'd some wild fowl or other ; and the first time they went abroad a hunting , the youngest kill'd two stags with his arrow . they were well vers'd in and spoke both the tartarian and chinese languages ; and had already made such progress in the study of the chinese characters , that the youngest was come to the last book of the morals of confucius , having gone through the three first parts before . the emperour will not suffer them to be encouraged in the least fault they commit , their education being much more strict , than what is commonly practised in europe ; for which reason it is , that if those , to whose tuition they are committed , should pretend to dissemble or hide any of their faults , they are sure to meet with severe punishment from the emperour . it is an antient custom among the chineses , to dignifie the emperour's children with the title of king , as soon as they are arriv'd to the age of sixteen or seventeen , at which time they are provided with a pallace , their own servants , and a proportionable revenue to sustain their grandeur ; but , when i left china , the present emperour kept as yet his eldest son with him in his own pallace , without any particular attendance , though he was then near three and twenty years of age , was married , and had several children . the emperour is extreamly fond of him , and to give him his due , he is a young prince very deserving ; handsom , witty , and endowed with many other noble qualifications . the tribunal of princes , and of officers of the crown , did some years ago present a petition to the emperour , in favour of this son , whom they desired to be dignified with the title of king. but the emperour , without answering their petition , kept him near him as before ; and we have seen him duly every day go to that appartment next adjoyning to the emperour 's , which is the school of the princes , where they pass the greatest part of their time in their studies , and other useful exercises . his majesty comes thither frequently to visit them , and examines them what progress they make . but above all the rest , the education of his second son , who is declared hoang-tai-tse , that is to say , hereditary prince , or successour in the empire , he being the first-born by the empress his first spouse ; the education , i say , of this prince , seems to be the chiefest care of the present emperour : there is a particular tribunal appointed , whose business it is , to instruct this prince in every thing that belongs to the accomplishment of so great a monarch , and to the art of government ; the emperour his father , is extreamly vigilant in every thing that concerns his education , and takes an exact account from time to time of all his actions , being willing to qualifie him in time for the management of so vast an empire . and it must be confess'd that this prince , who now is of about twenty three years of age , is one of the handsomest persons in the whole court of peking , and that he is preferable to all others in respect of his many noble qualities ; there being not one-among all his domesticks , but what speak of him with the greatest reverence that can be , and are fully perswaded , that he will tred in his father's footsteps , and be one day , one of the most glorious monarchs , that ever ascended the chinese throne but , that which obliges us to have a most particular esteem for this prince , is , that being by the emperour his father always inspired with favourable sentiments in respect of the christian religion and the missionaries , we have always observed in his person an affection for us , equal to that of the emperour . it is about five year pass'd , when the emperour having shewn him the observatory of peking , and all the mathematical instruments there , he told the prince , that the empire of china stood indebted to father verbiest , for these many curious and magnificent engines , making a large recital of the services done by this father , and the other missionaries , to the late emperour his father . the same day that i had my audience of leave from the emperour , this young prince made me a present of one of his own suits of cloaths , which is look'd upon as a most particular favour among the chineses ; and this present was accompanied with words , so obliging on his side , that i have all the reason in the world to have a high esteem of so extraordinary a person . it was , indeed , our opinion , that it was by the emperour's means , i received this favour from the prince , he having sent twice to me a little before , to know , whether hoang-tai-tse made me any present ? not long after , this young prince made likewise a present of one of his own suits of cloaths , to father gerbillon , with about fifty pistols in it , accompanied with this obliging message ; that being sensible that the missionaries did not look for any recompense of this nature , he had sent him this small present , as a token of his affection , and of the satisfaction he took in the recovery of the emperour his father , who stood indebted for it , to the care of father gerbillon . the same day that father de fontenay , and father visdelou came to peking , the emperour being indisposed , and keeping his bed , could not immediately admit them to his presence , as he would certainly have done , if he had been well ; but hoang-tai-tse , having received a very advantageous character of them before , was very desirous to see them , and received them in a most obliging manner . this prince , who is very well versed in all the books and sciences of the chineses ; having understood , that father visdelou had made a considerable progress in these studies , was very desirous to be convinced of the truth of it . for which purpose , having shew'd him divers of the most difficult passages in some of their antient books , which father visdelou explained with a great deal of exactness , he was over-joyed to see , that this father was as well versed in the chinese books , as most of their own doctors . but his satisfaction encreased more and more , when having asked father visdelou , concerning the conformity betwixt the doctrine of confucius , and the antient chineses , and the christian religion ; he received for answer from this father , that this antient doctrine was so far from being contradictory to the christian religion , that there was a great uniformity betwixt both their principles . this prince being thereby brought to the knowledge of some of the fundamental points of the christian religion , seems to be convinced , as well as the emperour his father , that the antient doctrine of the chineses was founded upon the same principles with the christian religion . i say , as well as the emperour his father ; for , it is to be observed , that it is a considerable time ago , this prince has been convinced of this truth ; of which he has given us very evident and authentick proofs upon several occasions . and it was , without question , this consideration , that prevailed with him , to allow the free exercise of the christian religion throughout his dominions , in so publick and solemn a manner , which i am well satisfied , he would never have done , ( he being a very politick prince ) if he had had the least doubt that the fundamental maxims of the christian religion , which flow from the law of nature and are its perfection , were contradictory to those of the antient chineses ; which if considered in its genuine purity , and according to the principles established by the antient sages of china , free from those additional corruptions inserted by their modern doctors , is altogether the same with the law of nature , the emperour was fully convinced of this truth by the reading of that excellent treatise of father ricei which treats expresly of this matter ; and being in so high an esteem among all the learned men of china , did , as we mentioned before , at last fall , into the emperour's hands ; which induced him to grant us the free exercise of our holy religion , which we would not as much as have hoped for , without the particular assistance and mercy of the almighty . the title belonging this great prince of being the chief or supream head of their religion , and his exquisite judgment , improved to the highest degree , by the long study of so many books , especially of them relating to those antient chinese religion , must needs be a great weight to any unbyass'd person . as to what relates to hoang-tai-tse , i have it from unquestionable hands , that since my departure from peking , he treads altogether in his father's footsteps , and gives our missionaries frequent proofs of his esteem and affection both for their religion and persons . just as i was ready to embarque in the port of cantore , in order to my return into france , i received a letter from father gerbillon , in which he assured me , that in one of the late progresses of the emperour into tartary , in which he attended , as he was always used to do , the young prince had heaped upon him all the marks of a particular esteem and affection , that could be imagined . that so , being desirous to see some tables for calculations , composed by father de fontenay and father visdelou , for the emperour , he had instructed him in the use of them ; the emperour had been so much taken with the usefulness of them , that he had been the first who had shewn them to hoang-tai-tse , who ever since carried them in a case , fastned to his girdle . that one day , this young prince asked him concerning the god of heaven ; upon which occasion , father gerbillon , having made a short harangue upon this subject in his presence , he heard him with a great deal of satisfaction and attention ; and at another time engaged him to explain him half a page out of the holy scripture . the brothers of this prince , but especially the eldest , who besides many other rare qualities , has a most excellent natural genius , treat us at all times very favourably , as well as the two own brothers of the emperour , who in this point exceed all the other princes of the blood. this favourable disposition of the imperial family , and most of the other princes towards the christian religion , and those who publish it in the capital city of peking , has communicated it self to most of the persons of the first rank ; and the example of their sovereign has made so deep an impression upon the rest , even to the mandarins and other officers of the court , that there are few who have not very favourable sentiments of us . but what is the most surprizing , and which has been look'd upon almost like a prodigy to all the world , is , that the two chief ministers of state , have given us such publick and extraordinary demonstrations of the affection and esteem they bare towards the gospel . i mean the lord go-san , and the lord ming . the first of these two is the same illustrious person , who , for a considerable time has been the chief supporter of the christian religion and the missionaries in china , and who signalized his zeal of late in making use of all his interest and rhetorick to perswade , first the emperour , and afterwards the sovereign court of rites ( the same tribunal which for this age last past , has appear'd so dreadful to the preachers of the gospel ) to approve and conform themselves to the emperour's resolution of granting to us in most solemn and authentick manner , the free exercise of the christian religion . what relates to the second , to wit , the lord ming , tho' it must be confess'd , that hitherto , he has not had the same opportunity to give us such publick and signal proofs of his zeal and protection , as the other illustrious lord : nevertheless , we are entirely satisfied as to his favourable disposition towards our cause ; knowing him to be ready upon all occasions to do what service he can , to promote the advancement of our religion , and to second the zeal of our missionaries ; for which reason , we ought to consider him as a main pillar of the christian religion in china ; and whose affection does not in the least fall short of that of the lord go-san . if it were permitted me , to publish certain particularitick relating to this subject , which i am very well acquainted with , to my own knowledge , i could relate such things as would give sufficient cause for the whole church to rejoyce at . to put the last hand , as i may say , the finishing stroke to the portraicture of this great prince , i will make bold to say , that in so many respects he resembles your majesty , that like you , he would be one of the most accomplished monarchs that ever wore a crown ; if he could likewise attain to that happiness to resemble you in one point more , which makes your illustrious reign appear with greater lustre in the christian world , i mean in that point which relates to our religion . to attain to this happiness , the present emperour of china must embrace the christian faith , and profess it with the same sincerity as you. it is next to an impossibility for us to dive into his thoughts , as to this point , or to guess at what he keeps conceal'd in his breast . but if it may be allowed us , to judge by these things we have been eye-witness of , by the knowledge he has of the fundamental parts of our religion , and the esteem he shews , or at least seems to shew for it ; by the publick protection he affords to the missionaries , and the favourable sentiments he has concerning them and our religion , inspired into his subjects , the chiefest men of his court into the princes , his sons , nay even into him , who is declared his successour in the empire ; we may , i think , without presumption conceive some hopes , that this great prince is not far from the kingdom of heaven . what else can be concluded from these many favours , he heaps without intermission upon the ministers of the gospel ? some of the most remarkable , i have had occasion to mention before . since which , he has extended his bounty further than ever before to our missionaries . for he thought it not sufficient to allow them lodgings within the precinct of his royal pallace at peking , but not long after my departure , generously assigned them a very spacious piece of ground in the same place , for the building of a most magnificent church , to be dedicated to the true god ; and they are not without hopes that he will be the founder of it himself . if this prince had the happiness to be actually become a member of our holy church , and had taken a firm resolution to communicate the same to all his subjects ; it is scarce to be imagined , he could give us more evident proofs of his satisfaction , than he has done of late , on the account of the happy progress of the gospel in his dominions , after the publication of his edicts in favour of the christian religion ; let us see what the hollanders themselves say upon this point , the following relation being an abstract of some letters sent from macao and peking , towards the end of the year , which is inserted in their historical transactions , printed at the hague : the emperour of china , since the publication of his edict , whereby freedom is granted to all his subjects , to embrace the christian faith , takes so much satisfaction to understand the good success the missionaries meet with in all parts of the empire , in converting great numbers of the chineses , that he has given permission to two italian iesuits , who were at his court , to go , and preach the gospel in the most remote provinces under his iurisdiction ; the people having earnestly desired , that some fathers might be sent thither , to shew them the way to heaven . and the favourable disposition of this great monarch towards the christian religion , gives us all imaginable hopes , to see the whole empire of china receive the christian faith within the next hundred years . besides which , they give us an account of the conversion of six or seven persons of great quality and authority among the chineses ; which , as they say , makes so great a noise in the court , that their daily entertainment is there , concerning the christian religion . they add , that among the common people , the number who are ready to receive baptism , is so great in some parts of the empire , that the missionaries who are there , are not sufficient to administer it to all that are desirous of it . that the emperour is often heard to speak very favourably of our religion ; that he takes particular delight in the conversion of his subjects , and speaks much in commendation of the zeal the missionaries shew in their function . and that he has made more presssing instances to four jesuits , that are at his court , to send without delay for more of their fraternity , to aid and assist them in their ministerial function . i am sure this was one of the principal instructions i received from this prince , at that time when i was ready to repass the seas , as i have had the honour to give an account of it to your majesty . he desired then , that above all other things , such of the french jesuits as were then in the east-indies , might be forthwith sent into china ; but especially father tachard , and father le comte . for , having understood that both of them were design'd by your majesty , to go as missionaries into china , as well as we , he was extreamly desirous to have them at his court. and it was a considerable time before , to wit ; when he invited father fontenay and father visdelou thither , that he had given his express commands , to induce father le comte ( for whom he had a most particular respect ) to come to peking with his companions . but as providence would have it , when i came to the indies , i could not meet with any one jesuit that was in a condition to undertake so long a voyage . i made therefore all possible dispatch to return into france ; and , pursuant to the instructions received from this great prince , to address my self to your majesty , to sollicite for as many missionaries to be sent into china , as could be had ; but especially of the same character with those that are already at his court , with whom he is satisfied to the highest degree . for it is to be taken notice of , that the french jesuits , such as are well vers'd in all sorts of useful arts and sciences , are the persons of whom this prince makes the greatest account ; he persisting in his resolution , to make use of them , with those employed there already , to erect a kind of academy within his pallace , subordinate to your royal academy ; of which he has conceiv'd so high an idea , since that time we have shewn to him , and translated some of our treatises into the tartarian language ; that his resolution is , that from thence , as the most excellent and pure spring-head , may be taken most of these memoirs , which are to be the subject matter of those works he intends to have translated into the same language , especially those who treat of our arts and sciences , which he intends to encourage with all his might throughout all his dominions . great advantage must needs acrue from this project to the christian religion , when those who are to be employed upon this subject , may be of great use in propagateing the faith , by giving assistance to the rest in their ministerial function ; it being rationally to be supposed , that by divideing the several subjects in hand betwixt them , according to their different talents , they may bestow great part of their time in promoting the doctrine of the gospel , which ought always to be their principal aim . besides which , they will have the opportunity of obliging the world every year with many curious and exact observations and reflections concerning divers matters ; as likewise with the translations of the best chinese and tartarian treatises , which may not a little conduce towards the perfecting of some of our arts and sciences . in return of which , our learned men will not be backward in furnishing them with what new discoveries are made here , for the benefit of the chineses , which , as we hope , may be made use of with good success ; to meet with the easier an access among the learned men , the great men of the court , the princes and empe our himself ; and will furnish us with frequent opportunies to enlarge our selves upon the fundamentals of our religion , which by degrees , thro' the grace of god , may dispose them to the embracing of the faith. for it has been sufficiently prov'd by the experience of this last age , that , since god has pleased to make the missionaries instrumental in introducing and planting the christian religion in china , of all other natural means nothing has contributed so much to the accompllishment of this great work , than their knowledge of all useful sciences , from whence we may rationally infer , that even to this day , he would have us have recourse to the same methods , to root out paganism in this empire . it has been a general observation , that the chineses , whose genius is much elevated above all other pagan nations , and who consequently are sooner brought to understand and follow the dictates of right reason , are commonly sooner prevail'd upon than the rest , to be instructed in the fundamental principles of the christian religion , and to yield to the truth of the gospel ; provided matters be made perspicuous to them , and in a method agreeable to their genius by such persons , as have before deserved their esteem , and acquired a great authority among them , by their ability and an exemplary life ; god almighty , who upon these occasions , is always very bountiful in shewing his mercy , and regulating the inward motions of hearts , having extended his mercy in a peculiar manner to the chineses , so , that by the affluence of his spirit , many of the most learned among them have acknowledged their error in their mistaken wisdom , and submitted with all humility to the doctrine of the gospel . all this duly considered , who can reasonably doubt , but , that , when by god's singular inspiration you resolved some years ago , to send some french jesuits into china , to be employed in the conversion of the infidels ; it was by the same motive that you gave them your instructions concerning the improvement of arts and sciences ? and that providence having been pleased to second your great and holy intentions , has raised such a favourable disposition in the hearts of the chineses , and of the emperour of china himself towards these missionaries , that this prince has thought it convenient to sollicite your majesty , for a far greater number of them . what is it we may not hope for from the happy effects of your heroick zeal , to which you put no bounds , for the good of god's cause ? if we may presume to presage of the future by what is pass'd , especially in respect of what your majesty has been pleased to do of late years in favour of the missions into the eastern countries , into ethopia and the indies ; only upon a bare prospect of introducing our religion among these pagans ; we may promise our selves all the hopes for success from those sent into china , which alone are more valuable than all the rest together , because they are likely to bring a greater number of infidels to the church , than may be expected from all the other parts of the world , provided there were a proportionable number of ministers to the multitude of those who shew a greater willingness to be instructed , sent into those parts . the present emperour of china's bounty in granting free liberty to all his subjects to embrace the catholick faith , is alone a sufficient motive to induce us to live in hopes , that we may see that vast empire of china , entirely reduced under the obedience of christ. but if this great prince should lead the way , and encourage his subjects by his own example , we have all the reason in the world to hope , that we may see this great work accomplish'd under the auspicious reign of your majesty . it must be confess'd , that without almost a miraculous providence of god , it is not easie to hope for the conversion of so great and potent a prince , who is a pagan . but let us consider on the other hand , the extraordinary esteem he has always shewn for , and the powerful protection he affords to the christian religion ; let us , i say , consider that this prince is free from all these vices , which being contrary to the rules of our religion , proves frequently the main stumbling-block to pagan princes to embrace the faith of christ ; and that he has made all these moral vertues , which are so rarely to be met with in a pagan prince his constant practice ; all these things considered together , we may not without great reason presume to hope , that the same god who has raised such favourable inclinations towards our religion in the heart of this prince , may be prevail'd upon to extend his boundless mercy towards him , especially if the faithful in their servent prayers to him , do implore his mercy in behalf of this prince and his subjects . i say , in behalf of this prince and all his subjects ; for , as this emperour is invested with an absolute power over all his subjects , as he is most famous throughout all the orient by reason of his extraordinary genius , wisdom , learning and uncommon probity ; so , we have all the reason in the world to believe , that , if he should be prevail'd upon to embrace the christian religion , his examples would be sufficient to induce all his subjects to tread in his footsteps , who , for their number , exceeed all nations in europe . and it is not improbable , but that , considering the light esteem those nations bordering on china , have conceiv'd of their extraordinary wisedom , and how much they are inclined to follow their maxims and customs , this would be prevailing enough with many to be entirely reconciled to our holy religion . the most fortunate opportunity that could be wish'd for , the most advantageous for the establishment of our church , and the most glorious to your majesty , who seems to be chosen by heaven , the happy instrument of advancing the honour of the church , to crown all the actions of lewis the great with this , the most glorious of all your enterprizes . nothing less can be imagined to be a recompense bearing the least proportion to that heroick zeal and magnanimity , of which your majesty has given such ample demonstrations to all the world within these ten years last past , during which , after you had protected the church , both by the force of your arms , and your unparallell'd conduct , against the joynt-power of europe , you were , notwithstanding all the advantages on your side , nevertheless disposed to offer peace to your enemies upon very advantageous terms on their side , out of a generous motive for the publick good ; and the universal benefit of the church . among those vows and prayers , which we send without intermission up to heaven , for the conversion of the present emperour of china and all his subjects , we are never forgetful to offer our hearty thanks to god , for the conclusion of the last peace , which in all probability will prove more advantageous to china than europe it self . for by the re-establishing a free commerce , our ships will not want opportunity to carry every year some new missionaries to the utmost parts of the east ; so that we may reasonably expect to be rejoyced with the most agreeable news of the conversion of many thousand chineses , by the assistance of these fathers , who are to be sent thither under your majesty's protection , to labour for the encrease of the empire of jesus christ . i live in hopes to hear suddenly , that some more of our fraternity are to be sent by your majesty , with the first ships design'd for china , where , i am sure , they will be at least as well received , as any other nation . and i hope from your majesty's goodness , that i may be thought worthy to be one of their company , to return with all possible speed into that part of the world , where the sun has its rise . it shall be my chief aim , there to second your extraordinary zeal in propagating the christian religion among the infidels , in the most remote parts of the world ; and , as a particular acknowledgement of these favours you have been pleased to heap upon me , i shall not neglect the least opportunity of publishing , wherever i come , your great actions ; but especially to give an exact account of what i have seen , during my stay here , to the present emperour of china , who , of all other princes , takes the greatest satisfaction in hearing of your glorious enterprizes , and is the most worthy of your esteem and friendship . to conclude , i will join my hearty prayers , with all the faithful chineses , who look upon your majesty as their chief supporter , for the preservation of your royal person and family , as an unfeigned testimony of the most profound respect and devotion , wherewith i presume to subscribe my self , your majesty's most humble , most obedient , and most faithful servant , j. bouvet , of the society of iesus . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e an. for the month of febr. the history of the conquest of china by the tartars together with an account of several remarkable things concerning the religion, manners, and customes of both nations, but especially the latter / first writ in spanish by senõr palafox ... and now rendred english. historia de la conquista de la china por el tartaro. english. palafox y mendoza, juan de, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing p estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) the history of the conquest of china by the tartars together with an account of several remarkable things concerning the religion, manners, and customes of both nations, but especially the latter / first writ in spanish by senõr palafox ... and now rendred english. historia de la conquista de la china por el tartaro. english. palafox y mendoza, juan de, - . [ ], , [ ] p. printed by w. godbid and sold by m. pitt ..., london : . translated from collés̀ french version. cf. advertisement. imperfect: pages faded and tightly bound with slight loss of print. reproduction of original in the university of illinois (urbana-champaign campus). library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng china -- history -- tatar conquest, - . china -- description and travel. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - spi global keyed and coded from proquest page images - john latta sampled and proofread - john latta text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion the history of the conquest of china by the tartars . together with an account of several remarkable things , concerning the religion , manners , and customes of both nations , but especially of the latter . first writ in spanish , by sen̄ór palafox bishop of osma , and vice-roy of mexico . and now rendred english. london , printed by w. godbid , and sold by m. pitt , at the white hart in little britain . . an advertisement to the reader , wherein is an account of the author , and likewise some observations added for the better illustration of the history . this relation of the conquest of china , was first writ in spanish by sen̄or palafox , bishop of osma in spain , and in the year consecrated bishop of puebla de los santos , or tlaxcala in mexico , and by philip the fourth constituted vice-roy of nova hispania ; where from time to time , he received information from the philippine ●●sles , of all the eminent transactions which happened in the revolution of the chinese empire to the tartars . out of which memorials ( he saith himself ) he compiled this history , which after his decease was found in manuscript amongst his papers , and by his kinsman don bernardo de palafox given at madrid ●●o a french gentleman , mr. bertier ; who having seen with what applause the translation into french of several pieces composed by the same author had been received , at his return to paris , engaged monsieur colle to pub●●ish it in french , which he did the last year . this french translation i received from a friend , whose authority prevailed with me , to copy after a copy , being assured , that in probability , the spanish original would not be divulged . this is all the account i have received of the author , whose encomium i nei●●her design to write , nor to pass any censure upon his history , or make any further apology for this present translation . but shall commit both the author and his translators to the favourable judgment of the candid reader : only i shall take liberty to m●●ke some observations upon some few passages , after i have first made this acknowledgment , that ●●hereas , when i spoke of cha , menti●●ned in this following history , i was almost perswaded by a skilful botanist , tha●● cha and tè were two distinct plants , nevertheless i seem●●d to scruple whether they were or no. i am now fully confirmed by kircher and other authors , that cha or cia , theà , thé or tè are but synonima of the same plant ; which martinius , and others , who describe it ; say , is a species of rhus , or sumach . but simon paulus , the great anti-théist , must excuse me , if i cannot credit hi●● when he would perswade us , that elaeagnus cordi , or rhus myrtifolia belgica , which in english is called sweet gaule , is the same plant with tè : for the infusion of their leaves ( whatsoever outward resemblance they may have ) sufficiently manifests a difference between them ; experience telling us that it works just opposite effects ; that of the first raising in the stomach most pernicious vapours , which intoxicate and cause the head-ach ; that of the latter allaying all fumes , and thereby remedying the distempers they occasion . and now i must observe , that our author the mention he makes of the several provinces of china , omits chikiang , which borders south and southwest upon fokien , which is likewise called chincheo , and perhaps by him supposed to be the same with chikiang . the truth is , all authors agree , that china is divided but into provinces , yet they enumerate . but some say that queichu was not till of late years , reckoned as a distinct province of it self : and others , that leaotun is not a province of china , but only a territory tributary to it . i shall not undertake to reconcile these disputes , but give you a list of all the provinces , with the various appellations , i find them mentioned in the most approved writers of china , according to that o●●der which our author places those he takes notice of . . pequin or peking . . xantan , xantum or xantung . . leaotun , leaotung or leautum . . honam , honan or honnam . . xanssi or xansi . . xensi . . nanquin , nanking or nankim . . schiamsi , kiansi or kiangsi . . fuquam , huquam , huquan or huquang . . honan , iunan iunnan or yunnam . . suchuen , suchuem or suchuo . . cancheu or queicheu . . chiki●●ng or chekiam , omitted in this history . . foquien , fokien , fukien , foking or chinche●● . . canton or quantung . . quansi or quangsi . those names which are mentioned in this history , i place first , but i must declare , that many times i never find them so called in any other . though our author , in general terms , attributes the insurrection and rebellion in china , which gave the tartar opportunity to possess himself of the whole empire , solely to the treacherous management of affairs by the eunuchs , who had engrossed to themselves the emperours favour : yet arnoldus montanus , the latest writer of china , is more particular herein , and therefore i shall acquaint you what he saith . the rebellion was begun . by the mountaneers in the province suchuen . and was seconded by the inhabitan●●s of queichu , who in revenge of an unjust sentence pronounced in a difference between two persons of considerable quality , rose up in arms , and joyning with the injured person , in the first assault cut the judges , who pronounced the sentence , in pieces , and ●●outed the vice-roy's army , which was sent against them , but soon af●●er they were defeated , but not totally quelled , by a new army . in the interim a great famine happened in the northern provinces , occasioned by an unheard of number of locusts . and now a new rebellion is raised in xensi and xantung , which took its rise from the discontents of the people , that emperour xunchin out of covetousness imposing then as high taxes upon his subjects , as he did formerly in fruitful flourishing times : the mony all mispent , and the souldiers not paid . whereupon the number of the mutineers daily encreased , and being by plunder and rapine enriched , they now plot against the whole empire , and choose the most valiant and experienced amongst them for generals . who growing jealous one of the other , they fall into parties amongst themselves , and then into open war , where , in several battels , all the generals were slain , but two , viz. licungz and changien , by our author called only ly and cham : who adds , that he could never learn what became of cham ; but other historians say , he was cut off by a party sent against him by ly. semedo likewise in his history intimates , that the incursions which the neighbouring tartars formerly made upon china , of which our author takes notice , were occasioned by the covetousness of the chineses , who by extortion oppressed them . and thereupon he thus glosses , pag. . of the edition of his history in english ; rebellion is the usual effect of extortion and tyranny , and where the prince would have more from the people than they are able to give . whence ( saith he ) theopompus king of the lacedemonians , when his wife told him , that because he had eased the people of many taxes , he would leave his son a poorer kingdom , than he had received from his father , answer'd ; relinquo sed diuturnius ; that is , i shall leave him a more lasting kingdom . happy had it been for xunchin the emperour of china , had he been of theopompus his mind . but i must confess , though i find him , by many authors , branded for his covetousness , yet i am not very apt to suspect him so guilty of that vice , as of another usually more fatal to princes ; which is a facile nature , easie to be wrought upon by others , and too inclinable to favour and indulge themselves , and not willing to undergo the weight of affaires . from whence it was , that though during the reign of his brother thienking , who preceded him in the imperial throne , he so opposed his darling favourite , the eunuch guei , and all the eunuchs his partisans , that at last , he prevailed with his brother to banish them all his court , to the great joy and satisfaction of the whole empire . and when , his brother dying without issue , the imperial crown fell to him , at his first taking poffession thereof , he so persecuted the eunuchs , who by abuse of their authority under his brother , had made themselves abhorr'd by the whole nation , that guei in despair poisoned himself . yet at last this very emperour suffered himself , by the crafty insinuation of some persons about him , contrary to his own judgment , to be prevailed with to recall these insolent extortioners , and most imprudentl●● made his incensed enemies his reconciled confidents ; and intrusts t●●em with the sole management of all affairs ▪ who now conce●●l their malice against him , but forgot not to study revenge ; and being backed with his authority , by their extortion they grind the face of the people , thereby enrich themselves , render their master odious to his subjects , endeavour by all arts to defraud him , keep back the souldiers pay and provisions , thereby to occasion mutinies , hold correspondence with the rebells , not acquaint him with the danger that threatned both him and his empire , and at last admit the whole army of the traitors into the very walls of the city peking ; the sad consequences of which , the following history very particularly relates . now that i have , out of other authors , more fully than sen̄ór palafox doth , acquainted you with the occasion of those insurrections , which brought that fatal destruction upon xunchin the emperour of china , and so highly contributed to the advancement of the prosperity of xunchi emperour of the tartars , as he was supposed to be by our authour , and most others ; i must out of mountanus let you know , that he was not the cham , or emperour of the tartars , but only a petty prince amongst them , whose grandfather was the first of his family , who was advanced to that dignity by the consent of the inhabitants of his country , which was only a small province in tartary , called muncheu . i shall now end these observations , with a brief narrative of the famous acts of coxinga , son to ikoan , or iquon , as he was called by our author , and all forrainers ; but amongst his own country-men chanchilung , or chincilung , so renowned by his former name in this present history . this coxinga was that son of ikoan , who was sent by his father , as sen̄or palafox intimates to iacatra , to be instructed by the hollanders in the exercise of arms , according to the practise of europe , where he so improved himself in the knowledge of their military discipline , that in the year . assisted by those out-lawed chineses , who had served under his father , he took from them the islands of formosa and tayowan ; for the recovery of which , the hollanders have from their several plantations in the east indies , put out several considerable fleets , that they might by force of arms regain those isles ; but finding themselves too weak to accomplish their designs , they sent divers embassies to sollicite the assistance of the tartars , but in vain . coxinga keeping possession during his life , and since his decease they are delivered up to the tartars . these embassies are at large treated of by arnoldus montanus , lately englished by mr. ogilby ; from whom i have borrowed most of these observations . many other observable remarks might be added , but fearing lest i have already transcended the due bounds of an introduction , i shall say no more . the contents of this history . chap. i. the beginning of the troubles of china . two subjects of the emperours rebell . they make themselves masters of six provinces , and of the imperial court. the resolutions of the tartars thereupon . pag. chap. ii. the death of the emperour zunchin , and of all the royal family . the tartar resolves to oppose the vsurper , and to advance his ancient pretensions to the empire of china . pag. . chap. iii. the tartars enter into china . the tyrant ly flies . the young xunchi makes his entrance into pequin , and is there crowned emperour . he declares war against the king of corea , and makes his kingdom tributary . p. chap. iv. the tartar pursues his conquest : he reduces five other provinces bordering upon pequin . his conduct , that thereby ●●e might illustrate his victories , and the orders he prescribed to the conquered . p. chap. v. one of the vn●●les of xunchi reduces the city and province of nanchin . the flight and death of a king of china , who had been publickly crowned . six of the nine southern provinces submit themselves to the tartar. p. . chap. vi. the tartars find the greatest resistance in the conquest of the last provinces . a chinese pirate m●●kes himself very potent : who this pyrate was . p. chap. vii . the pyrate icoan made a treaty with the hollanders . his quarrel with the portegueses of macao , for refusing to restore him his daughter , which h●● had caused to be educated in the christian ●●eligion . the tartar sollicits him to joyn with him . his fidelity to the princes of china . p. chap. viii . icoan demands succour ●●rom the emperour of japan , who resuses it him . he maintains a war against the tartars a whole year . he is taken-prisoner , and presented to the emperour xunchi . what was the end of this corsair . p. chap. ix . the tartars pass into the province of canton , where a chinese prince is crowned emperour of china . they enter the city of canton , finding the gates open . a chinese fleet , which ●●ame with relief fires the city . the proclamation which the tartarian vice-roy causes to be published in canton . p. chap. x. the tartars sack the city of canton●● the vice-roys change the government . the death of the king of canton and all his followers . the reduction of several places in the province . p. chap. xi . at xaochin the chinese stand upon their defence : guequan king of quansi comes into that city . he goes and meets the tartars , he fights and routs them . a division among the chineses . they are defeated in another fight , and their city xaochin taken . p. chap. xii . disturbances in the maritine provinces . some chinese princes retire themselves into the mountains . others by treaty make their peace with the tartars ▪ one who had concealed himself amongst the bonzi , discovers himself to the vice-roy , and is carried into tartary . p. chap. xiii . the state and condition of the portegueses of macao . they had continued neuters between the chineses and the tartars . their fear lest the victors should make some attempt upon their city . they are better treated than they expected . p. chap. xiv . the tartars put out to sea , and figh●● the corsairs of china . a treaty of peace is proposed , but broke by the perfidiousness of the vice-roy . he is discovered to be a chinese . the natural genius of that nation . p. chap. xv. the vice-roy burns the vessels of the corsairs ; they return in gre●●ter numbers , pillage and ravage the country , and compel the chinese to quit the tartarian habit which they had taken . they assault the city of canton , and are repulsed by the vice-roy in civil affairs . p. chap. xvi . the testimony which certain christian negroes gave of their religion in the presence of the tartars . after which god almighty miraculously pres●●rves them in a fight . the corsairs continue to spoil the country . the vice-roy in military affairs drives them out of a place in which they had fortified themselves , and stood upon their defence . he ruins the town , and all the adjacent country . p. chap. xvii . the corsairs trouble and perplex the general . they possess themselves of the city tunquam , and maintain it against several assaults . they deliver it up upon composition . the cru●●lty of the generals souldiers . p. chap. xviii . a discourse of the vice-roy in civil aff●●irs , upon the cruelty o●● his colleague . the corsairs still perplex the tartars . the chineses improve thems●●lves in the art of war. the northern chineses are of a different genius from the southern . p. chap. xix . the corsairs take a little fort near canton , having engaged part of the garrison to ●●de with t●●em . the vice-roy in military affairs discovers a new plot in anot●●r fort. the manner how he punishe●● the traytors . p. chap. xx. an allarm in canton at the approach of th●● corsairs . the consternation of the inhabitants . ●●he general arrives , and routs the besiegers . ●●he inquisition after the conspirat●●rs , and their punishment . the resolution of a chinese cap●●in , his d●●ath and praise . p. chap. xxi . the corsairs possess themselves of several places , and return to assault canton . the general routs them at sea. the chineses manage their affairs ill , and thereby only exasperate the tartars , and consume the rest of their forces . p. chap. xxii . an eminent prediction of a chinese astrologer , that that state should be conquered by a stranger ; which had blew eyes . the precautions which the chineses observed to divert the effects of that prediction . p. chap. xxiii . the chineses who traded with the neighbouring states are ill usued as soon as the loss of their empire was known . the ill reception which the petty king of cochin chine gave to those who came into his territories , to secure themselves . p. chap. xxiv . the emperour of japan uses the chises very hardly . the jealousie that prince hath of strangers . how powerful an obstacle this distrust is to the conversion of those people . he refuses to receive an embassie from the portegueses of macao . that though the japanners are very powerful , yet thay have reason to fear the tartars . p. chap. xxv . of the religion of the tartars . their natural virtues and vices . p. chap. xxvi . the government of the tartars in china . the excellent endowments of the young xunchi . the reformation which he made of the mandorins and eunuchs in the court. the virtuous freedom of the tartarian women . p. chap. xxvii . how satisfied the chineses were with the tartarian government . the pride and avarice of the chinese mandorins . the speedy and exact execution of iustice b●● the tartars . p. chap. xxviii . the tartars compel the chineses to leave their books , and take up arms. o●● the tartarian letters and langu●●ge . the sciences for which they have the greatest inclination . p. chap. xxix . how much addicted the tartars are to war. their arms offensive and defensive . their greatest force consists in their horse . the excellency of their horses . p. chap. xxx . the military discipline of the tartars . their manner of fighting , and how they lay siege to any place . the aversion they have to dwell in towns. the security with which they sleep in their camp , without placing any guards or sentinels . p. chap. xxxi . of the behaviour of the tartars . of their natural inclination to war and labour . of their frank and free dealing , without any ceremony . of their divertisements , occupations , and employments in general . p. chap. xxxii . of the habit and fashions of the tartars . of the modesty and virtue of their women , who though they ●●ffect to ride on horse-back , and go to the wars , yet are very chast and virtuous . the conclusion of this narrative of the conquest of china by the tartars . p. the conquest of the empire of china by the tartars . chap. i. the beginning of the troubles of china . two subjects of the emperour's rebell . they make themselves m●●sters of six provinces , and of the imperial court. the resolutions of the tartars thereupon . the inhabitants of china enjoyed all the pleasures of peace , under the government of their lastemperour , who was called ●●unchin , a deceitful and unfortunate ●●ame . he was the most absolute monarch that ever ●●le●● those vast territories ; when in the year . a year fatal to several states , those clouds began to gather , which shortly after produced such a storm , as ruined the whole empire . i said , the name of zunchin , after which the emperour of china was called , was a deceitful name ; for zunchin in the chinese language signifies successful omen , or soveraign dominion ; but how false a prognostick this was , it quickly appeared . the emperour was of a most courteous and good disposition ; and certainly hi●● subjects who enjoyed great plenty , and all the advantages of peace , lived truly happy under so excellent a prince ▪ but it is not sufficient for a prince to be good , and to govern mildly and peaceably , unless he likewise takes care , not to have ill officers , who make use of their credit under him , to gratifie their private passions , and to exten●● their ambition beyond all limits . it was in the year . when two r●●b●●ls at the same time , revolted against their lawful soveraign ; one of them was called ly , the other cham : and though they were but private subjects of the emperour of china , and persons of no consideration , either by their quality or birth , yet they both equally aspired to the supreme dominion . and having drawn to them great numbers of the choicest souldiers in the empire , they began to make incursions upon the northern provinces , which border upon tartary . the emperour , in the mean time , did not take sufficient care to stifle this revolt . in all likelihood the complaints and informations of those commanders , who guarded the frontiers , never entred the court so far , as to reach the emperour's ears . the ministers of state , and officers of the court stopped the passage , having already sold the empire , and their master , by abusing his mild disposition ▪ the saying of diocletian is but too true ; that although a prince be good , prudent , observant , careful , and vigilant , yet he cannot pre●●ent treachery , if those who are in employment under him , and who ought to serve and advise him faithfully , do contrariwise combine together to surprize him , and to make ill use of his authority . either the ability and fidelity of the counsellors to a prince , must strike a terrour into rebels , or these rebels will in a short time make themselves a terrour both to the prince and hi●● counsellors . the two chiefs of this rebellion took such advantage by this pernicious negligence , that those counsels , which if at first executed , would with great facility have put a period to these troubles , became now both unfit and impossible to be put in execution . in a short time they gained themselves the renown of great and most valiant commanders , and by the advantage of this repute , they quickly had forces enough , not only to defend themselves , but to enlarge their conquests ; and having fit opportunity to enhaunce the fame of their victories , their confederates encreased every day more and more . the applause which is given to victors , never fails to acquire them new associates . and thus these usurpers did in a very little time by force of arms , make themselves masters of five provinces . the rebel cham went to establish himself in that province , which of the five , was the most remote from the emperour's court , and took upon him the title of king , with full resolution to extend his conquests , and to bring under his subjection the neighbouring provinces as soon as he had raised forces enough , to enable him to put in execution his great projects . the other rebel , who was called ly , having , as it appeared , framed to himself greater designes , approached nearer the court , and had already in his imagination conquered the whole empire : but judging , from the advantage he had received from cham's confederacy with him at the beginning , how great an obstacle so powerful a competitor might be to him in process of time , he did in all likelihood make him away , either by secret treachery , or open violence ; for in all the relations there was never any more mention made of the tyrant cham. i judge it here very necessary , to advertise my reader with the necessity which was imposed upon me , in relating several passages , to make use of these terms , in all likeliho●d , in all appearance , most probably , &c. for the instructions out of which this narrative was compiled , came to me in letters , and loose memorials , which were sent out of china during the troubles ; and doubtless the great confusions , in which the whole state was then involved , was the occasion that the informations came so brief and disordered , not remarking the times , and often not sufficiently distinguishing the names of persons , and their qualities . and being necessitated several times to review and examine over the memorials one after another , i observed that what was related in some of them , was only a continuation and explanation of what was said of others . and therefore for my readers better satisfaction , i have digested them into this method , which perhaps , notwithstanding the diligence and assiduity i have employed herein , may not seem so compleat and exact , as might be wished for . ly , who had now no competitor , who could aspire to the soveraignty , began to noise abroad his vast projects , and setled himself in the capital city of the province xensi , called singansuase . he caused himself to be crowned , and took upon him the title of emperour of china , kept an imperial court , and acted like a soveraign prince . he threatned to pursue in a short time his resolutions of subduing the province of pequin , and to make himself master of the emperour's court , and to joyn pequin , which is the principal of the six northern provinces , to the five others , which were already in subjection to him . it is not certainly known what was the first rise of these two usurpers , only it is famed , that they were both generals in the emperour of china's armies , who perceiving themselves , and souldiers to be neither regarded , nor recompensed for their services , but to be ill used by the ministers of state , they revolted against their king , and conspired together to be their own pay-masters ; resolving to make the grandees of thecourt understand , that those who serve their prince in his armies , are without comparison better capacitated to serve or disserve the state , than those whose sole employment it is by their court-artifices to ingratiate themselves with their prince . they began at first with complaints , and from complaints they came to arms , and having once began their treachery , they thought themselves engaged most vigrously to prosecute it . without all doubt , they who gave the first occasion to this rebellion , were highly criminal ; but this does not render those more excusable or less culpable , who not only began it , but continued it so outragiously , as to make an attempt not only against the state , but against the life of their soveraign . no misdemeanour of a prince , let the disorders and irregularities of his government be never so publick or manifest , can license the rebellion of his subjects ; much less can any subject revenge or right himself on his soveraign . if he be injured , let him make his complaint to his prince , and by petitions and supplications seek for redress ; if he receive no relief , let him renew his supplications till his prince be acquainted with his griefs ; and if after all his importunities , he can prevail nothing , let him cease to complain , or rather let him resign up his complaints to the king of heaven , who is the only judge of the kings upon earth ; else if subjects may upon any pretence whatsoever rebel against their prince , and right themselves of their soveraign , farewel to monarchy . whilst the flame of rebellion and civil war , which every day blazed out more and more , threatned the whole empire of china with a general ruine and revolution , the tartar did most attentively and vigilantly watch to see , if according to his wishes , there would happen some overture of an honourable pretext for him to enter into some or all the provinces . although it be true that within the years which preceded the revolution of china , viz. from . to . the tartars had sometimes passed the wall , and made incursions upon the frontiers , yet it was only to requite the chineses for the irruptions which they had made into tartary . the inhabitants of asia do , whensoever they judge themselves injured , right themselves by revenge ; for if an injury be done , either from a particular person to a particular person , or from one state to another , revenge is their only satisfaction : it being the general practise of all asia for any injured person to retaliate upon his adversary ; and i wish to god , that only these people sought to right themselves by revenge and violence . it was this mischievous custome , which induced the bordering tartars heretofore to make so frequent incursions upon their neighbours the chineses : but then they had not so much as the thought to subdue the empire , and less had they the force wherewithall to do it . and at this time the emperour of china and the cham of tartary were at peace : and though it is true that the peace and amity which was formerly sworn between both states , and the renuntiation which the tartar had made of all his pretensions to china , could not prevent the frequent inrodes which they mutually made upon each other , yet to make open war upon china , neither seemed just nor honourable to the tartars themselves ; and therefore in their justification they alledged such specious reasons and pretences , that they may serve for instructions to many politicians of europe . the tartar therefore did only watch and observe what passed in china , and kept himself in a readiness to take advantage of all occasions which might be beneficial to him ; but he resolved to embrace none , but what might seem honourable , and whereby he might with glory and renown do some eminent exploit in some or other of the provinces of china , and not thereby draw upon him the odious title of usurper . and in the mean time he contented himself with the knowledge , that to what side soever fortune should be favourable , she must advantage his interests and should the sword decide the justice of the cause , that would most expeditiously promote his pretensions . it must be acknowledged that these barbarians had more difficulty to resolve upon what seemed to them unjust , than many of our polititians have ; for to establish his right by violence , seemed to the tartar to be not the action of a king , but a tyrant . he had in readiness a numerous and potent army , both for horse and foot : and though he had not as yet any artillery , yet in a short time after he was provided of great store , and very good , though he did not engrave upon them ratio ultima regum . he considered likewise that ly courted him , in expectation by his favour to be protected against his lawful soveraign , and that upon this account ; or at least not to have him for an enemy , he would not be unwilling to make him a sharer in his conquests . but this prince had solemnly sworn peace with the royal family of china , and had relinquish'd all his rights and pretensions upon that empire , to that family , the head of which was now seated in the imperial throne ; and therefore he could not resolve with himself , as great an idolater as he was , to violate that oath which he had taken in the presence of his idols : a great example to those who boast of the true religion , and yet swear and promise , without regarding the performance of either their oaths or promises . finally , the tartar judged very truly , that if he joyned his forces with any one of the two parties , he should in a short time make himself umpire and master of one or both . the troops of the emperour of china , and those of the usurper were quartered along a great part of the wall through which he must open his passage , and yet he resolves not to advance : he saw that the lawful prince asked no succour from him , and to declare himself in favour of the rebel he abominated , being fully perswaded , that to support a rebel against his lawful soveraign , was an action unworthy of a prince , and that it could not but redound to the dishonour of those , who follow the pernicious example of protecting rebells . this prince , though he could not boast at his coronation to have been anointed with oyl sen●● from heaven , yet he knew full well that he should sin both against heaven and earth , should he declare himself in favour of the usurper . it must be granted , that an infidel and an idolater , as all these people are , might have been less moved with these considerations of honour and justice ; especially , when his protection of those of a contrary religion to that which he himself professed , was not now under debate . these deliberations kept the tartars on the frontiers ; but all this time he kept his army under strict discipline , both because he saw his neighbours armed and engaged in a war , as likewise judging , that he should have some seasonable and favourable opportunity of passing into china without falsifying his faith and oath , which he desired to keep inviolable . ly , in the mean time , was not content to be absolute master of five provinces , but now , having no obstruction from his competitor cham , he made himself sure of the whole empire ; and resolved speedily to take possession of it . but it could not be so soon done , as wish'd for . envy and jealousie of one side , and the natural love which the chineses have for their prince on the other , had already rendred the tyrant odious to the whole nation . these people have so tender and passionate a love for their soveraigns , that they seem rather to idolize , than to love them . and it is reported of this last prince that he did both rightly merit , and possess the affections of his subjects , being beloved of them , both as their father & king ; and this made the tyrant every day more and more abominated : but the envy which the fame of his high advancement drew upon him , did likewise encrease the publick indignation against him . there are none in china , but the princes of the royal family who are born great & potent , & therefore it is not persons of worth and honour , but the rascality , and those who have advanced themselves by the oppression of others , who enjoy great honours and revenues . and being there are no lands or possessions there hereditary , there are few or none in the whole empire , but are often dispossessed of their fathers estate . and from hence it was , that so many persons , who from their abject condition beheld the lofty grandeur of ly ▪ could not but be enraged , to see in this tyrant a most despicable vileness joined with so prodigious an advancement ▪ as approached to the soveraignty it self . it is very difficult for men to refrain from indignation & envy , when they see a mixture of these two extremes in the same person : the tyrant for his own security , took care to pay his souldiers , and to omit nothing which tended to their satisfaction ; but fearing lest they might not alw●●ys continue so true to him , and lest they should be moved with respect to their prince , before they were brought to despair of his grace and pardon ; he resolved with all possible speed , to compleat the entire invasion of the whole empire ; but first he thought it fit to acquaint his most resolute commanders and his greatest confidents with his resolutions ; which he did in these terms ; friends , said he , the lot is cast ; we must now either gain all , or lose all ; we cannot hereaf●●er be greater rebels than we are already , therefore let us dispatch with all expedition the conquest of the other ten provinces of china , now that we have made five provinces ●●eel the power of our swords , but most assuredly , when we shall have subdued the rest , none will be so audacious and rash as to dare to call us rebels or vsurpers . rebels if victorious , cease to be rebels , and become the right and lawful lords and masters . what therefore now remains ? but that i either make my self the soveraign monarch of all china , or lose my life in these fields , and there become a prey to the birds of the air , and beasts of the field . yhere is nothing in all this spatious empire can gratifie me but either a throne or a grave , and i will advance my self to such a pitch of grandeur , that if i fall , it shall be with such a crack , as shall shiver the whole frame of government , and bury the whole empire under my ruines . thus ly spake to his followers , who were entirely devoted to him , and resolving to run the same fortune wi●●h him , they desired nothing so much as to follow him in whatsoever great attempts he should please to embrace ; finding his souldiers thus resolute , he speedily entred upon a most bold and hazardous des●●gn , but of high importance for the speedy accomplishment of his pretensions : this was to go directly against the very person of the emperour , and with all his forces to assault the imperial court , and capital city of the empire ; fully determining to strike off the emperours head , and to place the crown upon his own . by this eminent exploit , he knew he should possess himself of the kings treasure , which would highly strengthen his party ; and besides , cut off all powe●● from any of the royal family , to raise any forces , or to head any , who should yet have any sparks of loyalty in their breasts . to execute this grand attempt , he must make himself master of the great city of pequin , where all the court resided ▪ but he could not hope to do this by open force ; and therefore resolved to do it by stratagem , and so to surprize the town , that the thunder-clap should be felt , before the noise was heard . by this sudden surprize , he would not leave the emperour time , to prepare either for his defence , or flight . otherwise it would have been very difficult for ly with all the force he could have raised , so suddenly to have reduced this great city : for besides the vast extent of pequin , it was very well fortified , and in time of peace , was guarded with of the emperours best souldiers . the imperial palace alone is above two miles in circumference , and defended with two or three walls , with their ditches and bulwarks , which are all distinct the one from another , and which cannot be taken but separately one after the other ; the guard hereof was intrusted to the choicest militia of the whole empire . ly foresaw all these difficulties , which he judged so great , that he despaired of surmounting them , but by open violence ; and therefore resolved rather to make use of secret intelligence and correspondency ; for without fraud and treachery he could never have vanquished all the obstacles to this grand design . to this intent , he had already , by presents and fair promises , bribed several of the grandees of the court and council , and by these means , found it not difficult to engage them in his interests : a strange thing , that when there was not any one person of the common people , either in city or court , who could be drawn into this treason , several of the magistrates and officers of the court made themselves a detestable example , by entering into a conspiracy against the state , & the person of their prince . the chief of the conspirators were the eunuches of the imperial palace , who were then very potent & considerable in the court. the emperour of china presumed much upon the trust and fidelity of these persons , thus to entrust with them the guard of his person , and the government of his state. by this we may perceive in what condition those states are , who have no nobility amongst them ; i mean no persons , who inheriting the dignities and grandeur of their ancestors , do receive principles of loyalty to their soveraign at the same moment they receive the first principle of their life . there are some things which men can never acquire by study though they apply themselves to it assiduously , but they must descend to u●● from the bloud and virtue of our progenitors ; else these studied duties ▪ which come not to us by nature , ar●● but of a short continuance , nor much to be relied on . the tyrant , after he had by the assistance of the officers and eunuchs o●● the court , thus laid his treasonable design , he sent into the imperial city o●● pequin , several of his most trusty & valiant commanders , disguised like merchants , with instructions to keep ope●●shop , and to expose to sale several ric●● merchandises . these counterfeit merchants were never suspected to be grea●● commanders , and their apprentice●● and servants choice souldier●● . it concerned them though to mind thei●● trade , for upon that depended the purchase of the greatest empire in the world ; and they which put it to sale , were those which were most of all obliged to preserve and defend it . when the bargain was thus made , and earnest mutually given , those in the city and court , who kept intelligence with the tyrant , failed not by several pretexts to lessen the guards , and to weaken the strength of the place as much as lay in their power . thus in a little time the treason broke out all of a sudden , to the great disorder and astonishment ( as may easily be imagined ) of all the inhabitants who were not privy to the conspiracy . for whilst they were uncertain what resolution to take , they were under the power , and at the mercy of their enemies . ly presently appeared , and found the gates of the town open , and his men victorious in the conquest of this great city , before he could attaque it . see the success of this rebel , who in so short a time made himself master of several provinces ! this of pequin , the principal of the whole empire , was the sixth now under his subjection . chap. ii. the d●●ath of the emperour zunchin , and of all the royal family . the tartar resolves to oppose the vsurper , and to advance his ancient pretension to the empire of china . the emperour zunchin did not perceive the deplorable condi●●ion of his state , till it was not in his power to remedy it . he knew full well that the rage of his enemies would not only take from ●●im by violence , his ●●mpire and crown , but his life also . he perceived that the plot was laid , from that very time , that his counsellors advised him not to raise forces , nor send money nor recruits to those commanders who guarded the frontiers . he might then have put a stop to the progress of the rebels , or at least have gained so much time , as to have been in a readiness to have fought them , before they had been so far advanced . but now , poor prince , when he saw himself besieged in his palace , he was fully convinced that he had been betrayed , and therefore judged , that there remained nothing for him now to do , but to depart out of this life , by a death worthy of his dignity and courage . he wa●● reduced to that extremity , wherein the meanest of men are to be compassionated . his desperate condition made him feelingly reflect , how much in him was to be pitied the too fa●●ile disposition of princes , which is usually attended with sad disasters both to them and their states . the city of pequin being of a vast extent , before the traytors could by force enter the palace , which was very spacious , some of the most loyal officers and souldiers made a vigorous resistance : these few persons , who did the most passionately resent the disaster of their prince , were such who had received the hardest measure from the grandees of the court. this attempt which they made in opposition of the tyrant , gave the king opportunity , if he pleased , to dispose of his life himself , rather than to abandon it to the fury and outrage of his trayterous rebels . this unfortunate prince looked upon the resistance which some of his subjects made to the tyrant , as the more grateful testimony of their allegiance , since thereby he obtained the liberty to have the disposal of his own life at his own election ; which he considered as his last happiness , and as the remains of the respect and loyalty of his subjects . to what a strange excess do the disgraces of this life penetrate the breasts of men , when to kill themselves , is sometimes esteemed of as a felicity , even to the most potent of kings and princes ! we shall always see some imitators or others of the examples , which histories record to us of cleopatra , mithridates , and other eminent persons , who have made use of both steel and poyson , that by dying by their own hands , they may free themselves from dying by the hands of others : a frail and cruel satisfaction , which the pride of man makes him seek out , to be his own executioner , that thereby , he may die with the greater renown and pomp . during the time that this resistance put a stop to the entry of the rebels into the palace , the emperour of china considered , how speedily to dispose both of his royal family and person , which was in the most tragical manner that ever histories related : he had but one only daughter , very young , which till now had been the hope and desire of the empire . it is true , that a relation printed in china , and published . makes mention in two places , that the emperour zunchin had a legitimate son , and heir to the empire , who was a very hopeful young prince , and already gave proof of his capacity for great enterprizes ; but doubtless he was dead before this direfull tragedy was acted ; for he is not at all mentioned in the last manuscript-relation , which certainly would not , ( had he been then alive ) omitted speaking of him , since it gave so ample an account of his sister , and made her so g●●at a sharer in this calamitous disaster , that her throat was cut by her own father , and that at her own supplication , that she might not see her h●●nour , and illustrious rank become a shamef●●l prey to a tyrant and traytor , who had nothing great and eminent in him , but his treason and rebellion against his lawful soveraign . after this horrid execution , the emperour with his hands yet ●●eeking with the bloud of his daughte●● ▪ went into the garden of the ●●a●●ace , accompanied with his legitimate spouse , the empress . he abandoned six other wives , who had each of them the title of queen , thirty others who were the most illustrious ladies of the empire , and three thousand others of lesser quality . it is very difficult for the soul of man , let it be never so great and compassionate , when it is oppressed with such a tumult of griefs at once , to extend its care to each particular concern . presently after this , the whole court ecchoed with the doleful cries and expressions of the sorrow and rage of those persons who perceived themselves thus deserted : till now the trouble and confusion of the whole palace had rendred them astoni●●hed and mute ; but now they could no longer undergo the burden of their afflictions , but sought by lamentations and complaints to ease and relieve themselves . so that now there was a contest amongst them , who should the loudest proclaim their grief : some cried , my lord and my husband ; others , my king and my m●●ster ; and some , my father : every one accenting their sorrow in a tone sutable to their part in this scene of sorrow . the heart of this u●●fortunate prince was penetrated with so great afflictions , that it could not admit of any sense of lesser ; and it was now too late ●●o seek for any consolation . the only comfortable thought which zunchin could now entertain , was how to preserve his honour , and chiefly , that of his royal consort , the empress . as for his other quee●●s and numerous wives , he was no longer moved for them ; the preservation of the honour of the empress , was the sole and last satisfaction he hoped for in this life ; and to preserve this , he resolved to perpetrate an act of the highest violence imaginable . what prodigious afflictions represented themselves to the mind of this distressed emperour , when the very apprehension of them transcended these stupendious real ones ? amongst so great a number of officers and great persons as were in this court ▪ it could not possible be , that they should all generally be perfidiou●● and treacherous ; there were some yet so generous , as not to forsake the person of their master : and it was wi●●h this loyal attendance that he entred into the garden ; but it was not now to recreate himself , as at other times : he went to die , deprived of all comfort , but a very doleful one , which was , that he yet had it in his power to be his own executioner . the fountains , flowers , groves , birds , and great variety ofliving creatures , which were the pleasant recreations of this delicious place , were now no longer the divertisement of this prince . here was nothing now but grief and sorrow ; all things had a gloomy and mournful aspect : for as it is the property of distempered eyes to make all the objects of sight appear sutable to their distemper ; so to these persons , who had all their faculties and senses totally possessed with sorrow and affliction , all the pleasures of this agreeable place seemed but as so many sad and melancholy spectacles . these afflicted courtiers , with a doleful silence attended upon the emperour and the empress , who could neither speak a word , nor shed a tear. when the heart is opprest with sorrow , tears do in some measure refresh it , and speech seems to discharge the burden of its grief ; but sorrow had taken such entire possession of the heart of this poor prince , that it had stopped all passages to relief : and it wa●● requisite for him to retain all his spirits , lest he should expire under the weight of his afflictions . zunchin was a young prince , endowed with all the qualities that might render him amiable to his people . his royal spouse , the empress loved him with so tender an affection , that to testifie the sincerity of her passion to him , she resolved to die either with , or before him . it could not certainly but be an aggravation to the afflictions of this distressed prince , to hear the cries and acclamations of those who fought for and against him ; the one side invoking the emperour , the other the tyrant : it was like so many stabs to his very heart , as oft as he heard himself , who was descended from sixteen emperours his ancestors and progenitors , brought in competition with an infamous villain . these disgraces pierced the deeper , the more he perceived his own party to decline , & that of the usurper to be exalted to the very heavens : the stars of which , unfortunate zunchin execrated , that they were so propitious to a perfidious varlet , who so little merited the fate of a soveraign . and being by his direful calamaties , driven to this despair and fury , he poured out more bitter imprecations against those cruel and fatal stars which presided at his disasterous birth . this prince being very pensive and solicitous how to prevent greater disgraces yet , went together with those who accompanied him towards a little grove , at the entrance of which he stopp'd ; and then the empress guessing at his design , approached to him , and giving him her last embraces , she parted from that person which was the dearest to her of all things upon earth , with all the grief and sorrow that humane nature is capable of . she left the greatest felicity of this life , to go to the greatest of miseries ; she quit for ever an empire and an emperour , an husband sincerely beloved by her , and who was but now entring into the prime of his age , and in whom she solely possessed all that she esteemed or loved upon earth ; and she departed from him , that she might go , and by violence take away her own life , desiring no other satisfaction to her mind , but to have in her power the choice of her death , and to die the murderer of her self . thus she took leave of the emperour , not being able to express the passion of her soul otherwise than with her eyes ; for all commerce and communication was ceased between her heart and tongue . and then she entred all alone into the grove , and with a cord hanged her self upon one of the trees . a dreadful spectacle , which might make even those who were more senseless than the trees , lament so direful a death of so great an empress . presently after , the emperour went and placed himself near his wife , whom he saw hanging upon a tree , having finished her life by a death as violent as that which he had inflicted upon his daughter . then , poor prince , he asked a little wine of one of the lords which attended him ; not that he was a lover of wine ; for on the contrary he was the most sober and moderate in his pleasures of all the princes which ever governed that empire . and as for women , he was so chaste towards them , that he never frequented his seralio ; which gave occasion to all his subjects to give him a title , which signifies , the chaste prince , or one who never goes to the seralio : it was not therefore for the love he had to wine , that he asked for it ; but he only desired a little to refresh and revive his spirits , which were sunk and oppressed . and doubtless he had need of great vigour to put in execution the action he designed . when the wine was presented to him , he sipped a little of it , and then biting with violence one of his fingers , and squeezing out the blood , he wrote therewith these following words : the mandorins are all villains ; they have perfidiously betrayed their prince ; they all deserve to be hanged ; and it will be a laudable act of iustice to execute this sentence upon them : it is fit they should all suffer death , that thereby they might instruct those who succeed them , to serve their prince more loyally . as ●●or the people , they are not criminal , and deserve not to be punished ; and therefore to use them ill , will be injustice . i have lost my kingdom which i received in inheritance from my ancestors . in me is finished the royal line , which so many kings my progenitors continued down to me , with all the grandeur and fame sutable to their majestick dignity : i will therefore for ever close my eyes , that i may not see this empire , descended to me , thus ruined and ruled by a tyrant . i will go and deprive my self of that life for which i can never suffer myself to be indebted ●●o the basest and vilest of my subjects . i have not the confidence to appear before them , who being born subje●●ts , are become my enemies and traytors . it is fit the prince should die since his whole state is now expiring : and how can i endure to live , having seen the loss and destruction of that which was dearer to me than life . the prince , after he had thus wrote what his just grief dictated to him , he untied his hair , and covering his face , presently with his own hands he hanged himself upon a tree near to that on which the empress remain'd strangled . this was the tragical catastrophe of this unfortunate monarch . the emperour of china remained thus hanging on a tree , the prince who was the idol of his people , at the very name of whom , millions of men trembled ; the soveraign of above a hundred millions of subjects ; the monarch of a kingdom as spatious as all europe ; he who counted his souldiers by millions , and his tributes by hundred of millions . finally , the potent emperour of the great empire of china is hanged upon a tree , and his royal consort , the empress , upon another near him . what a weighty load did the trunks of these trees support ? but of what weight had it need be to make the great men upon earth duly weigh what is all this terrible and ambitious grandeur which in so few moments passes from the height of the felicities of this life , to an abyss of misery ! this unhappy monarch finished his reign at the age of years , or according as some say , at . but a few years to have said he lived , but fewer to say that he reigned , if compared with his predecessors ; for his grandfather vanliè ruled over china near fifty years , and zunchin lived but thirty five . he died very soon ; but it was his misfortune he died not sooner : for true it is , that whoever it be , king or emperour , who reckons his years which have been exposed to such direful tragedies , cannot be said to have lived such a number of years , but to have undergone a far greater number of miseries and calamities . the relation makes no mention how many years zunchin reigned . and whoever reads these tragical events , hath reason to desire that his just curiosity might be satisfied herein . but all that can be gathered of a certainty both from the printed relations in china , and those in manuscript , is that in the last years which preceded the revolution of this empire , there were four or five kings and absolute monarchs , who successively ruled this great state. vanliè grandfather to zunchin the last king , had in . ruled years , and continued his reign some years more . after the death of vanliè , his son thaicam succeeded him , but he only reigned some moneths : thaicam had for his successor his eldest son thienchi ; this thienchi was succeeded by his brother zunchin the last emperour of this race , whom the spanish relation calls the don rodrigue of china . by this it is manifest that this unfortunate prince cannot be said to have reigned many years , though it be uncertain when he began his reign ; for the relations only take notice that he reigned in the year . after him it cannot be said that there was ever any other soveraign monarch in china but the cham of tartary ; for as for ly , neither the detestable crime of his treason and rebellion , nor the short space of his usurpation could give him any right to take upon him the title of king of china . thus this great monarchy in a few years hath had many kings ; but this doth not add to the felicity of a state , nor are the people the more happy who have experimented the rule of so many masters ; but the contrary : for it is experience and the art of governing which makes kings deservedly to be esteemed of as excellent princes , and their government happy . therefore those nations ought to bless the king of heaven , whom he blesses in bl●●ssing their kings with long reigns . although it may be said , that the emperour and the empire did both at the same time expire in the person of zunchin ; yet it is certain that the overthrow and revolution of this great monarchy did not happen on such a sudden as it appeared : for several years before the symptomes of a mortal distemper manifested themselves in the body politick of this state ; and the dangerous illness thereof was sufficiciently known to cause a general dread of the consequences ; but no care for the remedy ; so remiss and imprudent a negligence was there , which served only palpably to discover the weakness of the government . the state of china resembled a sick person , who feels an illness , fears the effects , but neglects his cure : and it may be said to have been seiz'd upon by death , when it was too late to act or do any thin●● but to behold the inevitable ruine and destruction thereof . the least aches , if neglected , often prove mortal : but here the fatal effects were manifest , and therefore it was the more important to have remedied the causes . the empire of china cannot therefore be said to have been lost by an incurable illness , but by an illness to which due and timely remedies were not applied ; and it will always be to be feared that that state which is governed with such a supine remissness , will often be in danger to fall under the like calamities . the report of the emperours death was quickly spread over all the town . and then those loyal subjects who yet disputed the tyrants entrance into the palace , hearing of the death of their prince , for whom they fought , abandoned their resolution . and now the usurpers , who were the more animated meeting with no opposition , pursued their victory , which they secu●●ed in all parts . thus ly presently making himself master of both the city and court , took up his quarters 〈◊〉 the imperial palace , where he saw himself possessed of all the prodigious treasures of this vast state ; and in general , of all things which contributed either to the magnificence or pleasure of zunchin . the relations made no mention what became of the three royal corps . they only say that the tyrant losing no time , caused himself to be crowned in the court at pequin , and to be proclaimed the soveraign emperour of china . after his coronation he issued out a proclamation enjoyning all the mandorins to give in their names and qualities , that in his new gover●●ment he might bestow amongst them such employments as he judged requisite . whereunto several of the mandorins gave obedience ; but divers others of the most considerable in the whole state , that they might ( though it was too late ) manifest the allegiance which they owed to their lawful prince , entred into a very barbarous and unprofitable resolution , by death to follow him . by which they thought they should appear very loyal to him whom they had most treacherously served in his life-time and reign . all these persons , who were the most eminent of the whole empire , acting like so many barbarians and desperate men , who saw themselves surrounded with so many inevitable calamities which would render their lives both disgraceful and burdensom to them , did without any hesitation destroy themselves by divers sorts of violent deaths . some cut their own throats , others strangled themselves , and others praecipitated and drowned themselves in wells and holes . as for those lords and other officers of the court , who attended on the emperour and the empress into the garden , though there be no certain information of their death , yet probably they either all or the greatest part of them died with their master , and by the same kind of death that those persons had made choice of for whom they had so great a veneration ; for divers others who had never declared so great constancy and courage , did not forbear to give this testimony of their loyalty , when the tyrant required their names . the rest of the mandorins , who were not minded to shew themselves so zealous for the memory of their prince , according to the tyrants orders , delivered in their names , perswading themselves that by this ready obedience they should make themselves very considerable in this new upstart court. but they found themselves much frustrated in their expectations ; for so far were they from being thereby the more considered by the usurper , that on the contrary , assoon as he had received their names and qualities , resolving to take an advantage of their base unworthiness , he condemned them in the payment of several great sums of money , in proportion to the estates and offices every one of them were pos●essed of , pretending that they ought to make restitution to him of all which they had defrauded their lawful soveraign of . and upon this pretension , whoever either would not , or could not pay his fine within the prefixed time , was instantly condemned to death ; and no day passed in which some or other of these wretched persons did not by cruel torments lose their lives . nor did the tyrant stay here , but published new declarations , that those pretended debts , fines and taxes which the fathers had refused to pay , were payable by the children , upon the same pain of death . thus the tyrant ly dealt with divers of the mandorins , as well those who declared themselves for him , as those who in some measure testified a respect for the memory of their prince . it was a just recompense to these traytors , and chastisement to those who too late regarded their loyalty to their king and country . this was the miserable condition of the empire of china during the years , , and . the tartar entred not to make open war till the end of ; hearing then that zunchin the lawful emperour , had lost both his empire and life . the fame whereof could not be kept within the walls of the city , but was quickly dispersed all over china , and from thence through tartary ; in each of which states it made different impressions in the minds of men , according to their good or ill affections to the emperour and empire . the tartar did not make any shew of joy at the news of zunchin's death . he rather seemed very much moved at it , as a very deplorable accident , of a most pernicious example , and therefore ought to be severely and condignly punished : but he was not displeased at the new right to that empire he judged did thereby accrue to him . he began not only to discourse of it , but to argue it very hotly : he maintained that he was now freed from any obligation which lay upon him from the oath by which the tartarian princes had tied themselves to the royal family of china , never to make any attempt upon that state ; forasmuch as that family was now extinct in the person of zunchin , and had left the empire to the power of the usurper and tyrant . he pretended it was now very just and right for him to enter upon the ancient rights which the tartars had heretofore to that empire , seeing that these rights had only been yielded up to the royal family which then reigned , and that those only are to be understood to be comprehended thereby who were descended in a direct line from father to son. else if all the kindred of the emperour of china were to be understood to be preferable to the tartars , in their pretensions to this crown , it was both very insignificant and fruitless to have inserted this restriction ; that they did only renounce their right to the family which then reigned . for kings and princes can never fail of kindred , and thus the empire could never have revolved to the tart●●rs , who had treated very clearly and sincerely , always supposing that the soveraignty might pass , as is very usual in all monarchies , from one family to another . he pretended further , that admitting there should yet remain any of the kindred of zunchin , it must be granted that they were all in so weak and low a condition , that they could never be in a capacity of acting any thing considerable for the liberty of their subjects , and therefore ought to be reputed as persons dead and lost , rather than living , and in any probability of obtaining the crown . that it was also to be considered , that the rebel who had found so little opposition in raising himself from a private souldier to be master of the imperial court , and six of the principal provinces of the empire , had already overcome the greatest difficulty , in making himself the soveraign monarch of that great empire ; and now that he was possessed of the forces and treasures of china , no prince of that nation could hinder him from confirming his authority , and triumphing in his rebellion : that it was of dangerous consequence , to leave in this usurper an example to other rebels of oppressing their kings , and subduing their states and subjects . thus they argued in the council of the cham of tartary , and at last concluded ; that as it was on the one side of high importance to go and revenge a prince and state oppressed ; so on the other side , it was neither just no●● equitable that his highness should leave his own empire in danger to become a prey to his enemies , and consume all his forces and treasury to regain by conquest the empire of china , that he might afterwards deliver it up to any one who was descended from the kings of china , or perhaps to some not at all allied to them ; for it was no●● to be doubted , but many would falsly pretend themselves to be of the royal family . therefore since the main and principal branch of that royal stock was now extinct , and that the lesser were all brought under the power of the tyrant , who daily shed the royal blood yet remaining , it must be granted by all persons that though conques●● could never rightly entitle a rebel to the soveraignty , yet it might a second time confer the just and lawful possession of china upon the tartars . having with these arguments justified their claim to the empire of china , it now remained that they should confirm it with the power of their sword. and for this they prepared with all possible expedition , and the more eagerly , for being a warlike and generous nation , they were perswaded that not only the justice of their pretensions , but their honour engaged them in it , that thereby they might avenge the quarrel of all kings , ●●n making this per●●idious traitor ( who ●●y his treason had possessed himself of ●●he empire , by reducing his lawful soveraign to that extremity , that out of despair he became his own execu●●ioner ) an example and terrour to all ●●isloyal subjects . all these considerations fix'd the ●●artars in their resolutions for the con●●uest of china , and presently they is●●ued out all convenient orders for this ●●xpedition . they recruited theirtroops ●●ith new levies , and in a short time ●●hey raised several potent armies ▪ but ●●ill they were unwilling to pass over ●●he wall , or make any irruption upon ●●at empire til they were called in by ●●me of the heads of the loyal chineses , perswading themselves , that if they deferred their entrance into china till they were importun'd thereto from them , they should thereby both bette●● secure and justifie their conquest , and clear themselves from all reproaches of breaking their league , which till then they had preserved with that empire . they were staying in expectation of some such overture , when it presented it self to them as favourably as they could have wished ; for one of zu●●chin's generals , to whom he had committed the guard of the frontiers towards tartary , sent to the tartars to solicite them to enter into china . thi●● possessed the tartars of all the advantages which they had so long wishe●● for , as judging them absolute necessary for the accomplishment of their designs . the general , who was called vsangu●● , had always kept his loyalty to hi●● prince unspotted , though in this las●● occasion he could not render him an●● important service ; for the rebel●● were so numerous , and the loyal subjects so fe●● in comparison , that they could make no confiderable attempt . but now this vsanguè did most passionately desire some opportunity to revenge both the death of his master and of his father , who was a great officer in the emperour of china's court , and was put to death by the tyrant , for the approved loyalty both of himself and his sons , therefore vsanguè , who wanted neither zeal to revenge his king , nor sense of his own injuries , considered that there was not in the whole empire forces enough to attempt the bringing the tyrant to his condign punishment ; that it was not to ●●e hoped that any of the princes of the ●●loud royal could ever regain the em●●ire ; that the whole state in all like●●ihood would become the prey and ●●poil of some new upstart traitor ; and ●●herefore he judged , that it would be ●●ess dishonourable for that nation to ●●ubmit to the dominion o●● an empe●●our who had won it by conquest , ●●hough he was a forreigner , since there ●●as no probability for the chineses to imagine ever to be able to shake off the yoke of tyranny . for these considerations , he judged it expedient to address himself to the tartars , whom he knew to be both powerful , and couragious , and therefore believed that i●● must be them only who could the soonest reward the tyrant according to his deserts . and therefore resolved to call them in to the conquest of this empire , and obliged himself to give them entrance through that part of the wall which was committed to his guard. without all dispute this was a mos●● pernicious resolution , and such as could only tend to the compleating of the entire ruine of the whole state. in all appearance this vsanguè was more in●●ent upon revenging his private quarrel than successefully to serve his coun●●rey ; or else his zeal to discharge hi●● duty in taking vengeance of the tyrant , blinded him so , that he did no●● discern that this way of revenge woul●● inevitably procure the irreparable ruine of his own countrey . it is true the tyrant had already made himself very potent ; but it was to be considered that he was by birth a chinese , as likewise were all his souldiers ; that time doth daily produce various alterations in the state of all affairs ; that it was more facile for those of the same nation to equalize the tyrant in power , and by watching their opportunity , to suppress him , than to support the force of so warlike a nation as the tartar. and moreover the tyrant became every day more and more odious to the people , and it was easie to imagine that this hatred would in a short time produce some conspiracy powerful enough to ruine him . but that which was yet more considerable , was , that the southern provinces , which were the richest and the most powerful of all china , had already crowned , and acknowledged for their lawful king , a prince of the royal family , who might in a short time raise forces as potent as those of the tyrant ; and having the advantage of right and justice on his side , be quickly in a condition to fight him ▪ or if he was desirous to spare the bloud of his people , he might easily find out some other way to cut him off . the government of this new king was already very plausible to his subjects . he was very mild and prudent in his conduct of affairs , and neglected nothing which might either establish or enlarge his authority . his manne●● of government was accompanied with qualities directly opposite to those of the tyrant , which made him every day more beloved , as the tyrant daily became more odious for the insupportable insolency and arrogancy with which he treated the principal persons of the empire . thus the renown and grandeur of the royal bloud on the one side , and the despicable vileness of a rebel on the other , had made such an impression in the spirits of the people , that there was great reason to hope that the whole empire would within a short time be reduced under a lawful prince . but the too precipitate zeal of the general vsanguè would not permit him to take so far a prospect , or else ( as it is very probable ) he was not sufficiently informed of what passed in the southern provinces , till such time as the tartar was already entred into china ; for the relation which came then , though it be very obscure in this point , as in divers others , not sufficiently remarking the time , yet it seems to intimate that the prince was not crowned nor submitted to as lawful king , till after the tartar had passed the wall. this inconsederate proffer and demand of vsua●●guè was most acceptable to the tartarian court , being it was that great advantage to their interest , which they had so long coveted . and they judged to be thus called in , was a full acknowledgment of their right , and that now there remained nothing but taking possession , to make themselves the lawful masters . the tartars thought this would exempt them from all just reproach of either invading or surprizing the chineses . and though it be true that their so long forbearance to enter into china , and the importunity with which they were called in , even by some of the chineses themselves , cannot sufficiently justifie the conquest of the tartars , being there were so many princes of the royal family of china , then living , yet it is admirable to consider how solicitous these people were to justifie themseves , and to give a plausible account of their management of this affair , with which many politicians would not so much have troubled their consciences : and yet these people who had all this regard to justice , are barbarians . our politicians of europe , who have so little , are civiliz'd , that is to say , persons instructed in all the duties of humane and civil society . but if the name of politician signifies only an able civiliz'd person , it may very well be said that the tartars in these latter days have been as politick , and as civiliz'd as most politicians elsewhere . chap. iii. the tartars enter into china . the tyrant ly flies . the young xunchi makes his entrance into pequin , and is there crowned emperour . he declares war against the king of corea , and makes his kingdom tributary . the tartars resolving to enter into china , being importun'd thereto by the general vsuanguè , omitted nothing necessary for the execution of so great an exploit . orders were issued out in all parts for all provisions for war , the preparations for which were sutable to the grandeur of the enterprize . their prince was called xunchi , and was not above , or years old , but endowed with so much wit and courage , that they supplied the default of his years . this young monarch resolved to pass into china , at the head of his army . as his presence must needs more animate the courage of his souldiers , retain them in their loyalty to him , prevent differences and disorders amongst his commanders , so it could not but at the same time excite an ambition in his subjects , to go and serve in that war , where they should see their young prince in the field , and in so tender an age undergo all the toils of war. the tartars having now made sufficient provision of all necessaries for their expedition , they entred into china , by that part of the wall , through which the general vsuanguè had opened them a passage . they were not displeased that the northern provinces which were in subjection to ly , underwent the first inconveniences of the war , as it may be judged , by their going straight against the tyrant , perswading themselves that thereby they should render their entrance less odious , and their designes less suspected by those who had not as yet sided with them . it was in the year . that the tartars made this irruption into china ; neither the day nor the moneth is set down ; but it may very well be supposed , that it was towards the latter end of that year ; for the relation saith , that in the space of three years and some odd moneths that vast empire was entirely conquered , and that the last of all the towns which submitted to the tartarian yoke , was canton , of which the tartar possessed himself in the beginning of ianuary , . neither is the number of the forces which went upon this expedition very certainly known ; we only know that their number both of horse and foot were almost incredible . they divided their army into several distinct bodies of foot and horse , some of a hundred , some of two hundred thousand men , which at the first did very much incommodate one another ; for some of them advanced , plundered , and subdued that part of the countrey which was designed the prey and conquest of others . the cham of tartary was accompanied with three of his unkles , who supported this young prince , & serv'd him with valour and loyalty , rarely to be parallell'd . their care was from the very beginning to gain a repute to the power of their sword , and by mildness and moderation to ingratiate their government with the people . the elder of these three princes , who was very eminent for his skill and ability in the art of government , kept himself always close to the person of the emperour , and instructed him with prudent counsels , and took such care of his person and fame , as if he had been his son rather than his nephew . the two other unkles of the emperour , who were younger , commanded his armies , and by their loyalty and valour they caused the emperour's arms to triumph in all parts . one of these did more eminently signalize himself in this conquest , by which he gained the fame of the most valiant captain of the whole nation , and acquired the title of the conquerour of china . the war in a short time extended it self into the province of pequin , the capital city whereof had for the last ages been always the seat of the court of the emperours of china , and there the tyrant had established himself , and drawn to him all the grandees of his party . but the fame and success of the tartars quickly displaced him . there were only some few places , which did render themselves by force ; all the other yielded to the threats of the tartars , out of the fear and apprehension they had , that they should be as severely chastised as those were who made any resistance . thus , though in some few places the chineses were so obstinate as not to submit to a forreign power , and in others they made some shew of resistance , yet generally they all presently yielded themselves up to the strongest , and few or none did firmly adhere to the ty●●ant . the tartars having thus prosperou●●y began their conquest without meet●●ng with any considerable obstacle , which might put a stop to their progress , resolved to lose no time , but to march with their whole army towards pequin . the desire they had to find the usurper there , made them hasten , that they might with all possible speed pluck the crown from off that unworthy head. the tyrant had in pequin a very gallant and numerous army , who were very well paid , and such as in all appearance would have made a very resolute defence . this made it generally be believed , that if convenient order was taken , should the enemy gain the victory , the purchase thereof would cost him much bloud . but this usurper being but a cowardly traitor , and all his souldiers so many treacherous villains , their huffing vapours quickly vanished . till now they only contended with deceit and treason : they had only overcome naked men , people disordered , and so surprized , that they had not time to prepare for their defence ; but now they were obliged ●●o face an enemy , who came prepared to give battel , in search after them , and such an enemy which was flesh'd in the victory of all those who ever durst oppose them . ly knew there was no safety for him so near his enemy ; for as it would be rashness to run the hazard of a battel , so the danger was equal , to stay and expect his enemy , and to think to defend himself , being blocked up in the city of pequin , therefore he resolved to retreat , and to abandon his capital city assoon as the enemy was within three days journey from it . the tyrant , before he discamped , discharged some of his choler upon the people , and executed most horrible cruelties in the city . this was to punish them for the respect which in some measure they seemed to retain towards their lawful soveraign : it being most true , that they always shewed a greater abhorrency to his treason , than any zeal or inclination to his interests . therefore assoon as he had revenged himself on the inhabitants of p●●quin , presently with his associates he took his flight , and carried along with him the treasures of all the emperours of china : but he was not so loaded with riches , as with the execration of the people , which have eterniz'd his memory amongst the chineses as the most detestable villain which ever breath'd . the tartars presently appeared before the walls of the city of pequin , and made their entrance without any resistance ; but assoon as they perceived that the tyrant had made his escape , they made no stay , but instantly followed him ; but it was not possible for them to overtake him ; therefore the young xunchi returned to pequin , into which , assoon as he had made a most magnificent entrance , they judged it convenient with all expedition to declare him the absolute monarch of all that golden kingdom ; for so the tartars call china . this young monarch , after he had caused himself to be crowned emperour of all those vast territories , judged it convenient to settle his court in the palace of pequin , whither he summoned all the nobility of tartary , and did most eagerly prepare for the prosecution of his victory . as for the tyrant ly , that we may never have occasion to mention him more , all the further mention which the relation makes of him , is only , that he retreated into the province of xensi , which is in the northern parts of china , and one of those six provinces which he had reduced under his subjection . thither he went with all his forces and treasure , and made a stay with all his retinue in the capital city , fortifying himself therein as strongly as he could possibly . this is all which the relation informs us concerning the tyrant , and it makes no farther mention , neither concerning his person , army , or prodigious riches . it is no small trouble to me that i should have so often occasion to complain of the defect of the relation . but the person who furnished me with the memorials relating to this part of the history , knew no more , and satisfied himself with acquainting me , that at the time of his writing , all thing●● were in such a confusion in the whole state , that he could not possibly clearly inform himself concerning divers particulars . this is most certain , that the tartar●● did in a short time after conquer all the provinces , even that of xensi , whither ly was retreated ; but whether or no he was there seized upon by the tartars , or what became either of him , his army , or vast riches , is not at all mentioned . it is strange they should be so negligent in the tartarian court , as not more particularly to inform themselves herein ! for the relatio●● from the information of divers persons who came from pequin , since the coronation of the cham ▪ makes mention of divers passages less remarkable , bu●● takes no notice of the last adventures of the tyrant . that which is most credibly famed ▪ is , that his followers , when they more seriously reflected upon the enormity of the crimes which this execrable traitor had perpetrated against his own countrey , and the numberless calamities which he had drawn upon that once so flourishing an empire , and after all this , that he should be so infamous a coward , as not to dare to oppose the tartars , nor so much as to face them at their first approach , when he migh●● more advantageously have fought them , having then a very gallant and numerous army , which now every day mouldered away , and did not only renounce his authority , but detest his very person ; and that he should yet keep to himself those vast rich●●s , which they judged to be a spoil more due to them , than to so cowardly a vagabond . they combined together to make away his person , and to seize upon those treasures which he was then possessed of , and which the emperours of china had been many generations collecting . and when they had executed their design , and divided the prey , the whole army disbanded , and dispersed themselves up & down the other provinces . but should his souldiers have spared him his life , it would have been very difficult for him to have escaped some disasterous end or other , from the rage of the rest of his countreymen ; fo●● don iulian was never more abhorred by the goths , who dwelt in spain , than ly was generally by all the chineses . but i shall speak no more of him , and may what i have now said be sufficient to strike a horrour into all such villains whose punishment can never adequate their crimes . i shall only add that this traitor ruined both his prince and himself , bu●● the calamities which he drew upon his countrey did not expire with him . he had advanced himself by the fall of his soveraign . all that ambitious men can aspire to , is only to ascend by the same steps by which others descend ; but how little do they consider with what peril they advance themselves , that by the height of their fall , they may purchase to themselves the greater repentance , that they were ever mounted so high ? if so potent an emperour could fall so low , what could so base a tyrant expect , but quickly to be reduced to that extremity , as to search out a precipice to fling himself down headlong ? yet so fatally mischievous was the destiny of this vile wretch , that he acted these villanies , though he could not but know , that the empire and his countrey would remain only to those who were the least buried in its ruines . it was at the last manifest to all persons , that the attempt of this perfidious villain was to ruine the whole state , and there was none but abominated both his person and his actions . but the mischief was done , and his death and punishment would not remedy it . so true it is , that all things are with no great violence discomposed , but not so easily reduced into order again : and f●●om hence it is , that there is nothing more faulty , than to begin a mischief ; nor nothing more difficult , than to put a period to the progress of it . there was now no more mention made of ly at pequin . xunchi the young king of the tartars was absolute soveraign , and so active a prince was he , that after his first victory , he woul●● take no respite , or stand still so muc●● as to take breath , but resolved wit●● all speed to exercise his magnanimou●● courage in subduing the whole empire . and that he might the mor●● successfully begin his enterprize , he considered that the king of corea wa●● his neighbour , and that it would no●● be secure for him to leave one so potent behind him . the kingdom of corea lies on the east of china , and is little less in extent than all spain : it is only separated from china by a great river , and was tributary thereto heretofore , when china was in subjection to the tartars ; but since the coreans have refused to submit themselvs to the dominion of the chineses , and have chosen to thems●●lves a king of their own , who only somtimes sent presents to the emperours of china ; the tartars therefore now laid claim to it by right of their former possession , and upon this pretence they marched towards those parts with their whole army . but it was not so easie to conquer the coreans as to subdue pequin ; for they are a more warlike people than the chineses , and have for a long time been engaged in a hereditary war with the inhabitants of iapan , who are naturally very fierce , and much addicted to war , and hereby the coreans have learn'd how to handle their arms in their own defence ; and besides , they were not divided , either by faction or treachery , but firmly united in their councils , and stedfastly resolved to defend themselves . they were governed by a prince who was unfeignedly beloved , and chearfully obeyed , and who led them into the field himself ; and for these reasons they gave a greater check to the victorious progress of the tartars , than ●●he chineses could yet do . but the tartars overpowering them in force , and being animated by their success , gained great advantages over them in all parts . fortune declared her self so favourable to the tartar , that she did thereby evidence she destined him only for victory and triumph . but though in a short time he reduced a great part of this kingdom , yet it was not without the loss of his best souldiers . the king of corea , perceiving that his forces were neither for number nor strength sufficient to oppose so powerful an enemy , thought he should more successfully by submission defend himself . there is nothing which ambition will not do to support it self ; if it be convenient to do any abject or low action , then there is nothing so humble or vile which the proudest spirited man will scorn to act . this prince , since his grandeur would not avail him against his enemy , resolved to seem willing to submit himself to him . as for the tartar , he resembled the magnanimous lion , or one of those hero's , of whom it is said , that they will grind their enemies to powder , if they refuse to submit to their power ; but make it their glory to spare those who prostrate themselves at their feet . the king of corea sent therefore to lay his crown at the feet of the cham of tartary , assuring himself that it would be returned back to him , conditionally that he would acknowledge himself a tributary to the tartar , who accordingly accepted of his offers , a●●d assented to treat upon those terms . thus the king of corea abased himself , that thereby he might be the higher exalted ; the readiest way for any person to disentangle himself out of any troublesom affair , and in conclusion , to gain himself an advantage thereby , is to know how subtilly to dissemble ; for all men are easily deluded with false appearances . in the tartarian court they considered that they had already their hands full in china , and that they could never want employment there , and therefore this treaty with the king of corea upon these terms , must needs be very advantageous to them ; for thereby the emperour without lessening his forces would encrease his fame . thus the cham returned out of corea with all his army , to pequin . and in the interim he gave order to the king of corea , without any arms to follow him to his court , that there they might better draw up , and conclude upon the articles of peace . accordingly the king of corea confidently relying upon the parole of this young monarch , failed not to observe these orders , and rendred himself at pequin , presently after the arrival of xunchi , and was received and treated according to his grandeur , and the magnificence of that court. after the king had solemnly made his homage to the cham , according to the conditions of peace , which were concluded upon these terms , that henceforth the kings of corea should by homage and fealty hold their kingdom with all the dependencies thereof from the emperours of tartary ; ( which were almost the very same conditions with those which were formerly made with the late emperours of china ) he returned with his diadem and royal scepter to his own kingdom , to the publick joy , and his private satisfaction , which did the more exalt the fame of the grandeur and generosity of the young emperour of tartary . all that is here reported was concluded in the year . and the beginning of . chap. iv. the tartar pursues his conquest . he reduces five other provinces bordering upon pequin . his conduct , that thereby he might illustrate his victories , and the orders he prescribed to the conquered . presently after , the tartars had entred into china , their powerful armies over-ran all parts thereof , and like a violent torrent carried all before them . their young monarch never failed in his own person to appear in all eminent enterprizes . we have already seen that assoon as he had subdued the province of pequin , which is the principal of the whole empire , and one of the six which the tyrant had reduced under his power , how prudently he secured himself towards corea , which he had made tributary to him . but this was but as an essay of his heroick actions . now he resolves with all expedition to strike the terrour of his arms into those five other provinces of the north , which yet seemed to side with ly. these were xantum , leautum , honam , xansi , and xensi . this young prince entred at the head of his troops into these provinces in the beginning of , and the same year subdued them all . there was at the first some few places which made a vigorous resistance , but of no long continuance . the heat of the chineses did not long last , and their great flashes quickly blazed out , and served only to consume themselves therein . but it is strange that the tartars should over-run and reduce all these provinces , without meeting with the tyrant , or seeing any appearance of either his army or treasure ; at least the relation is silent herein . the conduct of the tartar in so swift an expedition is very remarkable . he went directly with the main body of his army , and fell upon the capital city of the province , without ever dividing his forces , or diverting them upon any other design . his opinion was , that no general of an army , though he should leave behind him some places less considerable , which he might have possessed himself of , and some bodies of the enemies forces , which he might have defeated , yet he need not distrust his victory . thus this prince with the terrour of his numerous and potent army , presented himself before the capital city of the province , which in a short time he alwayes either carried by storm , or else presently obliged it to render upon articles . by these means , assoon as he had made his entrance into the city , he took possession not only of it , but of the entire province ; and then he established all convenient orders both for war and peace : and from thence he issues out his summons to all other towns and places in the same province , either without all delays to submit themselves to his power , or to prepare for their defence , and at the same time he gave them assurance that he would receive them into his favour and mercy , if without making any resistance , they rendred up themselves : but if on the contrary , they resolved to defend themselves , then he denounced a bloudy war against them . thus the places which submitted before they were compelled to it by violence , were received and treated with all the grace and favour they could expect from so generous a prince ; but as for those places which prepared to make resistance , he sent his whole army to summon them the second time ; and so numerous and formidable were his souldiers , that they brought terrour and desolation in all parts where-ever they came , and laid their sieges so close , that those who at first appeared most ●●esolute , after they had felt the rigour of the first assaults , quickly repented themselves ; but it was now too late ; for the tartar had determined by their example to teach others to yield themselves to his mercy , before they put him to the cost of bloud ; and thereby he likewise designed to instruct their neighbours , that they might not be deceived , but know what upon the like occasion to expect . this was the conduct and success of the tartar in the conquest of these five provinces , where the young prince in his own person commanded in the head of his troops , as he did likewise in corea . this expedition concluded with the year . after which he returned to pequin crowned with lawrel . this prince had made choice of this great city for his court , and the place of his residence , and had published his proclamation , that all the officers of his court , and the nobility of tartary , should appear there . and having already given so many eminent proofs of his undaunted courage , he thought it would be now more sutable to his grandeur to remit the conquest of the nine other southern province●● of china to the experience and loyalty of the generals of his armies : either he judged that in all that spatious countrey ●●here was no enemy glorious enough for him in person to contend with ; or else , having been so often victorious , he thought the very fame of his arms sufficient to carry victory with them where-ever they came . thus we see in all times examples , which evidence that the common saying , that the fortune of war is variable and uncertain , holds not always true . and as this maxim hath been falsified in the persons of alexander , the two caesars , iulius and augustus ; the scipio's , and many such other conquerors ; so it may very well be said to have been confuted by young xunchi ; who for his valour may justly be parallell'd with all these hero's , and like th●●m seems to have been born only for victory and triumph . but that which me●●its the greatest admiration , and which ought to be recorded , that it may serve for an example to other great princes , is , that amidst so tender an age , and so profound a darkness of infidelity , it could not be discerned , that so numberless victories had rendred this prince either proud or vain-glorious : and yet it must be acknowledged , that should this young monarch , have like those other conquerours , been puffed up with pride or vanity , yet the tenderness of his age , his valour , power , and success , considering likewise that he was a barbarian , void of the knowledge of the true religion , might very well have pleaded in his excuse : but the relation in all his grand exploits , makes him appear as a prodigy of moderation ; and remarks that he never attributed his victories either to his own valour or power , but solely ●●o the soveraign power of the god of heaven , according to the knowledge he had of him ; as for himself , he said he was only the executioner of the pleasure and decrees of heaven , and unless from thence he had been most visibly favoured , he declared he should have despaired of success in divers ente●●prizes , the execution of which proved most facile & easie to him . and for proof how much he was favoured from above , he recited several prodigies which he assured himself were pre-ordained by heaven , that thereby his arms might be rendred victorious ▪ perhaps the devil , that he might the more blind these people , did by some extraordinary means bring to pass those adventures which they related ; as amongst other things , the tartars do with great assurance affirm , that at their first entrance into china , they found a ford over a river which was very deep , and never before fordable in any part , much less at that place , where the tartars army marched over . this river they call the yellow river , because the waters thereof are very much troubled and muddy . the head of it arises beyond china , into which it enters by the north , and waters several provinces thereof , and in all parts is very large and deep , but more especially at that place where the tartars marched over with their horse and foot , without any difficulty at all . the like accident , they say , happened to this prince , and his whole army , in their passage over another river . these great rivers are very frequent in all parts of china , and in some places they are of a very extraordinary bredth and depth . from all these adventures the emperour of tartary concluded , that the heavens approved of his conquest , since to gain him the possession of china they acted in such an extrordinary manner . the chineses themselves ( which may seem strange ) confirm these relations , and say it was decreed from above , that the empire of china should be subdued by the tartars . this they publickly proclaim , hoping thereby to palliate the shame of their nation , that they have so infamously and cowardly submitted to their enemies . the heavens ( say they ) decreed it should be so , ●●nd they preordain'd the confusion and destruction of china , that thereby it might the easier be conquered by another nation , else the chineses would in another guess manner have received any who should have dared to assault them , and would never so wretchedly have suffered themselves to be subdued by their enemies . thus the conquerers and the conquered do equally pretend to have pursued the decrees of heaven . the tartar hereby makes his advantage , and the chinese likewise thinks to excuse his base cowardliness . thus men all the world over ridiculously strain their brains to make god compliant with their pleasure , and so enamoured are they with their fond fictions , that to gain credit to them , they fear not to authorize them upon the supreme reason of the universe , and the soveraign truth it self . the whole tartarean nation hearing the renown of the victories of their young xunchi in china , quickly flowed in . and now that their country-men were masters , no walls were sufficient to stop their passage ; the love of fame , the desire to share with their companions in the remains of the pillage of so many fine cities , and rich provinces , would not let them sit still , but drew them thither from all parts . great need had the emperour of them all ; for besides that he was obliged to maintain great garrisons in all the towns and strong places , which in each province are very numerous , it concerned him likewise ever to keep in the field several potent armies : some to reduce those people , which as yet had not submitted to him ; others to secure what he had already conquered . and it likewise highly imported him to have an army in readiness to prevent revolts and insurrections of the people , which are very ordinary in a nation lately conquered ; and especially in a nation , which having been accustomed to the dominion of princes of their own countrey , see themselves brought under subjection to forraigners . it was this consideration which induced the tartar to engage as many as he could possibly of those chinese souldiers , who were borderers upon tart●●ry , to take employment in his army ; for these are the most warlick and the skilfullest at their arms of all china . and principally he endeavoured to draw into his party the heads of the most eminent families , and the most considerable persons of the whole countrey ▪ these persons served both as hostages to him , for the loyalty of all their dependents , and increased the number of his souldiers , which he daily raised more and more , that he might with all convenient speed send them to the conquest of the more remote provinces : but still he took care that the chief commanders and principal officers of his troups were tartars . as for all other employments which were not military , though there were many very considerable offices and dignities , the tartars bestowed them amongst the chineses , with less precaution . and herein at the first they proceeded in a method very proper to gain the affections of the people , they continued all the mandorins in their places , onely some of them they advanced to more considerable employments , according to the knowledg they had of their merits . these proceedings did render their dominion less odious : but it must also be confessed , that some time after they turned some out of their employments , reformed and limited the power and jurisdiction of others , and to others they left them onely their naked titles , but deprived them of their authority . neither did they think it convenient any longer to permit the chineses to be the dispensers of justice to the people , or to have the power of punishing them . and without all doubt ▪ they deser●●edly merited to be thus chastised , for having formerly made such ill use of their authority . for it was visible , that the state and empire of china were brought to ruine onely by this ; that the interpretation of the law , and the dispensation of justice , was confided , or rather abandoned to the eunuchs , who were both corrupt , and neither qualified nor capacitated for their employments . as for the military charges , the tartars were more diffident of entrusting them in the hands of the chineses , though sometimes they disposed of the commands of some of their troups to such as they could most rely on , and as they judged most capable ; but they always set over them some general , or other considerable officer of the tartars , who with a greater body of men kept a strict eye over these chinese troups , and had a more absolute and particular command over them . but that which did most exasperate and deepest pierce the heart of the chineses , was the edict which the tartars published , whereby they enjoyned them to cloth themselves after the tartarean fashion , and to cut off their hair , which the chineses love most passionately , and take great care to spruce and perfume it . and generally that which they esteem the most gentile and handsome , is to have their hair , like womens , hang down to their very feet : and therefore this ordinance seemed to them most severe and rigorous . but the tartars judged it highly important , pretending that conformity in habit would infallibly produce a greater correspondence and conformity in the affections and inclinations of persons , so that a forraign dominion would not be so displeasing , nor seem so uncouth and strange , when this external diversity of habits did not offend the sight . use and custome makes all things supportable . and whereas the empire of china contains several spacious countreys , which could not all be conquered at once , they saw no way how to avoid several inconveniences , which would otherwise happen , but by making this distinction of those who were conquered , from those who were not ; and for this reason obliging those whom they had first conquered , to cut off their hair , thereby they were easily distinguishable from those who were not . and now there yet remained some mark to be put upon the chineses who had submitted themselves , to know them from the real tartars ; and this was very necessary , for it was not very easie to distinguish them by their faces , there being so great a resemblance in the features of these two nations ▪ therefore they judged it requisite to give to the conquer'd chineses some particular mark , which was , by enjoyning them to wear a bigger tuft of hair on the top of their heads , just as in europe they do to their gally-slaves , to distinguish such who are christians , from such who are not , nothing so cut the chineses to the heart as this did , and they could not possibly prevail with themselves to obey this severe order . the tartars perceiving they so much scrupled it , reiterated their injunctions , strictly requiring all persons , without any restriction or exception , upon pain of life , to give a speedy obedience thereto . and now some of them chose to lose their heads with their hair ; for they made so great a difficulty to comply with the edict , that their disobedience cost them their lives . they knew full well their peril , if they were refractory , and yet they were so obstinate , that they would rather dye , than be deprived of their hair . chap. v. one of the vnkles of xunchi reduces the city and province of nanchin . the flight and death of a king of china , who had been publickly crowned . six of the nine southern provinces submit themselves to the tartar. the young xunchi , when he had taken all convenient order for the confirming and securing of his authority over his new subjects , had disposed of all offices in the state , and settled strong garrisons in all parts of the six northern provinces ; being resolved not to stir from his court at pequin , he remitted the conduct of his armies to one of his unkles , with order to proceed with all speed to the conquest of the other provinces . this prince in a short time after departed from pequin with a very powerful army , and marched directly towards the great city of nanquin , which city had been formerly the residency of the imperial court , and was now the metropolis of one of the best provinces of the whole state. it was in this province , nay in this very city , that the mandorins had crowned and proclaimed emperour a prince of the royal family . as soon as they were informed of the death of the emperour xunchin , they thought they could do nothing more important for the welfare of the state , than to oppose this lawful prince to the usurper . this was the best present remedy for the afflictions and calamities of their countrey , which they could then think upon . this new king was son to a cousen germane of the emperour zunchin , in whose court he had been educated , and was ever considered as a prince of the bloud royal ; nay , the emperour himself , at such time as nothing disturbed the tranquillity of his government , took a particular care of him . this young prince , who wanted not abilities , quickly pe●●ceived , from whence the storm was to be feared ; for from the very time of his coronation there was a great rumour that the tartars advanced with a very potent army ; and this took up his thoughts more than all the enterprises of ly. therefore probably this prince was not crowned emperour , 'till after that the tartars had passed the wall . this it was which induced him to refuse the government , and the stately pomp and lustre of the imperial crown . but the mandorins were so importunate with him , and his soldiers did so confidently assure him victory , that at last he suffered him to be prevailed with to accept of the crown , though he soresaw that the weight of it would crush him to pieces . this new king at his coronation , took upon him the name of hunguan , which signifies splendour . but his reign should have been more prosperous to have verified his title , and made him an illustrious and splendid prince . as soon as he had the crown upon his head , he took all possible care for the preservation of his empire and subjects ; he provided all conveniences for the most urgent necessities of the provinces , he raised and repaired the fortifications of all the towns and places of greatest importance . but he was in a more especial manner careful to secure the passes , and to obstruct and block up the passage of his enemy . as for his army , he made choice of his stoutest men for his soldiers , and placed over them experienced and valiant commanders . and for his people , he was resolved to increase their priviledges , and to heap upon them his acts of grace : and that he might entirely gain the hearts and affections of his subjects , his carriage towards them was very different from that of the former emperours of china ; for he condescended to a kind of familiarity with them , and when ever any eminent action was to be done for the publick benefit , he ever in his own person gave them the first example what they were to do , that thereby he might both instruct and encourage them ; and this did so conciliate him the inclinations of his people , that they all voluntarily vowed to pay him all the loyal observance and obedience he could expect from them . there was just reason to have hoped , that if the general vsanguè had not so precipitately called in the tartars , all the southern provinces , which make the greatest and best part of china , might have been retained under their obedience to their lawful soveraign , who was powerful enough to have suppressed the usurper ; and it would have been no more difficult for him , than it was for the tartar to have dissipated the vain projects of the traytor ; nay , he might peradventure have driven him to that streight , as to have obliged him by a voluntary death to prevent the ignominious execution due to his perfidious treachery . but the reign of this new emperour was never destined to be blessed with so great felicity , nor with any long continuance ; for he reigned over the nine southern provinces little more than a year ; but during that small space of time in which xunchi was taken up in the conquest of the six northern provinces , and the kingdom of corea . assoon as the cham began to taste the first-fruits of his victory , the entire invasion of the empire did no more disturb his conscience , than did the breach of the peace which he had sworn with the royal family of china . he did not now consider that it would have been but natural justice to leave to this chinese prince , at least that part of the empire where he had been chosen king , and the tyrant had never extended his dominion . he knew that hunguan was publickly and undoubtedly acknowledged to be a prince of the blood royal ; but fortune and victory had now new modeliz'd his conscience , and made justice transformed . now he publickly declared that his right to the whole empire was sufficiently justified by this pretext , that those persons of the blood royal , to whom the peace was sworn , were only to be understood of such who were immediately descended from the emperours in a direct line from father to son , as the succession of the last emperours had been continued in that family . he was desirous to have it thought that this explanation ought to be made of the oath , that hereby he might be freed from it , as likewise from all obligations which lay upon him to any who might ever pretend to be of the royal family of the emperours of china . see now what was the tartar's justice . but when we reflect upon the practise of many christian princes , th●●re is less reason to wonder that a barbarian prince , an idolater and infidel , should with all his might advance his conquest , since now it was so facile , so glorious , and of so high importance to his grandeur and interest . he had began too successfully , to stop in the midst of his course . and the young xunchi proceeded too swiftly to be stayed now , with these initial considerations , whether he had or he had no right ; whether he was , or he was not obliged to be a punctual observer of the oath and the peace which his ancestors had sworn with the emperours of china . the emperour's unkle , whom he had employed in the entire conquest of all china , did with all possible speed advance with all his forces towards the province of nanquin ; he went directly against him whom the chineses had crowned their emperour , and was by his instructions commanded with all diligence to endeavour to seize upon his person , and take from him both his crown and his life . these were reasons of state , but they were cruel and barbarous reasons , which because th●●y did exclude all of the blood royal from any right of succession , must likewise adjudge to death this prince , who was called , and in a manner compelled to it ; but this was to cut off at the first all occasions of revolts , which might distrub the tartars in their possession of the empire of china . assoon as the general of the tartars was entred into the province of nanquin , at the first he met with a somewhat vigorous resistance from the chineses , but after they had seen those vast armies , they did not long persevere in their resolution . all began to bend and yield to the success and valour of his forces . and proportionably as he went further into the countrey , he met with fewer enemies to contend with . many who saw how dear it had cost their neighbours to have endeavoured to stop the progress of the victors , thought they should be more secure by being less obstinate . the general therefore advanced on his road , and having by the force of his arms subdued all obstacles which did impede his march , he came and lodged with his whole army within sight of the great city of nanquin . the emperour hunguan resided there with all his court , and lived in all the splendor sutable to his person and dignity ; but he was now confirmed that he was not deceived in his apprehension of the weight of the imperial diadem , and now he was convinced that it would have been more advantageous to him to have persisted in so honourable a refusal . his captains and his souldiers who did so vapour when the tartars were at a greater distance from them , were not now they were near them , so couragious ; though now , if ever , it was the time for them to give proof of their resolution and courage ; but in stead of valour , there appeared nothing but timorousness in all parts . his best commanders , on whom he most relied , were all defeated , and those posts abandoned from whence he hoped most to have annoyed the enemy : seeing himself therefore in so ill a posture of defence , and no better upheld , he resolved not to stay till the town was battered and assaulted by the tartars , but with his choicest troops departed out of nanquin in the night time ; and presently all the most considerable persons in the city followed him ; so that there was none staid in it , but a great rabble ●●f persons very uncapable of defending a city . in the morning the tartar came to view the place nearer , and as he was distributing the scaling ladders , and giving order for the assault , he spied all the gates open , and without any further delay entred in . thus without drawing his sword , he became master of this strong city , which was fortified and def●●nded with so many walls and bu●●warks ▪ ●●hat ●●ccording to the accompt the re●●●●on gives of it , two thousand men of ●●rope might therein for several years h●●ve maintained a siege against a very powerful army . it was sufficient for the tartar , only to present himself before it , to win a city of that vast extent , that a man on horseback could ●●carce in two days time surround the circumference and all the outworks of the first wall. the general was not a little puffed up with his victory , but being vex'd and impatient that the emperour hunguan had escaped him , without any intermission he pursued after him with all his horse . his diligence gained him the success he so eagerly desired ; for he quickly overtook the unfortunate prince , and having met him in disorder , and not able to make any defence , being abandoned by the greatest part of his retinue , he presently seized upon him , and ( as it is generally reported ) put him to death at the very instant . this was the end of the life and reign of this monarch , who caused himself to be stiled hunguan , the bright and splendid prince ; but all his splendour and brightness was only like lightning which quickly vanishes . all these glittering flashes are but of a short continuance , and like an ignis fatuus , quickly disappear . after the death of hunguan , the victor returned to nanquin , having constituted a chinese mandorin viceroy and governour of the whole province . this mandorin had been formerly one of the chief ministers of state to two or three of the emperours of china , and was called by a name which signifies ape or monkey , because ordinarily in his discourse he used many affected actions and gestures with his hands , head and mouth . but he was ever esteemed of generally as a great statesman , and reputed a very able and intelligent person in the art of government . the general of the tartars committed to this mandorin the sole care of all the affairs and concernments of that entire province , and after he had levied some recruits , and given his troops some time to refresh themselvs , he proceeded to the conquest of the two neighbouring provinces schiamsi and fuquam , and with the same fortune and success which did usually attend the arms of the tartars , in a little time he subdued them both . some places , as in the other provinces , made a resistance , but a very short and ill-managed one ▪ the other places taking advantage by the misfortune of their neighbours , presently submitted to the victors . these three provinces were all reduced under the dominion of the tartar in less than a year , which was . now as the general was determining to advance his troops towards the other three provinces which bordered upon these , which were honan , suchuen and cancheu , news was brought him that he was already master of them , without being necessitated to draw his sword. they testified the more readily their obedience to all orders his highness should please to impose upon them , because they had leisure to consider to how many inevitable calamities they should expose themselves , should they think to stop the triumphant progress of their victorious enemies : therefore they resolved to prevent their ruine , and if by submitting they could not secure themselves from all the sad inconveniences which in all wars are unavoidable , yet they hoped their oppressions hereby would be but light in comparison of such as they must infallibly expect in a war with an exasperated enemy , where there is no mercy to be expected by the conquered . chap. vi. the tartars find the greatest resistance in the conquest of the three last provinces . a chinese pyrate makes himself very potent . who this pyrate was . of all the fifteen provinces into which the vast empire of china is divided , twelve of them were in the year . entirely subjected to the dominion of the tartars ; there only remained the reduction of three , viz. foquien , otherwise called chincheo , canton , quansi , to complete the entire conquest of all china : b●●t it was more difficult to subdue these than all the rest ; for some of these countries did not only border upon the seas , but were also rugged and mountainous , and the people very warlike ; more particularly those of foquien or chincheo ; and being thus advantageously seated , they were likely more to exèrcise the valour and warlike discipline of their enemies , than as yet any of the chineses had done . but besides the ruggedness of the countrey , and the martial gen●●us of the inhabitants , there were two other obstacles which presented themselves , and for some time put a stop to the tartars in compleating their victory . the first , but least considerable , was a new prince of the blood-royal , who had retired himself into these provinces , and in the city of foquien was crowned emperour of all china . this prince at his coronatio●● stiled himself ianvan . all these titles have some ●●llustrious signification ; but i could never be informed what this last meant . if hunguan was only a flash of lightning , this latter was only a vapour or exhalation . all these people with their great emperour did but a little affright the tartar. but they perswaded themselves , that if their new prince was not powerful enough to recover that part of china which was lost , he might yet secure to himself these three provinces , of which he was now master . and that which did most encourage them , was , their princes having employed under him a most eminent chinese captain , who was highly reputed for his valour , and till now had ever been very successful in divers adventures both by sea and land. the second obstacle i intimated before , was this renowned captain , and he was the greatest and last which ever the tartars met with in all their conquest . upon this very mans account they were obliged to change their usual method in the management of affairs , and to go to work a different way than yet they had done : before they threatned , and imperiously commanded all people to submit unto them upon pain of severely feeling their displeasure ▪ but now , since they prevailed so little ▪ even by force and violence , i●●stead hereof , they did not ( contrary to thei●● usual custom ) think scorn to come to proposals of agreement , treaties , nay intreaties to a person of no quality , a very pirate . this man , who had made himself such a terrour to the tartars , was by birth a chinese , and was called icoan , a name which then made a great noise even in very remote countries . and for the better intelligence of the state of affairs in china , as they then stood , i judge it will much satisfie the readers curiosity to recite some of the adventures of his life . he was born in a little village near the sea-side , not far from the city of annay ; the place of his birth was not more obscure than his parents were poor and miserable ; when he was very young , he went out of his own countrey , to try if elsewhere he could not better his fortune ; and being a bold witty fellow , he did not despair to raise himself in time to be some considerable person , which that he might , he judged it necessary for him t●● travel abroad , see the world , and to seek out some convenient employment ; upon this account he came to the city of macao , and there , as it is usual for persons of his years and condition , he placed himself in the service of some workman or tradesman , and from thence he came to serve a chin●●se merchant : this was no very high preferment , neither did he resolve to stay here . and as he wanted not for wit ; he every day improved himself , grew more and more cunning , and capable of higher advancement . and here in this city being instructed in the principles of the christian religion , he was baptized , and called iaspar ; but for what reason he took this name , i cannot tell , unless perhaps he imagined it very fortunate . icour or iaspar seeing himself at macao but in a mean condition , and not much considered , returned into his own countrey ; but not being advanced there , nor contenting himself to live low and obscure , he went from thence to iapan , where at that time there was great freedom to all nations to come and trade , and for this reason he fixt himself there , and got employment under a very rich chinese merchant , whom he served with great fidelity and diligence in all his concerns , and was very well approved of by his master , who found him daily more and more intelligent in all things relating to traffick , and so confided in him , that he sent him with some ships , and a great part of his wealth entrusted to his care , to trade in the kingdoms of cochinchine and cambaye : iaspar acquited himself so well of his employment , that he returned with great profit to his master , and much credit to himself . afterwards he so improved the repute and opinion which his master and several other rich merchants had of his capacity and fidelity , that many of them did gladly entrust him with the greatest part of their stock . once he went from iapan to cambaye with two ships laden with very rich merchandise , the factorship of which was commissionated to him by his master and several other merchants . he arrived safely at cambaye , and as he was busied in unlading and disposing of his merchandise , news was brought him that his master and all or the greatest part of those by whom he was employed , were dead of the plague , which that year raged terribly in iapan , and followed after a famine , which had much afflicted and desolated the whole countrey . now was a fit season to verifie the proverb , which saith opportunity makes the thief ; and a more favourable one iaspar could not wish for . by profession he was a christian , but he was not so sincere in his religion as long to shew forth the works thereof , in observing the eighth commandment . at length he grew weary of having been true and faithful to those who confided in him . and now had he a very seasonable occasion to practise machiavel's maxim which saith , that he had best be a l●●ng time a good and an honest man , who would be a good time ●● cheat and a knave ; that is to say , he that would long gain by fraud and deceit , must first gain credit and repute by a lo●●g shew of truth and integrity ; icoan therefore now forges a will for his master and the other merchants by whom he was employ'd , and therein he declares himself sole heir of all the lading of those two vessels : and yet he pretended not to forsake the law of god , or to renounce the christian religion ; for he was willing to perswade himself that the true heirs of these merchants ought in conscience , for a reward to his services , to let him enjoy all that he was then possessed of at cambaye ; and there it was easie for him thus to clear his accounts . but it would be more difficult for him to accompt with the mandorins of china , who are more exact in taking accompts for the dead than for the living ; for these lordly m●●ndorins make themselves the executors of the wills of all dead persons , that thereby they may make themselves their heirs . they observe great forma●●iti●●s of justice , out of pret●●nce to prevent all frauds which might be imposed upon lawful heirs ; but in reality , it is only thereby to advantage themselves . iaspar , who understood very well the customs of his countrey , judged he should be much perplexed there , in making up his accompt●● ; for the mandorins had very exactly informed themselves of all the particulars with which he had been commissionated ; and therefore seeing his life and fortune in such eminent danger , he thought that the best course he could take was that if he must die like a thief , not to let it be for his first the●●t , nor like a common rogue , since he k●●w how to advance his fortune , and make hims●●lf the general of the thieves . th●● principles of the christian religion in which he had been instructed , might something disturb his mind ▪ in the●● courses : but by thieving he enriched himself ; & by restitution he impoverished himself ; & besides , he was likely to meet with great vexation in accomp●●ing with the mandorins of china ; therefore he judg'd , the most expeditious way of freeing himself from the vexatious trouble of making up his accompts in this world ; was to reserve these matters till he should make up his reckonings for all in the next . thus as for religion , icoan did not much trouble his thoughts , which were now wholly employ'd in contriving how to secure & advance his fortune ; for which the readiest and surest way , he thought , was to turn pyrate . icoan , by the sale of these goods and merchandizes , of all which he had now made himself the proprietary and master , raised so considerable a sum , that therewith he purchased several ships , and raised a little naval army ; and now he had made himself commander in chief of such a squadron as might make the mandorins of china have no great mind to come and call him to accompt . but out he puts to sea , and in a short time meets with so many successful adventures , that ( as the relation saith ) the barbarossa's and other eminent corsairs could not come in comparison with this famous pyrate . the name of icoan was as much fam'd as fear'd ; and he was not less valiant than crafty and subtil . but above all , he shewed himself most liberal when any prize was to be shared . the fame and renown he hereby purchased , encr●●ased daily the number of his followers : all persons who were either desperate in their estates and fortunes or of such loose principles as himself , crowded into his party . thus the number of his ships so encreased , that at last he made himself admiral of a very considerable navy . icoan doth no longer now content himself to prey upon private vessels , but not doubting of success , he hath the audacity to go and fight the whole chinese fleet , assoon as he was informed it was preparing to come in pursuit after him . several other corsairs had divers time been roving about those seas , but ei●●her they never kept out at sea , but whilst the king's ships were in harbour , and neglected to scowre the seas , or else it was not long before they were surprized and seized upon by those who were encouraged thereto by the great reward which the king promised to any who should bring in the heads of these pyrates . nay , it sometimes happened that these rogues destroyed one another ▪ as he was who came against icoan . but this fellow ●●arried himself so cautiously , managed all things with so excellent an order , and was so punctually observed and obeyed by all his followers , that he was not to be surmounted either by force or stratagem . thus he became ma●●ster of all the seas upon the coast of china . but he did not stop here , but that his souldiers might not be idle for want of employment , he landed , and made invasions upon the most rich provinces , pillaged and sacked the people , desolated the countrey where-ever he came , neither did he meet with any remarkable opposition against his great forces , which were then so numerous , that he was able to put out to sea a thousand vessels . what can we attribute all this to , but meer fortune ? icoan was but yesterday a small officer to a poor handicrafts-man , and to day is soveraign of the seas , the dread and terrour of people and provinces . the king , or rather the kings of china , for this corsair upheld his power under the reign of several kings , were fully informed of all which passed upon the coasts ; but it was no easie matter to undertake the suppression of icoan . and there were very few who had so much courage as to venture near his squadrons ; for his ships were so well furnished with excellent cannon , and he had aboard them so many bold desperate fellows , and so great plenty of all sorts of arms and fire-works , that there was no body who had any mind to go in chase of him . the king , who searched out all possible means to put a period to the rapine and violence of this corsair , at last thought of a very pretty way to suppress him , and this was by a stratagem , which was both warlike and politick ; but it had not the success which was hoped it might . the fortunate destiny of i●●oan prevailed as well against the policy as power of his enemies . there was at the same time a great rumour in the kings court of another pyrate who roved about the coasts of some of the provinces , and behaved himself with that resolution , that he likewise was looked upon as invincible . there happened some interviews between these two pyrates , and they agreed together not to oppose or undertake any thing one against the other ; and by this league they supported themselves . the king therefore purposed , and did really write to each of them , giving strict charge that his letters should be delivered to them both at the same instant of time , and with great secrecy , so that one of them when he received his letter , might not know that the other had been sent to upon the same account . the purport of the king's letters ●●o each of these corsairs was to this effect ; that being informed of his valour , he was desirous to make use of his service in an affair of high importance to the good and welfare of his state ; and therefore offered icoan a general pardon and indemnity for all that was past , and to acquit him from the restitution of any thing of which he had been possessed of , appertaining either to the king or to any private person whosoever : and that he would not only receive him into grace , but make him high admiral or captain general of all the sea coasts , give him the office of great mandorin , and abundantly shower upon him his favours and rewards . but to merit these graces , he commanded him with all speed with his whole fleet to attaque the other pirate , who disputed his soveraignty over the seas ; and therefore it highly concerned him not to suffer any longer such an enemy to his state ; and that icoan was the person he had made choice of to quell and suppress so eminent a pirate . the letter which the king writ to the other corsair was to the same effect ; that he might receive him into grace , &c. he enjoyned him to go , assault and defeat icoan . this stratagem of the king was highly approved of , and it was imagined that the issue thereof would have been of great importance to the publick welfare ; for in all likelihood each of these pirates would with great joy have received these proposals , and should these so powerful ▪ fleets engage each other , it was expected that either they should ruine themselves , or if one should gain the victory , yet in the conflict he should have been so shattered and torn , that the navy royal which was setting forth upon this occasion , finding him in that condition , might with ease defeat and vanquish him , and thus entirely compleat the destruction of both these pyrates . it is not known what operation the king's letter had upon the inclinations of the other corsair , the competitor of icoan ; but as for him , he very readily entertained these fair propositions ; and whatsoever the design of them might be , yet hereby he saw an honourable way ( which he so ambitiously desi●●ed ) laid open to him to dissentangle himself from the toils and ●●urmoyles of the sea , and the perils in which he was involved , and from which it is very difficult for any man , pursued by a powerful king , long to secure himself , and should any disaster happen to him : by giving obedience to these orders , he knew that his endeavour faithfully to serve his prince , would crown his misfortune with honour . but should he gain the success he hoped for , he should thereby elevate his power higher than ever , make himself glorious in hi●● own countrey , and free himself from the fear of being called to an accompt by the mandorins . see now icoan transformed into a loyal subject to his prince , upon the reception of his letter and commission , which did as much blemish the fame of the king , as it did illustrate the renown and glory of the pyrate ▪ who to be received into the grace and favour of his prince , was only to destroy his great adversary , which did import his private concern as much as the publick ; for there being then no●●e left who could contend with him at sea , or disturb him in his enterprizes , he knew he should have it in his power to make himself feared and beloved by whom he pleased . thus this corsair was sure to make his advantage every ways , but mistrusting , as he had reason , that he with whom he was to engage , might have received the like order ; for this is the usual practise of the polititians of china , and therefore their countreymen are the less surprized with it ; he judged by delay he should endanger his success , and therefore resolved with all expedition to put his design in execution , and at the very instant issued out all convenient orders to his whole fleet , and immediately went in search of his enemy . icoan knew that his whole fortune depended upon the success of this expedition ; therefore he omitted nothing which was expedient to be done . after he had visited all his ships , seen that they were very tight and trim , his canons right pointed , his men in good order , and in general had put all things in a readiness for battel , he went and faced his enemy , who likewise had drawn together all his force , without all doubt upon the same design , but had been more remiss and delatory in making his preparation ; and yet he fitted himself for fight as well as the diligence and eagerness of his enemy would give him leisure , who pent him in so clo●●e , that he would not give him liberty to make out to sea , but charged and assaulted him with all the fierceness and violence imaginable . nothing could be added to the valour and conduct with which icoan managed the whole battel , in which he shewed a courage and judgment worthy of an excellent commander . the victory was long disputed between both parties , and with all the valour and great exploits which can be imagined ; and doubtless that which is said of the combats of pyrates , that they make a great noise with ●●heir guns , only waste their powder , and do no grea●● execution , held not true here ; fo●● most certainly this was a very bloody ●●ight , in which two fierce and sto●● pyrates did most obstinately resolv●● neither to give nor take quarter , bu●● either to conquer or to die ; but the success , or rather the courage and conduct of icoan quickly gained him the victory ; which he secured by leaping into his enemies ship , and with hi●● own hand killing him , and cutting off his head , and thereby quickly put an end to the battel , in which the victor's ships were so little endammaged o●● disord●●red , that they were ready fo●● a fresh fight ; as for those who had taken part with his enemy , and escaped the fire and water , they presently struck sail and submitted to the victorious icoan ; nay , they immediately sided with him , for they were persons , who though they had changed thei●● master , yet they changed neither their quality nor condition . thus icoan encreas'd both the number of his men and ships , and his fame likewise , and thereby became after the victory both much more powerful and formidable . then even presently he issued out fresh orders to all his men to be i●● a readiness to receive the kings fleet , should they make any attempt upon him . but this great success and conduct of icoan had frustrated all the designs of the chinese court. he was more potent than ever , and con●●equently more to be feared : he never yet had so gallant an army , nor so numerous a fleet under his command . so tha●● the kings ships which came in search after him , wi●●h design to have fought him , imagining to have found him half conquered already , when they had made up nearer to him , and di●●covered in what condition he was in , pretended now they came with a quite different design . they came not now to assault icoan , but to congratulate and give him joy of his victory . this subtil corsair , who was perfectly well vers'd in the art of dissimulation , did conceal his distrust , and made no shew as if he had prepared to receive them as his enemies , but made to the shore , and when he was landed , he went and presented to the viceroy the kings letter , wherein he gave him assurance of those great recompences if he freed the state from that pyrate , whom he had defeated , and whose head he then delivered to the viceroy , shewing him the ships he had taken , and the men who had delivered themselves up to his mercy . the viceroys could not refuse icoan the honours and dignities he laid claim to , since he had so express a promise of them from the king their master . he presently therefore took possession of the high admiralship , and being back'd and supported with so many powerful forces , which made him so dreaded , he resolves to maintain himself in that office . thus is the grandeur and fortune of this pirate now firmly established : he is now rich and powerful , a most illustrious person , and highly considered of by the people : of a great thief , he is now become the great mandorin of all china ; but it is true , in that countrey thief and mandorin differ only in name : but he is not now feared as he was before ; but on the contrary , he is loved and honoured by all the provinces ; for he promises them in recompense of the mischiefs he had brought upon them , to make them flourish in wealth and prosperity . he now begins to make the seas open and free for trade and commerce . it was not very difficult for him to scowre the coasts , and to clear the seas of all pyrates ; for which he need only with his followers quit the seas , and stay ashore ; for all the corsairs which used to rove about and ravage those coasts , had listed themselves in his squadrons , and were under his command ; but icoan and his followers were too much allured with a pyrates life , not to put out to sea again with all speed . the difference between his former being at sea , and his present , is only this , that now he robs with the kings flag , and under the pretext of his authority . there are in all parts of the world honourable thieves and robbers , who rob and steal with royal authority ; but icoan robbed the king himself , and that with greater audacity than he plundered private persons . there were no vessels which went out of china laden with merchandizes for the neighbouring kingdoms , but he made pay their whole duties to him ; nay , and more than their duties . and as if icoan had been king , the merchants took all their pasports from him , & esteemed of them much more than they did of those from the king. thus the commerce of china availed this officer much more than it did the king himself ; and besides all this , he laded several vessels for iapan and the philippines , with the richest merchandizes of all china , which he had either plundered , or bought at his own price : and this traffick brought him in yearly millions of silver ; so that in his palaces he had several halls and other rooms covered over with plates of silver , which was become as common with him as the most ordinary materials . the king of china was highly displeased that his design to destroy this pyrate , should succeed so contrary to his expectation ; for he saw that instead of having ruined and destroyed him , he had confirmed him in his authority , and made his power more dreaded than ever ; and therefore now all his contrivance was how to draw him from the sea , and the best way of doing this , he thought was by employing him against the tartars , who then made incursions upon the frontiers of china ; for this end he declared him general of his armies , and sent him commissions to levie new troops in those provinces where he was already captain general of the coasts . he caused likewise several great and considerable sums of money to be delivered to him for the payment and subsistance of his army : but the intentions and designes of the court were only hereby absolutely to cut off the tyrant , either by causing him to be destroyed by the tartars , or else by seizing and arraigning him when he should be further advanced into the countrey , where they might more easily secure his person . icoan very readily obeyed the kings orders , but he was too clear-sighted not to see through all this policy , and too subtil not to evade it , and turn it to his own advantage . he delivered out his commissions , called together all his troops , and appointed his field-officers , and began to march into the field . but all this time he had laid a contrivance with his friends and confidents , that when he was upon his march , they should in all parts give an alarm , and should publickly come and inform him that several dutchmen and other enemies to the state of china did rove about , and ravage the sea-coasts , the guard of which was committed to his care . icoan upon the advice hereof made a shew of much trouble and concern , and seemed very much perplexed . he instantly sent advice upon advice , to acquaint the king with all that had passed upon the coasts . at last he remitted the management of the war against the tartars to his lieutenant-generals , and he himself presently put out to sea , to go in chase of these pyrates which had made such havock upon the coasts . this was all the desire and intention he had of approaching near the court. icoan understood full well how all affairs were there managed , and knew that the king did not of himself cause these orders to be issued out ; for it was not he that governed the state , but his officers and counsellors , and therefore conceived that it was they who had laid these designes against him , resolving thereby to ruine him . neither was he ignorant that the viceroys and the kings commissioners in the provinces where he was , were ready upon all ooccasions to do him all the ill offices they could , being instructed thereto by the ministers of state , who had likewise commissionated them to watch and observe him , and not to let slip any opportunity , whenever time and place should give them any advantage against him ; foreseeing therefore the vexations and trouble in which he should perpetually be involved by these persons , he apprehended that there was no other expedient to free himself from so many enemies , but to resolve to win them to his party , and to engage them in his interests . this was not very difficult for him who was so well furnished with money , with which he knew how to supply himself upon all occasions ; for he need only lay new taxes upon the countrey : by this he knew he should open the mouths of the poor people whom he oppressed , and raise their cries against him ; but at the same time he should stop the mouths , and appease the clamours of those who sought to oppress him . this he thought was the best way to secure and advance himself ; and this he resolved to put in practise , and did so successfully , that in a short time he was one of the chief ministers of state. and there was no body hereafter at the court that ever gave icoan any disturbance , but all persons there were highly satisfied with him ; for he failed not to supply them with gold , silver and pearls , all which he came easily by . the poor afflicted provinces did incessantly make remonstrance to the court of the grievances they suffered from icoan ; but his gold , pearls and bribes had so stopped all passages into the court , that their complaints and supplications could never reach the king. the ministers of state and eunuchs of the palace were so satisfied with the liberality of this corsair , that now he never was mentioned at court as a pirate ; but as a loyal and faithful servant of his prince ; and all the discourse there was of the eminent exploits he had done , and the great services he had rendred the state. it is a strange thing , but it is incident to the courts of all princes , that kings , who ought to be best informed of the state and condition of their subjects , know less than all other persons the oppression and desolation of their provinces . thus the people without any relief or remedy groaned under the extortion of this tyrant ; for so far was the king from relieving them , that he was utterly ignorant both of their afflictions and complaints . it was not to be expected that the ministers of state or counsellors to the king should acquaint him with the oppression of his subjects , since thereby they reaped so great profit to themselves , and being that icoan now robbed and plundered for them , they encouraged him to rob and plunder the people more boldly than ever . thus are kings served , and thus are affairs governed . those who have all their livelihood and maintenance out of their exchequers , are the persons who serve them least faithfully : they devour the labour and subsistance of the people , but matter not how their master discharges himself of the care which he ought to take of the preservation of his subjects . chap. vii . the pyrate icoan made a treaty with the hollanders . his quarrel with the portugueses of macao , for refusing to restore him his daughter , which he had caused to be educated in the christian religion . the tartar sollicits him to joyn with him . his fidelity to the princes of china . after that icoan had rendered himself thus potent both by sea and land , he had a mind to make the hollanders , who were in the isle formosa , stand in awe of him . this isle is the nearest land to the province of fokien , from whence it may easily be discovered when the sky is clear . he began to menace the hollanders , that he would drive them away , unless they retreated of their own accord . but it was not so easie to effect this as he imagined : all that lay in his power to do , was only to put a stop to their commerce with china , and this alone was to do them no small injury ; for this would exclude them from the greatest profit and advantage which they made by their trade to the indies . the hollanders , should they be deprived of liberty to trade with china , would lose a great part of their treasure ; for they meet in no parts , no not in europe , with so considerable merchandize as the chinese , with which they traffick to iapan and other places , and in exchange thereof , receive present money . at the first they vilified icoan's prohibition , but they had quickly cause to repent them ; for he burnt eight of their best ships , three at one time , and five at another ; of the loss of which eight vessels the intelligence was certain , and doubtless they los●● many more , but what or how many , we are not so well informed . the hollanders perceived to their cost , with how troublesom and fierce an enemy they had to deal , and therefore they resolved to proceed in a new method ; for nothing could be gained of icoan by force ; but money could do all things : and it is most true , that whoever is able to contend with weapons of gold and silver , may the cheapest and least expensive way be victorious . at last the hollanders made their peace with icoan , obliging themselves to pay him yearly , as a tribute , about six or seven thousand pound sterling , and by this means they had free liberty to traffick and pass from formosa to china . the sum was not great in comparison of the grand advantage and profit which did accrue to them by this freedom of commerce : yet did their money purchase them the friendship of icoan at so cheap a rate . afterwards the good correspondency between them produced so firm a friendship , that he was desirous to commit to them the care of his sons education , and sent him to them to iacatra , of which they are possess'd in the east-indies , that he might be instructed in the politeness and martial discipline of europe . by the sequel it will appear how much icoan was esteemed of by the hollanders , who for several years before the war had used their utmost endeavors to obstruct the portuguezes of manila in their commerce with china ; and to this intent , their men of war did incessantly rove about those seas , and seized upon all the chinese vessels they met ; but now if any vessel had a pasport from icoan , or was freighted with any merchandize appertaining to him , they suffered it to pass by with all freedom , though it was bound for their enemies countrey , and hereby did much prejudice their trade ; and all this they did solely out of consideration to icoan ; for if they met with any other vessel , though it appertained immediately to the king of china himself , and was laden with his houshold-goods , or any thing else which belonged to the very person of the prince , it was not the less plundered , but all things were presently seized upon , and all the men who were found aboard , made slaves . thus icoan by the hollanders was looked upon as more king of china than the king himself . but this pyrate did not pretend to be less considerable upon the land , and in the provinces of china , than he was upon the sea. the king was once in arrears to him about the value of some five or six thousand pound sterling for his pension , which was placed upon the royal revenues of canton . the king's officers did not take care to give him satisfaction herein soon enough ; he presently came ashore , accompanied only with five or six thousand men , in whom he most confided , and though there was in the town more than two hundred thousand inhabitants , yet there was no person so bold as to dare to deny him entrance . neither did he commit any violence , but assoon as he was entred with his men , he caused a tribunal to be erected in the midst of the town , and summoned all the kings officers and publick notaries to appear before him , made the kings officers pay him what was due , and acknowledged the receipt thereof before the publick notaries , then departed out of the town , leaving all things very orderly and peaceably . these were the courses which icoan used to make himself be paid , even by the king of china himself . now as the hollanders more considered the power of this pyrate , than even of the king , so likewise hereafter they sent all their publick embassies to icoan , and not to the court at pequin ; all honours were paid , and all presents were made solely to him ; nay once they presented him with a scepter and crown of gold , thereby to excite his ambition to the royalty ; and that they might further engage him to take it upon him , they offered him the assistance of all their force and power : but as to this point , icoan remained a very loyal subject to his prince , which in the sequel he further manifested ; for he never made any ostentation of this scepter and crown , he caused it only to be put in his wardrobe amongst his other goods , and l●●id up as a present which he esteemed and valued , but not as a royal ornament , nor as an ensign of his grandeur and dominion . but a greater scandal to the dignity and person of the king was this , after icoan had obtained his pardon , all the armies and troops which he commanded were paid and maintained out of the kings exchequer , the king was at all the charge and expence , icoan had all the honour and advantage . it was the misfortune of china not to have had ministers of state more zealous of the grandeur and interest of their soveraign . the money of a pirate had so corrupted them , that though they might have obstructed the commerce of the hollanders in formosa with china , and thereby have obliged them to have received the permission of the king rather than of a pirate , yet there was nothing which they thought less of , than upon this occasion to support the power and majesty of their master . but these officers did solely concern themselves for their private interest , not at all for that of the state and their prince . and this is not very extraordinary in all courts of kings , so that it may very well be said , that either princes should be content not to reign , or that they should make such use of their authority , that those who should only execute their orders , should be content , nay glad that their master did solely reign and command . i judge it now necessary to say something of a difference which happened between icoan and the portugueses of macao . he had always made shew of an inclination and value for that town , where he had lived when he was young , and when he did not so much as hope ever to have been raised to his present height . now happened there a very remarkable accident , which had likely to have induced him ( as he threatned ) to have fallen very foul upon the inhabitants . the occasion was this : being at iapan at the beginning of his rise , he had there a natural daughter , which was then baptiz'd , and brought up in the christian religion . the christians after being driven out of iapan , she amongst the rest fled , and came to macao , where she was received by charitable persons , who took care of her pious education in the exercises of the christian religion . icoan being now informed that his daughter was at macao , sent to the portuguezes to demand her as his child . they considered that it was the father who demanded his child , but yet they did not think fit to restore him his daughter , because she was a christian , and as for him , though he had been baptized in , and made profession of the christian faith , yet he lived like an in●●idel , and conversed with no others ; but they were desirous duly to examine and consider of so weighty an affair ; and for this intent , they called an assembly of ecclesiastical , and other pious persons , who did conclude , that they ought not to restore the child to its father . upon this icoan menaced them most terribly , that he would come and besiege macao with a navy of five hundred or a thousand ships , that he would fetch away his daughter by force , ruine and extirpate all those who had retained her from him , and that from that very instant he would begin to reduce them to the extremity of indigency and necessity , by putting a stop to their receipt of any provisions or commodities from china : but for all his threats they did not restore him his daughter , neither did god permit him to bring the mischief he intended upon that city . it is not known what occasion did afterwards calm icoan ; but all persons were surprized , and did much wonder when they were informed that some time after a vessel which was bound from macao to iapan , being by storm driven upon the coast of china , where icoan was in person , that he should most courteously receive all the persons belonging to the vessel , presently supply them with all necessaries , and furnish them with pasports and all the safeguards which they could desire for their return into their own countrey , and did not so much as offer to retain any person , to oblige thereby the portuguezes to restore him his daughter , which he did not so much as mention . that all icoan's rage terminated , and he never after gave any disturbance to the inhabitants of macao . the portuguezes , who upon this occasion had been so well received , observed that icoan had a very curious oratory , in which they remarked amongst other things , the statues of our saviour and the virgin mary , and of divers other saints ; but it must not be imagined that these were any marks of christian piety : it was only a testimony that those of that nation do easily approve of any sort of religion ; for not being tied to believe a unity in the deity , they do indifferently receive a multitude of false gods , neither do they fix the number of them , but leave all persons free to adore fewer or more at pleasure . thus since they are so indifferent as to religion , and any seems to them good enough , they scruple not amongst their pagods or idols , to place the images of saints , without making any distinction , or paying more or less honour to those of iesus christ , the virgin mary , and of other saints , than to their own idols . but they equally adore them all as their gods , and this is the sum of their divinity . it is very credible , that though icoan had been baptized , yet he was ignorant of the principles of the christian faith ; for the portuguezes could never observe that he ever render'd more honour to iesus christ than he did to his idols ; neither did they perceive him to do the least action of a christian , though then he was amongst the christians , and then , if ever , it might well be expected he should shew at least some sparks of his christianity ; but they did not remember to have heard him ever so much as speak either of the gospels , sacraments or commandments either of god or his church ; and as for the manner of his life , that was less christian ; either this wretched man was so impious , or so ignorant , that he equally burnt incense to iesus christ and his idols . the portuguezes having been thus obligingly received by this corsair , and knowing how much it imported them to embrace his friendship , they then commenced to treat with him in relation to their own concerns as far as prudence and their present occasions required . they had experience that he was a terrible enemy , a crafty , subtil thief , and very often too near a neighbour to them : they thought likewise they were oblig'd to have some regard to him , because he had formerly lived in their town amongst them ; and therefore they made a treaty with him upon very honourable terms , and after confided so far in him , as to entrust him with their merchandizes , to transport them in his vessels to iapan ; for the portuguezes were deprived of all liberty of commerce thither , by their edicts , which did severely prohibit the admittance or entrance of any christian into iapan . thus icoan made great advantage with trading with the inhabitants of macao , not but that they were sensible what a peril they run ; for they knew how great reason they had to suspect , that either this pyrate , or those employed under him , might some time or other appropriate all the portugueze merchandizes to themselves , and be discharged with pretending only that they were either cast away , o●● else made prize by the corsairs . and should such a cheat as this be put upon them , they had no remedy whereby to relieve themselves . but icoan proceeded with so much honour , that the merchants never perceived any of their goods to have been embezell'd with which they had entrusted him . they only observed that their gain was less ; from whence they concluded , that he contented himself only to be a sharer with them therein . but of this they acquit icoan , believing , that it was only those he employed under him , that thus pilfered . all this they passed over , being desirous to continue on their trade , though it was with the less profit . for several years together there was nothing spoke of but how powerful icoan was both by sea and land : and certainly he deserved to be numbered amongst the other tyrants of china ; nay , even then when he passed for a very faithful servant to his king , because he was so to the mandorins ; and his gold and silver prevailed so at court , that there his tyranny was never spoke of , but only the grand services he had rendered the state. his authority was so great , that he wanted nothing of being king or emperour of all china , but the title , which he did not judge convenient for his condition ; for as he wanted not for prudence , he could not but know that the title of king or emperour would both render him odious , and ruine him in his affairs ; therefore he contented himself with having obtained from the court the dignity of gaucum , which is one of the greatest and chiefest of all china . it is true , that though he ever pretended to this charge , yet he was not possessed of it , but under the reign of the last emperours of china , at such time as the tartars had already conquered a great part of the empire . having taken a view of the progress and height of the fortune of this corsair , it remains , that we should now observe what use he makes of it . the relation gives large testimonies of the fidelity which he did ever inviolably retain to the chinese princes of the royal family , which was such , that it might well have served for an example to the grandees of that state. for when he was most potent , he did not only pay all due reverence to the emperour's person , his orders and injunctions , but likewise ever highly respected all the princes of the blood royal . if icoan would have taken up arms against his prince , he was far more powerful than the usurpers , ●●ha●● or ly. so many men he had at his command , the vast treasure he was possessed of , did incomparably more capacitate him , either to begin or carry on any enterprize of that nature ; but it may well be said , that his loyalty was greater than either his forces or his riches . thus he did not only continue a faithful subject to his king , but even after the death of zunchin , and when the tartars were already entred into china , instead of placing the crown upon his own head , as he had then a fair opportunity , and as several others did ; he on the contrary , seated upon the imperial throne that prince whom we before mentioned to have been crowned in the province of foquien ; and he it was who undertook his defence and support , and after that he had firmly engaged all his forces by sea and land to serve that prince , he came himself and constantly attended upon his person . icoan might have employed all this force in the conquest of a state and monarchy for himself , or else he might highly have advanced himself by siding with the tartars , and thereby might have secured his fortune ; for from the chineses he needed then fear nothing : but his duty to his prince was dearer to him , than the security of his fortune , nay than of his life it self could be amongst the tartars . he saw that he hazarded all by endeavouring to defend a prince whom it would be very difficult to protect against so powerful enemies ; but probably he was ambitiously desirous of this occasion , to make himself as eminent by his loyalty , as he had been by his pyracy . icoan now prepared against all attempts of the tartars , resolving to attend them in the province of foquien , one of the three last of the whole empire , which remained yet unconquered : hither he had drawn his choicest troops , which were composed of persons whose courage he had approved both by sea and land , and he headed them with the prince who was newly crowned emperour of china . this prince and icoan were two the greatest obstacles which the tartars ever met with in their whole conquest , which made them now to caress and solici●●e icoan , who before used only to brave and menace all persons into a submission to their authority . i was necessitated to make this digression , that i might discover what force the chineses then had , and who this great commander was , whose power it was hoped might have preserved some part at least of that empire from the invasion of the tartars . but now i shall return back to the progress of the victors , who after they had in the year . reduced to their subjection the city and province of nanquin , with the two other neighbouring provinces of schiamsi and huguan , and that the three other which bordered upon them , honam , suchuen and iuana had voluntarily submitted themselves , and all this in the space of eight moneths , the cham of tartary's unkle , who commanded his armies , retreated to nanquin , and there constituted a chinese mandorin viceroy ; but still the flame of the war was not quite quenched , but blazed out in all parts of the empire , and therefore it was not the intention of this prince only to pass away his winter-quarters at nanquin , but to consult there the securing his present conquest , and to contrive the most prudent way of reducing the three last provinces . and there he concluded , that it would much advance his intended expedition into these provinces , if he could engage icoan to side with the tartars ; and the best way of accomplishing this would be by intreaties and promises . to this intent he caused a letter to be writ by the chinese whom he had ordained viceroy of nanquin to icoan , who had a great value and esteem for that person . the mandorin wrote in his own name , and as it were to a friend , to whom he judged himself obliged by the bond of friendship , to send advice of this importance ; but it was well known that he only did it by the express order of the tartar. the subject of the letter was to let him know , that he would inevitably ruine himself and his affairs by endeavouring to oppose the triumphant victors ; and that if he would repose any credit in him , he should without any hesitation or delay deliver up those three provinces to the tartars ; that he engaged to him his word , and promis'd him all the assurance he could desire , that this prince would constitute him viceroy of foquien and canton ; or rather that he would make him soveraign and king thereof , if he would only acknowledge that he held that state from the emperour of tartary . it is most certain , the soveraign of those two provinces would have been no small king ; for they are as spatious as all spain , and the most wealthy of all china . and as to icoan , these countries did more suit his concerns , than any other , since all his force and wealth was there . icoan by his answer to this mandorin , gave him to understand the loyalty he resolved ever to retain to his lawful prince . he sent him word , that he was not so credulous as to intrust himself in the hands of such thieves ; nor so treacherous as to betray his countrey to such tyrants : that he was so far from delivering up those provinces , whose protection and defence he had undertaken : that he was most stedfastly resolved to employ the remainder of his life , and all his power and wealth to drive these vsurpers out of china : that this was his design , and that he should find he would lose no time , nor omit any thing necessary for the execution thereof . chap. viii . icoan demands succour from the emperour of japan , who refuses it him . he maintains a war against the tartars a whole year . he is taken prisoner , and presented to the emperour xunchi . what was the end of this corsair . icoan understood very well what it concern'd him to do after the answer he had returned to the viceroy of nanquin . he expected that all the fury and might of a triumphant enemy should presently thunder upon him ; he therefore mustered up all his forces , and prepared to receive the assaults of his enemies . and that he might not be negligent in any thing , he judged it convenient to send an embassie to the emperor of iapan , to demand succour from him : he conjur'd this prince that he would please to send over some of his troops into china , upon whose valour he could more relie than upon his chinese souldiery . the emperour of iapan , like the princes of china , is wholly buried in luxury . if ever he goes abroad either to hunt or course , it is alwaies in a sedan or litter , where he is , as it were shut up in a crystal cage ; he pretends , that it is thereby to command the greater respect and veneration from his subjects , not that he is affraid to be seen . the answer which this prince returned to icoan's embassadors , was this ; that his highness never treated , but with kings his equals . that if zunchin the lawful soveraign of china had asked aid from him when his occasions required it , he should have sent a considerable number of his best souldiers to his relief : that he should have been as readily disposed to have done the like , had any prince his legitimate successors demanded succour from him ; but upon the importunity of any particular person he could not grant it : that his weighty councils were taken up with the considerations of the affairs of kings , and that they well merited the addresses of kings . the answer of the emperour of iapan was not so unreasonable ; but icoan did not expect that he would have so much stood upon his grandeur with him , and was not inclinable to make use of any other applications , lest thereby he should debase himself in the esteem of the grandees of his court. he pretended that he ought to be considered as the pillar and support of the empire of china , and that he might well take upon him thus to speak in the name of the whole state at that time , when he was , as it were , the life and soul of it : therefore he resolved to have no more to do with the emperour of iapan ; and all his thoughts were now wholly busied to put those forces he had at home , in readiness to receive the tartars . who when they had understood the resolution of icoan , saw that it concerned them to lose no time , but with all expedition to push on their victory ; in the carrying on of which , it was necessary for them to employ prudence , as well as force . in the first place therefore , they judged it convenient to take care , better to secure to themselves the city of nanquin : and this they did by constituting a superior authority to that of the mandorin , who was viceroy , ordering the cham's unkle , who had conquered these six provinces , to reside with his whole court in that city . and that he might appear with greater lustre , and be more absolute , they gave him the title of king. thus the city of nanquin , which had been formerly the court and residence of the kings of china , returns now to the court of a tartarian king : but yet itnever appeared that this prince , who had the title of king , had greater authority than if he had been only viceroy ; and perhaps there was some mistake in the relation , and that really he was only viceroy . the sequel will clear this point , which to me seems considerable . the council of state to the young xunchi , did do two things of great importance , by the establishment of this prince at nanquin : the first was by limiting the great power of the chinese mandorin , who was a very subtil and able statesman . the second was , by constituting the cham's unkle king in this great city , they did thereby honourably withdraw him from the command of the army , that he might remit to a new commander the conquest of the three last provinces . they knew that the war which they were now entring upon , was more rough and difficult than any they had been yet engaged in : therefore though this prince was valiant and successful , yet because there was a younger unkle to the cham , called pelipaouan , who was more considerable in the army , and more knowing in martial affairs , they judged it very important to empower this latter with the command in chief of the army . i could not learn the name of the cham's unkle first here mentioned ; but as for this pelipaouan , he was a great hero amongst the tartars , who did unanimously declare , that the emperour his nephew ought to acknowledge the conquest of china to his valour and prudence . he it was who was chiefly employed to inspire valour into the young emperour , and to animate him to these great enterprizes . by the tartars he was stiled the conquerour of china ; which title he thought he had well merited by the share he had in the conquest . to this pelopaouan was committed the remaining expedition , that is to say , the reduction of the last provinces , in which the war was likely to be more rough than it had been in the others ; both because the countrey was very mountainous , and there was likewise a powerful army of experienced souldiers fully resolved to make a resolute defence . the prince did with great joy receive his commission and instructions . as there was nothing he desired more passionately than to answer and maintain the fame of his valour , so nothing so much satisfied him as to see that he was made choice of to carry on the conquest there where the victory was most difficult : and as for all the difficulties and obstacles , he only made a sport of them . in the beginning of the year he marched into the field at the head of an army of two hundred thousand men , all choice souldiers ; for there was an emulation amongst all ●●he troops who should serve under this prince . he had fifty thousand horse , and a hundred and fifty thousand foot. he had a train of artillery of five hundred peeces of ordnance , with a suitable proportion of ammunition , and all other provisions for so great an enterprize . amongst several armies of the tartars , which had ravaged the state of china , there had been many as numerous , but never any composed of such choice and stout men as those whom pelipaouan commanded ; and it concerned the tartars now to employ his best men . as for the number of men which the emperour of china and general icoan had under their command , it is not certainly known : but without all scruple there was in those provinces above a million of armed men , those who were at sea , not being included in the number ; for besides the old standing troops , and the souldiery which appertained to icoan in particular , there was an incredible number of men retired thither out of the other provinces . pelipaouan entred first into the province of foquien , where he expected to meet with the greatest obstacles in the narrow passages of the mountains . the prince who had been there crowned , had for six moneths enjoyed the splendid grandeur of his royalty ; icoan the general of his armies , was likewise there attending on him with his choicest troops . both the armies quickly joyned and engaged . the numbers and the particularities of the combats and battels which were then ●●ought , are not remarked in the relation : but both parties being more than ordinarily animated against each other , it is easie to imagine that there were many eminent exploits performed on each side . pelipaouan spent a whole year in subduing this province : he was confirmed that he had not done amiss in having so briskly begun the war whilst his men were fresh and in their first heat . it was a very bold attempt , and might seem even presumptuous that this general should at the first enter into this countrey , where he knew they were best prepared to defend themselves : but the consequence manifested that he had reason so to do . the cities and strong places of this province did not of their own accord open their gates , as in other parts . they all resisted against the fierce assaults of the tartars , and never yielded , till thereby they were so debilitated , they could make no longer resistance . notwithstanding all the diligent inquisition i have made , i could never be particularly informed what icoan did ; only in general i have learn'd that he was present in all eminent enterprizes , and never turn'd his back to his enemies ▪ but at last he fell unfortunately into their hands , and was made a prisoner of war ; but whether he was taken in a battel , or in the defence of some place , i cannot tell : but most certain it is , he never quit his station , nor delivered himself up into his enemies hands , whom he had offended so outragiously , till he had for a long time fought most manfully . all things were now easie to the tartars after they seized upon icoan . there was nothing of any great importance remained to be done in that province , but to possess themselves of the person of the king ; and this they did in a short time after , and as the relation saith , presently put him to death ; yet by the following narrative he seems to have defended himself a considerable time ; but as to this particularity , it shall be cleared in its due place . as for icoan , they thought it convenient to spare his life , that they might present him to the emperour xunchi . from henceforth we shall see nothing but the disgraces and misfortunes of this person , who had so long been the favourite of fortune ; he that for so long a time had as it were , been intoxicated with prosperities , shall hereafter see the frailty and deceitfulness of fortune . but though icoan was ca●●t down in his fortune , yet he was not dejected in his spirits ; his chains and imprisonment had not abated his fierceness and courage ; he seemed to shew a very great animosity against the chineses , and therefore he presently put himself into the tartarian garb , and caused his hair to be cut , and with this new face he went with his old boldness , as if he still had several armies at his command , to present himself to the victor , and to desire him to employ in his service him , and all the souldiers which he pretended yet to have at his disposal both by sea and land. see what the audacity and fidelity of a pyrate can do ! icoan hath now neither prince nor countrey left ; but methinks this confidence to dare to make these proffers to his conquerour of what he had dispossessed him , and at the same time as he was his prisoner , was not very seasonable . if he would not appear more constant and faithful to his countrey , at the least he should have shewed himself more subtil and prudent in timeing these proposals more advantageously to himself . the tartar did not reject these proffers of icoan : he had occasion for ships & seamen to reduce the two other provinces : and it was not so easie for him quickly to be furnished with sea-stores and naval provisions requisite for a fleet , unless icoan did at least interest himself in calming and gaining to the tartarian service those persons who had served under him , and were most horribly averse to the tartars , who had dispoyled him of all his goods and treasury , unless what he had hid , and they could not find . after they sent him prisoner to nanquin , where the cham's unkle then was ; and some time after he was conducted to pequin , and presented to the young xunchi . assoon as icoan was brought before the prince , he failed not to take notice to him of the answer he had returned to the mandorin who writ to him from nanquin . he repeated to him the injurious terms with which he had spoke of the tartars , how he called them thieves and tyrants . in truth , they did not object to him as so great a crime that he had engaged himself with all his might in the defence and maintenance of the king who had been crowned in the province of foquien . they judged that his loyalty to his king and countrey extorted this duty from him ; and the young xunchi , how much soever he was exasperated against icoan , could not but readily acknowledge , that however treason may please , it always makes the traitors odious ; and on the contrary , though loyalty be never desired to be very eminent in enemies , yet it alwayes renders their persons the more estimable . icoan , when he saw how vehemently the tartars urged his letter against him , boldly denied that ever it came from him ; he positively averred , he never wrote it , nor any thing like it ; and that it was a forged piece , produced by his enemies , to blacken him in the opinion of that court , thereby to consummate his ruine . from this they passed to another head of his accusation , in which they pretended he was guilty of high treason , in having by his authority opened silver mines , and compelled by violence the people to work in them . icoan maintained he never opened any mines of silver , and declared that what silver he had was so far from having been taken out of the mines in china , without the emperour's permission , that on the contrary , it came out of the possessions of the king of spain , and out of the territories of the king of iapan , with the leave of those princes . and at the very instant he confuted those who objected this crime against him . certain it is that the greatest quantity of silver he had , came to him ( as he said ) partly out of iapan , by the way of na●●gasaque ; partly from mexico and peru , out of the mines of the king of spain , by the vessels of manila . after he had cleared himself as well as he could from the most weighty accusations , there was produced against him a great number of informations and complaints of several grievances , with which he had oppressed the provinces : and that which is very strange , those very persons who presented these accusations against him , were the same officers of the late emperors of china , who after icoan had gained them by his bribes , had retained them , and impeded their presentment to the emperour . these traitors were so impudent as to produce before the tartar those very papers which evidenced their having sold themselves to icoan ; and because they sold their perfidiousness at so dear a rate , that thereby they obliged him to grate and pole the provinces , they attempted to cause him to be punished , because he did for their profit and advantage pillage these very provinces . none surely but the kings of china could have such officers . from hence the tartar might infer how loyal they were likely to be to a forreign prince , who had so often betrayed their lawful master , and a prince of their own nation . how are such kings and such states to be bemoaned ! and how are those people to be lamented who have not wherewith to purchase the favour of those who have so great credit with such great princes ! as for icoan , he had yet left him wherewithal to gratifie the avarice of those who imagined there was nothing more to be expected from him : he had hidden treasures , which were not yet discovered ; and whether he was or he was not criminal , he knew nothing could give a better gloss to his affairs , and therefore he judged that he must resolve to pay new contributions to his accusers : and now he applies him to re-purchase the favour of those same officers whom the policy and mildness of the tartarian government had continued in their charges and offices . by these means all his accusations fell to the ground , and he appeared innocent in proportion as he distributed his money & presents . now witnesses were produced , who gave in evidence for his justification ; and all that was ever alledged against him , was ●●only false suppositions and black calumnies . thus icoan , by declaring himself liberal , was declared innocent , dismissed and fully discharged . this was the justice which this pyrate's money obtained him from the chinese justices and magistrates . icoan was not only cleared , but continued in his charge of gaucum . but it is probable this was no longer than his money and bounty lasted ; for when that failed , he must expect to be deprived both of his office and his life . the tartar knew what he had to do , when he found it was no longer his advantage to let live so declared an enemy , and one who had treated him so disgracefully . icoan dissembled with all the art he could possibly ; but it was manifest to all , that he was stripped at once of a great power and vast riches . as for the charge which remained to him , it was only a name and title , which conferred some honour upon him but nothing else . and besides , his presence grew daily more and more insupportable to those who not only perceived there was little left to be racked from him , but most earnestly longed to be rid of such a person who could so authentickly and clearly evidence their extortions . thus the unfortuate icoan was on all sides in danger of his life , unless , as some have believed , he was already cut off by the stratagems of so many enemies . this pyrate who had been so successful in the former part of his life , now saw that his misery was reserved for his latter days . this apostate of the christian religion , this tyrant and oppressor of so many people and provinces , went now to accompt for all his villanies ; yet as the height of his fortune created jealousie and envy in all those who were spectators of his advancement , so his fall cannot but move the compassion of all who shall cast their eyes on the precipice . it may well be said that the tartars , when they had s●●bdued the province of foquien , thereby made themselves absolute masters of the entire empire of china ; for though they had not as yet entred into the provinces of can●●on and quansi , yet there they met with so few obstacles to their victory , that this expedition did not much perplex them . the emperour xunchi presently sent several grandees of his court to congratulate with his unkle pelipaouan for his having reduced that province , and taken prisoner the general icoan , which he apprehended to be the most considerable enterprize . and at the same time he constituted him viceroy of these last provinces . this makes it credible that he never gave the title of king to his other unkle , who resided at nanquin ; for it is not probable , that that prince who neither had the merits nor excellent endowments of pelipaouan , should be made king of six provinces , and he who was stiled the conquerour of china , and much more considered of at the court , should only be viceroy of three . neither is it rational to believe that this young prince should be willing to share out his new monarchy , or to suffer any to be partners with him in his royal dignity , lest thereby they should grow so powerful as to contend with him for the whole . it is most true , that the ambition of reigning will not admit of partnership ; no not upon the consideration of kindred or affinity . remus was nearer related to romulus , who scrupled not to shed his brothers bloud , lest he should have a companion in his royalty . all the occasion there was to suppose that the young emperours unkle who resided at nanquin , was a king in reality , was only this ; he had viceroys subordinate to him ; but so had pelipaouan . we may therefore conclude that this was no remarque of soveraignty , but only a permission which they had from the court to constitute inferiour viceroys , reserving to themselves the superiority and chief authority in the government . chap. ix . the tartars pass into the province of canton , where a chinese prince is crowned emperour of china . they enter the city of canton , finding the gates open . a chinese fleet which came with relief , fires the city . the proclamation which the tartarian viceroy causes to be published in canton . although there remained two great provinces to be subdu'd before the entire conquest of china could be compleated , yet pelipaouan̄ , after he had defeated and seized upon icoan , did not think it glorious enough for him in person to proceed further in that expedition , in which he saw so little difficulties and few obstacles which might add lustre to his former victories . he setled himself in the province of foquien , that he might there provide all things necessary for the reducing the remaining part of the empire of china under the subjection of the tartars : he resolves to begin with the province of canton , into which he passes over an army of two hundred thousand men , as he did the preceding year into foquien : and as if he had already brought all the inhabitants of canton under the tartarian yoke , at the same time as he impowered a general or viceroy in martial affairs , with the command of his army , and the direction of all his military concerns , he likewise constituted a lord chief justice or viceroy in civil affairs , who had the administration of the civil government of that province . the general of the army was called ly , as the first tyrant was , of whom he came little short in his cruelties . and it was the violence and fierceness of this commander which made these people the more dread the tartarian dominion . till now they hoped they should have been treated by the victors with clemency and mildness , publick fame having informed them of the moderation and exact distribution of justice which the emperour xunchi and his unkles had observed where-ever they came : but the violent and fierce procedure of this viceroy made them quickly change the good opinion they had of this new government . as for the lord chief justice , he was a moderate person , and fitter to command ; he endeavoured all he could possible to cherish in the people the esteem they had of the young emperour's indulgency and clemency . this province being nearer to macao , from whence the relations came to manila , and from thence were dispersed into other parts , hath been the occasion that we have been more exactly informed of all the most remarkabl●● passages in the reduction hereof . and therefore by observing what manner of defence the chineses here made , the truer measure may be taken of the valour and martial exploits , or rather of the ill cond●●ct and little resolution of that nation . but from the hard usage with which the tartars treated these people , it must not be concluded that they made the like waste and spoil in the other provinces ; for this part of china being very remote from the court and person of the emperour xunchi , notwithstanding all the care and precautions of this prince , it was not possible to retain the souldiery under exact discipline . they were not now paid as heretofore ; but that they might subsist , their general , a violent and rash man , by his own example , instructed them in all manner of licentiousness . and this is the true reason that the desolation in the southern provinces was beyond comparison greater than in the other parts of the empire . the numerous army which general ly commanded , began to march out of their quarters the beginning of ianuary , . and it being the custom of the tartars to fall on with all their force upon the capital city of the province , all the several troops rendezvouzed the th . of the same moneth , within half a days journey of the city of canton . it is easie to imagine what a general consternation there then was . but that we may observe how fondly ambitious men are of the title of king , we must here remarque that in this city , which could expect nothing but to be quickly reduced under the dominion of the tartars , a new prince of the bloud-royal had in the preceding moneth of de●●ember caused himself to be crowned emperour of china , though he had but lately seen that several far more powerful princes than himself had purchased their own destruction by assuming to themselves the royal dignity , yet he could not master the impatient desire he had to be stiled emperour : his whole state was circumscribed in the walls of that city ; and all his revenues and treasury consisted only in vain expectations . a moorish king ●●f cordiva once said , let me reign today , though i die to morrow ; and that was the destiny not only of that moor , but of this chinese . the pride of men must strangely blind and bewitch them , to make them imagine it so great a felicity to die with their brows encircled in a royal diadem . this great emperour of canton had under him several souldiers , but ill armed , and as ill paid . they were all fully resolved to flie from the tartars before they ever engaged in the defence of their prince . it is true that they had been in several skirmishes , and had always come off safe , but it was because they took care to secure themselves by running away ; and without doubt they had reserved themselves for this last time . see what forces this emperour had , of whose name the relation takes no notice , his victories having never sufficiently signalized him . as for the city of canton , it is said to have been very well fortified ; and the vast riches which were in it made the tartars earnestly wish that it would make some resistance , that they might thereby be licensed by the law of arms to pillage it . they knew there was a great commerce of all nations , that several merchants even of europe , had their magazines and factories there . they pleased themselves with the hopes of the rich plunder they should have if so strong a city should make any opposition . there were then two hundred thousand inhabitants in it , who were defended with two strong walls , which were well flanked with towers and bulwarks , and fortified with several out-works , in a very good condition of defence , and furnished with great store of cannon well fixed . it concerned them to defend a king whom they had newly crowned , who had souldiers enough under him , and though a great part of them were run-aways , yet certainly he could not but have a considerable number of men knowing and experienced in martial affairs . and besides all this , the town was scituated upon a great ri●●er , and at the very foot of the walls there was a very powerful fleet of strong ships well armed , and ●●ufficiently provided both with men and ammunition . finally , there was in the city of canton both men , arms , ammunition , and provisions ; and all things necessary to hold out a long siege : and yet notwithstanding all these advantages , which might make a town impregnable , only twenty tartars made themselves masters of it ; these were some light-horsmen who had advanced themselves before the army ; and these alone took possession of the vast city of canton : certainly this is not to be parallell'd in any history . the army of the tartars made a halt half a dayes journey from the town , when these twenty horsemen advanced themselves upon this great design ; for there the souldiers are not under so exact a discipline , and stay not , as in other parts , for the word of command . they went up to the very gates of the old town , which they found open , and presently entred in , and rid through all the streets till they came to the new city , where they did the like . they only let flie some arrows here and there , to strike a terrour in the people , and cried out to them that they should not stir , for the whole body of the tartars were at the gates ; but that they need fear nothing if they were quiet and peaceable . the rumour of the approach of the tartarian army was scarce divulged in the town , when the greatest part of the souldiers , instead of putting themselves in a posture of defence , abandoned their stations , and quit their arms. these braves would no longer now endure any mark or badge of their profession , but plucked off quickly their coats lined with yellow , which is the usual habit of the souldiers there , and having flung away their arms , went and thrust themselves into the crowd of the common people . the emperour of canton remained all alone in his palace without any guard , but that of his wives and concubines , and some few eunuchs ; goodly troops to dispute for victory with the tartars ! and in this extremity his exchequer was so empty , and his credit so low , that having occasion for about some six hundred pound sterling , he could not find so much in all his coffers , nor in the pockets of all his courtiers . this small number of the tartars run about all the streets and places of the city without meeting for a long time with any person who offered so much as to make them stand . at last some chineses drew together , and surrounded four of them , who were the most negligent in standing upon their guard , and having seized them , they carried them to their emperour , who assoon as he saw them , ascended upon his throne , and sentenced them to be executed in his presence . this was all the blood which the tartars here lost ; and at this easie rate they purchased the defeat of the emperour of canton , and the surprizal of this vast city . there was not any of the inhabitants who did in the least think of the defence of the city ; all their thoughts were taken up in contriving how to save their lives as well as they could : and for this intent , the wealthiest and chiefest persons of the city judged their greatest security would be in disguising themselves like poor folkes , and in this equipage to thrust themselves into the crowd of the distressed and miserable people . god be praised that it sometimes happens that the rich envy the condition of the poor ; for both friends and foes alwayes design upon the wealthy ; and it was at these which the tartars aimed ; and therefore it the more concerned them to conceal themselves . as for the poor , they had nothing to lose , and therefore might very securely stay in their houses . it was some satisfaction to them that they could now laugh at the fortune of the rich , who had so often derided their misery . it was little available to those who were very wealthy to have been so sollicitous to disguise themselves : the malice of the common people would not let slip so fair an opportunity to revenge themselves by letting these persons know who it was the tartars searched for . the populace cried out in all parts , let these villains come and shew themselves ; let these thieves and robbers who have sold their prince , that they might heap up such vast wealth unto themselves , come now and enrich the tartars therewith ; let them now a●●compt with their new masters . they have for a long time oppressed and abused us ; but they shall now fare no better than we ; they shall be now no greater lords than we are : shall they be poor only in disguise , and we miserable in reality ? shall they have ruined us , and shall we save them ? &c. the army of the tartars came before the town towards the evening , and was not a little surprized and astonished to find the gates op●●n , as if it were not an enemies town . the tartars went and took up their quarters where they best pleased ; rested themselves , and slept very securely , no body offering to disturb them , or so much as ask who they were , or what they came for . the general and lord chief justice went and lodged themselves in the old palace of the viceroys of the emperours of china , and were as well accommodated as if they were in their own houses . thus the king of canton was dispossessed of his whole state the four and fortieth day of his reign , which he resolved not long to outlive : and therefore assoon as he saw himself abandoned by his subjects , he went and seated himself upon his imperial throne with as severe and grave an aspect as became his royal dignity . this may represent to our view the roman senators when brennus and the gauls sacked rome . in this condition this poor prince expressed himself to this effect ; the tartars are possessed of my city , and my subjects have abandoned me ; what can i now expect but death ? but i will die like a king. i am mounted upon the throne , and upon the throne i will end my days . here i will have the satisfaction at the same time to cast a vi●●w upon my short prosperity , and to face my present adversity . here i will attend and see how heaven shall please to dispose of me ; i make no resistance against its decrees ; i patiently submit to its ordinances , &c. some of his wives whom he had loved the most tenderly , that they might testifie their passion to him , killed themselves in his presence ; a strange effect of love , that should make hatred to our selves transcend our love ! as for the king , he staid upon the throne till night ; but then he wa●● no longer minded to tarry there for death ; either fear or drowsiness made him descend . he had reason not to persist in acting so serious and grave a part , when all his gravity was so soon likely to terminate ; but whatever he did , he could not long escape his enemies , who searched too diligently for him , not to discover him quickly . this same night a great chines●● fleet of strong ships came from sea up the channel to the very city , and brought a very considerable relief ; but they were so mad and surprized to find that the tartars were masters of it , that they assisted to consummate the ruine of it ; for they were so enraged both against the common enemy , who was possessed of the city , and the inhabitants , who had so cowardly delivered it up , that they fet fire to that part of canton which was called the new city , and was the most beautiful of the whole town . the fire catched so fast upon the houses , which were only built of timber , that they were in a very short time consumed in the flames . it is said the fire was so great , that in the old city , which was four miles distant from this , one might see all that night as clear as if it had been noon-day . some believed it was the tartars which set fire on the city , and after laid the blame upon the chinese fleet : but there is little probability that the victors would deprive themselves of the fruit of their victory , by reducing the best part of this great city into ashes . they had not as yet began to sack the town , which they fully resol●●ed to do , not mattering , whether they could or could not justifie their intended act. the fleet after they had fired the city , and though it was night , had by the brightness of the flames shewn themselves , they tacked about , and sailed away ; and by morning it was discernable to what a deplorable condition the fire had reduced the greatest part of that city . the sequel of these disorders was the beginning of those outragious violences and horrible oppressions by which the tartars have since quite ruined and desolated those once so flourishing provinces . they did now no longer shew any observance to the orders and prohibitions of the emperour xunchi . it was one of the injunctions of this prince that those towns and places which made no resistance , neither within nor without the walls , should receive no ill usage ; but that only a tartarian governour should be placed there with some troops , if it was judged necessary , to keep a garrison there , that he might be able by force of arms to reduce and chastise the inhabitants , should they offer to revolt . the city of canton had not made the least resistance , and of all the cannon which were placed upon the walls , there was not one gun fired . as for the death of those four tartars who had so rashly hazarded themselves , perhaps the viceroy was not as yet informed of it ; or if he was , it is manifest these straglers entred the town without any orders : and whatever is done by any party without the license of their commanders cannot oblige the contrary party as to this regard , to shew any regard to the military orders which the king or his generals have established . but notwithstanding all these prohibitions of the emperour , ●●he general , who had so passionately wished that the city of canton would have made some resistance , that thereby he might have been priviledged to plunder it , would not either rightfully or wrongfully let slip so rich a booty . he was so transported by his avarice and cruelty , that he had already made sure to himself of the riches of canton : he now therefore contrives to pillage it , though it was against the express order of the emperour xunchi , and against the parole which he himself had given both before and after he was entred the town . for this effect , he caused to be fixed up in all the streets and publick places , several proclamations to this purport ; . lest any of the inhabitants should apprehend any violence , he assured them they should not be damnified in the least ▪ . that all persons without any exception , should upon pain of life , within three days cut their hair after the tartarian mode . . that within these three days the masters of all families should present themselves before the general and lord chief iustice , and bring in writing their own names , and an exact list of all persons in in their family , so that whose name should not be found therein , should be reputed an enemy and traytor worthy of death . . that all shop-keepers and workmen should apply themselves to their ordinary vocation , to gain their subsistance by their art and calling , as they did before the entrance of the tartars . . that the trade and commerce should continue as before , and for this intent , that all places where merchants used to assemble , all shops , magazines , custom-houses , and generally all places relating to trade and traffick , should be open and free for the publick benefit and conveniency . these were the proclamations which the general published ; and i shall now let you see how they were put in execution . chap. x. the tartars sack the city of canton . the viceroys change the government . the death o●● the king of canton and all his followers . ●●he reduction of several places in the province . the twentieth day of ianuary in the year . proved not very fortunate to the inhabitants of canton ; for after all these fair promising proclamations , the general began to sack and pillage the town , which he continued for three days . at first the tartars found so rich booty and prey in all parts that they thought scorn to burden themselves with any thing but ●●ither gold , silver , pearls , musk , or such other like things of high price : but afterwards they were not so nice , and did not forbear ●●o accommodate themselves with silk either raw or wound , woven or unwoven ; and at last they took whatever else best pleased the fancy of these pillagers : and what but this could be expected from such persons who had all things at their discretion . but it must be acknowleged , that as in all parts some men are more just and honourable than others , so amongst these tartars some of the captains , which are the persons of the highest quality in that nation , did treat the inhabitants of canton with something more of humanity ; for they only went to the houses of the mandorins , who presented them either with a sum of money , or something else of a very confiderable value . and if they were satisfied with this present or ransom , they then withdrew themselves , and search●●d the house no further . and the anxious care with which they keep up their wives and women , made them look upon this as a most obliging action . when the tartars went from this house , they always left some signal to notifie that it had been pillaged , that it might not be plundered the second time : but if the mandorins present did ●●ot satisfie them , as not being proportionable to the accompt they had received of his wealth , then the poor wretch his house was ransack'd all over ; he lost not only his present , but all that he had which was good for ought ; or at least all the tartars would please to take ; for from that moment he mu●●t expect no mercy ; all places in his house were broke open , they rifled and searched every corner ; and seized upon whatever they had a mind to , both goods and persons . this engaged the mandorins to be most bountifully free of all that they had which was either rich or valuable ; for they must now resolve to be very liberal ; and the most avaritious persons were not unwilling to appear prodigal upon this occasion , where nothing but profu●●eness could protect them . and yet there were some who with all the presents they could make , could not save themselves : this proceeded from the malice of the common people , who that they might have the satisfaction to avenge themselves on the mandorins , were not affraid to give wrong information to the tartars , perswading them that some were more rich than really they were . therefore some of th●● mandorins fared no better for all their presents ; for the tartars held to their informations , pretending always tha●● they who were so able might give mor●● bountifully . as for the persons of lower condition , and the common people , they were left to the mercy of the souldiers , and there is little to be found amongst them . the miserable inhabitants felt during these three dayes to what a deplorable condition that town is reduced which is abandoned to be sack'd and pillaged ; for the tartars were not content to take from them all they had , but proceeded to those excesses and violences as transcended all ●●he patience of these poor wretches ; for th●● chinese , who are the most jealous people upon earth , were sensible of nothing so much as to see the tartars impudently rush into the lodgings , or rather the prisons and cages where they kept their women shut up . i call them prisons and cages , as thinking these the most proper names for the places in which they inclose their wives and women , being they are close and strictly watched . and this is evident whensoever any families remove by water to any place ; for then all their women are transported in sedans , the doors and windows of which , though they are very little , are so fortified with strong iron wire , that they are not easily broke open . and as for their lodging in their houses in any town , there is never any window in them towards the street , nor towards any place from whence they may be seen . and notwithstanding all these precautions , the chinese do not think their wives are kept sure enough ; perhaps it is because some things are lost by being kept too st●●ictly . but all the strict guard with which the chineses kept their wives , was little available to them now : the tartars quickly broke open these prisons ; and now there was nothing but massacres and murders in all places , which was occasioned by the endeavours of fathers and husbands , to preserve the honour of their daughters and wives ; for violences of this nature are insupportable to all nations . the tartars were not content to commit these disorders in the houses of the chineses ; but to compleat their outrages , they carried away their women into their camp , and there they told that they came purposely into china to shew them once in their lives the sky , and that not through grates and lattices , and to set them at liberty after they had been captives and prisoners all their lives . thus they took pleasure with these ralleries to insult over these miserable wretches . it is said , that the first day the city was sack'd , they carried away great numbers into the camp , without shewing any more regard to the rich than to the poor ; and that the ladies of the highest quality were compelled to suffer the highest indigni●●ies . th●●s in the city of canton there was nothing but rape and murder , and in the tartarian camp nothing could be heard but the groans and cries of women , who bemoaned and lamented their fathers , their husbands , their honour , their liberty , their countrey ▪ and several other innumerable calamities , which made them abominate both their lives and themselves . in the midst of this desolation the people ceased not to cry and complain to the viceroys ; is this that which you pro●●ised us ? is this the performance of the assurance you gave us , that no dammage should be done to those who quietly and voluntarily rendred up themselves , as we have done , we who have ruined our city and families by rendring up our selves too credulously ? the lord chief justice or viceroy in civil affairs , shewed a dislike of these disorders ; but as he was not master , so he did not much trouble himself to stop the progress of them . as for the viceroy of military affairs , he less concerned himself herein ; he only published some new proclamations , by which he prohibited the souldiers to enter i●●to any houses , or to offer any violence to the inhabitan●●s , upon pain of punishment : but these prohibitions were but weak remedie●● for so great calamities ; he only did this out of policy to amuse th●● people ▪ for he himself did most viol●●te these injunctions , and had the greatest share in the plunder ▪ and the viceroys causing whatever was most rich and valuable which was found in the city to be publickly carried into the houses , which they had taken up for themselves , did clearly evidence that they were the most culpable of these disorders : they pretended , that not having money to pay the army , they were necessitated to permit the souldiers to pillage the town , that thereby they might have wherewithal to subsist . the chineses seized upon some of the souldiers , and carried them before the general , and there accused them of murder , and rape , and several other hainous crimes committed by them , whereby they had reduced the whole city to a very desperate condition . he then caused some of them to be chastised , but their punishment was not proportionable to the enormity of their crimes ; so that during the three days of the sack of the city of canton , there was no stop put to the violence and fury of the souldiers . it is believed there was more than fifteen thousand inhabitants massacred , and the greatest part in the defence of either their wives , daughters or sisters ; neither their wealth , nor their honour upon any other occasion but this , could prevail with the chineses to hazard their lives thus freely : but they were willing to sacrifice themselves in the defence of their wives ; so powerful an influence have women upon men , that they are able to inspire courage and resolution into the breasts of the most timorous cowards . in these three days was utterly ruined and desolated that great city , the riches whereof did befo●●e surpass the wealth of divers kingdoms and nations . and after all this barbarous inhumanity , the tartarian general said , he wished the inhabitants would have made some resistance , that he might have been provoked to hav●● treat●●d them with less moderation : but if this was the moderation of the tartars , what can we imagine should their rigour and sevèrity have been ? after the dayes were expired , du●●ing which time the city was abandoned to the rapine and violence of the souldiers ; the general was willing to put a check to the disorders , and then he concerned himself in putting a stop to the insol●●ncies of the souldiers ; which he did with no great difficulty : by which it is manifest that there are few disorders in any army to which the commanders in chief may not put a stay if they will so generously engage themselves herein as they ought . but oftentimes the licentiousness in armies takes both its rise and continuance from the remissness of the generals in the execution of their charge ; nay , many times by their own example and authority they license these violences . to prevent the further progress of these disorders , they commanded all the souldiers to depart out of the town , and not to return thither again till they were commanded , but to stay in the camp. they should have hanged up whoever transgressed these orders . the tartars were then encamped round the walls of the city , under leather tents , as their usual custom is , which were so numerous , and ranked in so handsom an order , that they looked like a portable town , or another canton . thus the complaints and violences were appeased ; not but that there was still cause to complain . and it is rarely otherwise in an army . if in europe it is not possible to hinder the souldiers from plunder and rapine , in which they place their great happiness ●●nd delight ; much less is it possible amongst these barbarians : but all the violence in europe is moderation in comparison of what we have now seen . the unfortunate inhabitants of canton began now to breath again ; and it was a comfort to some that they were not the most unhappy . a strange consolation ! and yet this induces us all to bear our afflictions the more patiently . it now remains that we should admire , or rather be moved with compassion , to see on the one side , with what fierce haughtiness the tartars tre●●ted the chineses , and on the other , how crowchingly and submissively these behaved themselves before their victors : if any of these afflicted wretches did but mutter in the least , the tartar began to speak big and loud , or rather to thunder , and at the same instant clapped his hand upon his cimeter ; the chinese only stooped down his head , heaved up his shoulders , and presently be●●ame mute ; nay , they kept in their very breath as long as they could ; or else they prostrated themselves upon the ground , and upon their knees they studied for complements how in the most obliging language to reply to the outrages of their persecutors . the miserable creatures sometimes used such impertinent flatteries that they gave the title of highness to the meanest souldier in the army ; and as for the viceroys , they dignified them with the stile of majesty , nay , divinity if they pleased . whenever any of these commanders went through the city , always some of their guard cried out aloud to the people , have you submitted your selves to the great emperour of tartary ? the chineses repeated several times , we have most readily submitted ; and testified their submission with all the demonstrations they could possibly invent . and if the meanest souldier had met in the streets any chinese , though he was a person of he highest quality in the city , he treated him like a slave or a porter , and presently made him carry his baggage , and without any authority but force and a tartarian insolence , he compelled the chinese to do the most servile and vilest drudgeries , and that most patiently . but alas , what a cutting and desperate trial was this of the patience of these miserable persons ! for the chineses , especially the persons of quality , are so nice , so averse to any thing of labour or toil , and so prone to vilifie and contemn others , that nothing so much pierced them as these unheard of insolencies . after that the viceroys had taken care for the government of the city , by the establishing of several magistrates , who were under their authority , to render justice to the people , they thought it further convenient to distribute amongst the people several little tickets of coloured paper , about the breadth of two fingers , in which were writ in chinese characters these words , people subjected to the emperour of t●●rtary : all persons might securely pass and go where they pleased by the protection of these tickets , which were , as it were , so many declarations of submission and subjection ; which they were obliged to have always in a readiness in their hands , or fastned upon their cloaths . there were other tickets of a different form for persons of higher quality ; these were four square , about a hands breadth , in which were writ the same words , but in larger characters , and these were not of paper , but of some kind of stuffe . the souldiers much respected these tickets , especially the latter , which was all the priviledge the great and most considerable persons of the city had . after they had thus setled all things , there remained nothing now but to secure the person of him who was crowned king of canton . till now the viceroys contented themselves with the knowledge that he was still in the city , for they had placed so strict a guard , that neither this prince , nor any other chinese could possibly escape ; but now they did with all diligence search out for him , menacing all persons who concealed him any longer with death ; and by this means he was discovered to them , by those who had been his greatest confidents , and had not till now deserted him . assoon as the tartars had seized him , they instantly cut off his head. this was the catastrophe of this great monarch , who reigned only four and for●●y days : a short glory to have cost so dear ; but at this rate are the vanities of this life esteemed of ; and there will never be want of those who will yet most ambitiously court them . after this they put to death all who were discovered with him , and till then had adhered to him : their crime was only that they durst yet retain some loyalty for their prince ; and for this the tartarian policy condemned them to death : a barbarous and cruel policy , which renders those more criminal who practise it , than those whom it condemns . all things began now to be setled in their usual method under the government of the tartars , and those they employed under them , having turned out , changed and reformed the ancient mandorins . these new masters of canton began now to apply themselves to repair the dammages which the fire had done to the buildings of the city , and the fury and rage of the souldiers to the neighbouring places . and now they took under their consideration the restoring and securing the ancient commerce , by encouraging all tradesmen and workmen to apply themselves to their ordinary trades and employments , that all persons for the future might for the publick necessity and benefit follow their usual vocations . there remained yet several cities and places in that province to be reduced under the power of the victor . that province contains several great cities ; the most considerable of which after canton , are xaochin , xuochen , nanchium and hochi●●heu . the tartars , as their custom is , sent to summon them all to submit voluntarily and peaceably , or else , they gave them to understand , they would send an army to besiege them , and then they must expect no quarter . upon these summons , the greatest part , not staying for compulsion , did readily yield themselves up ; but some put themselves in a posture of defence , whereby they did not advantage themselves , and were subdued in a very short time . those who resisted ; quickly learn'd that they had much better have complied with the times , and have prevented even the summons to obedience and submission ; for either voluntarily , or by violence , they saw they must of necessity come under the subjection of a new master : if they did but refuse to pay obedience to the summons , they were presently surrounded , and the fields all covered over with innumerable troops , which made them soon feel the rigour of those penalties with which they had been menaced ; for the most barbarous and insolent of the whole army presently cast themselves into that party which came against them , and were headed with commanders not less averse to desolation and destruction ; neither honour , justice nor fear of punishment could put any bounds to their rage and fury . those who stood upon their defence must resolve to suffer most direful calamities . by these means they compleated the entire conquest of the whole province , except the city of xaochin , which as yet could not resolve to submit to so cruel a dominion . chap. xi . at xaochin the chinese stand upon their defence . gueqan king of quans●● comes into that city . he goes and meets the tartars , he fights , and routs them . a division amongst the chineses . they are defeated in another fight , and their city xaochin taken . the city of xaochin is eminent above all the places of china , by being the first which is known to have worsted the tartars . the inhabitants had the resolution not only to defend themselves , but to go and meet the enemy before he approached their walls , and compelled him to retreat , after they had routed and defeated him in open field . the city xaochin is distant from canton about three days journey ; it is very spatious , and strong , both by its situation , and by several works and fortifications , which made it very tenable : it is situated in the furthest parts of the province of canton , upon the confines of quansi , which was the last province which remained unconquered of fifteen , into which the empire of china is divided . there was in the province of quansi two kings newly crowned , both of them princes of the royal family , of the ancient emperours of china . this was , that the tartar might have both the glory to conquer two kings , and the pleasure to make these unfortunate princes experiment what a grand satisfaction it is to die with crowns upon their heads . but that which is very pleasant , these two princes were at war together ; or rather , they had a dispute and contest concerning the rights and jurisdiction which each of them pretended to this province ; so little did they think of letting the tartar have any share with them , who was comming to make a better accord between them , by seizing upon all from them . one of these two kings was called sinhianuan , a young prince , about twenty years old , raw both in years , resolution and conduct . the other was called guequan , who , it is probable was not so young , but as to his age the relation is silent . it only saith , he was a man of great courage , and till now had been ever successful in martial exploits , and that if at the beginning of the war the chineses had crowned him emperour , so that he might have had time to draw together his troops , and rally up all his forces , as several princes had who were crowned in the other provinces , he might probably have kept the tartars in play , and put a stop to their progress before they were advanced so far into the countrey . this guequan marched into the field , and being resolved manfully to oppose the enemies , he went towards the borders of canton , there to expect their entrance into quansi . this is the first time the chineses durst ever venture to go meet the tartars ▪ and this was the first man in all china , who had so much resolution as not to content himself ●●o expect them , but went in search after them , to stop them in their march , and to fight them . the city of xaochin is situated , as i said , upon the confines of the two provinces canton and quansi , and was the only city in the province of canton , which had not submitted to the tartars . guequan who was advanced so far , sent to offer to the inhabi●●ants the assistance of his person , and engaged to them that he would hazard all in the defence of their liberties , if they would acknowledge him for their king. those of xaochin embraced the proposals of guequan , and presently proclaimed him their king. he then entred into the town , which he found very well furnished both with arms and ammunition , and a great number of souldiers , who were fled thither from all parts , and they all seemed resolved courageously to fight for their liberty and countrey , and to lose their lives rather than to enjoy them in slavery to the tartars . guequan brought with him several considerable troops into the town . amongst his souldiers , he had some who called themselves wolves ; these were bloody and desperate fellows , and generally all his men were very brave , resolute , and more zealous for their liberty than their lives . the eager courage of the souldiers did so elevate the kings resolution , that he thought he was able to do any thing . and that he might take the advantage of their present heat , he resolves to lose no time , but with all speed to give battel to the tartars . he therefore takes the field ; but his resolutions and counsels were not so secret , but the tartars were informed of them . but they could not perswade themselves that so little a corner of the empire , which they looked upon as conquered already , could be able to form any enterprize which could retard their victory . pelipaouan himself did so vilifie all the resistance these provinces could make , that he would not so much as stir from fochien . he judged it unworthy of his grandeur to appear in this expedition , being willing to remit the glory thereof to the viceroy of military affairs in the province of canton : he only sent him some new supplies of men , with order , that assoon as he had taken sufficient care for the security of the city and province , he should with all expedition go with a very powerful army before the city of xaochin , and make that and the province of quansi submit ; commanding him withal , that where-ever he came , he should leave no crowned head alive , nor man breathing who could lay any claim or pretension to the soveraignty . the viceroy departed from canton at the head of an army of near two hundred thousand men both horse and foot. he caused likewise a numerous train of artillery , with all necessary provision and ammunition to be drawn into the field along with him . and as for the government of all affairs of the city and province , both civil and military , he committed it to the management of the viceroy in civil affairs . and for his better security , he left him a sufficient guard of souldiers . this great army came in a very few dayes within view of xaochin ; but before he could approach nearer the city , he met with guequan , who shewed himself very ready to engage him ; for he had drawn up his numerous and gallant troops in very good order , ready to give battel . the tartars , assoon as they perceived them , began to vilifie this shew of courage so little usual in the chineses , and look upon this fine muster as only an effect of a very vain and frivolous audacity , which would be but ill maintained , and therefore he instantly came up to them , and fell on with the main body of his army , but disorderly enough , as they usually do . they thought they should at the very first encounter , without any difficulty have routed them ; for having so often beaten the chineses , they looked upon them as already defeated ; but the first charge had not that success they promised themselves : the chineses did make no great noise , being mad and ashamed to see themselves thus vilified by these barbarians : but when those who charged them thus scornfully , came close up to them , they let them see they knew how to fight . the tartar horse more especially found the body of the chinese pikes so firm and close , that they could not break in so soon as they imagined ; now they came to their lances and cimeters , and here the chineses shewed themselves as firm and as resolute as the tartars ; but they did not much make use of their bows and arrows , but fired continually , and played very briskly upon them with their great guns . this charge was managed very resolutely and stoutly on both sides . the chinefes kept their ground , by which those who so assured themselves of the victory , began to understand that there is no law that one party should ever conquer , and the other always be conquered . the field began to be covered with the tartars who lay dead and wounded , and their blood began to stream out in all parts . the chineses now advanced , but could not perswade themselves that the victory could be theirs , nor could the tartars imagine they could be defeated ; so much do men from custom claim authority over that which they acknowledge to be fortune and hazard . thus in that famous battle in spain , than in which victory was never more hotly disputed ; caesar could not imagine young ●●ompey could defeat him . but at last the tartars and chineses both began to believe what they saw so evidently , and the tartars being routed , fled away in great disorder . the chineses hereby being fully convinced of the advantage they had , pursued very close after the conquered . the one side now confessed they had lost the day , and the other cried victory . thus the chineses should have defend●●d themselves in the first provinces : if they had there fought thus valiantly , it is manifest , all the tartarian force could never so soon have compleated their conquest . troy for ten years held out a siege managed by other-guess souldiers than these . the chineses returned after their victory to xaochin , and entred the town in great triumph and glory , and were received by the inhabitants with tears of joy , and for several dayes there was nothing but feasting and entertainments ; for the people could never satisfie themselves with embracing and applauding those whom they looked upon as the liberators and avengers of their countrey ; but this was to proclaim a triumph before the the victory . the advantage which the chineses had now gained might have put a stop to the progress of their enemies , had they known how to make use of it ; but the fond vanity and pride of that nation presently created discord amongst them , and thereby sacrificed them to the vengeance of their enemies . there was in the great fight souldiers of both provinces , both of canton and quansi : those of canton were in xaochin when guequan was acknowledged , and received as king. the one and the other had equally signalized themselves that day ; but when they were returned into the town , neither the one nor the other would yield that there ought to be any equality in the praise and applause which was due to them , each party pretended that they alone had routed the tartars , and that they were able singly to make head against that terrible enemy . so great a haughtiness was there in this nation , that a contest amongst them for praise and glory divided them into two distinct parties , whereby neither the one nor the other long subsisted . the tartar was touched to the very quick that he had been routed , and therefore now busied all his thoughts in contriving how to efface that blemish which did so discredit the fame of his arms : therefore without losing any time , he marched again into the field , being extraordinarily animated against the town of xaochin . he was sensible that he was defeated before , by having made too sure of the victory , and having too inconsiderately undervalued his enemy ; he therefore now resolves to take his advantage more prudently ; he drew up his army in that order of battel which he judged most convenient , and gave out all orders necessary both for the assaulting and routing his enemy more assuredly . the chineses failed not to come and present themselves to a fresh battel , but they were not now so numerous as before . the militia of the two provinces stood upon their punctilio's of honour ; and they had chosen forsooth a very seasonable time to dispute these points . those of canton maintained most obstinately , that all the glory of the victory ought to be attributed to them solely . and upon this they of quansi thinking they ought not to put up this affront , refused to march into the field : if ( say they to those of canton ) you alone defeated the tartars the last time , you may do it again the second time ; see how they come now to present you with a new victory : go and rout them again , and then return in triumph into the city . guequan with all his credit could not accord this difference ; he foresaw the mischief , which did hereby threaten both his army and the city ; but as he was a king only by courtesie , and stood in need of those from whom he held his grandeur , to support it , he could not so absolutely command , for he was not so absolutely obeyed . those of canton went singly to present themselves to the second fight . the tartars came against them extraordinarily animated , and in so good order , that the militia of both provinces would very difficultly have undergone the first shock , and the battel was scarce begun , when it was quickly perceived to which side the victory declined . the brave cantoners , quickly fled , hoping to save themselves within the walls of their town ; but such was their misfortune , that the t●●rtars pursued them so close , that they entred pel-mel the city with them . guequan , when he saw himself as ill obeyed by those whom he led into the field , as by those who refused to follow him , being surprized that the one run away so cowardly , and that the others to revenge themselves on those of canton and xaochin , neglected to sucour them as they might have done , he only now took care to escape himself from the fury of the tartars : he knew they would lose no time in endeavouring to seize upon him , & therefore he resolves to lose none in securing himself , but with all possible speed he retreats into his province . assoon as the tartars had entred the town , being in a rage , they fully resolve to satiate themselves with the blood of their enemies , & thereby they reduce that unfortunate city to a meer shambles of humane flesh. the massacre continued for several days ; and the victors who were exasperated upon several accompts by their revolt , resistance , presumption , that they they durst come and fight them , and by the victory they had obtained , to the great disrepute of the tartars , and by the blood of their nation which they had spilt in so great a quantity , they took all the vengeance which they thought ought to satisfie their choler and fury . miserable city , which after so successful a beginning ought not so unfortunately to have drawn upon it self its own unhappiness and ruine ! assoon as guequan was returned into his province , he presenty reconciled himself with the king sinhianuan . they were neither of them of opinion to let their private differences disunite their forces , of which they had equally occasion ; having to contend with so powerful an enemy . each of them thought now only how to defend himself in the succincts of his soveraignty ; but scarce were these two monarchs united in their friendship , when two new kings start up in the same province : they were two persons who had nothing which could recommend them either by their birth or quality ; and their whole soveraignty was limited in the jurisdiction of three or four towns , which acknowleg'd their dominion . thus the royal dignity heretofore so adored in china , was now become a prey to the ambition even of the meanest persons . in the single province of quansi there was at the same time four kings ; and these who were only like so many kings in cards , or in a play , yet they took upon them high titles and pretensions . it is believed that the two kings last mentioned were mandorins , who after they had scraped all the money they could possibly from the people upon pretext of making warlike preparations , finding their extortions would be no longer suffered , thought themselves necessitated to cry and stand up for liberty . they thought they could not better stop the complaints of the poor people , but by declaring that they were ready to sacrifice themselves for to defend their countrey , and revenge themselves of the tyrant ; and for this they offer'd to hazard their persons and their fortunes ; but that they might be better enabled to serve their countrey , they must be crowned kings of china ; to which the people readily assented , and now instead of complaints , there was nothing heard but applauses and acclamations : but these impostors did not much consider either their countrey or liberty , when they saw how rashly they had engaged in a business which surpassed their ability to manage , they quickly abandoned their crowns . they considered not only how to benefit themselves by their royal dignity , by abandoning it to the tartar , and deserting those who had declared them their protectors . it is not to be wondred , that this miserable nation should amidst such treacheries and deceits be so ruined . the reign of these two monarchs was not of a much longer continuance than in that countrey a comedy is acting ; and these did not play their parts ill . they recollected together all they had pillaged , which made up a very rich booty , and then retired themselve●● , being loaden with the spoil of those whom they had not only oppressed , but sold to their enemies . able and subtil knaves know how to disentangle themselves out of any troublesom affair , and it is only weak and innocent persons who are miserable in this world . the other kings , guequan and sinhianuan , who were princes of the blood royal , though in a very remote degree related to the last emperour , continued more faithful to their countrey ; being endowed with more generous souls , they resolved to run the same hazard both of life and death with those who had acknowledged them for their kings . against these sovereigns the tartar now marches . he was already entred into the province of quansi , and in a little time possessed himself of the great city vecheu : it made some resistance , but as it usually did , it proved very fatal to those who undertook its defence . the city was sacked and pillaged ; but the tartar spared , as much as he could the lives of the inhabitants , because they had not very obstinately resisted ; so that if any murder was committed , it was only by some accidents which are unavoidable in a town which is sacked , and that by barbarians . from hence the tartars passed to the other cities in that province , in which there was none which did not instantly upon the appearance of the tartars , open their gates . they made the more hast to submit , because it was reported that another army of the tartars was entred into the neighbouring provinces , and advanced with all speed towards them . these were supplies which were sent to recruit and strengthen the army which they had heard was defeated before xaochin : but the viceroy sent now orders to the general of that army to retreat back into the province whither he was commanded before ; for he had no occasion for these new forces , those he had being sufficient to compleat the entire conquest of that province , had it been greater than it was . the general upon the receipt of these orders , marched another way with his army . i must here take notice that there was a rumour that since that , guequan was again entred into the field , had obtained a new victory over the tartars , and retaken the city of vecheu , in which the viceroy then was ; after which , he pursued him so close , that he obliged him to retreat to the very borders of the province , where he staid expecting relief , that he might be able to regain what he had lost . i could not possibly learn the truth of this story , and therefore it is the less to be credited : but however it was , it is most certain that pelipaouan had sent very great supplies both of horse and foot , and that upon the rumour of the resistance which was there made , so great a number of tartars ran thither , that it is little likely the chineses could gain any great advantage . neither have i been informed what these great armies did in that province ; only in the general , that after they had over-run the whole country , as a torrent overthrows and carries away whatever opposes its current , so nothing could withstand the fury of the victors . this is all which the relation saith , which was writ towards the end of . but it doth not set down any particularity , but only that there was no more chinese kings after these two princes dyed with their sword●● in their hands , for the defence of their coun●●ry . this was all they could do , to prevent the oppression of their subjects : but the people were not relieved , though the princes thus readily laid down their lives to endevour to preserve some part of the state. guequan only gained a great name and reputation , which can never dye in the memory of the chineses , neither can their grief , that they did not declare him king at the very beginning of the irruption of the tartars ; yet there have been some chineses who have pretended that guequan was still living , and that he had expelled the tartars out of the province of quansi . there can only be in the kingdom of castile a don pelage , nor can there be another garcia ximenes but in the kingdom of arragon . the tartars by the reduction of this province , compleated the conquest of china : and the young xunchi was master of all the fifteen provinces which compose that vast empire . this prince at the age of thirteen or fourteen years , was soveraign of three most vast and puissant states , tartary , china , and corea , which though they be of so great an extent , yet are contiguous one to the other , and are at present united into one state. all these spacious countries were conquered in less than four years ; so that as it was formerly said of alexander , so it may be said in our days of the tartars , that they have not made so many conquests , as they have overrun and robbed countries : it is most certain , that if these great armies were only to have marched over these vast countries , it would have taken them up as much time , as it did to conquer them : and if alexander had ever heard of another xunchi before him , he would with as much reason have envied him , as caesar did alexander : caesar was troubled , that he began his conquests only at that age , before which alexander had finished his : but that conquerour himself , might have had as great occasion to complain , that he had done nothing at that age , at which we hear our xunchi had ended his glorious conquests . and if this prince lives long , and still marches on as fast as he hath begun , either the world should be greater than it is , or else some new one must be discovered ; for , according to the vast projects with which this conquerour flattered himself after his victory , the whole earth is too little to give sufficient employment to his great courage . chap. xii . disturbances in the maritime provinces . some chinese princes retire themselves into the mountains . others by treaty make their peace with the tartars . one who had conceal'd himself amongst the bonzi , discovers himself to the viceroy , and is carried into tartary . after that the whole empire of china was entirely conquered , the victors yet for some time , both by sea and land found sufficient employment for all their forces . the people who were newly subdued , but especially those of fochien , canton and qu●●nsi , made divers insurrections in several places . the tartars did with greater facility retain under their obedience , and dissipate the conspirators of the inland countri●●s : but as for those rebels who took the sea , and roved about the rivers , these gave them so great a disturbance , that they thought they could never have surmounted it . it is not that all the attempts the chin●●ses could make did much affright the tartars ; but these incursions did continually disquiet and trouble them : these rovers did not only disturb the tartars , but they preyed upon their own countrymen , robbed and pillaged the lands of the neighbouring princes , and the allies of china . as for the other provinces which were more advanced up into the countrey , and lay nearer to p●●quin , where the tartarian emperour resided with his court , there was not any commotion since those people first submitted themselves : but they lived as peaceably and as quietly as if there had been no alteration in the government . but as for the provinces of fokien , canton and quansi , they being more remote from the court , and the souldiers which were commanded thither , having by their inhumane violences brought a most horrible aversion to their new dominion , it was not possible to reduce things there into any order or peace . it is true , that as for quansi , i cannot tell what should have so prolonged the war there , as in the other two provinces , unless it was the pretension that guequan was up still ; and that he might the better watch his advantage , he had retreated with his souldiers and followers into the moun●●ains : but it would have been very difficult for this prince long to have subsisted ; and being surrounded with so great a number of enemies , it was not possible he should escape , being met with by some or others , but must soon have been defeated , having no forces to defend himself . it was also reported that the king tanv●●n did with some troops still defend himself in the province of fokien , where pelipaouan then was . this was that prince whom the corsair icoan had caused to be crowned after the death of the emperour zunchin , and undertook his support and defence against all the force of the tartars . this king of china was said to be still living . but the relation calls him luvan instead of tanvan ; which at first sight might give occasion to believe that these were two distinct princes : but by the sequel it is manifest that this could be no other than the first tanvan who was crowned six moneths before the tartars entred into that province ; for the relation remarks , that the prince who still supported himself , was the same who had governed that province in great tranquility the space of six moneths ; which can be understood of none but tanvan , who was crowned much about that time before the arrival of the tartars . and there is little probability that after they had made themselves masters of the countrey , there should be any prince who should reign peaceable six moneths , no not six hours . there could not therefore be any other king then in those parts but this tanvan , who was believed to be dead , because he disappeared ●●fter ●●o●●n was taken prisoner , though here the relation takes notice that there was still mention made of him ; & perhaps this prince had two names , and this might occasion his being spoke of as two different persons : but this was the prince whom the chineses said to be still living , and that he was retired into the mountains , where he secured himself by often changing his station and place of retreat . it was also said he had with him icoan's son ; as for the father , there was no more mention of him : this young man is spoke of as a person who did his prince very eminent service : it is verily believed , he was a stout and couragious person , and gained a great repute , both upon his fathers account , and having been instructed by the hollanders at xacasià , in the exercise of the art military , as it is practised in europe . this is said to have been the state of affairs in the province of foquien ; but it is scarce to be believed , that pelipaouan , who was so puissant , should let things long run thus : and this clearly appears by the same relation , which remarks , that the governour did incessantly send very considerable forces both horse and foot , out of this province into canton ; from whence it is evident , the king of china did not much disquiet him . all these rumors , which had no very good ground , proceeded only from the shame the chineses had to have behaved themselves so cowardly ; for seeing themselves thereby reduced to that sad condition , they invented several fictions , that they might be thought to be very couragious : but this arrogancy benefited them but very little , nor those small attempts they made that they might not seem quite subjected . the truth is , they were so very low , and in a condition so far from being able to restore themselves to their pristine liberty , that to dare only to turn their head against the tyrant , served only to exasperate him , and make him shed their blood afresh , and shew them no mercy . it was in the province of canton , where the tartars found the greatest trouble and resistance , even after they believed themselves masters thereof . and there was reason to believe that the concern of the chineses might yet have a more favourable success . the city of hunchicheu is one of the most considerable of the whole province ▪ and there a conspiracy suddenly broke out against the ●●artars . they had chosen for their head a king whom they had crowned upon this d●●sign . this person had made himself very eminent by his thieveries and robberies , and these were his sole qualities for which he was considerable ▪ for even thieves and robbers , if they grow potent , are so far consid●●red of , as to be regarded as soveraign princes . those of huchicheu did very unfortunately fail in their expectations : they took up arms upon the belief that the other towns would have done as much in the absence of the general , who was gone to conduct some troops into the province of quansi ; but none of the other towns stirred , and they did herein very wisely ; for that city which did so unseasonably declare it self , was quickly sensible both of its errour and misfortune . the thief whom they had acknowledged for their king , plaid the thief still . he only now robbed these miserable and unfortunate people with greater authority ; for he pretended they were obliged to support his grandeur ; and now he designes , if he can , to rob the tartars ; for this intent , he treats with them , and covenants to sell them his crown , and his whole state , the city of huchicheu ; he comes and renders up himself to the viceroy of civil affairs , who governed that province in the absence of the viceroy of military affairs , and resignes up to him his regal ornaments , and was by the viceroy received with all the honour and favour he could expect . the honourable reception which the tartar gave to this person , who came and thus rendred up himself , induced a prince of the blood royal to take a resolution to treat for the like accommodation for himself . he had concealed himself in the province , and had refused all ensignes of his royal dignity , though he merited them much better than the king of huchicheu . he preferred the crown of a bonzi , by which he did some time disguise his quality ; for he was acknowledged by the whole nation for a prince of the royal family : but seeing with what danger the regal dignity was attended , he was not much ambitious of it . he withdrew himself into the city of canton , and there stayed till the tartars drew very near it ; then he judged it more secure to retire himself elsewhere , and went and placed himself in the monastery of the bonzi , by whom he was very kindly received . these chinese monks seemed much moved at his misfortune , and promised to conceal him with all the secrecy he could wish for . and to this intent , they cut off his hair , leaving him only a circle round his head , which is that which i called his crown , which i said he preferred before all others , and then they put on him the habit of a bonzi ; this is the name of several miserable persons , whom the devil deludes , and prevailes with them to retire themselves into solitary places , that they may there pay the greater honour to their idols . in one of these monasteries this prince had now lived concealed , and the bonzi proved very faithful to him , none of them offering to discover him to the tartars ; but he was not secure from fears and perpetual alarms : he believ'd a secret could not long be kept amongst so many of the bonzi ; for in some of these monasteries there are sometimes five hundred or a thousand persons , and the greatest part of these kind of persons are not too much to be trusted or relied upon , though they make such an extraordinary profession of virtue and sanctity . this prince therefore having heard that the viceroy was a person of so much honour , and so punctual to his word , resolves after he had first treated with him by some of his friends , to go and render up himself to him . this he did , and the viceroy failed not to receive him with all the honour he could wish for : but all this kind reception did not secure him , that no attempt would be made upon his person ; for till now the tartars had put to death all the princes of the blood royal of china , whom they could discover . it is true there was not any yet , who relying upon their parole , had delivered up himself to them ; and perhaps upon this consideration , they thought fit , that they might better secure him , only to conduct him safe into tartary ; but he was still in hazard some time or other , to lose his life , that they might be out of all fear of him ; a strange justice which makes a man criminal , because those of the same blood with him have been so unfortunate as to lose their empire and lives ! chap. xiii . the state and condition of the portuguezes of macao . they had continued neuters between the chineses and the tartars . their fear lest the victors should make some attempt upon their city . they are better treated than they expected . before we leave the shore of china , to see what the rebels did , who had taken sea , i judge it convenient to give some account what was then the state and condition of the portuguezes of macao . this is a place of which they are possessed in china , and is one of the best and wealthiest plantations they have in all the indies . the city of macao is situated in an island some fourscore miles distant from canton , threescore of which are gone upon a large and beautiful river , and the other twenty by sea. macao is suff●●ciently known by the relations of those who have made several voyages thither from divers places in europe . but perhaps it may not be unacceptable to have a relation how the inhabitants behaved themselves in this great change of the government of that state on which they must alwayes on necessity have dependance . the city of macao cannot subsist but by keeping peace and a good intelligence with china , and with the ruler in chief whosoever he be ; for besides the great advantage and profit they make by their commerce thither , which occasioned the building it about a hundred years ago , and hath since enlarged and enriched it , it can have no provisions for its subsistance but from china ; so that if no army should besiege it , and none should come to scale & undermine the wals thereof , yet of necessity they must perish , if the chineses would but have the patience to reduce it by want of necessaries . macao is built upon a heap of rocks ; the fields , vineyards , and olive-gardens , and whatever places else furnish it with necessary provisions , are in china : all must come from thence , and it can no ways receive from any place else those things it stands in need of for its daily subsistance . therefore for all these reasons the portuguezes did very discreetly manage their affairs with the chineses . and it concerned them to be very prudent and circumspect , to keep fair so long with a nation which is not to be parallell'd in the whole world for diffidence and distrust ; yet the portuguezes lived so well with these people , that they were as well esteemed of as the chineses themselves , and they are the only strangers with whom the chineses could ever be prevailed with to have any dealings or confidence . but so great was the friendship which the chineses have shewed to those of macao , that it had almost quite ruined the town ; for divers times they have been just upon declaring themselves , in favour of the chineses , against the tartars : yet during the late war , they alwayes kept themselves in a neutrality , having considered what danger they had formerly run by being willing to succour the chineses against so potent enemies ; which is manifest by the ancient relations from china . but in this general revolution the peril was infinite greater ; for all those persons who had caused themselves to be crowned the kings of china , failed not ever to demand aid and succour from macao , and there were always some of the inhabitants who were inclinable enough to favour their interests . but they had a more particular regard for that prince who was crowned at canton ; for there ever was a very close correspondence between these two towns. those of macao had received divers favours from those of canton , and for this reason , the portuguezes seemed obliged not to abandon their friends in their distress ; yet they consider all the succour they could send would signifie little , and it would infallibly draw ruine and destruction upon their city ; therefore they resolve not to run the hazard of exasperating so dreadful and ●●nemy . it is good to consider upon weighty affairs more than once ; and whoever would not repent quickly , should not resolve suddenly . the tartar did so highly esteem of the prudence of those of macao , in not having , during this war , declared against him ; that upon this sole consideration , he was stopped from making any attempt upon their town : it is not but that they were in perpetual alarms : they knew that the viceroy in military affairs at canton , was very potent , that he was one who grasped at all , kept his design very close , and one who was very perfidious , and therefore not to be relied on . he often appeared at sea with a very great fleet : he pretended it was only to go along the coasts in chase of the chinese pyrates , but he often approached very near the city of macao ; and they themselves heard the souldiers in the tartarian army declare publickly that it was not very difficult to pillage macao ; for nothing could hinder them whensoever they pleased . the viceroy was not less zealous than his souldiers to enter upon any enterprize which might equally redound both to his profit and honour . this did not a little disturb the inhabitants of macao , who were upon this account diffident of his intentions . but of several things which this great city had reason to apprehend , there were two which did principally seem to render its ruine inevitable . the first was , the fame of the great treasure and riches in macao , which in former times there really was ; but the war in china , and those calamities which ever attend it , had now reduced it to a far different state . the whole wealth of that city consists in several rich and precious merchandizes which the inhabitants yearly receive from china , and transport them from thence into iapan or the philippine islands , and there in exchange they receive ingots of silver : but for the eight preceding years , the commerce had quite ceased ; by reason of the war , they could receive no commodities from china : and after the breach between portugal and spain , they had no liberty to go to the philippine isles . and the emperour of iapan had throughout all his dominions most rigorously prohibited all commerce with the christians . thus the inhabitants of macao were at a loss in all parts ; for the profit was very inconsiderable , which they gained by any other traffick ; and without the money of iapan and manila , it was not possible to make any great advantage ; so far was macao then from being rich , that on the contrary , ever since those eight years , during which , the trade ceased , it was brought to so low a condition , that it was believed that great city could not long subsist . to this condition are the towns and factories in the indies often reduced ; for their whole income and harvest consists in the transportation and vent of their commodities . if this commerce should fail for two or three years , they are then brought to great misery and necessity : and this would be the state of spain it self , should it for some years be disappointed in the arrival of its fleets ; for i may well take the liberty to say , that the dew from heaven doth not so liberally contribute to the making that a fertile countrey , as the water of the sea , which brings so great a number of vessels thither from all parts . but it is true , these merchandizing towns do without any great difficulty , in a short time recover themselves ; for there needs only two or three years of good trading to supply them with plenty of all things , and by this hope and expectation , the inhabitants of macao subsisted . but how poor soever the town was ▪ it was still reputed to be very rich , because it really had been so a few years before . for in the year . there came thither so great a quantity of silver from iapan , that the king's duties , which were ten per cent. amounted to a hundred thousand pound sterling . and according to this computation there must have been a million sterling , which was more than came ever after from iapan . what silver came from manila is not computed in this calculation , though there came some years above three hundred thousand pound from thence . the renown of the wealth and riches of macao , did endanger the ruine of it ; for the tartar easily suffered himself to be perswaded into a belief of the truth of this report , and without any further information , he did verily believe there was great treasures hid there , and did not at all scruple , but that the pillage of that opulent city would enrich him for ever . the other reason the inhabitants of macao had to apprehend their ruine , was the knowledge they had that it was not necessary that the design of forming any enterprize against them , should be concluded upon in the emperour's council of state ; for they ●●w all things depended upon the capriciousness of the general , who was very ambitious , undertaking and successful , and whose souldiers were nurtured up and accustomed to outrages and violences . thus they were in continual fears , lest they should quickly see the tartars come and assault their walls , and attempt to sack and pillage their city , and if they were attaqued , it was impossible for them to make any resistance , without utterly ruining themselves ; and should they not with all their might defend themselves , they must expect inevitable destruction . macao was very well fortified and furnished with great store of artillery , the inhabitants and souldiers were all europeans , and persons of great courage and resolution ; they resolved , not to render up themselves to the tartars upon the first flight of arrows , as the chineses had done . if the tartars got the victory , they would make them pay for it ; for the portuguezes were fully bent to maintain the honour of their nation , in not easily submitting to these barbarians , who understood so little the art of war. they determined to make the tartars know , that the reason why they gained so many victories , was because there was so weak opposition made against them , and to let them see that they must not expect to march over the world with the same speed they had done over china . but if macao resisted , it must infallibly perish : the ta●●tar was master of all china , and as i said before , it must depend , for its subsistance , upon the supreme governour of that state ; for it can expect no relief from any place else , nor any succour sufficient to protect it against so puissant an enemy . when they were dri●●en to extremity , necessity would compel them to deliver up themselves upon articles , if they could obtain any ; and if they could , they must resolve to open their gates , and let in the viceroy , and depend upon the pe●●formance of his engagement to them . but this barbarian , who because he was twelve hundred miles distant from the court , did not trouble himself with the observance of the instructions he received from the emperour to curb the licentiousness of his souldiers , would less have cared to sack and pillage macao , and bring upon it all the mischief lay in his power . and though the peril was thus great to receive him into their walls , it would have been greater not to admit him : see how the safeguard of macao depended upon the mercy of the tartars , that is to say , up on persons who have very little , who acknowledge no law , nor any obligations , but what they please to impose upon themselves , who seldom enter into any treaty or league with strangers ; and if they do , it is in such a manner , that they resolve at the same time to observe nothing that they promise . thus the portuguezes had reason on all sides to dread the tartars , who shewed them every day what mischief they could do them . they came often and presented themselves before the town , sometimes by sea , sometimes by land , on that part of china which lies nearest to it . and they being masters of all the countrey , except this place only , the inhabitants judged the tartars would think that one town ought not to render imperfect the victory they had made of so vast an empire . but god almighty , who knows how to keep the city , even when all other power watches but in vain , shew'd that in the midst of so many perils he would preserve macao . though all we frail creatures can do , comes short of what we ought , yet god is often graciously pleased to accept of and reward our weak endeavours , though they are but the operation of his grace in us . the city of ma●●ao had received and bred up several faithful labour●●rs , who were gone to serve in christ's vineyard which he had planted in iapan and china , and had dispersed themselves amongst several other idolatrou●● nations . thus this city was a means ●●o reveal the name of god to several nations who sate in darkness ; and it may very well be said to have been a sanctified academy , a glorious amphitheather , where several holy champions exercised themselves , that they might overthrow idolatry , and obtain a crown of martyrdom . it was not full ten years since it pleased god to crown with martyrdom in one day more than sixty persons , who all went from macao : and if it may be permitted to say so , the divine providence was pleased by the defence of macao , when it was in so eminent danger , to recompense the service the inhabitants thereof had done to the church of christ. and certainly the protection of gods faithful servants there , did much propagate the glory of his name . the churches afore-mentioned , and several other kingdoms depended upon macao , to be furnished from thence with able labourers , who might implant and strengthen their faith. should macao have been destroyed , the fountain and streams would have been ruined , from whence their instruction and consolation flowed to them ; and according to all humane probability , it may be said , that those churches there newly planted , would have been all lost , the gospel no longer preached in those places , and the glorious beams of gods name would in a manner have remained eclipsed to these people . but at last , by the omnipotent assistance of the almighty god , the inhabitants of macao ▪ began not to be in such dread of the tartars , who now declared they intended no war against their city ; but on the contrary , they desired that the commerce should be continued between both nations , as it had been formerly with the chin●●ses . and for their further s●●curity , shortly after they sent to macao an authen●●ick act or instrument , whereby they did declare that all things r●●lating to the trade and traffick should be established as before ; and to this effect , they then granted all liberty and security to the portuguezes to come to canton , and there negotiate all their concerns relating to trade ; and permission to the tartars to carry all sorts of wares and merchandizes to macao . the portuguezes were then t●●inking to have sent an embassie to the viceroys of canton , or if it had been necessary , to the emperour himself , that they might more solemnly have setled the peace and liberty of trade , and thereby have rendred their security more inviolable ; but they considered , that all that sea-coast , and the very rivers were so infested with pyrates , that there would be no safety for their embassie without a strong convoy ; and they were not then in a condition to put out to sea so great a fleet as would have been necessary upon this occasion ; but they were in hopes that their condition would improve daily . the tartars seemed to be extraordinarily satisfied with the portuguezes that they had not declared against them in favour of the chineses ; and upon this account they were ready to make them any return , or shew them any civility , so great a value they had for their friendship . thus god preserved the city of macao , and hath been pleased ever since to continue his protection to it ; for god is not like man , who begins , and grows weary of well doing : the goodness of man is quickly drained , and their patience expired ; but god is inexhaustible in the riches of his goodness and patience , and his first benefits are as so many marks , or rather as so many pledges and assurances that he is still preparing new ones for us . chap. xiv . the tartars put out to sea , and fight the corsairs of china . a treaty of peace is proposed , but broke by the perfidiousness of the viceroy . he is discovered to be a chinese . the natural genius of that nation . though the tartars had reduced under their subjection all the continent of china , they were not yet masters of the sea. but that they may ; we shall see them now engage with the chinese pyrates : and now they will have their hands full , nor will they so easily subdue these new inhabitants of as many floating towns as they had squadrons of ships , with which they roved about , and scowred the coasts . but before the tartars would undertake the pyrates , they determine to conquer the isle of hain●●m . all along the coast of canton there are very many little isles , which are only separated from the continent by rivers , and many of them are great rocks uninhabited , and so near the shore , that they are judged by many to be part of the main land of china . the most considerable of all these islands is called hainam , distant some eighty miles from the city of canton , but so near the shore of that province , that in a clear day it is easily discernable from one end to another . the earth is so fertile , that it very plentifully produces all things necessary to the use of man : they fish likewise for pearls , which are found there in great numbers ; and besides , there comes from thence several other choice and rare curiosities , as all the relations of china remark . all the island is not inhabited , neither are all the inhabitants of the same nation ; for the southern people are more rude , and do not acknowledge the soveraignty of the chineses over them , nor will they have any commerce with them : but in the northern parts there are several chineses , three cities , and eight towns , besides sev●●ral other houses and habitations scattered up and down , and this part of the isle is the most populous and rich . the tartar resolves to make himself so much master of this island , that there should be no town or habitation of the chineses but should acknowledge him for their sovereign ; and for this effect he commissionated a general ; and issued out orders to him to pass over with a very considerable fleet of ships : notwithstanding the little knowledg the tartars had in sea-affairs , yet they did with the same facility subdue this island as they had done the rest of china . the general , after this , setled a tartar governour there with a strong garrison of souldiers , and returned into the province of canton , loaden with wealth and honour ; for he had much enriched himself in this island ; and though he was well paid for his pains with the plunder he got , yet in recompense of his services there , he had conferred upon him the office of high admiral , which the chineses call haitao , and in execution of his command , he presently put out to sea with a navy of sixscore ships . after he had conquered the isle of hainam , his design was to clear all the seas of the pyrates , who did most horribly ravage all the coasts ; but more especially the province of canton , that being the richest and best province of all china ; the corsairs were thereby invited to make such havock there . the tartars fully determined to extirpate them all ; but though they did their utmost endeavours , yet it was not so easie to accomplish this enterprize . at the first , when they were not very able seamen , this naval war seemed terribly laborious to them ; for the tartars principally those of the north , had never seen the sea till they had conquered china , and traversed over that great empire . and having so little experience of the sea , the very imagination of fighting upon that element , struck a strange dread and apprehension into them ; but valiant men will fight any where . the romans were no better acquainted with sea-affairs in the first punick war , when they were necessitated to get an old ship of carthage , that they might build according to that model ; yet after they became so able seamen , and so powerful at sea , that augustus and anthony , at the battel of actium had a greater number of ships than ever the carthaginians had had in several years . the tartars likewise presently accustomed themselves to all the toils of the sea , and were no longer sick , nor to seek how either to manage a sea-fight , or to go in chase of their enemies ; nay , they became very skilful pilots . the chinese corsairs did not only rove about the seas , but they went up the rivers , which in those parts are very deep and large . the first ring-leaders who began to infest the coasts , were four eminent pyrates , who divided their ships into four squadrons , in each of which it is thought there was above ten thousand men : the greatest part of these kept upon the rivers , where they plundred and seized upon all they could find on either side the rivers , and did as much mischief to their own countrey-men , as ever the tartars had done ; who now began to believe that it would be more advantageous to them to gain upon the corsairs by treaty and proposals . to this effect , they propounded to them an act of oblivion if they would come to any reasonable agreement . the pyrates did not reject this offer ; for there being little now left for them to plunder or pillage , either from their enemies or friends , they were content enough to make peace : but the tartarian general was not of so peaceable a disposition , and therefore the favour and friendship he promised the corsairs , was of no long continuance . during the time of this treaty of agreement , two of the principal pyrates came ashore , that they might conclude upon such articles which might equally redound to the satisfaction of both parties : but there yet remained something upon which they could not agree , and thereupon the tartarian general began to use violence , and seized upon the two captains of the corsairs , and enjoyned them upon pain of death to oblige all the other pyrates to surrender themselves to his mercy . this unreasonable procedure was not according to the approbation of xunchi , who never intended his captains should deal so perfidiously ; but the viceroy , as hath been already remarked , was a person from whom greater justice was not to be expected . his rash and violent nature would not permit him to hear reason . it is also reported , that by bi●●th he was not a tartar , but a chinese , of the province of loa●●tum , which borders upon tartary , and the greatest par●● of his souldiers were also as himself , chineses ; but yet they endeavoured to pass for tartars . it would be scarce credible , that the tartars shou●●d grant to a chinese the command of so potent an army , in which the grea●●est part of the souldiers were likewise chineses ; for few wise men approve the policy of putting so many enemies into military employments , and giving them so great command in such remote provinces ; but this may be thus salved , the chineses of loaotum were distant from canton more than twelve hundred miles , and were near neighbours to tartary , and consequently better acquainted with the tartars , with whom they often conversed , than with the cantoners , with whom they had no commerce ; therefore they looked upon them rather as country-men , than those whom they only knew at so remote a distance , and that only by hear-say . this consideration may make it less to be wondred at , that the general should be a chinese , and so likewise the greatest part of the souldiers he commanded ; for the inhabitants of this province looked upon those of another as so many strangers and forreigners , and therefore the tartars the le●●s apprehended that these should revolt in a province so far distant from their own native countrey , in which they had left their wives , children , parents , and all the rest of their relations , as so many hostages , under the power of the tartarian garrisons . which they had there established to secure their new conquest . it was likewise rumoured that the viceroy of civil affairs was also a chinese , of the same province of loaotum ; but this is not so certain as that the general was , whose inhumane cruelty is the more to be abominated , seeing he was most fierce against his own countreymen . it was not by any order from the tartarian emperour , nor to ingratiate himself with him , that the general took these violent courses . that prince was in his nature very far from commanding , approving or permit●●ing them : but the chineses are naturally inclined to be very insolent and fierce , even to their own countreymen ; and therefore there is no mean or moderation in their comportment towards one ano●●her . they are all either kings or slaves : they will adore as a god , a man , of whose assistance they stand in n●●ed ; and they will trample upon , like a worm , any one who hath occasion of theirs ; either they do with a most abject vileness crouch and crawl before their superiours , or else with a most insolent haughtiness tyrannize over their inferiours : the poor man is only regarded as a slave to the rich ; and the rich acts , as well as he can , the petty king or tyrant . but that which is most to be admired at , is , that every particular person should be able to personate either the one or the other of these extremes , according as it is most comformable to his present condition ; for if one of these miserable wretches of a sudden gains any wealth or repute , it is admirable to see how he will lord it , as if he had been born and bred so all his life ; and the like doth the rich man if he happens to be impoverished , they will most wonderfully suit themselves to their present state and condition , though it be never ●●o un●●c●●ustomed to them . by this you may perceive that the genius and humour of the chineses is to be inflexible and unmerciful to those who depend on them , which is just opposite to the nature of the tartars : this may be evidenced by the general at canton , who was the more outragious , by being by birth a chinese . as for the humour of the tartars , it doth much resemble that of divers people in europe ; they are very passionate , hot , and quickly incensed ; sometimes they are transported with passion , if they meet with any opposition , especially if it be in any thing which relates to their pleasure and luxury ; for then their choler transcends all the bounds of reason ; and this hath cost the lives of several chineses , who endeavoured to prevent the rape of their wives ; but these disorders are very ordinary , even in the armies in europe . as to any thing else , the tartars delight not in shedding blood ; they are not of so sanguinary a spirit , nor were they ever inclinable to do any hurt or violence to any who gave them no offence , by making resistance , or defending themselves . but the general and his souldiers did incestantly , without any provocation commit massacres in all places ; and therefore it was observed , that the souldiers who we●●e the most mild , staid and reasonable , were those who were the real tartars , and these were esteemed of as the most valiant and couragious ; and the unreasonable cruelty of the others was accounted a testimony of their base , cowardly and degenerous spirit . the viceroy with all his fierceness did thereby do no very good service to the emperour his master ; for those who undertake to carry all things by the utmost rigour and severity , seldom prove very successful in the management of affairs . a more calm and generous procedure is much more prevalent than all this passionate and precipitate violence . b●●ute beasts , who are void of all reason , are mastered and tamed with force and violence ; but certainly man , whose glory it is to be endowed with a reasonable soul , well deserves that speech , reason and intreaties should be employed to perswade him . it is scarce credible what mischief this ill conduct of the viceroy did , attempting by these violent courses to reduce the corsairs : they did ( as i have already said ) rove about the sea and rivers , to the number of forty thousand , divided into four squadrons ; but now they had ceased from all acts of hostility , and had submitted upon those proposals of peace which were offered them . two of the most principal amongst them came ashore to sign some articles to which they were agreed , when the general , a man of neither faith nor honour , did contrary to the parole he had given them , seize upon them , and without either sense or reason demanded of them upon pain of death to oblige all the other pyrates to submit themselves : it was not in their power to reduce the others ; nor was this the peace which was tendred them . thus the perfidiousness of the viceroy kindled those embers which shortly after made such a flame , that neither he , nor many more could quench it , though it was in the midst of the waters . there was no bull nor tyger exasperated , nor serpent trampled on , more enraged than these corsairs were assoon as they were informed of this action of the general . they wanted nothing now , but to know how to moderate their passion ; and to execute their resolutions as firmly ●●nd couragiously as they were hot and eager to declare them ; they now renewed their first acts of hostility , but more violently and frequently than ever . this last perfidious act of the viceroy had alarm'd them in all parts , so that on the land there was nothing to be seen but houses burning , and on the sea and rivers , ships roving about : it is thought there was above two thousand ; so that supposing there were but a hundred men , mariners & souldiers , in each vessel , thus there was in these two thousand ships two hundred thousand men ; which is a very formidable navy , and surpasses most ordinary fleets . the design of this great army was , to free their country from the tyranny of the tartars , who by the late treachery of the viceroy , were become very terrible and dreadful to them . thus an imprudent officer in power , by his ill management of affairs , rendred a whole nation odious , though before it was in good esteem . the viceroy , that he might not acknowledge that he had done amiss , seemed not to be concern'd at the great preparations the corsairs made against him ; it was his humour to be glad of any occasion to shew his valour ; and lest he should want , to create new . to give him his due , he was both valiant and successful in all his enterprizes ; but his cruelty and perfidiousness did both blemish and discredit the glory he acquired thereby . chap. xv. the viceroy burns the vessels of the corsairs ; they return in greater numbers , pillage and ravage the countrey , and compel the chinese to quit the tartarian habit which they had taken . they assault the city of canton , and are repulsed by the viceroy in civil affairs . the general at canton was now engaged by force of arms to reduce the corsairs ; and therefore because he perceived that their forces encreased daily , he did with all possible speed put out to sea with a navy of fifty ships ▪ each of which carried sixteen peece of cannon : and having provided all things necessary , he imbarqued himself with those souldiers , on whose valour he most confided . the tartars went now to a war , of which they had little experience ; but h●●ving the example of their viceroy , they went aboard very resolutely , that by their valour they might supply the little intelligence they had in this way of fighting , which was so new to them . they imbarqued so speedily and secretly , that the corsairs had no information of it . the viceroy favoured by the good fortune which did usually attend him in all his enterprizes , surprized the pyrates in the channel of a river , where the multitude of their vessels did more inconvenience , than advantage them against the small number of those who came against them : they were so surprized , that they could not possibly make out to sea as they desired , that they might have surrounded their enemy . the tartars , though they were but fresh-water souldiers , yet they came in very good order , and assaulted the first they met with so vigorously , that they quickly disabled them for fight : the rest had neither the leisure to recover , or put themselves into any order ; or had they any place either to retreat or fly to ; for the viceroy had blocked up the mouth of the river , and thereby stopped their passage . and that he might expedite his victory , he presently set fire to their vessels ; and the pyrates being in this disorder , and seeing no way left for their escape , they quickly routed themselves ; for now they did in great confusion cast themselves into the water , that they might , if possible , save themselves by swimming to the sides of the river . and of all this great multitude , none but those who thus saved themselves , escaped either being drowned or burnt . the viceroy when he had assured the victory , endeavoured to preserve a hundred of the best ships , and bur●●t the rest . from thence he returned to canton , where he had imbarqued , and to illustrate his triumph , he caused the hundred ships he had taken from the pyrates , to be haled after him . at his arrival the town was filled with acclamations of joy , with which all the inhabitants did congratulate and salute him as their liberator , and as one who had for ever secured them from all fear and apprehension of the corsairs . it is strange that the chineses of canton should thus applaud the tartars for the victory they had obtained over the chineses who combated for the liberty of their countrey : and these acclamations may seem to have been only feigned and base compliances of the servile people ; but it is certain their joy was not counterfeit , but sincere , and they did without any dissimulation felicitate the tartars for their victory : the reason proceeded from the horrible mischiefs they suffered from the corsairs , who not only roved about the sea and the rivers , but desolated the fields and towns , leaving no respite to the inhabitants of this province , who were then all submitted to the tartars . but for these corsairs , after the chineses had suffered all the calamities to which towns sacked and pillaged by barbarians are reduced , yet every one began to look upon his misfortune as a tempest which was now ceased . as for those who were dead , they were no more thought upon than dead people usually are ; and all the troubles they had undergone , were only now considered as a thing without remedy . there was nothing now to be seen all over the countrey but bald pates , and all the inhabitants were cloathed after the tartarian mode ; willingly or unwillingly they must submit to the law of the victor ; and if they governed themselve●● peaceably , for the future they need not fear to suffer from the victor so great afflictions as they had already undergone . though their troubles from the tartars seemed to them to be at an end , the outrages they suffer'd from the pyrates did but now begin . these were new tyrants , and a new sort of barbarians , which did incessantly renew the afflictions of these miserable people : at the first they only reviled and reproached them , calling them cowardly traytors , for having abandoned their king and their countrey to these tyrants , as if they had voluntarily made choice of these new masters : from injurious words they came to blows , and treated them with all the ill usage imaginable . in their fury and rage they perpetrated acts of that violence as transcended all the inhumane actions of the tartars : they compelled the chinese to retake their ancient habit ; and to shew their authority the more , they obliged them to wear their liveries . after they had p●●llaged and sacked all parts , they then fortified themselves in such posts as they judged most advantageous , pretending they would there defend the chineses against all assaults of the tartars ; but this only served to give occasion to the tartars to return and plunder and spoil the unfortunate inhabitants a second or third time ; for the viceroy was no sooner informed of what passed in those parts , but he instantly returned , and did more mischief than ever he had before . and if the cors●●irs made any resistance , then he was the more outragious , and obstinately resolving to go through with every thing he undertook , he was sooner or later still victorious . as for the pyrates , when they saw they could not defend those whom they ought to have better protected , they presently retook themselves to the sea , and so abandoned these poor wretches to the fury of an enemy , who was the more outragious , because he thought he had so debilitated them , that they had not strength enough left them , so much as to crawl about . and when the tartar missed of the corsairs , on whom he might avenge himself , he punished the innocent instead of the nocent . it was in vain to alledge any reasons to pacifie him , or justifie themselves : it was sufficient to make these miserable people criminal , because he had in his fury and rage declared them so . the corsairs returned twice or thrice , and made the inhabitants of the province of canton change their habit ; and the tartar as often pursued after them , and renewed all the cruelties and inhumanities which can be imagined they should exercise against rebels . this gave occasion to the inhabitants of all the towns and villages which bordered upon the rivers , to manifest such an aversion to the corsairs , and after their defeat , to give such demonstrations of their joy , believing , that from thenceforth they should be freed from them : for as for the tartars , after the calamities they had undergone from them , they expected to suffer no more from them : therefore they evidenced all they could possibly that they did participate in the advantage which did accrue from this victory ; and for this reason , they received the viceroy with such applause at his entry into c●●nton , when he returned in triumph for the victory he had obtained over the enemy they most dreaded . the great defeat of the corsairs happened presently after the reduction of the city of canton : but it is not related in the memorials which came from china , till after the relation of the entire conquest of the whole continent of china ; to make some distinction , i suppose , between the sea-fights and the land-fights which the tartars had with the chineses . the tartars took the city of canton the th . of ianuary , . and after some days spent in providing for all things necessary for the government of the city and province , the viceroy then put out to sea , where he gained this great victory over the pyrates towards the end of february in the same year , and finding no enemy in that province to engage with , he passed from thence to the city of xaochin , that he might subdue that , and the province of quansi , with all its dependents . there it was that guequan defeated the tartars ; but the prince gained but little advantage by his victory ; for in a second battel the viceroy was victorious , and thereby made himself master of the city of xaochin . it was much about this time that p●●lipaou●●n , who commanded as a soveraign prince in these provinces , recalled the general of canton out of the province of quansi ; the conquest of which he had before commi●●ted to his management : he pretended his presence was necessary in the province of canton , to reduce the corsairs there ; for the relation remarks , that the viceroy returned in the beginning of april , . and it doth not appear , that he ever after went to the conquest of quansi : therefore it was another general who drove guequan out of the field , and compleated the reduction of that province . the tartars , who were not accustomed to be beaten by the chineses , were highly en●●aged at the defeat of the viceroy at xaochin ; and pelipaouan , who was the roaland of tartary , was more incensed than any ; and therefore he recalled the general : it is believed , he would not so soon have recovered the advantages which he lost by that defeat , if he had not testified his resentment by presently imploying a new commander in the reducing and governing the province of quansi . during the time in which the general of canton was absent from that province , the management of all affairs both civil and military , was commi●●ted to the viceroy in civil affairs , who was a more intelligent and prudent person ; but above all , eminent for his zeal for the service of his prince , whose authority over his new subjects , he was very capable of maintaining . he was not less valiant than his colleague , though not so hot and passionate : he had with him as many troops of horse and companies of foot as were necessary for the guard of his person , and of securing the peace of the province . but the corsairs , who were exasperated and enraged by their late defeat , were now rallied together , and ready to enter upon some great exploit ; and being certainly informed , that the general was engaged in other parts , with the greatest part of the forces , they believed the viceroy in civil affairs was not able to defend the city with those few souldiers were left him ; therefore they resolved to go and assault it ; and one morning by one of the clock , they came up to the city , and presently fired a great number of vessels which lay in the river , some of which belonged to the tartars , and the others to the inhabitants of the town . in a short time the fire was so great , that to those who were near , it seemed rather to be clear day than night . all the vessels which were either in the haven or river , were all consumed , except some few which were sheltered by the artillery , which was planted upon a bulwark , to which they durst not approach so near . the corsairs were now so certain of their victory , that they were ready to make bonefires : and that they might shew they were masters of the town , they sent to declare to the townsmen , that they were come to fire all their houses , and put all the inhabitants to the sword , and that they would not leave a man alive , to teach them what they had got by submitting to the tartars , contrary to the faith and loyalty they owed both to their king and countrey . the inhabitants thereupon , gave themselves for lost ; but yet they resolved man●●ully to defend themselves : they received very couragiously those who came to assault them ; but especially the chineses of the province of foquien , of which there were many then in canton , fought with a more than ordinary resolution ▪ for they were the more animated , because they knew the greatest part of the corsairs were of canton , and there is a mortal feud between the people of these two provinces . upon this occasion , the prudence and valour of the viceroy in civil affairs , made it evident that those who are employed in the management of civil affairs , are capable of managing martial affairs , and to obtain victories in battel . he presently took care to hearten and encourage the common people , who gave themselves for lost : and therefore commanded them to go every one to his own house , and to sleep securely . it is my duty ( said he ) to take care of your safety ; therefore rely upon my care : i will go and draw up all my souldiers in battalia between the walls of the town and the pyrates ; and i engage to you they will not approach near your walls so long as one tartar is left alive ; and do not believe they will easily destroy us all . and to shew how much he confided in those forces he had with him , at that very instant he went out of his palace , drew off all the guards , and commanded that the gates should be left open ; from thence he went to the gates of the town , which he caused to be all opened ; and at every one placed such commanders as he knew would defend them couragiously . after he caused all the streets to be cleared , that nothing might impede the march of his horse to and fro . having provided for all things necessary within the town , he got up a horseback , and at the head of his men he placed himself by the river side , fully resolved , that whoever came to assault him , should be well received . they began to skirmish presently , and both partìes were very hotly engaged : the canons and muskets plaid very fiercely ; but especially those from the bulwarks of the town , which in a short time sunk several barks and ships belonging to the pyrates , to their great loss . the corsairs , who did not expect to have been so warmly received , had no great mind to prosecute their enterprize , but retreated , or rather fled away ; which was no small joy to the inhabitants , as likewise to see they had a governour , who was as able to defend their city , as to distribute justice . it is said , that amongst the ships which in this engagement were burnt by the corsairs , there was a vessel which belonged ●●o a king who was tributary to china , and maintained the liberty of his subjects by paying every three years a small tribute , only as a mark of homage and fealty . this ship , which was then going to carry the tribute to pequin , was unfortunately in the port at canton : there was in it about some sixscore persons with the ambassador , forty of which were either burnt or drowned , ten or twelve were taken by the corsairs , who made them slaves , and presently put them to the oar , that they might ●●sist them in making good their retreat ; the seventy others saved themselves by swimming . the tartars received them very courteously , furnished them with all necessaries , till they had convenience of returning securely into their own countrey . chap. xvi . the testimony which certain christian negroes gave of their religion in the presence of the tartars . after which god almighty miraculously preserves them in a fight . the corsairs continue to spoil the countrey . the viceroy in military affairs drives them out of a place in which they had fortified themselves , and stood upon their defence . he ruines the ●●own , and all the adjacent countrey . amongst those forces which defended the city of canton against the corsairs , there happened to be more than two hundred negroes , of different nations , but were all christians , who had made their escape into china , from macao , where they had been slaves . at the beginning of the war , these negroes were more than three hundred , and had all carried arms against the tartars , under the command of the famous icoan , who confided more in them , than in the chineses ; and alwayes kept them near his person , and they served him with all the valour and loyalty he could expect from them , till such time as he was defeated by the tartars ; at which time , several of them died with their swords in their hands , fighting near his person . those which remained , which might be about some two hundred , afterwards took arms under the victors , and so happened to be amongst the forces which were in the city of canton . the viceroy and divers other tartars , who had been spectators of several gallant actions which they did in the combat , in which they repulsed the corsairs , did in publick highly applaud them . the viceroy was not only content , by the praise he gave them , to shew the esteem he had of their valour , but he likewise invited them to a publick entertainment : and here it was that these negroes gave such a testimony of their religion , that the relation thought not fit to omit it . the viceroy having caused to be served up before them several sorts of flesh-meats ; may it please your excellency , say they , you must know we are catholick christians , and the h●●ly catholick church commands her children to eat no flesh during lent , which is a term of forty dayes every year ; and it being now that season of the year , we cannot eat those flesh-meats your excellency hath presented us withal : we highly esteem , and are sensible of the honour your excellency hath been pleased to do us ; but we beseech you to permit us to obey the holy ordinances of our religion ; for we must declare , we have such a reverence for those holy sanctions , that we believe we ought rather to die than fail in the observance of them . though this particular doth not much import the present history , yet it is related , that it may manifest to christians the great impulse of their religion , which can create such couragious & generous notions in the breasts of such despicable persons . those hereticks which hold the abstinence from flesh which the church commands at certain times , as an unnecessary ceremony , and an abuse , though they pretend to be reformers of religion , may yet learn religion from these negroes ; or at least be brought with them to confess , that it is the property of vultures and ravens , and such other like ravenous animals to live only upon flesh ; but man , who is created for a more noble life , ought in reason , at some certain times , to abstain from gratifying his palat and appetite : this the very tartars acknowledged from the light of nature , though it did but obscurely glimmer to these barbarians , who had neither a god , nor religion . the viceroy did not at first comprehend what the negroes meant ; but when he fully understood upon what account they refused to eat flesh , he had the higher value for them , and now he applauded the faithful obedience they paid to the injunctions of their religion ; all the other tartars did the like , and declared that they had a greater esteem for this declaration of the negroes , than for all their gallant exploits in the combat . god did not leave the generosity of these christians without recompense ; for shortly after , in their favour , he shewed a miracle , of which the tartars took notice , and admired , to the glory of the catholick christian religion : thus it was ; four dayes after the corsairs were repulsed from canton , they returned , and gave a new assault , but much more furious and fierce than the former ; for before the greatest part of them fought only in their ships , but now they landed , and with all their forces stormed the town . the tartars who were commanded by the viceroy in civil affairs , received them with their accustomed valour . the combat was fought with an equal obstinacy by both sides , from day-break until noon . there was a great number slain upon the place ; for all the time the artillery plaid incessantly , and the arrows showered down continually . the negroes who fought amongst the tartars , failed not to maintain the reputation of their courage ; and that they might do something for the glory of that religion which they pro●●essed , they desired amidst so many brave and valiant souldiers , to signalize themselves ; and therefore they presented themselves in all places where the peril was greatest . at last the tartars got the victory ; the pyrates retreated in disorder to their ships , and fled away . after which , the field where the battel was fought , was difcerned to be covered all over with blood and dead bodies . there were great numbers of the tartars as well as the corsairs slain . the negroes all assembled together , and seemed to have been invulnerable that day ; there was none of them hurt or injured in the least : it did not appear that the enemies weapons had touched them in the least ; and yet they were two hundred , who all fought where the arrows , musket and cannon bullets flew thickest , and where the greatest numbers had been slain . this did extraordinarily astonish the tartars , who were eye-witnesses of their gallant actions . this prodigy did not give a little repute amongst them to the christian religion . the negroes failed not to declare that it was from god alone that they had received this protection ; and at that very instant , before they put off their arms , they went from the place where the battel was fought , to the iesuits church in canton , to give praise to god for their preservation . thus it pleased god to manifest his glory , in not deferring longer to reward the faith which these new christians had shewn forth by their observance to the ordinances of his church . it is not that god was indebted to them this miracle : god owes nothing to his creatures , who are all his vassals and slaves , and of themselves incapable of acquitting themselves of the duty they owe to the almighty . ten dayes after this second defeat of the corsairs before the city of canton , which happened in the beginning of april . there appeared before the same city a naval army of souldiers , which had been formerly commanded by the renowned icoan . this was part of those forces which he had offered the tartar when he was taken prisoner , as hath been intimated before . there were only seventy vessels , but they were all in very good equipage , furnished with all necessaries , and sufficiently provided with both souldiers and seamen . these men came to present themselves with all their vessels to the tart●●r , to serve him in the war which he h●●d with the cors●●irs ; these were but the least part of icoan's souldiers : all the rest , who had made their escape from the tartars , had joyned themselves with the pyrates . in the time that this fleet arrived at canton , the general returned from the province of quansi , from whence pelipaouan had recalled him . after this , he was only employed against the pyrates , who gave him his hands full ; and for the reducing of them , pelipaouan could not possibly do any thing more advantageous than engaging this general against them . the general was no sooner arrived at can●●on , but he was informed the corsairs had reunited their strength , and had landed , and possessed themselves of a great city called xuntè , distant a dayes journey from canton ; that they had fortified this city , and seemed to be fully resolved to stand upon their defence . this was sufficient to make the general quickly take the field : he presently issued out orders for the equipping of fifty vessels with all speed ; but he would not make use of any of icoan's vessels or men ; for he was willing to shew that by his own valour he could subdue them without the assistance of strangers . he presently put out to sea , accompanied with his best souldiers , and engaged he would so handle the corsairs , that they should have no great mind to come and visit him so near another time . he was not gone far before he met with a hundred of their ships , which were chinese men of war , great vessels , but of little strength to maintain a fight : they were loaden with straw , and other combustible stuff , proper for the design they had in hand , which was to fire those ships of icoan which they knew were entred into the service of the tartar ; but they had but bad suocess ; the vessels which they came to fire , were secure , and they themselves were only burnt ; for the viceroy with his accustomed success , boarded them , and made use of that stuff to burn them , with which they had designed to fire their enemies . the general swelled with glory for the advantage which he had now gained without much hazard or toil , or loss of time , pursued his course , to overtake the main body of the pyrates : he found that they had possessed themselves of the city of xuntè , that they had there fortified themselves , and made a shew of resolutely defending themselves . he presently landed , and without loss of time , and consulting nothing but his passion , he fell on to storm the town . at this first assault the corsairs out-braved all their fierceness , and obliged them to take more leisure how to make a second . they returned a second time , but in more order , though with much heat and animosity ; yet by these two assaults he gained nothing , but on the contrary , lost many of his men . the tartar grew desperate to see himself thus received and handled by a company of raskally free-booters ; for the chineses as well as the tartars gave them no other title , though they fought in the defence of their countrey against its usurpers ; but in all places the strongest are best esteem●●d of . though the viceroy had hi●●herto still been so victorious , yet now he was at his wits end , to see that one single town , in which there was neither a king , nor any considerable person , who commanded in chief , but defended only by some pilfering raskals , should be able to maintain it self against two assaults , and kill a great number of his men : but notwithstanding , he resolves either to carry the place , or perish in the attempt . thus the tartars by their firm resolution were alwayes victorious ; and the chineses were ever overcome , because they were neither stedfast nor constant in the management of their enterprizes . the viceroy assaults it the third time , and now he did it with all the might and force he and his men were capable of . the corsairs did but weakly defend themselves ; for the greatest part were already thinking of making their retreat . at last the tartars enter the town , which they did most horribly desolate : they thought it not sufficient to sack and pillage it according to their usual custom , unless they massacred likewise all sorts of people they found therein , as well the inhabitants as the corsairs , who had entred the town , and those whom they had compelled in by force . there was an innumerable multitude slain in that place ; but the general did not think himself sufficiently avenged by the ruine of that city ; but that he might fully discharge his fury and rage , he pillaged and ruined ten other neighbouring towns , though they had not at all assisted or contributed to the rebellion of this place . the spoil and plunder of this town was very rich ; for several who expected , it should have defended it self better , had brought all their wealth thither . the tartars herewith enriched themselves , and likewise seized upon the pyrates ships : they preserved the best , with which they encreased their fleet , and burnt all the rest , which were very many in number . the barbarous cruelties which th●● victors executed even upon them who gave them no provocation , served only to raise them up new enemies , who saw they had as good die as suffer more misery . this is the third time that the neighbourhood of xuntè had been successively pillaged by the tartars and corsairs . and it is certain , that if the emperour had been made acquainted with all these oppressions of the people , he would have chastised the general , that he kept no better order ; but this commander had such interest at the court , that the emperour was only informed what towns he had taken , knew not that he had ruined and desolated the countrey ; and therefore , the general , instead of hearing that he was complained of there , saw he was the more considered , as if thereby he had merited much , and done his prince good service . this gained credit to the report that the general was rather a counterfeit chinese , than a natural tartar ; for this manner of making war , and enhancing the fame of his victori●●s , was more like a chinese , than a true tartar. chap. xvii . the corsairs trouble and perplex the general . they possess themselves of the city tunquam , and maintain it against several assaults . they deliver it up upon composition . the cruelty of the generals souldiers . the corsairs hereafter never left the general in quiet : it was in vain to hope to conquer them ; for his abominable cruelties made them ever return both more potent , and more numerous ; for one bark which he destroyed , there returned thirty , and for one man , a hundred or two . these are the very terms of the relation , which remarks that the sea and rivers were covered with ships and men , as if it had rained armed men from heaven . some fled to the pyrates for refuge , not being able to be longer spectators of the cruelties which were exercised upon their countrey-men ; others came to avenge , if they could , the death of their fathers , their children , and other near relations , the loss of their estates , and the honour of their wives , daughters , or sisters . and innumerable other persons came in to them , who knew not how to put a more acceptable period to their burdensome lives , and consolated themselves , that they should there meet with a death more desirable , or a life less miserable : they hoped at least whilst they were at sea , they should be at liberty for some time to take breath ; and they did not despair , but they should be able to do some eminent exploit , whereby at last they might ave●●ge themselves on the tartars . the viceroy likewise seemed , as if he designed to give these miserable people no respite . he presently put out to sea , as if he was resolved not to let one escape him ; and being informed that they were betwixt lautao , which is a little isle just opposite to m●●cao , and the city of anslan , in one week he thrice went into this road in search of them ; but still returned without meeting them . it is believed , he had no great mind to meet with them , though he went to seek them out . this is a stratagem often practised by politicians . there was a great report that the pyrates were extraordinary powerful , that they had a well regulated army , that their vessels were filled with desperate men , who were resolved either to conquer or perish , after they had sold their lives at a dear rate ; therefore the viceroy , not thinking it would be for his advantage to have such a rencounter , he returned thrice without finding them , or rather without seeking for what he had no mind to meet wit. once at last , when he was just ready to enter into the city of canton , he had intelligence that the corsairs had possessed themselves of a place distant some two days journey from that city . then being necessitated to put out to sea , he returned at that very instant , with a great many vessels and men , and presented himself before that town : there he found that the alarm which had been given him , was false ; therefore he returned highly displeased ( as he said ) that he had found no enemy to fight with ; but perhaps he was not so much afflicted at it , as he pretended : this was only the subtilty of the man , who was willing to disguise his fear . the number and forces of the pyrates encreased daily , and the relation saith , that they were almost as innumerable as the sand of the sea. these terrible armies did incessantly rove about , and infest all parts of the province of canton , and gave the viceroy more business than he desired . now he is not so hot and resolute as he was before : he learnt by experience that he must be necessitated to change his conduct ; to which he was inclined by the advice of the viceroy in civil affairs , who was a prudent person , and understood better than he to deal with the pyrates . these two chiefs concluded that it would be more available , to be less fierce and hot , and more circumspect and prudent in the manageing of the war. they placed guards at the gates of all the towns in the province , where there were none before ; there they examin'd all who came in or went out ; for they knew that the corsairs had intelligence in all the towns , and that their confederates were busily employed in hatching some great conspiracy . thus the tartars , who before made a mock at all the chineses could do , were not now so confident and couragious as they had been . they had reason not to be so ; for the league and combination of these corsairs was like a terrible hydra , which instead of seven heads , had more than seven hundred thousand . they judged it likewise convenient , to make a new renumeration of people in all the towns ; but especially in canton , that they might see if there was more or fewer than in their first registers . after which , they made an order that no master of a family should retain any more domesticks than what they should allow of , and whose names were registred , and these were no more than were precisely necessary for each family . this war of the pyrates had brought most miserable calamities upon the whole countrey , in which the tartars , as well as others , had their share ; for the land lay waste and uncultivated , and there was none in the countrey , who durst venture to carry that small crop they had into the towns ; for let them go which way they would , they could not avoid meeting either with the tartars by land , or the pyrates by water . the countrey-men therefore would not carry any provisions into the city , which occasioned great want and scarcity there . the souldiers , by the general 's permission , were scattered and dispersed all over the countrey , and seized upon all the provisions they could meet with . this compleated the ruine of that province . and if at any time some of the countrey people to preserve any thing from those which persecuted them at home , run the hazard to carry it into the towns , they were no sooner entred , having escaped all the dangers of the ways , but they were seized upon to row in the navy ; and many times before they could reach the city , the corsairs had apprehended them upon the same account ; for on both sides there was a prodigious number of vessels , which both sailed and rowed ; and for this they stood in need of a great number of men to tug at the oars . these outrages could not be committed without very frequent murders and massacres throughout the whole countrey ; and these were so numerous , that the description of the desolation of this province , would require a whole history . the putrid bodies did so infect the air , that it occasioned a cruel plague . thus these miserable people were afflicted with war , pestilence and famine ; all these calamities came upon them at the same time , each of which would have been sufficient to have ruined this once flourishing province , so that the richest , plentifullest , and most delicious of all the provinces in china , lay most dismally ruined , in comparison of what it was formerly , and so it remains to this very day ; and it is said all this mischief arose only from the ill conduct of the general ; for this rash man , by his cruelty drove the people to despair ; and he was not only content to give an ill example , but he gave such license to his souldiers , that thereupon they flew out into the height of wickedness , and committed the most enormous villanies . i remarked before that he was called l●● , who first began the destruction of that vast empire , and reduced the emperour zunchin , out of despair , to destroy himself . the word ly from henceforth will be remarkable in china , for having been the name of two such eminent tyrants ; yet the chineses pretend , that the name of ly , from the two letters of which it is compo●●ed ▪ signifies high endowments of wit and virtue . but the viceroy had no better a repute for having had so fine a name : and it might have been said to him , as a souldier once said to alexander , that he should either change his name , or change his actions . this commander , who some few days before was return'd so discontent , that he had neither met by sea nor land any enemy to fight with , had quickly occasion to come out of his ill humour ; for he received news that that the corsairs had landed at a place distant some two days journey from canton , and had made themselves masters of the city of tunquam . this was a place the best fortified and furnished with provisions of any in the whole province . he was likewise informed , that they had begun new works , and were putting themselves in such a posture of defence , that they might annoy whosoever made any attempt against them , and receive little dammage within their walls . the chineses are very ingenious , and will take pains : and having observed that the tartars in all their assaults , came exposed to all d●●ngers , and took no care to cast up works to shelter them from the cannon-shot ; they made their fortifications in that manner , that their enemie●● should have no great desire to approach very near them : they built their walls with battlements , and pierc'd them ●●hrough with divers loopholes like the port-holes in ships , for the great guns to play through . in some places of the wall they cut down sl●●s from the top to the bottom , and built up several scaffolds , upon which they placed several tire of great guns , just as in a man of war. the viceroy no sooner received this information , but he put out to sea with a very potent fleet. the number of his vessels is not known ; but promising himself that he should quickly put a period to the war , he came to that intent with his greatest force . he presented himself before the city of tunquam , and landed his men , resolving presently to fall on ; but neither he , nor his sould●●ers , who were to give the assault , were well pleased to see so many tire of great guns so well manned , and so many gunners standing just ready to give fire upon them ; but not being accustomed to shew any fear , & having ever made his brags that he would rais mountains where before there were vallies , he was not now backwards , with his usual animosity , to give the signal for the assault . the tartars fell on very resolutely ; but they were no sooner approached near the wall , but they perceived it was the stronger and better fortified , by the more holes it had in it . now all the artillery play'd against them , and made a most horrible massacre amongst the assailants , who were come up to the very mouth of the cannon , and did not believe they were prepared to give them such another discharge ; when not leaving them time to consider how to make good their retreat out of all these crannies , there showered amongst them such a storm of bullets and arrows , that the ditch was presently filled up with dead and wounded men , and those within the town received no dammage . the viceroy was so obstinate , that during the first dayes he lay before tunquam , he gave several assaults to it ; but thereby he only lost both his time , credit and men . and though he attempted it with all his might , he could not lodge himself upon any part of the rampart : he had now need of all his good fortune to enhearten him ; for he was mad and enraged , he knew not either what measure or resolution to take : he saw he advanced but little either by strength or stratagem ; and he knew he should lose both his reputation and dignity , if he did not with honour succeed in this enterprize . he began now more calmly than was usual with him , to take a prospect of his affairs . he perceived he had lost many of his best souldiers , and that those which he had left were neither numerous nor valiant enough to carry the town ; he sent therefore to demand recruit from the viceroy of civil affairs , and some great guns to batter and make a breach in the wall , with some canoneers of europe . these canoneers which the viceroy sent for , were eight or ten men of europe , who some few years before went from the city of m●●c●●o , to serve the chineses against the tartars . after , when they saw in what a low condition the chinese affairs were , and not knowing what to do in the remo●●est parts of that empire , being more than twelve hundred miles distant from macao , they resolve to take employment under the tartars : and they did such eminent service , that they were highly esteemed of by all that nation . it is very remarkable , that though the tartars knew that they went from macao to serve the chineses , yet for all this , they did no injury to the portuguezes . they considered that so few persons ought not to make them think that the whole nation had declared against them , but that these were souldiers of fortune , and only such , as for their particular advancement , had cast themselves into the chinese army . it happened also that these canoneers discoursing with the tartars of the state and condition of macao , the tartars expressed a great affection for the portuguezes , and for all the europeans in general ; and having after gained great repute with the tartars , by the great services they did them , they were thereby enabled to do , and did several good offices to the inhabitants of macao . the viceroy in civil affairs received the letter from his colleague in the evening , and the very next morning he dispatched away a considerable supply of both souldiers , gunners , artillery , ammunition , and all other provisions ; and this he did with that diligence , that the difficulty of having ships for their transportation , and necessary stores so soon in a readiness , did not retard them . these recruits must be sent by sea , and therefore they ought to be strong enough , not to be stopped by any squadrons of the corsairs , should they meet with any in their passage : with this expedition do recruits march in tartary , where they are not so long a making ready as in spain , where they seldom arri●●e at the place to which they are designed , till it be delivered up , or too late to execute the enterprize they go upon . the disadvantages which have sometimes ac●●rewed to spain , from their wasting too much time in their deliberations , may give just occasion to say , that their too slow resolutions ha●●e only served to expose them to the derision of those other nations whom they know to be the most jealous of their glory and grandeur . the supplies were no sooner arriv'd , but the general caused several strong batteries to be raised , with which he incessantly battered the walls , and made a terrible breach . the great guns from the town plaid as briskly ▪ after this , the tartars gave a new assault , and now the besieged did not only drive them from their walls , but resolutely sallying out against them , they routed and pursued them to their ships ▪ into which , that they might get , they were forced to go up to their very necks in water . now the chineses had the satisfaction to deride the tartars : these invincible victors ( say they ) are now d●●feated , and forced to run away to their ships . the conquerors of china have the courage to turn their backs to the chineses . thus they scoffed at the viceroy ; and for all his eagerness to avenge himself quickly , he was forced to take it patiently now ; but he lost no time ; for assoon as he had reproved his souldiers for running away so cowardly , he encouraged and animated them , that they would with all possible expedition wipe off this dishonour to their nation . he landed again , and at the the very instant gave order to his gunners to take such care in traversing their guns , that they might answer his expectation . his orders were executed with the success he desired ; for the cannons were pointed with that exactness , that in a short time they dismounted several pieces of the besieged's artillery ; and they fired incessantly till they disenabled all the rest . now the corsairs began to sink in their courage ; and this made the general take heart , and hope well : but y●●t he wished they would come to some composition ; for having experienced the besieged to be both valiant and skilful souldiers , he did not desire to drive them into a desperate condition . the pyrates , who had now almost spent their powder , did as earnestly desire to capitulate , and to gain fair terms ; and they themselves sent to the viceroy , to offer to deliver the place up to him , to put what garrison and governour he pleas'd into it ; only upon this condition , that neither he , nor the rest of his souldiers would come into the town . the general having engaged his whole reputation upon the success of this enterprize , was ambitious of nothing more than to come off with honour ; and therefore received the proposals very joyfully . he appointed presently what garrison & tartar-governour should remain in that place , and took order for their entrance the next day ; but the pyrates were not satisfied that they might rely upon the general 's word , and fearing lest he should take some pretext or other to revenge himself on them for their resistance , they resolved to make their escape that night : all in the town who were able to carry arms , followed them , and there only remained in tunquam women , old men and children , and such persons who were unfit for war. the tartar expected the next morning the keys of the town should have been brought him , that the garrison he designed to place there , might march in ; but the gates were already open , and the town abandoned to his discretion . he entred into the town , and shewed no violence or ill usage to any person he found there . it was not his nature to be so mild , especially after he had been so incensed as he had been before this place ; and therefore lest he should forget his own natural disposition , he failed not to discharge some part of choler upon the neighbouring towns and villages , which he sacked and pillaged . he committed such horrible cruelties , that thereby he more than ever exasperated the whole province against him . one of these villages stood upon its defence ; but at last , upon the engagement that they should receive no prejudice , they surrendred themselves ; but the souldiers which marched into it , did most treacherously violate the parole which had been given them : they began to injure and abuse the poor countreymen , at which they were so enraged , to see that the promise which had been made them , was not observed , that they took up their arms , and fell on upon the tartars ; and in their fury they killed divers , and routed the rest , who made their retreat with what plunder they could carry away , to a hill not far distant . the general sent his men a recruit , that they might entirely subdue the poor countreymen ; but they had made their escape to a place where they could receive but little dammage . the souldiers dispersed themselves all over the adjacent towns , and pillaged and massacred the miserable people , who had already submitted themselves , as if they had been declared enemies , or rebellious subjects . the viceroy saw all this disorder , and contented himself to say , he had no money to pay his army , and therefore was necessitated , for their subsistance , to let them do so . therefore it was to no purpose for those who suffered , to make their complaint . rome burnt , and nero in the mean time diverted himself with the cries of the miserable inhabitants . chap. xviii . a discourse of the viceroy in civil affairs , upon the cruelty of his colleague . the corsairs still perplex the tartars . the chineses improve themselves in the art of war. th●● northern chineses are of a different genius from the southern . the viceroy in civil affairs , who knew what horrible mischief th●● souldiers did , was as much concern'd at it as the chineses ; but it was not in his power to remedy it . he saw plainly that these violent actions did not do so much hurt to the chines●●s , as they prejudiced the affairs of the tartars . once he opened his heart to father sambiase , superiour to the iesuits at canton ; to whom he spoke in these terms ; the rebel cham ( this was the chief of the corsairs , who had the same name with one of the firs●● tyrants , but was not the same person . the chineses took great notice of the conformity of the names of those persons who began , and of those who continued the desolation of that empire ; for the tartarian general was called ly , and the chief of the corsairs , cham ; ) the rebel cham ( therefore said the viceroy ) commands the army of the robbers by sea , and the general ly the ●●obbers by land. the one doth as much mischief as the other ; the province is ruined , and all places therein are utterly desolated ; and i cannot imagine what will become of either it or us : all places revolt and conspire against us , and they have reason to do so : for my own part , i shall endeavour to justly acquit m●● self in that office in which the emperour , my master , is pleas'd i should serve him . i will serve him faithfully ●●o the loss of my life , rather than fail in discharging my duty : i know i shall perish in the end ; but if so , that my death cannot be available to reduce affairs into better order , you shall see that after my life is taken away , and my colleague ly shall have the sole disposal of the province , what care he will then take for the subsistance of the souldiers , and preservation of the people . this declaration the viceroy in civil affairs made of his displeasure to see how things were governed ; but he had done better , had he opened his mind to the king his master , who was neither locked up so close , nor so difficult of access as the chinese kings used to be . and it may be he did write ; but those letters which the general sent to the court were more prevalent , and byassed all affairs contrary to the viceroy in civil affairs . the general pretended he was necessitated to use rigour , but he did it only towards the rebellious corsairs , and not to the people , which had submitted themselves : and the court being tired out with this obstinate war of the corsairs , they did not believe this rigour was prejudicial ; but on the contrary , that nothing could have been of greater advantage than the employing so inflexible and fiery a man as the general was . to put this gloss on things , was the ready way to encrease the mischief ▪ and make the cure hopeless . those who oppress others , never want persons to applaud them ; and those who are oppressed , never find any to protect them : we are wrongfully inform'd of the truth of things , either because we will not give ear to it , or else because it is wrongfully represented to us . deceit and falshood marches in triumph in all places , that being generally managed more dexterously and subtilly , and listened to by most persons with more pleasure . thus states and nations are often disturbed , nay , ruined , and it cannot be discerned , that it was , or was not occasioned by the fault of the prince who governed . the general could not yet bring the war with the corsairs to a period . they continually so alarm'd him ; that he knew not which way to turn himself ▪ but tormented him so , that it was able to have distracted him ; sometimes they came in search of him up to the very gates of canton ; and after they had pillaged and plundered all the night , the next morning they were all vanished : their vessels being lighter , they had the boldness to surround his ships , and assault them , sometimes on one side , sometimes on the other . they allarm'd him one place , whilst they were executing their project in another . and sometimes he was scarce return'd from the chase of them , but they returned to the same place from whence he had expelled them ; for that they might the better take their advantages , they had placed very trusty spies in all places . thus they always succeeded in some part of their enterprize , whilst the general was gulled and abus'd , in being perswaded to go in search of them where they never were . this was a very pleasing divertisement to this fierce fellow , who thought to carry all things by his turbulent and capricious humour . there were in this province some people who were ever so unfortunate as to be on the wrong side ; these bore the brunt of the fury of both sides . thus all those great & gallant cities all along the coast , have been ruined , their buildings reduced into a heap of rubbish , and are become the deplorable remains of desolation and destruction : they were deserted and abandon'd by their inhabitants , the greatest part of which , were either killed or murdered , and the rest chose to forsake all , and retire themselves for their security , up higher into the countrey . the tartars themselves suffered in part by that mischief which they themselves had occasioned ; for besides the affront and vexation to see the corsairs for their pleasure , thus abuse and torment them , they stood oftentimes in need of necessaries . they thought there would never be an end of imbarquing continually , which was to them a new exercise , to which they were not very well accustomed . the general in one of these incursions happened to seize upon a very eminent pyrate , who was of great repute for his valour : he took him by surprize , and the cowardliness of his followers , who then deserted him ▪ and brought him to canton , and in the open place there , shot him to death with arrows . this was no great loss to the corsairs , who had persons enough as valiant as he whom the general had now put to death ; and the tartars no more advanced their interest thereby , than he did , who thought to diminish the sea , by taking a drop of water out of it . the general did not stay in canton above four and twenty hours after he had taken this corsair , before he put to sea again . he was no sooner aboard , but he commanded to set sail without any other declaration what course he would steer . he did thus several times , that the pyrates spies might not discover his designes ; and sometimes , not believing he could be precautious enough , he took the helm himself , and ordered his navy to follow him whatever course he should steer . he was most certainly a person highly endowed with all the qualities befitting a souldier , was indefatigable , and took no rest : but his violent and bloody actions often lost him more than he gained by his laborious toil. and it is manifest , that in the late combates , the tartars were often worsted , and the general himself beaten and defeated , which did both embolden the pyrates , and encrease both their number and forces . it is likewise reported , that in this province they had possessed themselves of several villages , towns , and cities , which before had submitted to the tartars , and that the general could not gain any considerable advantage against them either by sea or land , though he assaulted them with a very strong army of both horse and foot. by this it is credible , that had the chineses been trained up in martial discipline , they might have made as good souldiers as other nations . they are generally very strong and vigorous , active and industrious , will undergo labour and toil , love to be employ'd , and are generally mortal enemies to idleness , which is particularly remarked in the provinces which are adjacent to tartary , where they are most commonly engaged in war. this is related by several persons of europe , who say , they could never have believed them capable of doing such extraordinary actions as they have seen them do , had they not been spectators . and it is believed , the tartars would not with so much facility have made themselves masters of those provinces , had they not found the people in disorder and division , occasioned by the troubles of a civil war ; where instead of a lawful soveraign to rule over them , several tyrants had brought a horrible confusion and disorder over the whole state ▪ in which all persons were divided into several factions , by their different tenents of loyalty and rebellion . the tartars finding these people so little able to make any resistance , and they having strengthened their own forces with divers chinese troops , who sided with them , under their general vsanguè , from hence it happened that they conquered those provinces with greatest facility , which else would have cost them most blood and difficulty . as for the chineses in the southern provinces , which are more remote from tartary , they are soft and effeminate , beyond all the inhabitants of asia ; and that which did produce this effeminacy in them , and was a great cause of the ruine and destruction of their empire , and ever will be to all other states , was the profound peace and security in which those provinces had been so long involved ; for several ages there was no mention of war i●● all the relations and histories of those provinces . they were so ignorant of navigation , that they only knew what tempests and shipwrack signified , by seeing the description of them in pictures . this nation which so little troubled themselves with arms and war , passed all their life in indulging their ease and their pleasures . vicious crimes were all their occupation , neither could ignominy nor correction check these disorders ; for they considered nothing but plenty and prosperity in this life , having neither a god nor religion , at least such a one as did not restrain them from giving themselves wholly to their luxurious passions . but it is credible it was not so much peace and effeminacy , which ruined the empire of china , as the little esteem that nation had of warlike discipline and souldiers . the chineses valued nothing but literature and sciences . any one who was accounted a learned man , would have trampled upon twenty of their captains , who were obliged to suffer patiently this injurious affront . there always went with the general who commanded their ar●●ies , some learned doctor , on whose direction all things depended ▪ the whole army obeyed this learned mandorin : it was he that gave out all the orders , and not the general . they were all scholars , and persons eminent for learning , who compos'd the two councils of war of that state : and they only were admitted who were best able to plead some argument in their law , and not those who knew how to draw up an army in battalia . the ill consequences of this manner of governing were foreseen long before . the histories which were many years since printed in china , took notice hereof , and hereupon gave advice of such importance as deserved to have been listned to : but this advice was little available to those who would not believe the mischievous consequences hereof till it was too late to remedy them . military employments and exercises were so vilified , that most persons scorned to accept of them . this profession was totally relinquished to such miserable wretches as could get no other employment ; and these persons never hoped to be advanced thereby . they knew too well there was neither honour nor profit to be expected in the army ; for both these were totally engrossed by the learned men , who gained higher promotion by the explication of some point in their law , than by gaining a great battel ; so that those who came to have any employment in their army , were persons of little worth : those who were , out of anger to see themselves thus unworthily dealt with by those , whose employments they judged of far less importance , quickly deserted the service , and quitted their employment , without concerning themselves for the interest of either their prince or countrey . nay , it is well known that some generals have declared , they had rather assault a fort in tartary , than to go and present any memorial to the emperour of china's court ; and that they more dreaded to appear before one of their mandorins , than to be in the midst of an ambuscade of their enemies . it cannot be denied , but that the destruction of the empire of china arose from hence . the tartars have several times declared it : and for this reason , assoon as they were possessed of the state of china , they instantly entred into a method of government just opposite : it is not , but that they knew that each of the extreams were faulty , but that they might at last fix themselves in the true mean , they judged it necessary to pass from one extream to the other , which the chineses likewise did ; who from so ill souldiers as they were at first , by their effeminateness , and of so little esteem for any military atchievements , became at last to be all souldiers and warriors . and those who would not submit , did so totally relinquish their effeminacy , that all their delight was now in war and arms. they thought that was only to be accounted honour and glory , which was acquired by gallant and great exploits . the chineses , though late , manifested , that naturally they wanted neither courage , dexterity , nor ability to be excellent souldiers . and in the last engagements they had with the tartars , the relations report that they vilified and despised their bows and arrows , and relied more upon the use of their muskets and fire-arms , which charged and discharged very readily , and handled their pikes and halberds most advantageously , and with all this they were well versed in the art of artillery ; but this was the misfortune of the chineses , that they did not sooner put themselves in a condition to have given their enemies some considerable defeat . they kill'd and slew where-ever they came , and failed not to fame abroad , and pursue the least advantage they gained in the late war. the tartars likewise did their utmost endeavour to support the reputation of their arms : but fame is too talkative to make them conceal the actions of the chineses . the inhabitants of those towns which had submitted , from whence the intelligence of all that passed , came , did not move at all ; but were struck with amazement and silence , which gave occasion to many to doubt whether it was fear or hope whick kept them in such suspense . they saw some little glimmering hope of liberty , but they saw great occasion to make them apprehensive lest the corsairs should advance higher up into the countrey ; for where-ever they came , they drew after them the tartars , and with them all the afflictions and calamities which had desolated and depopulated those towns which bordered upon the sea. the viceroy ly was not satisfied to see that his affairs did not succeed according to his wish . he did his utmost endeavour to prevent the encrease of the mischief ; but the pyrates were so numerous , and so dispersed in all parts , that he could not be with them in all places ; neither could he raise as many forces as were requisite ; for he saw that at every engagement , he had need of a compleat army : therefore he did all that lay in his power to keep them as far distant from canton as he could , that thereby he might still remain master of the sea. he happened once to have advice , that the corsairs had taken a place very near that city ; he instantly went towards them with a navy of a hundred and seventy ships : and according to his usual custom , he threatned to die the sea and land with the blood of the corsairs . but the effects of this great choler fell only upon some miserable wretches , who little thought they had done any thing to have exasperated him against them . the corsairs having notice that he was coming towards them , sack'd and abandon'd the place . this was all the diversion they designed at this time to give the conquerour , who presently poured out all his fury upon this unfortunate place ; which he reduced to ashes , that it might never serve again for a retreating place to the pyrates . chap. xix . the corsairs take a little fort near canton , having engaged part of the garrison to side with them . the viceroy in military affairs discovers a new plot in another fort. the manner how he punished the traitors . the corsairs after they had been driven from the neighbourhood of canton , left this city in quiet for some time ; but not the general ly , whom they kept in continual exercise on one side or other . one day , when he was absent , being in pursuit of some of their squadrons , others of them returned presently to canton : the fourth of august , . in the evening , seventy of their barks came and cast anchor at the foot of the wall of one of the bulwarks of the city . they had already secured to their party some of the guard which kept the fort. and therefore they were not discovered till sun-rise , at which time several of the great guns were discharged against them from the fort. the traitors within had perswaded the other souldiers that they were the kings ships , which came from pursuing the corsairs , and therefore no body took the alarm sooner . but the pirates , who stormed the fort at several plac●●s at the same time , quickly made themselves masters of it . the greatest part of those who kept it , presently sided with the victors , and quit the tartarian habit , and put on a coat edged with yellow , and a high crown'd bonnet edged so likewise , which is the usual head-covering of the chinese souldiers . the rest , who would not do so , were all put to the sword. there was in this fort great store of artillery , and other arms , with powder and all sort of ammunition . the pirates took some part of the smallest peeces to furnish their ships with , and flung the rest into the river . as for the greater peeces , which they could not so easily remove , they disabled them from ever doing them any hurt . this fort could not be very near the town ; for the noise of the cannon was not heard thither , and it was not known that it had been assaulted till eight of the clock the next morning , when a boy who had made his escape , brought the first news thereof . the viceroy in civil affairs , who then commanded in canton , could not credit the surprizal of that place , till he was better informed by those he sent thither to that intent . they presently brought him back word , that the corsairs had made themselves masters of the place , and that they were endeavouring , with the loss of no time , to make it very tenable : the viceroy instantly marched out against it , with a very numerous army of both horse and foot , fully resolving to regain that post. he stormed it several times , and in all the assaults which were made by both sides , fought very resolutely : great numbers were slain upon the place , but still most on the tartars side , who came on without taking any care to shelter themselves . at last the tartars are obliged to retreat without obtaining the least advantage . and it is manifest , though the re●●ation is silent herein , that after the pyrates abandoned the fort , as they had already done in several other places , that they might betake themselves again to the sea , they shewed they had no mind to keep it , when they took out part of the artillery , and disabled the rest . had they not retreated already , the general , who was now returned to canton with his army , would not have failed to have employ'd all this forces to dislodge them from that post. but though he returned very triumphantly , it doth not appear he did any eminent exploit in those parts . the viceroy in civil affairs stood very diligently upon his guard , whilst he saw the enemy so near him ; and mistrusting that the pyrates might hold intelligence in the city , as they really did , he was so fortunate , as to apprehend a spy , who was a servant to the general o●● the corsairs ; he put him to the torture , where he confessed that there was really a conspiracy against the tartars , and the chief manager thereof was the great calao : this was one of the highest dignities in chi●●a , and superiour to a viceroy . this calao was called chim , and was aboard one of those vessels which had surprized the fort , where he staid expecting a numerous supply of souldiers , who had all by an oath obliged themselves either to perish in the attempt , or restore china to its pristine liberty . from henceforwards the viceroy in civil affairs , and all the other magistrates were very cautiously watchful , lest they should be surprized ; for this effect , he appointed such captains to command the guard at all the gates , of whose fidelity he was most secure . and he himself undertook the guard of the p●●incipal gate of the city , and went night and day thorough the city , to visit all the other guards , exhorting them both by his words and example to watch over their enemies , who slept not . he commanded out several other captains with their choicest souldiers in their companies to guard those posts and places from whence he foresaw the enemy might likeliest attempt the town . the indefatigable diligence of the governour , and the deposition of the spy , occasioned other chineses to be apprehended , who were suspected to be complices in the conspiracy . assoon as these were put to the torture , they presently avowed that all that the spy had averred was true ; that really they had conspired to deliver up the city to the corsairs ; that the fort which they had lately seized upon , was delivered up to them by the treachery of those who kept it ; that the like would happen at a fort near that , where two hundred souldiers of the garison were contriving to let in the chineses . all these commotions did not at all disturb the viceroy , but by his prudence he mastered all . it is certain , that the ability of this man prevented more mischief , and preserved the tartars more towns than the general with all his valour could conquer . and there is not less ability requisite to retain and preserve what we are possessed of , than there was at first to acquire it . the governour of canton being informed that there was a plot laid in that other fort , went thither with all diligence ; but without shewing that he knew any thing : he entred with a countenance seeming to be fully satisfied ; and then he declared to the souldiers , that because the present urgency of affairs obliged them to keep such strict guard , because the enemy was so near , he would , to encourage them , gratifie them with an augmentation of their assignment , and encrease their pay ; and that therefore they should come one after another to be entered in the register , and received their pay. they went the more readily , imagining their treason was not discovered , because the viceroy , who might have seized them if he pleased , bestowed this liberality amongst them , to engage them , as they thought , to serve him the more faithfully : and by his aspect and manner of speaking to them , they could not collect any thing which might give them the least occasion to suspect him . they entred by one gate , at which they received part of their pay , and they went out at another where they were paid for their treachery . the viceroy had placed at the last gate his greatest confidents , and those whom he had entrusted with his secret designs , and such as he knew would resolutely execute the order he gave them ; so that as fast as the traytors came to this gate , they met with those who stabbed them , and cut their throats . and this execution was managed so subtilly , that the two hundred conspirators , who should have delivered up the fort , all lost their lives in such a manner that they did not perceive the misfortune of their companions . the guard of this fort was intrusted to new officers and souldiers , who were both more numerous , and such as the viceroy was more secure of their fidelity . this was not ill-contriv'd for a gown-man ; and if all the lawyers of china had been as able as he was , perhaps the emperour and the empire had not been lost so soon . it was quickly known how necessary it was that the viceroy should have employed all the diligence and resolution which he made use of in this expedition ; for scarce had he concluded the punishment of the traytors , but but besides the sixty vessels which lay before the forth first mentioned , there was seen under sail a new navy of more than two hundred ships . these were they to whom the conspirators should have delivered up the place . assoon as they perceived that they could do nothing , they came enraged up to the very city , and threatned to put all to the fire and sword , and leave no man alive . the tartars were well prepared to receive them , and made up to them assoon as they were landed . they instantly engaged , and the encounter was managed with great animosity on both sides . the tartars at last gain the advantage , and the assailants retreat , but not far from the town , only out of the reach of cannon-shot ; there they lodged themselves , and kept the town besieged on that side next the water . this was the greatest mischief they could then do the cantoners ; for being masters of the river , they put a stop to all their provisions , which they could receive no other way . the viceroy , who was now surrounded with secret and declared enemies , and at that time when the general was absent with all the best souldiers in the army , thought himself now necessitated to employ all his abilities to maintain and defend himself ; for this effect , he thought he must secure the brother and cozen of the great calao , who was the head of the conspirators : and therefore he seizes upon , and imprisons them , and obliges them to write to the great calao , that if he did not within three dayes retreat from before the town , they were condemned to lose their heads . he summoned likewise all the ancient mandorins to appear before him , whom he enjoyned to stay near his person ▪ that he might employ their credit , and that he might by all ways imaginable endeavour to prevail with the calao and the rebels to retreat and leave the town in peace and quiet . if the viceroy only threatned them that he might affright them , he was not blameable ; but if he intended to execute his menaces , doubtless he was both unreasonable and unjust . he exacted that from the prisoners which lay not in their power to accomplish , and he condemned them to death though they were innocent . no law commands an impossibility ; and can it be a crime not to do it ? it was not in the prisoners power to do what the governour desired . the calao , and the other conspirators knew , that if they retreated , they exposed both their own lives , and the lives of all their relations to more eminent danger ; and therefore they thought they ought not to abandon their enterprize : this procedure of the viceroy struck a great terrour all over the city , and all the inhabitants staid very silently within doors , expecting what the issue would be of all these treasons . chap. xx. an allarm in canton at the approach of the corsairs . the consternation of the inhabitants . the general arrives , and routs the besiegers . the inquisition after the conspirators , and their punishment . the resolution of a chinese captain , his death and praise . the viceroy in civil affairs gained nothing by his rigour and severity , by ceasing to carry himself with moderation and equity , and making use of those violent courses which he had so often condemned in his colleague ; he only encreased the number and strength of his enemies ; for he had scarce begun his violence , but he saw a much greater number of the barks and vessels of the pyrates come thundering against him , instead of sixty which came before the first fort , and two hundred which approached near the other . there might now be counted a thousand vessels either before or near the town . and all this numerous army , by the continual discharge of their artillery , made such a terrible thunder , that all the houses in canton seemed ready to be shaken in pieces . the bells rung , the drums beat , and the air resounded , and all the elements in general seem'd to be in a commotion , and to hold some part in this terrible consort . but the better to imagine the horrour of all this jangling noise , let us reflect upon the noise of the cannon in some merchants , or other ships , when they celebrate any festival , and then consider what was the thunder of all the great guns in above a thousand vessels , which fired incessantly , what was the clashing of arms , and other warlike instruments in two potent armies , which contended who should strike the greatest terrour into their enemy ; and what a hideous jangling there was of an infinite number of bells of different sounds , some louder , some lower , some sounding hoarse , and some sharp and shrill , that they deafned the ears of all the inhabitants and neighbourhood of the city . the cantoners gave now their city for lost ; and the fright into which the pyrates put them by their late menaces , made such a horrible impression in their imagination , that though they were chineses , and their own countrey-men , yet they expected no succour but from the tartars , whom they looked upon as their protectors and avengers . the whole city was in arms , by the order of the viceroy , who issued out a command , that no person should appear , upon pain of death , but in the tartarian habit ; and commanded all his officers to kill immediately all they found in the chinese habit . he caused all incumbrances to be removed out of the streets , that his horse might freely march without any hindrance up and down the streets . the gates , bulwarks and walls were all covered with souldiers , who did incessantly discharge their muskets and fire-arms , that they might make the greater shew of resolution in the face of their enemies : but of a sudden they were surprized at the arrival of the general . he returned conducted by his good fortune , with his army whole and entire , and entred the city with the sound of trumpet . he met not with the enemy , the greatest part being incamped on the other side of the city ; and he did not perceive them till he was passed by them ; for they were retreated into a place where they were covered by some hills which hindred the sight of them . the corsairs were not less surprized to see the general return with all his army at that time , when they believed him so far distant : and being in great disorder , and so not in a condition to give battel , they durst neither go up to him , nor stay for him , though they were the stronger . the first resolution they took , which usually is not the most generous , was to run away . some of their vessels began to retreat in disorder , and the others , which thought they must do so too , followed them with that haste , that they fired not one of their great guns against the viceroy's men , who pursued them , to the incredible satisfaction of all the inhabitants of canton ; and now the cantoners prepared for triumphal recreations , and to see the sport of the bulls , in as great security as before they were in fear and dread . the run-awayes fled with such haste , that they left behind them their greatest and best vessels , out of which they withdrew the souldiers and seamen , and what else they could , because these were too heavy and slow to follow the rest . the viceroy pursued them with all the sail he could make , but could not possibly reach them ; for their vessels were much lighter , and their rowers more expert , and in better breath , and did beyond comparion exceed those of the tartars , who were poor miserable countrey-fellows , compelled to it against their will. the general , after he had for some time been in chase after them , returned back again , and then seized upon those vessels they had left ▪ and entred in great glory and triumph into the city , where he was received as their liberator ; and as if he had been sent from heaven to succour them in this their urgent necessity . the viceroy in civil affairs , who had likewise delivered them out of a very intricate danger , went before him , and accompanied him through all the streets of the city , which they passed through in the midst of a great crowd of people , who could never weary themselves with praising and applauding him . and though it was broad day-light , yet there were torches lighted in all the streets and places through which he passed , and odors and perfumes were burnt in all places , as if some of their pagods or idols had been marching through the streets . but to what a person do they burn incense ? and what doth not necessity and flattery induce miserable people to do ? after all these publick rejoycings and feastings were over , the viceroys busie themselves in searching out the accomplices in the conspiracy ; which was not like that of cataline : for they did not design to oppress , but deliver their countrey ; and yet there was very exact and diligent inquisition made . the chineses are very dexterous in concealing and dissembling the affairs of their nation , and speak very sparingly and advisedly of things of the least importance : and whoever discloses a secret , is accounted a publick enemy , and a persecutor of his countrey . but assoon as they are put to the torture , the first pain makes them proclaim all they know : they love themselves too well , to love their friends to that degree , as to suffer any pain upon their account . they do not intend to pay so dear for their friendship . therefore assoon as the first who were apprehended , were put to the torture , instantly ●●ll the conspirators were discovered ; some were only privy and consenting to the conspiracy ; others were sticklers and principal●● ; but the tartars presently cut off the heads of both the one and the other . this is their ordinary way of punishing all criminal persons , without making any distinction of either crimes or persons ; it was sufficient they had all deserved to die . after this first execution , the tartars looked more narrowly to keep ●● strict guard at the gates of the city . and ●●o this effect , they appointed new captains with souldiers of approved fidelity : they used all imaginable circumspection in shutting and opening the gates ; they altered and changed often both the time and manner of doing it , that they might the better be as●●ured they were kept close shut , that thereby they might manifest to all who should yet entertain any thought of a new conspiracy , that they were not remiss in keeping strict guard. they carefully examined all who went in or out , and made them discover what either they brought in or carried out . all these precautions , and the sudden execution of the conspirators , kept all the people in amazement , and made them that they knew neither what to think or say . each of the inhabitants was in a continual apprehension that some or other who designed to do them mischief , should publish their names amongst the conspirators ; for there needed no other manner of proceeding to make any man lose his life . and there is great reason to believe , that several very innocent persons fared no better than those who were most criminal . it is a very usual way of taking revenge in that countrey , for those in distress to go and hang themselves at the gate of their enemies , to declare thereby , that they deserved the like punishment if justice was done upon them . at this rate some base spirits have purchased the satisfaction of revenge . all this troublesome time the inhabitants of canton remained prisoners in their own houses : they saw and heard what h●●d passed , but durst say nothing . they dur●●t scarce open their mouths in the most retired and secret places of their houses . they explained themselves , by lifting up their shoulders , and such like gestures ; and in so dismal a time this was the best expedient to avoid greater mischief . although the chineses , assoon as they are put to the torture , confess all they know ; yet in all parts of the world there are some extraordinary persons who may pass for prodigies in regard of other men . and it may well be counted a very great one , when one single man dares approve himself resolute and generous amidst a multitude of timorous cowards . this h●●ppened amongst the great numbers of those who were declared to be either principals or accomplices in the conspiracy . a chinese captain , not one of the pyrates , or a sea-commander , but a land-commander , whom they call a mandorin of martial affairs , was put to the torture , and interrogated whether he knew any thing of the con●●piracy or conspirators ? he thus replied ; that whether he knew any thing or nothing , he was not a man to make any of his countrey-men lose their liv●●s by the hands of their enemies : that the resolution of those of the same countrey to unite themselves together against their tyrants , to free their countrey from oppression , ought not to be called a conspiracy . if this was that which they call'd a conspiracy , he was in truth the chief and principal conspirator in the whole empire , and that he would most willingly lay down his life to gain success to that conspiracy . that this was all he had to say to them ; and this he knew most certainly . these words spoken so resolutely and pertinently , were not very plaisant to the tartars , who were not accustomed to receive such language from the chin●●ses : and they having the law in their own hands , made this free and resolute discourse a very criminal offence . they ordered that he should be racked with greater tortures ; and scoffingly told him , he should reserve all his fierceness till he was so tortured upon the rack , that he should have need of all his courage to support the anguish thereof . he was no more moved at their scoff●●s than at their menaces ; neither was he a man to be estimated according to the rate of the other chineses . rome her self , even in the time of her cato's had few to be compared with him . it was the misfortune of china , not to have had many such captains who might have hindred the tartars from advancing so far . they put him again to the torture , which was extraordinary cruel : he endured it with the same constancy ▪ without changing his opinion , or so much as his countenance . several chineses , who judged how far they themselves were from being able to give so generous an example , were troubled to see so much resolution in one of their own nation . but the tartars were enraged to find a chinese who mocked at them , and all the torments they could afflict him with . amidst his greatest tortur●●s , he told them very boldly , that they tormented themselves in vain : that he was fixed and resolved to endure the torments , even to death , and that he would b●● content not only to die once , but often , if he had as many lives as he would will●●ngly lay down for the service of his prince and countrey : that he should believe them happily lost , or rather gloriously employed , to pay thereby so lawful , nay so indispensable a duty to a valiant man. the viceroys caused his wife and his son to be brought to him , threatning to kill them before his face , unless he discovered the conspirators . they were desirous to see if that which is most tender to a father and a husband , could mollifie his courage . they thought , though he cared not to lose his own life , yet perhaps he might be concerned , that those for whom he ought to have the greatest affection , should lose theirs upon his account . they had scarce brought them before him , but casting a fierce and angry look upon his son and wife , in a slighting scornful manner he replied to the tartars ; this is not my lawful wife which you bring before me ; no , my wife was not so unfortunate as to fall into the hands of the tartars ; i my self at her own request , kill'd her some days since , though i had no reason to complain that she had violated her honour or mine , and she was fully satisfied in the esteem i had of her conjugal fidelity ; yet seeing amidst your violences we can be secure of nothing , we would not longer leave that in hazard , which was dearer to us both than our lives . as for this woman , you may do with her what you please ; i never lawfully married her , and my honour or dishonour doth not depend upon her . i acknowledge the young man you bring before me , is my son ▪ but if he had not been taken from me , he had not staid in the world after my ●●●●ife ; and therefore i fear so little to see him die , that on the contrary , you will do me a great pleasure to dispatch him quickly . let him di●● , i intreat you : either do you kill him , or give me liberty to do it . i shall die content , when i shall know that he doth not live under the dominion of tyrants , and be assured that he shall neither prove a traitor to his countrey , nor no longer live to see those treacheries and oppressions under which she now groans . but this father could neither kill his son himself , nor prevail with his executioners to do it . he neither had weapons , nor liberty to use any ; which if he had , it is probable , he would have performed all he said , and perhaps something yet more barbarous , with pleasure have torn out the very heart and bowels of his son , which certainly no person but an infidel and idolater could have been capable of . what cato , of whom antiquity makes such boast , did formerly , comes far short of what this chinese captain would have done . cato , when he was in vtica , had courage enough to kill himself , but not enough to endure to see his son die ; on the contrary , he sent him to c●●sar , with this recommendation to the tyrant ; that as for himself , h●● had made choice of death , because he could not prevail with himself to live under a tyrant , after he had so long lived in a frèe commonwealth . as for his son , ●●e was young , and might in time accustome himself to slavery ; and therefore he recommended him to caesar , desiring him to receive him into his protection . but this chinese captain , instead of enslaving his son , and recommending him to the tyrant of his countrey , as that roman did ; he was resolved to have killed his with his own hand , that he might not live under tyranny or slavery . it is therefore no hyperbole , to say tha●● china in her last misfortunes had some extraordinary persons , and greater than cato himself . the viceroys ought to have shewed a greater esteem than they did , of the generosity of this chinese ; but either they did not regard i●● , or else he thereby struck such a terrour into them , that he made them dread him : and this perhaps induced them not to suffer such an enemy to live longer . they took away his son and wife , to whom it doth not appear , that they offered any further violence ; and the next day they put him to death . this was much magnified amongst the chineses . gallant and heroick actions are approved by all persons , even by those of the most timorous and lowest spirits . but this is the ill , that those who praise , nay envie goodness and virtue , will neither take the pains to imitate or pursue it . a little time after the death of this chinese captain , it was known t●●at he was a commander under the king guequan , who was retreated into the mountains , and had sent several persons throughout all the cities of china , to animate the people to declare against the common enemy , for liberty . and this captain was then imploy'd upon this account , and gave out that guequan , the lawful successor of the chinese emperours , would command and head them . but this negotiation had not a more fortunate success , though the ●●aptain by his rare and unparallell'd loyalty , made it evident , that guequan , who was certainly one of the best princes that was ever crowned during the late tar●●arian war , could not possibly have employed a person of higher merit and capacity , to serve him against his enemies . his courage and valour gained great renown amongst all his countrey-men , and his last adventures gave occasion to discourse of them , and enlarge upon them in this present history . chap. xxi . the corsairs possess themselves of several places , and return to assault canton . the general routs them at sea. the chineses manage their affairs ill , and thereby only exasperate the tartars , and consume the rest of their forces . i must now draw to a conclusion the information i have received concerning the atchievments of th●●se pyrates , who did daily afresh toil and torment their enemies . the general was almost at his wits end : this man who seemed so indefatigable in war , found out those now who gave him sufficient employment both by land and sea. they had now made themselves masters of three or four the best places in all the province of canton , and there they defended themselves in spight of all the tyrants fury , and all that the tartars could do to drive them out . they laid siege to several other places , and blocked them up very close . but they were much more powerful at sea , and highly dissatisfied , that they had so precipitately and inconsiderately made their last retreat . at that time when they did both in men and strength over-power the vice-roy : therefore with all possible expedition they rendezvouz'd again , and at the same time gave a new allarm to the city of canton ; they cast anchor at the foot of that fort which they had taken a little time before , and there in the presence and sight of the vice-roy , after their usual custom , they menaced the inhabitants . the approach of these pirates , who were ever apprehended as such dreadful énemies , put the whole city into a great perplexity and commotion . the tartars were no less disturbed to see the corsairs come thundring upon them from all parts with such numerous and potent forces . all the citizen●● , as at other times , armed themselves , and continued all night under their arms , making a most terrible noise and horrible uproar . the corsairs made no less a clamour without , than the tartars within the city ; for whilst they were drawing up their horse , they made a continual shouting . the souldiers within the city had each of them taken up their posts upon the walls , & at the gates , and the captains went the round incessantly . amongst these barbarians they go not the rounds with so great a silence as they do in the disciplin'd armies in europe , but they continually shoot , shout , and make a clamour with their warlike instruments . nay , their very guards and sentinels do incessantly fire their guns at night ; whereas in europe , they would not fail to take the alarm at the first gun which discharged : but these are barbarians , and most barbarous in making war , where they imagine that a noise doth encourage them , and make them the more valiant ; perhaps it is because with shouting and making a noise , they usually supply the defect of company , and being accustom'd thereto , when they are in company , they make the greater clamour to engage their companions to stick the firme●●●●o them . assoon as day began to ●●ppear , ●●eneral ly resolves to go and fight them at sea. and being fully perswaded that they now designed to engage him , and that for this intent they waited for him ; he therefore prepares a very potent fleet to assault them , and presently hoises sail , and makes up to them : he found them ranged in order of battel , and ready to fight him , and assoon as he had divided his fleet into the several squadrons , and issued out the orders which were to be observed in the management of the fight , he gives the signal to fall on : each party engaged with great animosity . the fight was very bloody , and the victory a long time disputed , inclining some time to one side , and sometime●● to the other . the tartars fought with more valour , and in better order , and defended themselves better ; but the corsairs had the advantage by their number , and their ships were lighter , and tacked quicker about , and came up , and charged oftner , and being more numerous , they extend th●●mselves out further , surrounded their enemy , and charged them at the same time both afore and abast . it is most certain , that if there had been as good a union and accord amongst them , as there was amongst the tartars , they had not only won that day , but several others ; but these were only persons who were assembled together , and divided into different squadrons , under distinct commanders in chief ; amongst whom there was not that good correspondence as was necessary ; for though they had a general , they gave him only the title , but no obedience and observance but what they pleased , not what was due to a sove●●aign and absolute autho●●ity ; so that if in the midst of the engagement , any commander in chief of one of the squadrons , who wanted courage , and had a mind to run away , all the rest of the ships in that squadron followed him , as cleopatra heretofore deserted anthony . this was the consequence hereupon , that although some of the squadrons fought it out stoutly , yet at last , for all their valour , they must submit ; for the tartars , assoon as they perceived any of the pyrates ships to run away , incessantly cried out victory , and thereby animated their men to fall on with greater violence upon those who yet stood it out . there being so little union , and so great a misintelligence amongst the corsairs , one of their squadrons had no sooner run away , but presently there followed a general confusion and disorder amongst all the rest : and the tartars to secure their victory , failed not to press the closer upon them . it was the misfortune of the chineses , that though they were as nimble in running away as the parthians , yet they were not so dexterous in fighting whilst they run away , and thereby gaining the victory . this was the event of this great battel ; the corsairs were all routed , and the tartars , as they usually did , gained the victory with all the advantage imaginable , the corsairs had several such like engagements with the tartars as this was ; but there will be no end to relate them all ; and besides , being it would almost be the rehearsal of the same thing again and again , the relation thereof would prove tedious . but to say something in the general of the war which these pyrates made , it is certain they toiled and tormented themselves to little purpose . they did not consider , that it was not now either a time or season to let their enemies see , they were to be feared ; for thereby they only obliged them to stand the stricter upon their guard , and to be always ready armed , and to keep very strong armies ever in the field ; neither did these pyrates do any considerable dammage to the tartars , or gain any advantage , which might encourage them to hope to regain the pristine liberty of their countrey ; but on the contrary , they consumed what forces they had left , and by ruining the countrey , they made themselves incapable of ever undertaking any thing against the tyrants . and admit they should have won some considerable victory , and cut the viceroys and all their men in pieces , and by this means recovered the city and province of canton ; yet they had reason to expect new armies of the tartars to fall upon them , who would not long let them enjoy their victory . and that they did not now come , was only because that all these risings of the corsairs were not now looked upon at court as so considerable a war. there they believed them to be onely some mutineers , or some rovers , which might give some disturbance to to the viceroys , but did not merit the care of the tartarian emperour , no more than the presence of pelipaouan the conquerour of china , under whose government that province was . it would have been more advantageous for the chineses to let the tartars taste and enjoy for some time the pleasures and luxu●●ies of china , which if they had , it is probable that it might have succeeded with them , as it did with hannibal at capua , and that they might not have been so invincible after as before . they should have let the heat of such victorious enemies cool a little : and if they would not have staid fourscore years , and let the tartars again be so long masters of china , as they had been once before ; yet they should have given them leisure to recall their troops , and let them withdraw their potent armies ; and by giving those souldiers which were left there , occasion to believe that they need fear nothing in their new conquest , thereby have induced them to stand upon their guard more remissly ; but on the contrary , to necessitate so powerful an enemy to keep the field continually , and to be always in arms , and by the victories they obtained , to grow more fierce and insolent . this was not the way to regain the liberty of their countrey , but to disenable it for ever freeing it self from oppression and slavery . as there is but one phoenix in the world , so there is but one countrey , and that is spain , which hath the virtue from its ruine to rise a-again ; whilst that which ruined it still subsists . it is said of the phoenix , that the flame which consumes it , doth at the same time re-animate it ; that from the fire in which it dies , it receives a new life , and that it could never regain but from its own ashes , and the coal●● of its funeral pile , those sparkling colours in its feathers which shine like emeralds and rubies . and thus hath spain regain'd a new birth and resurrection out of its own cinders , and those embers which had consumed it . the moors had in a manner ruined and destroyed that state , and reduced it to a languishing condition ; but at the same time it recover'd its vigour again . for whilst the moors fell upon the ●●othes , they gave opportunity to spain to come to it self again , and to arrive at the height of grandeur , in which that great and puissant monarchy hath ever since remained . in the destruction of china there is some resemblance with what hath happened heretofore to spain . the emperour zunchin may be compar'd to dom. roderick , not so much in the loss of his empire , as in the sudden destruction of that prince and state at the same time . but it will never be so easie for china to re-establish it self , as it was for spain ; for those great exploits , in which the spanish valour and constancy surpassed it self , are not to be expected from the chinese levity and effeminacy . chap. xxii . an eminent ●●rediction of a chinese astrologer , that that state should be conquered by a stranger which had blew eyes . the precautions which the chineses observed to divert the effects of that prediction . the chineses , who have ever been much addicted to arts and sciences , had amongst them some very famous astronomers , and some very eminent in judicial astrology ; but one of the most renowned of all the astrologers , of the greatest credit and repute amongst them , whom they called the great cahorri of the stars , had some years before , left behind him a ●●rediction , which made a great noise in the countrey . the prediction imported , that time should come , when the empire of china should devolve to the power of a forraign nation , and that he which should conquer it , should have blew eyes . it was a rare thing in that countrey to see a man with such colour'd eyes . there are so few that in these hundred years , during which the spaniards have frequented the philippine isles , where there is a great confluence of all the eastern-nations , they have remarked , that they never saw any persons with blew eyes but either europeans , or those , whose parents were of europe . if it could have been remarked in any other , it would have been looked upon amongst those people , as a prodigy , and a monstrous thing : but the chineses above all other nations , testified a great abhorrence for blew eyes , both because it was a thing extraordinary , and that thereupon they presently reflected upon the prediction . this was one of the principal reasons that they were ever such declared enemies to the hollanders : and because of their blew eyes , they would never suffer them to enter their havens ; and upon the same account they denied entrance both to the english and danes , whom they observed generally not to have their eyes so brown or black as those of their own nation . but it was little available to the chineses to have such regard to the eyes of men : they should more strictly have regarded that which was of greater concern to them . but herein they were negligent ; and the effect of the prediction arrived from whence they did not at all expect it . he that was foretold he should have his skull broke by the fall of a house , found little security by avoiding going near any houses or ruines , since he could not escape the eagle which let fall a tortoise upon his head. the chineses , who were so jea●●ous of the eyes of the hollanders and english , did not mistrust that more fatal ones should come out of tartary ; for by the tartars they pretend the prediction of their astrologer was verified . the young xunchi was designed to be the conquerour of their empire , with blew eyes . but i must here declare that the relation doth not expresly say that that prince had such eyes as the prediction intimated , only that he had a most beautiful face , that his complexion was very fair , with a most agreeable mixture of red , and that it was difficult to find either an englishman or flemming more fresh or beautiful : therefore from this description it must be concluded , that he had such eyes as the chineses apprehended ; for usually they are inseparable from such faces . this the chineses pretend was the accomplishment of their famous prediction , which was no less renowned in that nation , than the prediction of antichrist amongst the christians , if it may be permitted to make a comparison between the verity of one of our prophets , and the vanity of a chinese-astrologer . but thus these miserable people were prepossessed with the impression of their future calamity . they are not so much to be blamed that they were so cautious in not admitting the christians to land , as that they were so negligent in keeping guard there where they had reason to be most apprehensive . they took no care for the pay and subsistance of their souldiers , which were to guard the wall ; and yet from those parts they ought to expect their greatest and most dreadful enemies : but see the misfortune of this blind nation ; they believed themselves sufficiently advertised of their afflictions , and assured themselves they had taken all necessary precautions to prevent them , and yet little regarded the knowledge of him who weigheth in his just ballance their crimes , and the chastisements which thereby they merit . they consolated themselves that their astrologer had not been deceived , and could not but confess , that it was the decree of heaven , that the empire of china should fall under the power and subjection of another m●●aster . but they could reach no further . they had not the knowledge of him who cites before his tribunal both kings and people , the great judge of all mankind , who hideth his anger and justice by his patient long-suffering of mans injustice ; but yet when he pleases , he reveals and manifests it by visible chastisements of men , for their infidelity and iniquities . chap. xxiii . the chineses who traded with the neighbouring states , are ill used assoon as the loss of their empire was known . the ill reception which the petty king of cochin-chine gave to those who came into his territories to secure themselves . after i have related all that i could inform my self of concerning the conquest of china , from these brief memorials and relations i received , it remains , that i should say something how the neighbouring nations treated those chineses which were in their territories , when they received the news of the loss of the empire of china ; for the chineses made so ill a defence , that it was scarce known that they were assaulted , before the news came that they were subdued , and had subjected themselves to new masters . of all the asiatick nations there were scarce any but the chineses who transported their wares and merchandizes into the adjacent countries and nations ; and for this intent , as well as for the defence of their coasts , they had several ships out at sea : some little time before the iapanners likewise went to trade into forreign parts . but then all their forreign trade was interdicted by their prince , who , upon pain of corporal punishment , had forbid all his subjects to go out of his territories ; but he permitted all strangers , excepting christians , to come to iapan , and buy and sell what they pleased . as for the chineses , they went in great numbers into forreign parts ; especially those of the province of fokien , where they are most addicted to navigation . they went to export their merchandizes into several parts , as iapan , the isle of corea , tunking , cochin-chine , champa , cambodia , siam , patany , macassar , solor , sumatra , and sometimes even to iacatra , which is a factory of the hollanders in the east-indies : but they cannot go farther , being their vessels are not proper for greater voyages , though some of these places are little less than five or six hundred leagues distant . and the policy of that nation will not suffer them to build vessels of greater bulk , and of strength to endure greater voyages , fearing lest the merchants should settle themselves in remote countries , from whence they would not transport to china the gain and profit of their trade and commerce . the chineses were alwaies very welcome to strangers , by reason of the great profit they brought by their traffick ; and all their merchandizes being highly esteemed , and consequently very vendible at manilla , and all the philippine isles , there was alwayes in those islands great numbers of chinese merchants . during the late wars , there came fewer , but still some , to keep up the trade ; and assoon as they perceived their affairs in china to grow desperate , and that there was no hope to recover their lost empire , yet they failed not to give out , that now they should return thither in as great numbers as ever . the chineses did with no great difficulty dwell and settle themselves amongst forreigners ; nay , they made alliances and marriages in forreign parts . some of them took plantations apart , and there inhabited , as in so many distinct colonies of chineses . several others dispersed themselves throughout the countrey , and busied themselves in cultivating the lands and managing the tillage and husbandry of the lords and gentlemen of those countries in which they lived ; and others employed themselves in other vocations , and several mechanick arts , by which they rendred themselves very serviceable to those people amongst whom they inhabited . it is believed , that during the late wars , there was above a hundred thousand chineses , who were setled with their families in the adjacent states and countries ; and there was in one single island of the philippines , which made an insurrection against the city of manilla , in the year . more than forty or fifty thousand . the neighbouring nations were not more surprized at the news of the loss of china , than the chineses who were then there , were astonished and dejected ; for being out of their own countrey , whither now perhaps they might never return , they must expect to suffer several reproaches , to the disgrace and dishonour of their nation : and they themselves were at the news hereof so transported with passion , that they could not endure to hear it spoke of . though they would not believe that the tartars were so ablute master of china , as was reported ; but they endeavoured by all means possible to conceal their shame and infamy ; and for this intent , they invented all manner of fabulous stories , to gain a belief abroad , that the chineses had done , and did still do seve●●al great exploi●●s and very gallant actions for the defence of their countrey . these were fine fictions which the chineses writ out of china to their countrey-men in forreign parts . and upon this account a christian chinese , who had from the time he went out of china , which was then twenty years , been setled with his wife , children , and family in a very remote countrey , and now never hoped to return back , had the confidence to give out , that the chines●●s had defeated the tartars , and cut them all in pieces ; that they had freed china , and the rest of the world from those tyrants , and that now there was no war there , but onlo amongst the chineses themselves , who contended who should be the absolute monarch of that great empire . the person to whom the chinese recited this fabulous story , endeavoured all he could possibly to disabuse him . but he instantly produced a letter , which he said he had received from his brother in china , which informed him of all he reported ; upon the sight hereof , they observed one thing , very worthy of remark , which was , that that letter bore the same date with the relation , which gave a particular and accurate account of all passages which had happened . and of the truth of this relation there was no scruple ; for the very time was set down when ●●he tartars had compleated their conquest of that empire ; and therefore he to whom the chinese made this report , could not but smile , and was ●●ery desirous to convince him that no●●hing was more false ; but he was not ●●o be confuted , but would still stand ●●o what his brother had writ . he pre●●ended , that because he was a chinese , ●●nd zealous for the religion of his countrey , it could not possibly be , that he should send him such a lie. these qualities , forsooth , must needs render him a very credible person in a business of this nature . the poor man hereupon went his way very discontentedly and melancholly ; which gave occasion to suppose that he gave more credit to the discourse of the other person , than to the letter of his brother : but he was angry and ashamed to agree to a truth which did not please him . but yet the hardest usage which the chineses , as well those who were already there , as those who came after in the tartar habit , met with in most of these countries , was only to be mocked and derided , and to be treated with injurious terms , as to be called traitors to their king , and infamous coward●● , for defending their countrey no better . though these reproaches were very piercing , yet it was but a small matter to what they merited . they were used more mildly by the subjects of the king of spain , who o●● the contrary , did very much compassionate their misfortune . they must have been very hard-hearted not to have been grieved and troubled to see the deplorable condition of that vast empire , which some few years before , they had seen so flourishing . the spaniards ought especially to be moved with compassion towards them ; for thereby they might be minded of what had heretofore happened to themselves at home . but it is true , that generally people were not displeased to see the chineses so humbled as they were ; for they treated strangers with so much diffidence and jealousie , and the landing there was incumbred with so many difficulties , that there was no approaching near their coasts . this was the occasion that that great empire was in a manner secluded from the commerce and society of mankind ; and thereby from the light of the true faith and religion , which was there so horribly persecuted , only for this reason , that those who came to reveal it to them , were strangers , who came into their countrey , notwithstanding they were prohibited by the laws thereof . but all this inhumanity proceeded only from a pa●●nick fear , and a base distrustfulness of that jealous nation . the tartar was very far from these timorous suspitions of the chineses ; but having a better opinion of his valour and strength , he is willing the entrance into his provinces should be open and free to all na●●ions of the earth . he doth not much concern himself at the arrival of strangers . he is so little apprehensive that any should come , that on the contrary , he is conceited that the fame of his great exploits hath made him formidable all the world over . and by how much the tartars are more generous and couragious than the chineses , they are so much the more frank and free in their actions and dealings , and of easier access , and herein they have a greater resemblance to the dispositions of the eu●●opeans . they could never suffer nor endure that people should approach them with those ceremonies , and prostrate themselves before them , as they use to do before the chinese-mandorins , as shall be seen when i come to treat of their manner of government . therefore assoon as there was any hope that the change of the government of that state would make open and free the commerce of not only the goods of the earth , but that which is of higher esteem and value , the riches of faith. there were none b●●t the chineses who were troubled that the state-affairs of that great empire was changed . i must now relate the manner how the petty king of cochin-chine , near neighbour to the chineses , received them after the ruine of their countrey . this prince is the grandchi●●d of a viceroy who revolted against the king of tunking , together with all those people who inhabited in a small canton of that state ; so that cochin-chine is but a small part of ●●he kingdom of tunking , bounded by the sea towards the south and the east ; but towards the north contiguous as the whole state of tunking is with the continent of china . the viceroy by this revolt still upheld himself in the quality of viceroy or prince of cochin-chine , as likewise did his son , and grandchild after him . and this last is at present the petty king of that countrey , which for these sixty years hath been a small distinct state. ever since the first revolt , the king of tunking hath incessantly made war against cochin-chine , still pretending to be the lawful soveraign thereof . but this war hath not been very hotly prosecuted by either party ; for the rebels have supported themselves by the power and interests of the friends and allies in tunking ; and the war by state-policy prolonged , and at the end it served only to waste and consume so much money for the keeping up so many souldiers , without any great advantage or loss to either party . this was the state of cochin-chine : but if the tartars had had any inclinations to turn their arms towards those parts , they might quickly have decided the quarrel of those two princes ; for each of them were neighbours near enough to those conquerours to tremble at the very fame of their victories . but to return to the pretty king of cochin-chine ; he was not very potent , yet he was very fierce and troublesome , and shewed himself very splenetick to those chineses driven out of iapan , for some reasons which you shall shortly know ; and he treated with all the ill usage he could possibly all the other chineses , because they had defended themselves so cowardly against their enemies . this prince , with his whole court usually resides in that place where the great river called tayfy rowles it self into the sea. all forreign ships which come to trade in that countrey , enter there without any difficulty . two leagues from the mouth of the river there is an island called champailo , which frames a bay or harbour , in which ships may ride secure . he sent order , that all the chineses who fled thither , thinking to find refuge in his countrey , should pass no further ; for he would not let his territories serve for a retreating place to those who had been such traitors to their king and countrey . he kept them two moneths in the bay of that isle , and would not permit them to enter into the channel of the river . he was willing to make them sensible that they deserved to be treated no better by his highness . they comprehended his meaning , and understood that he expected money . this was the design of this great monarch , who did not think it unworthy of his grandeur to make his profit from the misfortune of these miserable people . the reason that he durst thus treat the chineses , was , because he saw them so low ; at another time he would not have dealt thus with them : but they who perceived what they must do , presently presented the petty king of cochin-chine ; and hereby they o●●tained liberty to enter into the channel of the river ; after which , he continued to them the advantage of that favour ; but they understood very well that they owed the obligations thereof to their presents . chap. xxiv . the emperour of japan uses the chineses very hardly . the iealousie that prince hath of strangers . how powerful an obstacle this distrust is to the conversion of those people . he refuses to receive an embassie from the portuguezes of macao . that though the japanners are very powerful , yet they have reason to fear the tartars . there is none of all the neighbouring princes of china who have shewed so much inhumanity towards the chineses as the emperour of iapan did . this prince , as i have already remarked , had his head full of phantastick chimera's ; which if rightly considered , were only vain fears , which disquiet a base and timorous soul ; but which yet were a powerful obstacle to the preaching of the holy gospel , and the propagation of the christian religion , which began to make a considerable progress in all parts of that spacious countrey ; but notwithstanding he would be thought a very valiant and puissant monarch . and he might have been esteemed so , were it not , that for all his power he is so apprehensive of forreign princes , even those who are above five thousand leagues distant from him ; but above all of the king of spain , that he seems even when he is broad awake , to be disturbed with dreams and visions . these ridiculous fears made him imagine , that all those who went thither to discover to them the mysteries of christian religion , were only the king of spain's spies . and this was the only reason which induced him to expel all the christians out of his territories , and to put all those to death who either remained there concealed , or returned back again to prosecute the enterprize they had begun ; which was to reveal to those people the light of faith. he made a prodigious number of martyrs , even those who were his natural subjects , who had been converted to the faith of christ , he put to death upon the sole belief that they were so many adherents to the king of spain . finally , the fear in which he ever is le●●t the spaniards should come and dispossess him of his empire , hath occasioned him to make such rigorous prohibitions to all his subjects , not to go out of this territories ; for he imagines that they may go and convert themselves to the christian religion in forreign parts , and then return with the spaniards , and assist them to conquer his empire . the portuguezes , in the year . sent a very honourable ambassie . the ambassadors with all their retinue and equipage , were transported in two gallies . their instructions were to treat concerning the re-establishment of trade and commerce with the city of macao . but it was impossible to prevail any jot herein with that prince . on the contrary , he renewed his former prohibitions with greater severity ; and pretended that he shewed the ambassadors great favour and grace , that he suffered them to live . the ambassadors staid before nangasacke about forty dayes , from the six and twentieth of iuly to the sixteenth of september , in the year i cannot express the precautions the iapanners made use of during that time , to secure themselves , keeping a most strict guard , out of the distrust and jealousie they had of every little trivial thing . and all this while they made a shew as if they had a desire to treat the portuguezes most obligingly , and with all the civility they could expect in other parts from their best friends , yet made them content to bring ashore all their great guns and ammunition , nay the very sails and sterns from off their ships , and to deliver them all up to be kept by them ; assuring the portuguez●●s they would faithfully restore them assoon as they were ready to go out of the harbour . the portuguezes at the first were not of opinion to submit to this demand ; alledging in their excuse that they had no instructions from those by whom they were commissionated to act in this manner ; but it was rather out of the apprehension they had that the iapanners had a design to disarm them , that after they might with less danger take away their lives , as they had done to the ambassadors which went from macao in the year . after a little time , they yielded to this demand , being convinced that they might do it securely , and that thereby they need fear nothing ; seeing every day that the vessels of the hollanders , which came to nangasacke , made no difficulty to deliver up to their custody all their tackling ; for in iapan they used all these precautions , even to the hollanders , out of the fear they generally had of all strangers ; but they apprehended the spaniards above all others . there is no visible reason to be given for these pannick fears , but only that it is the artifice of the enemy of the salvation of mankind , to prevent thereby the knowledge of the true religion ; for it is certain , that if we well consider iapan , there is no soveraign in europe , no not the king of spain himself , can conquer a countrey of that strength , so far distant ; or should he possess himself of any place therein , could he long keep it . to manifest this , let us but reflect of what a vast extent , and how populous iapan is , which contains sixty kingdoms . in truth they are not so spatious as the kingdom of naples ; but according to the relation of those spaniards who have seen both ; they are not less than either granada , marcia , valentia or anduluzia . therefore there cannot remain the least doubt , but that a prince who absolutely commands sixty such kingdomes , is a most puissant monarch . and all this spacious countrey is very populous , and a most warlike nation , and so little affraid of death , that only to evidence what they would do , either out of affection to their friends , or for the service of their prince , they will instantly strike a dagger into their breasts . these people are also very united amongst themselves , and obedient to their governours . and besides all this , they are very well armed with all manner of arms and weapons which are used in europe : from hence we may judge whether or no a forreign prince , though he had taken or fortified some place , could long maintain it , though it was never so strong , or well furnished with all necessaries ; nay , though he should employ herein all that was requisite for the subsistance of a compleat and entire army , he must expect to be quickly assaulted very fiercely from the land , and to have all his works ruined and laid flat by strong batteries ; and let him make all the resistance he can , he shall be sure to be besieged and blocked up , not only in the midst of great armies , but of walls and mountains , if it be necessary ; and from the sea-side , though he should over night , have it open and free , and be in a convenient port to receive succours and supplies , yet before morning , he must expect to have the haven blocked up , and the sea excluded by mountains transported thither by the iapanners , if need be . there is a sufficient number of both men and vessels , and all necessaries for a greater enterprize , the conquerour would quickly find himself immured up in his fort , and all hope of relief cut off ; and though he should have a recruit of men and ships at sea , if they were not already entred the port , he would find there would be no possibility for them to enter in ; nay , there would be no haven ; and so his ships would be necessitated to abandon themselves to tempests and ill weather , to the banks and shallows , which are mor●● frequent in those seas , than in all parts of the world besides ; and if they were in the haven , they must never expect to come out , but to remain there likewise besieged and block●●d up . it must not be imagined , that it is a hyperbole to say that the iapanners transport mountains ; for it is most certain they do by pieces and parcels , but not as the saints did heretofore , by miracles , remove whole mountains . to evidence this , i need only relate what the governour of nangasacke did during the time that the two portugueze gallies were in the haven . after several demands and replies to and fro , at last they went up the channel of the river , which near the city , is half a mile over : but some few days after , those who were aboard the gallies , where much surprized one morning , to see the river blocked up by a bridge , which went quite athwart the channel , between which , and the citadel of the town , they were made prisoners . the iapanners staid not here , but another morning , two or three days afterwards , there was discovered upon the same bridge four forts , at an equal distance , furnished and provided with both souldiers and artillery : and besides these forts , there was at each end of the bridge , but a little lower , two squadron of ships , or rather two entire navies , in each of which there was a thousand vessels and ships great and little , with an incredible number of souldiers aboard . after the relation of all this diligence , it is easie to see that the iapanners can do such prodigious things , that they cannot be reported without subjecting the relater to the suspition of hyperbolizing . it was after known that the occasion of the governour of nagasacke's making all this preparation , was , that after he had sent advice to the court of iapan , of the arrival of the portugueze ambassadors , he had observed , that they had entred into that diffidence , that it might well have induced them to return speedily back again . and he apprehended that he should both offend the emperour , and be accounted at the court an imprudent person , if after he had given notice to the court of these ambassadors , they should have returned without receiving any answer or order from the emperour , and therefore he made all these preparations to retain the ambassadors there . if the governour of one single town could upon a concern of so little importance , make such an expence , and such an oftentation of his power , as to build in less than a fortnight a bridge with forts , furnished with great guns , over so great a river , and put out two thousand sail of ships , manned and fitted for fight ; and besides all this , keep an incredible number of souldiers under their arms in his garrison ; what might not his king and master do to expel out of his state and terri●●ories a forreign enemy , though never so potent and formidable , who should come to make an invasion ? it is therefore most certain , that there is no prince or king in europe , who would much advantage himself , should he make any conquest in that remote countrey ; yet some iapanners have said that ten thousond stout spanish souldiers might conquer all iapan . but the spaniards would be very vain , should they imagine it was spoke seriously ; ten thousand men without ten thousand more to assist them , if occasion should require it , would signifie so little in an attempt to do any great exploit in so powerful a countrey , that they would scarce be able to defend themselves from one ambus●●ade of the enemy . and if famine and sickness occasioned by the change of air and the climate , and the want of good and wholsome nourishment , should destroy some part of them ; if by the difficulty of passing the rivers , and forcing their passage , another part of them should perish or be drowned ; if the assaults , ambuscades , skirmishes and fights with the enemy , should consume another part ; how many at last would there remain of these ten thousand men ? nay , if we further consider , that though there was neither enemy nor war , yet a great part would quickly be lost . common sense and reason would convince us , that he would be very ridiculous , who should give credit to any such expressions of the iapanners , and so would he likewise be , who should believe he had done some great matter towards the entire conquest , if he had defeated t●●n thousand , or a hundred thousand men in iapan , though they would not part with their lives at an easie rate to any who should assault them . by this it is manifest , that the iapanners have little reason to be affraid ; but the devil thus disturbs them , that thereby he may stop the entrance of the light of the holy gospel into that countrey ; which he hath already done , by so horrible a per●●ecution , that excepting that of an●●ichri●●t , the histories record few more cruel ; nay , there is no hope that the servants of the living god should of a long time be permitted to approach near that countrey , unless as he holds in his hand the key of the bottomless pit of destruction , he should shut the mouth thereof , and open a way which we are yet ignorant of ; we can only see , that if there is any humane means or way left to make iapan free for the christians to come thither , it is by making that prince better understand both his strength and power ; and ass●●ring him that he who is able to make all his enemies upon earth tremble , needs fear no conquerour ; that forreigners would get but little by coming to assault him ; that he knows already his neighbours cannot equal●● him in force or power ; and as for the other princes , who are at a greater di●●tance , though they be never so powerful , yet it would be in vain for them to come to gain any victory or triumph in that remote countrey . the iapanner is so haughty a prince , and the whole nation so vain glorious , that if this vanity could once enter into their heads , they would presently grant liberty to all forreigners to come into their countrey ; and then they would so little care whether they were , or were not spies to other princes , that they would send to defie and brave them in their own territories . those who better understand the humour and genius of that nation , and how potent they are , may judge , whether they may not probably change their conduct in the management of their affairs , when they come to understand better their own strength . i have enlarged my self the more in my discourse of iapan , out of the desire i have , if it be possible , that these miserable people might cease to be apprehensive of their own felicity , and might at last give liberty to those to come into their countrey , who are ready to reveal it to them : but at present there is no possibility ; on the contrary , their fears encrease daily . heretofore they were only affraid of very remote enemies ; but at the present , they dread their neighbours most of all , and that not without cause . it is the just punishment of those who are affraid , and torment themselves without cause , to have afterwards a true and real occasion of both fear and perplexity . the iapanner is a very near neighbour to the tartar ; for the kingdom of corea , of which he is master , is not above thirty leagues distant from the islands of iapan : therefore if any variance should happen between these princes , and the tartar should invade iapan , as he hath done china , it would be no little testimony that god would again reveal himself to that nation . all the precautions which the iapanners could then take , would be no more available than those were which the chinese●● took . and those miserable people would at last be brought to acknowledge , that they have a master , whose entrance they cannot stop into their territories ; for he knows how to make himself a passage when he pleases , and how he pleases ; but by ways and means they know not of . the emperour of iapan , who after the ruine of his neighbours , was struck with a new fear , treated most barbarously all those chineses who were in his dominions ; even those whom he knew had not at all contributed to the loss of their empire . there were very many chineses in iapan , who had taken wives of that countrey , and married their daughters to the iapanners ; some went incessantly , upon the account of their trade between china and iapan ; others , the more wealthy merchants resided continually at their shops and ware-houses , where they sold their merchandizes , and drove a great trade with the merchants of iapan . all these persons were no way●● either consenting or assenting to those treacheries which had been committed in china ; they had not contributed to the misfortunes of their countrey , from which they were then absent ; having assoon as they perceived war and disturbances in those provinces in which they usually trafficked , retired themselves into iapan ; and though there the innocency of these persons were well known , yet the loss of china was no sooner divulged , but they were condemned as so many traitors , and cowardly villains , who had shamefully delivered up their king and countrey to the power of their enemies . it did not appear that these poor people had done any ill , yet the emperour of iapan , by his edict , declared upon very severe penalties , that the chineses being unworthy to live amidst his people , should with all speed depart out of his territories and dominions ; and go they must , without having liberty to make any reply ; for none are suffered to make any remonstrance against the will and pleasure of this prince , or the decrees of his grand council at tenza . it was a sad spectacle to see so many miserable people , thus destitute of all relief , put out to sea , and necessitated to seek out unknown countries , not daring to return to their native countrey , which was totally ruined by the tartars ; nor suffered to stay in that countrey , which for so long time had been to them instead of their own countrey . nay , they must be gone with all speed ; and in this haste , they could not obtain permission to carry with them some of their merchandizes , as their leather and arms , the exportation of which , was prohibited : some of them only , who were married in iapan , left their families there , in hopes to return when things were not carried with that extremity and rigour . after they obtained liberty to go and come with their ships , only to trade , not to stay in the countrey , as they did before . the other chinese-merchants who came after to continue their trade and traffick ▪ were much worser used . they being then in subjection to the tartars , had their hair cut short , and were habited after the fashion of the tartars . this new mode was not very taking in iapan ; for they were commanded and enjoyned not to stir out of their vessels , nor to unload any of their merchandizes , but to go back with all speed to the place from whence they came , and never to return to iapan in the tartarian habit ; which if they did , they must expect a very ill reception , and severe punishment ; but they could not return with the same wind which brought them thither : and in those seas the winds do in an unvariable order succeed each other all the year long , according to the seasons of the year with us ; and to have a contrary wind to that which brought them , they must stay several moneths . thus the chineses were necessitated to wait for an opportune season to return from the place where they could not land ; but must remain prisoners at sea in their ships ; and after they had suffered so much at home , the inhumanity of the iapanners made them know they were not yet arrived at the end of their afflictions . they were used with such cruelty by these barbarous people , that when the tartars heard of it , they declared a high resentment of it , and threatned to go to iapan to revenge them , and to let those base and cowardly spirited people know , they were able to conquer another empire . the two viceroys of canton , who were more particularly offended , that the iapanners should thus insult , had a great mind not to let it rest thus , but to carry their resentment further yet ; but they could not of themselves make any attempt upon that state ; but the young zunchi must first concern himself in the quarrel : and it is certain , that if he had taken a resolution to carry the war into iapan , in a little time he would have given great trouble and disturbance to that prince . it was not far for the tartar to pass over with his troops from china and corea , which was likewise in subjection to him . and these two nations , which have ever been mortal enemies to the iapanners , desired nothing so much as a war against iapan . this would have disturbed the thoughts of that neighbouring prince , and have made him abate something of his haughty fierceness , especially if pelipaouan the conqueror of china , should have appeared at the head of those who would have served under him in the conquest of iapan . we cannot tell what ●●esolution the emperour xunchi may hereafter take : as we are not permitted to wish ill that good may come of it , so we ought not to wish that a prince may turn usurper or tyrant ; but if god , who disposes and orders kings and states as he pleases , should ever permit the tartar to carry the war into iapan , in probability this would be a means to give an entrance to the light of the holy gospel into that countrey where it is now so resisted . see in the general how the chineses were treated by their neighbours after the loss of their empire ; the greatest part of which contented themselves to deride them , and to speak of their nation with injurious terms and contempt . the iapanners only treated them with all the hardship and fierceness they could possibly . the tartars accused them of cowardliness , that they defended themselves so ill , and by way of reproach called them mild and peaceable people . afterwards , in the laws and ordinances which they enacted for the government of that state , they spoke of them in terms which manifested that they had no great value or esteem for them . in all places the unfortunate are insulted over ; and those who stand and flourish , trample under foot those who are cast down ; not confidering that one day the like misfortune may happen to them . but they were barbarians who thus treated the chineses ; whereas civiliz'd and reasonable persons would have regarded the ruine of that empire with the same reflection as scipio did heretofore contemplating upon the destruction of carthage . this wise and prudent roman taking a view of that renowned city , which was at the same time , abandoned to the fury of the fire , and the roman-souldiers , its irreconcileable enemies . he hea●●d the joyful acclamations of the conquerers , and the doleful groans of the conquered , which through the flames which surrounded them , pierced the very heavens . he saw the miserable people , who flung themselves down headlong from the walls and houses , that they might escape the fire , either received upon the points of lances of the souldiers , or bruised and trampled upon by the horses feet which marched through the streets . he beheld the bodies of some men half covered over with wounds , and the other half burnt with flames , as if the poor wretches were to die two deaths at once : scipio taking a prospect from an eminency , of the direful disasters of that city , could not refrain shedding tears ; which being remarked by some knights of rome , they demanded of him the reason why he so bewailed the ruine of that city , which had been so dreadful an enemy to the commonwealth of rome ? this man , who saw farther into the event of things , than others , returned an answer worthy , without all doubt , both of a philosopher and a roman . i do no●● ( said he ) shed tears out of any tenderness or compassion for carthage ; but i cannot refrain from it , when i reflect upon the transitoriness and instability of humane affairs : i do not let fall these tears for the ruine of carthage ; i know too well the mischiefs it hath done to my countrey , and to the family of the scipio's ; i understand full well that by the law of arms , no quarter is to be given to those who have so often manifested themselves such rebels and inveterate enemies . and now it is the third time that carthage hath taken up arms against rome : i am not therefore moved at the destruction of that city ; nay , i am so far from it , that i commanded it ; but i lament and bewail rome it self ; and i cannot stop the torrent of my tears , having so clear a foresight that time will come when my own countrey will have no more favourable a destiny . i cry therefore for the afflictions and calamities which will fall upon rome ; and i see them most evidently in the ruines of this city , once so renowned all the world over , and for these seven hundred years so potent both by sea and land. i cannot but reflect upon its once so flourishing condition . it is not seventy years since it gained those glorious spoils in the battle of canna . i recollect with my self how formidable it was to us whilst hannibal fought for it ; that hannibal who planted his standards at the gates of rome , and might have made himself master of the capitol , if he had known how to make use of his fortune and advantage . behold now that town which cost the lives of so many of our roman consuls , which hath been so often victorious over our armies and our most famous generals : was it not in this very place , and upon that theater which we see now covered with flames , that heretofore they measured out by bushel-fulls the rings of the roman knights , those valiant men who fell by the victorious arms of carthage ? but i see the fortune of carthage is very different from what it was heretofore . by which it is evident that there is no permanent prosperity upon earth : there is therefore no empire so powerful , but we must expect that sometime or other it will be overthrown and destroyed : and time will be when my countrey , rome it self shall only be the ruines of that rome , which now that it is crowned with glory and triumph , over its most formidable enemy , makes such boast and ostentation of its grandeur and power . thus in the present destruction of carthage , did scipio see , as in a glass , the ruine of rome . and to know whether he was deceiv'd or no in what he did presage should happen to his countrey , let us hear what a father and doctor of the church saith . saint ierome makes no scruple to interrupt his exposition on the holy scriptures , that he may deplore the sack and pillage of rome , which happened in his time . carthage ( saith he ) was once ruined , but rome several times : the enemies of rome have several times entred victoriously into the principal city of the whole world : and it once happened that a little small creature was the occasion of the loss of rome , which gave occasion to an historian of those times , to say , that the mistress of the vniverse might be remarkable for every thing , it was necessary it might be said that rome was taken by so inconsiderable a creature as a hare . it is fit therefore that men should rationally ponderate and consider the revolutions of states . he that would reflect with himself , that those calamities which he sees to happen to others , might likewise fall upon himself , might hereby avoid those cheats which are imposed upon most men by the fallacious smiles of fortune , and better arm and prepare himself against those misfortunes and disgraces which are equally incident to all mankind . those princes and nations who were neighbours to the chineses , ought to have made these reflections upon the ruine of that great empire , and not to have insulted over those unfortunate people , as the iapanners did , who treated them most barbarously and inhumanely . with this remark , i shall conclude the narrative of the most considerable passages in the conquest of china . it only now remains , that i should say something of the present condition of that state under its new masters ; of their management of affairs , and manner of government ; of their religion ; of their armies and military forces ; and lastly , of the manners and customs of the tartars . chap. xxv . of the religion of the tartars . their natural virtues and vices . it may truly be said that those tartars which conquered china , are men who have neither the knowledge of god or of any religion : for it doth not appear that they apply themselves to the knowledge of any deity , or that they shew forth the notions of any particular religion . but they indifferently receive all religions and superstitions which they are acquainted with , refuse none , but conform to all . as it may be said , that he who is every mans friend , is no mans friend , and that none can be reputed good men in the esteem of that person who is of opinion that there are no ill men ; so it may likewise be said of the tartars , that they are of no religion , because they are of every religion ; for though from their outward actions they may pass for idolators , yet to speak properly they have no religion ; for they neither know nor care to know , what it is they adore : nay , it doth not appear , that they retain or receive those first notions which the sole instinct of nature , without the assistance of any supernatural light , impresses into the breast of every man ; by which philosophers demonstrate a soveraign being , and a first cause of all things which move , and of all the products of nature . the tartars have no knowledge of the idols and deities the ancients adored . they only worship , or rather admire the heavens , just as it presents it self to their view , without making any reflexions upon that great and admirable brightness and splendour which they behold , and the wonderful effects which it produces : and yet to this they pay their greatest adoration , and this makes the greatest impression in the minds of the people . but you must not imagin , that they much disturb or disquiet their thoughts with the due observance of that adoration which they pay to the heavens ; their devotion hath not so great an impulse upon them : they have their bonzi , which are their priests , which offer their sacrifices ; and these are their philosophers and learned men ; but yet they have no great esteem for them . their women ( as devotion in all places whether true or false is most natural to that sex ) seem to be somewhat more devout than the men , and this appears by the veneration they have for their bonzi . as this nation embraces no particular religion , so it rejects none , but easily are induced to believe a divinity in that thing to which they see any other person pay any adoration ; which they manifested in all parts of china through which they passed : for in all that countrey there is an infinite number of pagods , which are the idols and gods of the chineses , which are placed in the temples , very magnificently built , richly adorned , and very numerons ; and these were the monasteries or convents of their bonzi , who lived lazy and easie lives ; for notwithstanding that it was reported that these poor men forsooth , lived such austere lives , and did such strict penance , they did not much mortifie their bodies , or afflict themselves ; neither did the tartars find them so pale , lean , or disfigured as the common people gave out ; but on the contrary , they found they looked very fresh and well , were fat and lusty ; which easily indu●●ed the tartars to believe that their lives were not very strict or austere : and yet they did no injury to their persons , the temples or pagods . but it is true , that it cannot be determined whether it was out of religion and superstition , or state-policy ; for though they neither plundred the temples , offered any violence to the bonzi , nor took away any of those lands and revenues which the emperour of china had given them , though they were very considerable , which moderation might be thought to proceed from some sense of religion , and veneration which the victors had for their persons or temples , yet on the other side , they were not very scrupulous , for they made stables of the temples , and tied up their horses to the pagods . and as for the bonzi , they spoke scornfully enough of them ; they called them lazy idle fellows , who would neither labour nor take pains ; and cheating knaves , who gulled and deluded the people , and whilst they enjoyed plenty and a fluency of all things , eat and devoured the bread of the poor ; sometimes they would say to them , come out you lazy knaves , come and fight , and a●●ter you have so long lived idly , and done nothing , come now and take a little pains . thus they reproached and reviled them ; but they did not force or compel them to quit their cells or manner of living . and this made it be believed , that they had express order from the emperour xunchi , to offer no violence to the bonzi , nor to commit any disorder in the temples . but yet many are of opinion , that in time the tartar will either extirpate all these idle and unprofitable fellows , or else that he will reform them ; for the tartars have a great aversion to the manner of life which the bonzi lead , which is no ways sutable to their genius or humour . but they judged fit to proceed with this moderation , lest if they should at the first have undertaken an enterprise of that concern , they should thereby have rendered their government odious . but they could do nothing of greater i●●portance than this , for the admittance and propagation of the christian religion thoroughout the whole countrey ; for hitherto the bonzi have been the great opposers of the preachers of the holy gospel ; and these are they who have been the great obstacle to the conversion of those people . but after all , they do not this out of any great zeal to their false religion , but only because they imagin , that that is more efficacious and conducible to maintain them in that quiet and easie life they now lead . i must now say something how the tartars have carried themselves towards the christians which they found in china . there was divers priests of the christian religion in several places , and it is certain , that they had beyond all comparison , a greater respect and esteem for them , than for all the bonzi . but amidst the disorders of the war , the sacking and pillaging so many towns , the iesuits , who are ●●he sole preachers and propagators of the christian religion in china , have suffered very much both in their persons and goods , from the insolency of the souldiers , but chiefly from the chineses who marched amongst the tartars : but this was contrary to the express orders of the viceroys and generals of the armies , who were far from authorizing those violences ; which they sufficiently testified by the obliging reception which they ever after gave to those fathers ; for they gave them all the safeguard and protection which they could desire ; and with great familiarity and confidence they consulted with them about their affairs . and this must likewise be said , that whatever the iesuits suffered , it was not upon the account of their religion ; for the tartars ( as hath been already remarked ) do not much concern themselves with those matters . and it would have been very strange , should not the insolenee of the victorious souldiers have transported them to those excesses which are so usually practised by them in all parts ; but much more amongst the barbarians . the tartarian women seemed more inclinable to our religion ; for they frequently resorted to the churches of the christians in peking ; but in truth , this was rather out of curiosity than devotion , though they shewed a great respect to the images which adorned the altars in the churches . perhaps they went out of compliance to the iesuites , whom ehey saw so considered by the emperour and all the grandees of his court ; for the whole nation is very courteous , and wonderfully compliant to the humors of all persons , which cannot be denied to be a very apt disposition to incline them to receive the first principles of the christian religion , and afterwards to induce them to give credit to those truths which it teaches , when upon examination they shall find them so conformable to the most refined light of reason . but to speak something of the virtues and vices of the tartars ; it must be acknowledged , that they are not so effeminate and sensual as the chineses . they are not allowed to have so many wives , and do detest and abhor those infamous and abominable vices which are not fit to be named , and yet were frequently committed by the chineses ; which gave occasion to the emperour xunchi , assoon as he had taken possession of the empire , and was informed thereof , to publish and edict , wherein he declared , that whosoever should but attempt to commit those abominations , should have his hand cut off ; and whosoever should perpetrate them , should lose his head without any grace or favour . as for theft , they hold it so high a crime , that the very first time they punish it with death . as for the rest of their virtues , to speak of them in general , the tartars are endued with many excellent qualities , and shew themselves to be very noble and generous in all their actions . they are very frank and open , and observe the performance of their word and promise very punctually in time of peace , when they are out of fear of an enemy . those to whom the administration of justice is intrusted , must be very disinteressed persons ; for they are very strictly prohibited to accept , or take any thing from any party ; and if they do , are very severely punished . they do not there as in other places , call that which the judges take , their fees , or a present , or gratuity ; but theft and robbery , which is the name which the law of god imposes upon whatsoever is given to buy or purchase justice . as for their other moral virtues , we shall see what they are , when we come to speak of their government . the greatest vice of the tartars is , their cruelty in war , where they are very sanguinary . and it is reported , that they have been transported to that excess , as to eat the flesh of their enemies , which is a most barbarous inhumanity ; but of this , there is no certain proof , neither doth it appear , that the whole nation is guilty of that vice ; perhaps this was only the rage of some few of the most barbarous , and the very dregs of the people . i must likewise declare , that their word is not to be relied on too much ; especially if it redound to their profit and advantage to falsifie it . but it must be considered that they are barbarians , and near enough neighbours to the mahometans to have learnt this vice from them , who are so easily absolved from it by the law of their false prophet . and i wish to god that this vice was peculiar to the mahometans and tartars , and that machiavel had not propagated the practise of this doctrine more than ever mahomet did . it is not the turks and tartars only who violate their oaths and promises , unless we must repute all perjurious and false persons to be turks , barbarians , and meer infidels . this is the best information i could receive of the religion of those tartars who conquered china ; and this is all ●●he account i have of their virtues , and vices . and now i shall say something of their form and manner of government . chap. xxvi . the government of the tartars in china . the excellent endowments o●● the young xunchi . the reformation which h●● made of the mandorins and eunuchs in th●● court. the virtuous freedom of the tartarian women . the tartars , though they are barba●●ians and infidels , yet their method of government may give very good instructions to our wisest polititians . these people , who as i have already remarked , do in a manner surround the whole continent of chin●● , are possessed of a very vast countrey , which is divided into several states and kingdoms , which the chineses make mention of according to the general division of the whole world into four parts , calling them the e●●s●●ern , western , northern & southern tartars . and the truth is , that nation is possessed of so vast a countrey , that it seems to be a little world. the most potent of these people are the eastern and northern : and it was these , who under the command of their young king xunchi conquered china . they had for a long time been at war with those tartars who are more advanced to the western and southern parts . and it is very remarkable , that having made a truce and accord amongst themselves , which gave opportunity to young xunchi to pass into china with the greater forces , they observed and kept it so inviolably , that there did not appear the least jealousie of the victories of that prince and party , who had so long been their enemies . we are ( said they ) all tartars , why should we therefore destroy one the other , thereby to give occasion to a forreign enemy to triumph over us ? let him rather perish ; and let him who can , be victor : but let us assist each other . this action of these barbarians is just opposite to the practise of the christians , amongst whom a prince can never attempt any considerable enterprize against the tur●●s and infidels , but he shall instantly have occasion to fear , lest whilst he is engaged against them , his neighbour should enter with an army into his territories . this doubtless proceeds from this maxime , that all christians do not repute the turk to be the common enemy . and yet those are tartars and barbarians , infidels and idolaters . these forsooth , are christians , politicians and civilized persons ; but god will in his due time confound these politicians , much more barbarous , than the tartars . assoon as xunchi had possessed himself of the cities and provinces , he consulted how to frame such laws and ordinances , by which he might conserve what he had acquired by force of arms. and first of all , ( as i have already noted ) he ordained that all the chineses should cut off their hair , and shave their heads , lik●● the tartars , only leaving a greater tuft on the crown of the head , to distinguish them from the natural tartars ▪ this edict seemed very rigorous to those people who were almo●●t as wil●●ing to lose their lives as their hair. it was said , that it was a chin●●se of peking who gave this advice to the prince assoon as he was crowned , as a thing of high importance to secure his victory . in all parts there are miserable villains , who are willing to expose their own countrey , to suit to those persons from whom they can hope for more considerable advantage to themselves . this prince published a second order of higher importance , to retain his new subjects in peace ; and in this , his policy appeared very judicious and prudent . a great number of tartars went and setled themselves in china long before the war ; as it is usual in all countries which are very populous , for some of the inhabitants to pass into another ; especially out of a worser into a better and richer , as china is in regard of tartary ; and as several persons often go out of france into spain , where money is more plentiful . xunchi therefore commanded all the tartars , both men and women of all ages and conditions whatsoever , to come without any delay , out of the provinc●●s were they were setled , and inhabit in one of the two principal cities , peking or nanking , where the kings of china usually resided with their courts , and where several tartars newly came out of their own countrey , beg●●n to ●●stablish themselves , and had order to furnish the others with all conveniencies which were requisite upon this occasion . and on the other side , the chineses who inhabited in these two ci●●ies , were enjoyned to go from thence , and dispose of themselves elsewhere . this ordinance was very inconvenient and troublesom , even to the tartars themselves ; but it was of as great importance for the welfare of the state , as the enjoyning the chineses to cut off their hair. and the tartars considered that these discontents would quickly wear away ; and besides , the emperour xunchi signified his will and pleasure to his subjects in the most mild and obliging terms and manner he could possibly , that thereby he might convince them , that he did not design to treat them like slaves . after he had thus secured these two capital cities , which were as the two keys of that staff , upon the safe custody of which depended the security of his new conquest . the city of peking commands all the northe●●n provinces , and nanking the southern , and each of these cities were so strong and potent , that either of them , upon occasion , would have been able to have defended it self against all the provinces which depended on it . but when they should be inhabited with tartars only , and defended with a strong guard of old and experienced souldiers under the command of officers of approved fidelity , from thenceforth there could not be the least ground to apprehend any sedition or treason . and the tartars having thus secured these two great cities alone , and sent some considerable forces to guard the wall , that he might , when he judged in necessary , bring fresh forces out of tartary , he need have no other forces in any other part of china ; no not if he should return into his own countrey : for , should any revolt or insurrection happen , the chineses could not raise forces sufficient to make any resistance assoon as the young xunchi should appear at the head of his armies . and besides , it was not to be feared , that the chineses , who by the late wars and insurrections had suffered so much , should not out of dread of new calamities remain quiet and submiss . but yet this prince , that he might omit nothing which might tend to his absolute security , placed strong garrisons in all the fortified towns and places through the whole countrey , and judged it not his interest to stir out of china . he resided alwaies at peking , though he would not suffer that either this city , or nanking should be called the court , pretending these ought only to be reputed two particular cities , and that he would not have any other court but that in tatary , of which the relations give us no account . those who have ●●een the young xunchi a●● ●●king , report , 〈◊〉 he is a most courteous ●●nd ob●●iging prince , and of a sw●●et 〈◊〉 mi●● disposition , bu●● wit●●al very quick and active , discreet an●● prudent , and of g●●eat ability for the management of affairs ; and that he was very careful and circumspect in all things which related to the government and welfare of his subjects . he had ever near his person one of his three unkles , who passed over with him to the conquest of china , who was said to be a very prudent person , and most passionately zealous for the glory of this young monarch , and the honour of his countrey . this prince stayed ever at the court , and took as particular care of the young xunchi as if he had been father to him . but that which did most illustrate the tender nature , and good disposition of this prince , was the strict injunction he laid upon all his officers to do all the good , and to shew all the favour they could possibly to his people . to this intent , he enjoined them to carry themselves fairly and mildly towards all persons , and to treat them kindly and obligingly , and with all possible expedition to dispatch all those who addressed themselves to them ; but above all , he commanded them to be disinteressed and uncorrupt , upon pain of losing both their offices and heads . how strictly this was observed and practised , we shall see , when we shall come to treat of their justice in particular . and the emperour xunchi , that he might by his own example instruct his officers to be kind and favourable to their fellow-subjects , caused a proclamation to be published through all china , wherein he declared that he remitted all those taxes , impositions and tributes which remained due to him , and had not been raised or collected in the three years of the war , which were , , . it is true , the chineses did not acknowledge they were due , because all china had not then submitted to him : but he pretended , that having been crowned emperour of all china in the year , and never having had any lawful competitor , these duties were as rightfully payable to him , as if he had been in possession of the entire empire . and though this reason was not prevalent with the chineses , yet it is most certain , whether it was or it was not his right to exact the payment of these duties , yet if he would , he might have compelled them to pay him . he was absolute master , and there was nothing to be gained by contradicting his will. it cannot therefore be denied , but that he having very urgent occasion to levy monies , the remission of so great a sum to his people , was a most magnificent and royal bounty and liberality , by which he manifested to them , that his affection to them was more prevalent with him than his interest . it is not , but the greatest part of the towns and provinces of china had by their losses and dammages suffered more than the payment of these tributes several times paid over , would have amounted to : but the tartars said that the chineses had themselves drawn these calamities upon them , being the authors thereof , by their rash and vain insurrection , by which they exasperated the insolence of the souldiers , whom it was not possible to curb or restrain at so great a distance from the emperour's presence : that it was contrary to his express orders , that any of these violences had been committed ; and that the severe chastisements and punishment which was inflicted upon all persons convicted of these crimes , were convincing proofs that he did not approve or allow of them . it is most certainly true , that all those souldiers who were convicted to have robbed or plundered any person , were so severely punished , that if all thieves and robbers were so dealt with in all parts , there would quickly be none left in the whole world . and in a very short time the roads and high-wayes were so safe and secure , that all posts , carriers and messengers went their stages and journies with the same liberty as before . trade and traffick quickly was restored and setled , so that all wares and merchandizes were brought from the most remote parts to the sea-ports with all the safety the merchants could desire . it was a mark of the good order and government of this prince , that all things were so quickly composed ; that the people lived so submiss and quiet under their new masters , and never so much as attempted to make any revolt or insurrection . to maintain this good order and discipline amongst his souldiers , he issued out a command , that where-ever they should be , even in those provinces where there should be any war or disturbance , they should keep themselves incamped under their tents in the fields , and not enter into any towns or villages , without the express leave and order of their officers . a young prince of but fourteen years of age , an idolater and barbarian , might have less observed the exact rules of reason and justice , and perhaps he might yet have made a great bluster , and have done greater actions : but we rarely see those who are neither idolaters nor barbarians , do any exploits either of greater gallantry or renown . af●●er the remission of these tributes which had not been raised during the years of the late war , the emper●●r began to cause to be levied those which were due for the following years ; and this was with such moderation , that though the ordinary taxes whic●● were paid to the chinese emperours w●●re but very reasonable , yet the emperour xunchi was willing to remit a third part even of them also ; as he manifested by his declaration which he publish●●d ; which imported , that the emperour would only take the two thirds of those tributes , which were accustomed to be paid to the kings of china ; and that he was graciously pleased to discharge the people from the payment of the other third part . the emperour xunchi judged it likewise necessary to reform the mandorins * , which in china were very numerous , and enjoyed great priviledges , upon no other account , than of their office , which many of them were not permitted to exercise . all mandorins were exempt from paying any subsidies or taxes , and were only obliged to send to the emperour what information they judged necessary concerning the affairs of the provinces and towns ; of which duty and obligation they discharged themselves so negligently and remisly , during the reigns of the late chinese emperours , that though they did for a long time plainly discern those disorders and disturbances in the provinces , visibly to threaten and presage the general ruine and destruction which fell upon the state , yet they did not concern themselves in the discharge to their duty , but by a cowardly and slothful treachery let both their prince and countrey perish . xunchi understanding what disservice these persons had done to their prince , resolved to make them know and feel that they deserved rather chastisements than any favours or immunities ; and therefore he deprived them of their dignities , and took from them their priviledges , and would not permit them to have any advantage above the rest of the people , but to pay equal shares with others in all tributes and impositions . is it not fit ( said the emperour ) than henceforth the m●●ndorins should assist their king with their money , since hitherto they have ●●ssisted him so ill with their advice and counsel ? this was a slight punishment for those traytors , who had been so unfortunately negligent in the execution of those employments and injunctions which they had received from their prince . but this light chastisement was a severe affront , of which they were the more sensible , because it gave so great a pleasure and satisfaction to the people , to triumph over them , and to rejoyce that the tyrants were disgraced , and pulled down from their insolent and haughty grandeur ; yet it was reported , that xunchi would employ under him some of these mandorins , though but few , and those of the greatest merit and reputation . it was expected and wished that he would have done as much to the bonzi , who were possessed of very great revenues throughout the whole empire . and many are of opinion , that though he doth not quite extirpate them , yet he will make a strict reformation amongst them . there was then three distinct orders of them ; and there was heretofore reputed to have been above bonzi of only one of these orders . had all these been sold for slaves , they would have rais'd a considerable sum of money . since then , their number and revenues are both decreased ; yet there are still too many of that idle and unprofitable generation through all china , which would be no loser if the whole race of them were destroyed ; but on the contrary , would be a great gainer , to be thereby delivered from the great obstacle at present to the conversion and salvation of those people . but the most eminent and acceptable reformation which was ever made in china , was that which the tartar made of the eunuchs which had so great power and credit in the court of the late chinese emperours : though their employment was only to be a guard and watch to the wives of the prince , and other great lords , yet they advanced themselves to so considerable estates and fortunes , that the most eminent persons in the whole state looked upon it as a high advantage , if they could promote several of their children to so honourable a preferment ; so that there was great emulation for the procurement of those places . it being observed that many families had enriched and advanced themselves to the highest honours and dignities by having had a child preferred to be one of the princes eunuchs ; but the emperour xunchi judged it not convenient to have the offices and dignities in his state disposed of amongst that kind of men , but was minded that they should remain only in the same incapacity they were , naturally unprofitable persons in their generation , who were so far from having served as they ought the late emperour xunchin , that on the contrary , the greatest part of them had been so many traitors , who had perfidiously sold both their prince and countrey . the wives of the tartarian lords would not consent that any of these eunuchs should be placed as a guard over them . they pretend to have no need of those guards ; for ( say they ) women are not the truer and faithfuller to their husbands , nor the more chast , by having a strict guard and watch put upon them ; but on the contrary , ma●●y have been false and unchast , only because they were watched too narrowly ; and as for them , their honour was a securer guard than any which could be set over them . nor were the tartarian women , like the chineses , immured up as so many prisoners ; but when they pleased , walked about the streets in the cities and towns , and in the countrey into the fields . they ride on horseback , and have the courage to go to the wars , and hazard their lives in fights and battels . they execute any action better than they speak or discourse . the sole employment of the eunuchs being only to be as a guard to the women , whom the chineses kept in a perpetual imprisonment ; this office was of no regard or consideration amongst the tartars . and in all probability there will be very few eunuchs made hereafter in china , and those who are so already , will be ashamed of themselves , and of the affront and injury which nature hath received in their persons . chap. xxvii . how satisfied the chineses were with the tartarian government . the pride and avarice of the chinese mandorins . the speedy and exact execution of iustice by the tartars . it may truly be said , that princes by their actions do not only invite , but command and oblige their subjects to follow their examples . and thus did the ministers of state , and officers of the young xunchi so exactly conform themselves to the model of justice and equity , which he had prescribed them for the government of his people , that the chineses themselves could not look upon them as usurpers and tyrants , but presently began to applaud and extol them , and ingeniously to acknowledge , that they merited to have the command and dominion over them . this content and satisfaction of the people under their new masters , was no less a testimony of the good inclinations of the prince , but of the loyalty of his officers ; for it is but too ordinary for men to find fault , and to be offended at all that is done under any new government , though it be never so well managed . but that which did most satisfie and content the chineses , was to see that the tartars let them have their share in the government , and admitted them to several charges and dignities . this they did , that thereby they might win the affections of the people , and because they foresaw that the multitude of affairs in so vast a countrey would give sufficient employment to both tartars and chineses ; and likewise because the chineses were better instructed in the affairs of that state , and knew better how to suit and comply with the humour and genius of their own countreymen , they daily sent them into the provinces , to exercise the charge of mandorin , and made them governours of several towns and places , but still dependent and subordinate to the tartarian lords , who were the supreme governours , and had the inspection over the conduct of all chinese-officers , and by their instructions were obliged to watch and observe that the chineses , who had not the reputation of integrity , should not in their employments act and do all things according to their own will and pleasure : but the tartars did not think it convenient to suffer the chinese-mandorins to wear , as before , those rich girdles , nor their square caps , nor several other marks of their majesty and grandeur , which rendred them so venerable to the people . for heretofore , whensoever a mandorin went to give audience , he was followed by a crowd of people with all the majestick stateliness , as if it had been the highest concern of the state. the streets must be cleared through which he passed , and all persons must place themselves in rank and order . silence must be kept , and none suffered to call aloud , or make any noise . but when the face of affairs was changed , the tartars mocked at them , whensoever they saw them only carried in their sedans through the streets . they called out to them , and told them , they should leave those for their wives and women , for whose use they were invented and made . and though they did not hinder them for making use of their sedans , yet by deriding them thus , and by comporting themselves with a behaviour just opposed to this effeminacy , these chinese-mandorins quickly so dis-accustomed themselves , that it was not necessary to prohibit them . the tartarian lords , the viceroys of the greatest provinces , nay , the emperours unkles went through the streets on horseback , attended only by five or ●●ix of their domestick servants , as the most inconsiderable mandorins of china were . the retinue of the lords rid on horseback likewise , as their masters did . the viceroys and principal officers of the state were of so easie access , and treated so civilly and obligingly all persons , who had any business with them , that the chineses were surprized at it . no body was commanded to keep silence in the streets and places where they were ; but they received petitions and addresses , gave audience , and dispatched affairs , without any difficulty , or much ceremony ; and besides , the entrance into their houses and palaces , was free to all persons , and at all hours . the chineses were struck with admiration at these actions and proceedings of the tartars , and esteemed them the more , when they reflected upon the haughty pride and arrogancy of their lordly mandorins , from whom they could never have audience but at a great distance , and to whom they must never speak but on their k●●ees , and then bowing down their heads so low as to kiss the very ground . the gentle and fair reception , and the free access which the tartarian officers gave to all persons , was not less powerful to maintain and secure their conquest , than their arms had been to gain it : which may be made evident by this , that there being only the populacie in china , who could frame any conspiracy , the common people , were so far from entertaining any such projects or thoughts , that on the contrary , they were so well satisfied with the government of their new masters , that they could not but with horrour now think on the hard servitude they groaned under the fierce arrogancy of their former mandorins . it is doubtful whether the chineses were sufferers by the change of government ; and to clear this point , it is necessary to shew how the former chinese mandorins treated all criminal persons , who had the misfortune to be brought before them , though the crime of which they were accused was never so slight . the pride of a chinese mandorin , seated in his tribunal seat , was insupportable , saith a relation out of china ; for after he had for a long time turned and rowled about his eyes , that he might prepare himself to look sternly and austerely upon the poor wretched criminal , he afterwards looked very fixedly upon him , and in such a manner as if he had already been going to pronounce upon him some horrid sentence of death : he wrinkled up his eye-brows , so that under his square-cap they looked as hideously as those do through the vizor of the helmet of an armed man , who is just going to charge his enemy : he seats himself in a setled posture , and is very watchful and careful over himself , not to stir or move in the least , but keeps his hands and all his body without any action or motion ; he speak●● some few words , but they fall from him with that weight and gravity , as if they were made of lead , and as leisurely as a proud animal when he walkes , lifts up his feet , and stately sets them down again upon the ground . he is likewise attended with two pages , on each side one , with great fans in their hands , to cool and refresh the air , and drive away the flies : for it would be inconsistent with the gravity of the mandorin to move his hand upon this occasion . such grave majestick mandorins would in ancient times have done well at rome , to teach even the cato's rigour and gravity . but that which is the most pleasant , this fellow who hath the good fortune to be a mandorin , and is so rigid and severe , is the greatest villain in the whole countrey , or rather a most subtil thief , who practises more cheating tricks in one day , than a troop of mountebanks can do in a whole year . but the lamentable condition and posture of the unfortunate criminal who is brought before the mandorin , is more extr●●ordinary than the pride and gravity of the mandorin himself . the poor wretch is brought into a great hall , and there he must not fail to deport himself most demurely , and to look most dejectedly ; he creeps bare-foot and bare-legg'd upon his knees ; and at every moment prostrates himself , and bows down his head till he touches the very ground with hi●● face . in this posture he presents himself , and puts himself into that form and shape which he thinks may move the greatest compassion : his eyes are fixed on the ground , as if they were fastened to it ; his head appears as if it was ●●hrust into his shoulders ; his voice is low and whining , and he dares neither blow nor breath ; his hands are so close joined , that they might be thought to cleave or grow together , but that he is forced sometimes to separate them , that he may so employ them , in paying the greater obei●●ance and adoration . all the rest of his body remains so constraint , that if it was possible , his very bones , for fear lest they should appear , might have been suspected , to have crept one into ●●he other . if he should dare to spit or cough , this would be so high a crime , that he must instantly be severely puni●●hed for it . in this state and condition , the sad wretch expects to receive his sentence from his judge ; who for this purpose hath a table placed before his tribunal , and upon it lie several tallies , which he takes up and flings upon the ground , more or fewer , proportionable to the correction to which he condemnes the crimi●●al for the crimes he stands accused , which very often are but slight ones . each of these tallies is a sentence or condemnation for a hundred slashes with a whip , which doth so tear and flay off the skin , that the miserable wretch often dies under the hands of his executioners . and yet to make the least reply or intercession after sentence given , is but to encrease the punishment , by the addition of a new crime . the criminal person therefore durst not open his mouth , or move in the least , for fear he should exasperate his judge . the executioners , who constantly attended , immediately after judgment , seized upon him , and quickly dispatched him ; but first they stripped him stark naked , and then in presence of the mandorin , without any fear of offending thereby his gravity , gave the condemned person the number of stripes , to which he was sentenced by the tallies . he who would not drive away a fly , lest he should violate his formality , thought it no disrepect to him to see a naked man whipped in his presence . this was the ridiculous and ceremonious affectation of those haughty mandorins , by which they pretended to maintain and keep up their gravity , but as several other men do , they strained at a gnat , and did not observe that they swallowed a camel. and that is most certain , that the chinese mandorins did so tyrannize over the miserable people , that there is no hyperbole in this relation of their fierce and cruel arrogancy . the people therefore , when they saw their new magistrates , and the grandees of tartary ; nay , the very unkles to the emperour , to manage affairs without all this ceremonious affectation , and with a deportment so opposite to the ridiculous pride under which they had so long suffered . when they saw the viceroys receive petitions and informations in the streets and publick places , and to answer them , and do justice as they passed by on horseback ; and that at all hours of the day the tartarian magistrates gave audience , and at the very instant dispatched the parties concern'd , without obliging them to any ceremony , or permitting them to prostrate themselves on the ground , or creep on their knees to them . when the chineses saw a face of government , which seemed to have a smiling and more favourable aspect towards them , they could not desist from admiring and highly esteeming their happy change. they were so far from being grieved , that they were reduced under the dominion of the tartars , that they perswaded themselves , that they now began to enjoy their liberty , after they had so long groaned under so cruel a thraldom . thus xunchi employed all his mildness and goodness , hereby the better to secure to him his new subjects ▪ and in all parts , the art of gaining the affections of the people , doth no less compleat and secure conquests , than that of gaining victories , doth give a beginning and progress to them . finally , the ruine and preservation of empires and people dep●●nds much upon the different management of affairs , by those who are the supream governours . the tartars had their councils and justice-seats in the same manner as the chineses had , but not in so great a number . they kept up the dignity of calao * and mandorin ; but none attain thereto , but by merit and election ; and these ought all to be persons of high reputation and merit , of which the tartars would be first well satisfied and informed . as for their laws and policy , the manner of proceeding in their courts of judicature , and the officers appertaining thereto , and their administration of justice , as well in criminal causes , as in actions of debt , and trials of right between party and party , conformable to those ordinances and regulations which the tartars have made ; we have not as yet been particularly informed herein . we only know in general , that herein they act just opposite to what the chineses did . and that they might quietly introduce and establish these new customs , which are so contrary to the ancient , they have the more industriously employed the ch●●neses , whom they have put into several charges and offices . and the people on their part , that they may ingratiate themselves to their new masters , have the more readily conformed in all things to these new laws . and thus in all probability there will not be left in a short time , the least appearance of the ancient chinese government . in all suits and trials the tartars never make use of any long writings , neither have practitioners in law any great employment there . in all trials between party and party , the parties concerned justifie by word of mouth only their claim to the thing in contest ; and by word of mouth alone the cause is decided . all other ceremonies are counted a frivolous and expensive loss of time . they were yet more quick and expeditious in the dispatch of criminal causes , and yet they did very diligently examine all charges and accusations alledged against the party accused . they have this maxime , that guilt or innocence do presently manifest it self , when judicious persons , who manage the examinations , proceed impartially . neither do they make use of prisons , chains and fetters , saying , that thus to torment men , is to put them twice to death . when any criminal person is seized upon , at that very instant of time he is brought before the judge , if the crime be sufficiently proved against him , he is immediately punished ; if the proofs are defective , he is set at liberty . there is but two sorts of punishments for all criminal persons . when the crime doth not deserve death , they take two arrows and strike them through the ears of the criminal , and turning the shafts upwards , they tie them together on the top of his head , and in this posture they make him march through the streets and publick places of the town or city ; and an officer goes before him , and proclaims aloud , that whoever hath committed the like crime , shall receive the like punishment . but if the crime deserves death , his head is cut off , without making any distinctions between either the quality of persons , or the nature of crimes . it is sufficient that they have deserved to die . when they execute the condemned person , they first strip him as naked as when he was born , to the end ( say they ) that he may go out of the world as he came into it . when he is thus stripped , the executioner with a cimeter or short sword strikes off his head , and when the body is fallen down , he hacks it to pieces ; fo●● which reason they stript it at the first . and usually they leave the dead body upon the place , pretending thereby to make others dread and abhor the like crime . it is said , that heretofore the executioner used to take home with him a thigh , to make therewith an entertainment for his friends : and this perhaps gave rise to the report , that the tartars eat mans-flesh . but as it hath been already observed , there are none except the most savage , barbarous and brutish persons of that nation , who can be judged capable of committing so horrid a crime . neither would the tartars so honour the carkasses of criminal persons , as to give them living sepulchres . that which seems most strange in the administration of justice by the tartars , is that they can so soon go through all necessary proofs , and exa●●inations in criminal causes , and private contests between party and party . but xunchi by a law which will admit of no gloss or comment , pretends to have taken away all impossibility or difficulty in these quick and speedy trials ; by which he ordained that all suits and contests between party and party , should be decided ass●●on as the parties concerned had been heard ; and that in criminal causes , the party accused should either immediately be punished or acquitt●●d ; but if the party accused were really guilty , and the accusation not verified , nor the party convicted , that then the j●●dge who acquitted him , should undergo the penalty of the crime committed ; for xunchi pretended , that then the fault must be in the judge : but if the fault was proved , the party accused was punished at the very instant of time , though never so inconvenient , and ●●hat either by a pecuniary mulct , or corporeal punishment . thus there was no possibility of prolonging trials : nor was there any way to evade the due execution of the emperour's law , which he designed , to oblige thereby the judge to be as much concern'd to sift and impartially examine the evidence , as the accused person to make his defence . this law he caused to be executed and observed most rigorously . the consequence whereof was this , that afterwards there was in all offices and courts of judicature such persons , who though they were not rich , yet they ▪ discharged their employments with such integrity , that the people were much better satisfied with these judges , than with those under the chinese emperours , though they were very rich and majestick . such precipitation in the dispatch of affairs may seem somewhat barbarous , and not very politick ; but the contrary excess of prolonging trials by perplexing causes with tricks and frau●●ulent nicet●●es , and going through all those terms and punctilio's , and orders of courts , which serve only to delay justice , and make causes to be so long depending , that they can never come to be decided ; this , i say , may perhaps seem not less barbarous to those people . happy is that nation where causes are not so precipitately determined as amongst the tartars , nor yet so delatory as in other places . but this moderation is the operation of a virtue which humane policy doth not alwaies consult . xunchi hath also given to all those officers and mandorins , who are actually in possession of those employments , all those pensions and allowances which the ancient emperours of china setled upon them ; and hath continued several of the most ancient amongst them in their former offices and employments , or else hath put them into other places not less honourable than their former . and yet these have never ceased to complain that they had only the name and title of mandorin left them . they had reason to say so , if they considered , that they were now really obliged to gain and maintain at least a better fame than they had before . nothing can better capacitate any publick officer or magistrate , to serve his prince in his employment , than to have the reputation of merit and desert , which may render him considerable in the esteem of the people : but the officers who did most murmur and complain , were those who had the management of the exchequer , and the revenues of the emperour . they were not satisfied that they could not enrich them by those vast sums of money which passed through their hands : the tartars derided them , and scoffingly asked them , if they were not called the officers of the emperour's exchequer ; if they were so , they must then acknowledge , that the exchequer was not theirs , but the emperours ; but if they appropriated it to themselves , by enriching themselves thereby , they were not then the officers of the emperours exchequer , but of their own ; that they should either be satisfied with the pensions were allotted them , or resign up their place●● to others : that the emperour would not want officers to discharge those employments , and yet be well content with the same pensions and allowance they had who murmured , and were so discontented at them . after the xunchi had strictly enjoyned his officers not to sell justice , he punished very severely those judges , against whom it was proved that they had received any bribes or presents . and he was the more vigilant to put a check to this disorder , knowing that the ruine of china was at first occasioned by the avarice and ●●orruption of the greatest part of the judges , and those who were i●● the most eminent offices and employments in that state. for as for pilfering extortion , and bribery , the chinese officers and ministers of state were scarce to be parallell'd in the whole world . and upon this very account , long before the loss of that empire , they were so detested and abominated by all their neighbours , that by their books and writings it plainly appears , they could neither speak nor write of the mandorins without bitter expressions of indignation against them . it was they who managed and disposed of all the emperours of china's revenue , but in such a manner , that the emperour , whose revenue amounted yearly to more than thirty millions sterling , was ever in want and indigency . at least in appearance he had not wherewith to supply the necessary expences of his state , which was occasioned by the fraud of the mandorins , who diverted to their own private occasions the greatest part of those monies , which should have been employed upon the publick account ; and never concerned themselves with thinking , or contriving how the souldiery should receive their pay and subsistance , and less how to reward those who had faithfully served their prince and countrey . and yet the people were compelled to pay taxes , subsidies , and impositions , to maintain the pride and grandeur of the mandorins , and other officers , who had advanced themselves by the decay of the state ; and yet they were so weak and cowardly , that they durst not attempt , to preserve either it or any part thereof from utter ruine and destruction . whereas before a mandorin would have trampled upon , and treated with scorn and contempt the most considerable officers of the army , now on the contrary , the sight of one poor souldier would have made a great number of mandorins run away and hide themselves . thus by the avarice of these officers , the princes guard was composed only of some poor distressed souldiers , who were both ill paid and maintain'd , and being scorn'd and vilified , to advance their fortune and condition , sided with the rebels . zunchin perceived , but too late , that souldiers have a great share in the support and preservation of empires , and the greater , by the impossibility there is that great empires should not have potent enemies . in his greatest exigency and distress , he found he had not any souldiers whom he had by the least recompense engaged to stick firmly to the defence of his person and state. he then understood , that his treasure and revenue had not been employed in those things which were necessary and important for his preservation . he was fully convinced , that his imperial grandeur was but ill supported , when he saw his royal person abandoned , his life and empire reduced to its last period , and that there was now no remedy left , but that both he and the empire must both perish together . the tartarian emperour zunchi saw clearly all these disorders in the government of china , and judging by the actions of the chineses , that these ill customs were strongly inrooted , he judged it the more important utterly to extirpate them . he therefore entred upon this affair , with that care and resolution that it was not his fault , if afterwards justice was not well regulated and executed in china . his ministers of state and the officers whom he employed were likewise very diligent herein . and certainly nothing could more effectually put a stop to these disorders , than to see the prudence and fidelity of the officers concur with the good intentions of their master . it wa●● a thing very extraodinary to see with what uprightness and integrity all the officers , both those who were really tartars , and those who desired to be thought so , proceeded in the execution of their charge . ly , the famous viceroy of canton , who boasted that he was a tartar , though he was believed to be a chinese , when he was commander of the army , pillaged and plundered all places and persons ; yet after , he was transformed to a very grave magistrate , and acted as a most incorruptible judge in all causes which were brought before him , gained thereby a publick repute and esteem , as a most zealous person for the due execution of justice and equity . and as for the plunder which he took in those towns and places which he had subdued , he justified himself as well as he could by the law of arms , which alwaies allows the general and commanders in chief a considerable part of the booty , because they have so great an one in the peril and danger . and if the souldiers under his command took advantage of any opportunity to take what they could get , it was to be considered , that they had then no other way to subsist , there coming no money from the court to pay them with . thus he endeavoured to put as fair a gloss as he could upon all his former actions , and endeavoured to excuse all that was past ; and for the future , he acted so uprightly , and proceeded with so much honour and impartiality in the management of all affairs , and obliged all the officers under him to demean themselves so plausibly towards the people , that they willingly accepted of this fair deportment , in recompense of all those mischiefs he had formerly done them . the better to manifest the ability of this person , i shall relate some passages , which passed between him and a chinese mandorin , who was accused of misdemeanor . an inhabitant of canton came , and presented himself before the vice-roy , and demanded justice of him , in a cause wherein he was concerned . the vice-roy told him , that he could not take cognisance of his cause , until a chinese mandorin had first heard it , and given judgment therein ; that he should go and demand justice first of the chinese mandorin , and i●● after he desired to appeal from his sentence , he might have recourse to him . may it please your highness ( saith the plaintiff , ) it is true , such a mandorin should first judge my cause , and i have already addressed my self to him , that i might have iustice done me : but i have for a long time prosecuted my business before him , and cannot obtain of him to decide or determine my cause : and though i have very earnestly sollicited him , yet it doth not appear , that he so much as thinks of me , i come therefore to supplicate your highness , that you would be graciously pleased either to do me iustice your self , or to cause the mandorin to do itme . ly , who was not of a humour and disposition to suffer things to go contrary to his will & intention , having hea●●d this discourse , and being convinced of the truth thereof , bring ( saith he ) this ●●octor before me , and seeing him afterwards in the presence of a great number of persons , he severely reprooved him , saying to him , mr. doctor , y●●u believe you are still under the ancient government of china , and in a trial for three hundred pounds , you will make the parties concerned expend six hundred or a thousand : that in all causes the iudges shall be the only gainers ; and that whensoever any person obtains a iudgment or decree in his favour , he must first have wasted both his time and estate . but i 'll make you know the times are changed , and that you have now to do with another master xunchi , the tartarian emperour . how comes it to pass , you have not determined this affair ? how happens it , that you are pleased to prolong this suit so long ? you expect to bribed you infamous villain ? and you believe i do not understand that meaning . but i swear by the head of xunchi , that if i ever hear the like complaint of you again , it shall cost you both that place and your head. therefore if you have a mind to live any longer , dispatch this affair quickly . the mandorin withdrew himself , fully determining to do justice therein , but he was forced and compelled to it . and all the other mandarins and officiers , who were advertised hereof , resolved to take advantage hereby , and to demean themselves so as not to deserve the like reproof ▪ the common people , when they had heard what had passed , highly extolled their governour for his justice herein . this action of his was not only famed about the city , but throughout the whole province , and all persons did admire and applaud the person and excellent qualities of the vice-roy of canton . this is all i could know in general of the government of the tartars in china , and in particular , how the young emperour xunchi , and his officers managed affairs . these are men who are reputed dull and barbarous ; but it is to be wished , that many in europe , who are esteemed of , as the most refined and polite persons , had the justice and humanity of these barbarians . chap. xxviii . the tartars compel the chieses to leave their books , and take up arms. of the tartarian letters and language . the sciences for which they have the greatest inclination . learning and arms may be considered in a state , as the two poles upon which the government turnes , and by which it subsists ; so that either of them cannot be laid aside , but it must in a manner occasion a vacuum , and thereby debilitate the body politick . but it is most certain that the want of arms and knowledge in military affairs , may have more dangerous consequences than the want of books , and ignorance in the learned arts and sciences , which stand in need of arms and souldiers to protect and defend them . which is clearly manifest by the late revolution of china , which the tartar understood so well , that he thought himself obliged to remedy that ill , as well as he could , knowing that that which had given him so great advantage , might prove as much to his disadvantage , if he did not shun and avoid it . we have seen several very potent monarchies which have had no need of learning to confirm and strengthen their dominion . the spaniards have fought above five thousand battels in those times , when they did not think of writing of books . and we may easily perceive , that they have not made much use of them in those remote conquests which they have made of later years . the tartars said very well , a state cannot be maintained without arms , but it may without books . for it is most certain that neighbouring princes are too jealous of the power and grandeur of each other , to let one another long be at quiet : nay , the very rumour that any one of them raises souldiers or makes warlike preparations , necessitates in a manner all the others to arm likewise . it is their sword which must do them right and justice . and they know full well , that it is no matter to those who have that power in their hands whether their right be grounded or no upon the most plausible and strongest reason . yet the tartar , not to render himself odious to the chineses , thought he ought not quite to prohibit them to apply themselves to books and study . he thought this was a point which must be touched but nicely since the whole nation was so addicted to , and had so great an esteem for learning . t●●erefore in the beginning of the year t●●ere were above three hundred scholars who took the degree of doctor , in the city of nanking , as heretofore they did at peking ; and above . others were admitted as licentiats , besides a great number of those who took the degree of batchelor . it is not in europe only , that there is such store of doctors and batchelors . xunchi was willing to give the chineses this satisfaction , though the expences hereof were very great , and were to be defrayed out of the emperours exchequer . this was no small mark of his liberality , and his condescention in being pleased to gratifie the chineses herein : but withal he gave them to understand that he should be necessitated to reform their studies , and their over bookishness : and that now scholars must give place and precedence to souldiers as heretofore souldiers were slighted , and scholars only esteemed and rewarded . as in all states and countries men voluntarily apply themselves to those employments by which they may attain the greatest honour and profit . so the chineses seeing learned men the only rich and honourable persons in chin●● , they ambitiously applied themselves to the studious and learned sciences . xunchi therefore thought fit solely to honour and gratifie the souldiery . this was sufficient to enduce the chineses to quit their studies , and turn souldiers . let every one according to their reason and inclination pass their censure upon these two professions : yet this must be granted , that all that can be said by those , who by their manner of life have declared themselves partial to learning , is only this ; that esteem and merit should equally be divided to persons of each of these professions proportionable to their skill and industry in either of them . but then this must be granted , that gown-men and pen men , who are freest from danger , are in the readier way to preferment . whereas a souldier , after he hath hazarded his life in several fights and seiges , usually hath no other recompense than to lose his life at last in some other engagement . very many persons , even those who , for their eminent services , have deserved to be highly recompensed : have had no better fortune . the tartarian emperour was of opinion , that military employments were most meritorious , because they were exposed to so great perils . therefore though he still encouraged learning in china , and sent into each province thereof two vice-roys ( as there was before ) the one a gown-man , to whom was entrusted the administration of justice in civil affairs , the other a souldier , who had the direction of all military concerns : yet he manifested a greater esteem for those , who embraced the military profession , even so far , as to make several scholars , whom he judged were fit to make souldiers , quit their gowns and take up arms. he was likewise very careful to reward his souldiers , if he knew they had merited it , though they were in places very remote from his person , yet when they least expected it he sent them presents and gratuities . upon this account , in the year . in the month of august , he commanded a very considerable mandorin , who was assistant to the royal council at peking , to go from thence to canton , to carry presents to the two vice-roys thereof . though it was a thousa●●d miles from one of these cities to the other ; yet the mandorin having no other business , in obedience to his order , went so great a journey . the presents were two gold cups , set with precious stones , and two very rich suits of clothes . xunchi , knowing that the two vice-roys had equally , in the reduction of that province , upon all occasions , and in all engagements with the enemy , given great proofs of their valour , designed to give equal honour to their persons and merits . it is not therefore to be wondred at , that that prince had so many gallant and brave souldiers , since he was so careful and sollicitous to re●●ompense the services of his own commanders , that he sent such magnificent presents to those , who were at such a distance from his court , and for this intent alone he employed the principal persons in his state to go and acquaint them how satisfied his majesty was with their fidelity and courage . princes can never want brave souldiers , if they carefully reward them , but it will be difficult for them to retain such in their services , unless by their actions they shew , that they know both how to value and reward them . several gown-men , even those who were in very considerable employments , when they saw that it was not likely they should advance themselves , if they applyed themselves solely to the study of their laws , presently put them selves into military commands . we have already seen the conduct of the lord chief justice of canton , or the vice-roy in civil affairs . but that it may be known , what opinion this gown-man had at that time of his own profession : i shall relate how he expressed himself upon this subject to a friend of his . this person though he was not very learned , was made justice or mandorin in civil affairs in the city of canton ; every person in china , who had but the least smattering in learning , yet he thought himself a great doctor if he was advanced to the dignity of a mandorin . but this person shew'd he had more worth in him than the rest , since he did so ingeniously acknowledg and allow his disability . in all parts there are very few that pretend to be scholars , who will acknowledg a deficiency in learning : but there are fewer , who will make a sincere confession of their ignorance . yet this man did very ingeniously tell the vice-roy that he had not learning enough to qualify him to be a mandorin , and and therefore if his excellency would please to give him an employment more proportionable to his capacity , he should acknowledg himself the more obliged . the vice-roy demanded of him wherein he thought himself insufficient ? he replyed , that he could not write or form the chineses caracters fair enough ; go ( saith the vice-roy ) you have but too much learning for these times : when all persons who hope to make themselves any ways considerable , but leave their books and turn souldiers . do not believe , or fancy , that hereafter in all suits or trials at law , it will be thought necessary to write so much , or examine so many writings and deeds . you must only attentively hear both parties , and give them a verbal dispatch : be exact in this and resolve to do justice . truth and iustice are not so concealed and hid from our knowledg and sight , that we shouldsearch for them in places where they are scarce ●●ver to be ●●ound , in the whirle-pooles , and bottoml●●ss pits of law-suits . the mandorin understood full well the vice roys meaning , and thanked his excellency for the charge he was pleased to bestow on him , and the good advice he gave him , and taking leave of him , he told him , my lord , i am sufficiently qualified , if diligence and good intentions do sufficiently capacitate me for the execution of my charge . thus xunchi very calmly , and without any violence refo●●med the abuses and frauds of the chinese pen-men and gown-men , and was well enough pleased that the souldiers and officers , did publickly deride and speak against that lazy and unnecessary occupation ; nothing did more advance , than this did , the alteration which that prince designed to introduce . and this occasioned several very pleasant passages : once a chinese mandorin was obliged to quarter in his house a tartarian captain , a person highly considered amongst those of his own nation , and he had a very good lodging in the mandorins house , and all the accommodation he could wish for . the mandorin , who was very ambitious of the fame and repute of a very learned man , had a very fine library , which doubtless was furnished with more learning than his head was . the best and most lightsome rooms of his were filled with books , and he called those lodgings xufan , which signifies a very airy place , and it was in truth cooled with a very refreshing air which prevented dust and worms which spoyl books . when the tartar saw this place , he judged it a more convenient lodging than those he had , and that they made very ill use of it to lodge only the dead there . he went therefore to his landlord , and said to him , mr. mandorin , you must quickly cl●●ar me this place , and turn out these learned lawyers and law-books , or else i and my souldiers will make wadds for our guns with them , or make use of of them for p●●pers to put our , tobacco in . and you shall see that we know better how to employ them than you do . this was to shew no great esteem for that which the mandorin so highly boasted of . but he must not argue in their defence , but quickly remove his books . and in truth he had no reason to make any great complaint , if he made no great use of them , but kept them there only for shew and ostentation , and for the fame of having a great library . though the tartar scoffingly boasted all over china how he had made the mandorin displace his books . this was all the esteem the tartars had for books or any learned sciences , to which they little applyed themselves , unless it was out of a desire to have some knowledg in the mathematicks and astrology . for whereas they adore the heavens , they were well enough pleased to be able to discourse of the stars , and to entertain themselves with that , which is the very ground and fundamentals of their religion , but they mattered not much for any deep learning herein . the tartars publish every year their almanacks or calenders , which are little different from the chineses . that in the year . was the first which was set forth under the name , and by the order of the emperour xunchi . this was a very curious piece , and the author thereof was father adam the iesuit , who was very skilful in the mathematicks , and was then in great favour and credit with the emperour . the tartars did not more villifie or contemn the political and moral philosophy of the chineses , though they thought it not worth their time to study it . they often very rationally said to them , that it was much better to have fewer laws , and to observe them better . that there was no need to make so many statutes and ordinances , but to give good examples ; for to know good , and not to practice it , serves only to heighten and aggravate mens iniquities . the letters and characters which the tartars make use of , resemble those of iapan ; and both of them are only some traces of the chineses characters : but they are much plainer , easier , and not so mysterious as those of china : and are therefore more approved of , nay than any which are used by the asiatick people , or even by the europeans , who dwell in the indies and the philippin isles , who because they have learnt the manners and customs of those nations , make use of such fantastical characters , that they can scarce read their own writing , and are often obliged to guess at the greatest part : they point all their letters at the top and bottom , as the hebrew characters are , and this makes them cyphers and hieroglyphicks , rather than letters . it is remarked that the tartarian language hath something in it very grave and majestick , it hath many vowels as the spanish hath : and naturally they pronunce it with force and violence , and with a warlike accent , which makes it appear rough and rude . but because it isso pronounced by souldiers , who usually speak more fiercely than others , especially those who desire to be reputed hectors , we cannot draw from them a general rule . doubtless the courtiers speak with a more polite and refined accent , as as they do in all courts , where , it is to be wished , they were as careful to do well , as they are accurate to speak well . strangers e●●sily learn this language , because it hath not so many determinations and accents as the chinese hath , which render it the most difficult and troublesome language in the whole uni●●erse . in all the relations i have seen , there was no term or expression in the tartarian language , which might give us some example or essay thereof , except the word pelipaouan , which was the name of one of the ki●●gs uncles ; peli is a tartarian word , and of no rough or rude pronunciation , unless compared with the softness and smoothness of the italian and spanish tongues : it signifies prince . and van , which is a chinese word , hath the same signification ; so that prince is twice comprehended in that name . if in corea , or in any other place pao signifies the same thing . then pelipaouan is as much as to say thrice prince , or the thrice great prince . this repetition may seem superfluous , and though it be expressed in three different languages , yet the signification may be thought not to be altered . but in the chinese language , and perhaps it is the same in the tartarian , these repetions add a great weight to the signification : which may be confirmed herein by the histories of china , in which it may be seen , that they called by the name chium all the princes and monarchs upon the earth , except their own , to whom they reputed all others far inferiour ; and they gave the title of van to the princes of the blood royal of china . but because they did not esteem either of these two names sufficient to express the majestick grandeur of their emperours , they thought by joyning these two words together , and thereby composing the word chiumval , it would much better suit the grandeur of their monarch : therefore they invented a title worthy of their king , whom they call chiumval , thereby to render him the greater honour . thus we may discern that this nation , by adding together several words which have the same signification , intend thereby to frame a word of a higher and fuller signification , and a supereminent name , which may comprehend them all in one . this was the weight and signification of the word pelipaouan , which was as illustrious a title , as that person was amongst those people , who was dignified with it . 't is very worthy of remark to observe , that the emperour xunchi was so far from being offended , that these high titles were given to princes , who , though they were his neer relations , were yet his subjects ; that on the contrary , he confided much in them , and made them governors and rulers over several great provinces , with a power and authority suitable to their quality . it was a great argument that xunchi by giving so great a power to pelipaouan , who by birth was a great prince , and likewise took upon him the title of conqueror of china , did not much matter those reasons of state , which might be alledged against this conduct : or else he wa●● highly convinced of the fidelity of the tartarian princes . or finally , that the tartarian kings are less jealous of their soveraign power than other princes are , and that the princes who are their subjects , are not so passionately affected with glory , and ambitious of reigning . chap. xxix . how much addicted the tartars are to war. their arms offensive and defensive . their great●●st force consists in their horse . the excellency of their hors●●s . the tartars cannot live out of arms and war ; they affect and desire nothing so much as to be always in the field , and have enemies to fight with , which is the joy and pleasure of their life . they never think themselves so graceful and handsome as when they appear with their faces full of seams and scars ; whereas other nations are so careful to keep their faces smooth and beautiful , their complexions clear and fair , their hair , or rather their periwigs , curled , poudred , and perfumed , to the shame , not only of their nation , but nature too , who made them men and not women , whom they do so much imitate , and like whom they so strive to appear . the tartars are far from this effeminacy , and are so transported with a violent passion for arms and souldiery , that all the beautiful provinces of china have been turned into forges , in which the tartars employ an infinite number of work-men in making incessantly all sorts of arms. all the black-smiths and all sorts of work-men , who work in either iron or metal throughout that vast empire , have been solely taken up with making arms. if any one should be so curious , as to be inquisitive wherefore the tartars make so many arms ? i know not how to answer them , but that to believe they design to make arms enough for the whole world . all the fine libraries in china were turned into armories and magazines , for warlike provisions . heretofore it would have been difficult to have found a sword , though old and rusty , unless amongst the souldiers . if the chineses were engaged in any quarrel , they contented themselves with plucking one another by the hair of the head , or the beard , or else scratching ; and those who were not armed with nailes long enough , decided it at fisticuffs . the chineses did so naturally make use of their nails instead of a●●ms , that those who would be reputed hectoring gallants , thought it an ornament , to have their nails as long as the talents of a hawk or eagle . it is so true , that they never ma●●e use of arms in china , that though they had very many able and expert physitians , they had not one chirurgion in the whole country ; for they had no wounds for them to practise upon . as for all accidental hurts , outward swellings , imposthumes , and such like distempers , physitians undertook the cure thereof . but after the tartars had subdued chin●● , all sorts of persons wore arms : nay little children of eight years old , ●●specially if their parents were of quality , had a hanger or scymitar begirt about their waste , which gave occasion to the chineses both to laugh at , and pity the little children , that in so tender an age they should be troubled to carry so unnecessary and useless a burden . the tartars exercised their souldiers every day before the palaces of their vice-roys : there they drew up the troops in battalia , and fired at one another with their muskets and guns as eagerly , as if two armies had been contending for victory . they had likewise prises , and persons appointed to take notice of , and recompense the address and expertness of those who shot with bows and guns every day at a mark . whosoever hit the mark with three bullets , or three arrows , had given him , as a reward , a little piece of siver plate , fashioned like a shell , worth about four iulio's ; ( a iulio is in value about six pence sterling : ) he who hit the mark twice had one worth about two iulio's ; and he who hit it but once had one only of the value of one iulio . but they who missed the mark thrice were instantly bastinado'd . and to disgrace them the more , were publickly hooted and hissed at , or else had some other affront put upon them . the tartars were not obliged to these exercises , but the chineses of those provinces , who had submitted them●●elves , that by custome they might learn not to be afraid of guns or arms. they designed by this continual exercise , to disaccustome them from that effeminacy and lazines●● , in which they had lain so long buried . these idle fellows would very willingly have been excused from this trouble . but they deserved to be learnt by their enemies the exercise of arms , th●●t they might carry them in their service , since they so little concerned themselves , to make use of them in the defence of their own country , and for the preservation of themselves . as for the several sorts of arms the tartars make use of : the defensive are , breast-plates and back-pieces , head-pieces , shoulder-pieces and vambraces , which are in a manner like the defensive arms in europe , but their armour is not so bright , nor so well wrought , which makes them who wear them look the more terrible and dreadful . the viser of ther helmet is not fastned and rivited to the cask as in europe ; but is only a loose pla●●e of iron very strong , which covers the face , throat , and shoulders , and is seperated from the helmet when they please . they likewise have several other pieces and plates of iron , with which they cover the head , throat , neck and shoulders . these are to defend them in fights from showers of arrows , which fall thick , and might pierce an artery , or wound them so deep in those parts as might cause so great an effusion of blood , as might be very dangerous . and therefore they defend those parts with all the caution imaginable ; for the defence of the rest of their body , they make use of certain buff coats m●●de very wide and large , and quilted in the inside with cotton . when they are at their own houses and in peace , they wear these coats , but then they are not so well lined . their offensive arms are bows and arrows , short swords and lances : their short swords are pointed in the fashion of the turkish scymitars . they are usually very short but heavy , they have very sharp edges , and are excellently well tempered . they make use likewise of another sort of swords , which are very broad , and are by the chineses and iapanners called catanes ; there are some of these very great , and are two handed like the swissers swords : the fashion of the handles both of their short and broad swords is not extraordinary , but they are made of gold , silver or brass , according to the riches or curiosity of the owners ▪ they have no pikes , judging them not convenient for their manner of fighting . their lances are very short , and they use them as we do haltbards or partisans but their bows and arrows are their most honourable weapons , of which they are very proud , and take pleasure in shewing how skilfully they can shoot with them , which they do so dexterously , that several persons with one draught of the bow will let fly three or four arrows at a time , with that force and violence , that should they at a due distance hit any man , the lightest would pierce him quite thorough . their bows are rather little than great . they are light but very strong and solid . their arrows are some long , some short , but all so strong , that they will pierce through a stiffboard : the iron heads are made four square , or triangular , but long and extraordinary well pointed and tempered . they had no fire arms , when they first entred into china : but as soon as they had possessed themselves of some places , they took out all the great guns , muskets and fire arms , which they found , and made use of them ever afterwards . but they never employed any tartars as cannoneers and gunners , but only chineses , and some few europeans : nor suffered any to carry muskets or fire arms , but only the chineses of those provinces which had submitted themselves , with whom they encreased their army , that they might the sooner compleat their conquest . as for petards or fire-works , they neither know how to make them or use them , nor how to spring a mine . it may seem strange , that the tartars would thus put their best weapons into the hands of their new subjects , and not learn how to handle them themselves . that they should train up both citizens and countrey people in their military discipline : for which several persons censure the conduct of xunchi , as likewise for entrusting the princes of his family with so great a power . but this monarch was convinced that the more he confided in his uncles , the more he engaged and secured their loyalty ; and by manifesting how little he feared , and how much he slighted the chineses , he made them the more dread his valour , and the courage of the tartars . it is very true ▪ that a long time after the chineses trembled if they did but hear his name mentioned . and perhaps this great confidence and security of xunchi did not prejudice his affairs . but this is most certain , that if it should have proved pernicious and fatal to him , he would not have been the first or sole prince who was ruined and lost by being too secure , and confident of his own power and force . it remains that i should speak of that in which the chief strength and force of the tartars consisted , and by which they did almost solely conquer the empire of china . and this may well be said to have been their horses . there are indifferent handsome horses in china , but they are but weak , and they tire and lose their wind at the first course . neither are they so fit for the war as those of tartary , which are long winded , stout , strong , well set , and excellently shaped , and are all fit to make war-horses ; and withall they are so nimble and swift , that it is a great pleasure to see them gallop over the most ragged hills and mountains , as if it was in a plain meadow . as for shape and strength , they come not short of the horses either in europe or arabia . but all the horses upon earth ; yield them the advantage of a certain highness of mettle and spirit , which cannot be described , and keeps always in heart . as for those who ride them , they are seated as firmly , and as gracefully , as if their horse and they were of one piece . but they apply themselves to this exercise when they are very young , and never quit it as long as they live . there are several tartars who will tye the rains of the bridle to their girdles , and only by the motion of their body guide and govern their horses as they please , make them turn upon all the volts , and go any kind of manage . by this means they have their hands free to make use of their bows and arrows . others will hold their bow with the same hand they do their bridle , and at the same time draw their bow and guide their horse with great facility . it was these tartarian horses which overthrew all the chineses which durst oppose them . and it may be said , that these were the conquerors of china ; for the chineses having no pikes to defend themselves , and keep off the horse ; fifty thousand horse , as there was in the least army of the tartars ▪ and in that in which the emperour commanded in person , above a hund●●ed thousand , did presently break through , and rout all the chineses armies . these horses , so bold and high mettled , broke through all opposition , and made a clear p●●ssage where ever they went ; and besides they we●●e so numerous , and spurred on by so resolute men , that there are f●●w armi●●s which can resist them , much less thos●● of chin●● , and such like , where they have no stands of pikes , nor close battalions , nor horses equal to ●●hose of tartary . the tartars ride with their stirrups very short , and all the furniture of their horses is not ●●sually ●●ither cu●●i●●u●● or rich , but durable and serviceable , for their manner of fighting . the greatest force of the tartars consists in their horse , their foot are nothing in comparison : which is not so in the armies of europe . their horse goes on first upon all occasions , and they are ever the first and last at all assaults . finally , it was they who began and compleated in so short a time the entire conquest of the vast empire of china . chap. xxx . the military discipline of the tartars . their manner of fighting , and how they lay siege to any place . the aversion they have to dwell in towns. the security with which they sleep in their camp , without placing ●●ither any guards ar sentinels . it is only for the disorders and confusion which is in the armies of the tartars , that that nation can pass for barbarous : for they observe so little order , that it 's rather by the number of their men , and their boldness and resolution , than by any skill or knowledge how to draw up their armies in battalia , or to fight their men , that they obtain so great victories . there is nothing regular in all their warfare , either when th●●y fight any battels , lay siege to , or storm any place : whereas the chineses did usually defend themselves with all the order and regularity they could possibly . the t●●rtars , on the contrary , to conquer and vanquish them , made use only of force and fury , with a great contempt of death , to which they run with a joy and eagerness , as if they went immediately to glory and triumph . during the four years of their war with the chineses , they had continually several armies on foot at the same ●●ime . they passed incessantly from ●●ne province to another , either to ●●nlarge their conquests , or s●●cure ●●heir victories ; so that nothing was seen throughout that vast country , but troops of horse , or companies of foot. each of these armies were usually composed of two hundred thousand men , fifty thousand horse , and the rest foot. but there was not that distinction of officers , as there is in the armies of europe . there was only a certain number of captains , and instead of those several colours , and standards , which are displayed in other parts , there was only one standard , under which the whole army , both horse and foot , served . therefore , whensoever there is any mention made of the standards and colours of the tartars , it is only according to the usual custome of speaking by th●● soldiers in europe , to intimate a certai●● number of their forces , to avoid the often repetition of troops and armies . the tartars march with no bette●● order , than they draw up their armies in battalia . they go divide●● into severall little bodies together , without observing either ran●● or file , and march either more open or close , as the ways will permit them . the horse marches first as the vantguard , and the foot follow after as a reserve . when they are ready to march , as a signal , the harsh sound of their trumpet is heard ; and afterwards it fo●●nds no more , no not when they give battel , or charge their enemy . they have neither drum nor fife , nor any such like instrument . but it is only the sound of this trumpet which is a signal to them to begin their march , and this is the occasion of so great a commotion , that it may well serve to mind us of that at the last day of judgment . before the army is carried a banner , or standard , indifferent large , for which all the troops have a great veneration . this is the only one th●●y have in the whole army , and it is something like those which in the church of rome they have in their churches . whensoever they either charge their enemies , or storm any place , they are obliged to follow this standard which way soever it goes . therefore as soon as he who carries it , who is ever some eminent captain , and is always accompanied with the most couragious souldiers of the army , begins the assault , the whole army at the same time falls on . the horse makes ever the first attempt , then the infant●●y follow , without any order or conduct , but tumultuously and conf●●sedly , according as each ●●erson can close with his enemy . there is neither right nor left wing , main bat●●el , nor reserve . they have no distinct squadrons or battalions , ●●either do they regard to keep either rank or ●●ile : nor do they observe any distinction of time in shooting with their bows , or making use of their lances and short swords . but all this numerous multitude move together , and do precipitately fall on at the same time ; that they may break ●●hrough all opposition , like a sea toss●●d with a violent storm , when the waves press and drive on each other so inc●●ssantly , that the first are no ●●ooner broke , but they are continually seconded by others , with a new violence and impetousity . whensoever the tartars have begun the charge , they never think of taking breath , or making a retreat ; nor are they discouraged to see any fall down dead or wounded ; for they count it no loss to see a great number of their men lye dead in the field , esteeming it the greatest glory to dye with their arms in their hands , and knowing that they have men more than enough , to supply the place of the dead . they never sound any retreat , and mind nothing but either to conquer or dye . and this the sole order is given them to observe , unless they are totally defeated ; for then it is free for them to run away , as they do in all other parts . if he who carries the standard is either overthrown , or killed in the engagement , which happens very often ; for he is always to present himself where the greatest danger is , then he who is n●●xt him , fails not to take up the standard , and thus in one fight , or in one assault , it often passes through the hands of several persons ; neither is there ever wanting gallant and brave fellows , who strive and contend who shall take it up , and carry it , than which nothing can be more honourable and gloriou●● . but the manner how the tartars besiege and take towns , is both more extravagant and extraordinary than their way of fighting . the first thing they do when they lye before any place , is to storm it , and the last to raise their batteries . the horse make th●● first approach , and gives the first assault , which is just opposite to the practice of europe , without any manner of shelter they go and present themselves before a place defended with strong walls and bulwarks , lined with all sorts of great guns and ordnance , ●●ufficiently supplied with men , provis●●ons , and ammunition : in this condition were several places in china when the tartars assaulted them . whereas in europe , an army which came to ●●ay siege to any place , would begin with opening their trenches , raising batteries , and after they had made a breach , then give the assault . the tartars on the contrary began with storming the town , and after batter it . it is the horse , headed with the captain , who carries the standard , which makes all assaults , for which they make no great preparations . they only tye a great number of ladders to their horses tayles . and though these ladders are only one single piece of timber , with several peggs struck through : yet the tartars make use of them as readily as we can of our ordinary ladders . when they are thus prepared , the standard-bearer claps spurs to his horse , and fiercely rides up to the very foot of the wall , and is presently followed by all the rest of the troops , who shout and cry out most hideously , thereby to strike the greater terrour and dread into their enemies . this they do in all fights and assaults . though the artillery of the enemy play incessantly upon them , though great numbers of their men are cut off , yet all this doth not hinder the assailants from hotly pursuing their enterprise . the heaps of dead bodies do on the contrary facilitate their approach by filling up the ditch . in this manner they advance to the very foot of the wall , and then those who are nearest , light from their horses , which serve them afterwards as gabions and ●●arapets . and then having raised their ladders against the wall , with an unparallell'd resolution and courage they mount up to the very top thereof . now the besieged are almost in as great danger as the assailants . for those under the wall , who are to second those on the top , do incessantly shower down an infinite number of arrows upon those within the walls . and they let fly their arrows with that ex●●ct●●ess , that they make ●●hem fall where they will , and they f●●y with that strength , that they strike quite through those who think them●●elves most s●●cure and best defended . thus those upon the ladders quickly gain the top of the wall , and there either lying flat down , or kneeling on their knees , with their arrows , they ply so warmely those within , as well those who man the guns , as all those who attempt to defend the walls , that they quickly beat them from their artillery , and disenable them from making use of any of their arms. in the mean time fresh troops draw near the place , and whilst some are attempting to scale the walls , others endeavour to possess themselves of a gate , and to gain a passage into the town ; and in a little time , that is to say , as soon as any horses can get in , by the noise and neighing they make , they quickly discover , that the town is taken , and that all is now at the discretion of the enemie . thus the tartarian horses first proclaim the victory . these assaults , where the assailants do thus precipitately fall on , without the defence of any arms , and without facilitating their assault by fi●●st making a breach , did usually cost them the loss of many men , for which they revenged themselves upon those who could no longer defend themselves . then the fury of the conquerors was boundless , revenge is the joy of their hears , from which they never desist till they have satiated themselves with the blood of the conquered . but if by storm the tartars make themselves not masters of the place , then they make use of their artillery and batter the walls : and so conclude where the europeans began , till after they have made all possible attempts to carry the place by storm , they fire not one cannon , though they march into the field with a train of five hundred pieces of ordnance , as ●●elipaouan did . thus tartars practise three things just opposite to what is done by those who better understand the military art. they begin first to storm , after they raise their batteries ; and thirdly , they employ their horse to storm towns and scale walls . there is nothing in human affairs which seems so irregular and extra●●agant to some persons , but is practised by others , who yet alledge arguments to justifie it , which they pretend to be solid and rational . as for their march , of which we began to speak , towards night the trumpet sounds , and then all the whole army take up their quarters . till this signal is given , they never make halt all the day long , but they either march or fight : therefore as soon as they hear the trumpet sound , every man prepares to set up his tent , which he takes out from the rest of the baggage . each captain hath a waggon for the baggage appertaining to himself , and to all those under his command . the baggage of the whole army never marches together : the tents are either made of strong leather or raw hides , which are sewed together , and made up indifferent handsomly . each big and habitable enough , which it had need be , for it is their usual habitation . these tents they pitch in great order with market-places and streets , like as in great towns , and are placed after the manner of the houses of the turks in the country . the tartars choose rather to live in these tents than in cities and towns , in which they say , they are choaked up in a croud , and have not their health ; whereas when they are encamped in the fields under their tents , and breath in the clear air , there they are strong and lusty . it is most certain that all things to which men will accustome themselves , by continuance will become pleasant and agreeable ; nay , even labour and toyl ; it is but enduring it some time : whereas idleness and the effeminate pleasures of this life grow at length wearisome , and burdensome to those who have any long time enjoyed them . there are some gally-slaves , which would not be pleased to be taken from the oar , time and custom hath so sweetned the hardship to them . custome is very potent , nay it works miracles . this it was which prevailed so far with the tartars , that it induced them to esteem ●●he palaces and fine houses in cities inconvenient for their health . they never were better in heal●●h , and more at ease , than when they were encamped in the most vast and spatious fields , and were necessitated to suffer all the incon●●eniences of the air and ill weather ; from hence it was , that they were so averse to live in towns. but pe●●haps they have now changed their humour ; for though they were so well content , to toyl and take pains during the time of their conquest , yet it being but too true , that we do with greater facility accustom our selves to ease and pleasure than to hardship and labour ; it is probable , that in time they will accustom themselves to the luxury and effeminacy of the chineses . but we must now return to visit the tartars in their tents ; whither they withdraw themselves to feast and make merry . their meat is usually young horse-flesh , which they dress after their fashion ; and as for their horses , they feed them with rice , which is better meat than the flesh th●●y eat : they drink and eat with as good a stomach , as they fight and take pains , and presently after fall asleep with as little disturbance as if they had no enemies in the world. they never regard to place any guards or sentinels : and the rounds they go never wakens any body . thus all night there is a profound silence in their camp , without the least noise , but sometimes the neighing of horses . in the very heat of the war they slept as quietly , and with as little disturbance . it is only barbarians who are capable of this arrogant presumption , to sleep thus securely amidst arms and war , as if all was their own : for they are intoxicated with s●●ch an opinion of their valour , that they think there is no person upon earth hath the courage to give them an alarm . they are no more diffident , and have no stricter a guard in the towns , where they keep garrison , unless in canton , and some few other places , where the corsairs did incessantly allarm them , and thereby necessitated them to keep some soldiers always under their arms. this was not the custom of the chineses , for they for above two hundred and eighty years , kept the strictest guard they could possibly in all their towns , and were in such a continual fear , that with their instruments and shooting , they made such a horrid noise all night , that no body could sleep in quiet : yet after they had watched so strictly for so many years , when their enemies were above twelve hundred miles from any of their provinces ; they were unfortunately asleep when it concerned them to have been most watchful . the chineses made a great noise when they saw no body , but when the enemy was neer them , they scarce durst lift up their voice so loud as to call out , arm , arm ; so far were they from going to meet their enemy , or disputing with him the entrance into their provinces . finally , they were no more safe for having kept so good a guard ; whereas the tartar conquered all their vast empire , and yet slept in quiet , confidently relying on his own strength , and knowing that his valour was so dreaded by his enemies , that they durst not attacque him ; which verifies the vulgar saying , that he whose reputation is up may lie in bed . chap. xxxi . of the behaviour of the tartars . of their natural inclination to war and labour . of their frank and free dealing , without any ceremony . of their divertis●●ments , occupations , and employments in general . the tartars , who conquered china , are generally proper men , and well shaped , only their shoulders are broad , but the rest of their limbs are well proportioned . but they are very sturdy and strong , which makes ●●hem appear rather rough and unhewn , than nice or effeminate . neither are they affected with neat and fine clothes , and by the brawnyness of their hands , it may be seen , that they can go very well without gloves . all their gallantry is to be in action , and make a bustle : naturally they love to takepains , and they may be compar'd to those antient roman souldiers , born and bred in the country , of whom one of their poets saith ; that after they had dy'd the sea with the blood of africa , after they had defeated antiochus , pyrrhus , and hannibal , they returned to their country life , and went out in the morning with a spad●● upon their shoulders , and returned at night with a burden of wood , which their mothers , who bred them not up nicely , had taught them to carry . the tartars have not ordinarily their complexions so fair as the chineses ; there is not much difference usually in their faces , unless it be that some are more black and tann'd . they have thicker bea●●ds , which , for the most part , are either black or red , but they cut it quite off , leaving only a tuft on the middle of their chin . they have no mustaches , but for all that , they are very gallant fellows . which is an argument that men ( at least in that country ) may have courage , though they have no mustaches . they wear their hair very short , or rather none at all , being willing to discharge themselves of that , of which they have so little need . their behaviour and out-side is not at all warlike , nor doth it shew any great mark of courage or resolution : they make a sport of work and labour , to which they have been accustomed from their infancy , which make them , that they cannot live without it . they are not charmed with the pleasures of an idle and easie life , which they account dishonourable and ignoble ; and that which is yet more , they are as indefatigable , dexterous , and as able to go ●●hrough with their enterprises , as they are hot and fierce to enter upon them . mans life requires labour , and dexterity , as well as several other things , and we must sometimes incline to one side , that we may counterpoise the other . the tartars are as fit for contrivance as execution : and though they do not break their brains , with scratching out crafts and subtilties , or studying the artifice , or rather malice , which is accounted hability and strength of wit ; yet they understand very well their affairs , and discern , as far as mans capacity will reach , what is , and what is not according to the right rule of reason . but it is remarked that there is a great inequality in their humours ; for in time of peace they are like other men , and very different from what they are in time of war , when they are fierce , cruel , unmerciful , and take delight in shedding the blood of their enemies : whereas at other times they are mild , courteous , affable , and strive to be civil and complaisant to all persons . it is not strange , that men should not always be of the same temper , though they do not manifest such a contrariety of their humours , which some persons do so disguise , that it cannot be known either when they are angry or when they are pleased ▪ but the tartars do not at all resemble these persons ; they never conceal anything that li●●s in their breast , they ●●n neither counterfeit a false joy , nor hide a true one : if they laugh it is heartily , and if they are displeased their face will shew it . therefore they ●●y it is better to be passiona●●e than ●●●●cherous ; for which reason they will not compliment and cringe to a ma●● whom they ●●urse in their heart : and will sooner cut off a mans arms than embrace him in th●●irs , if they love him not . where●●re they may pray and wish sincerely , that sincerity might prosper and be practised , and that treachery and dissimulation ( the enemie to human ●●ociety ) might be ex●●irpated . as for ou●● poli●●i●●k dissi●●ulation in e●●rope , th●●y mock and scorn at it : if they were addicted to fables and fictions , they might say that saturn's r●●ign and the golden age was gone from europe in●●o ●●artary . that i●● which they take the greatest pride is to have fine horses , about which they usually busie themselves : and this may be said to be their greatest vanity , and their sole occupation from their very cradle . there is nothing which they will not make their horses do , and they do as exactly perform all that their riders put them to , as if they had the very same intellectuals with them ; for they are trained up , and managed to that accurateness , that they may be thought to obey not only the motions of the bridle , but the very thoughts and intentions of their riders . as for the actions of the tartars in their conversation , they are such as manifest them not to persons who stand so much upon ceremony as the chineses did : there is not that cringing to them , nor those prostitutions to the very ground as the chinese●● mandorins compelled all persons to do before them . the tartars will scarce pay such adoration to their gods , and therefore think it not fit to be done to men : when ever the chineses , who were accustomed to these sordid flatteries , come to make all these low submissions to the tartars , they either reproved them , or else they scoffed and derided them so , as thereby to let them understand they expected no such ceremonies . the civilities which are used amongst the tartars do somewhat resemble those which are practised in europe ; when they salute any person ▪ they stretch out their right hand and then bow their bodies a little , and when they have raised themselves upright again , they put their hand towards their mouth . when they would return thanks for any present , compliment , or any obliging expression , they stretch their right hand towards their knees , especially if they are sitting , and then they lay the handle of their sword upon the same knee , and raising up themselves a little , they bow their head , as if they would kiss their right hand : when two friends meet in the streets , they never uncover their heads ; which would be there as ridiculous as if any one in europe should , upon the like occasion , pluck off his shooes . t●●ey only salute each other , either with the ordinary civility of stretching out their arm , bringing it back to their mouth , or else kissing their hand ; and then they discourse of their affairs ; or if there be a more than ordinary friendship between them , and that they are much joyed to see one another , they then embrace , and by the kind reception they give each other , they testifie their joy . the chinese men had always fa●● in their hands , as women have in other countries : if they were either in their own houses , or making visits , or in the streets , or temples , they were never without fans , even the common sort of people . the spaniards in the philipine isles , who were used to see them with these arms in their hands , did no longer wonder at it . but the tartars could not refrain breaking out into laughter , as at a thing which they thought very ridiculous ; and they asked them scoffingly , if these were not the arms of their women which they used not so much to beat and cool the air , as to defend them from the heat of the sun , left it should melt the paint upon their faces ? the tartars were not prohibited to use fans ; but though the heat was so excessive , that it almost stifled them , none of them could be perswaded to make use of a fan. for three or four years after the conquest of china , the tartars refused to marry any chineses women , great numbers then followed them out of tartary . it is not known what induced them to take this resolution , unless it was that they desired that china should be peopled with inhabitants , who were real tartars , both by blood and birth . but this was difficult to ●●ccomplish in so vast a country , so well inhabited and peopled as china was . and it was not probable , that the aversion , which these two nations had ●●o make any alliance between each other , should last long . the contrary of which quickly appeared ; for this animositie calmed every day more and more , and they contracted marriages and alliances with each other : and this union of blood and alliance , within a few years , will make them become one people and nation . amongst the divertisements to ●●hich the tartars are inclin'd , they ●●em to affect musick , but theirs is not very charming : they are only delighted with a warlike and loud tune ; all soft aires are so displeasing to them , that they count them not only vain , but intollerable . and this makes them think no musick more pleasant than the harsh sound of their trumpet : and generally no harmony is more agreeable to the ears of souldiers , than the sound of trumpets and drums , with which musick they are most delighted . i have already remarked , that these people do eat and drink heartily ; and it is a usual saying with them , that they who will work well must eat and drink well . but they are not very nice and curious what their meat is , reguarding more the quantity than the quality . they account young horse-flesh their greatest dainty , which they serve up at all their feasts . but their ordinary food is mutton , and they have great flocks of sheep : they eat likewise all sorts of venison ; as the flesh of staggs , wild boars , and of such other creatures , which they hunt and take in the mountains ; and sometimes fish , when the fancy takes them to go a fishing , but they regard not whether their meat is fat or lean ; which they rost or boil , and that but a very little ; for according to the custome of barbarians , they eat their meat very ●●aw . they are not curious to have variety of dishes , contenting themselves with one dish , if they have enough . they like best solid substantial meat , and for that which is not so , they are very well content to be without it . whilst they keep out in the field , they do usually live upon rice , f●●nding that less troublesome to carry along with them , than any other kind of provision . but if they are fixed in any place , then they make wheaten bread , and prefer that to eat with their meat , before rice . when they drink water , they drink it cold , as we do , and not hot , as the chineses and iapanners do . as for * cha , which is the drink , that in ceremony they present to all persons throughout the whole country , they drink that hot , according to the custome of all other people . and so likewise they do c●●colat , though they have some kind of chocolat , which is drunk cold . but that which they drink with most delight , is wine , either white or red , or of any sort whatsoever . they will scarce believe that mahomet did so severely prohibit wine , but if that imposter did , they are apt to think , that he delighted so much in it himself , that out of envy he denyed all others the liberty of drinking it . and perhaps wine hath been a preservative to them against those damnable pestilent opinions , with which all their neighbours are infected . and peradventure upon the same account they chose that religion which obliges them to adore the heaven as a god ; for though they see that water falls from heaven , yet from thence they have no prohibition to drink wine , and therefore they think they have reason not to make it a principle of their religion , to drink only water . but though the tartars drink wines , yet we do not see , that either rich or poor fall into those excesses by drinking , as they do in other countries ; which are so great , that from thence some have taken occasion to say , that unless mahomet had prohibited the drinking of wine , the whole world had been intoxicated with it : yet at their meals they invite their friends to drink healths , almost in the same manner as they do in europe : i say almost , because they do not expect any man should prejudice his health with pledging ; or , according to the french phrase , doing reason to the health of another : for this , they say , is to undo reason , not to do reason . therefore they laugh at us in europe , when they hear say , that a man is not counted good company , unless he pledges all the healths are drunk to him . they ask , if in europe it b●● thought treason , or a crime against the state , to refuse to pledge a health . for ( say the tartars ) if as amongst us , it be only ●●t●●med of , as a less complian●●y ; then ●●t i●● far more convenient , to appear not so compliant , th●●n for an●● man to m●●ke himself a beast , by drowning his reason and judgment . we p●●ise ( say they ) far more the enjoyment of our health , our senses and reason , than all the compliancy imaginable . thus they do not then esteem a man to be less civil , or no good companion , if he excuses himself from drinking , when he is afraid of prejudicing his health thereby . but what would these barbarians say , if besides the law of nature and the rule of reason , in the sole observance , to which they are so averse to drunkenness , they had the law of god , and the gospel of christ , which upon so severe penalties prohibit all excess ? and yet christians are more intemperate than infidels and barbarians . having given you an account what meat the tartars eat , i shall now acquaint you how they serve it up : and this is either in dishes of silver , tin , brass , or such like metal , according to each mans state and condition . they make li●●tle use of earthen ware , though in china they have so fine , so cheap and common . they only make use of little plates and cups , high and narrow , the best and finest they can procure , to drink cha in . but though their cups and dishes are of such different metal , they are all of the same form and fashion , which costs not much , being not very curiously wrought , but very strong , as if they designed they should last forever . the tartars are like the men in ancient times , according to the notion we have of them , as plain , blunt persons , averse to all luxury and pride , which so impoverishes the world , it not being possible to supply the expences of such persons ; whereas the tartars are rich , and content at an easier and cheaper rate . it is likewise remarked , that all the cups the tartars use , stand upon feet like our old fashion cups and bowls : and perhaps it is not now thought fit that our cups should have any feet , because they have made so many men , by drunkenness and excess , lose theirs . they make use likewise of spoons to eat with , for they know not how to serve themselves with those eating-sticks the chineses use . the tartars must be born again before they can be brought to the neatness of the chineses , which requires a long application to it , before they can conveniently practise it . the tartars generally are indifferently well inclined to trade and commerce , and are very reasonable and fair dealing persons . their usual way of trade , is by bartering one commodity for another ; as corn , wooll , cattel , and other merchandise , which are common there , for others that are of higher value ; which make china the wealthiest country in the world. they seem not very covetous of silver or mony ; and are ignorant of those subtilties which are usually practised by trades-men , who are guided and governed by avarice , and desire of gain . they would willingly have commerce with all nations , and wish they would come thither to traffick and trade : and are not much concerned if any forraigners come to dwell in their towns ; nay they suffer them to wear arms , having a good opinion of their own strength and courage , they laugh at those panick fears with which the chineses and iapanners are so possessed . on the contrary , they declare , that whosoever will come into their country , ●●hall not be treated like strangers , if so be they will live quietly and orderly : but if they offer ●●o make any disturbance , then they must expect , either to be driven out , or punished according to their deserts . thus they propose to deal with strangers , by which it clearly appears , they act herein more judiciously and rationally , than the iapanners , who were frighted with their own dreams and imaginations . the beasts which they make use of for tillage , or for their other occasions , either in time of peace or war , are , as in europe , either horses , or such like beasts , ordinarily employed for carriage ; which are very numerous throughout the whole country . as for voyages by sea and navigation , it is observed , that the tartars which conquered china are naturally averse to the sea ; perhaps it is because that part of tartary in which they inhabited , is remote from the sea : nor is it strange , that any one should at the first dislike that which they have no experience of . yet we saw that in the province of canton , they quickly became very good mariners , and fought very well at sea. men of courage will master any thing : and no habit or custom can resist them , who resolve to accustom themselves to any thing , though never so difficult and strange to them at first . chap. xxxii . of the habit and fashions of the tartars . of the modesty and virtue of their women , who though they affect to ride on horse-back , and go to the wars , yet are very chast and virtuous . the conclusion of this narrative of the conquest of china by the tartars . all the tartars , except the meanest and poorest of them , are clothed in silk ; which now they can do more conveniently , being masters of a country where silk grows : the others wear stuff , either woollen or cotten , or else linnen . the fashion of their clothes is in part peculiar to that nation , in part much resembling that of the eastern mahometans . they like better to follow the fashion of their clothes , than to observe their law by drinking no wine . and now you shall see , how they are clothed from head to foot . they wear little boots , or buskins , which never come so high as the knee , and usually but to the calf of the leg , sometimes their buskins have no soles , and then they wear shooes with them , but sometimes they have soles just like a little boot , and then they wear no shooes . their shirts are very short , which they begirt about their waste with drawers . these shirts are usually made of flaxen or cotten cloth : but they who are the most neat and gallant in their clothes , though they are not of any high quality , have them of a certain sort of silken stuff , almost like satten , or else of strong taffaty , but always very white . over this shirt they wear a vest , which comes a little below the knee , made very tite and straight to the body , but lined with * wat , or cotton , from top to bottom . the sleeves are very strait and narrow , but so long as to come over their hands ; they are slit up as far as the wrist , and they turn them up , to make their hands appear the more graceful . these sleeves are usually embroydered from the elbow to the shoulder , but from the elbow downwards plain . this garment is buttoned down the sides to the waste , and from the top to the bottom . the buttons are ordinary of plate , either silver or gold , or some other metal ; and sometimes of precious stones , of greater or less value , according to the pleasure or capacity of the owner , not according to his quality ; for there , as in other countries , they who are rich take upon them to be persons of quality . these buttons are not put on strait down before , but side-ways : for they fold the left side of this vest over the right , and along the edges of the fold the buttons are fastened in an oblique line , to keep it more streight and fit to their body as far as the waste ; which appears gracefully enough upon them . some have buttons fastened upon their right shoulder , and along their collar . but this is a fashion not much followed . they tye this vest about them with a girdle , of which they have several fashions , and usually these are more gallant and brave than any part of their habit ; yet some have only a silken cord about the thickness of a finger , which they put several times about them . others have a piece of taffaty , or very fine cotton cloth , about four fingers broad , and adorned with gold , silver , ivory , or precious stones : and those who would appear more souldier-like , have a piece of a beast's skin , which they bedeck with ornaments suitable to their genius and fancy . over this habit , which comes down very low , they wear a shorter coat , but much wider and larger . these two habits are ever of different colours , but the uppermost coat being most visible , is ever of the most gaudy and lively colour : and being wider than the other they let it go unbuttoned and loose , though it is garnished with rich buttons like the other , but these serve only for ornament ; and at the most , they button not above one or two . it hath no sleeves , or else so short they come not below the elbow . this , like the other coat , is lined with wat or cotton . these are their habits in winter , but their custome is to wear as many clothes in summer , as in winter ; but probably having changed their climat , they will be necessitated to change this custom . tartary lying more to the north than china , and consequently being rather a cold , than a hot country , the inhabitants might well endure there to wear all the year long clothes , more suitable in china for the winter than summer season . but it is probable , when they shall have more experienced the temperate climat of that country , and the heats in the southern provinces , they will proportionably wear cooler clothes , and lay aside their present fashion of lining them with cotton or wat. some persons have disliked the shape of their loose coats , which they wear uppermost , because they have no neck-piece , or collar , and are neither raised higher , or cut away in the neck ; but are seamed in the same manner at top , as at the bottom ; so that they are shaped something like those frocks which , in some countries , criminal persons wear , when they go to execution . but the tarta●●s will not yield , that their habit is a●● all ungraceful , perhaps it is because they are accustomed to it . and we see , that those faces which at first do in ●● manner affright us , do not appear deformed , when we have for some time been conversant and acquainted with them . and it is less to be wonder'd at , that we should approve of those fashions and habits , when we are accustomed to them , which first seemed fantastical and ridiculous to us . i have now shewn you the habits of the tartars from the feet to the neck and shoulders ; but it yet remains , that i should let you see what they wear upon their heads , which is more extravagant than any part of their habit . and though the relation enlarges much upon it ; yet perhaps it would be better to say nothing at all of it , than to conclude the relation with so displeasing a subject . but lest any should complain , that their curiosity herein is not satisfied , i shall give some account of it . and if any persons deride and scoff at the bonnets , or hats , which the tartars wear , let them consider , that a great part of the world laugh at them , for the fashion of their clothes ; and how often their own nation have changed , and altered their fashion , and imitated , at last , those fashions of another country , which , at first , they themselves thought very ridiculous and fantastical . and therefore that perhaps , at some time or other , they may likewise come to take up that for a fashion , which now they most of all dislike in the bonnet of the ●●artars . i shall now first observe to you , that these people have a different covering for their head in winter , from what they have in summer . and though they are not all very exact in this change , yet the greatest part of them seldom fail . in winter they wear a certain round bonnet , very high crowned , which stands out , as if it was of a very solid substance , and yet it is only ●●ade of a certain silk stuff , or else of very fine cloth , lined within with the same , and quilted with wat or cotton , as their vests and loose coats are : this bonnet comes very close to the head , but it is surrounded with a border so thick , that it appears bigger than any part of their body : all this border is covered over with tuffts of silk , which are usually of light colours , according to the fancy of the owner . in the crown they are much about the bigness of the priests caps in spain : and those which the tartars wear are covered all over , ex●●epting only a little round place before about the breadth of a crown piece : this is left uncovered , that they may put in a plate of some kind of metal , with a button in the midst , either of gold or silver . the mandorins and other persons of quality , which are in any place or employment , are distinguished by these plates , which they ever wear , either of gold or silver , with some jewel set in the midst . and it doth not depend , either upon any mans fancy or wealth , to take what kind of plate he pleases ; but the bigness , colour , form , and fashion of the plate , button , or jewel , must of necessity distinguish and mark out the rank and quality of him who wears it . by this mark of honour they avoid all occasions of disputes , which often arise in other countries , for the rank and precedency of magistrates and publick officers . for it would be high treason there , for any one to dare to wear the mark of a dignity , which he cannot justifie to belong to him . in any other part of their clothing , either in winter or in summer , there is no distinction between persons of the highest quality , and the very dreg●● of the common people , betwen the most learned and the most ignorant . their caps , or bonnets are all generally of the same form and shape ; only they , who are most rich or most curious , make choice of the finest stuff . as for any thing else , the meanest tradesman will have upon his head a bonnet tufted all over , as well as a person of the highest quality . therefore , in that country , to distinguish persons according to their rank and degree , you must look , and that very narrowly , upon the mark of distinction which they wear : for being every person wears the plates with a button in the midst , and that all the magistrates have them of gold or silver with a jewel , it is not easie to make a distinction afar off . as soon as summer comes , the t●●rtars lay aside these bonnets , and then they wear hats , not made of wooll wrought close together , as ours are , but either of the leaves of the palme or date tree , or of some very rare and curious plant growing there . the form and fashion of this hat is more fantastical than their bonnet . the brim is very broad and large , and the crown very little , but that it is adorned , and set out with tufts of silk . this likewise before hath a place for the medal , or mark of distinction , as their winter bonnet hath . some wear these hats of a pointed shape , others quite flat , and these have no tufts , which makes them appear the flatter . to the lining of the crown of this hat are fastened several silken strings , two of which hang down lower than the rest , to fasten it with , on their head , which they do by tying them to a button under their chin , in such a manner as they can slacken or streighten them at pleasure . but to return to the description of the brims of these hats ; which look like a broad ill shapen dish . they are lined on the inside , and hang flapping down , in the same manner as you may have seen a broad piece of lead hang down at the end of a large gutter , to carry off the rain from houses . and as for the tufts of silk , in rainy weather , they are flatted down upon the hat-brims , so that they reach within two or three fingers breadth of the very edge , which is bordered about with a very ill-favoured embroidery . you must likewise know , that the tufts on the hats of ordinary persons , and poor people , are of silk ; but the rich , and those who are most curious , make them of a certain yellow or gold coloured herb , the flowers of which do much resemble , those of the mais , or indian wheat . the stalk of this plant is about the thickness of a finger , and is long and plyable enough , to be wound several times about their hats . and being it produces great number of flowers and quantity of seed ; it 's so full of tufts , that several persons pull them off divers of them . the convenience of this plant for hat-bands is this , that it doth not soak in the water , as the silk doth , and when it is wet it loses nothing of its lustre ; but , on the contrary , appears more beautiful and lively , and glittering as if it were enamelled . and therefore this plant is highly esteemed of in the very place where it grows ; for a hat with a band thereof is not sold under two * ducats , which is a very high price , according to the rate that things are sold for in china . where for the same price a man may buy as much velvet or damask , as will make make him a suit of clothes . they therefore who cannot go to the price of this plant , make use instead thereof of silken tufts of the same colour : so that in that country , they are counted poor when they are reduced to wear silk . but herbs and their stalks are esteemed of , as a very brave ornament for the most rich and honourable persons . see how great mens vanity is , when they are proud of a little chaff and straw ▪ at present all the chine●●es conform to the modes and fashions of the tartars . to which they have been compelled by very rigorous and severe ordinances , which condemned every man to death , who did not obey and observe them ; but the women were treated with more civility . nothing could be more opposite than this new tartarian-mode , to the fashion of the habits of the chineses , which for a long time they had kept to without the least alteration . and therefore the more satisfied they were with the fashion of their cloths , and their custome to wear their hair long , so much the more discontent they were to part with either ; which some so highly valued , that they chose rather to be stripped of their lives , than to be clothed after the tartarian mode . but the women found more civility from the conquerors , than their husbands did . neither doth it appear , that they ever failed to shew ●●ll respect to that sex , in any place , except it was in the province of canton . where the violent outrages of the vice roy in military affairs , did transport him beyond all bounds of honour or humanity : but we are not to presume , from the hard usage which the chineses women received in that provnice , that they were treated with no greater favour in the others : in which the souldiers were kept in better discipline , under the command of officers , who by their actions endeavoured to make a more advantageous impression in the minds of the people , both as to the merits of their own persons , and the honour of their nation . yet notwithstanding the great care they took to make their orders be punctually observed , they could not possibly prevent the great violences , which were committed in towns taken by storm . it is scarce to be expected it should be otherwise in war : for we see that these outrages are not less frequently commi●●ted in europe , even by christian souldiers , the commanders in chief not being able to remedy all disorders : yet it is certain , that all the provinces in china , except that of canton , the tartars demeaned themselves towards the women with all the honour and respect the chineses could wish for . the emperour particularly , the princes his uncles , and the other grandees of tartary , by the severe punishments they inflicted upon all persons convicted of any disorders , of that nature , manifested how averse they were from allowing or countenancing them . seeing the tartars treated the chineses women thus obligingly , it is not to be imagined , they would by force and violence compell them to change the fashion of their clothes . and the truth is , they made no order or injunction herein , but lef●● them free liberty to follow their own inclinations , to chuse whether they would be in the tartarian mode , or keep to their old fashion . and in every thing else the officers in the tartarian army , and the mandorins shewed all the observancy and respect to that sex , as is usually done in europe , which was not heretofore practised in china ; where , when any man spoke to a woman , he would never have vouchsafed her the title of madam ; though by her quality and condition she had been far superiour to him , and though at every word , she spoke to him , she had treated him with sir , and my lord. we must now give some account of the habit of the tartarian women , though herein we have not been so particularly informed . they wear hats as the men do , but they are not so finely adorned ; for many of the women count it gallantry to go negligently . sometimes it is a great piece of artifice , to have no artifice : for most things are the more handsome , by how much the more natural . and nature hath very just reason to complain , that those very women whom she hath endowed with excellent beauty , have notwithstanding , many times , recourse to art , and seems to acknowledg , that it is from it they have received all that is either graceful or agreeable in them . but the tartarian women use not these arts ; they wear their hair long , as in europe , and let it hang curling in a negligent manner upon their shoulders , not tying it with any string , but that which fastens on their hat. and their habit is either a certain vest , or simar , pretty long , without any collar ; or else one somewhat less , like a short wast-coa●● , very little different from those which the chinese women use ; these vests are of several colours , but ever ●●ery gay and lively , usually they are of sil●● , unless it b●● those of the meanest and poorest persons : as for the shape of them , they are made exactly fit to the body , have but little compass , and are not trimmed with those modish vanities , as are i●●vented in europe . they likewise wear buskins , and sometimes boots and spurs , when either they ride for their recreation , or go a journey ; their horses are their living * chopino's , which they manage so gracefully , as no dress sets them off so advantageously . their bows and arrows are thei●● rings and jewels ; and the places where they meet to discourse in , and receive company , is the open field , where they run and skip about like so many of the ancient tyrrhian nymphs , or the amazonian scythians , their neighbours : at which the chinese women , who had been immured up in prisons , and caves all their lives , were so highly surprised , ●●hat it is not to be expressed ; for they were so amazed at it , that they kn●●w not whether they should believe them to be men or women , and could never cease to admire them , though they were as much afraid of them , as of the men . yet for all this , we m●●st not suppose , that shooting and riding is the sole employment of the tartarian women . but they only use these exercises , to shew , what by their valour and courage they are able to do , if occasion requires it and the truth is , they accompany their husbands in the wars , and many times charge wi●●h them into the very midst of the enemies battalion . but nothing is more admirable in these women , than their dex●●erity in governing and managing their horses , which they do so skilfully , it is beyond all expression : and there is none , but understand how to to ride and manage a horse better than most men in other countries . it is not there as in spain , where only gentl●●men and persons of quality ride on horse-back . all the tartarian women , poor or rich , do it daily . their horses serve them instead of coaches and sedans : and they have each of them their horses in particular , which they train up and manage , so that it would be as great a disparagement to a woman in tartary not to know how to ride on horse-back , as in spain not to know how to go upon chopino's . doubtless whatever transcends its due bounds and measure , is deservedly blameable . and as we cannot excuse men , who in effeminacy , and a sollitous care to trick and trim up themselves , exceed even women : so neither can we approve , that women should surpass men in those exercises which are more proper for the masculine than feminine sex. but usage and custome may render those things excusable , which in themselves are neither contrary to religon or honesty : or , at least , from the custom and us●● which is made of them , we are to pas●● judgment whether the practise of them is to be tollerated or condemned . and as for those actions and customs ▪ of several people and nations , which have regard only to ●●n outward decency , and decorum , which serves only to make them be esteemed of by others , either more or less civilised or polite , these i say , depend very much upon opinion ▪ as for modes and fashions , every ma●● passes his censure upon them according to his own vanity and capriciousness ▪ some applaud and approve of that , which others dislike and vilifie : something 's are thought very decent and graceful in the opinion and fancy of some persons , and yet to hear othe●●s speak of them nothing is more ungraceful , or ridiculous . thus men scoff at and deride one another , and yet at the same time each man thinks he hath reason on his side . but it is certain , that though all men are not rational at all times , yet the tartars have reason to love their own country women the better , since they so sympathise with them in their martial genius , and apply themselves to those exercises , which suit and agree so well with their inclinations . the women there do both spring from , and are made of a wa●●like bloud and spirit , and from their very cradles they both recreate themselves by the practise of those quali●●ies with which nature hath endued them , and in which they have made themselves by habit , and custom , so expert , and likewise hereby they render themselves agreeable to the men : and therefore , either they are not very blameable to follow those exercises which are not so usual for women in other countries ; or if herein they commit a fault , it ought to be esteemed a very pardonable one . this is all the information i have received concerning those tartars , which have conquered so vast and rich an empire . after i had given you account of their military power , i thought my self obliged , to add something concerning their customs and management of civil affairs : for seeing they now govern , give laws , and introduce what customs they please , throughout all that spatious country , we may from thence take some measure of the present state of china , under its new masters . but that which yet remains the most deplorable , is , that such an infinite number of people , both the conquered and the conquerors should still remain under the tyranny of infidelity and impiety . there hath been some hope that the tartars , who have not yet shewn themselves so rebellious to the gospel of christ as the chineses were , might give freer entrance and a better reception than they did , to those to whom it should please god to inspire , to go and reveal the glad tidings thereof to them . but as yet these are only the desires and wishes of those , who dayly pray to god ▪ that his kingdom may come ; we must therefore all incessantly offer up our prayers and supplications to him , that he would shower down his graces and benedictions upon the hearts of those christian princes , who have had , or shall have , any part in that great work . it hath been the glory of the kings of spain , to have sent over , and maintained several labourers to work in that vast harvest : and this great and glorious attempt hath deservedly gained them the title of apostolick princes , from one of the soveraign high priests of the roman-catholick church , gregory xiv . finis . the booksellers advertisement . lest the faults which have escaped the press might be imputed to the person of honour , who gave himself the trouble of rendring the foregoing history into english ; i thought my self , in gratitude , oblig'd to acquaint the buyer , that the worthy author 's more weighty occasions would not allow him the leisure to revise or correct any part thereof ; and therefore , if some words have been mistaken , or omitted , i hope they are not so numerous , but they may procure pardon from the candid reader . m. p. these books are to be sold by moses pitt , at the white hart in little britain . folio . cassandra , the fam'd romance , . brigg's logarithms . francisci suarez metaphysica . quarto . dr. iohn pell's introduction to algebra , translated out of high dutch into english by thomas branker , m. a. . nich. mercatoris logarithmo-technia , sive methodus construendi logarithmos , . iacobi gregorii exercitationes geometricae , . dr. iohn wallis opera mechanica , pars prima & secunda , . pars tertia now in the press . banister's works of chyrurgery . hugh broughton's consent of scripture . snellii typis batavus , lugd. bat. . snellii observat. hussiacae . petrus paaw , de ossibus amstelreod . . lex talionis , sive vindiciae pharmaco●●oeorum . octavo . the history of the heathen gods , . a discourse of local motion , undertaking to demonstrate the laws of motion : and withall to prove that of the seven rules delivered by mr. des-cartes on this subject , he hath mistaken six : englished out of french , . the history of the late revolution of the empire of the great , mogul , together with the most considerable passages for five years following in that empire . . biblia hebraea , iosephi athias , . gualteri needham , disputatio anatomica de formato foetu , . buxtorfiu●●'s epitomy of his hebrew grammar , translated into english by iohn davis , . crow , scriptores in scripturam : now in the press . the fortunate fool , or the life of the dr. cenudo , a spanish romance , . the adventures of mr. t. s. an english merchant , taken prisoner by the turks of argiers , and carried into the inland countries of africa ; with a description of the kingdom of argiers , and of all the towns and places thereabouts ; . contemplations on mortalitity , ▪ a discourse written to a learned frier by mr. des fourneillis , shewing , that the system of mr. des cartes , and particularly his opinion concerning brutes , does contain nothing dangerous ; and that all that he hath written of both , seems to have been taken out of the first chapter of genesis : to which is annexed the system general of the cartesian philosophy . the relation of a voyage into mauritania in africk , by roland frejus of marseilles , by the french kings order , . to muley arxid king of taffaletta , &c. with a letter , in answer to divers questions concerning the religion , manners , &c. . a genuine explication of the visions in the book of revelation , full of new christian considerations : by the learned and pious a.b. peganius . englished out of high dutch by h. o. . prodromus to a dissertation concerning solids naturally contained within solids ; laying a foundation for the rendring a rational account both of the frame and the several changes of the mass of the earth , as also the various productions of the same . by nicholaus steno . . the second volume of the history of the great mogul , by f. berneire . now in the press . nicholas mercators's tables of logarithms . now ready for the press . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e * all magistrates , both civil and military , are called in the chinese tongue quonfu , which signifies men fit for counsel ; and for their quality , not office , are stiled lavie , lavisy , or lavias , which signifies lord or master : but the portuguezes , and in imitation of them , all the europeans call them mandorins ; derived ( as arnoldus montanus saith ) from the portugueze word mandarim , a commander or governour ; or as kircher intimates ) from the latin word mandare , to command . * the colao's were superiour to all other magistrates in the kingdom , and had in a manner a iurisdiction over them : therefore semedo calls them the supreme presidents in all councils , and of the whole government ; and saith they are commonly but four , and may never exc●●ed the n●●mber of six . * cha is a plant growing in japan and china , the leave●● of which the japanners grind to powder , and drink it înfused in warm water . but the chineses i●●fuse the whol●● leaves , in the same manner as they do theè . and the resemblance of the leaves of these two plants to each other , when they are expanded in warm water , makes me question , whether cha is not the tops of theè , ●●r else some species thereof . though gaspar bauhinus places it amongst the fennels ; for which he is reproved by the most ●●earned botanis●● dr. morrison . * wat is the down which covers the seeds of the apocynum syriacum , called in english silk-grass . * a ducat is worth about six shil●●ings eight pence sterling . * chopino's are high cloggs , which the women use in spain , to make them appear tall . an embassy from the east-india company of the united provinces, to the grand tartar cham, emperor of china deliver'd by their excellencies, peter de goyer and jacob de keyzer, at his imperial city of peking : wherein the cities, towns, villages, ports, rivers, &c. in their passages from canton to peking are ingeniously describ'd / by mr. john nieuhoff ... ; also an epistle of father john adams their antagonist, concerning the whole negotiation ; with an appendix of several remarks taken out of father athanasius kircher ; english'd, and set forth with their several sculptures, by john ogilby esq. ... gezantschap der neerlandtsche oost-indische compagnie aan den grooten tartarischen cham, den tegenwoordigen keizer van china. english nieuhof, johannes, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing n estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) an embassy from the east-india company of the united provinces, to the grand tartar cham, emperor of china deliver'd by their excellencies, peter de goyer and jacob de keyzer, at his imperial city of peking : wherein the cities, towns, villages, ports, rivers, &c. in their passages from canton to peking are ingeniously describ'd / by mr. john nieuhoff ... ; also an epistle of father john adams their antagonist, concerning the whole negotiation ; with an appendix of several remarks taken out of father athanasius kircher ; english'd, and set forth with their several sculptures, by john ogilby esq. ... gezantschap der neerlandtsche oost-indische compagnie aan den grooten tartarischen cham, den tegenwoordigen keizer van china. english nieuhof, johannes, - . goyer, pieter de. keizer, jacob de. kircher, athanasius, - . china monumentis. selections. english. ogilby, john, - . schall von bell, johann adam, ?- . nederlandsche oost-indische compagnie. the second edition. [ ], p., leaves of plates : ill., double map, plans ( double) printed by the author at his house in white-friers, london : . added t.p. engraved. translation of: gezantschap der neerlandtsche oost-indische compagnie aan den grooten tartarischen cham, den tegenwoordigen keizer van china. reproduction of original in huntington library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng nederlandsche oost-indische compagnie. china -- description and travel. netherlands -- commerce -- china. china -- commerce -- netherlands. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images - mona logarbo sampled and proofread - mona logarbo text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion an embassy sent by the east-india company of the united provinces to the grand tartar cham or emperovr of china . delivered at pekin by peter de goyer and iacob de keyzer a o . w. heller fecit . . an embassy from the east-india company of the united provinces , to the grand tartar cham emperor of china , deliver'd by their excellencies peter de goyer and iacob de keyzer , at his imperial city of peking wherein the cities , towns , villages , ports , rivers , &c. in their passages from canton to peking , are ingeniously describ'd , by m r iohn nievhoff , steward to the ambassadors . also an epistle of father iohn adams their antagonist , concerning the whole negotiation . with an appendix of several remarks taken out of father athanasius kircher . english'd , and set forth with their several sculptures , by iohn ogilby esq his maiesties cosmographer , geographick printer , and master of the revels in the kingdom of ireland . the second edition . london , printed by the author at his house in white-friers . m.dc.lxxiii . a description of china taken by the author m. iohn neuhoff in his iourneys with the batavian ambassadours , from canton to the emperours court at peking . map of china an exact relation of the embassy sent by the east-india company of the united provinces to the grand tartar cham , or emperor of china , delivered at peking the imperial city , &c. the lacedaemonians were a people , who by their laws and customs were strictly prohibited from travelling out of their own countrey , lest so degenerating in manners , ( as they supposed ) they might fall into a more loose and irregular course of life , and by the acquaintance of the various modes of several forein nations , slight the strictness of their own severer establishments . neither would they permit that any strangers should reside amongst them , lest they by conversation should be imbu'd with their novelties and opinions . which more to strengthen , what citizen soever that did not educate his children according to their own setled laws , was immediately pronounced incapable of the priviledges belonging to his countrey . so great a love had this nation to their native soil , and such the aversion engraffed in them from their very cradles to forein parts , that a youth onely once asking the way to pilea , by order of the magistracy suffer'd condign punishment presently upon the spot . but these severer ways and starch'd formalities were , both by the other greeks and the romans , utterly exploded , who knowing better things , readily indulged licence to travel where they might best improve their wealth , literature , or observation . and also we find by their most ancient and accurate writers , that they neither spared cost , study , nor pains , to be replenished with remote and transmarine imbellishments , both of arts , science , and industry . when the emperor trajan , after the parthian war , busied himself in a philosophical inquisition concerning the wonders of the deep , and occult nature of the ocean , a sudden storm happening , hurried him from coasting far into the offin , where he beheld a fleet standing in for india ; whereof being inform'd , he fetching a deep sigh , said , ah that i were young again , and could resume my former vigour , then would i visit those distant regions , and penetrate the avenues of the oriental world. king mithridates , who after a long contest with the romans , having resetled himself in his throne , resolved not onely upon the well managing of the affairs at home , but the enlarging his dominions abroad ; whereupon he made himself master ( of which not any prince had done before ) of the neighboring scythians , who had never till then been absolutely subdu'd . this great work finish'd , and so mighty a nation brought under , he diverted himself to travel , not onely to make a superficial view of cities and situations , vulgarities and various humors adherent to several nations , but also of their scolastick knowledge , and politick governments : on which account he pass'd through all pontus , cappadocia , and most parts of asia . tacitus , the famous roman historian , enumerating the many vertues of germanicus , says , that he , greedy of knowledge , especially of forein transactions , made his tour through greece , thrace , asia , and armenia : but thus much not satisfying the curiosity of this prince , he voyaged into aegypt , under pretence of setling the government of that kingdom , but rather of having a visual speculation of the antiquities reported to be there . democritus no less sollicitous of making search beyond his own home , after the death of his father damasippus , parted with a no unplentiful patrimony for a scarce considerable sum , to furnish out the expences of his outward-bound travels in quest of science ; he first address'd himself to the aegyptian priests , next the chaldaeans , after to the gymnosophists in india , from whose magazines , and the then fountains of learning , he returned rich , being freighted with a full cargo both of divine and moral principles . let plato , prince of philosophers , stand for all , who in like manner penetrated the bowels of aegypt , and other more distant countreys , returning as plentifully furnished with their several observations an acquirements . inclinations no less vigorous have of late been observed in europe , but with more success ; who not being bounded by herculean bars , pass'd so far through the ( till then ) unmeasured atlantick , that they lighted upon a new world , a flourishing hesperides , regions whose sands were gold , earth plate , and rivers silver , a paradice extended to the arctick and antarctick circles , with several other countreys and islands , that reach almost the utmost latitude of either poles , out-shining all the fables of antiquity , and boldest tales of their poetick dreams ; so that the ancients are not to stand in competition with our modern discoverers , who found out in less than one century , more than they in their many thousand years . whilst i contemplated the laudable actions and great enterprises of famous navigators , i conceiv'd my self oblig'd to put in my mite , and not to conceal some special remarks , being taken by me with no small care and pains , in a countrey as little known to europe as any . after my return from the west-indies , where i had sometime remained , my occasions invited me from home ( a contrary course ) to the east-indies ; where , not long after my arrival at batavia , it was order'd by the general maatzuyker , and the honorable council then residing there , to send peter de goyer , and iacob keysar as ambassadors , with credentials , and a considerable train of attendants , to peking in china , to the grand cham of tartary , the now emperor of china , impowering to negotiate concerning a free and mutual commerce with them in his kingdoms and territories . whereupon receiving also commands to attend this embassy , i had thrown into my hands ( as i conceived ) fit opportunity to make a more exact discovery of the genius and manners of the people , and customs of the place , and countreys supposed by all geographers to be the richest in the world , and where any stranger formerly durst never attempt . and herein ( without breach of modesty ) i dare boldly affirm , that nothing considerable slipt my observation relating to my design , and that in taking accurate maps and sketches , not onely of the countreys and towns , but also of beasts , birds , fishes , and plants , and other rarities never divulged ( as i am informed ) heretofore . but now to remove some obstructions , and to clear the way , that posterity may not be bereav'd of the fruit of these my endeavors , i find my self highly necessitated to relate what passed in this undertaking , with as much candour and brevity as the work may possibly require . but before i engage my self , it seems also not amiss to set forth briefly the division of the universal globe , and likewise the etymology or derivation of the word china , the condition of the soil , and the extent thereof , and lastly the ten provinces of the fifteen into which that county divides it self , and the towns and cities through which we did not pass . the terraqueous globe comprehending sea and land , rivers and lakes , stands divided by modern geographers into two semi-orbs , viz. the old and new world : the old contains europe , asia , and africa ; the new , america , not much less in extent to all those vast regions discovered before ; named so from americus vesputius a florentine , but indeed first found out by christopher columbus a genoese , furnished out for so great an expedition by ferdinand and isabel king and queen of castile and aragon , in the year . but five years after americus voyaging , made his approaches higher into those unknown confines , and so got by a lucky hit , or something in his name , the honor of denomination of the moiety of the world from the prime discoverer , to whom so great a glory belonged : since vulgarly called the west-indies , not improperly , the east being by sea found by us about the same time . under our new world may also be comprised those vast southern coasts and straights of magellan , first lighted on by ferdinandus magellanus in the year . in his circumnavigation of the universe ; which forty five years after sir francis drake , and next sir thomas bendish , englishmen , made a farther inspection into ; and in the year . oliver van noord a hollander pass'd ; but of later years a spaniard , ferdinand de quier , out-shot them all by a more ample discovery than all the former . asia ( not to make mention of any other divisions of the world , being impertinent to the following discourse ) stands bounded on the north by the tartarick sea , on the east with the great indian ocean called eous , and on the south with the same ; on the west with the arabian gulph , and the slip of land situated betwixt this gulph and the mediterranean sea ; the extent of which from the hellespont as far as mallassa , the utmost town of traffick in india , consists of dutch miles ; the breadth from the arabian gulph to the cape of tabin dutch miles . all asia , which the ancients divide into asia the great , and asia the less , modern computors part into five divisions ; persia , the turkish empire , india , ( to which they cast in the adjacent isles ) tartary , and china . what concerns the name of china , or the farther part of asia , much time and pains have been spent and taken by several historians both old and new , as also by the natives of the countrey and foreiners , to give the true derivation thereof , and the several names by which china has been formerly call'd , to whom i shall refer my self to satisfie the curiosity of the reader in this particular . that these are the people whom ptolemy calls chineses , both the constitution of the countrey , and the name by which it is known at this time , may suffice to prove the truth thereof : for that which in spanish is writ china , in italian is called cina , in high-dutch tschina , and in low , dutch and latin , sina . the difference in the pronunciation of the word china and sina betwixt us and the spaniards is not much ; but in regard it falls somewhat hard to those people to pronounce the ch , they therefore make use of the greek letter χ. the tartars call this kingdom catay , and sometimes mangin ; but this name rather denotes the inhabitants themselves then the countrey : for mangin signifies in their language a wild and unciviliz'd people ; and with this word the tartars often deride the chineses . this countrey was likewise formerly called catay by marcus panwelz a venetian , who was the first discoverer thereof in part . but the most known name by which that kingdom is call'd at present by those of europe , is china . the reason why that kingdom has been called by so many several names , may be supposed to be this , from an ancient custom observed amongst them , that whosoever gets the sovereignty over them , presents the kingdom with a new name according to his pleasure . amongst the rest we read , that formerly this farther part of asia , or china , was called thau , yu , tha , sciam , cheu , as also han , thau , which signifies boundless broad ; yu , rest ; tha , great ; sciam , curious ; cheu , perfect ; han , the milky-way . long before the conquest of china by the tartars in their last invasion , and the deposing of the emperor of china , ( viz. when the sovereignty of the kingdom was in the family of ciu ) china was called by the chineses , min , which signifies perspicuity or brightness . afterwards they added to the word min the syllable ta , and called it then tamin , or ( as some write ) taming , which signifies the kingdom of great brightness . for above years this kingdom bore the name of tai●jven , and at this time is called by the tartars , who possess the kingdom under the great cham , taicing . but though this kingdom of china doth often change its lord and name , the chineses however have time out of mind called it by two other particular names , as chungchoa , and chungque ; the first whereof signifies the middle kingdom , and the other the middle garden . the reason why the chineses gave their kingdom these names , may be suppos'd to be this ; in regard that formerly they did verily believe that the heaven was round , the earth four-square , and in the middle point thereof lay their kingdom . wherefore when they first saw the maps of europe , they took it very ill that their kingdom was not placed in the middle , but in the farther part of the east . and therefore when matthias riccius a iesuit , had in china made a map of the whole world , he so ordered his adulation , that the kingdom of china fell to be in the middle . but most of the chineses do now acknowledge this their great error , and blush , convinc'd of so much ignorance . and though the chineses themselves have thus called their kingdom by several names ( according as the family which govern'd over them hapned to change ) yet their neighbors that live upon the confines take no notice of their alterations , neither follow the chineses therein ; for those of couchenchina and siam , call this kingdom cin ; the islanders of iapan , than ; the tartars , han ; and the turks , saraceners ; and other western people , cataium . some conceive that this name is originally from sioni , in respect sina in their language signifies a most brave and famous countrey . others opposing , will have this kingdom to derive its name from the inhabitants of the city chincheu , because these people drive onely a constant trade by sea to most places of asia ; so that the portugueses and indians , by leaving out the same letters of the word chincheu , might easily give it the name of china . but those are in a very great error , that will have the word china to be derived from a certain word cinch , which by the chineses is very much us'd . the falseness of this assertion will clearly appear from hence , in that the chineses , who trade with the indians or portugueses to those places , and go with their ships to india , us'd on the score of civility and kind respect , to greet each other in their mothers tongue , not with the name of cinch , but sia . now that which appears to me to be a most probable truth amongst the various opinions of writers , is that which the iesuit martinus martinii ( a man of great learning and skill in the antiquities of china ) has asserted in the sixth book of his history of china ; the words whereof are as follow : i shall not ( says he ) let this pass unmention'd , which seems to me most likely , that not onely by the indians , but also by strangers , the name china took rise and original from the generation , family , or branch of cina , who govern'd in china in the . year before the birth of christ : so that we ought not to call it china , but rather the kingdom of sinen or cinen : for in the time of those kings which proceeded from this branch , the name of siners was first made known by strangers , and especially by the indians . by the indians the name of china afterwards came into use , and was followed by the portugueses after the conquest of india : for this family of cina govern'd over the greatest part of the siners , who lived toward the west , and continually had wars with foreiners : when afterwards the court or seat of the kingdom was planted there , received the name of the kingdom of china . this family of cina being risen to the highest pitch of all prosperity , prov'd after a great invader of others territories ; insomuch that it seems no wonder that strangers and remote nations had the name of cina so frequent among them . and though the sineses call this farther part of asia or cina by several names , according to the governing families that happen to change , yet however foreiners do reserve the first name which they heard . and this is my opinion concerning the original of the name sina ; and according to this assertion , the first letter of the word ought to be writ , not with an s but with a c. all china was formerly divided by the chinese emperor xunus into provinces ; afterwards the emperor yva , who took upon him the government after the death of xinus , about years before the incarnation of our saviour , reduced all china into nine provinces , which onely at that time comprehended the northern parts of china , and had for their confines the river kiang . but after that they had conquer'd the southern parts by degrees , and somewhat civiliz'd the inhabitants , the whole kingdom of china was divided into provinces : amongst these also they reckon the province of leaotung , which is situated on the west of peking , where the great wall begins , and the hanging-island of corea ; both which pay tribute to the emperor . there are several other islands beside , which pay also tribute : amongst which the island haman is the chiefest , lying in the sea over against the province of quangsi , among the islands which are tributary to this kingdom , is also accounted the island formosa , which the chineses call lieukieu , and situated over against the province of foken ; and also the island cheuxan , over against the province of chekiang , a very famous place for trading . but of this more at large hereafter . six of the provinces verge upon the sea , as peking , xantung , kiangnan or nanking , cheaiang , foking , and quantung . from hence toward the north lie the midland countries , as quangsi , kiangsi , huquang , honan , and xansi ; and toward the west the other four , xensi , sucheu , queicheu , and iunnan . lastly , this empire which comprehends kingdoms , is also divided into the south and north-china : south-china the tartars call the kingdom of mangin , and north-china , the kingdom of catay . in the first are nine kingdoms , and in the last six , or eight , if you will reckon amongst them the kingdom of leaotung , and the hanging-island of corea . by what has been already said , it doth clearly appear how far those are mistaken , who write of another empire beyond china , which they call catay ; as likewise of several towns , as quinsey , cambalu , and many other fictions ; whereas in truth , beyond the great wall no other people live but tartars , who have no fixed abodes , but wander up and down the countries in wagons , and so travel from place to place , as may be found at large in the writings of those who have sufficiently confuted this great error and mistake , as virgantius , and martinus martinii , in his atlas of china . amongst the rest , the iesuits have likewise found by experience , that beyond the empire of china no monarchy of catay is to be found ; insomuch that the same people whom we call chineses , are by the persians call'd cataians . this same mistake has been likewise sufficiently and learnedly confuted with undeniable arguments , by the most learned iacob gool , a person of extraordinary knowledge in all arts of literature , and especially in the oriental languages , and at present arabick professor in the university of leyden in his appendix to the atlas of china . the kingdom of china is so inclos'd with several islands , and on the east and south with seas , that it seems almost to be four-square , onely two great mountains thrust themselves out toward the sea , which in the chinese language are called tung . the one lies by the town of ningpo , from whence you may sail in hours to the island of iapan : the other great hill is in the province of xantung , near to the town of tengoheu . china , situated in the farthest part of asia , borders toward the east , south , and west , upon the great indian sea , and is call'd tung by the chineses , which signifies easterly . and on the north it is separated from the kingdoms of ninche and nicolhan , by that famous wall which was made by those of china against the invasion of the tartars . higher up toward the north it has for frontiers the kingdom of taniju , and a wilderness call'd samo , which separates the north side of this china from the kingdoms of samahan and cascar . upon the other provinces situated toward the south , joyn the kingdoms of prester-iohn , geo , ( which by the chineses are call'd by one common name sifan ) as also tibet , laos , and mien . likewise china reaches as far as brangale , and to some part of tartary , and the mountains of damascus , which separates it from tartary and india . the furthest extent of china ( taken in the breadth ) begins in the south upon the island hainan , which lies in degrees northern latitude : from thence it reaches toward the north to degrees ; insomuch that china in the breadth extends to degrees , that is , dutch leagues . it s length begins in the province of iuunan , at degrees , and ends in the east at the mountain of the town ningpo , call'd by the portugueses , nampo , at degrees : so that this part consists of leagues in longitude . china is not a little secure in regard of the adjacent kingdoms , and the natural and strong forts whereby this kings realm stands so intirely protected against all violence from without , that the like is hardly to be seen elsewhere ; neither are there any avenues found leading to this monarchy , insomuch that it is so well provided and guarded , that it seems to be a world within it self , and separated from all the rest , as well toward the south as east ; and where the sea borders , it hath so many islands , banks , flats , and blind rocks , that it is altogether unsafe to approach china on the side with any great ships of men of war. on the west , and somewhat toward the south , lie the woods and hills of tamessus , which are so thick and high , that it is altogether unpenetrable on that side , and which separate china from the next bordering asia , and the lesser neighboring kingdoms ; all which adds to the defence and protection of this empire . toward the north and west it is also sufficiently secur'd against all invasions by the sandy and dry flats of samo , which endanger all vessels that attempt any landing in those parts . lastly , this kingdom has toward the north a great wall , which the family and branch of cina built against the invasion of the tartars years before the birth of christ ; but in what condition this wall is at present , and how far it extends , we shall treat at large in the description of the province of peking . in respect the sovereignty over the fifteen kingdoms of this china belongs at present to a monarch , the great cham of tartary , i shall give you an account of the number of all the great and little cities situated in all these dominions . first of all , they sum up in this whole empire capital cities , which out-shine the rest both in greatness and glory . under the command of this emperor are small cities , amongst which may be compared , in magnificence , beauty , and people , with the chief cities . beside these , there are great cities more , which are not subject to any other , yet they must not bear the name of capital , though they command over small cities . beside all these , there are cities more , for the officers and commanders of the militia to dwell in . the forts and castles are . beside which great garison cities , and small garison towns , which are never without full companies , and of soldiers , who are permitted to inhabit promiscuously amongst the burgers . there is no distinguishing by the greatness and largeness of the cities , the one from the other ; for some of the small ones exceed some others of the great and prime cities , both in largeness , wealth , and people : but according to the worth and dignity of the governors , and the priviledges of the place , she bears the precedency , and is reckon'd amongst the chief cities . no place must presume to take up the name of a city , but what is wall'd in ; for every inferior town or situation subjects to the next adjacent capital city . most of the cities in china are built after one fashion and form , commonly four-square , with broad and high walls , adorn'd with quadruple towers , placed at an equal distance ; round about which runs a deep moat , and that also is surrounded with a mud or earthen wall. each city has a double gate , and two double doors , whereof the first stands directly over against the second , that there is no seeing through the last , though you stand in the first : betwixt these two gates opens most commonly a large court , where they discipline their militia : upon the gates are likewise built great watch-towers , where the soldiers keep night-sentinel . most of the cities have great suburbs belonging to them , which are as full of people as within the wall. without the battlements each metropolis hath a delightful plain , curiously adorned with towers , trees , and other embellishments , most pleasant to the eye . the country every where swarms with people , so that wheresoever you travel , you shall meet continually with crowds of men , women , and children . as now these kingdoms seem not onely to exceed all other parts of the world , for the number of most rare edifices and rich cities , so they are likewise no less abounding in people : for the most populous country of all europe stands not in competition with this . those that will take the pains to look into the chinese pole or register-books , wherein is exactly set down the number of the people of each province ( except those of the royal family ) will find that it amounts to the number of millions , hundred and thousand , hundred and persons : neither need you wonder which way this can be made out ; for every master of a family is oblig'd upon a great penalty to hang out a little board over his door , upon which he must set down the number of his houshold , and their condition , &c. and to prevent all fraud , one is appointed over every tenth house , whom they call titang , which signifies the tenth-man , or tyther : his office consists in taking an account of the number of the persons upon the board ; and if the master of the family fail to make that known truly , he is to acquaint the governor of the city with the abuse . having spoken thus much of the situation , division , and extent of china ; i shall add in short what these fifteen provinces pay annually in taxes one with another ; as also how many capital , great , little , and garison cities are in each of the ten ; and lastly , what each province , division , or shire , disburseth yearly in taxes to the emperor of china . no man possesses a foot of land in all this empire , without paying to the emperor something out of it ; so that we need not wonder , that over and above the common expences which are made upon the account of petty kings , vice-roys , and military officers , there are more then threescore millions of crowns brought yearly into the emperors coffers , the whole sum amounts to millions of crowns , whereof he cannot dispose as he pleaseth , but the money is brought into the treasury ; and if the king at any time desires a supply , in writing to the treasurer he is not to deny the payment of it . the provinces bring in yearly in taxes millions hundred thousand hundred and bags of rice , and one bag is enough to serve men for one day ; hundred thousand hundred pounds of raw silk , hundred thousand hundred and rowls of cloth made of hemp , thousand hundred and bales of cottons , hundred thousand hundred and rowls of wrought silk . but the city of hucheu buys off this tax yearly for the sum of thousand crowns . the provinces bring in likewise million hundred thousand hundred and weight of salt , each weight is to be reckon'd at hundred pounds , amounting in all to hundred millions hundred thousand hundred pounds ; millions hundred thousand hundred trusses of hay and straw for the kings stables , beside all other taxes . the other ten provinces of china i did not see in my iourney , yet however i shall give you an account of the taxes which the great and lesser cities thereof pay yearly to the emperor ; their names are these : zansi , the second province of the fifteen , xensi the third , honan the fifth , sucheu the sixth - huquang the seventh , chekiang the tenth , fokien the eleventh , quangsi the thirteenth , quicheu the fourteenth , and immam the fifteenth . the second kingdom of zansi . this province lies westward of peking , and is neither so large nor populous , but more fruitful , and of more antiquity , because ( if credit may be given to the historians of china ) the chineses derive from hence their first rise and original . on the north this province has for confines the great wall , which reaches from east to west through the whole country ; behind which lies the kingdom of tamyn , and the sandy wilderness of samo . the west side of this province lies upon the yellow river , which runs from north to south , and is separated by the same from the province of xensi . this province produces the sweetest and fairest grapes of all asia ; but the chineses make no wine of them , but onely dry them , and so bring them to the market through all china . in this country of zansi ( which is very remarkable and worthy of observation ) are through the whole country great store of fire-wells , even in the same manner as the water-wells are in europe , which they use for the dressing of meat after this manner : the mouth of the well is stopped very close , and onely a place left open to set the pot upon , by which means the pot boyls without any trouble . this province likewise produces good store of coal , which they dig out of the hills , as in england , and at luyk in the netherlands , which serves the inhabitants for fewel , who likewise use stoves in their houses , made after the manner of those in holland . in this country of zansi are capital cities , small cities , and several forts . the capital cities are taiyuen , pingiaen , taitung , lugan , and fuencheu . . taiyuen commands over cities , taiyuen , tayven , iucu , taco , ki , sinkin , congyven , ciaoching , venxui , loping , che , tingsiang , tai , utai , kiechi , cofan , fan , hing , paote , and hiang . . pingiaen commands over cities , as pingyaen , siangling , hungtung , feuxan , chaoching , taiping , yoiang , ieching , kioiao , fuensi , pu , lincin , yungho , yxi , vanciuen , hocin , kiai , ganye , hia , venhi , pinglo , iuiching , kiang , yuenkio , ho , kie , hiangning , cie , taning , xeleu , and yangho . among these , pu , kiai , ho , kie , and cie , are the chiefest . . tai●ung commands over cities , taitung , hoaigien , hoenyuen , ing , xanin , so , maye , guei , quangling , quangchang , and lingkieu : whereof ing , so , and guei , are the chiefest . . lugan commands over eight cities , lugan , caeneu , timlieu , siangheng , luching , h●quan , liching , and pingxun . . fuencheu commands likewise over eight cities , fuencheu , hiaoy , pingiao , kiakieu , ning●iang , lingxa , inugning , and lin. beside these great cities there are three other corporations in this city , as sin , laao , and ca. these towns are not much inferior to the cities , and so esteem'd by the chineses ; but yet they are not preferred to that dignity of the cities , though they have a command over some lesser towns. for the safety of the ways , aud defence of the great wall , there are strong forts in this country , which are surrounded with strong walls , their names are these ; gueiguen , ieuguei , coguei , maye , vanglin , ianghon , caoxon , tienching , chinlu , cuigyuen , pinglin , chungtun , geutung , and tungxing . the pole or register-book of this province reckons five hundred eighty nine tho●sand nine hundred fifty nine families , and five hundred eighty four thousand fifteen fighting men. that which this country pays in taxes yearly to the emperor , consists of twenty two hundred seventy four thousand and twenty two bags of rice , fifty pounds of fine linnen , four thousand seven hundred and seventy silk-stuffs , four hundred and twenty thousand weight of salt , and thirty five hundred forty four thousand eight hundred and fifty bundles of hay , beside several other taxes . the third kingdom of xensi . amongst the northern dominions is this xensi , which is very great , chiefly situated toward the west in degrees , and borders upon the kingdoms of prester-iohn , casker , and tibet , which are call'd by one name in the chinese tongue , sifan . westward the borders extend beyond the tartar kingdom of taniju ; betwixt which and this countrey , the great wall and some forts make a separation , which doth not run through all this country but onely to the side of the yellow river . the remaining part of this country situated on the other bank of the river , has no wall for its defence , but dry and barren sand-fields , and the yellow river , and sufficient fortifications . eastward this xensi is likewise bounded with this yellow river , which runs through the country . southward lie very high mountains , which are as strong bulwarks , and separate this province from the provinces of honan sucheu , and huquang . want of rain makes this country very dry ; but yet it produces great store of wheat , barley , and turkish corn , but very little rice , the beasts feed all winter upon corn. it abounds with sheep and goats , which they shear three times ayear , in the spring , in summer , and in harvest ; and of the wooll they make themselves clothes . in this countrey they make great store of musk , which grows in the navel of a beast not much unlike to a young hind ; the flesh whereof the chineses eat as other meat . when this deer goes to rutting , the cod swells like a boil that is full of matter ; which exuperation consisting of a thin hairy purse , is then taken out with all its precious stuff by the natives . true it is , that all the purses which are brought to us , are not the right and pure navels ; for the cunning chineses know very well when they empty the purse , how to fill up the same again with counterfeit musk. there is likewise gold found in this country , which is not fetch'd from the mines , ( for those the emperor will not suffer to be opened , there being both gold and silver mines ) but from the sides of rivers and shallow waters . in this country are eight capital cities , a hundred and seven small cities , beside castles and forts : the eight capital cities are these ; sigan , fungciang , hangchung , pingleang , cunchang , linijao , kingyang , and iengan . . sigan commands over cities , sigam , hienyang , hingping , linchang , kingijang , caolong , hu , lantien , liuo , xang , chingan , tung , chaoye , hoyang , cheng , pexuy , hanching , hoa , hoyan , gueinan , puching , conan , hoxanijang , xangnan , yao , sanyuen , tungquoa , fuping , kien , fungciuen , vucung , iungxeu , fuen , xunhoa , xanxuy , changvu . . fungciang commands over eight cities , fungciang , kixan , paoki , fufung , muy , linieu , lung , and pingijang . . hanchung commands over towns , hanchung , paoching , chingu , yang , sihiang , fungmien , niengkiang , lioyang , hinggan , pingli , xeciuen , sinijang , haniju , peho , and cuijang . . pingleang commands over ten cities , pingleang , cungsin , hoating , chinyven , kuyven , knig , lingtai , choangleang , limgte , and congning . . cung chang commands over seventeen cities , chungchang , ganting , hoeining , tunguei , chang , ningyven , fokiang , siho , ching , cin , cingan , cingxui , li , kiai , ven , hoei , leangtang . . linijao commands over five cities , linijao , gueoyven , lan , kin , ho. . kingyang commands over five towns , kingyang , hoxi , hoan , ning , and chuining . . iengan comands over cities , iengan , gansai , canciven , ganting , paogan , y●huen , ienchuen , ienchang , cingkien , fen , cochuen , chungpu , ykiun , suite , miche , kia , upao , xinmo , and fuco . beside these great and small cities in this province , there are likewise several magazines which lie scatter'd up and down , some within the great wall , and some without . the chiefest of these forts are these eight , xacheu , xancheu , iungchang , leangcheu , choanglang , sining , chiny , culang . these following are small ones , hingnia , ningniachung , yaocheu , nincheu , hocheu , cinglu , yulin , chinfan , xetu , hantung , pinglu , mingxa , guei , and sengqui . the chinese register reckons the number of families in this province , to be no less than eight hundred thirty one thousand fifty one ; and thirty nine hundred thirty four thousand one hundred seventy six fighting men. the taxes which this countrey pays , are nineteen hundred twenty nine thousand and fifty seven bags of wheat , three hundred sixty and five thousand weight of fine linnen , nine thousand two hundred and eighteen pounds of all sorts of wrought silks , seventeen thousand two hundred and seventy pounds of cotton , eight hundred and twenty thousand seven hundred and seventy pounds of callicoes , beside fifteen hundred and fourteen thousand seven hundred and forty nine trusses of hay for the kings stables . the fifth province of honan . the province of honan lies east and south-east with nanking , north and north-east with peking and some part of xantung , and south south-west with hucang ; but westward it borders upon the province of sucheu , and with the remaining part of xensi . in this fifth province we find eight great cities , a hundred small cities , beside forts and castles : the eight great cities are caifung , queite , shangte , gueiheoi , hoaiking , honan , nanijang , and iuning . . caifung bears the command over cities , caifung , chinlieu , ki , tunghiu , taiking , gueixi , gueichuen , ienlin , fuken , chungmen , iangvu , iuenvu , fungkieu , iencin , laniang , chin , xangaxui , sihoa , hiangching , ienching , chaggio , iu , sinching , mie , shing , iungiang , iungee , hoin , suxi , isung . . queite governs over nine cities , queite , ningling , loye , hiaye , iungehing , ciu , iuching , hiahching , and xeching . . changte commands over seven cities , changte , tanchin , linchang , lin , cu , vugan , and xe. . gueihoei commands over six cities , gueihoei , coching , sinchiang , hoekia , ki , and hoei . . hoaikuing commands over six cities , hoaikuing , ciyven , sievun , vuche , meng , ven. . honan ●ommands over cities , houan , iensu , cung , mengciu , yyang , tenfung , tungpe , nanchao , tengo , nuihiahg , sinije , chechun , yu , vuxang , and ye . . kingyang commands over five towns , kingyang , hoxi , hoan , ning , and chuining . . iuning commands over cities , iuning , hanchai , sipnig , sincai , siuping , chinijang , sinigang , loxan , kioxan , quango , quangxan , cuxi , sce , and xangching , the great city iu , which though not preferred by the chineses to the dignity of a capital city , yet however commands over five small cities , as iu , luxan , kia , paofung , and yyang . the yearly revenue , according to the toll-book of the emperor , which this country brings in , amo●nts to five hundred eighty nine thousand two hundred and ninety six families , and fifty one hundred six thousand two hundred and seventy fighting men. the income of the revenue amounts yearly to twenty four hundred fourteen thousand four hundred and seventy seven bags of rice , twenty three thousand five hundred and nine pounds of unwrought linnen , nine thousand nine hundred fifty nine pounds of several sorts of silk , three hundred forty one pounds of cottons , which are very scarce in this county , and lastly , twenty two hundred fourscore and eight thousand seven hundred forty four trusses of hay for the kings stables . the sixth kingdom of sucheu . this territory of sucheu is very large and fruitful , which eastward bordereth upon huquang , southward upon queicheu , north-east and by north upon xensi , north-west upon prester-iohn's countrey , westward upon ti●et , and southward upon the province of iunnan . in this whole province are eight chief cities , a hundred twenty four great and little cities , four garison cities , beside several other towns and places . the eight capital cities are chingtu , paoning , xungning , siucheu , chunking , queicheu , lunggan , and mahu . . chingtu commands over little cities , chingtu , xaanglieu , veukiang , sinfan , sinlu , kintang , ginxeu , chingping , pi , cu , nuikiang , quou , peug , cuugning , gan , kien , cuyang , cungking , sincin , han , xefan , miencho , teyang , mien , changning , lokiang , mieu , vencheuen , guei , and pao . . pagning commands over cities , pagning , cangki , nanpu , quangyven , pa , chaoboa , tungkiang , kien , cutung , and mankiang . . xunking has under its command cities , xunking , sike , iungxan , ylnug , quanggan , kin , tacho , gochi , and linxui . . siucheu commands likewise over cities , siucheu , kingfu , fuxun , nanki , hiuguen , changning , iunlien , cung , cao , and lukehang . . chungking commands over cities , chungking , kiangein , changxeu , taco , iuncheuen , kikiang , nancheuen , kiukiang , ho , tungleang , tingguen , piexan , chung , fungtu , tienkiang , fen , fulung , and pinxui . . queicheu commands over cities , queicheu , coxan , tachang , taming , iunyang , vau , cai , tai , sinning , leangxan , kieuzi , tunchiang , and taiping . . lunggan commands over three cities , lunggan , kiangyeu , and xeciven , and also over several forts . . mahu is alone , without having any city under its command . the great cities are six , tungcheuen , muicheu , kiating , kiung , lincheu , and yacheu . though these six great cities might very well deserve the name and dignity of capital cities , in regard of their largeness , and number of inhabitants , yet they do not enjoy that dignity , because this province is to have no more capital cities then peking and nanking . the first great city tungcheuen , commands over other cities ; the second muicheu , over four ; the third kiating , over seven ; the fourth kiung , over three ; the fifth liucheu , over four ; and the sixth yacheu commands likewise over four . the four chief garison cities are tinchnen , uniung , usa , and chinhiung ; beside which there are small garison cities and forts . this province produces much silk , and other rich commodities . it is very large and fruitful , having the great river of kiang running quite through it : in some places it is mountainous , but wants neither for trees nor valleys . from hence only comes the right radix-china , or china-root ; for that which grows in other places of china is wild and good for nothing . from hence comes likewise that incomparable root call'd rhubarb , which the people of tibet and mogar , who drive the trade in this province , send from thence into europe . here are likewise found two sorts of amber stones , namely the red and yellow ; which last is found also upon other coasts . the people here are very cunning in counterfeiting of amber , which they do with so much skill , that they sell it sometimes for the right , it being impossible to discern it , being not much inferior unto it either in sight or goodness . iron , tin , and lead , are likewise fetch'd from the mountains in great quantities ; among which ( the wonder is ) are great store of salt-pits , that produce so much salt , that the inhabitants know not how to spend one third part of it . the toll-book wherein the number of the people of the country is set down , mentions no less than hundred thousand hundred families , and hundred thousand hundred and fighting men , without reckoning the soldiers , who are very numerous in the country . that which this province pays in taxes to the emperor yearly , consists of hundred thousand bags of rice , thousand hundred and pounds of wrought and unwrought silk , thousand hundred and pounds of cottons , hundred thousand hundred weight of salt , beside other taxes paid to his imperial majesty in some parts of this province . the seventh kingdom of hucang . the province of hucang borders toward the north upon the province of honan , north-west upon xensi , westward upon sucheu , toward the south upon quangsi , south-west upon queicheu , eastward upon kiangsi , and south-east upon quantung . in this province are brave metropolises , above a hundred small cities , and a world of villages and cottages , beside the garison towns and forts . the chief cities are these , vuchang , hanijang , syangyang , tegan , hoangcheu , kingcheu , yocheu , changxa , paoking , hengcheu , changte , xincheu , iungcheu , chingtien , chinchiang . . vuchang commands over cities , vuhang , vuchang , kiayn , puki , hienning , cungyang , tungching , hingque , taye , and tungxan . . hanijang commands over two cities , hanijang and hanchuen . . siangyang commands over seven cities siangyang , iching , nanchang , caoyang , coching , quanghoa , and kiun . . tegan commands over six cities , tegan , iommung , hiaocan , ingching , sui , and ingxan . . hoangcheu commands over nine cities , hoangcheu , lotien , maching , hoangpi , hoanggan , kixut , ki , hoangmui , and hoang●i . . kingcheu commands over cities , kingcheu , cunggan , xexeu , kienli , sungki , chikiang , iling , changyang , itu , iuengan , quei , hingxan , patung . . yocheu commands over eight cities , yocheu , linsiang , hoayung , pingkiang , fung , xemuen , culi , and ganhiang . . changxa commands over cities , chanxa , siangtan , siangin , ninghiang , and lieuyang , liling , ieyang , sianghiang , xeu , ganhoa , and chaling . . paoking commands over five cities , paoking , sinhoa , chingpu , vuchang , and sining . . hengcheu commands over nine cities , hengcheu , hengxan , luiyang , changning , gangin , ling , queiyang , linnu , and langxan . . changte commands over four cities , changte , taoyven , lungyang , and iuenkiang . . xincheu commands over seven cities , xincheu , luki , xinki , xopu , iuen , kiuyang , and mayang . . iungcheu commands over seven cities , iungcheu , kiyang , tan , tunggan , ningyven , iungning , and kianghoa . . chingtien commands over seven cities , chingtien , kingxan , cienkiang , mienyang , kingling , kingmuen , and tangyang . . chinchiang commands over seven cities , cinchiang , fang , choxan , xancin , choki , chingsi , and paokang . there are also in this province two great cities , cingcheu and chincheu : the first commands over four small cities , cingcheu , hoeitung , tungtao , suining ; the second over six , chincheu , iunghing , ychang , hingning , queiyang , and queitung . the garison cities are eleven in number , xi , iungxun , paocing , nanguei , xiyung , xangki , lankiang , sanpin , iungting , tienkia , iungmui . the chinese register of toll-book reckons in this countrey five hundred thirty one thousand six hundred and eighty six families , and forty eight hundred thirty three thousand five hundred and ninety fighting men , beside all such as are of the royal blood , which amount to at least three hundred thousand in all china . these are all the offspring of one hunguvus , the first founder of the family of taiminga , who long after the expulsion of the tartars conquer'd the kingdom , and setled himself in the throne . but this family of taiminga had the misfortune not many years since to be wholly extirpated by the tartars , as will appear hereafter . the product of the revenues of this province which are paid to the emperor yearly , consists in one and twenty hundred sixty seven thousand nine hundred and fifty nine bags of rice , and seventeen thousand nine hundred and seventy seven rowls of wrought silk . the tenth province of chekiang . this province lies eastward toward the sea , south and south-west it borders upon the province of foking , but the rest joyns to the provinces of kiansi and nanking . in this province are eleven prime cities , all of them not much inferior to some provinces ; for the metropolis of hangcheu is fit to make to make a kingdom of . the eleven chief cities command over sixty three small cities , which have likewise abundance of towns and castles under their command , beside the villages , which are all full of people . the eleven chief cities are these , hangcheu , kiahing , hucheu , niencheu , kinhoa , kincheu , chucheu , xaohing , ningpo , taicheu , and vencheu . . hangcheu commands over eight cities , hangcheu , haining , fuyang , iuhang , lingan , yucieu , sinching , changhoa . . kiahing commands over six cities , kiahing , kiaxen , haiyen , pinghu , cungte , tunghiang . . hucheu commands over six cities , hucheu , changhing , gankie , teching , hiaofung , and vukang . . niencheu commands over six cities , niencheu , xungan , tunglui , suigan , xenchang , and fuenxi . . kiuhoa commands over eight cities , kinhoa , lanki , tungyang , yu , iuugkang , vuy , pukiang , and tanki . . kincheu commands over five cities , kincheu , lungyeu , changxan , kiangxen , and caihoa . . chucheu commands over cities , chucheu , cingtien , cinyun , sungyang , suichang , lungcinen , kingyven , iunho , sivenping , and kingning . . xaohing commands over seven cities , xaohing , siaoxan , chuki , iuyao , xangyu , xing , and cinchang . . ningpo commands over five cities , ningpo , cuki , funghao , tinghai , siangxan . . taicheu commands over six cities , taicheu , hoangnien , tientai , sinkiu , ninghai , and taiping . . vencheu commands over five cities , vencheu , xuigan , locing , pingyang , taixun . the chief garisons are . chinxan , kinxan , tinghui , quo , ninghai , cioki , sinho , xetie , puontun , cumuen , tunchi , haigan , sining , haifung , nan. the number of the people in this province mention'd in the chinese toll-book , appears to be hundred thousand hundred and families , and hundred thousand hundred and fighting men. the publick revenues paid to the emperor consist of hundred thousand hundred and sacks of salt , hundred and thousand hundred and pounds of unwrought silk , and thousand hundred and rowls of wrought silk : beside all which , the great ships of his imperial majesty call'd iungychuen , come every year to lade with silk , which is very rich and curiously wrought for his majesties own use . the silk is interwoven with gold , silver , and the feathers of several birds , very artificially mingled with all manner of colours : none are suffer'd to wear any of these silks , call'd dragon-silks , but the emperor and his courtiers . this province furnishes the court likewise with hundred thousand and trusses of hay , and with hundred thousand hundred and weight of salt. the whole revenue of this province is reckon'd by some , to amount to millions of crowns . the eleventh province of fokien . this province , which is the least of all the provinces , lies toward the east south-east and south , upon the great indian sea ; toward the south-west it borders upon quantung , west and north-east upon kiansi , and the remaining part upon the kingdom of chekiang . in this province are eight chief cities , and small cities , and a great number of forts which were built for the defence of the sea and harbor . the eight chief cities are these ; focheu , civencheu , changcheu , kienning , ienping , tincheu , hiughoa , and xaovu . . focheu commands over eight cities , focheu , cutien , mincing , changlo , lienkiang , loyuen , iungfo , and focing . . civencheu commands over seven cities , civencheu , nangan , hoeigan , tehoa , ganki , tungan , and iunchung . . changcheu commands over cities , changcheu , changpu , lugnien , nancing , changtai , changping , pingho , caogan , haicing , and ningyang . . kienning commands over seven cities , kienning , kienying , cunggan , puching , chingho , sungki , and xeuning . . ienping commands over seven cities , ienping , cianglo , xa , yenki , xunchang , ianggan , and tatien . . tingcheu commands over eight cities , tingcheu , ninghoa , xanghang , vuping , cinglieu , tienching , queihoa , and iungtung . . hinghoa commands over two cities , hinghoa , and sienlieu . . xaovu commands over four cities , xaovu , quangee , taining , and kienning . in the province of fokien is also a great city call'd foning , which commands three cities , foning , fogan , and ningte . in this province are likewise several brave forts and towns for trade , as ganhai , hiamuen , pumuen , foning , tinghai , muihoa , xe , haiku , vangan , chungxe , tungxan , hiuenchung , and iungting . the island formosa , or the fair island doth also belong to this province , as likewise the near adjacent island call'd taiwan , which the hollanders possess , who have built a fort there call'd new-zealand . but of this island more hereafter . the toll or register-book of these people , mentions no less in this province than hundred thousand and hundred families , and hundred thousand hundred and fighting men. the revenue of this province consists of hundred thousand hundred and sacks of salt , hundred pounds of fine linnen , and hundred rowls of wrought silk : but the chiefest revenue consists of ships , which pay according to their burthen so much a tun. the thirteenth province of quangsi . quangsi is the thirteenth province , and borders toward the east upon the province of quantung , south-west upon tungking or ganan , westward upon the country of iunnan , toward the north-west upon the countrey of queicheu , and the remaining part upon huquang . in this province are eleven capital cities , one chief garison city , and one principal city . the chief cities are these , queilin , lieucheu , kingyven , pinglo , gucheu , cincheu , nanning , taiping , suming , chingen , and tiencheu . . queilin commands over nine cities , queilin , hinggan , lingchuen , yangso , iungning , iungfo , yning , cinen , and quonyang . . lieucheu commands over twelve cities , lieucheu , coyung , loching , lieuching , hoaiyven , yung , laipin , siang , vuciven , pin , cienkiang , and xangling . . kingyven commands over nine cities , kingyven , tienho , sugen , hochi , hinching , nanchuen , lypo , tunglan , and pangti . . pinglo commands over eight cities , pinglo , cunching , fuchueu , ho , lipu , siengiu , iuggan , and caoping . . gucheu commands over ten cities , gucheu , teng , yung , cengki , hoaicie , yolin , pope , pelieu , lochuen , and hingye . . cincheu commannds over four cities , cincheu , pingnan , quei , and vucing . . nanning commands over six cities , nanning , lunggan , heng , yunhiang , xangsu , and sunning . . taiping commands over cities , taiping , ganging , yangli , vanching , co , civenming , suching , chinyven , sutung , kielum , mingyng , xanhia , kiegan , luging , tukie , cungxen , iunkang , loyang , toling , lun , kiang , and lope . . suming commands over five cities , suming , xangxe , hiaxe , pingciang , and chung . . chingan has no city under it command , nor is subject to any other city . . tiencheu commands over five cities , tiencheu , xanglin ; lung , queite , and cohoa . the garison city is sugen , and commands over three cities , sugen , vuyuen , and funghoa . the great city which is not preferr'd to the dignity of a principal city , is suching , and commands only over one city call'd ching . there are some other cities in this province , as sucheu , siping , fulao , fukang , funy , li , queixum , and hiangun . the forts are onely two , zanglui and ganiung . in the toll or register-book of this province , is set down hundred thousand hundred and families , and million thousand hundred and fighting men. the revenue thereof consists of hundred thousand hundred and bags of rice . the fourteenth province of queicheu . this province of queicheu borders east and south-east upon the province of quangsi , north and north-west upon sucheu ; toward the north-east it reaches as far as the province of huquang , and the remaining part borders upon iunnan . formerly this province was not reckon'd among the fifteen , but a part thereof belong'd to sucheu , another part to huquang , and the neighboring provinces possess'd the rest ; at last the family of taiminga ( in regard ivena , the foregoing branch of the tartars , had caus'd several castles and forts to be built therein ) made thereof a particular province . in this queicheu are chief cities , which are not very large , small cities , four chief garrison cities , and four small garison cities , beside castles and forts , which are very many . the eight chief cities are these ; queiyang , sucheu , sunan , chinyven , xecien , tunggin , liping , and tucho . . queiyang commands over forts in stead of cities , queiyang , kiukiun , moqua , tahoa , cingfan , gueifan , fangfan , hungfan , golung , kingxe , siaolung , lofan , talung , siaoching , xangua , luxan , lufan , pingfa , and mohiang . . sucheu commands over four forts , sucheu , tuso , xiki , and hoantao . . sunan commands over two cities and five forts , sunan , vuchuen , inkiang , xuite , manii , langki , and ieuki . . chinyven commands over one city and four forts , chinyven , xikien , kinyung , pienkyao , inxui , and taiping . . xecien commands over three forts , xecien , miaomin , lungeiven , and coihang . . tunggin commands over seven forts , tunggin , sengki , tiki , vaxan , ulo , pingten , pingnan , and pingchai . . liping commands over cities and forts , liping , iuncung , tanki , pacheu , hung , caotie , cu , sixau , huul , leangsai , geuyang , sinhoa , chunglin , cheki , and lungli . . tucho commands over three cities and nine forts , tucho , toxan , maho , cingpin , panxui , pinglang , pingcheu , lotung , hokiang , loping , pingting , and tungning . the four great cities are , pugan , iungning , chinning , and ganxun . pugan is the key of the three provinces . iungning commands over three small forts , iungning , muyo , and tinging . chinning commands over two forts , kangco and xeul . ganxun likewise commands over two forts , ningpo and sipeo . the four chief garison cities are , puting , sintien , pingyve , and lungli . . puting commands over no other city , . sintien commands over four forts , pingfa , paping , cheuping , and cheuing . . pingyve commands over two forts , yengi and loping . . lungli commands over two forts , pingfa and taping . the forts which lie up and down in this province to hinder the plundering of those upon the mountains , are picie , gueieing , chanchoang , chingping , pingpa , cannan , usa , hinglung , cherni , and kaili . the chiefest places in this province , are iunguing , xuitung , lokeu , xanglang , vatien , hoanglien , and cugin . in the chinese toll-book of this province , we find set down thousand hundred and families , and hundred thousand hundred and fighting men. the revenue of this province consists of thousand hundred bags of rice ; thousand and hundred pieces of cloth. but all this not being sufficient to maintain the forts , the emperor is necessitated to supply what is wanting out of his other revenues . the fifteenth province of iunnan . toward the east and south-east this province of iunnan borders upon quangsi , toward the south upon the kingdoms of laos and tunking , toward the west it reaches as far as the utmost borders of the kingdom of mien and pey , toward the north-west upon the kingdom of sifan , northward upon the province of sucheu , and toward the north-east reaches as far as the farthest pales of the province of queicheu . in this province are great cities , chief garison cities , small cities , beside several castles and forts . the chief cities are these ; iunnan , tali , lingan , cuihung , chinkiang , munghoa , kingtung , quangna , quangsi , chinyuen , iunning , and xuning . . iunnan commands over small cities , iunnan , funun , yleang , caoming , cynning , quehoa , chingcung , ganning , loco , lofung , quenyang , sanpao , and ymuen . . tali commands over six cities , tali , chao , iunnan , tenchuen , langkiung , and pinchuen . . lingan commands over cities , lingan , kienxui , xeping , omi , niug , sinpin , tunghai , hosi , siego , and mungcu ; as also over nine chief forts , naleu , kiachoa , vanglung , hieyung , kichu , sulo , coneng , locung , and gannan . . cuhiung commands over seven cities , cuhiung , quantung , tingyven , tinpien , okia , nangan , a●d chinnan . . under the command of chinkiang are five cities , chinkiang , kiangheu , sinhin , yangcung , and innan . . munghoa commands over two cities , munghoa and tinglung . . kingtung has no city under its command . . quangnan commands over the city fu. . quangsi commands over four cities , quangsi , sucung , mile , and vimao . . chiyven commands over the fort loco . . iungning commands over the forts iungning , lacu , ketien , hianglo , and valu . . xuning has no city under it , and lies surrounded with hills . the eight garison cities are these ; kiocing , yaogan , cioking , vuting , cintien , likiang , iuenkiang , and iungchang . kiocing commands over six cities , kiocing , yeco , chenye , loleang , malungo , and lochiung . yaogan commands over three cities , yaogan , yao , and tayao . cioking rules over three cities , cioking , kienchuen , and xun . vuting commands over four cities , vuting , hokio , yuenmeu , and lokiuen . cintien commands only over seven villages . likiang commands over five cities , likiang , paoxan , lan , kiucin , and linsi . iuenkiang commands over the fort lopie . iungchang commands over seven forts , iungchang , laye , likiang , iungping , fungki , xitian , and lukiang . there are two garison cities , pexing and sinhoa , which are not subject to any other cities . the forts which are not commanded by any other cities , are fourteen , chelo , tengheng , cheli , laochua , lungchuen , gueiyven , vantien , chincang , taheu , nieuki , mangxi , langchang , mopang , mien , with the city of langkiu . mopang commands over nine villages , mopang , mengyang , mengking , menglien , mengli , mengting , mengtieu , mengco , and menchang . mien commands over six other villages , mien , pape , santihiung , sochung , mungyang , and mitien . the yearly toll-book in this province of iunnan , makes mention of thousand hundred and families , and hundred thousand hundred and fighting men. the revenue of this province consists of hundred thousand hu●dred and bags of rice , and thousand hundred weight of salt , beside several other great imposts and taxes , which we shall forbear to mention . thus far having treated ( though but briefly ) of that which at first i propos'd for the better understanding the relation of our voyage , i now proceed to give an account of what passd during our travels to and again from canton to peking . you must know , that the chief government at batavia , long before any thing was concluded by the east-india company in holland concerning an embassy to the great cham at peking , did send some persons with laden ships to china , to desire free traffick in those parts ; therefore i suppose it will not be amiss , to relate in short what success they met withal in their voyages . from the time that the netherlanders had commerce with their ships into several parts of india , they continually sought unto the people of china to trade with them upon the island of iapan , in such wares and commodities as the country of china produces : but in this their fair undertaking and reasonable request , they have still met with opposition , and no access would be given them into that kingdom . some impute the cause of this aversion in those people to the hollanders , to an old prophesie , which made no small impression on their fancies , that a strange nation , fair of complexion , and clothed all over , should come thither from a far remote country , to conquer the kingdom of china , and possess it as their own . but in process of time , the iesuit martin martinsen , who had conceal'd himself ten years together in china for the propagation of the roman-catholick faith , came from macassar to batavia in a portuguese vessel ; and there related , how that the great cham of tartary had conquer'd the empire of china , and all the kingdoms belonging thereunto , with the slaughter of some hundred thousands of people , and had proclaim'd a free trade in the city of canton to all foreign people . hereupon it was concluded by the chief government of batavia , after due deliberation first had , that a trial should be made of the truth of this report , by sending a vessel with several goods from the island of taiwan to some part of china . so upon the . of august mr. frederick schedel a merchant , set sail in the good ship call'd the brown-fish , very richly freighted with all sorts of merchandizes from taiwan to canton , and after nine days sail landed in the canton river , at a place call'd heytamon . hereupon the mandorin haitonu , admiral of the sea , came aboard their vessel , to receive and salute frederick schedel , in the name and in behalf of the whole canton magistracy . after that he had been well treated the●e , he took leave of mr. schedel , who out of respect to his person , thought good to accompany him on shore ; but being come near the city , he landed in great state , without speaking one word to schedel , who was put into another vessel in a very slight manner , with the presents which he had brought with him for the vice-roys , and was carried to the other end of the city , where he was narrowly searched by one emanuel de lucifierro a portuguese , and treated likewise with ill language . in the same manner he was us'd by some mean officers , who told him that they were sent by the vice-roy to shew him a lodging without the walls in the suburbs . toward night came the interpreter tienqua ( whom the same haitonu had brought with him aboard ) with several other tartars , to give mr. schedel a visit , who after a while was carried by them to a temple of one of their idol gods , where the priests had spent the whole night at their devotions , to foretel the success of the strangers arrival . in the mean time whilst schedel was absent from his lodging , some mandorins came thither by order of the vice-roy , and made bold to open his chests where the presents lay ; and after they had taken an account of them , they flung them about in a scornful manner : they took likewise the letter which was writ by the chief governor of batavia to the two vice-roys , and were carrying it away ; but meeting with schedel , they flung it unworthily in his face , giving him reproachful language , as if the hollanders were come for no other end , but to betray their country . schedel finding himself thus unhandsomly dealt with , began to consider which way he should be able to pacifie and undeceive these people : among other presents , he had brought with him some bottles of rare wine , whereof he desir'd the mandorins to taste ; which pleasing their palat , they turn'd their cups off very freely , and at last were so well satisfi'd with schedel , that they begg'd his pardon for their misdemeanor and mistake ; acknowledging that the portugueses had infus'd strange stories into their heads concerning the plots of hollanders against their country ; but now they were full convinc'd , believing the contrary , excusing what had hapned , and promis'd , that for the future all manner of civility should be shew'd unto him during his abode there . the next day early in the morning by sun-rising mr. schedel was suddenly sent for to the court , to appear before the ancient vice-roy pignamong : thousands of the vulgar sort of people follow'd crowding at his heels to the palace gate , giving him ill language , saying , how finely iron fetters would become his legs ; others pointed at him with their fingers in derision , and some others blew lice upon his followers ; however , at last two mandorines brought him to the court : the vice-roy , to give him audience , sat upon his throne , which stood in the middle of the palace upon a high four-square place , and was cover'd with rich silk : round about him stood above two hundred gentlemen ( amongst which was the fore-mention'd haitonu ) all very rich dress'd after the tartar fashion . the vice-roy having receiv'd the letter and the presents from schedel , and heard what he had to say for himself against the calumnies which had been rais'd against the hollanders , he was so well satisfi'd with him , that he caus'd him to sit down next unto his throne amongst the best of his court , and afterwards invited him to a splendid dinner , made on purpose for his entertainment ; where a particular table appointed for schedel and his followers , was cover'd with thirty two silver dishes , heap'd with all manner of extraordinary dainties ; the cups in which they drank were of massie gold , and nothing was wanting to add to the greatness of the entertainment . during which , the vice-roy sent to mr. schedel to resolve him several questions , concerning the condition and present government of holland ; and after that he had fully answer'd the vice-roy , he was dismissed by him with all manner of respect , and conducted from thence by the mandorine haitonou , with the letter and presents to the young canton vice-roy call'd signamong , who receiv'd him likewise very friendly , and civilly invited him to a dinner , but yet seem'd to side rather with the portugueses . his mother , who came out of tartary the year before , was very desirous to see the hollanders , and sent for schedel with his followers ( notwithstanding that he was in the middle of his speech ) to appear before her : whereupon he brake off abruptly to go to her , and found her with her gentlewomen in an open hall expecting his coming , where he was very courteously receiv'd by her . during his stay there he commanded his trumpets to sound , which much delighted the ladies , who shew'd him all manner of kindness for his civility in that respect . after he had satisfi'd the curiosity of the vice-roy's mother , he return'd back to the vice-roy , who stay'd for him all this while . then he re-assum'd the former discourse ; which having ended , and taken his leave to be gone , he was conducted in great state by haitonu to the house of the great mandorine teutang , who has the third place in the government of canton : but when this teutang had privately taken a view of schedel through a window , or the like , he suffer'd him to depart , without offering him the least civility in his house , insomuch that he was forc'd to find out another lodging for himself and this followers , where they lay that night , and the next day sent for their goods from aboard their ship. the governor and council in maccoa , to stifle in its birth the progress of this negotiation , did endeavor not onely to corrupt haitonu with presents and contrary arguments , but they sent likewise a considerable embassy to canton ; where they remontrated at large in writing , how that the portugueses in maccoa were inform'd , that a certain forein nation , known by the name of hollanders , had sent away a ship to the chief city of canton , to desire free traffick in china ; but they , as in duty bound , did find themselves necessitated to acquaint the governor , that these people were of a cunning nature , deceitful in all things , and without any country or habitations of their own ; and that they got their livings by stealth and piracy ; that they by the number of their ships and guns , had made themsolves very considerable at sea , and were now onely endeavouring how to get sure footing in china , that so by that means they might the better enrich themselves ; that they had taken taiwan , had made an assault upon manilba and maccoa , and had also block'd up aunui with a fleet. they likewise added , that these people were those , who about twenty three years since appear'd with two ships and great presents in the mouth of the river of canton , but the magistrates of the place , who were well acquainted with their villanies , did wisely refuse them ; that they had totally destroy'd heytaimon , and laid their houses in ashes , and consequently no king in china would ever have any thing to do with them , since they were held by all wise and knowing people as the ruine and plague of that empire ; that they had made a peace with the pyrate coxinga , and for that reason were to be look'd upon no otherwise then as enemies to the tartar crown . last of all , they desir'd that this their faithful admonition might be taken in good part , as proceeding from a real and upright inclination which they bore to the empire . the chinese philosophers of canton produc'd likewise to that end an old story , thereby to demonstrate , how that the hollanders , time out of mind , were never permitted to traffick there , being always reputed to be deceitful in their dealings ; wherefore they found themselves oblig'd to acquaint the government therewith , that so they might take the same into their serious consideration . but both the vice-roys , by advice of the said haitonu , whom schedel had engag'd on their side , gave this answer to their proposals : that their majesties had quite another opinion of this business , and judg'd , that the holland merchants would bring great advantage and profit to the inhabitants of all china , in regard that through the mutual commerce of ●oth these people , the defects of the country would be supply'd , and what was superfluous would be exported , which must necessarily very much advance the trade thereof , and increase the revenues of the country . they withal declared , that they could not conceive the hollanders were such a sort of people as hitherto they had been describ'd unto them in china ; but whatsoever character they lay stigmatiz'd under by former reports , they were for their parts resolv'd to think better , and speak accordingly of them , believing now no otherwise , but that they were brave merchants . last of all , they desir'd that some trial might be had of their dealings , and returned however their thanks to the governors of maccoa for their good care and counsel . the vice-roys hereupon publish'd in writing their consent to a free trade , and withal gave leave to schedel to erect a factory : they themselves likewise bought a good part of his imported lading , whereof they made no small gain , which without doubt would have been far greater , if so be the ordinary merchants might have bought the same . it was also agreed , for the better vending of the remainder of the goods , that one peter bolle an under-factor , with four hollanders more , should have leave to continue at canton . but after that schedel had taken his leave of the old vice-roy , and went to pay his congees to the young vice-roy , there hapned a business whereof he had not the least thought of , and which did not a little surprize him . a commissioner who lately arrived from the imperial city of peking at canton , did highly disswade the vice-roy from granting a free trade to the hollanders ; alledging , that it was one thing to grant a port to a forein people , and another to allow a constant habitation in their countrey , without informing of the supreme authority , and that the emperor ought to have notice , that so no blame might light upon his majesty . this did so much perplex the vice-roy , that first of all he advis'd schedel to depart , afterwards to be gone forthwith , and to take all his company with him for this time , that so the king of batavia ( by whom he understood the holland general ) might not think they were kept prisoners in canton ; adding withal , that this was done upon schedel's reasons , and for their good. hereupon two days after schedel departs with all his company , and whatever else , in the brown-fish for batavia , taking with him two letters from the vice-roys , to nicholas verburgh , commander in chief at taiwan . in these letters the vice-roys offer their friendships to the general , and advise him , if he desir'd in china a free trade , to send an embassador with rich presents to the great cham. the government of batavia perceiving the good beginning of this deputation , thought fit to write to their principals in holland about it , and to expect their answer concerning this embassy to the great cham. in the mean time , to keep the business on foot , they likewise thought good to send some other person to canton , and so made choice of zacharias waggenaar for that employment , who departed from batavia with two laden vessels , the shell-fish and brown-fish ; which after a months sailing arriv'd at the island of heytamon , in the mouth of the river of canton , and sail'd from thence to wangsoe , within three miles of the city of canton ; where being arriv'd , they continu'd for some days in their station before they sent any one ashore ; but at last ( no body offering to come aboard ) they thought good to send one of the company thither , who immediately applly'd himself to the heytenu , who sent him to the toutang ; but not finding this toutang , or his secretary at home , he return'd late to the sea side , not knowing where to lodge that night : whereupon some of the vice-roys followers came running after him in great amazement , and desir'd him to return aboard forthwith , otherwise he would be in danger of losing his life ; but he refus'd , and chose rather to lie all night upon the ground ; which the interpreter of the vice-roy understanding , he offer'd him his own house , and led him homeward ; but coming near the walls of the city , and mistrusting the carriage of this interpreter , he desir'd that he might remain where he was till the morning , then he would venture into the city ; which was accordingly done : and notice thereof being given to the vice-roy , he presently order'd him a lodging , whither he went , and after some short stay apply'd himself to the secretary of the toutang ; who acquainted him , how that the portugueses with their followers , had prevail'd so far in the imperial city of peking , that a letter was sent to the magistrates in canton concerning them , intimating , that the hollanders were a treacherous lying people , and that for fear of being known in china they durst not appear at peking ; insomuch that those in canton ought to have a watchful eye upon them , especially if they were come without bringing with them an embassador to the great tartar cham. at the same time came also from maccoa to canton a commander , with a request , that by provision , and till farther advice should come from peking , an embargo might be laid upon the ships of the east-india company lying there ; insinuating , that the hollanders had formerly in a pyratical way taken several of their ships , to the utter ruine of their country . the portugueses likewise to prevent the hollanders from driving a trade in china , paid an arrear of four years tax . in short , this business seem'd to draw much trouble after it , and likewise to end with bad success , though great hopes was given of the contrary by those in power , and much art and industry was us'd by them , to perswade the messenger that this delay would in the end turn to his advantage , and was only occasion'd through the coming of a certain field-commander from peking , with some thousands of foot-soldiers , to joyn and receive the young vice-roy , who had been a while in pursuit of some commotioners . in the mean time waggenaar expecting with great impatience the issue of his business , was so narrowly guarded by two or three of the vice-roy's vessels , that no body was suffer'd to pass to or from him ; at last , after long expectation came the messenger back , and presently after the secretary of the toutang , with the mandorins taycoetsin and thiapang , with orders to bring the ships within half a mile of the city , and there to lie till such time as the said commander ( who was not to know for several reasons of the arrival of the hollanders ) had taken his leave and was gone . during which time waggenaar was presented with several rarities , in token that the hollanders were receiv'd as friends ; in requital whereof he gratifi'd their kindness with guinee linnen , bottles of rose-water , and several other returns . the next day the ships being come higher up the river , several of the company would have gone ashore to refresh themselves , but were prevented by the vice-roy's ships of war , which lay there to watch the designs of waggenaar . afterward came the mandorin haitonu aboard with several attendants , to conduct waggenaar ashore ; and when he had been civilly treated , he desir'd him that he would prepare himself to go to the court : but just as he was taking horse , there came two mandorins to him with an unexpected message , putting several strange questions to him , viz. why waggenaar was desirous to speak with the vice-roy ? and what his business was ? and whether he had brought any letters or presents for the great cham at peking , and for the mandoring toutang at canton ? adding withal ( wherewith he ended his discourse ) that the portugueses were the occasion of all this misunderstanding . but that which seem'd most pleasant , they declared , that if the hollanders would appear before the vice-roy in person , they must ●e very liberal to all that were about him . whereupon waggenaar made answer , that he was not willing to bribe the vice-roy or his courtiers , to take the letters and presents of his lords and masters , contrary to his and their inclinations ; but yet he would give a good sum of money to him that should procure a free trade for this year at canton . during this conference , the same haitonu returns with advice to waggenaar , that he must not appear before the vice-roy , who notwithstanding would read his letter . hereupon waggenaar delivers him the letter ; and not long after an answer was brought him by the vice-roy's interpreter , which was to this effect : that in regard the hollanders had not brought with them any letters nor presents to the emperor at peking , though sufficient advice had been given thereof to the hollanders at batavia , and highly recommended unto them ; therefore it was to his great sorrow , that he could not suffer them to have any speech with him . now when waggenaar saw that he could not effect any thing with him , he departed from canton with both the yachts , and return'd back to batavia , nothing being done . in the mean time , these barbarous people were not asham'd to demand ten thousand toel of silver , onely to render the letter and presents acceptable to the vice-roy , before any conference could be had about driving a trade with them . now according to the proposal of the general iohn maatzuiker , and the council of india , the governors of the east-india company at amsterdam , concluded and order'd an embassy to be sent from batavia , to the grand tartar cham at peking . whereupon peter de goyer and iacob de keyzer , both merchants , were chosen ambassadors at hurkos , with a suitable train of fourteen pesons , namely two merchants , six waiters , a steward , a chirurgeon , two interpreters , one trumpeter , and one drummer . beside these , they took two merchants more with them , who during their voyage to peking , were to take care of the traffick at canton , namely francis lantsman as chief , and henry gramsbergen his companion ; two yatches were appointed to transport them from batavia to canton , and from thence to the imperial city of peking . the presents which the ambassadors took with them for the great cham , consisted of several rich piece-goods , as cloth , kersies , and other woollen manufactures , of fine linnen , mace , cinamon , cloves , nutmegs , coral , little trunks of wax , perspective-glasses , looking-glasses , great and small swords , guns , feathers , armour , and several other wares . the contents of their credentials were to this purpose , that the chief end and design of this embassy was to make a good agreement and firm league with the emperor of tartary and china , that there might be a free trade driven throughout his whole kingdoms betwixt his subjects and the hollanders , and that the same might be confirm'd under the hand and seal of both parties . having put aboard the merchandises , presents , and other necessaries for our voyage , the ambassadors went aboard on the . of iune . with all their followers , we set sail that same night with a south-east wind from the coast of batavia , steering our course northerly . but before i relate what hapned to us upon our voyage , after we came in sight of the firm land of china , i will give you an account in brief of this famous and eminent city , a draught whereof i toook before my departure from thence , and is thus here represented in the adjoyning print . this city batavia , so call'd from the netherlands ancient name , is situated in the island of great iava , and so fruitful in all manner of cattel and corn , that the learned scaliger extoll'd this island for one of the most fruitful and comprehensive places in the whole world : for from hence comes not only pepper , ginger , cinamon , and other spices in great abundance , but also all manner of tame and wild cattel , which are transported from thence to other parts . it produces also all manner of gems , gold-mines , precious stones , and rich silks in great quantities ; but yet so subject to stormy and tempestuous weather , that they are seldom free from commotion'd skies . the ancient natives of this island are originally sprung from the chineses , who for the most part fearing the incursions of the tartar , fled out of their own country , and setled themselves here in iava and other adjacent isles , which they chose for their security against their enemies . the natives of this island , who call themselves by the name of iavaners , are generally of a middle stature , and round visag'd ; most of them go naked , having only a cloth about their middle to cover their secrets . they are counted the most civiliz'd people of all the indians ; but yet they are great gluttons , proud , deceitful , impudent , and not to be trusted when they have pass'd their words : for when a king of iava had falsifi'd his word and his promise , and was handsomly rebuk'd for it , he return'd for answer , that the tongue of a man was not made of bone ; as if he had said , it ought to be more pliant to the flexibility of the mind and various resolutions . they are also represented to be cruel , blood-thirsty , and hardly appeased when once offended ; as also that they were wont to eat the dead bodies of their friends . as to their religion , they are all of them mahumetans or idolaters , according to the several perswasions of their kings , who are many in this isle , where paganism , as the most ancient , was spread universally , and most of them were idolaters : but within these years mahumetanism seems to out-strip the other , having more proselytes . the chief cities of this island are , bantam , ( which is very famous for trade , choribon , and iapara , from whence the english and hollanders fetch their pepper in great quantities . there was formerly in the place where the city of batavia is built ( which the hollanders took by force of arms from the natives ) a city call'd caloppa , which in the time of cornelius houtman ( the chief promoter and contriver of the east-india navigation ) was replenish'd with more than three thousand houses , beside several forts and bulwarks . but the english , who endeavor'd to make themselves absolute and sole masters of the trade in this island , suborn'd several of the inhabitants thereof to gain them on their sides ; and by this means caus'd the whole city to be totally destroy'd . the hollanders on the other side , to frustrate this their design , built two strong forts , whereof one is call'd mauritius , situated upon the river , and the other nassau , in memory of that great captain . both these places were always well provided against the continual assaults of those of iava , who were still endeavoring to drive the hollanders out of this their plantation . at last , after some years , the hollanders , the better to withstand the violent incursions of the natives , built a new city fare stronger than the other , where formerly the old caloppa , or iacatra was situated , and call'd it batavia . this batavia , which lies in the height of degrees and minutes , is four-square , a river running through the town , which makes as it were two entire cities . the lesser half exceeds the other in strength , in regard of an invincible castle in it , which for its better defence is encompassed with four bulwarks with deep moats round about . the city is very populous , and consists of natives , chineses , and hollanders , and adorn'd with stately structures , and the streets planted with several sorts of indian trees , so that you walk cool in the greatest heats . on the sea-side ( which is narrowly guarded ) lies a safe and commodious harbor for shipping . the arms of the city is a naked sword with a laurel garland . here the general ( who commands in the name of the united provinces over all the forts and castles in india ) has his residence ; who is provided with no less power and authority than formerly the stadtholder and chief commander of these parts were wont to enjoy , and lives in no less pomp and state than the princes of europe : and this great honor and authority is conferr'd upon him , that the natives , dazled with the splendor of his greatness , may so be the better reduc'd under obedience . but with this commander in chief is joyn'd a council , whose advice is always to be taken in matters of peace and war , the protection and safety of the country , and the commerce thereof . the iudicature consists of a president and several aldermen . there is one general guild or chamber of accompts , to which all the rest which are in india under the command of the hollanders , are responsible . the whole city lies surrounded with thirteen strong bulwarks , which have been often attempted and assaulted by the natives , but are not to be master'd . the hollanders made formerly a contract at iava with the kings of those parts , about the business of commerce ; but when they began to deal treacherously , contrary to the articles of agreement , in raising the imposts , it was thought fit to erect a castle or fort in the city . the english at that time held a straight correspondence and amity with the hollanders ; but it so hapned , that fears and iealousies , and misunderstandings arose between them ; so that after a bloody fight of eleven english ships against seven hollanders , which continu'd from morning till night , our party was forc'd to flie , and to retreat to amboyna , and there to rally more force . the king of iacatra upon this occasion made an agreement with the english , and joyning their forces together , laid close siege to the new fort , which defended it self gallantly for six months . in the mean time the hollanders brought several of their ships from the malava islands , to the number of eighteen , which came thither to relieve their besieged countrymen . the english having advice of their coming , left the siege , brought the cannon aboard , and set sail through the straight of sunda . the general iohn peterson koene ( who was newly arriv'd with a fleet from holland , not doubting of the treachery of the king , though he endeavor'd to excuse himself , laying all the blame upon the english ) landed his men with good order and conduct ; who after a few hours refreshment , prepar'd themselves to assault the besiegers ; which they did , and after some little opposition broke through the trenches , and got into the city . the king finding his forces defeated , and the town relieved , saved himself by flight , leaving the residue of his army to the mercy of the hollanders , who put all to the sword , except women and children ; yea , the city of iacatra it self was laid in ashes , and the walls levell'd with the ground . after this great victory , the hollanders strongly fortifi'd themselves in those parts ; which the emperor of the island iava perceiving , concluded to besiege this our new erected city of batavia ; and in the year . he encamped himself under the walls , making several assaults upon the place , but was still beaten off with considerable loss . the greatest attempt which the enemy made , was upon september . in the night ; but they were likewise forc'd to retreat with a great slaughter ; whose dead bodies was no small annoyance to the besieged : against this inconvenience they burnt several odoriferous gums , to prevent the contagion which might proceed from thence . amongst other remarkable passages that hapned during this siege , is that storm most to be admir'd , which the enemy made upon a fort situated at the farther corner of the city , which was onely guarded by sixteen soldiers , who shew'd far greater courage in making their defence , than the assaulters in the attempt with their whole army ; for after that they had spent all their powder and shot , they until'd the very fort , and with the shards thereof did very great execution upon the enemy ; which ammunition being likewise spent , and having nothing offensive , they at last emptied the house-of-office with chamber-pots , and flung the excrements , and so at once both perfum'd and painted the naked bodies of the enemy ; who at last perceiving that those of the city intended to sally out and relieve their fellow soldiers , they rais'd the siege , crying out in their language , o you stinking holland devils , you fight with tantoblins , and your arms are turdy-pistical . after the space of eight days , we came upon the . in sight of paulo teymon , which is a pleasant , wondrous , and delightful island , ( as is expessed in the adjoining print ) full of woods , hills , and dales . here we sent our boats ashore to fetch wood and fresh water , wherewith we had not at first so well provided our selves as we ought to have done . in this island grows the leaf betel in great abundance , much in request amongst the iavaners , who fetch whole boats-full . we made no long stay here , but as soon as we had got our provisions aboard , we set sail to pursue our voyage , and on the . of iuly came in sight of the large continent , leaving couchinchina north north-west ; and about noon we h●d the heighth of degrees and minutes : we sail'd along the coast , which was very pleasant . this couchinchina is part of the kingdom of gannan , which is one of the neighbor countries that are situated out of the kingdom of china , but yet belongs to the chineses ; for under this gannan is situated the kingdoms of tungking and kianchi , or couchinchina , both which were formerly call'd nankiao . the emperor haionus , who was of the family of hana , being a valiant prince , conquer'd first of all these countries , which he planted , and afterwards govern'd the inhabitants thereof according to the laws and manners of the chineses . this same emperor was also the first who nam'd these countries and the inhabitants kiaoch ; but afterwards the family of tanga call'd them by the name of kiaochians . but it seems that the chineses never made any account of these countries , in regard that the inhabitants , according to the saying of the chineses , were wild and uncivil in their conversation : but others say they did it more out of fear , because they knew very well , that the inhabitants far exceeded them in strength of body , and were desirous rather to live conformable to their own laws and customs , and have their own king , than submit their necks under the yoke of the chineses . at the beginning of the reign of the family of taiminga , for the space of years , these people were brought under the lash of the emperor hunguus . but this country was afterwards made over to a petty king call'd chin , who soon was made away by his three governors , who were of the family of ly , and so possess'd themselves of the realm . when the emperor iunglos observ'd the troublesom condition of that kingdom , he caus'd two of the governors to be put to death , but the third escap'd by flight ; and the emperor afterwards reduced the kingdom of gannam into a province ; but he had no sooner laid down his arms , but the fugitive ly began to appear again in the field , and made himself master of the kingdom : which done , he speedily sent ambassadors to pacifie the emperor . at that time sivanteus was emperor , a peaceable man , and more a slave to his pleasure than a prince of his countries : this emperor being weary of all these mutinies and troubles , made over again this country to this same ly , and install'd him as a petty prince , upon condition that he should send to him every three years an ambassador with great presents . and in this manner these parts were divided from the empire of china about the year . but these countries , notwithstanding all this , grew very troublesom , being full of divisions ; so that at last they came to be divided into three parts : the first was call'd the kingdom of laos , the second the kingdom of tunking , and the third couchinchina , which at present are no other than part of the provinces of quangsi and iunnan . the inhabitants of these three kingdoms , laos , tunking , and couchinchina , follow the religion of the chineses . they likewise use the chinese characters , but yet differ very much in speech and pronunciation from them . these countries are very fruitful in every thing belonging to the sustenance of mankind ; among other innumerable trees and fruits , there grows a bean , which makes an oyl or iuyce , by the portugueses call'd rosamalia . from hence comes likewise in great abundance the eagle-wood , which is of a purple colour , and is known to the spaniards by the name of lacca , and us'd in china to dye and colour silk-stuffs . it produces likewise good store of linnen , silk , and cotton . among other sorts of monkies , here is also found one call'd singsiing : the manner of taking them in the woods , is to set wine before them , with which they being fudled , fall asleep , and so are taken napping ; their blood makes an excellent purple dye . upon the . we came in sight of the island maccoa , and kept us by the heighth of degrees and minutes : in the evening we anchor'd , and the next morning we set sail. we saw lying upon the shore several boats , but not one would come aboard , notwithstanding all the signs we made to invite them , so wondrous fearful they are of the pyrate cokesing them , who at that time held the coast in continual alarm , and whom they undoubtedly took us to be . two days we sail'd under this island , thence passing by the most famous and wealthy city of maccoa ; and though we came not near it , yet i shall relate what i have understood from others , concerning the magnificence of this place , whereof you have a draught as it was taken at sea. sailing thus by the city of maccao , we came to an anchor under the island of goyers , so call'd by the name of peter de goyer . opon the . of the same month we arriv'd about sun-set , only in company with the yacht koukerken , ( for we lost the yacht bloemendael in the storm , upon the coast of couchinchina , which came not till days after us to canton ) very safe into the harbor of heytamon , and dropt our anchor in the middle of the bay at six and a half fathom water . this place is exceeding pleasant , and most commodious for trade ; on the water side delightful hills , and dales behind , as is to be seen by the an●●xed print . we were no sooner at anchor , but a barque full of soldiers boarded us , who in the name of the governor were sent to ask the occasion of our coming . hereupon the ambassadors sent hendrick baron ashore , to acquaint him by word of mouth with the occasion of our arrival ; who when he came on shore , was conducted into his bed-chamber , where he was received very courteously and treated by him ; who ask'd why the hollanders did return ? and whether they were not about two years since expresly forbidden to come to canton . six days after , on the . came two mandorins from canton to view the credentials they brought to the great cham ; and to that purpose they sent for the ambassadors to the governors house . hereupon the ambassadors , with all their followers , made up the river , and came about noon to the village of lamme , where they went ashore , and were from thence conducted by the master of the ceremonies to the governor's palace . at their entry they found the governor sitting at a high table in the hall , betwixt the two mandorins , guarded with soldiers , who civilly treated us , and were serviceable unto us . after complements passed , the ambassadors shew'd their credentials at a distance , against which the mandorins had nothing to object ; and then chairs were set for the ambassadors to sit down : which being done , the mandorins and governor began to ask several questions concerning the trade and condition of the united netherlands ; which being answer'd by the ambassadors , they seem'd satisfi'd , and return'd to the ship with all their followers . upon the . came again a new heyton , with a vice-admiral ( as commissioners from canton ) to receive the ambassadors , and to conduct them thither . whereupon the ambassadors at their invitation went again ashore , and were conducted to an idol-temple ; where being receiv'd after the usual manner , they spread their credentials upon the table : then heyton began to propose several questions , namely , whether we did not sail from canton about two years ? what manner of wares and merchandises we had brought with us ? who was aboard the other ship , and how they came to separate from us ? how many men and guns were in each ship ? why they did not come the last last year ? and why we staid away one year , and then came the second ? when , by whom , as also to what end the letters were written , and the ambassadors address'd themselves ? what presents we had brought in particular for the emperor ? they seem'd to wonder very much , that the ambassadors had brought no letter to the teutang in canton , and that the letters were put up so meanly : for they let them understand , that the letter to the emperor ought to have been put up in a golden purse , or box at least . at last they thus made a conclusion , that the next day they would come aboard our ships to receive the presents . hereupon the ambassadors departed , and went aboard again . the next day the same commissioners , with a great many courtiers , came aboard , bringing with them several vessels , very handsomly set off with silk flags and penons , to take in the presents , as well for the emperor as the canton vice-roys and the teutang , which they receiv'd with great civility . the heyton came himself aboard to bid us welcom , and carried the ambassadors , with their secretary henry baron and four of their followers , in one of their vessels to the city of canton , being accompanied with the vice-admiral ; where being arriv'd , the said commissioners went into the city , without speaking one word to the ambassadors ; and after that the retinue had staid at least two hours at the gates of the city , they were sent for in the name of the vice-roy , and conducted to a lodging without the walls , where formerly mr. schedel had lodg'd , and there guarded and taken care of by the city marshal . the next day , being the . there came to our lodging with commissioners , the mandorin poetsiensin , the emperor's treasurer , having the fourth voice of the government in the city . they began again to move several questions to the ambassadors , asking them , how many years they had been married ? their names and former employments ? as likewise , if they had no copy of the letter to the emperor ? and whether that letter was not writ upon better paper than the epistle to the vice-roys ? wherefore , and to what end they were chiefly sent ? how their prince and king was call'd ? with several other questions : then they seem'd to mutter , and be displeas'd at the slight fashion of the credentials . to the request which the ambassadors made , that they might have audience of the vice-roys , and have leave to go for peking , they gave no answer ; but going with the letters to the vice-roys , they return'd again about noon , and then began to ask , whether the prince and government of holland had no stamp not great seal for their letters ? and from what age of the world they were dated . and as concerning the desire of the ambassadors , they gave them to understand , that neither the vice-roys , nor the teutang , nor any body else in canton , had the power to give audience to any ambassadors , before they had first receiv'd an answer to the letter which they had sent to peking concerning them : however , they gave order that the yacht koukerken should be brought near to the city , and promis'd that the vice-roys ( to welcom the ambassadors in a more then ordinary manner , and to view the presents which they had brought to the great cham ) would appear personally at their lodging . wherefore upon the second of august we receiv'd order to follow the ambassador with our yacht , four great men of war of the vice-roy's being appointed to conduct us up the river . about the evening we came to an anchor near a small castle , where the river is above two miles broad , and has lying upon both sides several little islands . on the left side of this river , upon a small hill , stands a high tower , very curiously adorn'd with nine rounds . the like tower also shews it self upon a certain island , over against the chief city of canton . the countries situated on both sides of this river , abound very much in villages , which are mighty populous , and fruitful fields , affording twice every year the labouring and diligent countriman a very rich harvest . upon the fourth of the same month we came before the famous and chief city of canton , which is call'd by some quancheu , and the first capital city of the province of quantung . after our devotions , and the taking order about every thing aboard our ship , we went that day ashore to the ambassadors , whom we found lodg'd in a stately edifice , situated upon the river side ( over against which lay our yacht ) and formerly had been an idol-temple . the vice-roy had order'd two mandorins to guard with a good number of soldiers the gates for our security . but no sooner was the yacht come to the ambassadors lodgings , but they must immediately ( though against their wills ) return aboard again , under pretence , that no ambassadors which are sent to the emperor are to reside at canton , without an express order from his imperial majesty : they likewise alledg'd for their excuse , that the governors of canton would not be able to answer to the emperor concerning any mischief or accident which might happen to the ambassadors , being ashore . afterwards the mandorins , poetsiensin , and heyton , brought the credentials open'd aboard , saying , that the vice-roys durst not accept or keep them , before they had receiv'd advice from the imperial city of peking . as at the beginning , for the better understanding of the whole relation of our travels , i gave an account in short of all the great and small cities of the ten provinces in china through which i did not travel , so now i find my self necessitated , for the more particular information of the whole empire of china , to relate briefly the remaining five provinces , each in his due place , and the number of cities into which each province is divided ; all which i saw my self . the province of quantung , which is the twelfth in number ( amongst the fifteen into which all china is divided ) is encompass'd on the west with the province of quangsi , on the north-west and north with that of kiangsi ; on the north-east it borders upon foking , from which it is separated by steep hills and mountains , and the river ting : all the rest of the province borders on the sea , which causes so many safe harbors and roads for shipping in these parts . the country is in some places flat and even , and in others hilly and mountainous , especially toward the south , as we often found to our great inconvenience upon our voyage . this province produces all things necessary for the sustenance of man , as likewise several sorts of rich wares and commodities , as well artificial as natural : it likewise yields the husbandman fruits twice ayear , as rice , corn , and other products ; for in it you have no cold weather all winter , so that the chineses have a proverb among them , that there are three very strange things in quantung , viz. the heaven without snow , trees green in winter as in summer , and the inhabitants spitting blood : for first of all , it never snows here , the trees are never unperwig'd , and the inhabitants continually chewing the leaves of betel and areka , prepar'd after their way , makes their spittle red . from hence comes likewise great quantities of gold , pearl , precious stones , silk , quick-silver , copper , steel , iron , salt-petre , eagle-wood , and several other odoriferous woods . the people in these parts are very ingenious , laborious , and nimble , and can imitate any thing which they see made before them : and whatsoever the portugueses bring thither out of europe woven of gold , silver , or the like , which is strange unto them , they will immediately endeavor to work the same , and in a short time will accomplish what they undertake : for i gave a chinese goldsmith a silver button to make a set by , and the next day he brought to my lodging what i had bespoke , very curiously wrought , as if he had been us'd to such work , though he had never done the like before ; which argues their ingenuity to be very great . among other fowls which are to be seen in this country , are great store of ducks , which the inhabitants have the art and way to raise and increase , beyond all the rest of their neighbors . this province is govern'd ( as also each of the other provinces ) in the emperors name , by governors , who by those of europe ( because their offices and employments much resemble vice-roys ) are call'd petty kings , who commonly reside in the first chief city of the province . when we were at canton , quantung was govern'd by two vice-roys , whereof one , in regard of his years , was call'd the old , and the other the young vice-roy : the portugueses call'd the young vice-roy halick mancebo . the vice-roys of quantung take place of all the governors of the other provinces , because situated upon the frontiers of the kingdom , and far remote from the imperial city peking , and borders also upon the sea ; by which means the high-ways are troubled with robbers , and the sea with pyrates : therefore the emperor orders that the vice-roys of quantung shall command over the province of quantung , though this last , as the other provinces , has also particular vice-roys . this country was formerly a kingdom of it self , and call'd nainve , and first brought under the command of the chinese emperors at the end of the reign of the race of cheva ; yet however it did not continue long under that power , but revolted , and would be rul'd by none but the kings of nainve . the emperor hiaorus ( of the family of hana ) at last conquer'd this part , since which time it has been subject to the emperors of china . in this province are ten chief cities , and seventy three small cities , without reckoning among them the city of maccao , famous for traffick and commerce . the ten chief cities are these , quancheu or canton , xaocheu , nanhiung , hoeicheu , chaocheu , chaoking , kaocheu , liencheu , lincheu , and kiuncheu . the chief city of quancheu commands over fifteen small cities , among which i do not reckon maccao , though it lies under the command of this chief city . the small ones of this great city are these ; quancheu or canton , xunte , tangvon , cengching , hiangxan , sinhoei , cingyven , sinning , cunghoa , lungumen , sanxui , lien , iangxan , tienxan , and singan . the second capital city xaocheu commands over six small cities , xaocheu , locang , giughoa , iuyven , ungyen , and ingote . the country about this chief city is for the most part full of hills . the third chief city is nanhiung or nanhung , and commands over two cities , nanhiung and xihing . the fourth chief city is hoeicheu , and commands over small cities , hoeicheu , polo , haifung , hoiven , lungchuen , changlo , hingning , hoping , changing , and iunggan . the fifth chief city is chaocheu , and commands likewise over small cities , chaocheu , chaoyang , kieyang , chinghiang , iaoping , tapu , hoeilai , cinghai , puning , and pingyven . the sixth chief city is chaoking , and commands over eleven cities , chaoking , sinhoei , sinhing , yangchun , yangkiang , caoming , genping , teking , quangning , fuchuen , and kalklen . the seventh chief city is caocheu , and commands over six small cities , caocheu , tienpe , sing , hoa , vuchnen , and xeching . the eighth chief city is lieucheu , and commands over four small cities , lieucheu , knig , lingxan , and xelien . the ninth chief city is luicheu , and commands over three small cities , luichtu , sniki , and siuven . the tenth chief city is kiuncheu , situated in the island of hainan , and commands over twelve small cities , kiuncheu , lincao , tingan , veuchung , hoeitung , lohoei , chen , changhoa , van , linxui , yai , and cangen . in this whole province are ten forts or castles , which serve for the defence of the province and the sea , the names whereof are these ; taching , tung , hanxan , ginghai , kiacu , kiexe , ciexing , hiung , iunching , and ciungling . the chinese toll-book ( wherein the number of the people of each province is set down ) makes mention of four hundred eighty three thousand three hundred and sixty families , and nineteen hundred seventy eight thousand and twenty fighting men in this province . the taxes which this province pays yearly to the emperor , amounts to ten hundred seventeen thousand seven hundred and twenty two bags of rice , and seven thousand three hundred and fourscore weight of salt. canton . on the water side the city is defended with two rows of high and thick walls , which are strengthned with bulwarks , watch-towers , and other forts : and beside these works there are two other strong water-castles , which being built in the middle of the river , render this city invincible . one of these two castles , which i saw my self , and which doth not much differ in any thing from the other , i took an exact draught of , which you have here presented , shewing the strength of the place , and in what manner built . the city is likewise defended and surrounded on the land side with a strong wall , and five strong castles , whereof some are within the walls , and others without upon the tops of steep hills ; so that this city is sufficiently both by sea and land defended against all the invasions of any enemy whatsoever , and in the opinion of some seems invincible . what concerns the idol-temples , courts , and palaces of great lords , and other rare edifices , which are to be seen here , there is no city in all asia that shews the like . here also are several triumphal arches , which have been erected to the honor of such as have done their country service . they are no small ornament to the place ; for from the water-gate , going directly on to the king's palace , i told in that line onely , no less than thirteen stately triumphal arches made of hewn stone , which are so set out with figures and inscriptions in carved work , that all who behold them , admire them as wonders . and this being one of the greatest and most considerable ornaments wherewith the chineses adorn their cities , i have for the better demonstration of the workmanship , set before you the following printed draught of one of them , that you may take a full view of every part , and so judge of all the rest , which are generally built after one and the same fashion . these arches are commonly built with three stories , so artificially , that we may very well say , that neither wit nor ingenuity were wanting in their contrivance . round about the pillars , and in other places , were writ several chinese characters , and also cut several flowers , beasts , birds , and other curious ornaments , as i suppose , emblematical . that you may the better take a view of the situation of this most famous city , i here present two draughts , the one the prospect as upon the water , the other ichnographical , of their streets , ground-plats , temples , walls , castles , houses , and whatsoever else . they say this city before the last war , was so wondrous populous and full of traffick , that daily there were at least five or six men crowded to death in passing through the gates ; which will not seem altogether incredible , if you consider the number of the adjacent villages , which abound with people constantly resorting thither . this city hath been twice subdu'd by arms ; and they say , that in the last siege there were slain above a hundred thousand men. i shall relate to you in short what hapned to canton during that terrible and bloody invasion . after that the tartars had made themselves masters of all china ( except some few sea-towns ) they fell with such a formidable army into this province of quantung , that hardly any city , how strong and populous soever , durst withstand them ; but every one endeavor'd ( for prevention of her total ruine ) to receive the conqueror upon the best terms they could . this canton ( relying upon her invincible forts and castle ) only bid defiance to the tartar : the strength of the place did not a little encourage the chinese inhabitants ; but that which chiefly gave them a resolution to withstand the enemy was , that they had one iquon on their side , who commanded a powerful fleet , whereby he daily furnish'd the city with all necessary provisions ; which the tartars could not hinder , wanting sea-forces , and being unskilful in maritime affairs : but the besiegers being masters of the field , spar'd neither pains nor cost to reduce it by force ; they storm'd the city three times , but were couragiously beaten off by the besieged , with great loss of men and arms. this brave defence of the inhabitants made the siege to last a whole year ; and their strong garison enabled them to make so many sallies upon the besiegers , that they at last found themselves necessitated , either to make one general assault with their whole army , or else as baffled to raise their leagure . the ground plat of kanton a a pagode temple , b. a fort , c. the land gate , d the wall of the city . e the place where the tartars are exercised , f the quarters of the tartars . g. a faire chinese tower , h. the old kings palace i. the young kings palace ▪ k. the first watergate , l second watergate . m. the ambassadors house , n. artillery house , o. the plaine where the 〈◊〉 was , p. two water ch●tlas , q. the dutsh-ships . the vice-roys who govern'd over this kingdom at that time when we were there , had then the chief command over the tartars : these endeavor'd to corrupt the governor of canton with great promises , and sums of money , signifying withal unto him these words ; that he should consider into what extream danger he was brought , and what disasters were hanging over his head ; that if so be he either lov'd himself or his relations , he should forthwith surrender the city ; and this his favor they promis'd to requite with eternal friendship , higher preferment , and forty thousand toel of silver . the pusillanimous and faithless chinese governor , whether that his heart misgave him , or the money and large promises tempted the man , so it was , that though he might very well have defended the city , yet contrary to his oath and honor he made a promise to the same tartarian commanders , to set open a gate to the besiegers at an appointed hour ; which accordingly he perform'd . it was upon the . of november . when the tartars upon this advantage rush'd with their whole army into the city , which was soon subdu'd by them , the besieged not being in a condition to make any resistance ; for no sooner was the tartar horse got in , but they rid with great swiftness through all the streets , to hinder the chineses from gathering together ; and though the chineses were not inferior in number to the tartars , yet they effected nothing , being in disorder , and surpriz'd by the treachery of their governor ; so that the best course any could use , was to save himself by flight . the whole tartar army being got into the city , the place was soon turn'd to a map of misery ; for every one began to tear , break , and carry away whatsoever he could lay hands on : the cry of women , children , and aged people was so great , that it exceeded all noise of such loud distractions ; so that from the . of november to the . of december , there was heard no other cry in the streets , but strike , kill , and destroy the rebellious barbarians ; all places being full of woful lamentations , murder , and rapine : those that were able to ransom , bought their lives at dear rates , and so escap'd the fury of these inhumane slaughterers . at last the vice-roys , and chief commanders of the army , upon the sixth of winter-month did strictly forbid any such cruel murder to be committed thence-forward . i was credibly inform'd , that during the space of days , above eight thousand were kill'd in cold blood by the tartars . some ( amongst which the iesuit martinus is one , in his book of the tartar war ) say , that there were slain above a hundred thousand ; which is not altogether improbable , in regard of the great number there penn'd up . but although this city was thus lamentably laid waste , yet through the great care of the vice-roys , it was in a few years after restor'd to its former lustre . after that the ambassadors had been three weeks aboard , without coming ashore all that while , they had leave given to land with all their followers , and were most nobly receiv'd in their former lodgings ; but yet were so narrowly guarded by a great number of foot-soldiers , that they were not permitted to go into the streets . two days after there came a mandorin to them in the name of the vice-roy , who propos'd to them , that they ( to obtain their ends in china ) could not present and give to the emperor's council at peking , and the governors at canton , less than three hundred toel of silver . but when the ambassadors return'd him in answer , that it was not their design and intention to buy the permission of a free trade in china ; and that it would be much better for them , if their business must be bought out with bribes , to depart forthwith out of china . thereupon the mandorin departed from them much discontented , saying , that he had no farther order , but would report back what they had declared ; and withal advis'd them to stay till they should hear farther from peking . when now the ambassadors for the performance of this heavy and unreasonable demand , were call'd upon day after day , they concluded to ease themselves of the continual clamours of these people , by promising toel of silver ; but finding that they demanded interest for the disbursed moneys , the ambassadors resolv'd to depart ; but they were prevented by order from the vice-roys , who sent express word , that they must not go away until further advice were come from peking . but they in the mean time hearing no farther mention made of the interest , gave a note under their hands for the payment of toel of silver ; wherewith the vice-roys seem'd so well satisfi'd , that they invited the ambassadors to a most splendid feast , upon the . of september : in an open plain were pitch'd ten rich and stately tents by order of the vice-roys , a draught whereof you have in the adjoyning print : in the tent which stood in the middle sat both the vice-roys and the teutang next to one another , upon a very rich and curious wrought carpet : the first tent on the left-hand was appointed for the ambassadors , and the other upon the right for the musicians : upon the corners of the tent of the ambassadors were plac'd several iuglers and fidlers , who made such a hideous noise with trumpets and other wind-instruments , that there was no hearing one another speak . the concourse of several sorts of persons ( who came out of curiosity from the city and the adjacent villages ) was so very great , that the whole plain was cover'd with people . the ambassadors were conducted from their tent in great state and pomp , by two of the chief mandorins , into the presence of the vice-roys ; from whence , after some complements had pass'd between them , they were re-conducted to their tents by the same mandorins . in the mean time came the steward of the eldest vice-roy crowding through the people , to whom every one gave way , he being in no small esteem among them : he had a brave skie-colour'd silk coat on , richly embroider'd with gold and silver dragons ; and about his neck hung a chain of the best coral . after this manner the mandorins are habited , and other great persons ; for none of low degree are suffer'd to wear the like colour and habiliments . it would seem to any a thing almost incredible ( unless they had seen it ) in what state and pomp these idolaters and heathen princes live , and with what good orders their people are govern'd : for as well superior as inferior officers in the courts of the vice-roys , which are betwixt two and three thousand , manage their affairs with so much quietness and expedition , that all things were dispatch'd with as much dexterity as in a private family . amongst others that din'd at the tables , were the vice-roys children , who were so civilly educated , that i never saw any in europe better brought up . a little before the dinner was ended they rose from the table , and as they pass'd by the tent of the vioe-roys , fell upon their knees , and bowed with their faces three times to the ground . dinner being ended , the ambassadors took leave of the vice-roys , giving them thanks for the great honor they had receiv'd ; and thereupon they were dismiss'd , and conducted to their lodgings by some of the courtiers , where they spent the rest of the day in mirth and iollity . in the mean time the teutang writ to the imperial court at peking , that the ambassadors were come to offer an alliance to the emperor , and had brought with them very considerable presents for his majesty ; but receiving no answer , the vice-roys writ the second time about this business to the court , and signified in plain terms , that the ambassadors were come thither , not only to salute his royal majesty , but likewise to procure leave to traffick with their ships in his territories , and to have residence there as his own subjects . to these two letters , after four or five months expectation , came his imperial majesties answers ; the contents of the first were : that the holland ambassadors , with some few of their followers , and four interpreters , should have licence to come to peking , to treat with his imperial majesty concerning the number of ships they intend to bring to canton , and the time of their coming ; but with this condition , that the rest of their followers should remain in their ships at canton , without raising any commerce till the return of the ambassadors . but the contents of the second were more moderate and pleasing : for in that his imperial majesty was pleas'd to grant a free trade in china to the hollanders , at the request of the ambassadors ; for which great favour his imperial majesty did expect the ambassadors to come and give him thanks . upon this the ambassadors were lodg'd in a far greater house , more commodious for them and their goods , whilst they prepar'd themselves for their voyage to peking . about this time the inhabitants of the province of quangsi began to rebel and mutiny against the grand tartar cham , or emperor of china ; so that for their suppression and reduction to obedience a great army was rais'd , and the command thereof given to the young vice-roy ; who like a prudent and expert captain , had provided all things requisite and necessary for such an expedition : and because order was given to transport the army by water , this vice-roy caus'd several tents to be pitch'd upon the margins of the river , on purpose to accommodate there , at a treatment , the old vice-roy and noblemen of the court at his farewel : he rid to the water side , being mounted on a dapple-gray horse , with his quiver of arrows fastned about his middle , and his hanger by his side , as is to be seen in the annexed print , taken from the life : the coat he had on was lin'd with sables , and the wrong side outward : he wore a red cap lin'd with sables , behind ( which signifi'd the royal dignity , no ordinary person being suffer'd to wear the like ) hanging the end of a peacocks tail : the saddle-cloth was gold-tissue embroider'd ; and about his neck hung three great tassels , which touch'd the ground . thus richly accoutred , he rid to the great ionck , to take his leave there ; which was perform'd with much state and hilarity . the grandees were treated in several tents : the ambassadors had also a tent provided for them , where they were most nobly caressed . the feast being ended , they took leave of each other , wishing his majesty health and good success ; for which he return'd thankful acknowledgments , and so parted . a few days before his departure , whilst they were making preparations for the army , this vice-roy sent to his wizards , sorcerers , and soothsayers ( to whose responses the chineses give no small credit ) who drawing their predictions from the configurations and position of the stars , and from the inspection of the entrails of fowls , and the like , for the most part astrologically foretelling good or bad success to the intended expedition . these iugling augurers consulted , and positively told the vice-roy , both by birds and malignant aspects , that the whole undertaking would be unfortunate , and extremely prejudicial both to himself , the army , and the country . but this young prince being wholly bent upon the design , to purchase himself immortal honor by prowess and force of arms , was resolv'd to proceed , notwithstanding all those great discouragements from his fabling fortune-tellers ; for so they prov'd , the success falling out quite contrary , he bringing under absolute subjection the whole province to the tartar : upon which account their vaticination not only proving frivolous , but quite contrary , they fled , absconding themselves , lest they might suffer at the return of the vice-roy , who would have handled them very severely ; but however , they being absent , the storm fell on their idols and temples , which he rased to the very ground , and burnt the images . in the mean time we return'd with the ambassadors to our lodging , where we saw the whole fleet under sail ( having the army aboard ) following the vice-roy . both these vice-roys were of noble families , born and educated in the imperial city of peking . we thought at first that the young vice-roy had been the son of the old vice-roy , but we understood afterwards that they were nothing akin , but only great friends , and princes of one and the same power , and who had both undergone one and the same misfortune : for the chinese emperors ( for what reason i know not ) had beheaded both their fathers . the sons therefore to prevent the like disaster ( which it seems they dreaded ) fled to this province of quantung , which at that time the great cham had invaded with a powerful army , and had brought most of the country under his obedience . this occasion afforded these young princes an opportunity to revenge their fathers deaths upon the emperor . to effect this , they endeavor'd to get some dependence upon the tartars , and grounded their complaints to the great cham upon the misfortune of their renowned families , desiring withal help and assistance to recover the same by force of arms. the great cham found so many testimonies , and good ground for faithful dealing in these princes , that he conferr'd upon them both great honor and dignity : the eldest he honor'd with the title of pignowan , and the other with the name of synowa ; which amongst the chineses are names of the highest and chiefest offices of the kingdom : and such chief officers command and rule with the same power over some provinces , as the vice-roys here in europe . that these warlike princes have since that time sufficiently revenged the deaths of their fathers upon the chineses , is very apparent , in regard that in the province of quantung you may ride in some places for several miles together , and not see a town or village standing , only great heaps of stones , and the ruines of many places , which have been formerly very famous for trade . in the withdrawing-room where the ambassadors din'd , was a window on purpose , to which the mother of the young vice-roy often resorted , to take a view of the company : she was very neatly and richly dress'd after the tartar fashion , middle siz'd , slender , of a brown complexion , of a pleasing and taking countenance . at our entrance , before we sat down , we found standing a very rich painted chair , which was appointed for her majesty , to which in honor of this great lady we humbly paid our respects . dinner being ended , and the complements perform'd , they took horse and return'd to their lodging . we departed upon the . of march with all our train from the chief city of canton , and were row'd up the river of tai , close to the side of the city , which shews a most delightful prospect upon the water . the small towns , which are very numerous in peking and canton , signifi'd our kind reception by the thundring voice of their cannon as we pass'd by . having sail'd and row'd several reaches of this broad and spacious river , we at last left the channel , and strook into another ( an arm of this great one , that disembogues it self into the same ) toward the north. the chineses call this branch zin , but those of europe , the european stream . we made so much speed that day , that toward the evening we came to a village call'd sahu . this place , though not very large nor famous , yet is of pleasant situation , and about six miles from canton : the soil is very fruitful , and encompass'd with trees , hills , and vales. there are several good edifices in this place , though most of them inhabited by peasants and handicrafts-men , which are chiefly silk-weavers , who live by weaving great quantities of silk-stuffs for the merchants at canton . we stay'd here all night , and in the morning early set sail. upon the . of march we came to an anchor before the city of xantung , being the eleventh small city belonging to the chief city of canton , and lying distant from thence about twenty miles . this city on the right side of the river lies in a very pleasant vale , and is surrounded on the land side with delightful pastures and hills : it is not very large , but was formerly exceeding populous and full of trade . we got thus far , sometimes with rowing , sailing , and towing against the stream , which had so tir'd the chineses , who were put to this slavish labor , that we were oblig'd to stay by the way till they had rested and refresh'd themselves . the magistrate of the place caus'd the side of the river to be guarded with two foot-companies , to welcom and receive the ambassadors with the more state : they sent likewise a few presents for the ambassadors table ; but they understanding it was all upon the emperors account , and by his order , who allow'd ten times more than what they sent , thought good to refuse their civilities both here and in all other places where they came , which they did with great respects . here we went ashore , which was the first time since we came aboard , and pitch'd a tent at a little distance from the city , upon the side of the river , in an open and plain field . the tartars in the mean time , to shew some pastime , exercis'd their arms before the tent of the ambassadors , which was perform'd by them with much dexterity . among the rest there was one with a bow and arrow , who was so rare a marks-man , that he shot thrice together through the white , no broader than the palm of a hand , at the distance of thirty five paces ; for which he was rewarded with a small piece of money . the secretary of the vice-roy ( for the more safety , and for the greater splendor , having conducted us thus far ) took leave and went back for canton ; but was most nobly treated by the ambassadors the night before . we on the other hand made all things ready , and set sail again with fair wind and weather , but were forc'd to be tow'd up the river , being against the stream , and narrow , into which fall several torrents from the adjacent hills ; so that we went but very slowly , and that with great labor and trouble , which these poor creatures are fain to undergo . here we saw into what a miserable condition the chineses were reduced by the last war of the tartars , who put them upon this slavish labor of towing and rowing their boats , using them worse than beasts at their pleasure , without any exception of persons , either young or old . often the track'd ways on the river side are so narrow , uneven and steep , that if they should slip , they would infallibly break their necks , as many times it happens : now and then they walk up to the middle in water , and if any of them grow faint and weary , there is one that follows , having charge of the boat , who never leaves beating of them , till they go on or die . but these poor creatures are no where so miserably harassed out , as in this dangerous and steep mountainous part of sangwanhab ; on which account perhaps none will or dare live there : for we saw there but one poor despicable village , where some few people dwell , whose countenances sufficiently declar'd what hardships they underwent . the most ancient greeks and romans , who formerly subdu'd whole countries , never dealt so barbarously by those whom they conquer'd , as these unmerciful tartars , who by their cruel usage in this last invasion , have not only laid waste abundance of noble cities , towns , and villages ( which are now places for birds and beasts to roost in ) but they have likewise made slaves of the best of the natives . upon the . of march about midnight , we came with all our train to sanyvum . the magistrates of this place met us on the way , and with their respective salutes presented us for the table , which for the reason aforesaid , were not accepted . this place is not very large , lying about forty miles distant , from xanxui , and was formerly for its situation potent and populous , but in this last war wholly ruin'd by the tartars , who gave the same usage to all such cities as were not able to withstand them . here we got fresh track-men ( our old ones being quite tir'd ) to draw us up the river against the stream and torrents , which fall from this wonderful mountain sagwanhab . the heighth of this mountain is very observable , for the tops thereof are envelop'd with clouds , which makes the passage at the bottom of the hill obscure . on one side of this prodigious mountain stands an idol temple , richly adorn'd , and most artificially built ; to which these poor creatures resort , conceiving all their welfare to consist in offering to this idol , adoring it as their preserver . 〈…〉 up by steps to this temple , which stands on that side of the mountain next the river . there are several strange mountains and hills found in china , but none are to be compar'd with this of sangwonhab , in regard of its stuation , and extraordinary heighth . near to xunte , 〈◊〉 second small city of canton , lies a mountain call'd lungnien , from whe●e runs a torrent as clear as crystal . upon this mountain are found certain rough stones of strange and wonderful shapes , which the chineses make use of in their way of trade . near to tangnon , the third small city of canton , lies the mountain tahi , upon the east-side , where lie small islands . near to this city likewise lies the mountain heuteu , which serves such skippers as are bound for the province of quantung for a land-mark . near to cingyuen , the seventh small city of canton , lies a great mountain call'd talo , which is surrounded with steep and sharp tops ; among which lie rich and pleasant meadows , where dwell several wild and unciviliz'd people , who oftentimes make inroads upon the adjacent places , to steal what they can . these wild and irregular people live according to their own laws , without any subjection to the chineses . near to the sixth small city of canton lies a mountain call'd yaimuen . from this mountain the last emperor of the race of sunga ( after that the tartars had conquer'd him , and driven him out of the country ) flung himself headlong out of despair into the sea. we were three days hovering up and down before we could get from among these strange and solitary mountains , and saw in all that time but one poor village , call'd quantonlow , which lies so lonely , that 't is strange how any people durst live in it . in some places of this island , between the hills ( which is very remarkable ) lie several pleasant and fruitful corn-fields . upon the . of march we came to a certain small city call'd yntag , the sixth small city of the second chief city of the province of quantung . here we were necessitated to let fall our anchor , in regard of the violent stream , and the great torrents which fall from the hills ; for those that tow'd the the boats being quite spent , we were forc'd to give them some rest to recover their strength again . this violent and strong stream had driven the vessel of the ambassadors against a blind rock , which did very much endanger the loss both of ship and goods . this small city lies very pleasant upon a corner of the river on the right side , over against the mountain sangwonhab : it is fortifi'd with high and indifferent strong walls , and beautifi'd with stately houses , and magnificent idol temples , surrounded with pleasant hills , delightful in prospect , the suburbs well and sufficient : it was formerly very rich and populous , and is provided with a safe harbor for vessels against the impetuous current of this river ; which is a great protection to them in stormy weather , passing up and down . at the entrance of the harbor on the right side , appears a very high tower , built with great curiosity . the next day , being the . of march , we came in sight of that wonderful and strange idol temple call'd koniansiam , which the chineses hold in great veneration , bringing as rich and fat offerings thither , as to that of sangwonhab : it lies on the river side , in a solitary , wild , and mountainous country : your first approaches conduct you up with convenient stone steps ; after you make your way through blind paths and cavernous passes , forc'd with much art and industry . these idolaters believing as the ancient heathen , that groves and high places were most venerable mansions , and yielding a more reverential awe to their gods , and less discovering under a shade their priests jugling impostures . we continu'd here a while with all our fleet , till the natives had perform'd their devotions at this temple , which afterward our ambassadors visited . 't is incredible to relate , with how much superstitious zeal , wanting our true lights , they pour forth there their ejaculations , and as freely their bounty , offering prodigally their country products of all sorts of fruits , birds , and beasts . upon the . of march in the evening , we landed at a place call'd by the chineses , mongley , with a most pleasant prospect at a distance , and accommodated with stately sone steps , conveying you from the water-side to the gate entring the city , which is vested with high walls , and fortifi'd with tall bulwarks and watch-towers . it is wondrous pleasant to view from the battlements of this city , the adjacent countries , thick shrowded with delightful woods and mantling pastures . in regard our drudges were quite tir'd out with towing their boats against the impetuous stream , we got fresh yoke-men from hence ; but we were no sooner under sail , but the ambassadors vessel run against a blind rock under water , which had like to have endanger'd the loss both of ship and goods . the next day having pass'd some villages , we came to an anchor in pleasant riding , where the mandorin pinxenton treated us with their beloved the. it was upon the . of march , when we came with the remainder of our fleet before the second chief city of xaocheu . this city lies about thirty miles from yntag , upon an angle near the side of the river : in regard of its situation and safe harbor of shipping , they have a very great trade by navigation . toward the south this river has several names , and is call'd scian , and sometimes scio , and has its source out of the river chin and va , which both run into one not far from this city . the place where these two waters meet , is well known by the chinese skippers to their sorrow , because of the impetuous violence of the streams , and the many blind rocks which skulk under water , on which in stress of weather they often suffer shipwrack . the chineses to avoid this danger ( according to their custom ) have built here an idol temple by the water-side , which is always first visited by such as intend to pass this way ; where they offer what they have , to be protected in their voyage , by the indulgence of this their favouring god. the city lies surrounded on one side with high and delightful hills ; and on the east side over the water has a suburb , which is very populous , rich , and well built : in the middle of the water stands a tower artificially built upon a small rock , according to the old fashion of the chineses . that this was formerly a noble city , full of stately buildings , the many great ruines signifie : there yet remains an indifferent wall about it , but within nothing but ruine and a heap of stones . we pitch'd our tents near unto the walls , where we had a fair reception by the magistrates and governor , who brought several presents for the ambassadors table ; which were accepted by the ambassadors , being not put upon the emperor's account . after they had saluted each other , and discours'd of several affairs , they were most nobly receiv'd by the ambassadors , who treated them with so much respect , that they were highly pleas'd , and promis'd to requite their kindness upon all occasions ; which done , they took leave , and return'd again to the city . in the morning early we weighed from thence , and had not long been under sail , but we drew near a mountain , which the tartars for its strange shape and form call five horses heads . upon the pinacles of these hills , which are envelop'd with clouds , we saw here and there several strange , as well small as great edifices standing ; some of them were entire , others decay'd and ruinous , built time out of mind . but that which seem'd most remarkable , was the situation of those buildings , which were erected upon such high and steep places altogether inaccessible , that none could imagine a possible way for these people to carry up their materials . we were very desirous to have had a nearer view of these houses and inhabitants there ; but we found by experience after some small trial of clambering up , that our attempts were in vain . we were no sooner past this mountain of the five horses heads , but we fell among other rocks and steep ascents , which we made a shift to escape , though with great danger , the river being full of lurking split ships lying under water ; therefore the inhabitants call these rocks the five ugly devils . at last we got safe to the last country of suytjeen , where the mountain of the five horses heads shews it self very wonderfully to the eye at a distance ; but much more the tops of the hills of suytjeen , which stand in such order upon the river , as if art and not nature had plac'd them there . amongst these mountains lie several pleasant vales in most delightful prospect , being well replenish'd with fruit-trees and herbage . upon the fourth of april we came in sight of the famous city of namhun ( the third chief city of this province ) and immediately went ashore . this metropolis lies about forty miles from xaocheu , and is the outward frontier of the province of quantung , which we had thus travers'd from south to north. the governor and magistrates of this city having notice of the coming of the ambassadors , sent a letter full of complements , to assure them of a cordial welcom . not long after they address'd themselves in person ; who ( after that the ceremony of complements had been reciprocally return'd ) earnestly desir'd of the governor and magistrates , that good order might be given for the speedy furthering of their iourney to peking ; which they promis'd should be done , the ambassadors to requite their civilities , treated them nobly ; for which they return'd their thanks , and having taken their leave , went back in the evening to the city . the next day the ambassadors , with all their followers , were invited by the governor to a most splendid dinner , who sent them his gentlemen to meet them at the gate of the city , and conduct them to his house , where he waited their coming , with the rest of the magistrates , and some of the chief commanders of the army . the entertainment was every way answerable to the quality of the persons , as well of the guests as the inviters : the governor and the magistrates sat all at one side of the table , that the sewers might the better remove the dishes and chargers , without any disturbance to the company , which were not serv'd up all at once ( according to the custom of the chineses ) but only two at a course , which was the single allowance for one person : and when the steward , who waited always at the governor's elbow , had given the word , every one fell to what he most fancied ; and when he observ'd a cessation at the first course , he made a sign , and immediately the dishes were shifted , which was done at least sixteen times , observing the same order as at first . during the feast , there was both vocal and instrumental musick , the better to entertain the invited to their satisfaction . a little before the banquet was brought in , they arose and recreated themselves in the garden , till the dishes were plac'd , and then they return'd and sat down as before : and when all was taken away , every one drew out a piece of money , which together was to be divided among the musicians and attendants : this collection or gathering they laid at the governor's feet , to be by him dispos'd of . the ambassadors likewise presented them with six toel of silver , and some silk-stuffs , which the governor at first refus'd , but at last at their entreaty accepted it . this city of namhun is very large , well situated , and fortifi'd with walls and bulwarks , and divided by the river , over which is a bridge , for the conveniency of passage from one part to another : it is also full of idol-temples , and brave structures . we saw here several houses , whose doors were inscrib'd with the letters of the name of our saviour . here is also the emperor 's custom-house , where they receive his dues for all goods exported or imported ; their bills of lading being usually accepted on their words , saving the double diligence and charge of searchers , and discomposing their goods as in europe . there is no better mold in all china for the making of any earthen ware , than is about this city . not far from hence is a river , by the chineses call'd mekiang , which signifies ink-water , whose blackness it much resembles . the chineses much esteem of the fish taken in this river , which are commonly very white , considering the darkness of the water . it is very troublesom travelling by land in those parts , because of the high hills and rugged ascents : but the most troublesom mountain of all to travel over , was that which the inhabitants call'd muglin , which one of the governors levell'd at his own charge , and is now very passable either for horse or foot ; for which the inhabitants erected to his honor a stately temple , presenting rich offerings and costly perfumes to the idol there residing . we were four days preparing for our iourney from namhun to nangan , because of the troublesom , and almost inaccessible mountains : at last having got all things ready , we set forward upon the eighth instant , with some of the emperor's presents : but before we began our iourney , we sent the mandorin of the young vice-roy of canton before , to provide lodgings and other necessaries at nangan for their further iourney ; and some of their followers were order'd to stay till next day , to look to such goods as could not be carried the day before with the ambassadors : there was likewise order given , that each carriage should have a yellow flag , with the emperor's and ambassadors names written upon them , to save strangers inquisition ; and , for their greater ease and accommodation , they were carried over the mountains in horse-litters : and in regard the ways were dangerous , and much molested with robbers and highway-men , the governor appointed them a life-guard of horse , to conduct them safe over the mountains ; so that , what with those that carried the goods , and this guard , we made a regiment of at least . the next day , being the ninth , such as were left behind at namhun set also forward . the ambassadors lodg'd upon these mountains , in a village call'd susan , about half way over , but found no body in the place , except an officer , with some soldiers that kept watch there ; who could hardly furnish us with a little rice , hogs-flesh , and strong drink , the inhabitants having forsaken their houses , frighted by the hollanders . the next day , early in the morning , they took horse , and rode from thence , and about noon came to that strange and narrow mountain which lies betwixt the provinces of quantung and kiangsi , and separates both these provinces from each other . upon this mountain we saw several fair idol-temples , very curiously built . this mountain , though no better than a wilderness , yet is very delightful , by reason of the variety of woods and valleys . we made so much haste that day , that we got by night to nangan , the thirteenth chief city of the eighth province of kiangsi . but before i proceed i shall relate unto you the number of the great and small cities , and the con●dition , qualities , and humor of the inhabitants of this province of kiangsi . toward the east and south-east this province has for frontiers the provinces of chekiang and foking ; south and south-west , quantung and quangsi ; toward the west , fukang ; and toward the north nanking . toward the south appear in this province mighty broad and high hills : for the mountains of three provinces , as kiangsi , quantung , and fokien , joyn and meet all in one here : and upon these mountains live a wild and barbarous sort of people , who maintain themselves most by plundering and stealing from the chineses . this part is full of gold , silver , lead , iron , and tin-mines , and environ'd with very steep mountains , replenish'd with several lakes and running rivers : 't is a very fruitful soil , and exceeding populous , insomuch that the province is not sufficient to contain the inhabitants ; and therefore many of them leave their native country , and for want of convenient dwelling-places , seat themselves in other parts of china , where they use some mean handicraft trade , or else turn soothsayers or iuglers , to which they are naturally much addicted : they are generally possess'd with a belief of the pythagorean doctrine of the transmigration of souls ; for they hold it a mortal sin to kill any living creature , or to eat any thing that is dead . in this province of kiangsi are thirteen chief cities , which command over small ones ; and through the midst of it , from south to north , runs the river can , from whence spring several navigable streams , so that you may take shipping from or to any part thereof . the thirteen principal cities are these ; nanchang , iaocheu , quanglin , nankang , kienkiang , kienchang , vucheu , linkiang , kiegan , xuicheu , iuencheu , cancheu , and nangan . . nanchang commands over seven lesser or inferior cities , as nanchang , fungching , cinhien , fungcin , cinggan , ning , and nuning . . iaocheu commands also over seven cities , as iaocheu , yukan , loping , feuleang , tehing , gangin , and vannien . . quanglin commands likewise over seven cities , as quanglin , ioxan , ieyang , queiki , ienxan , iunfung , and hinggan . . nankang commands over four cities , as nankang , tuchang , kienchang , and gany . . kieukiang commands over five cities , as kieukiang , tegan , xuichang , hukeu , and pengce . . kienchang commands also over five cities , as kienchang , sinching , nanfung , quanchang , and luki . . vucheu commands over six cities , as vucheu , cunggin , kinki , yhoang , logan , and tunghiang . . linkiang commands over four cities , as linkiang , sinkin , sinjin , and hiakiang . . kiegan commands over nine cities , as kiegan , taiho , kiexui , iungfung , ganfo , lungciven , vangan , iungsin , and iungning . . xuicheu commands over three cities , as xuicheu , xangcao , and sincuang . . iuencheu commands over four cities , as iuencheu , fueny , pinghiang , and vancai . . chancheu commands over twelve cities , as chancheu , utu , sinfung , hingque , hoeichang , ganynen , ningtu , xuikin , lingnan , xeching , changning , and tingnan . . nangan commands over four cities , as nangan , nankang , xangyen , and cungy . according to the chinese account , there are in this province families , and fighting men. thus much concerning the province of kiangsi , and the number of the great and small cities ; i shall now relate what hapned in our travels through this province to that of nanking . no sooner were the ambassadors arriv'd at the gate of the chief city of nangan , but a gentleman was immediately dispatch'd to complement them in the name of the magistrates , and conduct them to those lodgings which were provided for them . a while after came the governor himself , with some other persons of great quality , who after civilities interchanged , fell into some discourses of small importance ; and having thus spent an hour , they took their leaves and departed , sending a handsom treatment that night at the charge of the city . afterwards came to us two tartar gentlemen , who were newly arrived there from the imperial city of peking ; and after they had saluted the ambassadors , they told them that they were sent to congratulate the vice-roys of canton , upon their victory obtain'd the last year against the chineses , in the province of quangsi ; they then took their leaves and departed , seeming much to admire the large and tall statures of the hollanders , and that they should come from the end of the world to salute their emperor ; adding withal , that his imperial majesty expected them with great impatience . during our abode here , we were often visited , and receiv'd the friendly salutations of the best and chiefest of the city . the ambassadors were here very much troubled to procure vessels to carry them to nanking ; for though they did earnestly insist to prosecute and hasten their iourney , yet the commissioner appointed to furnish them with boats , could not get them ready so soon as he desir'd : whereupon the mandorin pinxenton rated him with such bitter expressions , that taking it to heart , he drew his knife , and would certainly have stabb'd himself , had he not been prevented by one of the mandorin's servants . the country about this city ( which is the farthest city of this province ) is very pleasant and fruitful , surrounded with hills and mountains , which serve for a fence to guard the country . one of these mountains far exceeds the rest for delightfulness , being call'd sihoa , which signifies a place of pleasure . this city is divided into two equal parts , by an arm of the river chang ; which being situate on the stream , causes great trading there for all the goods and merchandises which are brought out of china , and carried to the province of quantung , or from thence to the other places of trade which lie higher up in the country , are for the most part unladed in this city , from whence they are carried to other parts by land or water . the south part of this city is close built with several goodly houses , and is full of commerce and people : on the north side stands an idol-temple , very curiously built , and so richly adorn'd , that a second dedalus may be said to have shewn his art in the contrivance of this edifice . however , in bigness and strength this city stands not in competition with that of nanhung , although the tartars in their last invasion were more favourable to this than to the other ; for in nangan they forbore to destroy such fabricks as were of any note , but in nanhung all were ruin'd . besides , the great commerce and traffick which has been of late years driven here , has been a means to enrich the inhabitants thereof , who have continually contributed toward the re-edifying of this city . after four days abode in this city , the ambassadors embarqu'd themselves with all their followers , to pursue their voyage to peking . from the city of canton to nanhung we were tow'd all the way against the stream by track-men , not without great danger of shipwrack , by reason of many rocks that lie hid under water ; but now we were carried down with the stream , though yet not without great labor , and danger of often losing both ship and goods . the river can runs here as swift as an arrow from the bow , and is full of banks , sands , and shoals , which requires much care and experience in the mariners . it hapned in this passage among other accidents , that the barque in which iacob de keizer , one of the ambassadors had embarqu'd himself , with the presents to the great cham , fell into a whirl-pool , and turning and winding amongst unsteady eddies , drove at last on a hidden sand , where she stuck fast , and could not be gotten off until they had unladen her : they then perceiv'd that she had two great leaks in her hull , which they made shift to stop , putting the goods aboard again , and so we proceeded on our iourney . the mandorins commanded the water-men to be severely lash'd with a thick leather whip ; and the master himself had not escap'd the same punishment for his neglect , if the ambassadors had not interceded for him . the next day being the . of april , we pass'd by the second small city call'd nankang , but did not land as we went ; but in our return put ashore . this nankang lies upon the left side of the river chang : it is built four-square , being invested with a strong wall twenty five foot high , and was formerly rich , and famous for commerce : it hath four gates , each about a quarter of a mile distant one from another . this city was totally subverted by the tartars in the last war. on the river side stands a strong high tower , the structure well built . at our return we lay with our vessels before nammon , which signifies the south-gate ; from whence a street leads to the house of the governor ; and at the end of the street stands a chinese triumphal arch , an elaborate piece , which the tartars left without any demolishment : at the end of this street is the market-place , to which is brought daily all manner of provisions , as flesh , fish , and fruits of all sorts in great abundance . upon the . we came to cancheu , the twelfth chief city of the province of kiangsi , where we took up our lodgings for that night ; and were visited aboard our vessels by some great mandorins , who welcom'd us in the name of the magistrates ; after which the ambassadors address'd themselves to the great tutang of this city , returning him the like complemental civilities , who receiv'd them with singular courtesies and seem affection , and conducted them into his private apartment , where he plac'd them on his right hand : then he ask'd them several questions concerning the constitution of holland , viz. of how many provinces it consisted , and how remote from portugal ? how long their present government had been establish'd ? when that power began ? whether they were all of one and the same religion ? and whether they us'd beads in their ejaculations after the portugese manner ? to each of which particulars the ambassadors return'd them a brief and satisfactory answer . by these questions we guess'd what a near community and commerce there was between this lord and the portugueses ; and we were likewise afterwards told , that his wife had been baptiz'd by them . whilst we were drinking of thea in the withdrawing-room , he desir'd to hear our trumpets sound in the hall , with which he was exceeeingly pleas'd ; and also seem'd much to admire our arms : and because this tutang ( who held his residence and court in this chief city ) had the command over the provinces of kiangsi , fokien , hucang , and quantung , and consequently was not much inferior to a vice-roy ; and that the ships of our east-india company , bound from iapan to taiwan , often supply'd themselves here with much fresh water ; ( for the province of fokien is all maritime , lying opposite to the other island of formosa ) therefore the ambassadors concluded to offer him some presents ; but he refus'd them with great civility , alledging , that the tartar government would not permit any presents to be receiv'd from any foreign people , till they had made their appearance at the court before his imperial majesty . he likewise added , that he did not refuse them out of a chinese dissimulation , but only to observe the custom of their country ; and assur'd the ambassadors , that in their return from peking , all manner of friendship should be shewn them . this cancheu , in regard of the great income and revenue arising yearly from the trade that is driven there , is one of the chief cities in the province of kiangsi , and commands over twelve small cities : it lies about sixty miles from canton , close to the side of the river can , which takes its source near to the eighth small city call'd xuikin , and flows from thence northward up to cancheu . the city is four-square , as nankang , and is surrounded with a high stone wall about two miles compass : there are four gates also to this city , which are call'd after the four winds . we lay all night in our barques before the western gate . the streets of the city are handsomly pav'd . on the east-end stands a high well-built tower , from the top of which you have a full prospect of the city and adjacent countries , which are wondrous pleasant . the burgers houses and dwellings are built in good order , among which are some very large ones well furnish'd ; but the palace of the governor exceeds all the rest . among other stately edifices , this place abounds in curious idol-temples , very richly adorn'd with pictures and graven images ; but there is one especially ( whose top stands higher , crowning all the rest ) which may be reckon'd among the chiefest temples in all china , and is call'd kuil , kiasti , miao ; miao signifying a church , and kuil kiasti being the peculiar name of the idol they here worshipp'd . at the place where the two rivers chang and can meet and conjoin , cross the stream lies a long bridge of boats , cover'd over with planks : at the end of the bridge stands a toll-house for the receipt of custom . upon the . of april we pass'd by the ruinous and deplorable city of van●●ngam . this city lies close to the side of the river can , on the right hand , in a very fruitful and pleasant soil . the tartars were so cruel to this place in the last war , that they left nothing standing that was any ways remarkable : it appears to have been a wondrous delightful place , very accurately built , and full of inhabitants . the country round about this city , produces twice a year great store of fruit to the husbandman : and not far from hence lies a hill which has silver-mines , but the chineses are forbidden by their laws to dig for any silver . on the east-side of this city is a mountain call'd chao , whose top reaches up to the clouds ; and though of this vast heighth , yet from the bottom to the top there grow all sorts of trees and herbs , which made us a delightful prospect at a distance . we left immediately this miserable town , and came to an eminent village call'd pekkinsa , whose situation is most pleasant , and where a good trade is driven in all naval materials , to the great benefit of the inhabitants . at a great distance before you come to this village , you see several cliffs , which have been so wonderfully cut and order'd by art and labor , that the very sight thereof fill'd us all with admiration ; but the last war has much defac'd the beauty of them , and there is now only left the ruines whereby to judge what a brave ornament they were formerly . the very destruction of these artificial rocks sufficiently declares what vast devastations befel the whole empire of china in the last war of the tartars , who did not only ruine the greatest cities , towns , and villages , but neither suffer'd any ornaments to continue eminent in the country ; for not any place of note escap'd the fury of those barbarous people , except the imperial city of peking , which the tartars favor'd after they had taken it , where yet are to be seen most rare and exquisite curiosities , whereof we shall make mention hereafter . in regard of the extraordinary strangeness of these stone cliffs made by art , i took the altitude of one of them which had suffer'd least prejudice by the tartars , and found it at least forty foot. the like artificial rocks are to be seen in the emperor's court , where the great tartar c ham often refreshes himself in the heat of summer . we departed at last from this village pekkinsa , and came late in the evening to the small city taiko , which is the second small city under the iurisdiction of the ninth chief city kiegan , and situate on the side of the river can. upon the . of april we came unto the most famous city of kinungam , call'd by som kiegan , which is the ninth prime city of this province of kiang●i : it lies about forty miles from taiko , being built upon the western side of the river can , not far from the place where those terrible and dreadf●l cliffs call'd xepatan discover themselves , and is defended with tall battlements , by the help of which she was enabled to make resistance against the tartars when beleaguer'd by them . here were also formerly many stately structures ; but they are now generally ruin'd and destroy'd by the enemy , some few idol-temples only remaining . over against the city lies an island , where stands a curious temple of modern building , hung round about with great and small images . the country round about this city is full of hills and dales , in which are said to be gold and silver mines ; but the chineses are prohibited by their laws to dig for any , only they are permitted to take what of either they can find upon the sides of the rivers . these parts are also pregnant and delightful ; for in this country ( which is seldom known in other places ) there is no want of water either winter or summer , nor too much drought . near to ganto , the fifth small city under the iurisdiction of kinungam , a mighty high mountain call'd nucung , lifts her head towards the clouds , and is as remarkable for bigness as any in those parts . most of the chinese rivers are very dangerous , being so precipitate , that all vessels are liable almost to continual attaques , and sudden surprizals of rocks , banks , and shoals in ambush ; so that the masters ought to be skilful and circumspect in their steerage from port to port. but the river can is near this city most hazardous , there residing those unmerciful bilgers , call'd by the natives zepatane . the vessels bound hither take commonly very expert pilots , and such as are by custom better acquainted with the fixed rocks , and still varying and unsetled shoals . the inhabitants of this place and the adjacent parts , recounted to us with much regret and reluctance , how barbarously they had been us'd by the tartars , who burnt and destroy'd their houses , carrying many into perpetual slavery ; others they put to death with rare and exquisite tortures , making no discrimination either of sex or age ; and when they had glutted their salvage inclinations with ruine and plunder , they exercis'd their more inhumane cruelty upon innocent virgins , of whom four thousand , all choice and singular beauties , they carried into captivity , aud for inconsiderable sums sold them to make bawds and madams of pleasure-houses , so prostituting them to be comprest and devirginated by libidinous courtiers and deboist hectors , for their own profit , at what price soever they pleas'd to put upon them . that same day we made such good speed , that we got beyond kiexui , the fourth small town under the iurisdiction of kiegan . this place is situate on the side of the river chang , and is in circumference a mile and a half , surrounded with hills , and built after the chinese fashion , with idol-temples : on the water side stands a strong wall fifteen foot high . the next day , being the . of april , we past by kiakia , the fourth small city under the eighth chief metropolis liukiang . this city lies about thirty miles from kiexui , at the bottom of the mountains , and upon the north side of the river can , which waters this city , to the great accommodation of the inhabitants . the country about this place produces oranges and other fruits in great abundance : a good part of its wall is built upon the hills , and the ground lying within the wall is manur'd by the inhabitants . here is standing an ancient idol-temple , which is famous for having two gates , each being of one intire stone ; but the houses were most of them demolish'd by the tartars . not far from these walls lies a mountain call'd mung , whose top reaches so high , that it seems to be invested with clouds : yet the sides of this aspirer flourish , being cloth'd with stately woods , and mantled with verdant and delightful pastures . that same day toward the evening we got to the city sinkin , the second small city under the eighth chief city of linkiang , which lies about twenty miles from hiakiang ; and it is situate also on the side of the river can , having a pleasant prospect of hills and fruitful fields behind it . this place doth not differ much in bigness or beauty from hiakiang , only it lies in a more even soil , and not so near the mountains . toward the water , in the middle of a wall , stands a very high and well-built gate . most of the buildings within had been destroy'd by the tartars . we lay all night aboard our vessels over against the city near to an idol-temple , where the governor came to salute us , and brought some few presents for the kitchin. upon the . we set sail early in the morning , and arriv'd by noon before the chief city of fungching , which is the second small city under the iurisdiction of the first chief city of nanchang . this city lies in a flat and even soil , built four-square , and situated upon the said river can , and is surrounded with a high wall above a mile about . on the north side of the city is a populous suburb , well and close built with goodly buildings . there are also two great and high triumphal arches , which had been much defac'd with the rest of the brave structures in the last bloody invasion . there are likewise several mountains not far from this place ; one is call'd pechang , from whence there falls a mighty torrent of water with a most hideous noise . the next day , being the . of april , we came in sight of the first chief city of nanchang , which is also call'd by some according to the name of the province , kiangsi , where it is situated . we were hardly come to an anchor , but the magistrates sent four very commodious boats aboard to fetch us ashore , for there is no landing or coming near the shore with great vessels , by reason of the sands . the mandorin pinxenton took presently two of the best of these boats for himself which was ill taken by the ambassadors : not long after came the magistrates themselves to welcom them , and caus'd pinxenton to restore to the ambassadors one of the boats which he had taken for his own use . the next day one of the ambassadors , namely peter de goyer ( for iacob de keyser found himself ill ) with the secretary henry baron , and all our followers , went to visit the tutang , or governor of this city ; who receiv'd us with great civility , and shew'd his displeasure at his interpreter for bringing the ambassadors a foot , saying , that such persons as came from so remote and strange parts , to congratulate his imperial majesty upon his victories and prosperity , ought to be receiv'd in great state : he was also very much offended at the mandorins of the canton vice-roys , calling them asses . after the ambassador had taken his leave , and was come into the street , one of the governor's gentlemen came and presented both him and his secretary each with a fine horse , upon which they rid to the water side ; and when the ambassadors set sail , they were saluted with the great guns from the walls of this city ; and they to requite this civil reception of the governor , sent him a few presents , but he refus'd them , saying , that no person in china was permitted to receive any presents from forein ambassadors , before they had seen and saluted the emperor . the chief city of nanchang is distant about five miles from funching , situated near that great lake call'd poyang , which hath a current round this city , so that she stands amidst an island : her building is four-square , with high walls and seven gates , whereof four are very handsom ; before one of which we lay at anchor . this city also boasts four stately temples , which are very richly adorn'd ; but amongst them that is the most famous which the chineses call thisiking , being cover'd with glittering or glaz'd pan-tyles : at the entrance stand three buildings together ; in the first of which appears an idol , by the chineses call'd kouja , believ'd to be the guardian and preserve of this his own mansion ; he sits amongst a great many other images upon a rich seat , cloth'd al' antique , after the manner of the old romans , with a crimson mantle hanging upon his shoulders : on each side stands upon a bigh pole two terrible dragons , much admir'd among the chineses , which with extended necks seem hissing and breathing defiance against the gods. in the second structure you have a broad gallery reaching round the temple , hung full of idols , which are much ador'd by the chineses . the third building is also adorn'd with the like images . at the entrance of the first of these edifices , on the right side , stands a well , which is twelve paces in the square over , and curiously adorn'd with white stone , and always brim full of water . the chineses fancy to themselves wonderful stories from this idol kouja and the well , believing that formerly here he dwelt , and in his life was very charitable to all poor people , dispencing freely what he had among them ; and his treasure was never to be exhausted , because he being a great alchymist , was possess'd of the elixir , and converted all metal into gold. likewise they imagine that this kouja , through their gods direction and power , did once overcome a most hideous dragon , which threatned the destruction of this city ; which he afterwards bound to an iron pillar and flung into this well , and so deliver'd the inhabitants from the grand destroyer , as a second st. george ; and that he at last with all his family was taken up into heaven . therefore these idolaters ( who held this for a good and holy deed ) erected this temple for him after his death . many other stories were told us of this their deity . most of the other rare buildings which had been formerly in this city , were totally destroy'd by the tartars , only there is still left standing one well-built tower. the fields about this city are very fruitful , and well manur'd , which furnish the cities and towns round about with all manner of provisions and corn. the greatest destruction which befel this city in the last war , was occasion'd thus : one kiuns , a famous commander , born in the province of leaotung , was made governor by the great tartar cham over this province of kiangsi ; for the tartars much trust the leaotungers , because they lie next to tartary : but this kiuns revolted from the tartar , with this whole province of kiangsi , and own'd one iunglieus for emperor . upon the . of april we came to a village famous for shipping , call'd ucienjen , where lay great store of vessels of several sorts and sizes , which were come thither from all parts of china , to lade with china earthen ware , great quantities whereof are sold in this village , which lies near to the pool call'd poyang , upon the side of the river can , and is above a mile long : it is a place full of trade , and very handsomly built . upon the side of a mountain near this place , stands a well-built idol-temple , behung with great and small images . i found hanging also in this temple a great many black lamps , which the inhabitants kept continually burning day and night . the chineses and tartars that at any time are to pass over this pool poyang , offer up first some present or other to the idol of this temple , for a safe and speedy passage . the sacrifice which i saw here , is perform'd after this manner : the ordinary sort of people take a cock , but the rich a hog ( wherewith the country abounds ) which they bring alive to the image , which is pictur'd in a most terrible posture , and there they cut the throats of those creatures , and with the warm blood besprinkle the claws of the idol ( which generally resemble the claws of griffins ) and some part of his body ; so that their idols are always bedawb'd with blood , on purpose to make them look with a more grim aspect . they offer up likewise to the idol the feet of the dead swine , and the spurs and comb of the cock ; the rest they reserve for themselves , and make merry therewith , feasting in honor of this idol . quite through the middle of this rich village runs a broad street , full of shops on both sides , where all manner of commodities are sold ; but the chiefest trade is in porcelane or china ware , which is to be had there in great abundance . the inhabitants of this village told us ( to our great admiration ) that there was no better porcelane made in all the kingdom of china , than in the village sinktesuno , which lay at least a hundred miles eastward from hence , near to the city feuleang , the fourth small city of the second chief city of ioacheu : and they added withal , ( which increased our wonder ) that they did not fetch the earth whereof this porcelane is made out of the province of kiangsi , wherein this village is situated , but from the chief city of hoeicheu , in the province of nanking ; and that the inhabitants there were not able to make it , though they digg'd the earth in great abundance , because they knew not how to temper it with the water , which they alledg'd to be the only reason why they could not attain to this art. and though i saw not these cities hoiecheu and iaocheu , nor how they digg'd this soil in one place , and made porcelane thereof in another , yet i will briefly relate to you what account was given me by persons of credit , resident in this village of ucienjen . the earth whereof this porcelane is made , is digg'd in great quantities out of the mountains situated near the chief city hoeicheu in the province of nanking , from whence it is brought in four-square clods to the above-mention'd village , which have the emperor's arms stamp'd upon them , to prevent all manner of deceit . the earth is not fat , like clay or chalk , but like to our fine sand , which they mingle with water , and so make it into the foremention'd clods . they likewise beat into powder the broken china dishes , and make new ones of them ; but such as are made of broken ware never take so fine a colour and gloss , as those which are made of fresh mold : the earthen clods which are thus brought from the mountains , are afterwards fram'd into what fashions they please , after the same manner as our potters in europe form their earthen ware. upon the greatest sort of pots which are made of this earth , they have an art to themselves to paint all manner of creatures , flowers , and trees , which they do very curiously only with indico . this art of painting upon the pots is kept so private and secret , that they will not teach it to any but their children and near relations ; wherein the chineses are so dexterous , that you cannot shew them any thing , but they will imitate it upon their pots and dishes ; which being fram'd and made of this earth , are first dri'd in the sun before they are bak'd in the oven ; and when they are throughly dri'd , they are put into an oven and stopt very close , there baking for fifteen days together with a good fire underneath : the time being expir'd , they are continu'd in the oven fiften days more without any fire , only the oven all that while is kept close stopt , and not open'd till it be quite cold ; for if they should take the ware out red hot , it would endanger not only the breaking of it , but also the losing of the gloss. after thirty days the furnace is open'd in the presence of an officer , appointed by the emperor to take an account of this earthen ware , and to receive his duty , which is of each sort the fifth piece , according to the laws of the kingdom ; the rest they afterwards sell to the inhabitants of this village ucienjen , where ( as they say ) is the staple of this porcelane trade , which is sent from this village , not only through all china , but also through the whole world. we departed the same day from this place , and upon the . came to the chief city of nankang , which lies upon the west-side of this lake , which is very broad and long . this city is built upon a mountainous soil , about fifty miles from nankang : the walls are both high and strong , and fortifi'd with bulwarks . within the city stands a well-built tower ; the streets are very full of windings and turnings , which makes them very troublesom to such as use them . the first street , which lies on the left-hand as you come in , has several triumphal arches standing in it , very artificially built according to the chinese fashion : beside these ornaments there is nothing rare in this city , for the houses are but mean , and slightly built . in prospect of this city lie several stately temples , whereof the biggest and chiefest are built upon the mountains quangliu and iuenxiu . the inhabitants round about worship these mountains , upon which dwell a great company of priests and friers ; each of which has a little hutch , where he daily cruciates and afflicts himself , by scourging and disciplining his body ; the enduring of which castigation makes him a miracle to those people of implicit faith , who fancy these their sufferings to merit after death the highest felicities in another world : for they believe , that their souls are transmigrated into other bodies . the inhabitants told us , that upon the mountain quanglu there are as many cloysters as days in the year . they said likewise , that this mountain was always cover'd with clouds and fogs , though round about the weather were clear and serene . the country produces store of hemp , whereof the inhabitants make themselves clothes for the summer , which very much keep off the scorching heat of the sun. on the west-side of this city lies a hill , which the chineses call kien . the water that falls from the brow of this hill , is held by the chineses very soveraign for several diseases . the pool poyang divides the territories belonging to this city into two parts , both which are very fruitful in rice , and corn of all sorts . upon the . we made for the city of hukeu , being the fourth small city of the fifth chief city kieukiang , to furnish our selves with provisions . this city lies forty miles from the foregoing chief city of nankang , upon the narrow of the lake poyang , and upon the right-side of the river kiang , which mingles with it , and receives no small share of its water . on the north-side of the city doth appear a very pleasant and antique rock , which hangs somewhat over the river , and appears a most delightful prospect , being overgrown with trees . at the bottom of this mountain stands a large and beautiful idol-temple . the walls of this city are very thick and high , and for the greater safety of the city , are guarded in several places with foot-soldiers . this city drives a handsom trade , is full of people , and well built ; all manner of provisions are sold very cheap , especially fish , which yields but a small price . about this city lies a hill call'd xechung , which signifies a stone bell ; for the waves and billows which rise out of the pool poyang in foul and stormy weather , beat against this hill , and occasion thereby such a strange and ringing noise , that it very much resembles the sound of a bell. we were no sooner come to an anchor , but the news of our arrival fill'd the whole city with joy , so that both old and young came running to the shore to view us and our vessels , who beheld us with great admiration , and fain would have been talking to us , if the difference of language had not hindred : we caus'd our trumpets to sound that old tune of william of nassaw , supposing to have delighted them ; but on the contrary , they were so much affrighted with their brazen voice , that they ran roring with full speed for shelter to the city . having provided our selves with necessaries , we departed from this place and came to pengce , the fifth small city under this capital one of kieukiang . thus far had we proceeded in our voyage upon the river can from kancheu to nanking ; from whence we passed over the pool poyang , and so came into the river kiang , which , to prosecute the remainder of our voyage to peking , we were to sail up eastward . this river kiang , which signifies the son of the sea , divides all china into northern and southern , gliding from west to east , and receives several names from the provinces through which it runs . the foremention'd city pengce lies thirty miles from hukeu , behind an island on the east-side of the river kiang , and has behind it high and famous hills : it is a well-built place , but far less than hukeu . not far from this pengce lies a mountain call'd siaocu , which is so steep , high , and inaccessible , that none could ever scale the top : it is surrounded with water , and has on the south-side a small , but very safe road for ships in foul weather . upon the south-side of the river kiang lies also a hill call'd makang , talk'd on with terror through all china for the abundance of shipwracks which happen near this place : for if the pilot miss never so little his steerage , they seldom escape bilging on the neighboring rocks . the ambassadors with some of their followers went ashore upon the said island , but were forc'd immediately to return , having observ'd the footing of a tyger , which sort of beast is very numerous in this country . when the chinese pilots saw our cook going to make a fire to dress dinner , they came into the cabbin to the ambassadors , fell down upon their knees , and earnestly entreated that they would forbid any such thing to be done , for that ( as they said ) there was a certain spirit who kept himself under water about this pool , and appear'd in the shape of a dragon , or great fish , and had the command over this countrey , whose nature and constitution was such , that he could not endure the scent in his nose of roasted poultry , boil'd bacon , or other savory smells ; for so soon as he was sensible of any such thing , he immediately rais'd a storm , which did infallibly cast away the vessel . the ambassadors at their earnest entreaty sent word to the cook , that they should be content with a cold dinner for that day . during the discourse , there appear'd playing above the water two or three tunny fishes , which put the chineses into no little fear , in regard they imagin'd the water-spirit had already given order for the casting away of their vessel . thus far we had travell'd through the province of kiangsi , when about noon we came in sight of two columns which stood in the middle of the river , and divide the province of kiangsi from that of nanking , into which we were now come . but before i relate the sequel of our iourney , i shall give you in short the number of the great and small cities of this province , and the farthest extent thereof . this province of nanking ( which is reckon'd for the ninth among the fifteen ) is wash'd with the sea on the east and south-east : on the south it borders upon the province of chekiang ; on the south-west , upon kiangsi ; on the west upon hupang ; north-west , upon honan ; and the rest upon xantung . in this place formerly they kept the court of the ancient chinese emperors ; and though the imperial palace be remov'd to peking , yet till the last tartar war , the court of the emperors did continue in the chief city of this province call'd kiangning : but the tartars in the last invasion , did not only totally destroy and deface all royal palaces , and imperial courts , which were most noble edifices , but also alter'd the very name of the province and of the chief city : for the province which formerly bore the name of nanking they call'd kiangnan ; and the chief city which was formerly call'd ingtien , they nam'd kiangning ; and depriv'd this city also of all its royal splendor and privileges . as this province far exceeds all the rest in goodness and richness of soil , so likewise in trade and commerce ; for here are the chiefest cities of all china , each being famous for traffick . no less doth this kingdom abound in shipping above all the rest ; for the number of all manner of vessels is so great , that it seems as if all the shipping of the world were harbor'd there : but 't is no wonder , considering the situation of the rivers that run through this country ; for by them they can pass by water into any part of china , and all vessels which are bound higher up , must meet there , which lessens the wonder of so great fleets of ships together in that part : and besides , all vessels come to this province out of the river kiang through broad navigable waters , made either by art or nature , which are call'd the royal channels . the natives of this place are generally very civil , witty , serviceable , and mannerly : it likewise breeds great store of able handicrafts-men , who prove most excellent in their several arts. there are likewise here very learned men , brought up in their schools of literature . it produces great store of cotton and silk , which maintains there abundance of weavers , who work in either commodity ; but this is the womens business , and the men follow husbandry and other employments , or else look to the children whilst the women spin. this seat of nanking is so famous through all china , that whatsoever is made in it , is preferr'd before any thing of the like nature wrought in other parts of the country . in this province lie fourteen chief cities , which command over a hundred and ten small ones ; the names of which fourteen principal ones are these which follow ; kiangning , fungyang , sucheu , sungkiang , changcheu , chinkiang , yangcheu , hoaigan , lucheu , ganking , taiping , ningque , chicheu , and hoeicheu . kiangning , call'd also ingtien and nanking , commands over seven cities , as kiangning , kiuyung , lieyang , liexui , caoxun , kiangpu , and loho . fungyang commands over eighteen cities , as fungyang , linhoai , hoaiyven , tingyven , uhu , hung , xeu , hokieu , mungching , su , hiutai , tienchang , so , lingpi , ing , tacho , hao , and ingxan . sucheu commands over seven cities , as sucheu , quenxan , changxo , ukiang , kiating , taicang , and cungming . sungkiang commands over three cities , as sungkiang , xanghai , and cingpu . changcheu commands over five cities , as changcheu , vusie , kiangyn , gniking , and cinkiang . chinkiang commands over three cities , as chinkiang , tanyang , and kintan . yangcheu commands over ten cities , as yangcheu , ychin , taihing , caoyeu , hinghoa , pacyng , tai , iucao , tung , and haimuen . hoaigan commands over ten cities , as hoaigan , cingho , gantung , taoyven , moyang , hai , canyu , pi , sociven , and ciunning . lucheu commands over eight cities , as lucheu , xuching , lukiang , vuguei , cao , logan , iungxan , and hoxan . ganking commands over six cities , as ganking , tungching , cienxan , taihu , sufung , vangkiang . taiping commands over three cities , as taiping , vuku , and fachang . ningque commands over five cities , as ningque , king , taiping , cingte , and nanling . cicheu commands over six cities , as cicheu , cingyang , tungling , xelai , kiente , and tunglieu . hoeicheu likewise over six cities , as hoeicheu , hieuning , vuyven , kimuen , in , and cieki . there are beside all these four other ordinary cities in this province , which the chineses call cheu , and some other less cities which they call hien : the four cities are these ; quangte , hocheu , cheuceu , and sincheu . quangte commands over one city , which is call'd kienping ; hocheu , over hanxan ; cheucheu over two others , civenezao and taigan ; siucheu over four , siao , tanxan , fung , and poi . the chinese poll-book of this province makes mention of families , as also of fighting men. the yearly revenue which this province pays to the emperor , consists of bags of rice , pounds of unwrought silk , pieces of cloth , and rolls of woven hemp-cloth . this province likewise furnishes the emperor's stables with trusses of straw or hay , and pounds of salt : all which being valu'd together , will amount to an incredible sum , beside what is paid in money , which amounts to of ducats , as i was credibly inform'd by some of the grandees of the province ; which is not incredible , considering the vast customs which are paid to the emperor for all goods exported out of the chief city of nanking . the city of xanghai alone pays yearly to the emperor for the toll of wool , the sum of ducats . all great shops and inns pay monthly thirty toel of silver , or else the tartars come and quarter upon them in their houses , and misuse them at their pleasure . upon the . we came to tonglon , or tonglieu , the sixth small city in the iurisdiction of the thirteenth chief city chicheu , and the first place we came at in this province of nanking . this is a small city , and lies close to the south-side of the river kiang , in a very pleasant and delightful soil , which is encompass'd about with fine little rising hills and vales : it is surrounded as well on the water-side as toward the mountains , with a reasonable strong wall , fortifi'd with bulwarks . this city shews very beautiful as you approach it upon the river , but within it lies in a most lamentable condition ; for the tartar proceeded with so much fury against it , that they left nothing defac'd that deserves any notice to be taken of , only there is one street that has some houses standing in it , the rest are all destroy'd , except the governor's house , which is in reasonable good order . the magistrates or governors of the city tonglieu , sent a congratulatory letter to the ambassadors upon their arrivals , as also some presents for the table , which were not accepted . the traffick of this city was only timber , so that the place more resembled norway than china . about two miles beyond this we saw an island lying in the bosom of the river kiang , call'd sanglo . not far from tonglieu , near the river side , rises a mountain call'd kieuhoa , or the nine-headed mountain , much like the sun-flower when hanging down the head. two miles from this tonglieu we saw in our passage the tenth chief city ganking , the most famous city of this countrey , which abounds in wealth and trade , because no goods are brought out of other parts to the chief city of nanking , but they must first pass by this . the country , though hilly , yet abounds with most sorts of provisions , and is plentifully supply'd with what they want from the adjacent markets , by the river kiang . toward the evening we came to tungling , the third small city under the command of the metropolis chicheu , which is situated most delightfully , being surrounded with variety of woods , hills , and dales . this city , though but little , is well built , and encompass'd with walls , having in the front a land-lock'd harbor , for vessels to shelter in stormy weather , which very much enriches the place . the corner of this port is guarded with a strong castle , which not only defends the city against any hostile invasion , but also serves to protect the harbor and vessels that ride there . whilst we were taking a view of this place the inhabitants told us , that not far from thence on a hill , was a very rare echo : out of curiosity to hear this novelty we clamber'd up the hill , and there sounded our trumpets , where we heard their notes return most distinctly , to our great admiration . near to this city rises the mountain hing , so nam'd from the apricocks which grow thereupon in great abundance . having satisfi'd our eyes with the view of this place , we set sail the next day , and came on the third of may to a castle call'd upun , near the river kiang , not far from the following city of ufu , being built four-square , and begirt with a large stone wall : amidst this fortress is a strong well-built temple , with a high roof , whose inside is curiously adorn'd with pictures . the same day we arriv'd at ufu , the second small city under the eleventh metropolis call'd taiping , lying with our vessels close under the walls of the city . this town is situate in an island of the river kiang ; the suburbs of it are very populous , and full of commerce : upon each angle of this island are strong block-houses , but are neither mann'd , nor have any guns mounted on them . this city is cri'd up through all china for arms , the inhabitants being most dexterous and exquisite in making all manner of military utensils ; they are likewise very skilful in making lamps of all sorts . upon the fourth we pass'd by the third chief city , call'd teytong , which some also call taiping , lying upon the side of the river kiang , in an island there made by the same stream . the country about this island is in some places very rocky , and full of hills ; in others again , as smooth ; but in both exceeding fruitful . on the south-side of this city we saw at a distance a high mountain , by the chineses call'd tienmuen , which signifies heavens gate , because the river kiang runs through here between two small hills of this mountain , as through a gate . sailing forward , we observ'd lying in the river over against this city , another island call'd hiao , all of one intire stone : in this rock were several holes and concavities , wherein bred abundance of night-birds ; the isle from thence denominated hiao . not far from hence toward the south-east , is a large lake or pool call'd tanyang , which as well as the river kiang , divides it self , and waters the whole countrey of this chief city , which very much enriches the grounds round about , making them satisfie the greedy husbandman . we understood by the chineses that this had been a stately city , well built , and full of trade ; but the tartars totally ruin'd it in the last wars . three gallant towers we saw upon the river side as we sail'd along ; by which we might understand in what a famous condition this country had formerly been . upon the same day we came in sight of that renowned and royal city of nanking , which is justly call'd the chief city of the province of nanking ; we came to anchor in the harbor , and lay with our vessels before the gate susimon , which signifies the water-gate . the ambassadors went the next day to visit the three governors of this city , being carried in palakins , or sedans , and their followers waited upon them on horseback : they were conducted thither in great state by the agent of the young vice-roy of canton , who resided in this city , and by two mandorins , who came from canton in the absence of pinxenton , who lay still behind . the chief governor shew'd the ambassadors his withdrawing-room , and made them , after accustomary complements , to sit down next to him : he was a chinese , born in the city of leoatung , but of a very civil behaviour . the ambassadors shew'd him a letter of the presents which were design'd for him , but he would not receive them , they having not yet seen the emperor . after they had discoursed a while with this first governor , they took leave , and went to the second , also a chinese , and born at leaotung ; who shew'd himself no less courteous than the former : he caus'd the ambassadors to sit down with almost the same complements , and receiv'd the letter with great civility from them , which nominated his allotted presents ; but he being illiterate himself , gave it to one of his commanders to read , and on the former account refus'd to accept of them . from hence they went to the third , who dwelt in the wall of the old imperial palace ; he sent for the ambassadors , who came to him in his chamber , where his wife was with him : the apartment was four-square , with benches round about cover'd with silk , and a stove to warm the room in winter , in which they burn reed , wood being there very scarce . this governor was by birth a tartar , a young well-set man , but understood not the chinese language , therefore his sons were interpreters : his wife , a proper and comely dame , spoke more than her husband , and seem'd very inquisitive about holland : she was not dismay'd at our strange arms , but , like a bold virago , drew on t our swords , and discharg'd our pistols , which much delighted her . the room was presently fill'd with tartar gentlewomen , who belong'd to and waited upon this lady , and brought a great silver kettle full of thea , mingled with milk and salt , placing it in the middle of the chamber , and serving it about with wooden ladles to all the company . the thea thus mingled , they drink in wood ; but the clear thea , made onely with water , they drink in little china cups ; and other drinks , as chinese beer , and zamsou made of rice , in silver . the ambassadors , after they had been thus civilly receiv'd and treated , took leave , and went with the canton agent to visit a tartar gentleman , who was newly arriv'd from peking : he was a young lusty man , and had his lodging in an old ruinous court , which also belong'd to the imperial palace ; but all things were in disorder , and in a decay'd condition , without any furniture but two or three broken benches , some kettles , and a few little dishes for thea. his horses , mules , asses , dromedaries , and camels , went up and down in the court , the stables being all ruin'd and spoil'd . from this tartar's lodgings the ambassadors were conducted by the agent to his own house , to a sumptuous dinner , then made ready by his order for them ; where he entertain'd them till night with all manner of dainties : which done , they thank'd him for his great kindness and civility , took their leaves , and return'd aboard their vessels , in which they lay all their voyage , both to and from peking , except at canton , nangan , and peking . this stately city , which without parallel is the diadem of all china , lies about thirty five miles from the foremention'd taiping , on the east-side of the river kiang , and in degrees of northern latitude . her situation is most pleasant , and the soil luxuriously fruitful , the river running quite through this city , whereof some streams are navigable for great vessels . here was formerly kept the court of the old chinese emperors , the residence of the ancient kings of u , cyu , cung , ci , leang , chin , and tanga : here also reign'd many lustres the race of taiminga , till they remov'd to peking , the better to prevent the invasions and designs of the tartar. the founder of this city was gnens king of cu , who nam'd it kinling ▪ which signifies a golden countrey : afterwards the first branch of the race of cina call'd it moling . the kings of u , who kept their courts in this city , call'd it kienye : the race of tanga gave it the name of kiangxin ; but that of taiminga call'd it ingcien : and last of all , the tartars , who not many years since over-ran and conquer'd all china , gave it again the name of kiangxing . where this city borders on the river kiang , it hath a broad and deep gra●● , into which you come out of the kiang up to the town , about half a mile within the land. here they pass over on a bridge of boats , which brings them conveniently into the city , whose east-side , which runs far into this country , covers a flat , with several navigable channels running through , so that you may come with large vessels up to the town on that side . over these channels are several stone bridges , very rarely built . the chineses describe the circumference of this later wall by two horsemen , who in the morning setting forth at one and the same gate , parted , riding contrary , and , they say , met not till the close of the evening ; by which they would have us guess at the vast circumference of their city . the first vesture of the city is above thirty foot high , built artificially of stone , with breast-works , and watch-towers . there are thirteen gates in this wall , whose doors are plated with iron , and guarded continually with horse and foot : some of these gates rest on four or five arches , through which you pass before you come into the city . we lay with our vessels before the gate suisimon , or water-gate : so great a number of people pass daily to and again through this gate , that there is no getting in or out without much crowding . the chief streets of this city are twenty eight paces broad , very neatly pav'd , and strait . in the night there is such good order observ'd for the preventing of house breaking , or disturbance in the streets , that there is not the like in any other part of the world. the ordinary citizens houses are but mean , built without any convenience , and stand all with the cross ridges next to the street : they have but one door to go in and out , and but one room to eat and sleep in . next the street appears onely a four-square hole , serving in stead of a window to let in light , which is commonly cover'd with reeds in stead of glass , to prevent gazers from looking in . the houses are but one story high , being cover'd with white pan-tiles , and the out-sides whited over with chalk . such as dwell in these ordinary houses , drive very mean trades ; but the shops of the chief citizens and merchants are fill'd with all manner of rich chinese wares , as cottons , silk stuffs , china dishes , pearls , diamonds , &c. before each shop stands a board , upon which is inscrib'd the name of the master in gold letters , as also what goods he sels : beside these boards stands a high pole , which reaches above the house , upon which they hang pennons and flags , or something whereby they ( as we in europe with our signs ) make known their habitations . they have not here , nor in all china , any coin'd money ; but use in stead thereof small pieces of silver , which are of different value and weight ; and though you buy never so little , you must always have a pair of scales about you , if you will not be cheated in the weight by these crafty chineses : for they have commonly two sorts of weights by them , and are so nimble and deceitful in their balancing , that you had need of argus's eyes when you buy any thing of them . this great city is also so populous , that there are above people dwelling in it ; and yet provisions of all sorts are to be had there in great abundance , at a small rate , all the year long : the reason whereof is the fertility of the soil round about . amongst other fruits , there are most delicious cherries sold very cheap in this city . beside the vast number of people , there lies a garrison of tartars : here resides also the governor of the southern provinces , in the name of the emperor . this city likewise exceeds any other in china for stately idol-temples , towers , rare edifices , and triumphal arches : but the emperor's court or palace formerly exceeded all the rest of the buildings ; wherein the emperor of china was wont to reside , with the same state and pomp as now at present the great cham doth at peking . this palace was situated on the south-side of the city , built four-square , and surrounded with a wall which contains the greatest part of the city . each side of the square wherein this palace was included contain'd in length one italian mile , and three parts of a dutch mile ; and as near as could be guess'd by the decay'd walls , or might be learnt from the inhabitants , this court , or palace , with all belonging thereto , was as big as haerlem in holland . within the first great gate lay a large court , which led to the four squares , and was pav'd with fine smooth stone . the tartars seated themselves near an idol-temple call'd paolinxi , where they built themselves several huts , leaving the chineses to dwell in the city , and there to drive their trade . the buildings are all of a hard sort of stone , which the natives have most curiously painted with a yellow colour , so that when the sun reflects on them , they shine like gold. over the gate of the second court of this palace hangs a great bell , about or foot in height , and three fathom and a half in circumference , whose thickness contains near a quarter of a yard . the chineses made great brags of the sound of this bell , as if the like were not to be heard of again in all china , yea , not in the whole world ; but when we came and struck upon it , we found it sufficiently dull , and the metal not so good as that of ours in europe . and though the tartars in the last war did not much deprive and impair this city of its former lustre and splendor ( no city escaping better than this nanking ) yet however the stately palace of the kings was totall destroy'd by them . it is suppos'd that the tartars did this for no other end or cause , but out of a particular hatred and grudge which they bore to the family of taiminga , who govern'd till the court was remov'd from thence to peking . but though this city , by the removing of the imperial court to peking , was thus depriv'd of its ancient glory and splendor ; yet it s former and ancient magnificence , as well as obedience , is shewn by the extraordinary presents yearly sent to the emperor , beyond all the rest of the cities . first of all , every three months five ships are sent from thence , laden with all manner of silks and woollen cloths , to the emperor at peking : these ships are call'd in the chinese language lungychuen , which signifies ships with dragon-cloths , because they are sent to the emperor , whose blazonry is full of dragons . i must confess , that in all my life-time i never saw any ships to exceed these for riches and bravery ; for they are so very much gilded and painted on the outsides , that it made our eyes dazle to look on them : and within they were likewise most curiously contriv'd and adorn'd with images . this one thing alone is enough to discover the ingenuity of these people . the city sends likewise for a present to the emperor , certain fish , which are taken before her walls in the river kiang , in may and iune , and are by the chineses call'd siyu ; but by the portuguese who live there , they are call'd savel ; and though the way from nanking to peking be more than two hundred dutch miles , yet they have a way to transport them to the emperor's court fresh and good ; for a great number of men are appointed to draw the boats day and night , who are reliev'd upon the way with fresh men ; so that they perform the iourney in eight or ten days at the farthest , which is in a manner with as much speed as riding post in europe . they likewise signifie by letters from place to place the hours of the day when the barques are arriv'd ; and if the emperor be pleas'd , they never fail to send twice a week . as we were riding out one day to take the air , and to view the city , we pass'd by the gate of the old imperial court , where sat a great tartar lady , with her servants waiting upon her , about forty years of age : she very civilly sent to our interpreter to invite the ambassadors into her house : iacob de keyzer hereupon lighted , and the lady then made towards him : she was very debonair and free , look'd upon our swords , and much admir'd their bending without breaking : she took the ambassadors hat , and put it on her own head , and unbutton'd his doublet almost down to his waste : afterwards she led the way into the house , and desir'd him to follow , appointing one of her attendants to conduct him , who brought us into her apartment , where we found her with her daughter , who was about half her age , waiting our coming , in great state : the daughter was cloth'd in a violet-colour'd damask gown , and the mother in black damask , and both of them had their ears hung with rings , and their hair braided and twisted about their heads with strings of pearls ; but over their hair they wore little caps made of reed , with a tassel upon the crown , of red silk : their clothes reach'd down to their heels , ty'd about the middle with a broad ribbon , and button'd down from the neck to the waste : their shoes were of black leather , their faces unmask'd , without any painting : they had us into a large withdrawing-room , unfurnish'd , only a few benches cover'd with silk , upon which they desir'd us to sit : they drank to us several times in their liquor made of beans , which is very strong , but agrees wondrous well with their constitutions : they set before us also some of their sweet-meats , much intreating us to eat , excusing the meanness of the entertainment , her husband being absent . in the middle of the plain stands a high steeple or tower made of porcelane , which far exceed all other workmanship of the chineses in cost and skill ; by which the chineses have declar'd to the world the rare ingenuity of their artists in former ages . this tower has nine rounds , and a hundred eighty four steps to the top ; each round is adorn'd with a gallery full of images and pictures , with very handsom lights : the outside is all glaz'd over and painted with several colours , as green , red , and yellow . the whole fabrick consists of several pieces , which are so artificially cemented , as if the work were all one intire piece , round about all the corners of the galleries hang little bells , which make a very pretty noise when the wind jangles them : the top of the tower was crown'd with a pine-apple , which ( as they say ) was made of massie gold : from the upper gallery you may see not only over the whole city , but also over the adjacent countries to the other side of the river kiang , which is a most delightful prospect , especially if you observe the vast circumference of the city , reaching with her suburb to the river side . this wonderful pile ( as they inform us ) the chineses built at their own charges by the command of the insulting conqueror the tartar seven hundred years since , as a pillar of honor to them , and when , in like manner as lately , they over-ran all china , bringing the whole country under absolute obedience . the now prevailing foe , whether conquer'd by the extraordinary beauty and magnificence , or whether they design'd by it to perpetuate the memory of their first conquests , and also to add to their fame this their second subduing of them , would not permit the demolishing or defacing in the least of this noble structure ; so that now it stands firm and intire as at first . according to all outward appearance , we found these people to exceed not only all the rest of the nation in candor , sincerity , and civil demeanor , but as much excelling in science and understanding . there are also several of the inhabitants of great estates , keeping like port both in their habits and hospitality . they enjoy here far greater privileges than in a less city , which the tartars allow them , supposing that to be a bridle to rebellion . we found in this city of nanking a iesuit , his name manuel van lisbon , who came aboard the vessels of the ambassadors , to complement and invite them to dinner ; but they civilly excus'd themselves : however , my self and the secretary accepted of the invitation , and were very handsomly receiv'd and treated next day by him , with some of the better sort of chineses , who were pleas'd with our company ; and to signifie that they were christians , strook upon their breasts , and cross'd themselves . this iesuit was a very free , gallant , and open spirit , earnestly desiring that we might have free commerce in china : he came often to see the ambassadors , and presented them with several provisions for the table , inviting himself to dinner at the same time . the ambassadors were very desirous to have writ from hence to iapan , but were inform'd that that passage was forbidden ; the reason said to be this : the unshorn chineses had complain'd three years before to the emperor , that the chineses of snitjien and amei ( who belong'd to the famous pyrate coxinga ) had done them some injury in iapan , so that they desir'd the emperor to right them ; who thereupon order'd , that they should go no more to iapan . these unshorn chineses are those who will not submit to the government of the great cham , nor cut their hair after the conqueror's fashion : for when this emperor had conquer'd all china , he issued forth a command , that the chineses should wear their hair after their manner , all cut off , except one lock behind ; which caus'd some thousands of the chineses ( who are very proud of this ornament ) to sacrifice their lives to the rigor of the laws , rather than part with one single tress . having spent about a fortnight in receiving and giving of visits , we departed from this famous city upon the . of may , early in the morning . the ambassadors had made use by the way of ordinary barques and boats , till they came to this place ; but now they were accommodated by the governors , with the emperor 's own vessels , to carry them on this their iourney . these vessels were very large and commodious , all gilded and painted with dragons open-mouth'd , and looking fiercely . on one end of these imperial bottoms was a place for musick , to recreate the passengers on the way ; but the ambassadors desir'd to spare them that trouble , and appointed that place for some chinese soldiers that came with them from canton , to lodge in . they have severe and corporal punishments , whoever dares presume to paint any yellow or golden dragons on their vessels , or any thing else without leave , this colour being made use of only by those whom the emperor 's particular favor admits to that high honor. two great imperial vessels were appointed for the ambassadors : the chinese officers , as pinxenton and the two mandorins , had also two others ; and the canton soldiers were put aboard with the ambassadors , who were likewise accompanied by several persons from nanking . after we had taken leave of the governor and magistrates of the city of nanking , we set sail , and pass'd by the ship-bridge of fourteen arches . on the farthest point of the walls of the city , about two miles from the water-gate call'd suisimon ( where we first arriv'd with our vessels ) there stood a very famous and eminent idol , to which the mandorin pinxenton , with the whole fleet , appli'd themselves , and offer'd up to this daemon or genius of the place , swine , goats , and cocks blood , to the end we ( which they verily believ'd ) might have a safe and prosperous voyage . the sacrifice was perform'd after this manner : the swine and goats were first kill'd and cleans'd , and afterwards laid upon the altar : on the side of this altar stood several little images , and behind the altar the chiefest image , which is held for the protector and defender of this temple , and to whom it was dedicated . the cocks which i saw offer'd , were kill'd , and their blood kept and sprinkled upon the images , which afterwards they wip'd clean . during the ceremony of the sacrifice , the priests upon their knees made several grimaces and mutterings to themselves , as if they and the god had been in some earnest contract or dispute , great tapers burning all that while . after this sacrifice we steer'd our course eastward , and sail'd down the river kiang with great speed , having the stream with us ; so that in the evening we came to a famous village call'd wanksien , where we stay'd all night , and in the morning early we set sail , and came upon the . of iune to the city of iejenjeen , which some call loho . this iejenjeen being the sixth and last small city of the capital city of nanking , lies about sixty miles from nanking , on the north-side of the river kiang , whose streams run into the large and open east-indian sea. here came several beggars aboard us to shew their tricks ; amongst the rest there were two , who knock'd their heads with so great force one against another , that we look'd every moment to see them fall down dead upon the place ; and in this gesture they continu'd till the company had bestow'd their charity on them : for unless they give them something , they never cease rencountring head till they kill each other , which has often hapned . i saw likewise in this city another beggar kneeling down , and seeming to mutter something to himself ; after which he strook his bare head against a round black stone with so much fore and violence , that he made the earth to shake under him : several other such feats they use , to win remorse from strangers . this small city of iejenjeen , situate near to the river kiang , is very delightful , though but small within the walls , which are not very high , but strong and thick : it is built mighty close , and adorn'd with several temples and idolatrous edifices ; and has likewise a populous and well-built suburb , and much trade , by which its inhabitants are much enrich'd . whilst we stay'd in this city , the interpreters told us , that the famous pyrate coxinga had landed some forces , with an intention to have surpriz'd this place , and to have brought the same under his subjection ; but through the care of the inhabitants he not only lost his design , but also a great number of his men , and was forc'd to retreat to his ships with shame and confusion : yet to shew his malice , and to revenge himself upon the citizens , he burnt several of their vessels which lay at an anchor before the city , and carried away others with him to a considerable number . they also told us , that about twenty miles from this place , there were five great and fruitful islands in the same river kiang , in which this pyrate had chosen to harbor and shelter his ships in stormy weather . having lain all night before this city , we set sail early in the morning , and the next day we found upon the north side of the river kiang , near to a castle call'd ruancheu , a large stone sluce , at the head of a channel , the work onely of the spade , forc'd quite through the country , to get into the yellow river . so to avoid the trouble of sailing round about out of one river into another . these artificial channels , by reason of their wideness , and the greatness of the undertaking , and being made at the emperor's charge , are call'd the king's waters . we then pass'd by this sluce , and so came into the first royal channel , and from thence we got into the yellow river , well may this channel bear the name of the royal water , since there is nothing more pleasant to be seen in all the world ; both sides of the aquaeduct having not onely smooth large banks , but planted also with stately and shady trees . on the west and east of this royal channel ( for it reaches from south to north ) we saw rich pastures and delightful woods , the like not to be seen in all asia , intermingled with abundance of wealthy towns , villages , pleasant seats , and opulent and stately dwelling , insomuch that nothing can be more delightful ; as if art and nature had strove to please the passenger upon his way through this famous channel . on one side thereof stood a famous and renown'd image of the idol kinkang , who is highly ador'd by the chineses . upon the . we came to the brave city of iamcefu , which is call'd by some yaucqeu , and is reckon'd for the seventh capital city of this famous province of nanking . this city lies about twenty miles from iejenjeen , is built four-square , and surrounded with walls and strong bulwarks : it is very large , being at least five miles about , exceeding most cities in china for wealth and trade . the inhabitants of this city deal in several commodities ; but that wherein their chief trade consists is salt , transported from thence into most provinces of china . this salt is made of sea-water , after the manner of ours in europe . on the east-side of the city we saw standing a great many salt-pans , wherein they boil sea-liquor day and night . this trade alone has so very much enrich'd the inhabitants of this town , that they have re-built their city since the last destruction by the tartars , erecting it in as great splendor as it was at first . no sooner were we landed in this city , but the mandorin pinxenton went in great state to salute and complement the commissioner of his imperial majesty , and presented him with four pieces of red cloths in behalf of the ambassadors . the emperor hath here a toll-house , where the customs are paid for all such wares as pass . the city is well built , and hath several channels running through it , over which are many stone bridges . on the west-side are very large suburbs , which were formerly full of goodly structures , but were most of them destroy'd in the last tartar war , yet have begun since to be re-edifi'd . there are also several temples , curiously built , and most richly adorn'd . near this city is a very high mountain , call'd heng. next day being the . we departed from this place , and upon the verge of this royal channel we saw twelve stone ovens ; and not far from thence , on the other side of the channel lies the famous burial-city of the great sultan , much ador'd and worshipp'd by the chineses . about noon we came to a village call'd saupoo , where at the same time the chineses were celebrating the feast of the new year on the new-years day , being then also full-moon , great acclamations and expressions of ioy , signifi'd by their lighting of so many candles and bonefires , as if the whole city had been in one great flame . they run likewise up and down the streets in their nocturnals like so many distracted bacchanals , with tapers in their hands , twisted together in the form of dragons . we were forc'd to stay here a while , till the mandorin pinxenton and his lady also assisted at the solemnity of this feast . we found lying about this village , in this royal channel , a great number of all manner of strange built vessels ; but the most to be admir'd at were two barques or sloops , which by the chineses are call'd longschon , which signifies a serpent-boat . these two vessels were built after a particular fashion , very curiously painted with all manner of colours , that they seem'd much to exceed those boats which carry the fish from nanking to peking for the emperor's use . the mould or cast of this fair bottom was much like the form of our water-snake : the stern hung full of strange serpents , fastned with ribbons of several colours , which made a gallant show . at the stern of one of these vessels hung likewise two nimble boys , who play'd tricks and gambols to delight the spectators both above , and by diving under water . upon the top of each mast , which were three in all , stood an idol , very curiously adorn'd with silk flags and pennons : in like manner stood on the poop an image dress'd with ducks and drakes . the stern was also fill'd with standards , set out with tassels of hair , silk flags , and long feathers ; the boat cover'd round with silk . under an upper high-rais'd desk , full of flags and standards , sat twelve lusty seamen , with gilt crowns upon their heads , cloth'd in silk , their arms naked ; these were so dexterous at rowing , that the boat went at an extraordinary rate : they came aboard of the ambassadors , and seem'd to be overjoy'd at their arrival : the ambassadors requited their kindness with a return of some presents ; which they willingly accepted , wishing them good success in their voyage , and a safe return into their own country . near the ducks stood a chinese with a fork in his hand , and long feathers in his cap , who continually tortur'd these poor creatures , putting them in perpetual disquiet . the next day , being the . of may , we came to the city of cajutsia , which is also call'd by some caoyeu , and is reckon'd for the fourth small city of the capital yancheu . this city we found lying upon the side of this royal water , near a great pool which the chineses call piexe , out of which runs plenty of water into this famous channel . formerly all such vessels as came from nanking , bound for peking and the northern provinces , were glad to pass over this pool , to the great hindrance of commerce and navigation ; for oftentimes in a foul season , they lay weather-bound before this city of caoyeu , there being no venturing over the pool , till the wind were more silent , and the swelling billows more calm ; so that for the benefit of commerce and safety of their voyage , on the east-side of the pool this navigable channel was made sixty fathom long , wall'd in with white stone : a work so noble and excellent , that it is much to be admir'd , especially considering the great quantity of white stones there us'd , there being no such quarry in the adjacent parts . this caoyeu is very populous , and has stately suburbs , built very close , and full of great houses . the country round about produces great store of rice , and is so full of buildings , as if it were all but one continu'd village . toward the west the country lies much under water ; but upon the sides and banks grows store of reed , which brings in a good revenue yearly to the publick , and is the onely firing they have ; for no trees will grow in this part of the country . they boast likewise of store of windmills , whose sails are made of mats . the great product of the country consists of rice , which the peasant stands oblig'd to look after very narrowly , lest it perish upon the ground by too much moisture , or too much heat and drought ; so that their eyes are continually upon the crop , otherwise it suddenly withers to nothing , or a small increase : the windmills therefore are to draw out the water in a moist season , or to let it in as they think fit , to keep their hopes from burning up in a dry and hot season ; so that by this means the chineses enjoy twice a year a plentiful harvest . by the ruines of the wall and great edifices , this city appears to have been formerly a very famous place , rich and populous , but was totally destroy'd in the late war by the tartars . amongst other edifices which are yet standing , is a most famous idol-temple , without the wall on the north-side of the city , built after the fashion of the chineses . the royal channel runs quite through the country up to the very walls , by which means they water their grounds in a dry season . this part of the country is also full of draining-mills , to be us'd upon occasion . upon the . we came to the famous sea-town of hoaigan , which is reckon'd for the eighth capital city of this province of nanking : it lies on the east-side of the royal river , about thirty english miles from pancien , in a flat and morish soil : through the midst thereof runs a wall , seeming to make two distinct towns ; but another wall which surrounds both divisions , takes away the distinction , and renders it one intire city : that part which lies toward the south is call'd hoaigan , and the other toward the north-east , yengehing : the former of these has stately suburbs , well built , and full of people . on one side of this city we saw the fields full of tombs and grave-stones . in this capital city the vice-roy keeps his court in great splendor and state ; he has full power over the seven southerly provinces , and only owns the emperor for his supreme head. his office is to look after the grand cham's revenue , consisting chiefly in provisions of rice , &c. which when got in , is afterwards transported to peking in his majesties own vessels . on the north-side of the city we saw three great torrents of water ; the first of which , and nearest to the river hoai , is very dangerous , and by its inundations has often done great harm . to prevent this river from overflowing the adjacent countries , they have rais'd and made two great sluces , with strong banks on both sides , which confine him in his highest tide . in the suburb of hoaigan stand two toll-houses ; in the one the custom is paid of all goods and merchandises which pass this way ; in the other , of the ships which belong to the subjects : and with some part of this money they maintain their dikes and sluces for the defence of the city against the sudden and violent ruptures of water . though this city be built upon a morish ground , yet the country about it is very fruitful in the product of rice and corn : the city is well built , and full of wealthy citizens . not far from hence lies a famous mountain , which shoots to the sky , by the chineses call'd yocheu , upon which stands a stately temple , with cloysters to lodge those who daily offer to the idol of the place . the chineses come from several parts with presents to this their god , suppos'd the protector and defender of their country . this province of nanking abounds with strange mountains ; for in the country of the second chief city fungyang , near the seventh small city xeu , upon a hill call'd cukin , was found a great lump of massie gold , said to be soveraign in several distempers . some will have it , because this gold cures so many diseases , that chymists made it . in the same country , near to the city of hintai , there is a notable mountain call'd moyang , and known by the name of the shepherdesses hill , because , as they say , a very fair virgin formerly kept her flocks there . the whole country of this hoaigan has several rivers running through it , and is also replenish'd with many lakes . amongst other pools , you have here the great pool of xeho , which toward the north is situated next to the great indian sea , and waters various parts of this country , which abounds with fish. towards the east of the chief city lies also a great pool call'd hung , producing great store of reeds , which serve them for firing , wood being very scarce through the whole province . no sooner were the ambassadors arriv'd before this capital city , but they sent for horses , palakins , and litters , to go and salute the vice-roy and the magistrates ; but because the weather was foul , the governors sent a messenger to the ambassadors , to thank them for their intended visit , desiring to be excus'd from giving them the like trouble . the mandorine pinxenton , according to his wonted custom , gave us a very noble dinner upon that day . in the evening came father gascomer ( a iesuit , who lived in the city ) to salute the ambassadors aboard their vessels , and to bid them welcome into those parts . he was very pleasant and civil , but did so admire at our arrival , as if we had dropt out of the sky , being very inquisitive to know whither we were bound , and upon what account we came thither . the ambassadors shew'd themselves courteous and civil to him , giving him a handsom entertainment for his visit. he seem'd to be a very open-hearted person , and made protestation of a particular inclination and affection to our nation , offering the ambassadors his house , if they pleas'd to accept thereof , or any other service he could do them . he gave them likewise darkly to understand , that upon their request and desire of free trade in china , or any thing else , they would meet with great opposition at peking from the portuguese , who would do their utmost to hinder it , as we found afterwards in the sequel of our business . the ambassadors were very thankful to this good father for his kind and faithful admonition , who thereupon took leave , wishing us a prosperous voyage . we staid not long in this city , but departed the next day early in the morning ; and in our passage we saw on both sides luxurious fields , well manur'd , as likewise a great company of small boats lying up and down in this royal channel . about sun-set we came to a famous village call'd siampu , at the entrance whereof lies a very great sluce , through which we past . this village is situated betwixt the royal channel and the yellow river , and is of a very great length , handsomly adorn'd with temples , and fair houses on both sides of the water : it has some privileges belonging to it , as also a toll-house , where the toll-masters appointed by the emperor reside , to receive toll of all such goods and vessels which pass out of the yellow river into the royal channel , or out of the royal channel into the yellow river ; or such as are brought out of the province of honan and other parts , and are carried up higher or lower . one of these toll-masters shew'd himself far more scrupulous than all the rest , searching all our vessels , except those two in which the ambassadors were , to see what was in them ; for he could not believe that they were all laden with goods belonging only to the emperor . we lodg'd all night in this village , and set sail early in the morning , and came that night to another village call'd neynemiao , into which we were let by two great sluces , one after another : the inhabitants told us , as indeed appear'd by the ruines , that in this village formerly stood a great castle , which protected three rivers , as the yellow river on both sides , and the royal channel behind it : but the tartars , who made it their business to destroy all inland places of strength , had likewise pull'd down this castle . we lodg'd there all night , and the next day at sun-rising we set sail again , and came into a part of the great yellow river , which is so thick and muddy , that it is scarce passable . this river is call'd by some the saffron , from the yellowness of the water : at a distance it seems to be a thick morish plash , but when you come upon it , the swiftness and great force of the stream declares a running river , whose current hath so much violence , that no boats are able to sail against the stream , but are tow'd up by a great number of bargemen . in some places this river is half a mile broad , and in some more ; but in length it reaches above eight hundred miles : the chinese sailors , when employ'd here , make this water fit for use , and very clear , by flinging allom into it , which sinks ●he mud to the bottom . upon the first of iune we came to the little town of tanjenien , which is the fourth small city under the iurisdiction of the chief city of hoaigan : it is situate on the side of the yellow river , and fenc'd with a broad , strong earthen or mud wall , replenish'd with handsom buildings , and full of rich inhabitants , who drive a very great trade . the country round is very fruitful in the product of pears , apples , prunes , cherries , and the like . we bought here some provisions for the kitchin at a very reasonable rate . these parts likewise abound in quails , pheasants , and other sorts of fowl. we made no long stay here , but departed before night , and sail'd at least three days upon this yellow river , before we came to any considerable place : at last , upon the fourth of the same month we drew near to the small town of tsisang , situate in a very delightful soil , and at the foot of a high hill. this town has no remarkable buildings , nor walls , only one strong castle ; but yet of great trade , and has many rich inhabitants , who traffick much with their shipping . at the entrance into the town stands a stately temple upon a steep summit , seen in prospect at a great distance . we saw likewise upon this yellow river , which is continually plow'd with all manner of great and small vessels , not far from the town , several floating islands , which were so artificially contriv'd , that the best artists in europe would scarcely be able to make the like of the same stuff ; being a common reed which the portuguese call bamboes , twisted so close together , that no moisture can penetrate . upon these reeds the chineses set up huts , and little houses of boards , and other light materials , in which they live with their wives and children , as if they had their dwellings upon the firm land. some of these floating islands are large enough to contain at least families ; and those that live in them subsist for the most part by commerce and trafflck in all manner of commodities , which they carry from place to place upon the river , being hurried down with the stream , and tow'd up again by toilsom bargemen . wherever they intend to make any stay , they fasten their floating town with poles fix'd in the ground . they keep and feed aboard their island all manner of tame cattel , but especially hogs . wheresoever they come , they continue lying for some months before they remove ; and though they are people of several languages , yet they make up one common tongue , whereby they understand one another ; for throughout all china there are several dialects , each province having a particular one ; yet there is also one common language , which they call the mandorins or court-tongue , being spoke here both by the grandees and their followers . after some hours sailing we came into another royal channel call'd iun , issuing out of the yellow river toward the west through the whole province of xantung : we were to pass through this channel to the city of peking . the province of xantung into which we enter'd , is much enriched by this artificial channel running through it ; for all goods and commodities which are transported out of china for peking , must pass this cut. this great , broad , and navigable stream begins at the ninth small city socien , upon the side of the yellow river , and reaches to the city cining , and from thence to lincing , there breaking into the river guei . this channel hath at least sixty stone sluces to force back the water , which in some places runs very low , and would not be navigable , were it not for these water-works : on each sluce eight men attend to help through with the vessels , who are maintain'd at the publick charge . as soon as we came into this channel , we were presently in the province of xantung , and upon the sixth of iune came to a famous village call'd kiakia . but before i give you a description of this province , i shall continue my method , and first relate unto you the confines thereof , and the number of great and small cities , &c. the province of xantung is the fourth in number under the northern countries , and is wash'd on the south , east , and north , by the sea , and on the west-side is environ'd with rivers , insomuch that you may come by shipping if you please . on the north of xantung lies the province of peking , and on the south that of nanking , separated by the yellow river ; the remaining part is encompass'd with the channel iun , and the river guei . this part produces abundance of corn , rice , beans , &c. the fruitfulness of this country is such , that one years harvest , as they say , supplies the inhabitants sufficiently for ten years with provisions . all manner of poultry is wondrous plentiful , and sold for very little , because the people there take great delight in hunting . the rivers , pools , and other waters , abound with extraordinary good fish , which you may have for a very small price , i my self purchasing ten pound for a halfpeny . the country produces likewise store of silk , another sign of her fertility ; and abounds in all manner of fruit-trees , especially pruines , which they dry and carry thence to sell in other provinces . the inhabitants are generally very dull of understanding , and few of them addicted to learning ; but they are for the most part very strong bodied , fit to undergo any labor . the children do not only go naked in the winter , but will leap into the cold water : several of them live by theft and robbery ; and these companies are oftentimes so numerous , that they break through all opposition whatsoever , when they make inroads to plunder the country , which is already much ruin'd by the late invasion . in this whole province of xantung lie six capital cities , twenty nine small cities , and thirteen carrisons . the six great cities are , cinan , yencheu , tungchang , cingcheu , tengche● , and laicheu . cinan commands over thirty cities , as cinan , changkieu , ceuping , chagxan , sinching , ciho , citung ciyang , chihuen , iuching , li●ye , changcing , fiching , cingching , ling , taigan , siniai , laivu , te , teping , pingyven , vuting , yangsin , haifung , laling , xangho , pin , lioin , chenhoa , and putahi . yencheu commands over cities , as yencheu , kioheu , niuyang , ceu , teng , ye , kiuhiang , yutai , tan , chingvu , cao , tingtao , cining , kiaciang , kiuye , kiunching , tungping , venxang , tungpo , pingyn , iangco , xeuchang , wy , tanching , fi , and suxui . tungchang commands over eight cities , as tungchang , tangye , poping , choangping , kieu , sin , cingping , ken , lincing , quontao , caotang , gen , hiacin , vucing , po , fan , quonching , and chaoching . cingcheu commands over cities , as cingcheu , linchi , pohing , caoyven , logan , xeuquang , changlo , linkiu , gankiu , chuching , mungin , kiu , yxui , and gechao . tengcheu commands over eight cities , as tengcheu , hoang , foxan , leuhid , chaoyven , laiyang , ninghai , and vemeng . laicheu commands over seven cities , as laicheu , pingtu , vi , changye , kiao , caomi , and gieme . the thirteen garrisons are , nincing , cinghai , chingxan , gueihai , sanxan , kixan , civenxan , mauan , siaoye , haicang , punglai , cin , and xechin . in this province there are also several islands , amongst which these three are the chiefest : as first , feuxeu , which lies toward the west , is but small , yet exceeding well built . the second is teuhang , situate in the sea near to caomy : this island is very famous , by reason of a sad accident of five hundred chinese philosophers , who drown'd themselves in the sea , because the emperor xuis hated all learned men as mortal enemies . the third island is xaumen , the biggest , and fullest of people . the chinese accompt-book , which comprehends the number of people in each place , mentions in this province , seven hundred and seventy thousand five hundred and sixty families , sixty seven hundred fifty nine thousand six hundred and seventy fighting men. the yearly revenue of the province , belonging to the emperor , consists of twenty eight hundred twelve thousand one hundred and nineteen bags of corn , fifty four thousand nine hundred and nineteen rolls of throw'd silk , fifty two thousand four hundred and forty nine pounds of cotton , and thirty eight hundred twenty four thousand two hundred and nineteen trusses of straw and hay for the emperor's stables , besides several tolls paid upon the royal channel of iun , which amounts yearly to ten millions of golden crowns . this village kia-kia lies encompass'd with pleasant and fruitful fields , most delightful to behold ; and is very rich , well built , and handsomly adorn'd with indifferent large structures . the fields round about are full of rosemary , which are not only very pleasant to the eye , but also cast a fragrant smell at a great distance before you come near them . we saw likewise not far from the city several herds of stags and bucks , and abundance of all sorts of fowl , especially pheasants . we took great delight in hunting the stag , whereof we kill'd several , with the assistance of the tartars , who are skilful at the game . they were very much pleas'd with our way of shooting pheasants flying . the flesh of these deer tastes so much of rosemary , as if the venison were season'd with the sprigs . we were three days upon this channel iun , before we reach'd any other considerable place ; but upon the eleventh of the same month we arriv'd at a famous village call'd iax-hinno , situated upon the royal channel . in and about this village stand stately towers , built rarely well , on either side of the river . here we lay all night , but the next morning set sail by day-break , and that day and the next we saw upon each bank of the river , great store of good corn-ground . toward the east of this royal channel lie several high and great hills , whereof these following are the chiefest . near to taigan , the sixteenth small city of cinnan , appears a mountain call'd tai , which is very steep and broad : the chinese geographers say , that it is at least five miles in heighth from the basis to the crown . upon this mountain are several temples , to which belong great store of priests , who live after the same manner as the calvisians in europe . not far from laivu , the eighteenth small city under the iurisdiction of this place , arises the mountain taxe , in which they find great store of iron . near to ciohu , the second small city under the chief city yengcheu , is the mountain call'd fang , very famous for the tomb where the ancestors of that learned chinese philosopher confutius lies interr'd . not far from the fourth small city ceu , lies a mountain call'd changping , upon which ( as the chineses report ) confutius was born , in a town also call'd changping , the ruins whereof are still to be seen . near to tunping , the eighth small city of the said capital city , stands a great mountain call'd fung , full of wood and goodly pastures . upon the thirteenth of the same month we came to cinningsin or cining , the fourteenth small city under the command of the second chief city yengcheu . in this cining the ambassadors were nobly treated in the absence of the governor , by the agents of the young canton vice-roy , he being gone from home , to order the making of a fence-work against the breaking in of the yellow river . the country round about this city lies low and plashy , being full of pools and rivers , which abound with fish. near to cao , the twelfth small city , is a lake call'd lui , which signifies the thunder-pool ; in the middle whereof appears a stone , representing a dragon with the head of a man. the chineses call this the spirit of thunder , and affirm , that when any one strikes upon the belly , he draws a hideous sound from the monster like thunder . near to the third small city nynyang , which is likewise under the command of the capital city yengcheu , and about two miles from cining , runs a small river call'd tao , out of which the chineses report , that the great philosopher confutius refus'd to drink , though ready to die of thirst , because it was call'd the water of thieves ; so great an aversion had this ethnick philosopher to the very name of wicked villany and robbers . all the inns and publick victualling-houses have their fidlers and comedians belonging to them , to recreate their guests at meals . provisions of all sorts are very cheap in those parts : we paid but two shillings a piece for our dinner , which consisted of several dishes ; out of which the players were likewise discharg'd by our host. the next day we departed from cining , and , after a few hours sailing , we past by a village call'd nanwaig , lying on the bank of this royal channel , where this and the river luen meet and mingle their waters . the tartars and chineses told us strange stories of this river : amongst the rest , that if you fling in nine sticks , six would drive toward the south , and three toward the north. we seem'd much to admire at the report , but scarcely believ'd it , till we made the experiment our selves , by flinging so many sticks into the water , which convinc'd us of the truth of what had been told us : but neither the tartars , chineses , nor other inhabitants , were able to give us any account of this wonderful mystery of nature . this i tried over against an idol-temple call'd the royal serpent , concerning which the chineses told us several wonders . upon the . of the same month we came to a small city call'd xantsui , being the . under the command of the chief city yengcheu . this place lies abont thirty miles from cining , on both sides of this royal channel , and is guarded at each end with a strong castle . the country round about lies often under water , by the overflowing of the yellow river , which sometimes rises to that heighth , that it drowns and carries away whole towns and villages . the next morning we set sail from xantsui , and by the way we saw several fair villages and corn-fields on both sides of this royal channel , as also several strong sluces , which did not a little hinder us in our passage ; for between xantsui and lincing we past through sluces . not far from xantsui stands a famous idol-temple call'd teywanmiao , which is held in such great esteem amongst them , that they reckon it for one of the chiefest in all china . it is built very high , with strong walls of gray stone , and gallantly adorn'd after the chinese fashion . the top of this temple is cover'd with yellow glaz'd tiles , and the walls are also colour'd after the same manner ; so that when the sun shines , it glisters like gold all over . upon the twentieth of iune we came to tuncham , the third chief city of the province of xantung , built in a foursquare form , and environ'd with walls and bulwarks ; the streets thereof are large , and well-built . in the middle of the city stands a high and curious fabrick , with four brave arches , having strong walls and bulwarks , with several gates leading into it . on the north-side runs a broad water , which encompasses the city ; over which is a wooden bridge of foot long , by which they pass into the north part of the city . on the south-side are stately suburbs , which , in respect of the inhabitants , and the greatness of their trade , may very well pass for another city : it is well built , with goodly houses , and idol-temples . toward the east the inhabitants shew'd us a very large iron tomb , which they told us was erected at least years ago , for some great lord , whose memory the chineses had in much honour , having done his country some signal and remarkable service , and for which he lost his life in the wars . round about this city the land is very low and flat , but wondrous fruitful in the product of all things necessary for humane sustenance . no part of china produces so much silk as this , the inhabitants thereof living chiefly by this manufacture , wherewith they trade into other countries . here , the inhabitants told us , is sometimes found a stone in the maw of the cows , which the chineses call nieuhoang , which signifies the yellow of the cows . this stone is about the bigness of a goose egg ; outwardly it seems to be of a soft chalkie substance , only of a yellowish colour , and is by some thought to be the bezoar stone . the chinese chyrurgeons highly commend it , and use great diligence for the procuring of it ; they write , that it is of a cold temper , and very sovereign in fainting and swooning fits. in the country of this chief city , near to the eleventh small city call'd laotung , lies amongst the rest a hill call'd mingxe , which signifies the stone of noise : upon the top of this hill , as the inhabitants related to us , stands a column of rod high , which as soon as touch'd with the finger , sounds like a drum , from which noise the hill derives its name . the chineses also told us , that near to quonching , the seventeenth small city of this chief city , is a pool call'd ho , wherein formerly the king of guei kept and fed his cranes with great care and delight . the chineses in this country as likewise through all china , feed this bird in their houses , as they do also the stags , which being creatures of long life , they fancy to themselves , that in having of them to breathe upon them , they shall likewise live long . we continu'd all night in our vessels before this city , and set sail the next morning , and past over the pool nanyang , which abounds with fish , and that night came to the city of lincing , which lies about thirty miles from the city tungchang , and is situated on both sides of the royal channel : we lay at the end thereof , where that and the river guei separate the province of xantung from that of peking , and mingle and unite their waters . we were no sooner arriv'd at this city , but the governor appear'd upon the wall , near the place where we lay with our vessels , to welcom and receive the ambassadors with all manner of kindness . pinxenton and the other mandorins went first ashore to him ; whereupon the governor sent for some chairs for the ambassadors , who follow'd the mandorins , and were most civilly receiv'd by him , intimating that he could not entertain them at his court , because they had not yet appear'd before the emperor at peking . the ambassadors sent some presents to the governor , who for the same reason refus'd them . because this lincing lies at the end of the yellow channel , near the river guei , and so consequently a very commodious harbor for shipping , all manner of goods and wares are brought from all parts of china to this city , for which they must pay custom there ; and for this reason the emperor has three commissioners resining in that place to receive his dues . this navigation occasions so great a trade in lincing , that it exceeds the other eighteen small cities which belong to the chief city of tunchang , in number of people , plenty of all manner of things , gallantry of buildings , and greatness of commerce ; neither gives she place to any inferior city in the whole empire . on both sides of the royal channel , near to the city , stand two strong and large castles , one against the other , which are no small strength to the place , by which no vessel whatsoever can pass without paying their duties . in this channel are likewise , just before the city , two strong and heavy sluces , to force back the upper water which runs from the river guei , and is sometimes two or three foot higher than the inland water . on the north side of the city lies a wooden brige of nine arches , over which ●ou may pass conveniently from one part of the city to the other ; in the middle whereof is a draw-bridge , to let through such vessels as have paid their custom . the city is well-built , and is adorn'd with several stately temples ; it lies in a flat sandy soil , and is surrounded with an earthen wall , the top whereof is cover'd with stones ; it is also very large , and well peopled . we had here great abundance of all manner of fruit ; amongst the rest , some well-relish'd pears , which keep a great while . without the wall , on the north-side of the city , stands a most famous temple , with a high tower , exceeding rare in the manner of building : you climb up to the top of this tower by a pair of winding stairs , which are not built in the middle of the tower , but between two walls . the fashion or form of this tower consists of eight corners , and nine rounds or stories , each thirteen foot and a half ; so that the whole height of the tower is above foot , and according to the heighth a proportionable thickness . the outward wall is made of the same mould that the china dishes are of , and full of fret-work ; the walls within are polish'd marble of several colours , and so smooth , that you may see your face , as in a mirrour . the galleries or rounds , which are nine , adorning the structure , are of marble , cut in figures or images , and have hanging at their corners very fine copper bells , which when the wind blows amongst them , make a very pleasant jingling murmur . the lights or windows belonging to these galleries are full of gilded bars , which when the sun shines upon them , return beams as bright as they receive . upon the top of the tower stands a figure , signifying the goddess of the place to whom this structure is dedicated . this image is made of plaister-work thirty foot high , and wrought with gold and silver . round about this tower stand several great and small images , which are so curiously wrought , that they may be reckon'd amongst the greatest curiosities in china . pinxenton left his wife and children in this city of lincing , but he himself continu'd the voyage with us to peking . here also died one of our trumpeters , nam'd verman , who was buried in an idol-temple , with the consent of the magistrates , who seldom suffer any strangers to be interr'd in their hallow'd ground . having got through the river iun , we entred into the guei , which divides the province of xantung from peking , whose head springs on the west-side of gueihoei , the fourth chief city of the province of honan , running from thence with many meanders and turnings toward the east , betwixt the provinces of xantung and peking , disemboguing into an arm of the sea , about ninety miles from this city . we sail'd eastward up this river , and arriv'd upon the . at the city of utin , which is accounted the fourteenth small city of the great tunchang , thirty miles from lincing , situate upon the south-side of the river guei , upon the utmost confines of the province of xantung , and handsomly vested with a four-square wall. upon the north-side of it are large suburbs close built , with stately houses . the great edifices , and other eminent ornaments of this city , were all ruin'd by the conquering tartar , and the inhabitants most miserably abus'd , a great many of them being put to the sword , and others carried away captive , as those that were left related unto us with great reluctance . the situation seems delightful , being pleasantly varied with the prospect both of hills and vallies , and luxurious in the product of all manner of fruits . the river guei running close by this city , abounds with fish , and serves to water the fields in a dry season , to the great increase thereof . i find my self again necessitated , before i proceed in my relation , to describe the condition , confines , and the number of great and small cities through which we pass'd in this province of peking . peking , which is reckon'd the first of the fifteen provinces , exceeds all the rest in dignity , because of the imperial city of peking , where the emperor resides at present , and from whence it hath denomination : for the chinese emperors , especially those who commanded since the incarnation , setled their abodes in this city . the race of taming first transferr'd the imperial court from nanking to peking , the better to oppose the inroads of the tartars ; but though the imperial residence was thus remov'd to peking , yet to this day the court of the emperor , and all soveraignty and magistracy , stands firm in the same manner at nanking as at peking , though all the royal palaces were totally destroy'd by the last invasion . the east of this province is border'd by an arm of the sea , which divides the islands corea and iapan ; on the north-east lies the ▪ province of leaotung ; toward the north , the great tartarian wall ; and toward the west , the province of xangsi , where a long ridge of hills , call'd hengi , separates these countries . the yellow river which runs through xansi , parts this province toward the south from that of honan , and toward the south-east of the river guei , unites this with the province of xantung . and though this province of peking lies in the latitude but of degrees , yet the cold and frost is so great and intense there , that oftentimes for four months together all the rivers and waters are frozen up in such a manner , that they commonly ride their horses on the ice ; all which time the vessels lie fast frozen in and winter-bound . the frost begins commonly in november , and seldom is gone till march ; twenty four hours freezes up all , which is not thaw'd in many days . the country lies low , but is dry and healthful , though very barren in comparison of the other provinces , because of the great sandy places and wildernesses ; but in respect the court keeps there , and so draws great store of people and traffick , this natural defect is much repair'd . this place produces store of corn , but little rice , which the courtiers and their followers devour . in this province are white rough cats , not unlike the malteeza dogs , with long ears , which are there the ladies foisting-hounds or play-fellows ; they will catch no mice , being too much made of : there are other cats that are good mousers , but they are very scarce , and had in great esteem . they have here a convenient way of travelling by land , in a waggon with one wheel , which only holds three persons , one in the middle , and on each side one . formerly this province was divided into several parts , and had particular names , as ieu , ki , and many more : it contains eight capital cities , each of which commands over several small ones , insomuch that one capital city alone , with the lesser under its iurisdiction , is in effect a whole province . they reckon in this province a hundred and thirty five cities , great and small , which are wall'd and fenc'd ; for the number of the undefended are so great , that the chineses themselves take no notice of them in their maps , neither are they numbered by them . the eight great cities are , xuntien or peking , paoting , hokien , chinting , xunte , quanping , taming , and iungping . xuntien or peking ( the imperial city , and where at present the great cham keeps his court ) commands over cities , and prescribes them their laws , as xuntien , xuny , chanping , leanghiang , mieyun , hoatjo , kugan , iungcing , tungan , hiangho , tung , sanho , vucing , paoti , cho , fangxan , pa , vengan , taching , pooting , ki , iatien , fungjung , cunhoa , pingko , and que. amongst these , tung , cho , pa , and ki , are the chiefest , and may be compar'd with capital cities for bigness and magnificence . paoting commands over small cities , as paoting , muonching , ganso , tinghing , sinching , thang , poye , kingtu , iungching , huon , ly , hiung , khi , kince , tunglo , gan , caoyang , singan , ye , and laixui . hokien commands over cities , as hokien , hien , neuching , soning , gnikien , kiacho , cing , hingci , cinghai , ningcin , king , ukiao , tungquang , kuching , cang , nanpi , ienxan , and kingyun ; amongst which cang is the chiefest . chinting commands over cities , as chinting , chinking , hoclo , lungxeu , khoching , loching , vukie , pingxan , heuping , ting , snilo , kioyang , hintang , ki , nancung , sinho , caokiang , vuye , cyn , ganging , iaoyang , vukiang , chao , pohiang , lungping , caoye , lincing , ganboang , ningcin , xui , hengxui , and yuenxi ; amongst these ting , chao , and xin , are the chiefest . xunte commands over nine cities , as xunte , xabo , nanbo , pinghiang , quangcung , kiulo , thangxan , ninkieu , and gin. quanping commands likewise over nine cities , as quanping , kiocheu , fihiang , kioe , hantan , quanpung , chinggan , guei , and cingho . taming commands over eleven cities , as taming , yaming , nanlo , guei , cingfung , nuihoang , siun , hoa , cai , ( which is the chiefest of the eleven ) changyven , and tungming . iungping commands over six cities , as iungping , ciengan , vuning , changly , lo and lotung . besides these , there are three cities more , as yenping , iunping , and paogan , which are situate upon very advantagious places , and were built to resist the forces of the tartars when they should march beyond the wall. in this province are fourteen garrisons , which were chiefly contriv'd for the defence of the wall ; the names whereof are these , siven , vansiven , hoaigan , caiping , cungnuen , chang , gan , cheching , iuncheu , vunin , yu , iungping , xangas , and tiencin . the chinese register , wherein the number of the people of this province is set down , makes mention of four hundred eighty thousand nine hundred eighty nine families , and thirty four hundred fifty two thousand two hunered and fifty four fighting men. the revenue of this province paid yearly to the emperor , consists of six hundred thousand eleven hundred fifty three sacks of salt , rice , and corn , two hundred and twenty four pounds of unwrought fine flax , forty five thousand one hundred and thirty five pounds of wrought silk , thirteen thousand seven hundred and forty eight pounds of cotton , one hundred and eighty thousand eight hundred and seventy weight of salt , eighty seven hundred thirty seven thousand seven hundred and eighty four trusses of hay or straw ; beside several other taxes , which are paid in money . upon the . of iune we came to kuching , the first place we came at in this province of peking , and the fourteenth small city under the iurisdiction of the third chief city of hokien in the province of peking . this city , which we found situated upon the side of the river guei , lies about twenty three miles from vuching , in an even and flat country , yet very delightful in prospect ; her walls are high , well built , and abounding in people and trade , her suburbs very magnificent . we made no stay here , but hastned on towards peking ; and by the way we saw on both sides of the river guei , whole fields full of trees upon with the cotton-wooll grows , which occasions a mighty trade in the adjacent parts . upon the . we came to tacheu , which some call ukiao , accounted the twelfth small city under the command of the same h●kien , lying about eighteen miles from kuching , situate on the side of the river , and surrounded with a wall of thirty foot high , strengthned with bulwarks and watch-towers , well built , and adorn'd with several temples , having also a large suburb , which reaches far upon both sides of the river . in this city is the staple of the drink zamsou , made of rice , and drunk in stead of wine . the inhabitants export this liquor through all parts of china , which occasions a great commerce in this place ; for both tartars and chineses come with their vessels far and near to be fraighted with this drink , which they afterwards transport to other places . the chineses told us , that about ten miles from this tacheu , near to the second small city call'd hien , was a pool call'd vo , whose water turns as red as blood , if you fling a stick into it ; and that from the leaves which fall from those trees which grow about this lake , come forth immediately living swallows . upon the . of iune we sail'd by tonquam with fair wind and weather : it lies likewise upon the side of the river guei , about a musquet-shot from the stream , and is accounted the thirteenth small city under the chief city hokien . this place ( a privilege not granted to any other ) hath a guard only of chineses : built as the rest , square , and fenc'd with a thick and strong wall , encompass'd also with a deep and broad moat or trench . the fields near the town are curiously planted with all manner of fruit , trees . the adjacent country of this , as also of the chief city hokien ( within which iurisdiction this tonquam is situate ) lies flat , and much upon a clay . toward the east lie large and flat fields , being wash'd by the great indian sea , from whence is continually fetch'd great store of salt. upon the desire of pinxenton , the ambassadors sent me and some others of their followers , with twelve tartar soldiers , into the city , to see a lion made of iron , which they reported to be extraordinary large and terrible , standing in the middle of the market-place : but the chineses , when they saw us coming , shut their gates upon us , and hid themselves in their houses , being struck with terror for fear of the hollanders ; so that we were necessitated to return back to our vessels , without entring into the city . pinxenton and the rest of the chineses told us of several other strange things which were to be seen in this city ; but in respect of the unwillingness of the inhabitants to give us entrance , i saw none of them , and so could only take a view of the outward structure of the same , as it lay vested with large walls . upon the second of iuly we came to an anchor before the city of sanglo , about fifty five miles from tonquam , upon the side of the river guei . this city lies a little distant from the river , and has very brave suburbs on both sides of the banks , which are well built , and full of people and trade . here dwells a great number of tartars , and of a more considerable quality than any we found in our whole voyage ; who no sooner heard of our arrival , but they immediately came aboard in great state to bid us welcome . upon this their friendly reception and entertainment we went ashore , where on the east-side of the city we saw five old triumphal arches , through which we past . the city is both handsomly built , and well peopled , being also environ'd with an old high wall. the governor's lady sent a soldier to me , and some others of our followers , desiring us to come to her : we were conducted into a very large parlor , where she , like a goddess , was expecting our coming , attended by several tartar ladies , in very rich habit ; but she exceeded them all for beauty and gallantry . on her left hand stood a stately alchove , upon which she caus'd me to sit down , and acquaint her with the character of holland , concerning which she ask'd me several questions : to all which i return'd my answers with much freedom , wherewith she seem'd very well pleas'd . the same day we departed from sanglo , and came in the evening to the village of tonnau , situated over against a strong castle , guarded by a great garrison of tartars . the houses of this place are built of mud and dirt , fitter for dog-kennels , than for people to inhabit in ; yet fit enough for the inhabitants , who being of a sordid nature , and very loose and uncivil , deserve no better . they live by pilfering and stealing from one another ; and none escapes plundering that passes that way without a guard to defend themselves from their violence . upon the third of iuly we came to the small city of sinkicien , which for brevity some call cing , the seventh small city under the chief city hokien , lying also on the side of the river guei , in a flat and pleasant soil , and about ten miles from sanglo . this place is not very large , yet full of people and trade , as most of the cities are which lie upon this river : several famous edifices which are yet standing in and about this city , clearly evidence that this was formerly a most stately and magnificent place . the country round about lies low and flat , but very fruitful : it abounds with store of tame cattel , and fish , in respect of the several rivers which run through it . there are very few hills in all this country of hokien , to which this cing is subject ; only there is one not far from this place ( though the city it self lies upon a flat ) worthy the observation , call'd by the chineses , si. the top of this hill , being a delightful plain , which by reason of the fruitfulness they highly esteem , extends it self to a very great length , upon which lies a small village , inhabited onely by cow-herds and husband-men . the next day , being the fourth of iuly , we sail'd by the small city of sinkocien , the eighth small city under the iurisdiction of the same chief city , and situated about eight miles from sinkicien . this is a small place , but very strong , having several watch-towers and bulwarks for its defence : it is not populous , nor hath any great trade , though adorn'd with some brave building ; but most of the houses belonging to the inhabitants are very mean and little . within the walls are several temples , which are an exceeding ornament to the place ; but one , which stands without the walls of the city , in an open field , exceeds all the rest for bigness , beauty , and art. this building indeed is so rare a piece , that we may well admire their wondrous skill in architecture , which they boasted of formerly . the whole fabrick consists of three rounds , the lower part whereof stands upon a pedestal of stone , into which you ascend by steps . the first is adorn'd with great gates , and each corner supported with most curious columns and pillars : the second round has stately windows , and large pillars , like the first , by which the roof is also supported : the third is likewise beautified after the same manner . the whole building on the out-side is adorn'd with fret-work , and at each corner hang little bells . the in-side of this fane seems not so beautiful as the outward decorations of the walls thereof , being onely hung with great and small images . through the whole country , as well temples as dwelling-houses , pay extraordinary great taxes , which doth exceedingly lessen the revenues of the priests . it seems that the idolaters here ( so far as we could by the outward shew judge of them ) are nothing near so devout in the worship of images , as those in other parts ; for in some places we saw their idols wholly deserted and left quite naked , without any ornaments upon them ; others being only cover'd with mats , and having straw hats upon their heads , so to defend them from the injury of the weather , and make them hold out and last the longer . toward night setting sail , we saw a strange uprore among the people , who were all up in arms , and had divided themselves into several troops , to defend their country against the grashoppers ( which occasion oftentimes a very great dearth and scarcity . ) these creatures come once a year ( about that time when we were there ) with an easterly wind , in such mighty swarms or squadrons , that they devour all they meet with , and that in a few hours , leaving the fields utterly dismantled . to prevent these invaders , and sweep-clean plunderers , the inhabitants march to and again through the fields with their colours and ensigns flying , shouting and hollowing all the way they go ; by which means these destroyers are kept from fixing and doing such execution upon their grain . and thus the peasants continually endeavor to preserve their labor and product , who otherwise would certainly lose the whole benefit of their harvest for that year . they never leave them when they see a party coming , till they have driven them into the sea , or some river , where they fall down and are drown'd ; and so it hapned , that they drove a flying regiment so long , till they fell down upon our heads , and our vessels were cover'd with them , which we afterwards flung into the river . the same day we arriv'd at the sea-port of tiencienwey , accounted for the most famous sea-town of all china , their chiefest harbors being three ; the first is the chief city of canton or quancheu , situate in the province of quantung ; the second iejencien , in the province of nanking ; and the third tiencienwey , situate upon the utmost confine toward the east of this province of peking , near to an arm of the sea cang , in a corner where three rivers of this province meet , and upon which stands a strong fortress . the country round about is very low and marshy . the city of tiencienwey it self lies thirty miles from singlo , built also with strong walls twenty five foot high , full of watch-towers and bulwarks , and the place much set forth with temples , very populous , and so full of trade , that hardly the like commerce is to be found in any other city in all china ; for whatsoever vessels are bound for peking from any other part of china , must touch here , which occasions an extraordinary traffick to shipping which lie continually before this city . here is also the staple of all commodities , this being a free port , and no custom paid for any goods exported or imported . the castle , which stands upon the point of three rivers , hath very high walls and towers , much for the defence of the city and adjacent country . we lay all night close to the wall in our vessels , to be in a readiness to pursue our voyage in the morning . the governor and magistrates of the city came aboard to welcom us , and receive the ambassadors : but pinxenton , to shew that he was likewise to be honor'd so order'd the matter , that they made him their first salutes . and because the mandorin of the old canton vice-roy was order'd to hasten over land for peking , to signifie to the emperor the coming of the ambassadors , they gave pinxenton entertainment in a magnificent idol-temple , to which the rest of the company was invited ; and this was done only to this end , to confer together after what manner they were to manage the business upon our arrival at peking . the ambassadors having throughly instructed this mandorin how he should make the grandees of the court to be of our party , and by what means he should endeavor to procure for us a free trade in china , he took his leave , and departed late in the night for peking ; we made what haste we could after him with our vessels , and upon the . we came to ioeswoe , the eighth small city under the imperial city of peking , and lies about forty miles from tiencin . this small city is well built , and full of trade , and hath a wealthy suburb belonging to it . all ships or vessels which pass this way , pay custom here , which brings a great revenue to the crown , and also store of trade ; and for that end the emperor has his officers residing here , to receive the toll of all such vessels . there are several temples and other curious edifices , which are magnificent ornaments to the place . we have added to each province of the fifteen , what revenue each pays yearly to the emperor , without the incomes of the custom-houses , where they pay for all wares and vessels . these excise-places are very numerous through all china ; but what each may bring in yearly , i could not well discover , neither was it easie , because the emperor appoints his own officers , from whom he receives their accounts . the ambassadors were receiv'd here by the governor of the city with great civility , and entertain'd at his house in much state : which to requite in some measure , they sent him some presents , which he civilly refus'd , in regard they had not yet seen the emperor ; but some glasses of rose-water were afterwards at his request sent unto him , which he accepted . the next day , being the . of iuly , we past by focheu , which is also call'd by some que , and reckon'd for the twenty sixth small city under the chief city of peking : it lies on the side of the river , about fifteen miles from ioeswoe , in a very pleasant soil . this place is not very large , but well built , and full of brave edifices , being surrounded with a high wall , and strengthned with watch-towers and bulwarks . on the east : side of the city without the walls , stands a very fine temple , with a tower of nine rounds high , very curiously built . there are likewise in this place several triumphal arches , much adorning the same . upon the . of iuly we came to sancianwey or sanho , about twelve miles from focheu , and four from peking . this is the twelfth small city under the imperial city peking , and stands upon the side of the river : it is very populous , and well fortifi'd , having a strong castle for defence . in the middle of the city stands a triumphal arch , very artificially built , of gray stone : the south-side hath a broad stone bridge , which rests upon five arches , and is forty two paces long , with houses on each side . this city of sancianwey , and the following tongsiou , are within four miles of peking , and so to the imperial city you make no nearer approach by water ; for commonly all goods thither design'd , are unladed either at sancianwey or tongsiou , and so carried by land in wagons , or upon mules and asses , which are always to be had , and stand there ready . this way of carrying goods by land to peking maintains a great many poor people , who have no other manner of livelihood but carrying burthens , which they trudge under at a very reasonable rate . to this city came the mandorin back , whom the ambassadors had sent out before to peking : the next day came likewise twenty four horses , with several wagons and carts , which the council sent to fetch the emperors presents and our carriage . all things being ready , the ambassadors began their iourney by land to peking , after this following order : two trumpeters rid at a distance before ; then follow'd the standard-bearer , with the prince of orange's blazonry ; next to him the ambassador's , accompanied with several tartar lords and gentlemen well mounted ; the captains and soldiers , who had thus far conducted the ambassadors , and were about fifty in number , came after in good order with the emperors presents , and the ambassadors goods . the road to peking was so full of people , horses and wagons , as if an army had been upon the march. the ways are exceeding bad between this place and the city , being very deep and uneven , so that the horses are up to the belly almost every step . the next day , being the . we rode through tongsiou , by some call'd tung , and reckon'd for the eleventh small city under the same iurisdiction , situate in a very low and deep soil , upon the side of the high-way which leads to peking . this tongsiou is very large , and fenc'd with strong walls , having likewise a wall dividing it in the middle . here are no streets , but several brave buildings and curious temples . the country is very pleasant , full of corn-fields and fruit-trees . near to the road stands a temple , where the ambassadors refresh'd themselves , and then continu'd their iourney in the fore-mention'd order , the way being throng'd with people on each side of us . in the afternoon we came to the suburbs of the imperial city of peking , accounted the first chief city of this province , and is distant from canton miles . we pass'd through two magnificent gates into the city , and lighted at a very famous temple , into which the ambassadors were invited , the conducted to repose a while , and to expect their carriages which were behind . the ambassadors were no sooner entred , but they were presently welcom'd , and saluted by the emperor's capado , who carried a falcon upon his hand , and also by the agents of the canton vice-roys , who reside here , and by several grandees of the court. after they had a little refresh'd themselves with meat and drink , and several sorts of fruit , and their carriages had been visited by the capado , and the wagons and carts told , they were conducted from thence in great state to their lodgings , provided for them by the emperor . this house was not far from the palace , and had a high wall about it , with three stately and broad gates , between each of which were very large courts . the ambassadors immediately caus'd the emperor's presents , and all their own goods , to be brought into their lodgings , where they found all things in good condition , without the least loss or damage . at night came two tartar commanders , with twelve soldiers , by the emperor's order , to guard the gates of their lodgings , and take care that the command of his imperial majesty might be duly observ'd , and the ambassadors supplied with all things convenient . the next day , early in the morning , appear'd the mandorin pinxenton , with two other commanders , who were likewise come thither from canton , as also the two agents of the canton vice-roys , who had their residence in this court. not long after came some lords of the imperial council , attended with the chief secretary thouglovia , who was a chinese by birth , and a very civil person , having likewise in their company two other mandorins , call'd quanlovia and hoolovia , the last whereof was secretary to the council , though a stranger to the chinese language . after they had pass'd some complements to one another , they acquainted the ambassadors , that they were come to bid them welcom in the name of the emperor and his council , and to enquire after their healths , and the number of their followers , the quality and quantity of their presents ; and lastly , concerning the person and place from whom and from whence the same were properly sent ? whereupon the ambassadors deliver'd a list to the mandorins , consisting of twenty four persons , who all of them belong'd to the embassy ; wherewith they were satisfi'd . but in regard these commissioners could not well understand nor apprehend this form of our government ( because the tartars and chineses know no other than monarchical ) neither could they tell what the name of prince signified , the ambassadors had no little trouble to work them into a good opinion of our state : therefore they were forc'd to make use of the name of the prince of orange , as if they had been sent by his highness ; concerning whom they ask'd several questions , and among the rest , whether the ambassadors were ally'd to their prince ? for they have a custom , that no foreign ambassadors are to bow their he●ds before the emperor's throne , unless they be such as are a kin to him that sent them , as the ambassadors of corea and the liquese islands , who came hither the last year , were the brothers and kindred of those kings that sent them , without which they would have no great credit and reputation with the emperor : to which the ambassadors reply'd , that they were not in the least ally'd to their prince ; for besides that the governors of their country knew nothing of this custom , so likewise such persons as were related to their prince , were employ'd at home in the most considerable charges . but these gentlemen were of opinion , that the dignity and majesty of the emperor would be much lessen'd , if he should give audience to such as were not so related to their prince . they then ask'd the ambassadors , what offices do you bear in the court of your prince ? how runs your title in your own language ? how many men have you under your command ? and how do you live ? to all which questions the ambassadors return'd particular answers . they ask'd likewise , whether all the presents they had brought with them came directly out of holland ? whereupon the ambassadors told them , that some of those goods came out of holland , as the cloths , looking-glasses ; corral , perspective-glasses , all manner of arms , and the furniture for horses ; but the rest were added by the governor-general of batavia , by order of the council for the indian government in holland . hereupon arose another question , namely , what manner of place batavia was , and what manner of man the governor ? the ambassadors reply'd to this , that the governor-general , in regard of his command , might be compar'd with the vice-roys of canton : and in regard the hollanders were not subject to any king , nor their country a kingdom , therefore he could not have the title of vice-roy , but only be call'd by the name of governor-general , as one that had the command over other places and countries . and as for batavia , that ( they said ) was a place which for its conveniency was appointed for a rendezvouz for all ships which should come out of holland and other parts ; and consequently held for the chief city of the netherlands in india . the ambassadors having satisfied the curiosity of these persons , in giving such a full answer to all their demands , they took leave , and presented to each of the ambassadors fifty toel of silver . but not long after , these gentlemen , one after another , came again to ask after some particulars . the first came by order of his imperial majesty and his council , to fetch the credentials , which were carried to him in great state , being put into a large silver dish , cover'd with three pieces of scarlet . another came to see our arms , about which they were very inquisitive to know how and where they were made . the third ask'd what manner of arms the hollanders us'd in their wars , and against whom they had warr'd . he ask'd likewise particularly , whether we had war or peace with the portuguese , and with those of maceao ? and whose country lay nearest to china ? the ambassadors having fully answer'd all these questions , they departed , but return'd at least six or seven times , and ask'd , among the rest , after the quality of the ambassadors : at last they ask'd pardon for the trouble they had given them , saying , that they had done it by the emperor's order , who was always very inquisitive in things of this nature . after the chief governor of this imperial city had been made acquainted with the report of the commissioners , he sent the next day two gentlemen to the ambassadors , with expr●●s order that they should appear with the presents before his majesties council ; but it proving a very rainy day , the ambassadors , left the presents might be spoil'd , desir'd to be excus'd from coming till another time : yet it would not be granted , notwithstanding all their endeavors : for though the ambassadors went to court without the presents , they were not admitted till such time as they had brought them ; for the emperor was resolv'd to see them that day . as soon as the presents were come , they were admitted , and order'd to sit down , without shewing any manner of respect to that great assembly . the chief commander sate at the upper end of this assembly , upon a broad low bench , with his legs across , like our taylors in europe : next him , on his right-hand , sate two tartar lords ; and on the left hand a iesuit , father adam schaliger , a courtier in peking almost fifty years , living in great honor and repute ; he was , as he told us , born at cullen , and went shav'd and cloth'd after the tartar fashion ; a very comely old man , with a long beard . all the lords who were at this assembly sate one among another , without any splendor , order , or state ; the benches were onely cover'd with an old white linnen cloth , upon which sate likewise his highness himself , with his legs naked , and a little slight mantle about his body . no sooner had the providore made a short harangue to the ambassadors , and had order'd them to sit , but father adam the iesuit came likewise to salute them , which he perform'd with great civility in his own language , asking them ( amongst other things ) after several roman catholicks , whom we knew to have liv'd at amsterdam ; a sign that he had formerly been conversant in those parts . in the mean time the canton mandorins , and pinxenton himself ( who had carried it so high upon the voyage ) were as busie as porters , to help away the chests and cases in which the emperor's presents lay . the rix-providore himself took the presents out , and ask'd particularly from whence they came , how they were made , for what use , and where they were bought ? as also , how many days voyage between holland and peking ? father adam was his interpreter , and affirm'd the answers which the ambassadors made to the several questions , to be real and true . as often as the rix-providore took out any thing that was very rare , father adam fetch'd a deep sigh . the rix-providore ask'd also , among the rest , after the value of the alcatives ; and receiving for answer , that they were worth above ryals , he said , that they were both brave and large , and would be very acceptable to his imperial majesty : he also commended the saddles , arms , corral , and the like . mean time came an order to the council from his imperial majesty , that father adam should ask the ambassadors that night several questions , and set down their answers in writing for his majesties satisfaction ; which were to this effect : whether the hollanders had any country or no ? where situated ? and how far from china ? how their prince was call'd ? and what form of government they had among them ? the iesuit therefore ask'd the ambassadors , at the command of the rix-chancellor , whether the prince of orange was yet in being ? and whether their high and mighty lordships did still govern the state of the united provinces ? to all which they return'd him such answers as very well satisfied the chancellor . the iesuit having taken in writing the answers of the ambassadors , carried them to his highness , who caus'd him to blot out some passages which he suppos'd might give offence to the emperor ; for he had added of his own , that the country which the hollanders did now possess , did formerly , and does by right belong unto the spaniards : which words he made to be put out , telling him , it is enough that you know that these people are possess'd of a country , and have a form of government among them . whilst the clerks were taking several copies of the writing which the iesuit had brought into the assembly , his highness found himself hungry , and sent for a piece of pork to satisfie his appetite , which was half raw , whereof he did eat most heartily in so slovenly a manner , that he look'd more like a butcher than a prince . no sooner had he stay'd his stomach with this collation , but he order'd the son of the old canton vice-roy , who had his residence in this court , to provide an entertainment for the ambassadors ; which was accordingly perform'd , in some better order and fashion than the former . when dinner was brought up , his highness and the rest of the tartar lords fell on again as greedily as if they had eat nothing all that day ; but neither the ambassadors nor father adam could eat of their cookery , most of the meat being raw ; which his highness perceiving , caus'd the dishes to be taken off , and a banquet of fruit and sweet-meats to be set upon the table , earnestly urging the ambassadors to send home to their lodgings what was left , which they civilly refus'd . father adam inform'd the ambassadors , that about four months since there came an ambassador from muscovy with a train of a hundred men , to desire leave to come once a year into china to trade with the subjects thereof ; but as yet had not prevail'd with the great cham , who seem'd very unwilling to agree to any such thing . night coming on , the ambassadors took leave of the assembly , and return'd to their lodgings , conducted by the iesuit in great state , who was carried by four men in a palakin or sedan , attended by several considerable persons on horseback . the next day came the first secretary thouglouja , with the two other tartar mandorins , qualouja and hoolouja , to the ambassadors , in the name of his highness , to direct the presents in writing to whom they particularly belong'd . afterwards they return'd immediately with order , that the secretary of the ambassadors should appear with the presents before his highness and some of the council , to make a farther declaration upon the same : whereupon secretary baron went with them , and having answer'd their desires , the mandorins came back to the ambassadors lodgings , with the agents of the canton vice-roys , to acquaint them that the presents were very acceptable to his majesty , his mother , and his empress ; and that his imperial majesty had order'd them to enquire whether there were not fifty pieces more to be had of the white linen , because the emperor , being much taken therewith , had a design to present the same to the wives of the sons of the canton vice-roys . at his request they made a shift to furnish him with thirty six pieces , wherewith the tarnars were satisfi'd , and departed . afterwards the commissioners came several times to visit the ambassadors , and to inform themselves further about the character of holland , and the extent of that country . upon the third of august we understood , that an ambassador from the great mogol was likewise arriv'd at peking with a great train of attendants , to accommodate and determine the difference lately risen between these two people ; and also to desire that their priests might preach freely , and without any molestation in china , which had for some time been forbidden upon high penalties . the presents ( without which never any forein ambassador appears in this court ) which he brought with him for the emperor , the better to effect that which he came about , consisted of three hundred and thirty six very brave horses , two ostriches , a diamond of an extraordinary bigness , and several other precious stones . all these presents were no less acceptable to the emperor , than what we brought him ; so that the mogol had quick dispatch of his business . the ambassadors being visited by some tartar lords , together with the mandorin pinxenton and others , who had conducted them from canton to peking , thought good to shew them the credentials which they had brought to the emperor and to the vice-roys of canton , which they had deliver'd upon their arrival both at canton and in peking ; and after they had opened the same , the tartars ask'd what the meaning of the word iuly was ; whereupon answer was made , that it was the name of the seventh month , according to their account , or the last month of the year , according to that of the tartar. they ask'd moreover , whether the netherland government had lasted years ? and if it began at that time ? the ambassadors made answer , that holland from that time to this had been always inhabited and govern'd by one and the same people , and that the number of those years only put them in mind of the birth of our saviour , born at that time . hereupon 〈◊〉 departed , taking the credentials with them , without speaking one word . the emperor being throughly inform'd concerning of the affairs of the hollanders , sent upon the . of iuly , a mandatory letter to the lords of his council , wherein he declar'd , that his imperial majesty did admit of the ambassadors as such , and would give them audience , as soon as he could sit in his new court upon his throne . and after his majesty had caus'd the credentials of the ambassadors to be once more translated by schaliger the iesuit , and read unto him by some of his chiefest councellors , he seem'd so well pleas'd therewith , that he sent a second summons to his council , to be assisting and serviceable to the ambassadors during their abode in his empire . the first of these letters or orders is as follows . great and worthy lypeos , ( counsellors , ) the holland ambassadors are come hither with their presents to congratulate the emperor , and to shew their obedience unto him , which was never done to this crown before : and because this is the first time , i think fit to accept of them as ambassadors , and have promis'd them , that they , whensoever i shall be seated upon my throne in my new palace , shall be brought before me , to do their obeisance , that so they may be well receiv'd , and upon their request obtain a favourable answer , in order to their return ; the more , because they being come from a far and remote country , both by sea and land , will be able to spread the fame and renown of my person and empire : therefore we think fit not to deny or refuse any thing to such foreign people , who are come such a long voyage , from the furthermost part of the world , which in reason they can desire of us . the second letter was almost verbatim as the former , to quicken his ministers of state , to dispatch them with a satisfactory answer to their proposals . the chancellor hereupon desir'd to know of the ambassadors , whether the hollanders could not send every year to peking , or at least every second or third year , to do obedience to the emperor ? to this they answer'd , that for the more certainty they could better make addresses every fifth year at peking , desiring in the mean time that they might come annually with four ships to canton , to trade there . afterwards the chancellor summon'd the tartar and china councils together , to consider of the proposals of the hollanders , alledging ( he being president ) that they ought to give them leave every fifth year to come and salute the emperor . most of the tartars were of this opinion ; but the chineses seem'd outwardly willing to shew far greater favour to the hollanders , namely , that they should come but once every nine years to peking , by reason of the vast distance from batavia to the imperial city : but herein they thought to have out-witted the tartars ; for they understood that the hollanders were not to be permitted in the mean time to trade at canton . they proposed also to the assembly , whether under the notion of hollanders the english might not likewise appear , who about thirty years since came with four ships into the harbor of heytamon , where they took away four vessels laden with salt , the mandorin prisoner , and shot down a fort , committing several other violences , for which , from that time they were held and declar'd enemies of the empire ? therefore they should be satisfi'd of the integrity of the hollanders , before they were permitted to trade in china : for b●●●de that it was contrary to the custom of the countrey to let them have a free trade in any part of the empire , it did not appear by their credentials that any such thing was desir'd ; so that they concluded they had exceeded their orders . the ambassadors were not a little surpriz'd at these proceedings of the council ; for they understood no otherwise , but that the emperor had , according to the contents of the second mandatory letter , formerly procur'd by the vice-roy of canton , fully agreed to the request of the hollanders concerning a free trade in canton ; and that they were only thereupon to go and return their thanks to his majesty at peking . the ambassadors were well enough inform'd of the designs and practises of father adam and some other iesuits , who had lived there for some years , and had been brib'd under-hand by the portugueses , to oppose the hollanders in this their design of free commerce in china ; therefore they endeavor'd to perswade the tartars , that the hollanders under colour and pretence of merchandizing , design'd nothing less than to get footing in their country , and then to make use of all opportunities to plunder , and carry away whatsoever was portable . the ambassadors were also inform'd , that these iesuits had likewise perswaded the council , that maccao would be utterly ruin'd and impoverish'd by such a trade ; and withal , that they had told the tartars , to make them the more averse to the hollanders ; that they were a people made up of several nations , without any habitations , and only subsisted upon what they got by pyracy at sea. but that which most of all surpriz'd the ambassadors , was to find themselves deceiv'd of their money by the canton vice-roys , unto whom they had paid thirty five hundred toel of silver ; which sum the vice-roys promis'd to pay the chancellor and some others of his majesties council , to procure their favor and assistance for a dispatch of their business . now perceiving that they were trepann'd by the vice-roys , they were forc'd to consider of some other way to obtain their purpose ; wherefore they first thought good to propose to the council the point of coming to trade yearly at canton , and to endeavor to effect the same . afterwards the ambassadors sent the mandorin of the old canton vice-roy to the prime chancellor , to enctreat him to stay so long in peking , till his majesty should be fully assur'd that they were hollanders , and no others . they likewise desir'd of the emperor and the council , that they would favor them with some token or emblem cut in brass , to seal therewith all the passports of their shipping , which should distinguish them from any other nation , and impower them either to pass by , or come to an anchor upon their coast. at last they propos'd to the council , that they would be pleas'd to admit of the hollanders to live , converse , and trade in china as their own subjects , paying the usual duties and impositions , as had been formerly granted to those of lieugiow , amiam , and siam , according to the ancient chinese laws ; adding farther , that if they might be admitted to trade upon equal terms with those three nations , they would in acknowledgment thereof , every third year come and salute his majesty , bringing presents ; but with this proviso , that the ship or ships which brought the ambassadors , might have licence to depart in due time , without staying for the return of them ; because the vessels which were us'd to salt water , could not be continu'd in fresh , without very great damage . but the ambassadors , after all their endeavors , were not able to effect any thing , being not well furnish'd with money , the key of the work , and that which gives a quick dispatch to all affairs in china ; for they had already disposed both of their presents , and silver , and to take up money at eight or ten per cent. for a months time , they did not think it convenient ; and therefore they resolv'd to apply themselves to the emperor himself , who was pleas'd to send to know how far the council had proceeded in the business ; and understanding that the ambassadors offer'd every five years to come and salute the emperor , he himself was pleas'd to put out with his own hand the number of five , and to insert that of eight , out of a particular inclination to the hollanders , alledging , that they had need have five whole years to go and come , if so be they would only travel by day ; for said the emperor , how is it possible for them to continue such tedious voyages , if you allow them no longer time ? beside , why should we straiten them in such a point , who do not stand in need of me , nor fear me , but out of a singular respect and affection come to salute me with their goods and presents ? certainly we ought to use these people more kindly , that so after they have perform'd such undertakings , they may tarry at home and rest themselves for two or three years . this favorable answer of the emperor gave great encouragement to the ambassadors to hope well of their business ; but the chancellors chief secretary did all that possibly he could , to disswade them from making over much haste with what they had to desire further of his imperial majesty , saying , is it not enough that such , who never till then address'd themselves in embassy to salute his majesty , and were so much prejudic'd by former aspersions , as made them almost unacceptable to many great persons in china , be receiv'd and admitted as friends and allies at the first overture , and have leave to progress through the country ? wherefore he endeavor'd to perswade the ambassadors not to insist too much upon a free trade , that being the way to unhinge their well-begun business ; for they were not to imagine , that the emperor and his council were oblig'd to grant at first sight all what'ere they should desire ; and therefore advis'd them to forbear mentioning a free trade till their next return , when they would have a better opportunity . but the ambassadors did not think fit to follow his advice , because the time drew near that the emperor was to make his entrance into his new palace , when he had appointed and promised the ambassadors to give them audience : but before they could have a hearing , they were first to perform obedience in the old palace , where the emperor's treasure and seal are kept , in regard , according to a proverb amongst the chineses , this place is older than the emperor , and therefore chosen and bless'd by heaven , and the first honor doth also belong unto it ; so that all foreign ambassadors who refuse to pay such respects , must not appear before the emperor , but depart without a hearing , as it hapned to the ambassador of muscovy , who , to preserve the dignity and esteem of his lord and master , would not perform here the usual complement and ceremony . likewise all the grandees of the kingdome must do their duty here ere they appear before his majesty ; nay more , the emperor himself , before he is install'd , is oblig'd to come and bow here . this custom is usually perform'd by ambassadors three days before their audience . upon the . of august came the agents of the canton vice-roys , with the mandorin pinxenton and others of canton , early in the morning , to our lodgings ; and not long after also appear'd three chinese doctors , and some of the court , in very rich habits : these persons conducted the ambassadors and their followers in great state into a room of the old palace , much like a library ; for we saw none but scholars and gown-men , with books in their hands : from whence after some short stay , we were conducted into an open court , within a high wall , where we were commanded at the voice of the herald to kneel three times , and to bow our heads to the ground : after a short pause the herald proclaim'd aloud in the chinese language , caschan , which in english is , god hath sent the emperor : afterwards he cried aloud , quee , that is , fall upon your knees : then he pronounced the word canto , signifying , bow your head : after that , coe , bidding them stand up ; and this did he three times in order one after another , wherein we also conform'd : at last he signified to us that we should stand aside , which we did . all these ceremonies were perform'd in presence of at least a hundred chinese doctors or rabbies : after which we return'd to our lodgings . and now the ambassadors , according to the custom , were to appear upon the . of august before the emperor , but were prevented by the sudden death of the emperor's youngest brother , who being about six years of age , hapned to die upon the . of the same month , not without suspicion of poyson by some of the council , who it seems ( as we were told ) did not think him worthy to live , because he had provoked the emperor in some ill language before our arrival at peking . but others ascrib'd his death to a violent cold he took by drinking a glass of ice-water , being very hot , which put him into such a violent distemper , that he died in few hours after : the emperor seem'd very much to lament his death ; for he would not be seen by any person in three days . this young prince was kept a whole month before his interment , so that the ambassadors were held from having audience of the emperor until the second of september . upon the . of august they understood , that the ambassador of muscovy went from thence without audience , becaus'd he refus'd to bow to the seal of the emperor , so to preserve the honor and dignity of his lord and master . one of his gentlemen came about noon , whilst the ambassadors were at dinner , and took leave in the name of the all the rest ; and he desir'd likewise the favour of a letter , to shew in russia that he had found us here ; which was presently granted . afterwards we were inform'd , that this ambassador was not suffer'd to depart , till such time as the emperor had given him a pass . upon the day appointed for this long expected audience , came the mandorin pinxenton , with the agents and mandorins of the canton vice-roys , and some others of the court , in very rich habits , to our lodgings , about two a clock in the afternoon , with lanterns to conduct the ambassadors , who were only attended by six of their followers , the rest being order'd to stay at home . when they came to the court , they were first conducted through the outward gate , and afterwards over a quadrangle with a well-built gate , and plac'd upon the second plain of the court , where we sat all night in the open air , upon the bare stones , till morning , when his majesty was to appear upon his throne . we were no sooner seated , but the ambassador of the great mogol , accompanied with five persons of honor , and about twenty servants , came and plac'd himself next to our ambassadors , as did also the ambassadors of lammas and suytadsen , next to whom also sat several great lords of the empire . and because we were to continue in this posture all night , in expectation of his majesties appearance in the morning early upon his throne , i shall defer a while acquainting the reader with what pass'd upon that most glorious day ; and in the mean time give you a description of the forein ambassadors , who were also with us in this emperor's court. the ambassador of suytadsen ( who may be properly call'd south-tartars ) deserves here the first and chiefest place , being he was most in esteem in this court , and preferr'd before the rest . i could not certainly learn his business , but only as they told me by guess , that the king of suytadsen sent him with presents to the great cham , according to the custom of their country ; the frontier people and borderers using to pay such homage to this their grand lord. the mogol ambassador ( of whose business and request we have already made mention ) had a very rich blue silk coat on , so richly embroider'd , that it look'd like massie beaten gold ; which hanging down almost to his knees , was girt about his waste with a silk girdle , with great rich tassels at both ends ; he wore neat buskins of turky leather , and a large turbant of several colours . the empire of the great mogol ( who had sent this ambassador to the great cham ) comprehends properly the northern part of east-india , or the country situate between mount caucasus ( now call'd delauguer ) and the sea beetwee● the river ganges and indus . this empire , call'd mogol , had its name from the tartar kings , who formerly made themselves masters of it , and is divided into several kingdoms , though some of them belong to other princes . the chiefest kingdoms over which the great mogol properly commands , are cambaya , dely , sanque , mandro , and bengala . this great prince commonly keeps his court in the city of dely. all the countries over which the great mogol commands , are very fruitful in the product of all manner of cattel and fruits , as rice , corn , wax , silk , sugar , and cotton ; and all sorts of spices , which are brought from thence in great abundance . upon the mountains are found the onyx stone , diamonds , and other precious gems . it is held for certain , that this great mogol can bring into the field , in a very short time , three hundred thousand fighting men , and five thousand elephants . most of the inhabitants are mahumetans and other idolaters . in those parts there are also abundance of iews , who drive a subtle trade amongst them , and some abyssine christians , allur'd thither by a profitable commerce . the ambassadors of the - lammas was cloth'd in yellow ; his hat much like a cardinals , with broad brims ; at his side hung a crucifix , which these church-men commonly carry about with them , by which they say their devotions after the manner of the roman catholicks . those of lammas are a sort of religious people , who had liv'd a long time in china ; but the last emperor of china , before the tartars conquer'd it , had banish'd them his country , from whence they went and settled themselves in tartary , where they had the free exercise of their religion . now these banish'd people had sent this ambassador to the great cham , with request that they might have leave to return and exercise their devotions as formerly . what success he had in his business i could not learn , but his reception at the emperor's court was very friendly and civil . now i shall proceed to relate what pass'd during our stay in the emperor's palace . at the court-gate , in which we sat expecting the dawn , we saw first three black elephants , gallantly adorn'd after the chinese manner , standing there for the greater state as centinels : they had well girded upon their backs gilded towers , artificially built , and beautifi'd with carv'd works and figures . the concourse of people was here so great , as if the whole city had been throng'd together in this one place ; the gates were also kept with an incredible number of the emperor's life-guard , all of them in very rich habits after the tartar fashion . by day-break all the grandees , who likewise repair'd thither over night , came gazing and looking upon us with great admiration , as if we had been some strange africk monsters ; but they demean'd themselves very civilly , without giving us the least affront . about an hour after , a sign was given , at which all started up on the sudden , as if there had been an alarm , when the two tartar lords who usually were sent to the ambassadors , came and conducted them with their followers through another gate into a second court-yard , guarded round with tartar soldiers and courtiers ; and from thence to a third court , which was the innermost , where the house of the emperor's throne stood , and the lodgings for the great cham , his wife and children . this court , which contains four hundred paces in the square , was lin'd on all sides with a strong guard , all of them in rich coats of crimson-colour'd sattin . on either side of the throne stood a hundred and twelve soldiers , each whereof bore a several flag , and likewise wore colour'd habits sutable to his ensign , only they had all black hats with yellow feathers . next to the emperors throne stood twenty two gentlemen , each with a rich yellow skreen or umbrello in his hand , resembling the sun ; next to these stood ten other persons , each holding a gilt radiant circle in his hand , resembling the sun : next to these stood six others with circles , imitating the moon at the full : after these were standing sixteen other persons , with half-pikes or poles in their hands , hung full of silk tassels of several colours : near to these stood thirty six more , each holding a standard , curiously adorn'd with dragons ( the emperor's coat of arms ) and other such monsters , after the chinese fashion . in this manner were both sides of the emperor's throne guarded and adorn'd ; besides an infinite number of courtiers , all of them in very rich habits , of one colour and silk , as if a livery ; which added very much to to the splendor of the place . before the steps leading to the emperor's throne , stood on each side six snow-white horses , most curiously adorn'd with rich embroider'd trappings , and bridles beset with pearls , rubies , and other precious stones . whilst we were beholding with admiration all the pomp and splendor of this court , we heard the noise and jingling of a little bell , sounding sweet and delightful to the ear. hardly had this clock or bell finish'd the alarm , but we saw the old tutang , with thirty of the most eminent persons and chief councellors of the empire , in very rich habits , go and make their obedience in great state and humility to the emperor's trone , which was after this manner : there stood a herald who first made proclamation , and then the tutang , with those that accompanied him , fell upon their knees , and bowed down their heads nine times to the ground , whilst delightful musick , both vocal and instrumental , fill'd up the vacancies of the ceremony . no sooner had these lords perform'd their obedience to the emperor's throne , but immediately another sett of very eminent persons came , doing the like in the same manner : then followed the ambassador of the suytadsen , and the ambassador of the lammas , who were conducted to the throne in extraordinary state by the first and second chancellors : and after these had done all their reverence to the chair , the chancellor came to our ambassadors , and ask'd them what quality or dignity they had ; they answer'd him , that they had the same with the vice-roys : after the same chancellor went to the mogol ambassador , and asked him the same question likewise ; who answer'd , that he was of that quality with the dutch ambassadors ; whereupon he was plac'd by the chancellor in the like degree of honor and dignity with them . in the centre of the quadrangle , over against the middle gate of his majesties throne , stood twenty extraordinary mark-stones , which were inscrib'd with chinese characters , cut upon brass plates , signifying the quality of the person which must stand or kneel upon them . the under tutang went on the left-side , and made signs to the ambassadors that they were to make up the tenth stone , and there was to be their station . prospect of y e inner court of the emperours palace at pekin . palace where the emperours throone is . . the two ambassadors , . ambassador from the great mogol , . twelue snow-white horses . . a herald , emperours liffe-guards . the holland ambassadors , together with the mogol's , were afterwards conducted to a stage or theatre , which propt the seats of the throne , about twenty foot in heighth , and curiously built , and adorn'd with several galleries of alabaster , or such like white stone : and after they had kneel'd and bow'd their heads once more , they were order'd to sit down , and then treated civilly with tartar thea , mingled with milk , in woodden dishes and cups ; but the ambassadors attendants stay'd below , not wanting the same liquor . soon after the bells tinkled again , which cast all the people upon their knees . we endeavor'd what we could to get a sight of the emperor in his throne as he sat in state , but the crowd of his courtiers about him was such , that it eclipsed him from us in all his glory . he ●ate about thirty paces from the ambassadors ; his throne so glister'd with gold and precious stones , that it dazled the eyes of all the beholders . the ambassadors themselves , being confin'd to keep their station , could discern very little of him . next , and on both sides him , sate the vice-roys , princes of the blood , and other great officers of the court , all likewise drinking thea in wooden dishes , and that in great abundance . these grandees wore all one sort of habit , which was extraordinary rich ; they had blue satin coats on , curiously interwoven with golden dragons and serpents ( the emperor's blazonry ) ; their caps embroider'd with gold , and deck'd with diamonds and other precious stones , which signified their degrees and qualities . on each side of the throne stood forty of his majesties life-guard , arm'd with bowes and arrows , who hindred the ambassadors from seeing the emperor . this mighty prince having sate thus in magnificent state about a quarter of an hour , rose up with all his attendants ; and as the ambassadors were withdrawing , iacob de keyser observ'd the emperor to look back after them , and for as much as he could discern of him , he was young , of fair complexion , middle stature , and well proportion'd , being cloth'd and shining all in clinquant gold. we much admir'd that the emperor suffer'd the ambassadors to depart without once speaking to them ; but this is a custom not only among the chineses , but also amongst other eastern people , that their kings and emperors seldom appear to their own subjects , much less to foreiners : besides , it has been observ'd through all times amongst the emperors of china , that they never shew themselves to any stranger whatsoever , but only to their own domesticks , and then seated in state upon the imperial throne . the ambassadors departed ; and the courtiers , soldiers , and life-guard march'd off in much disorder . by reason of the infinite concourse of people , we had trouble enough before we got to our lodgings , though we had a sufficient guard , to clear the way before us . we were no sooner come into our lodgings , but two of the chiefest of the council repair'd thither in the name of his majesty , to request the sight of a pack of dutch cloths which the emperor was desirous to see . the ambassadors presented them with a black velvet suit and cloke , a pair of boots and spurs , a pair of silk stockings , boot-hose-tops , drawers , a band , shirt , sword , belt , and bever ; all which seem'd so very rich to the emperor , that he said , if the ambassadors wear such habits , how must their kings be cloth's then ? in the evening the emperor sent back all the cloths by one of his council , who very much admir'd the stuff of the hat , and ask'd of what and where the same was made . and to the end all men may be sensible how far this court exceeds all the royal palaces in europe , for splendor , art , wealth , and pleasure , i shall give you a large account thereof , and of the platform of it , which i took my self . this imperial court , which is exactly square , contains three miles in circumference ; within the second wall of the city on the north-side , being fortifi'd also with strong stone battlements fifteen foo● high . in this wall are four gates , ( in the middle of each side one ) which have their prospects to the four angles of the world , and so nam'd after the four cardinal winds ; but that which stands toward the south , is the chiefest , and most us'd . we pass'd through this gate when we went to appear before the emperor's throne , and from thence into a base court , which had a well-pav'd cross way of four hundred paces , with a water-trench cut through the middle , and over it a stone bridge of fourteen paces , very curiously built ; but the water was in some places cover'd over with weeds . before this graff or channel stands also drawn up upon the plain , a great number of tartars , horse and foot , who as sentinels suffer none to pass through : when you are over this bridge , you come to the first gate , guarded with the black elephants ; through this porch , being fifty paces long , and built upon five stately arches , you come into the first quadrangle , which is also four hundred paces large , and whether we were brought by pinxenton ( as hath been already said ) to expect with the other ambassadors the coming of the emperor . this plain is well built , with uniform and stately houses , standing in the midst of three more lofty and fortifi'd edifices , which are so strengthned with high thick walls and bulwarks , that they are able to defend the place . from this court there are passages underneath the three great structures , which leads into a second quadrangle of four hundred paces wide , built and adorn'd with brave buildings as the former . from hence you pass into the third and last plain , also square , and of the same bigness with the former . this quadrangle which lies directly in the cross , and pav'd with gray stone , the great cham chose himself for his own residence . here also are most sumptuous and costly buildings ; but the chiefest among these are four , which exceed all the rest in magnificence , art , and beauty , and take up at least a third part of three sides of the court. directly forward appears the building where his imperial majesty sat upon his throne , and which is far more stately and sumptuous than the former , into which you enter through three ample and curious arches . in this third court reside only the emperor and empress , and none are permitted to enter here but their attendants . such shews this palace within , if you go through the south-gate straight to the third plain , or the emperor 's abode . the like courts , and as many , appear going through the other gates , with all such buildings and adornments ; for the whole circumference of the court is cut through in the middle in the form of a cross , and in several places equally and orderly divided . without the third plain , which lies in the middle of the court , and upon which stand the emperor's buildings , are several pleasant gardens , palaces , woods , pools , rivers , and delicate summer-houses , which the emperor caus'd to be made for his pleasure ; and each is so large , that it is fit enough for any prince to live in ; so that this palace contains several courts for kings within the walls . each of the emperor's children , so soon as they are ten years old , are setled in one of these quadrangles . the four concubines whom the emperor hath chosen from amongst the rest for his peculiar pleasure , have also each of them without the third plain , a particular dwelling or court , where they keep state ; and which are built opposite to the four corners of the world , facing the four principal winds . there are besides in this court a great many other houses and dwellings for their priests , artificers , servants , and others ; it was affirm'd to me , that the whole number of persons residing here amounts at least to fifteen or sixteen thousand . all the edifices , which are very many , are most richly adorn'd with gilt galleries , balcones , and carv'd imagery , to the admiration of all that ever ●aw them . each dwelling hath a large pent-house , so that you may walk dry in rainy weather . most of the timber which appears on the out-side of the houses , is either gilt , or colour'd over with a certain gum which they call cie , much in use amongst them , and wherewith they colour or paint their houshold-stuff , ships , and houses , that they make them shine and glitter like looking-glasses . all the roofs of the buildings are cover'd with yellow glaz'd pantiles , which shine , when the sun reflects on them , brighter than gold : and this has given some occasion to think , that the roof of this royal palace was cover'd with pure gold ; whereas , in truth , the tiles are only made of clay , and glaz'd and neil'd over with artificial yellow : but yet , as i was told , each of these tiles are fastned with an iron nail , whereof the head is gilt , which makes so much the more splendor . beside the above-mention'd channel or graff , which is very shallow , and over-grown with weeds , there is yet another in this palace , which doth run through the whole court , with several windings and turnings , and serves to water the gardens and woods . this receives its water from the river yo , which springs from a pool call'd si , near to the mountain iaciven , and is within the emperor's court so broad and deep , that it will bear great vessels , which come laden in , to the great convenience of the inhabitants . this river sends also its streams to those rocks or cliffs made by art , whereof we formerly made mention . there is not any thing wherein the chineses shew their ingenuity more , than in these rocks or artificial hills , which are so curiously wrought , that art seems to exceed nature . these cliffs are made of a sort of stone , and sometimes of marble , and so rarely adorn'd with trees and flowers , that all that see them are surpris'd with admiration . rich and wealthy people , especially the great lords and mandorins , have for the most part such rocks in their courts and palaces , upon which they squander a good part of their estates . it was told me of a certainty , that somewhere about peking there are some rocks which contain chambers , closets , parlors , vyvers , stairs , and all manner of trees so curiously wrought and adorn'd by art , that the like is not to be seen in the whole world. these artificial mountains or cliffs are commonly contriv'd with chambers and anti-chambers , for a defence against the scorching heat in summer , and to refresh and delight the spirits ; for they commonly make their great enterainments in these grots , and the learned seek to study in them rather than any other place . if i should relate all the other artificial ornaments , as of gardens , wildernesses , pools , and other particulars , which adorn this court , i should far exceed the bounds of what i intend , and perhaps to some , of belief ; but what hath been already said shall suffice , to set forth the wonders of this most magnificent palace . great endeavors were us'd by me to observe what was most remarkable and worth taking notice of , as far as the shortness of our stay would permit , especially concerning its situation . it is an ancient custom at peking , that the ambassadors ( after their addresses to the emperor ) in token that their affairs are dispatch'd , are entertain'd with three treatments in the name and behalf of the emperor , upon the tenth , twentieth , and thirtieth days after their audience , so that these entertainments take up a whole month before they are ended : but in regard our ambassadors were desirous to make what haste they could home again , the providore had obtain'd leave of the emperor , not without great difficulty , that these three feasts should be given them upon three following days . at two of the clock in the afternoon ( upon the same day that we had been at court before the emperor ) the ambassadors were invited , together with the mandorin pinxenton , and others , as also the captains and soldiers who conducted them from canton to peking , in the name of the emperor , to the first feast , at providore lipu's house , which was most noble and splendid . to the same banquet or entertainment were also invited the ambassadors of the great mogol , suytadsen , and lammas . our ambassadors sate on the same side of the table with him of the mogol , and the other two over against them , with their followers next unto them . the dinner consisted of two courses : the first table was full of fruits and dry'd sweet-meats ; and the second of boyl'd and roasted mutton , beef , and other meat . for each of the ambassadors , and for two of their followers , a particular table was cover'd with thirty silver dishes , full of rare fruits and sweet-meats . the emperor's controller ( who likewise appear'd at this feast , representing the person of his majesty ) sate alone upon a broad side-board , with his legs across , like a taylor on his shop-board ; next him sate two other great lords , who took order to see the ambassadors well entertain'd . the servants who brought the meat to the table , and waited all dinner-time , were no ordinary persons , but of good quality , and cloth'd all in cloth of gold. before the ambassadors sate down , they were oblig'd to turn themselves toward the north , and bow three times , as if the emperor had been present , and as they had done when they were before the imperial throne . the banquet being taken away , the boil'd and roasted meats were brought to the table , but only in three dishes , and so ill dress'd , that we hardly durst venture to taste of the cookery of the tartars . dinner being almost ended , the emperor's steward call'd his servants , and gave them all the dishes which stood before him , only he reserv'd one dish , being a roasted rib of a camel , of which he eat so heartily , as if he had been fasting all that day . this splendid treatment finish'd , the ambassadors , according to the custom of the country , were to put up what they left into their pockets to carry home . it was a pleasant sight , to see how these greasie tartars stuffed their pockets and leather drawers of their breeches with fat meat , that the liquor dropt from them as they went along the streets ; so greedy were they in eating and carrying away , that they were more like peasants than courtiers . after dinner the waiters brought up several gold and silver pots full of zamsou , and pouring it out into woodden dishes or cups , gave round to the company , drinking of it lustily themselves . they told us that this drink was distill'd from new milk , and came out of the emperor's cellar ; and that this great favor and kindness was done to us , because we came from so remote a country , and so we must drink away sorrow . and though this liquor was almost as strong as brandy , yet the ambassadors were forc'd to pledge the steward several times , and to take what was left home with them ; but they gave it away to the soldiers and others who stood at the gate , who were better pleas'd with it . this dinner being thus ended , the ambassadors , as formerly , must once more , in thankfulness for this their splendid reception , return to the emperor's palace to perform their obedience ; which being likewise dispatch'd , they retir'd to their lodgings , sufficiently weary with the ceremony of that day . the next day being appointed for the second treat , came the under - tatang or rix-providore , to visit the ambassadors in their lodgings , and ask'd them among other questions , whether it were true , that the dutch could live under water for three days and three nights together ? for thus had our enemies , especially the portuguese iesuits , reported of us ; as also ( as has been said before ) that we had no country , but liv'd as pyrats on the sea : the ambassadors satisfi'd him in every thing , and told him , that they came thither to settle a continu'd trade and commerce in china , as they did in several other kingdoms , wishing that their business might be effected . to all which the tutang reply'd , that he desir'd nothing more , and would endeavor to further and promote the same with all his power . thereupon the ambassadors acquainted his highness , that as yet they had done very little in their business . to which he answer'd , that at present it could be no otherwise , but if so be they would once more come and salute the emperor , before they were admitted as friends and subjects , he would then assure them , that the hollanders should be allow'd to trade freely in all the emperor's dominions ; that they needed not to put themselves to any great charge ; and that a few presents would effect their desires . the ambassadors having been thus kindly and nobly receiv'd and treated upon the first day , as has been said , went the next day at noon to the second imperial banquet , where likewise repair'd the ambassador of the great mogol ( who sat over against our ambassadors ) with some other mandorins and prime persons of the empire . they observ'd in short , that the second providore was more kind and open-hearted to the mogol ambassador , and to the moors and other guests , than to them ; whereat they very much wondred , and ask'd the interpreter what the cause might be ; who intimated , that this great lord had not yet been presented by them as he ought : concerning which omission the ambassanor took speedy order , little suspecting such neglect ; for they knew not but that pinxenton and the canton mandorins had presented all the grandees as they ought according to their qualities , having receiv'd enough from them for that purpose at nanking : but mistrusting that they were trepann'd as well by the servants as by the masters , they enquir'd civilly how all their presents had been dispos'd of ; which they in plain terms refus'd to give an account of , alledging , that they durst not name those persons of honor to whom they were presented , lest it should come to the emperor's knowledge : for this reason , and because our business with the emperor was not yet dispatch'd as it ought , the last banquet was deferr'd till the . of october . upon that day the ambassadors appear'd with all their followers , to partake of the last treatment : and now the second providore having been likewise presented by them , they were receiv'd by him with all manner of seeming respect and affection ; so great an alteration had the same wrought upon him , that his carriage and language were both of another piece and colour , all soft and melting . having sat about an hour at the table , and drank once or twice about , they were afterwards presented in the name of the emperor with these following presents , after this manner : on the side of the hall , where the ambassadors were receiv'd and treated , stood two long tables , upon which the gifts were spread in great order . first of all they deliver'd the present for the general iohn maatzuiker , which the ambassadors receiv'd kneeling , with both their hands ; after which they and all their followers were call'd by name , and had each their presents deliver'd to them likewise upon their knees . lastly , as the ambassadors were ready to depart , we all of us perform'd our obedience to the imperial throne , by thrice kneeling and bowing our heads . the presents , and persons to whom the same were given , are these following . to the general iohn matzuiker , three hundred toel of silver , four packs of damask , four packs of black , and four of blue sattins , four packs of blue damask , four packs of cloth of gold , amongst which , two with dragons , four packs of thuys , twelve packs of pelings , ten packs of hokiens , four packs of blue flower'd damask , four packs of gasen , four packs of foras . four packs of black velvet . to each of the ambassadors , one hundred toel of silver , four packs of pelings , four packs of gasen , four packs of hokiens , three packs of blue sattins , three packs of black , and three of blue damask , one pack of black velvet . to the secretary baron , fifty toel of silver , two packs of pelings , two packs of gasen , one pack of damask , one pack of cloth of gold , one pack of velvet . to each of their followers , fifteen toel of silver , two packs of hokiens . to the interpreter carpentier , thirty toel of silver . to the interpreter paul durette , a damask gown . the mandorin pinxenton had given him a mandorins gown , embroider'd with golden dragons , which he was to wear immediately . each of the other two mandorins , who were gentlemen or knights , receiv'd one horse , without a saddle . each of the two captains who had the command over the soldiers , and conducted us from canton to peking , a gown of blue silk damask . each soldier , to the number of twenty , receiv'd a coat of black and blue silk damask . two days after , upon the . ( the day of our departure out of peking ) the above-mention'd tartar lords , who had been often sent to the ambassadors on the behalf of the emperor , caus'd fifteen wagons to be brought to carry the goods . upon the same day the ambassadors were sent for to appear before the council by the mandorin pinxenton , in the court of the lipu , to receive the emperor's letter , written to the governor-general at batavia : they rode thither about one of the clock , and were conducted into an anti-chamber , where one of the council took the letter off the table , which was cover'd with a yellow carpet , and opening the same , declar'd to them the contents thereof : it was written double , in the chinese and tartar tongues , gilded on the edges , and painted on both sides with golden dragons : after he had open'd it , he made the letter up again , and wrapt it up in a silk scarf , putting it into a box , to be preserv'd from sullying ; then he deliver'd it to the ambassadors , which they receiv'd kneeling , with all humility and respect : afterwards the said councellor took the letter again from them , and binding it to the back of one of the interpreters , he went along with it before the ambassadors through the biggest and middle gate of the court , which was set wide open on purpose to make the more way for this imperial missive : which ceremony was perform'd in great silence ; neither was there any mention made at any of their feasts and entertainments of our netherland affairs . the emperor's letter runs thus word for word : the king sends this letter to the holland governor , general iohn maatzuyker , at batavia . our territories are so far asunder as the east from the west , so that we can hardly come near one another ; and from many fore-going ages to this present time , the hollanders were never seen before by us . but those that sent peter de goyer and iacob de keyser to me , are a wise and brave people , who in your names have appear'd before me , and brought me several presents . your country is ten thousand miles distant from me , but you shew your noble mind in remembring of me ; for this reason my heart does very much incline to you , therefore i sent to you two rolls of sattin with dragons , beside two other rolls of sattin , four rolls of flower'd sattin , four rolls of blue sattin without flowers , four rolls of kin , four rolls of chamelot , ten pieces of pelinx , ten pieces of phansy , ten pieces of fine stuffs , and three hundred toel of silver . you have ask'd leave to come and trade in my country , to import commodities into it , and to export others out of it , which will make very much to the profit and advantage of my subjects : but in regard your country is so far off , and the winds very high here , which will very much endanger your ships , it would very much trouble me if any of them should miscarry by the way ; therefore if you please to send hither , i desire it may be but once every eight years , and no more than one hundred men in a company , whereof twenty may come up to the place where i keep my court ; and then you may bring your merchandizes ashore into your lodging , without bartering them at sea before canton . this i have thought good to propose for your interest and safety , and i hope it will be well lik'd of by you : and thus much i thought fit to make known unto you . in the thirteenth year , eighth month , and twenty ninth day of the reign of sungte . underneath stood hougtee thoepe . the rix-prouidore was busie at court about some state-affairs when the ambassadors were there , so that they could not speak with him , which they would willingly have done ; for he was their friend , and could procure any thing from the emperor . the ambassadors being return'd home with this letter to the general at batavia , they were urg'd by the commissioners to depart , who alledg'd , that it was a custom among the chineses , after their dispatch from the emperor , not to continue two hours in the city , if they would avoid falling into some inconvenience ; so that we were necessitated to depart at noon out of this imperial city of peking , and had no time to take a view of the circumference of the place , or of any thing else that was rare and worth the notice : for during our stay , we were continually kept close in our lodgings , as recluses in their cells , without once stirring abroad to take our pleasure , though we were well receiv'd by the emperor , and provided with a rich allowance ; for the ambassadors receiv'd daily six catti of fresh meat , one goose , two pullets , four cups of samsou , two toel of salt , two toel of thea , one toel and one measure of oil , six toel of mison , one measure of pepper , six catti of herbs , four catti of meal , two fresh fishes , two toel of suttati . the secretary henry baron receiv'd daily one catti of fresh meat , five measures of thea , one catti of meal , one measure of taufoe , five coudrine of pepper , four toel of suttati , four measures of oil , four toel of mison , one catti of herbs , one cup of arack . each of the followers receiv'd daily one catti of fresh meat , one cup of arack , two toel of herbs , one catti of rice . we had wood and fruit of all sorts sent in daily in great abundance ; as also china dishes for the table , according to their manner . but the ambassadors , to hint to them how they far'd in holland , bespoke several other dishes at their own charge ; but we receiv'd , after we had been before the emperor , a double allowance , which was seldom done to any other forein addressors . in the first place you must know , that the province wherein this chief imperial city of peking is situate , as also the city it self , have been call'd in several times by several names , in regard it is an ancient custom among the chineses ( as has been already said ) that when the race which commands and rules over them happens to be alter'd , commonly also then the chiefest cities , nay , the whole kingdom , change and alter their names . in the times of the race of chiva , this province and chief city was call'd ieu ; under the race of cina , it was call'd xangho ; when the race of hana reign'd , 't was call'd quangyang ; and under the race of ciin , eanyang . but the race of taiminga , which drove the tartars out of china , nam'd it peking and xuntien , by both which they now call it . the city is call'd peking , which signifies the northern chief city , to distinguish it from nanking , which we interpret the southern city . but the other name xuntien , whereby it is so commonly call'd by the chinese geographers , signifies obedient to heaven . it is call'd by the tartars , cambalu , that is , the city of the lord. it lies in degrees northern latitude , almost upon the outward northern limits of this province , and the whole kingdom , not far from those high mountains , and that great and famous wall which separates the tartars and chineses in the north from each other . it exceeds the southern chief city of nanking in number of inhabitan● , soldiers , and magistrates ; but , on the other hand , is not to be compar'd with nanking for largeness , regular streets , and fortifications . it s south-side lies vested with two high and thick walls , which are so broad , that twelve horses may go abrest upon them , without any hindrance to one another . the inner wall , which extends about ten miles in circuit , is so thick set with bulwarks , that one may easily fling a stone from tower to tower. this wall is all of stone , and so very high , that i believe the like is not to be found again in all europe ; the outward walls , within which the suhurbs lie environ'd , have very slight fortifications , only on both sides of the gates are three strong out-works . in these redoubts and towers the soldiers by night keep strict courts of guard , as if the enemy were at the gates . the chinese emperor taicungus , who reigned over china in the year . did very much embellish this city , and bestow'd several priviledges upon it . amongst the emperors which belong'd to the race of taiminga , this taicungus was the first that left the city of nanking , and setled his imperial court and residence in this chief city of peking , the better to hinder and resist the inroads and excursions of the tartars , driven out of the neighboring countries by his grandfather . the city has twelve gates . all rarities in china are brought hither , so that this city abounds in every thing , fit either for pleasure or humane sustenance . several thousand royal vessels ( beside those of private persons ) are continually employ'd to fetch all manner of wares and curiosities for the emperor and his council at peking . hither comes all the revenues which each province of the kingdom pays yearly to the emperor's exchequer : and the better to effect this , for the importing of all wares to peking , the chineses use great endeavors to make all rivers navigable , that so they may come with ease by water to the emperor's court , with the products of several provinces . iustly may a man admire at the workmanship of the chineses , which partly by art , and partly by nature , is so brought to pass , that you may come to this city hundreds of miles by shipping from most parts of the kingdom . by this importation this place , though in an unfruitful and barren soil , possesses every thing in great abundance , and may be call'd the granary of the whole empire ; for they have a proverb amongst them , that there grows nothing in peking , yet there is no want of any thing . all commanders and officers , as well civil as military , who have a mind to be preferr'd , must betake themselves to this city , which prescribes laws to all others ; and upon this place alone depends the whole government of china , so that a very great number of learned men and officers are always resident here . the streets are not pav'd , insomuch that in wet weather ( which is seldom ) they are hardly passable ; but when the northern winds blow , and the weather is dry , the soil , which is of a light substance , makes a dust far more noisom to passengers than the deep and miry streets ; for such it is , that it blinds a man as he goes along . the inhabitants therefore , to prevent this inconvenience , are fain to wear silk hoods over their faces ; and the extraordinary foulness of the way makes very many to keep horses to carry them after a rainy day : for the infinite number of common people that are continually up and down , turns this dusty soil into mire and dirt after a little rain . there are also horses or sedans to be hir'd at any time for the accommodation of passengers ; but none make use of sedans or chairs but persons of quality , in which they are carried in great state. these sedans are made very artificially of bamboes or rushes , in the middle whereof stands a chair , which is cover'd with a tygers skin , upon which he that is carried seats himself , having behind him a boy with an umbril in his hand to keep off the sun : his servants likewise attend him , some of them going before , and others following after , with ensigns upon their shoulders , whereby the quality of the person is known , and he respected accordingly as he passes along . the city abounds in extraordinary brave building , famous idol-temples , high and artificial towers , and triumphal arches , which exceedingly adorn the same : but we had not so full a view thereof as we could have wish'd , in regard we were little better ( as hath been already said ) than confin'd to our lodgings by order of the emperor . marcus paulus a venetian , who was in this city in the year . when the tartars conquer'd the southern provinces of china , calls the same in his writings by the name of cambalu , which he describes in this manner : the city cambalu , which lies in the province of cathai , upon a great river , and signifies the city of the lord , has been very famous in all ages . the great cham did transfer this city to another part of the river ; for the astrologers had foretold him , that it should rise up against him . it lies four-square , and is twenty four miles in circumference , so that each side is six miles long ; the walls are of white stone , high and broad ; each side of the wall has three chief gates , which make twelve in the whole ; and next to each of these stands a most stately edifice , wherein the arms of the city are preserv'd . the streets run so straight , that you may see quite through the city from one gate to another , and built on both sides with brave large houses . in the midst of the city stands a most noble idol-temple , wherein hangs a very large bell , which they ring three times in an evening , after which no body is to go out of his house till the next morning , unless it be for the sick , or to visit their friends : and whosoever goes out after the bell has rung , must take a light with him . each gate is watch'd by a thousand soldiers , not out of fear of an enemy , but against thieves and rogues , who are very numerous about this city . the ambassadors having taken their leaves of all the grandees , and the chiefest of the rix-council , departed out of this famous imperial city of peking ; and being come without the gates thereof , they made a halt , to stay for some of the wagons that were behind , by which means i had an opportunity to take a further view thereof , how the same is situate , and how that famous and far renown'd wall doth separate tartary and china , and takes its course quite through the mountains ; a true description whereof i here give you . so far doth this wall reach from east to west , that it takes in four provinces , as leaotung , peking , xansi , and xensi : it contains three hundred dutch miles in length , and begins at an arm of the sea , which is situate between the province of leaotung and the hanging island of corea , where the river yalo flows out of the eastern tartary ; from thence it reaches toward the west to the mountains of the city kin , in the province of xensi , near to the side of the yellow river : it runs quite through in a direct line , but has turnings and windings in some places , yet is no where broken off or parted ; only near to the frontiers of the province of xansi lies a very high mountain , which makes a separation in the wall to give way to this mountain ; also where it gives passage to the yellow river , it has a breach for so much space ; but for other small rivers , they run through the wall , without any separation , by arches and sluces ; otherwise it is every where alike : it is about thirty cubits , or forty five foot high , and some fifteen cubits broad . several strong watch-towers are built upon this wall , which stand at a distance from each other , and were formerly guarded by soldiers . heretofore the chinese emperor , as also at present the great cham , maintain'd for the defence of this wall , and against the inroads of the tartars , ten hundred thousand men , who kept watch day and night by turns in the said watch-towers . the building of this wall was begun under the government of the emperor chius , who was a brave prince , and did many great and noble deeds , as well in time of peace as war ; there was never any chinese emperor , before nor since , to be compar'd with him . when this emperor had conquer'd the race of cheva , and had brought all china under his subjection , he was preferr'd to the imperial throne , being before but a petty king. being seated in the throne , he caus'd this wall to be built , having conquer'd the tartars , the irreconcileable enemies of the kingdom of china , to hinder and prevent by that means their inroads into the kingdom . this great work was begun by him in the twentieth year of his reign , two hundred years before christ's birth ; about which he employ'd so great number of workmen , that it was finish'd in five years . through all china the emperor commanded three men out of ●en to work upon this wall , which is so well built , and so strong , that there is not the least crack in it . this wall is admirable , not only for the length and breadth , but in regard of its durableness , having lasted for so many ages without alteration , being as entire as when it was first built . after some short stay without the gates of the city , we got all our carriages together , and then began our iourney back with all our followers , by the same way we came . we lodg'd that night in a village call'd pekinsin , and the next day pass'd by the city of tongsiou , and in the afternoon came to the city of sancianwey , where the emperor's vessels were still lying which brought us from nanking ; expecting our coming : the skippers came to meet the ambassadors , to bid them welcom , and help carry our goods aboard ; but the mandorins , whom the emperor had order'd to wait upon us , to conduct us to canton , would not suffer the ambassadors to embarque in those vessels , but in others which were provided by order of the emperor . these vessels they call'd ionken , and were very large , having several conveniences , but lay so low and sluggish upon the water , that they durst not venture themselves in them , lest they should not arrive at canton soon enough , but be forc'd to winter there ; therefore the ambassadors , to make no difference or hatred between the mandorins and our old skippers , took neither the new ionkens nor their old ships , but hir'd small vessels , to make the more speed . and having taken order about our business , and shipp'd our goods , we set sail again from this sansianwey , with the tartarian lords whom the emperor had order'd to attend the ambassador's , together with the mandorins of canton , and came late in the night to a small village upon the river guei , where we continu'd till morning . pinxenton in the mean time parted from us at sancianwey , and took his way over land to lincing , where we had left his wife and children as we went to peking . in our return from peking to canton , we took the same way we came , but pass'd by several cities and villages without entring into them . upon the . of october we came to singlo , and the next day to sincocien ; upon the . we got to tonquam , and the . to tacheu . upon the . of of the same month we got to lincing , where the ambassadors were nobly receiv'd and treated by the mandorin pinxenton . we stay'd here two or three days at the request of the said mandorin , who made very much of us all that while ; and then we set sail with a good wind at north , which blew so very hard and cold , that we were hardly able to endure it . upon the fifth of november , having undergone much hardship , we got to tunchant , and the next day to xansiu , where we could procure no fresh men to tow forward our vessels . the ambassadors , to lose no longer time , hir'd such as they could meet withal in the streets . upon the eighth of november we came in sight of cinning , and on the . following to tamincien . from thence we got into the yellow river , and on the . to the city of iamcefu , where the ambassadors were heartily welcom'd by the base brother of the young canton vice-roy , and nobly treated at his house . after this friendly reception we took leave , and came upon the . into the river of kiang , and the next day got before nanking . we came with our vessels before the gate where we had anchor'd in going ; and in regard the governor stood upon his departure , we could not procure other vessels with that speed as we desir'd , whereby we had an opportunity to take a more exact view of the city , and to refresh our selves a while after so tedious and troublesom a iourney in the heart of china ; but the weather prov'd so very bad and cold , that there was no going abroad all the while we continu'd here . the ambassadors themselves were often invited by several grandees to dinner ; but the weather proving so extreme ill , they could go no where : only they gave a visit to the two chief toll-masters , who liv'd in the suburb , whereof the one was a chinese , the other a tartar , and both very brave persons . these two gentlemen shew'd a very great respect to the ambassadors , during their stay before this city . having provided our selves with necessaries , we departed from nanking upon the . of december ; and the . we pass'd by a high rock , which we , in memory of william vander beek , in our iourney forward , call'd by the name of beekenburg . the river kiang is about this place almost a mile broad , and in foul weather proves very rough and dangerous ; on the bank of which lie a great many rocks under water . upon the . at sun-set we came to nankang : it blew very hard all that night , and continu'd so till the . when it began to abate : we then set sail again , and pass'd over the pool of poyan , and from thence came to the famous village of ucinjeen , where we were forc'd to stay a while to get fresh men to tow our vessels . we found that in our absence a violent fire had destroy'd at least a hundred brave houses in this place . upon the . we came again to the famous city of kiangsi , which i have already describ'd at large , and given you an account of what i then saw in our iourney forward ; but in regard we continu'd three days in this city , i had an opportunity to satisfie the curiosity of the reader with a further description of the situation thereof . after we had furnish'd our selves here with other vessels , we set sail again upon the twenty sixth ; but having gone about a league , it began to blow so very hard , that we were forc'd to return back for shelter under the walls of the city , where we lodg'd all night in safety . the next day we departed early in the morning , and saw the hills on both sides of the river cover'd with snow . upon the fist of ianuary . we arriv'd at the city of kinnungam , where the next day , though with much difficulty , we procur'd fresh men to tow our vessels , and about two of the clock in the afternoon set sail again to prosecute our voyage . upon the fifteenth day of the same month we got before the ruin'd city of vannungam , where the ambassadors were no sooner gone ashore , but the governor of the place came to bid them welcom ; and likewise when we departed from thence , he presented the ambassadors with some refreshments for the kitchin , and amongst the rest , with some candles , which were made of a thick oylie iuice , taken off of some trees : these candles burnt very clear and sweet . after we were provided with fresh men to tow our boats , and expert pilots ( for without such there is no venturing upon this river ) we set sail again , and pass'd by very many rocky and dangerous places , which were not as we came observable , the water then being three foot higher , but now they appear'd above the stream : and notwithstanding all our care , the vessel in which the ambassadors were , hapned to strike against one of them , but with the turning and eddies of the stream she got off again without any considerable damage . about eleven of the clock we got safe beyond all these threatning dangers , which appear'd first at the city of vannungam , and ended over against an idol-temple , extending about three leagues . the chineses and tartars who frequent this river , do commonly offer at the fore-mention'd temple , that they may have a speedy and safe voyage through these difficulties . upon the . we came before cancheu , where the governor in great state came to welcom and receive the ambassadors in the name of the tutang ; and after the ambassadors , at the request of the governor , had inform'd him with all their transactions at peking , he went back again into the city to acquaint the tutang therewith : with him went likewise iacob de keyser ( the other ambassador being at that time indispos'd ) to thank the tutang for the high honor he had done them , and to take leave of a person who had been so civil to them . upon the day following , being the . we set sail again , the weather proving exceeding cold ; and upon the . we came with all our vessels to the most famous city of nangan , where the ambassadors were lodg'd in a very large house on the south-side of the suburbs ; for the place where they lay before , the tartars had burnt to the ground ; who since our departure had march'd through with a flying army , and committed several outrages upon the inhabitants . on the nineteenth of ianuary we departed from thence , and having pass'd those waters which were the most dangerous and troublesom , we were now to travel some part by land , to get from nangang to namhung : the ambassadors were carried in chairs or sedans , which they had order'd to be made at nanking , wherein they were so speedily convey'd over the mountains by thirty soldiers , whom they had hir'd for that purpose , that they came to namhung , though late that night , without lodging on the mountains , as they did in coming . we lay here at a famous house of entertainment , which belong'd to the vice-roy of canton . i have already given an account at large of the situation of this place , in the draught i took thereof in our voyage to peking . now in our return i thought it worth the while to make this further addition , setting before you the prospect of this city on the other side , as exactly as i could take it . having procur'd new vessels , and put our goods aboard , we left this city upon the . of the same month , and passing by several dangerous waters , we came to those wonderful and strange mountains of suytieen , and from thence to the hills which we mention'd formerly by the name of the five horse heads . upon the . instant we got with good success before the city of saoche● . and here we began to put on our sails again ( which before we durst not bear ) being now past the narrow of the river , and the danger of the rocks ; and the next day , being the . we came to the mountain swanghoab before spoken of : and in regard the water was now at least twenty foot lower than when we came , we discover'd here the tops of several dangerous rocks , which appear'd very dreadful to us , and made us sensible of the great danger we had escap'd in our going , they being then unseen . upon the same day , late in the evening , we came to sanyvum , where we lodg'd all night , and early in the morning set sail again , and came that day before the small town call'd xantsui . we saw here the adjacent fields full of tents , horses sadled , and a vast number of soldiers , all standing ready for the march. after a few hours sailing , we came in sight of the village faesan , which appear'd very pleasant and delightful at a distance . and in regard as we went to peking we pass'd by this village late in the evening , so that there was no taking notice of the same , i thought good ( having now in our return a full view thereof ) to give you an account of its situation : it lies near the river side , being encompass'd with very pleasant fields . upon the . of the same month we arriv'd again before the famous chief city of canton , which we have already describ'd at large . francis lantsman , who when we were going to peking took care for all our concerns left there , with the two ships and the rest of the men , came immediately to welcom and receive the ambassadors , and had order'd the gunners of the ships to discharge all their ordnance upon their landing , which was accordingly perform'd , to the great admiration of the tartar lords , whom the emperor had appointed to attend the ambassadors upon their voyage for their better accommodation ; who were no less surpriz'd to see such vessels , having never seen the like . no sooner were the ambassadors landed , but they betook themselves to their old lodgings , and found all things safe , and in very good order , to their great satisfaction . the letter of the emperor writ to the general iohn maatzuyker , was taken and carried by the secretary henry baron upon both his hands , having a skreen before him ; next to him follow'd the ambassadors , according to the state of the business , in solemn order : and for a more publick demonstration of ioy , the cannons aboard the ships were discharg'd thrice ; the walls and streets of the city were full of people to see the ceremony , and to understand the success of their negotiation ; for the inhabitants desir'd nothing more than a free trade with the hollanders . the next day , being the . the ambassadors went in great state to salute the vice-roys , the young king's mother , and the tutang , and to acquaint them with the sum of their business . the old vice-roy receiv'd them very friendly and heartily , with a dish of thea , and some discourse concerning their voyage : the like did also the young vice-roy ; but the mother of the young vice-roy did not appear , only sent a complement to the ambassadors , to thank them for their visit. the tutang suffer'd them to wait two hours at his secretary's house , and afterwards sent them word , that he would hear them when pinxenton was arriv'd . the following day , being the . of ianuary , the ambassadors were treated by the young vice-roy's principal commander at a noble banquet , who laid the fault upon the portuguese priests at peking , that our business succeeded no better there ; and he carried it so , as if he had been very much offended with them , telling us , that they had every where reported , that there were but three kings in europe , whereof don iohn was one ; and that the hollanders possessed but a small corner of the world , and were his tributaries ; with much more of this nature . the ambassadors went the same day to salute the mandorin toju , who receiv'd them very courteously , and told them , that poetsiensie , and other lords , durst not hold any conference with them , because the tutang , whom they stood in awe of , had not yet granted them audience . upon the first of february , the ambassadors , with the merchant lantsman , and some other of their attendants , to the number of twenty persons , were most nobly treated at a dinner by the old vice-roy , who entertain'd them first with thea out of woodden dishes , wishing the ambassadors to be merry , and to drink sorrow from the heart , since they had now pass'd the greatest danger . after drinking of the thea , the trumpets sounded , and dinner was serv'd in : each ambassador had a particular table full of dishes ; but before they began to eat , the king call'd for a gold goblet full of wine , and commanded two of his gentlemen to carry one to each of the ambassadors , and to let them know they were heartily welcom : as soon as they had pledg'd his majesty , they fell to their meat ; and whilst they were at table , the king ask'd them several questions concerning the state and affairs of holland . dinner being almost ended , several comedians , according to the custom of the country , began to shew themselves before the king ; but the ambassadors being in haste , desir'd his majesty to excuse them from further attendance ; so after a health or two had pass'd about , they took leave , and came back to their lodgings . the next day they were treated by the young vice-roy after the same manner , only there pass'd no discourse at table , but what was tending to mirth and iollity . upon the third of february came pinxenton to canton , with all his train ; and as soon as the ambassadors had heard of his arrival , they went to welcom and salute him in his lodgings . on the seventh the ambassadors ( now pinxenton was come to canton ) had audience of the tutang , who had deferr'd them till his arrival . the ambassadors finding they could not effect any thing with their visits , return'd to their lodgings , and went aboard that night , and set sail early in the morning ; but after a few hours sailing , the wind turn'd , and we were forc'd to come to an anchor not far from canton , where we lay all night . upon the . came the stewards of the vice-roys , and the captains of the guards , with the mandorins who had accompanied the ambassadors forward and backward from peking , and treated them in the name of their masters with their strong liquor samsou , in the kings own dishes : they wish'd the ambassadors a speedy and successful voyage , and that they might suddenly return again ; and after some healths had gone about , they took leave , and went back to canton , and we immediately hoised sail , and came upon the . about sun-set to an anchor in the harbor of heytamon . the ambassadors had sent the governor a princes flag , which he caus'd to be hung out with the tartar standard upon the fort , as a sign that the ambassadors were welcom to him . upon the second of march , about mid-night , we weighed anchor , and set sail with an easterly wind from the harbor of heytamon , steering our course south-east . at break of day we came in sight of the famous village of lantam , which lies in a very commodious place , adorn'd with goodly buildings , and may be seen at a great distance off at sea. we made so much speed that day , that before sun-set we got beyond the eastern islands of maccao . upon the fourth instant we came in sight of the northern mountains of aynam , which lay about six miles north-west from us . upon the . of march we came in sight of the island linga , situated upon the coast of sumatra . early in the morning we spy'd a sail , whereupon we mann'd out our boat to discover what she was , and whence she came ; by whom we understood , that it was our bloemandael , which had lost us by the way : so we joyn'd together , and steer'd our course south-west . upon the . we came into the streight banca , between the great island borneo and sumatra ; and upon the . we past by the island lucipara , and so through the above-mention'd narrow . on the last of march we arriv'd in our long-desir'd harbor of batavia , after we had spent twenty months and six days in this tedious and expensive voyage . the ambassadors immediately went ashore , to give an account to the governor-general , and the council of india , of their transactions in this their voyage to and from peking ; and to inform them what ill success they had in their business with the emperor there , notwithstanding all their endeavors , and the rich presents they had given , as well to the emperor himself , as to the mandorins , and the rest of the grandees of his court. the value of these presents amounted in the whole to l. s. d. sterling ; and the expenses of our expedition forward and backward came to l. d. sterling : which together amounted to the sum of l. s. d. sterling . and for all these presents , and great trouble of so dangerous and long travel , we effected nothing else , but that the hollanders were receiv'd as friends by the emperor of china , and might return eight years hence to salute his imperial majesty , according to the contents of the foremention'd letter , which the great cham writ to the governor-general at batavia . and though through the means and designs of the portuguese iesuits , as has been often mention'd , our business did not succeed with the emperor according to our wish , yet we hope that in a short time , and before the date of eight years shall be expir'd , something will be done to the advantage of our traffick , by sending a few more presents to the emperor ; which several of the grandees of peking did more than hint to our ambassadors . beside , the great cham having wars with that arch-pyrate coxinga , if we should but propose to assist his imperial majesty with our ships , for the subduing of the said pyrate , i make no doubt but he would quickly consent to give us a free trade in his dominions . amongst so many alterations hapned since our departure , we understood at our arrival , with great joy , that the strong city of columbo , in the island of ceylon , was fall'n into our hands , by the conduct and courage of the general dirck hulft , who commanded over those forces that were sent to subdue it . this valiant commander was unfortunately slain in an assault made by him upon the said city ; which being perceiv'd by his couragious soldiers , they fell on with so much fury , that they would not be satisfi'd for the loss of their commander , with any thing less than the taking of the town ; which was soon after deliver'd up to them upon terms . how great an advantage this will prove to the affairs of the east-india company , any one may easily guess , if they do but know , that from this place comes the best cinamon . we likewise understood , that the troublesom and contentious business in amboyna , which threatned this place with great danger , was accommodated and reconcil'd , through the wise management of arnold de vlaming ; so that one might live freely and peaceably there , and drive their trade with the inhabitants as formerly . lastly , we were inform'd , that the bantam iavaners were grown weary of the war , and sought to live in peace with the hollanders ; which will highly make for the interest of our east-india company . i have treated thus far in short concerning what hapned upon our travels forward and backward to the emperor's court at peking ; wherein , to my knowledge , i have not in the least said any thing contrary to the truth : and as i began in giving a description in short of the whole empire , for as much as concerns the country it self ; so i conceive it not improper , for a more full and perfect knowledge of all china , to continue my relation of the government , letters , learning , manners , customs , fashions , and modes of the inhabitants ; creatures , beasts , herbs , fruits ; wars , and peace , in this vast dominion of china . finis . a general description of the empire of china . chap. i. of the government and several chief officers in china . our statists in europe , and most else that follow science and literature , are not ignorant in the least of the three forms of government , viz. that of monarcy , or the absolute power of a single person ; aristocracy , being the authority of the nobles ; and democracy , the sway of the multitude . now the kingdom or empire of china hath been govern'd from age to age , in a series or long prescription of time out of mind , by a single person , the supreme authority being always monarchical ; for both the power of the nobles and that of the populacy are so altogether unknown to the chineses , that we had a difficult task when we were at peking , to make them understand what our government of the united provinces was , and what were our high and mighty lords , the states general . the emperor of china commands over the lives and estates of all his subjects , he alone being the supreme head and governor ; so that the chinese government is absolutely monarchical , the crown descending from father to son ; and for want of issue-male it comes to the next of blood , the eldest son first resuming the paternal throne ; only we read , that two or three kings in old times disinherited their children , being held unfit to govern , and put the scepter into the hands of strangers , no way related to them . it has also often hapned , that the subjects have by force wrested the government out of the hands of their lawful prince , for being too severe , harsh , and cruel in his reign , and conferr'd it on one more agreeable to their humor , whom they have acknowledg'd for their lawful prince . yet herein are the chineses to be commended , that many amongst them had rather die honorably , than sweat fidelity to any prince that gets the crown by force of arms , having no just title to the same ; for they have a proverb amongst them , that an honest woman cannot marry two husbands , nor a faithful subject serve two lords . when the heir ( which generally is the eldest son ) comes to the crown , the rest of the children are treated with royal dignity and honor ; but they must not use any regal authority . the king allots to each of them a city , with a royal palace , where he lives in princely state , being serv'd and waited on with extraordinary pomp and splendor , but has no command in the least over any of the inhabitants ; neither may they depart from that city without the king 's special licence . in this government are found no old laws , as among those of europe ; no imperial edicts , which had their original from the ancient romans : but those that are the first founders of their own house , and have by conquest , or otherwise , resum'd the government , make new statutes according to their pleasure . this is the reason why the laws which were in use before this last invasion of the tartars , and are in part observ'd to this day by the people , are of no longer standing then the emperor humvuo , whose race , for his most heroick actions in the expulsion of the tartars , was call'd tamin , which signifies great courage . this emperor made several laws , and confirm'd others made by his predecessors . their emperor is commonly call'd thiensu , which signifies the son of heaven ; and this name is given him , not that they believe he had his original from thence , but because they believe he is better belov'd , by being preferr'd to so great a dignity above all other mortals , for his eminent and natural vertues , and because they adore and worship heaven for the highest deity ; so that when they name the son of heaven , 't is as much as if they said , the son of god. however , the commonalty call not the emperor thiensu , but hoangti , the yellow emperor , or the emperor of the earth ; whom they name yellow of colour , to distinguish him from xangti , which signifies the highest emperor . two thousand six hundred ninety seven years before christ's birth , their first prince reign'd , who bore the name of hoangti ; and because of his extraordinary vertues , and valiant deeds , the chineses have ever since call'd their emperors hoangti . none are chosen or employ'd in the government and management of publick affairs , but such as are held capable , and have the title of doctors of the law , men of great learning and eminent parts ; for whosoever is preferr'd in china to places and offices of trust , has given a clear testimony of his knowledge , prudence , vertue , and valour ; neither the favor of the prince , or grandeur of his friends standing him in any stead , if he be not so extraordinarily qualifi'd . all magistrates , both civil and military , are call'd in the country idiome , quonfu , which signifies men fit for council : they are also call'd sometimes by the name of lavie , which signifies lord , or master . the portuguese call these magistrates in china , mandorins , it may be from the latin word mandando ; by which name the officers of that state in that country are also receiv'd and understood by us of europe . and although i said at the beginning , that the government of this kingdom or empire consisted of one single person ; yet it will appear by what has been said , and what shall follow , that the government has also some commixture with that of aristocracy : for although that which the magistrate concludes , and fully determines , must afterwards be ratifi'd by the king upon request made to him ; yet he also finisheth nothing himself in any business , before he is thereunto first desir'd by his council . it is also very certain , that it is no way lawful for the king to confer any office , dignity , or place in the magistracy , upon any , unless he be first requested by one in special authority : but yet he hath power to present his courtiers with some special gifts ; and this he often does , according to an old custom , whereby it is free for any one to raise his friends at his own charge . the publick taxes , assessments , impositions , and revenues , are not brought into the king's treasury ; neither may he dispose thereof at his pleasure : but they are deliver'd either in money or goods into the treasury and granary of the empire ; which income dischargeth the expence of the king's family , consisting of wives , concubines , sons , favorites , and the like . there are two distinct councils in china ; one whereof not only officiates in affairs of state at court , but has likewise the care of the kingdom : the other is made up of provincial governors , who rule particular provinces and cities . a catalogue of which officers fills up five or six large volumes , printed every month , and to be sold at peking , where the court resides . in these books are mention'd only the names of provinces and cities , and the qualities of those who for that end are employ'd in the magistracy through the whole empire . these books are always re-printing , in regard so vast a number of alterations happen daily ; for some die , others are laid aside , and new ones chosen in their places , or else preferr'd to higher offices ; so that there is hardly an hour but some change happens amongst them . the grand council divides it self into six other great ones : the first is call'd pu , or the council of state ; for they nominate and chuse all the magistrates of the whole nation : these , as they are most powerful , have also the greatest parts , persons able to judge of whom they confer such dignities ; for they must be all qualifi'd with philosophical and other learning , that come to any place in the magistracy ; the general maxim there being , to prefer none but meerly upon merit ; and whosoever happens to be degraded for any misdemeanor , they never admit him to his place again . the second , call'd hopu , hath the management and inspection over the king's exchequer , pays the armies , and other charges of the kingdom . the third they name limpu ; this takes care of the common offerings , temples , priests , the king's women , schools , and publick places of learning , to see that all things be done in order ; likewise orders their holy-days , and the obediences which are to be perform'd to the emperor , upon certain times and occasions ; also disposes and confers titles of honor upon such as deserve them , takes care for the encouragement of arts and sciences , sending and receiving of ambassadors , and the writing of letters into all parts . the fourth council is call'd pimpu , or the council of war , to whom is left the management of peace and military affairs ; wherein however they are not to conclude any thing without the consent of the emperor . they dispose of all places and offices in the army , and confer titles of honor and dignities accordingly upon such as behave themselves bravely in conduct , and valiantly in battel . the fifth council , call'd cumym , has the care about buildings committed to it ; and also appoints surveyors to look to the repairs of the edifices and palaces belonging to the emperor , his favorites and magistrates : they also look after the building of vessels , and the equipping of fleets . the sixth council , call'd humpu , examines and iudges all criminal causes , and appoints their punishments . all affairs of the whole kingdom are dispatch'd by these six councils ; wherefore they have in each province and city , officers and notaries , by whom they are inform'd of all transactions which happen in each quarter ; so that they are all continually busie about weighty affairs : but the number and good order of the officers very much facilitates their work ; for in each council is a president , whom they call ciu , who has two assistants , one on his right side , call'd coxilam , and another on his left , term'd yeuxilam : these three , both at court , and through the whole empire , have the highest dignity , except those who sit in the supremest council , call'd colao . beside these three principal councellors , there are belonging to each council ten others , who differ but little in dignity from the rest , being always employ'd , together with a great number of inferior officers , as notaries , scribes , secretaries , and clerks . the iesuit semedo , in his relation of china , mentions several other councils , whereof some have a like authority with the before-mention'd six ; all which are call'd in the chinese tongue , cien , cim , and consist of several offices , belonging particularly to the king's houshold . the first of these is call'd thai lisu , that is , the council of the great audite : this office seems like the great chancery of the kingdom , and therein all weighty affairs receive a determination ; it consists of thirteen mandorins , one councellor , two assistants , and ten under-officers . the second is call'd quon losu , and provides for their imperial majesties tables ; and for all the expences of the emperor's court. this council has one councellor , two assistants , and six officers . the third , call'd thaipocusu , has the power of the emperor's stables , and makes provision of all post-horses for publick use and service . it consists of one councellor , and six officers . beside all these , there is yet another council higher than all the rest , and of the greatest dignity , having place next the emperor in all publick solemnities . those that sit in this council are call'd colaos , being seldom above four or six in number , and the most select persons of all the other councils , and of the whole empire , and are honor'd and reverenc'd accordingly . no private affairs are brought to them , for they only mind the publick good and government , sitting with the emperor in private council ; for the above-mention'd six councils intermeddle not with the affoirs of the state , as to make any conclusion upon them , they being only to debate and consult , and afterwards by way of petition to offer their advice to the emperor , who either altereth or confirmeth what they have done , according as he sees cause . but in regard he will not seem wholly to relie upon his own iudgment , some of the chiefest philosophers always attend upon this colaos or council , and come daily to the palace to answer petitions , which are brought continually to the emperor in great numbers . this last conclusion the emperor signeth with his own hand , that so afterwards his command may be executed . there are yet two councils more , whereof the one is call'd choli , and the other tauli , each consisting of above sixty persons , all choice philosophers and wise men , whose fidelity and prudence both the emperor and people sufficiently have approv'd , and therefore they hold them in great honor and esteem . with these his majesty adviseth upon all extraordinary and weighty affairs , but more especially when any thing has been committed against the laws . beside these , there are several other councils , whereof the chiefest is call'd han lin yven , where are employ'd none but learned men , who busie themselves with no affairs of the government , yet exceed all in dignity , except such as sit at the helm . their charge is to take care of the emperor's writings , to compile year-books , and write laws and orders . from among these are chosen governors and tutors for the princes ; they only are concern'd in matters of learning , wherein as they grow more and more excellent , they mount by several steps to the highest degree of honor , coming afterwards to be employ'd in places of the greatest dignity in the court ; neither is any chosen into the great colao , who hath not first been of this council . they delight in poetry , and get a great deal of money by their writings , as in making of epitaphs , poems , and the like , to pleasure their friends ; and very happy he esteems himself that can obtain such a favour of them . the government of the city nanking , where the chinese emperors formerly kept their courts , is the same with that of peking , save that at nanking the great council of the colao is not in being ; but the esteem and authority of the rest of the councils here is as much eclipsed for want of , as at peking 't is advanc'd by the emperor's presence . thus far we have spoken of the government in general : in the next place we will treat of particular and provincial iurisdictions . the whole empire is divided into fifteen provinces ; in the principal cities whereof the chiefest and supreme courts of iudicature reside , differing little in method and rule from those of peking and nanking , and so not consequently one from another . the regiment of each province is committed to the care and fidelity of two persons , whom they call pucinsu and manganzasu ; the first whereof intermeddles only with civil affairs , and the other is altogether concern'd in criminal matters . they have both their seats of iudicature in the chief cities of their province , and live in great magnificence , having beside several officers assistant unto them , as also the chiefest magistrates call'd tauli ; who in regard they command over some other inferior cities , it often happens that they are absent from the metropolis of the province , to take care of their employments . all the fifteen provinces , as has been already said , are subdivided into several other less portions , which the chineses call fu ; over each of which is appointed a governor call'd gifu . these divisions are again proportion'd into great and small cities , the first whereof they call ceu , and the last hien : each hath a particular magistrate , which in the great cities are call'd ciceu , and in the less are nam'd cihien ; for ci signifies to govern. every principal governor of these cities is aided by three councellors , who assist them with advice in all their affairs and undertakings : the first is call'd hun chim , the second chu phu , and the third tun su , and have their particular courts and iudicature ; but the governor over the whole division has no more authority in the place of his residence , than in the other cities under his command : true it is , he may condemn a malefactor to die ; but he cannot put the sentence in execution , without the consent of the rest that are join'd in commission with him . but in regard an account must be given of the whole management of affairs , and the transactions of all the provinces , at the court at peking ; therefore in each province there are appointed two other great officers by the court , who in eminency of honor , and grandeur of commission , exceed the rest . the one of these always resides in some of the provinces , and is call'd tutang ; the other is sent yearly from the court at peking , and call'd chayven : the first has a superintendent power over the other magistrates and subjects , commands the soldiery , and is concern'd in all the chiefest offices of the empire , by reason whereof he is not inferior to the greatest vice-roys in europe , either for power or pomp. he continues three years in the employment , and all that time has constantly couriers going to , and coming from court ; and this because he must daily give an account of what passes in his province . at his first going from court , several persons of great quality ( who also are of his council ) are sent to wait upon him to his palace : the inhabitants of cities and towns , through which he passes , go out to meet him with great respect , and accompany him good part of his way , both on horse-back and on foot , with great honor and reverence : at length , when he is arriv'd within three miles of the capital city wherein he is to make his residence , the garrison of the place , excellently accommodated , meet him , to guard and conduct him ; after whom follow the magistrates , with the chiefest citizens . the office of the second , call'd chayven , which signifies an examiner , is likewise a place of great trust and command ; but ( as is said ) expires with the year . this officer receives so large a commission from the emperor , that he may supervise and inspect all manner of affairs , as well civil as military ; and this he doth , giving an account thereof to the emperor , who thereupon immediately sends him further orders what to do therein . he alone , amongst all the magistrates , causes the sentences of life and death , and other corporal punishments , to be put in execution through the whole province ; so that all persons equally fear and reverence him . besides these great officers of the emperor , there is another examiner , call'd likewise tutang ; but he is sent by the empress from time to time , and his business is only to visit the prisons of the province , with a full power to release all such from them , as have been put in for trivial matters . he hath a very great regard to the poor , his chief office being to perform deeds of charity , and extend compassion . in every province is also a treasurer , who takes care of the royal revenues arising within the whole province : he receives his commission from the rix-council appointed for the emperor's revenue . with him are join'd two assistants , who both reside in his palace : and he has under him twenty six mandorins , who are employ'd in several offices : he receives and takes an account of all the tolls , impositions , and royal taxes ; takes a special care of all weights and measures , and determines all causes and differences that arise about the emperor's revenue : he is the person that pays all salaries , wages , and annuities , whether it be to the magistrates , the emperor's kindred , or soldiers ; and likewise disburses all moneys to be laid out for repairing of bridges , streets , and common edifices , such as the palaces of the mandorins . the fourth council is gan cha sci , whose business is to inflict , or pass sentence for corporal punishments . the fifth-council takes care to improve and reward learning and knowledge . and thus i have given you an account of the several sorts of rix-councils in china ; but before i conclude with their method of government , it will be worth our labor to make some mention of the strange and unusual customs us'd amongst them , which other nations have hardly heard of . and first of all , it is very observable , that the whole kingdom is sway'd by philosophers , to whom not only the people , but the grandees of the court yield an awful reverence , insomuch that they submit with all humility to receive correction from them , as children from a master . by these philosophers are all military affairs order'd , over which they are appointed as overseers ; and their counsel and opinions make greater impressions upon the emperor , than all the most admirable observations of the commanders themselves , who are very seldom , and then but some few , taken into the council . but that which will appear yet more strange , is , that these philosophers far exceed the military commanders in courage and fidelity , and will hazard their persons beyond any of them in the most imminent dangers , for the good of their prince and country . secondly , but that which indeed to our european world will seem most admirable , is the good understanding and perfect unanimity which is constantly held between the high and the inferior magistrates ; as also between the governors of provinces , and the rix-councils , and between those and the emperor himself ; declar'd by that mutual respect and affection which they bear to one another , in making visits , and sending presents upon all occasions for the continuation of this so well knit correspondence : and yet notwithstanding this constant and strict amity , the inferior magistrates never speak to the chief ministers of state but upon their knees , and that with singular civility , and profound respect . with like respect and submissive carriage the subjects behave themselves to the governors and rulers of cities . thirdly , no person continues in office through the whole empire , longer than three years , unless he be confirm'd anew by the emperor ; which happens very seldom , because , as every man merits by his upright carriage and deportment , he is still advanc'd to higher and more noble promotions . and certainly this is done upon great and political reasons of state , as to prevent any such governor from contracting near friendship with the inhabitants , whereby to draw their affections to a by-interest on his part , to undertake factions or novelties against the interest of the prince . for the better bringing to pass whereof , all the chief governors of provinces , divisions , and cities , are bound to appear every third year at the emperor's court , to do homage and obedience to him ; at which time a strict account is taken of their carriages and behaviours in their several places : and after a through examination of all matters , the emperor and his council determine who are fit to be continu'd , who to be cashier'd , who to be preferr'd , and lastly , who to be punish'd ; and this without any respect of persons . likewise , it is not in the power of the emperor to make any alteration in what is concluded by the council and iudges upon this examination , which is so severe and impartial , that for the most part only the greatest persons offending are punish'd . and to this purpose we read , that in the year . so strict an examination was made , that four thousand principal magistrates , who had misbehav'd themselves , receiv'd rewards justly due to their demerits . the persons so condemn'd are divided according to the quality of their crimes , into five ranks : under the first are comprehended such as take bribes , and enrich themselves out of the emperor's treasury ; these being turn'd out , are for ever made incapable of bearing any publick office. under the second rank are set down those who are too cruel in their punishments ; these are likewise turn'd out of their places , and sent home to live as private persons . under the third are reckon'd such as are decrepit , and too far stricken in years for government , or else such as are too remiss in their offices ; these , though they are put by the exercise of their offices , yet enjoy all their privileges as they were wont when they were in their places , so long as they live . in the fourth rank are put down such as have been too hasty and rash in passing sentence , acting without any forecast in the affairs of the empire ; these are degraded , and put in some inferior offices , or else employ'd elsewhere upon less weighty affairs . in the last place , all such as live imprudently , and unbecoming the greatness of their station and employment , are not only depriv'd of their places , but also of their liberties and privileges for ever . the like general inquisition and examination is made every twelfth year amongst the rix-councils , as also amongst the military officers . besides , the mandorins and assistants are oblig'd once a day to give an account to the governor of their city , of their own and other persons transactions under their iurisdictions , as also what has past either in city or country ; and if they forbear to give notice of any thing that tends to the prejudice of the state , which afterwards comes to be known , they are most severely punish'd , without any delay , or respect of their persons ; an instance whereof hapned at canton when we were there , the old vice-roy causing one of the chief mandorins to be kill'd in his presence for such a crime , and would not delay the expiation of the criminal's offence by his blood so long , till the executioner could be fetch'd to behead the offender , according to the custom of the country . fourthly , none may in the province where he was born take upon him the office of a magistrate , but is admitted to be a field-commander ; the reason whereof may be , lest he who sits in the place of iustice should favor his relations ; but the soldier being at home in his own country , will fight pro aris & focis , and the more valiantly defend it . the sons of such as are magistrates , are not permitted to go much abroad , that so they may not be corrupted with bribes . fifthly , the chineses will not suffer any stranger to continue in their country , who has an intention to return home into his own native soil , or is found to hold any correspondence with forein kingdoms ; neither is a foreiner permitted to come into the heart of the empire : and this is the cause that no stranger dares venture into china , otherwise than under the pretence of an embassy ; which is not only to be understood of such as are far distant from china , but also of their friends , allies , and tributaries , who pay taxes to them ; of which sort are the neighboring islanders of corea , who for the most part observe the chinese laws ; and if they discover a foreiner to have liv'd privately in china , they restrain him from returning into his own country , upon pain of death . sixthly , no body is suffer'd to wear any arms within a city , nor the soldiers nor commanders , nor the learned philosophers , unless they are upon the march , and going to the wars . neither are any suffer'd to have arms in their houses , or to ride arm'd , otherwise than with a dagger to defend themselves against high-way-men . in this empire all magisterial officers whatever , whether philosophical , or of the council of war , are rank'd into nine orders ; according to which each has a monthly allowance paid him , either in money or rice out of the publick revenue ; which in regard of the state and garb they live in , is not sufficient to defray the charge and expence they are at ; for those of the highest order , have but a thousand crowns yearly , yet some of them grow to be very rich men , but certainly not by what is given them under-hand for courtesies done , notwithstanding all the examinations aforesaid . all the magistrates , as well superior as inferior , wear for a badge and mark of respect and dignity , one sort and fashion of hat , which none else is suffer'd to wear : these hats or bonnets are made of black silk , and have on both sides two oval flaps which cover the ears , and are made fast to the bonnet that they cannot fall off : in which manner and garb when they appear in the streets , they walk with great gravity , not differing from each other in the rest of their habit , save only that they have distinguishing marks upon their clothes , whereby their qualities are known to the inhabitants , and to what order they belong . lastly , you must know that the chineses , though the tartars have made themselves masters of this empire , yet sit every where in the councils ; they enjoy their old laws , customs , and privileges as formerly ; and it seems the tartars suffer this , in regard they find the chineses have more understanding , and are better vers'd in governing the country and people than themselves ; who on the other hand are fitter for war , and more able by force to conquer , than by policy to rule kingdoms . chap. ii. of the characters , language , writing , and literature of the chineses : and in what manner the learned in china arrive to the several degrees of knowledge . the chinese manner of writing differs very much from the language they speak ; for there is not one book in all china which is writ in their mother-tongue . all the words in the chinese language , without exception , are monasyllables : neither have they fewer letters than words ; for each letter is with them a word : and though there be some chinese words which comprehend several letters , yet every one of those letters signifies a particular word . and although the chineses have as many characters as business , yet they are so skilful in joyning them , that they make about seventy or eighty thousand ; but about the certain number writers seem to differ . the iesuit athanasius kircher reckons them eighty thousand , in all which they must be knowing and expert , who will aim at the highest degree of learning ; although any one that knows but ten thousand of them , may perfectly understand the language , and be able to write their characters . m. martinus , in his prologue to the history of china , says , that the chineses have above sixty thousand characters , which have several distinctions and significations . this is confirm'd my mandelslo in his persian voyage , though others raise the number to one hundred and twenty thousand ; and which is worth observation , notwithstanding this almost infinite variety and difficulty , yet such is their diligence and industry , that all these words are found in a large dictionary call'd holpien , which signifies the sea. of this so great difference in the number of the chinese letters no other reason can be given , but that the original number hath been increas'd from time to time . for the better understanding the method of the chineses writing , i conceive it not amiss to declare more plainly the form and difference of these their so varying characters . and to that end and purpose , in the first place you are to take notice , that the old chinese characters or letters differ very much from those in present use : for at first the chineses characteriz'd their meaning in a kind of hierogly phick shape , as of four-footed beasts , creeping creatures , fishes , herbs , boughs of trees , ropes , &c. which were variously made and contriv'd , as the fancy of the user thought meet : but after-ages , by a long series of time , and a constant practical use thereof , finding a great confusion in such a vast number of differing creatures and herbs , imitating the form of some of the ancients in their characters , made or added some little points and lines about them , to distinguish them one from another , and by that means reduc'd them into better order , and a less number , and those are the letters they use at present . of the old chinese characters , there are to be seen seventeen sorts : the first and most ancient was invented by the emperor tohias , and compos'd of dragons and snakes , most strangely interwoven one within another , and cast into several forms . for this reason the book which the same emperor tohias writ of astrology , is call'd the book of dragons ; but at this time those characters are quite worn out of use in the countrey . the second sort is fram'd out of several things belonging to husbandry , and us'd by the chinese emperor xinnung in all treatises concerning tillage . the third sort consists of the several parts of the bird fumhoan , and was invented by the emperor xanhoan , who has likewise writ a particular book of birds in these characters ▪ the fourth sort of old characters is compil'd out of oysters , and small worms . the fifth , of several sorts of roots of herbs ; and in this kind of form the ancient chineses have writ several books . the sixth sort is drawn from the claws of cocks and hens , and other fowl , and invented by king choam . the seventh is compos'd of tortoise-shells , and had for their first founder the emperor yoo . the eighth is shewn in small birds and parrots . the ninth ▪ in herbs and birds . the tenth is of co , invented only for a token of remembrance . the eleventh is of stars . the twelfth , of several other letters , serving for privileges and immunities . to the thirteenth belong the letters yeu , can , chi , cien , tao . the characters of the fourteenth sort are call'd the letters of rest , mirth , knowledge , darkness , and clearness . the fifteenth sort is of fishes . the sixteenth sort is not yet known to us in europe , nor indeed to any besides themselves , and not to all them neither . the seventeenth sort is us'd in sealing up of letters , and writing of superscriptions . that the reader may more clearly understand the matter , i will set down some of the old characters , with those now in use . as for example , the character number'd with the figure . signifi'd with the ancient chineses , a mountain or hill ; at present as the number . does express . the sun was demonstrated formerly by a round circle or ring , with a speck in the middle , as the number . declares ; but now it is express'd as in number . a dragon was formerly depicted with the figure , as is express'd in number . but now as it is by the figure , number . a scepter with one eye , as is express'd in number . signifi'd formerly the king's name , but now it is shewn with the figure , as in number . a bird , hen , or cock , were formerly express'd in full shape and posture , as is mention'd in the numbers . and . but at present those creatures are describ'd as in number . and . but the chineses at present use no more such characters to express the form of any such things , but only some certain lines and marks , which however different in form , in some sort obscurely resemble the characters of the ancients , which represented the shape of things . for a clearer demonstration of the character in use at present among the chineses , i have thought good to insert one of the figures , mark'd with the letter m. out of nine several lines or marks the chinese characters of these times are compos'd , so that by adding or omitting of one line or mark , another signification properly arises ; for example , a straight line , as by the figure a upon the left side of this print , signifies one , or the first ; with a line drawn through it , as at b , denotes ten ; and with a line underneath it , as at c , it signifies earth ; with another put over the down-right line , as the figure d , it speaks king ; with a point on the right side , as by the figure e , it signifies a pearl ; but such a point on the left side , as at figure f , signifies to live ; lastly , with a point upon the head of it , as at figure g , it signifies lord. now though all the subjects of the empire use several characters in their language , yet in speaking there seems to be little or no difference in them , all their words sounding alike , notwithstanding the difference of form and signification in writing ; and this is the reason that there is no language which has so many double-meaning words as the chinese , being only distinguish'd by some sound or expression in use amongst themselves . out of the double signification of these words there arises a great inconvenience ; for no person can transcribe any thing out of that language which is read unto him , nor can any book be understood by hearing another read it , because the double meaning and various sound of the words cannot be distinguish'd by the ear , and are only to be known by the sight , or not otherwise to be understood ; so that it often happens in common discourse , that they are necessitated to put their minds in writing , else one cannot understand the other what he means , though he speaks very clear and plain . this double meaning is in some sort taken away by five several sounds now in use , which yet are very hard to be distinguish'd ; so that many times very great mistakes happen between those that have not been us'd to these sounds from the very cradle . an italian telling a chinese , that in europe there were ships to be seen as big as mountains , he gave the word wherewith he would have denoted a ship , the same sound that expresses a tyle upon the house . the chinese taking it according to the sound , seem'd to admire very much his saying , and at length began to laugh at him , as though he had told them incredible things ; asking him withal , to what use they put a tyle of such bigness ? and saying , that it must have been a very large oven that could bake such a tyle . by which appears how necessary it is , and withal how infinitely troublesom it is both to strangers and natives to learn these differences of sounds and pronunciations , or to be ignorant of them . the iesuits therefore who are sent to propagate the gospel in china , have found out five points of five marks , which they put over every word , and thereby know how to express the highness or lowness of the sounds ; which are as follow : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the help of these marks must the same word which is written in our letters , and mark'd with these marks , be severally pronounced , and then they intend several things . as for example , y'a with this mark ouer it signifies god ; and with this mark over it , yá , a wall ; and yà with this mark signifies dumbness . yet notwithstanding all these helps , the chinese language is very difficult to be learn'd and understood , as well in regard of the double signification of the words , as also because that in this language there is no certain number of letters , but every business and intention of the mind must be express'd by a particular character ; which gives not only an infinite trouble to those that will learn it , but causes a vast expence of time , taking up ten or twenty years before a man can attain to the art of speaking and writing this mysterious language , wherein the natives themselves know far better how to express their minds in writing , than by speaking . but in regard i have now spoken of the character and writing of the chineses , i will add in a few words in what manner they place them : and herein they quite differ from the custom of europe , and almost all other nations . hereof peter iarcius thus , in his treasury of indian things : the chineses ( says he ) do not write from the left hand to the right , as the europeans ; nor from the right to the left , as the hebreans : but they begin from the right side above , and write down to the bottom ; so that they put the one character under the other , and not one after another , as we in europe : and when the line is full from top to bottom , then they begin again at the top of another line , and by degrees go down again to the bottom . and indeed ( which is worth observation in this particular ) the chinese differ from all others , who absolutely write after another manner ; for at this day there are in all the known world but four several ways of writing , upon the account of placing the letters : the first is from the right to the left side , and in this manner are written the books of the hebreans , chaldeans , syrians , arabians , and aegyptians . the second is from the left to the right side ; and after this manner the greek and latin books are writ , and so write at present all the people of europe . the third sort of writing is in the greek call'd bustrophedon , which signifies to plough with oxen ; and this manner of writing is done just as the oxen make furrows with the plow , namely , to begin the second line where the first ended : this way of writing ( as pausanius relates ) was us'd by the ancient grecians ; and so ( as is reported ) were writ the laws of solon . the fourth and last way of writing is from the top to the bottom ; and this manner of writing , as has been said , the chineses use , and some of the salvage indians . but although this manner of writing ( whereby each thing is express'd by a particular character ) is very burdensom to the memory , yet it is of very great use and advantage to the people , who differ very much in language from each other ; for hereby they are able to read the books and letters of each other ( if they use common characters in writing ) though the one doth in no wise understand the other in speaking . and in this manner it is that those of iapan , corea , couchen-china , use one and the same books , though they differ so very much in the pronunciation , that one cannot understand a word the other says ; yet they bear the same sence to the understanding of the most indifferent reader , no otherwise skill'd than in the vulgar idiom of his mother-tongue : and which is yet more of wonder , that although the several natives in the empire of china differ infinitely each from other in their several dialects , so that their varying of languages makes them seem as strangers among themselves , their tongues being useless members to their intelect ; yet in their books one general character is us'd , so that the same are equally intelligible throughout the whole empire . notwithstanding the great confusion of languages in the several provinces , as is before declar'd , there is yet through the whole empire another common tongue , by the chineses call'd quinhoa , which signifies the court or mandorin chinese ; and this at first took its rise from the magistrates , or mandorins residing in the respective provinces , whereto they were sent with a superintendent authority ; for coming thither as strangers , and esteeming it below their greatness to be necessitated to learn any other tongue , this c●urtly mandorin language was introduc'd through the whole empire , wherein not onely all affairs relating to the laws are dispatch'd , but likewise all persons of rank or quality use the same ; so that it is as common , and as much in use with them , as latin in europe , or lingua franca among the turks ; and this is the language that strangers , merchants , and others learn , when they come into those parts . this court-speech , though it exceeds all the others for number of letters , yet it consists of no more than words ; so that the shortness or conciseness of this courtly or more modish manner of speaking , makes it flow so pleasantly from the tongue , that it passes for sweet elocution , almost all other languages yet known : as for example , when we will express the manner of taking a thing , either with the whole hand , or with one or two fingers ; we are enforc'd to add the word take ; but the chineses do express the same quite otherwise : for each substantive , as a cup or pot , signifies the thing to be done , as likewise the manner of doing it . thus nien signifies to take with two fingers , tzo with one , and chua with the whole hand . the same is likewise observ'd in the word stand ; we say , to stand in the house , to stand eating , to stand sleeping ; but they have a word which denotes the infinitive verb to stand , and the manner of standing . so likewise when we will express the leg of a man , or of a bird , we always add the same word leg ; but the chineses express it all in one : for kio is a man's leg , chua a birds , and thi the foot of any creature . amongst all the several noble arts and sciences wherewith the europeans are enobled , the chineses have only some insight into that of philosophy ; for the knowledge of natural things is much more obscur'd among them by several interpos'd errors , than any ways enlightned . the greatest philosopher of all that nation , was one confutius , born four hundred and fifty one years before christ's incarnation , and liv'd in such a manner for above seventy years , that not only by example , but also by his writings and conversation , he stirr'd up all others to imitate him in a vertuous and orderly course of life ; whereby he gain'd so great an esteem amongst the people , that they believ'd him to have far exceeded in vertue , learning , and integrity , all other mortals that ever liv'd upon the face of the earth : and certainly , if his works , which are extant in chinese books , were minded with a due regard , men must acknowledge him to have been a person of great learning and vertue : in respect whereof the chineses have to this day so great an opinion of his name , that whatsoever he has writ is never call'd in question , but by all maintain'd for good , having gain'd to it self the authority of ipse dixit in the schools . and not only the learned , but the kings also have ever since his death perpetuated his memory , and recorded his name in their annals , as a reward of the vertue and learning they receiv'd from him : and such of his posterity as yet remain , are to this day highly respected by all , and not without reason : for the emperors of china have enobled the heirs of the family with great titles of honor , and exempted them from paying any publick taxes or impositions . nor doth the knowledge of the chineses end here ; for they are great proficients , in the art of astrology , and in several other arts and sciences ; as also heretofore in that of arithmetick , in the understanding whereof they have of late years much decay'd , insomuch that now the shop-keepers use boards to tell upon , which are full of holes ; yet they are so ready at it , that with a peg they know how to cast up an accompt with as much method and expedition , as the most skilful european with counters . in the division of the hemisphere , stars , and constellations therein , they differ very much from us of europe , having added to their number more than are known to the most critical of our modern astronomers . the star-gazers are chiefly employ'd in prognosticating the time of the suns eclipses , and to observe the various course of the planetary motions . but herein they are like themselves and brethren in the same art , full of errors and mistakes ; as also in their astrological observations , calculating of nativities , horary questions , or the like ; concerning good or bad fortunes in their lives , as well as present successes in their emergent occasions ; together with the fruitfulness and barrenness of the ensuing year : for they take it as a main article of their belief , that all things which happen here upon earth , depend upon the influences of the stars , and are directed and order'd by the various signatures of their several configurations . of this fortune-telling part of the art of astrology , trigautius the iesuit gives this following account in his history of china . the present emperor of china has strictly forbidden this kind of learning to all but such who have a right by inheritance , or are otherwise appointed and chosen thereunto : and this prohibition at first sprung from fear lest any having obtained to the exact knowledge of that art , should by pretence thereof have an opportunity to erect any novelty in the empire . yet that the art , and the masters of the same , may not seem to be utterly lost or neglected , the said emperor maintains several star-gazers , at a very great charge , for his own use ; and they are of two sorts , namely , the celubden , who live within the king's palace , and the imperial magistrates , who live without . both these have at present at peking two benches , the one entituled the bench of the chineses , which is employ'd about making of almanacks and prognostications , the suns and moons eclipses : the other is of the saraceners , whose studies tend to the same things , and are methodiz'd according to the grounds and rules of the western astrology . after a time the iudgments of both these benches are compar'd together , and any difference or mistake of either , or both , is then rectified . both these societies have a convenient mansion provided for them , upon a very high hill , that they may the better view the stars , and raise observations from the same . several old astrological instruments , made of copper or brass , are kept in this place : every night one of the profession remains here , to observe whether any new star appear in the firmament , which might fore-tell some novelty ; and if any such thing happen , he immediately gives notice thereof to the society , and they communicate the same to the emperor , and consult with him what it may p●rtend , and how relate to good or evil . and this is the office or duty of the astrologers at peking . as to physick and chirurgery , they are very expert therein , and their rules of art differ not much from those of our european physicians : for first , they feel the pulse like them , and are very skilful in discovering by the same the inward distempers of the body : in each hand they take notice of six distinct beatings of the same , namely , three high , and three low , which , as they conceive , have some secret coherences with certain parts of the body ; as that of the first , to the heart ; of the second , to the liver ; of the the third , to the stomach ; of the fourth , to the spleen ; of the fifth , to the reins , &c. and therefore that they may with the greater certainty of iudgment deliver their opinions , they are at least half an hour in feeling the pulse of the sick person . when by the pulse they have found out the distemper , then in order to the curing of the patient , they apply and make use of several simples and roots ; to say the truth , they are generally very well experienc'd in the knowledge of the several vertues of all kinds of herbs growing among them . and this is observable , that there are no schools in all china for the learning of physick , but every master of family teaches his servant . and true it is , that although in both the imperial cities of peking and nanking , the degree of doctor of physick is not granted but after examination ; yet this degree , when obtain'd , doth advance neither the honor or respect of the person . and for this reason it is probable , that few or none study physick but the meaner sort of people , because the very profession thereof ( which is so honorable in other places ) is there is no esteem , nor adds the least reputation to him that gains it . but it is quite otherwise with such as study philosophy ; for whosoever hath attain'd to the perfection thereof , is by them accounted to have arriv'd at the highest pitch of humane happiness attainable in this world. the above-mention'd confutius , the prince of the chinese philosophers , has collected into order all the writings of the ancients in that kind , and contracted them into four great books , to which he added a fifth of his own : in which volumes are taught rules oeconomical and political , as well the way to live as to govern well ; as also the ancient examples , manners , offerings , and several poems of ancient authors . but beside these five , there is another great volume writ by some of the disciples of confutius , and is divided into four parts , and call'd the four books . the last volume , thus subdivided , treats of the same subject with those other five : and these nine books are all that are to be found in china amongst the booksellers , out of which all others are compos'd : and certainly therein are contain'd most excellent rules and directions for the well ordering of all civil affairs , and such as have proved to the very great advantage of the empire of china . for which cause a law was made by the ancient kings , that whosoever would be a learned man , or so reputed , must extract the principal ground-work of his learning from these books : nor is it enough to understand the true meaning and sense of the same ; but he must likewise get them by heart , and be able to repeat a considerable part thereof , if he will be thought to have arriv'd at an eminent pitch of learning . there are no publick schools in all china ( though some writers have erroneously told us the contrary ) but every person chuses his own master , by whom he is taught in his house , at his own charge . and in regard of the great difficulty in teaching the chinese characters , in respect of their vast number and variety , it is impossible for one to teach many several persons ; and therefore every master of a family takes an instructer into his house , for his children , of whom , if there be two or three to learn , they are as many as one tutor can well teach . all such as are found upon examination to have made good progress in philosophy , arise to promotions by three degrees of learning : the first is call'd sieucai , the second kiugin , the third cinfu . the first degree of learning , call'd sieucai , is given in every city by a certain eminent learned person , appointed by the emperor for that purpose , and according to his office bears the name of tihio . this tihio goes a circuit through all the towns of his province , on purpose to promote learned men to this degree : as soon as he is come into any city , he makes known his arrival , whereupon all such as stand for this preferment address themselves unto him to be examined ; and if he find them qualified , he immediately prefers them to this first step of learning : and that their worth may be taken notice of , for a particular badge of their dignity they wear a gown , bonnet , and boots , in which habit none are permitted to go , but such as are in this manner become graduates . they enjoy likewise several honorable privileges and immunities , and are preferr'd to considerable employments in the government . the second degree of honor to which the learned chineses are preferr'd , is call'd kiugin , which is given with much more state than the former , and is conferr'd only upon such as they judge to be most deserving ; and this promotion is made but once in three years , and perform'd after this manner : in each capital city is a great and well-built palace , encompass'd with high walls , and set apart only for the examination of the scholars . in this place are several apartments and mansions for the use of examiners , when they come to supervise the scholars works . beside these apartments , there are at least a thousand cells in the middle of the palace , but so small , that they will only contain only one person , a little table , and a bench : in these no one can speak to his neighbor , nor be seen by him . when the king's examiners are arriv'd in the city , they are lock'd up apart in this palace , and not suffer'd to discourse with any whatsoever while they are there . when the time of examination is come , to which are appointed three whole days , namely , the ninth , twelfth , and fifteenth days of the eighth month ; then are the writings of the scholars with great iudgment narrowly examin'd , and several questions propounded to be resolv'd by them . the third degree is call'd cinsu , and is equal with that of doctor of divinity , law , or physick in europe ; and this is conferr'd likewise every third year , and to them only in the imperial city of peking . to this honor can only three hundred out of the whole empire arrive , and the examination of them before they are chosen , is perform'd by the king's examiners in the same method and state as the former . and such as attain to this heighth of honor by their learning , are preferr'd to the highest places of dignity in the empire , and are had in great esteem and reputation by the people . chap. iii. of several chinese handicraft-trades , comedians , iuglers , and beggers . the chineses are not altogether without some experience and skill in architecture , although for neatness and polite curiosity , their building is not to be compar'd with that in europe ; neither are their edifices so costly or durable , in regard they proportion their houses to the shortness of life , building as they say , for themselves , not for others : and this surely is one reason why the chineses cannot comprehend nor imagine the costly and princely palaces which are in europe ; and when they have been told , that some of the said edifices have stood for many ages , they seem as it were amazed thereat : but if they consider'd the true reasons of such continuance , they would rather applaud and imitate , than wonder ; for that which makes our building last so long , is , because we make deep foundations ; whereas in china they dig no foundations at all , but lay the stones even with the surface of the ground , upon which they build high and heavy towers ; and by this means they soon decay , and require daily reparations : neither is this all ; for the houses in china are for the most part built of wood , or rest upon woodden pillars ; yet they are cover'd with tyles , as in europe , and are contriv'd commodiously within , though not beautiful to the eye without ; however , by the curiosity of the people , they are kept very clean and neat . their temples are most curiously built , some whereof in solitary places near the high-ways , to the great accommodation of travellers . they are hung full of images , and heavy lamps , which burn continually , in memory of one or other that liv'd well , and died happily . these people have made no small progress in several sciences , by their early being acquainted with the art of printing : for though those of europe do therein exceed the chineses , having reduc'd the same to more exactness and certain method ; yet says trigautius , in the fourth chapter of his first book , the use of the printing-press was much sooner in china than in europe ; for it is most certain , that the same has been in use amongst the chineses for five ages past ; nay , some stick not to affirm , that they us'd printing before the birth of christ. mercator , in his great atlas writes , that the printing-press , and the use of cannon , are of so great antiquity in china , that it is not known who was the inventor of them . all which , if it were taken for granted , yet nevertheless they are too large in saying , that that printing has been us'd by them ever since their country hath been call'd the empire or kingdom of china . but how ancient soever it is , they use quite another manner and method therein than the europeans : for in regard of the great number of characters , they are enforc'd to cut them upon a smooth board , made of pear-tree or apple-tree . upon this board they paste the writing that is to be printed , scraping the paper so long when it is dry , till the characters , by reason of the thinness , begin to appear through ; and last of all , they bore the board with an iron , that only the strokes of the characters are left standing : this done , they print with this board the writing , which stands already engraven upon it , upon other clean sheets , but with so much ease and quickness , that one man is able to print five thousand sheets in a day ; and in the boring of the boards they are so dextrous , that they will cut out one almost as soon as an european compositor can make ready a form to the press . this manner of printing is much more commodious for the chinese characters than for ours , theirs being great in substance and form , our letters small , and consequently unfit to cut upon a board . neither doth this peoples ingenuity end here , but dives into the quaint fancies of the painter's art , arriving sometimes to great skill in painting of pictures ; only herein they fall very much short of those who use that art in these parts , in regard they neither understand the making of shadows , no● have learn'd to temper their colours with oyl . this is the reason why all their pictures look so dull and dead , resembling rather inanimate bodies , than lively images ; and yet they have as good colours in that country , as in any other part of the world , wherewith they depict all sorts of birds and herbs to the life . they have also some little insight and skill in the art of carving or graving of images , and in casting of copper into the portraicture of birds , and all manner of other creatures , with which they adorn the cielings of their houses ; their temples are likewise beautifi'd with images of copper , or other pieces of carv'd or engrav'd works . their bells , which for the most part are made of brass , have woodden clappers ; for they cannot bear the striking of an iron one , by reason of their brittleness ; so that for sound , they fall infinitely short of the european tuneableness . why these people , who are ingenious and witty enough in other things , are so dull and unexperienc'd in these , proceeds in all probability from their general averseness to deal with foreigners ; it being a rule among them , to prohibit them entrance into their country , at leastwise not to admit them farther then frontires . several sorts of musical instruments are to be seen in china , the most whereof are loud musick or wind instruments , to all which they use snares made of raw silk ; but they have neither organs nor harpsechords , nor any other the like instruments , though there be some that have a great resemblance of our virginals in europe . their vocal musick consists of one note and tone as it were ; for they know not how to alter or raise their voices higher or lower , nor is it in use amongst them ; notwithstanding which , they brag very much of their sweet voices ; which happly to their ears , accustom'd thereto , may seem pleasant ; but sure i am , to ours they are both harsh and untunable . they have very few dyals , or iustruments to shew the hour of the day ; and such as they have , are made to operate by the means of water or fire : those which shew the hour with water , bear a kind of resemblance to some great hour-glasses for their shape ; but such as shew the hour by means of fire , are made of perfum'd ashes . they have some other kinds of instruments amongst them , to know the hour of the day by , somewhat like our clocks with wheels ; and they are made to turn with sand , as wheels of mills with water ; but they are not to be compar'd to our clocks in europe , for they seldom go true . some inkling they seem to have of sun-dials ; but they are ignorant , and desire not to be inform'd in the use of them . they are very much addicted to shews and stage-plays ; and herein only do they exceed those of europe . their comedians are for the most part young and active , and very numerous throughout the whole empire ; some of them travel from place to place , and others resort to the chiefest cities and towns , to be employ'd at weddings , and other great and solemn entertainments . there are likewise a great number of iuglers and hocus-pocusses , who are very dexterous in their way : some of them have rats and mice in a cage , fastned to a chain , which they have taught to dance in several postures : others thrust threds into their eyes , and pull them out at their noses . one i saw creep into a narrow basket , while his camerade ran thereat with his sword so fiercely , that he pierc'd it through ; whereupon the blood ran down , as if the fellow therein had been wounded in several places ; but immediately coming forth , it was evident he had receiv'd no hurt at all . the people of china are great lovers of seals and coats of arms , wherewith they not only seal their letters , but make impressions upon all manner of writings , verses , pictures , and other things . but upon these seals is no device , as among the gentry and nobility of europe , neither any thing besides the name , sir-name , degree , and quality of the proprietor ; and to make the impression , they neither use wax , nor any thing like it , but only colour it with a certain red paint ; to which end the chief persons in china have a box of these seals always standing upon a table , upon which are engraven several names , every chinese appropriating to himself divers denominations . these sigils or signets are either engraven in the best and richest sort of wood , or else in marble , ebony , copper , crystal , or the like ; for the performing thereof , there are several engravers very skilful in this art , who are much respected by the people among whom they carry the repute of learned men. there are not in this country any swarming of writers ; but such as do write are esteem'd artists of the best qualification . their ink is made of certain hard cakes , which when they will make use of , they rub upon a smooth marble stone , with a few drops of water , till the colour comes off , into which they dip their writing pencils , being made of hair , and fairly appropriated to the writing of the chinese characters ; and the making of these pencils , but especially of the ink , is amongst all there reputed a particular and ingenious calling . other handicraft-trades there are in china , among which the fan-maker is not of least use and credit . these fans are of such general use to cool the face in the heat of summer , that no person , of what degree soever , goes abroad without them : and of these there are several sorts , some being made of reed or wood , others of ivory , ebony , silk , paper , or perfum'd straw ; nor is their variety greater in substance , than their difference in fashion ; for some are round , others four-square , &c : such as are worn by the grandees , are made of white paper gilt , to open and shut at pleasure ; with one of which it is customary among them to present each other , as a token of love and friendship . these fan-makers also as aforesaid , are employ'd much in the making of quittesoles , which are a kind of folding canopies ; carried over the heads of the grandees by their servants , being made of the same stuff with fans , and lin'd with silk or linnen . the ruffians travel through all parts of the country with women in their companies , and where by chance they find any handsom young maids amongst the common sort of people , they use all art and means to entice them away , neither sparing money or good words ; whom if they prevail upon to follow them , they afterwards teach to dance and sing , so making them fitter for the entertainment of their hectoring blades , and wild gallants . when they are thus instructed , the male-bawds endeavor to sell them , either to the grandees out-right , or else to prostitute them for money for a certain number of days , which turns to a considerable advantage ; for every of these brokers for impudence , have several women that belong unto them , according as their ability is able to afford them a maintenance : they seldom stay long in a place , but go from town to town , and there residing longest where they can meet with the best markets . whosoever hires one of these women for a nights lodging , must receive her in the publick manner hereafter described , viz. she is set upon an ass , and so conducted with a hood over her face to the house of him that sent for her ; and when she is come to his house , she casts aside her hood , and then he receives and conducts her into the house . there is also another sort of beggars here , who set fire to a combustible kind of stuff upon their heads , which they suffer to burn there with such excessive pain and torment , till they have extorted some charity from the transient company with their howling and crying , enduring very great misery all that while . and lastly , upon every publick market-day there are to be seen whole troops of blind beggars in the several cities and towns , who beat themselves upon their naked breasts most furiously with great round stones , till the very blood drops from them . besides what is mention'd before , there are several other trades in china , as the baking of porcelane , or china-ware ; the gumming and painting of chests , trunks , and boxes ; as also the weaving of carpents , damasks , cottons , and several other stuffs , which i have thought fit to omit in this chapter : first , in regard the same are already mention'd in the first part of our relation ; and also because the chineses do so infinitely abound in all manner of arts and handicraft-trades , that it would take up too much time to give a particular account of the whole . but notwithstanding this abundance of trades in china , a great defect and abuse is observ'd in most of the commodities which are made there , and it is this , that they only appear and seem fair to the eye , but are really for the most part very sleight ; and for this cause they may well be afforded much cheaper to the merchant . chap. iv. of some strange customs , fashions , and manners , in use amongst the chineses . the ancient chineses , call'd their kingdom or empire in old times by the name of courtesie or civility , and other known manners ; yea , and which is more , civility or courtesie is held with them for one of the five principal vertues ; amongst which , as chief , all others are comprehended . the nature of this vertue consists , as they say , in the shewing of mutual respect : now to be compleat herein , and to be masters of ceremony , they spend no small time to accomplish themselves ; yet some of them of a higher speculation , viewing humane vicissitudes , lament themselves that they cannot reject and shun these complemental formalities , although they do therein far exceed those of europe . wherefore in this chapter i shall shew in what manner they salute one another when they meet , and afterwards treat of some other manners and customs in use amongst them , wherein they differ from others , or amongst themselves . it is held for no point of civility amongst the chineses to take off the hat , or to make legs , as it is usually term'd , much le●s to embrace any person , or kiss his hand , or make any outward shew of complement . the most general and common way with them of shewing civility , is done after this manner : they carry their hands when they walk ( unless they are to fan themselves , or otherwise to use them ) always folded together in the sleeve of their upper garment , which is made for that purpose ; so that when they meet , they raise their hands on high in the sleeve with great devotion , and then let them fall again after the same manner , greeting each other with the word cin , which signifies nothing . when one comes to visit another , or if two friends meet in the street , they bow ( with their hands in their sleeves all the while ) the whole body , and their heads three times to the ground ; and this manner of salutation is call'd zoye . in the performing of which ceremony the inferior always gives place to his better , and the party visited gives the upper hand to him that makes the visit : but in the northern parts of china the visitant is plac'd on the left-hand : oftentimes also , after they have done bowing , they exchange places , and go off from the left to the right-hand , and from the right to the left ; which is done for this reason , that so the party that is receiv'd in the highest place should shew some respect to the other again . when this ceremony happens to be in the street , both parties turn themselves side to side toward the north , and within doors to the upper end of the hall ; for it is an old custom amongst them , to lay the threshold of the palaces , temples and other edifices , to the south ; so that in regard this ceremony is perform'd in the hall next to the threshold , they turn their faces to the upper end , and and then they look toward the north. if so be both parties meeting or visiting have not seen one another in a long time , or perhaps never before , and have a desire to bestow extraordinary civilities upon each other , then after performance of the first ceremony , they fall upon their knees , touching the ground with their foreheads ; and this they do three times together . but when this civility is to be shown by an inferior to a superior , a child to his parent , or a subject to his prince , he receives the honor done unto him either sitting or standing , and only bowling a little when the other falls upon his knees . with the same , and no greater reverence and honor they pay their religious duties to their gods and images , as well at home in their houses , as in their churches before the altars . moreover , if a master speak to his servant , he stands next to him ; but when he gives an answer , he falls upon his knees . they use likewise several particular forms and methods both in writing and speaking : for in speech they never use the second person thou ; neither when they speak of themselves must they ever use their proper names , unless the master speaks to his servant , or a superior to his inferior . in their discourse with their betters they have several forms of speech , by which , together with their submiss behavior , the reverence they give them is known : amongst which the courtly and polite modish way of speaking , is never to mention himself but in the third person , as not i , but he , or such a one ; whereas we in europe use the word i , or pronoun in the first person : and whatever a man's reputation may otherwise be , yet he is never thought , or thinks himself to have attain'd the pinacles of honor , wanting the most accurate ways both of speaking and writing . when any makes a visit , the party visited is oblig'd in convenient times to make a return of the like civility , modo & forma . also when they send presents , ( which is very frequent ) they write them down in a book , with the name of him to whom they are presented , which are either receiv'd , or civilly sent back with a complement : and if they are accepted , he enters their receipt likewise , and makes a return accordingly , which he also registers . it is also very common there for presents to be made in money , though not so usual with us in europe . such as are preferr'd to any place in the magistracy , or have attain'd to be learn'd in the several arts and sciences , put on distinct habits when they go a visiting , each according to his place and degree ; and hereby he is known , although it differs not much from his daily habit. and according to this order , such as are not learn'd , nor of the magistracy , but yet are persons of quality , put on a distinct habit when they make visits , which however differing little from the ordinary garb , is satisfactory to him that is visited , whereas the contrary is ill resented . and for this reason the iesuits in those parts , in point of prudence , habit themselves in other than their common vestments , when they are to confer with the grandees about any affairs . if several persons are visited in one house , the chief among them places the chairs in the best part of the room , wiping the dust off with his hand , though made never so clean before ; then he invites his friends that came to see him to sit down , and taking a chair ( seeming to wipe off the dust ) seats himself : the visitors being thus plac'd , presently after comes one of the houshold servants in a long gown , bearing in his hand a very next board , fill'd with cups of cia , or liquor made of beans ( of which i have already made mention ) in each a piece of bisket , and a little silver spoon , lying by as a nicety . the servant presents to each his cup , but to him first that sits uppermost , and so going till he comes at last to his master , who sits at the lower end of the room , and then exits : if they continue any time together , the servant returns and fills the cups the second , third , and fourth time , and a fresh piece of bisket is put every time into each cup. the entertainment being in this manner ended , they take leave of each other after the usual manner , with bowing and lifting up of hands , and being attended by the master of the house to the door , there again they bid farewel , for the last time , after the same manner : and now upon their departure the master is very importunate with them to see them in their chairs , or on horseback , as they came ; but they civilly excuse it , and desire him to return into his house : hereupon he goes back to the threshold , and there again bows and lifts up his hands , to which the guests make a sutable return ; and thus they part , without any other kind of complement or ceremony : it may be as they are riding away he will suddenly come again to the door , and perform the last complement , in using the word cin , putting up his hands on high , and then down again ; in all which actions the same return is made by the guests , who , notwithstanding these formalities of courtesie , make no stop nor halt by the way : last of all , he sends his servant to see how they got home , and to salute them in his name ; and this is likewise done by the guests , who send their servants to return him thanks . thus far we have treated after what manner the chineses salute , visit , and sends presents to each other . now we will speak of their more solemn entertainments , wherein they are much concern'd ; for they dispatch most of their business and transactions at feastings and topings , ( not only such as live a well order'd and more private life , but the very priests themselves ) and count the greatness of the friendship , by the value of the entertainment of their friends ; and these indeed may rather and more truly be stil'd drinking . meals , according to the ancient custom of the greeks , than eating-meals ; for though they sip but a little at a time , yet they sip often , and that for several hours together . they neither use spoons , forks , nor knives at their meat , but round sticks about half a foot long , like our drum-sticks , wherewith they are very dexterous to take up meat , and put it into their mouths , without once touching it with their fingers . these sticks are made of ebony , or other hard wood , and tipp'd at the end with gold or silver . but here you are to take notice , that all forts of flesh are brought to the table hasht , cut in small pieces . they drink their liquors , which are generally made of beans , zia , or water , boiling hot in the heat of summer , wine only excepted , which is drunk as it is naturally : and they find by experience , that such hot liquors are very good and comfortable for the stomach , being very great cordials , and much strengthening the inward parts ; and to these means they attribute their long lives and healths , being very brisk and lively at seventy or eighty years of age. and indeed by this means i conceive the chineses are preserv'd from the stone in the bladder , wherewith a very great part of the people of europe are very much afflicted , and which divers learned men have believ'd to proceed from no other cause than their continual drinking of cool drink . when any person is invited to a great entertainment , the inviter sends to his guest , two or three days before , a book , wherein is contain'd , beside the inviter's own name , the usual form of salutation in few words ; then is declar'd , that he is preparing a feast of green herbs , and has rinsed his bowls to entertain them at such a time and hour , which commonly is in the night ; and therefore doth entreat him to do him the favor to give him a meeting . on the outside of the same schedule is fix'd a piece of red paper , upon which is written the chiefest names or attributes of the guests , ( for , as we said before every chinese has several denominations ) with their titles and dignities ; and in the same manner is ever individual person invited . in the morning of the feast-day the guests are again all sent to , with a further entreaty , not to fail to meet him at the time appointed . lastly , an hour before the entertainment he sends the third time , which ( as they say ) is only done out of civility , to conduct the guests to his house : whereinto being receiv'd , and having perform'd the usual complements of salutation , they are requested to sit down in the first hall , where they are entertain'd with the bean-liquor , or cia ; that perform'd , they are conducted into the principal room of entertainment , which is richly adorn'd and furnish'd , not with carpets , as among those of the east , ( for they are not in use here ) but with pictures , flowers , dishes , and the like houshold-stuff : each guest is seated apart at a four-square table , well furnish'd with dishes upon chairs , laid over with gold in a most rich manner , in several shapes and figures . before they sit down , the master of the house takes a bowl in his hand of gold or silver , fill'd with wine , and salutes therewith those that are to sit uppermost , in the usual manner of bowing and holding up his hands ; which done , he goes out into the court-yard , where first bowing , he offers up the bowl , with his face turn'd to the south , and pours out the wine as a libation upon the ground : then bowing the second time , he returns into the dining-room , takes another bowl , and salutes him that is to sit at the upper end , bowing to him but once only , and then leading him by the hand , places him at the table which stands in the middle of the room ; then invites the rest to sit down after the same manner : when all the company is seated , the chief guest receives a bowl full of wine from the servant of the house , and drinks to the rest of the guests , and to the master of the feast ; whereupon they all bow in manner as aforesaid . and here observe , that the table of the inviter stands in the lowest part of the hall ; but with his face he looks upon the chiefest table , where he sits that is accounted the prime guest of the feast . and in regard the chineses do not touch the meat with their fingers , they neither wash their hands either before or after dinner . during the repast , the master of the house often calls for a bowl of wine , and drinking thereof , invites his guests to pledge him , who likewise call for wine to do him reason at the same time . they make several small draughts before they empty their cups , after the manner of drinking in holland ; and this is duly observ'd , as well when they drink water as wine ; for whatever the liquor be , they do but sip it off by degrees , never potations , as we say pottle-deep . whilst the first glass is passing about , meat is brought to the table ; then the master of the feast performing the usual ceremonies of bowing and putting his sticks into the dish , they all begin to fall to , and take two or three bits of a dish , being the most they eat of one : all the company hold their sticks in their hands till the chief guest has first laid down his , and when that is done , the servants fill into every ones bowl fresh wine ; then they all drink , having first bow'd to one another . the greatest part of the time they squander away rather in drinking than eating ; and so long as the meal lasts , which is generally protracted to a great length , they use no other than merry discourses , or else have plays or musick to exhilarate and revive their spirits . at these feasts the tables are generally furnish'd with such meats as are eaten in europe ; and though they cannot cook them with european curiosity , yet they know how to dress them to please the palate : neither are the dishes cramm'd full , but of each sort a modicum is only brought to the table ; so that the magnificence of a feast in china consists in the multiplicity and manner of dishes of several sorts , with which they always fill the table . the epicurean fashion of dressing fish and flesh at a meal , is in use with them , as in europe ; but herein they greatly differ , for after once a dish of meat is brought to the table , it is not taken away till the dinner is ended , so that they pile up the dishes one upon another , that the table in a manner resembles a castle . no bread is set before the guests at these great feasts , nor rice , which they use in stead of bread , only at some ordinary dinners perhaps they do , but then it is only at the end of the meal ; and if at any time rice is brought to the table , they eat of that before they drink any wine . neither are their feasts lengthned out only by eating and drinking , for the guests play at several games , whereat whosoever loses , is oblig'd to drink . and this custom is observ'd with so great delight by the whole company , that they laugh and clap their hands for joy . after the treatment is ended , they generally ply the bowls with wine ; yet no person is forc'd to drink more than he pleases : and though all their cups are equal in bigness , they never pressingly urge one another to pledge . the wine they drink is brew'd or boyl'd as our beer , but is not at all heady ; yet nevertheless , such as drink too great a quantity of it , will find its strength so operate upon them , that here and there one may be heard of that hath been drunk with this wine , which has one good quality , sufficient to encourage ebriety , that it does not make the head ake the next morning , like the wine of europe . notwithstanding all that hath hitherto been said , these people are very moderate in eating ; for they always rise from the table with an appetite , so that is no marvel why they eat so often , as five or six times a day : but they never eat of the same dish a second time , whatever is left being given to the servants . most of these great invitations or feastings are made in the night , and continue very frequently till late next morning . the ordinary or daily meals are made by the chineses very early ; for they have an opinion , that if they should fast till noon , some misfortune would befal them that day . they are not curious in their diet ; for they eat all manner of flesh without difference , as well that of a horse , as of an ox. they are great lovers of swines flesh , which they praise as the most delicious of any , and prefer before all other meat : but the more ordinary sort of people will feed upon any carrion , either of a horse , mule , ass , dog , or any other creature . they are likewise greatly delighted with dried sweet-meats , which they know very well how to order . the mandorins have always comedians to act , and musick to play , whilst they are at dinner , to excite them to chearfulness . their ordinary drink is hot water , wherein thea has been steep'd , which ( as they do all other liquors ) they sip off warm . but the best of their liquors is that which they call cia , and is made after this manner : they take half a handful of the herb cha , and boil it in spring-water ; when it is well boil'd , they put to it four times as much new milk , with a little salt. this liquor drunk warm , as they generally believe , has more vertue than the philosophers stone . as to the rest of their civilities , manners , and fashions , they consist chiefly in the honor , duty , and obedience which is shewn to the emperor : and that is extraordinary ; for he is obey'd , honor'd , and serv'd more than any spiritual or temporal prince in the whole world beside . no person , of what condition or quality soever , may speak to him , but only the gelubden , who wait upon him in his chamber in the palace , and his nearest kinred , as his sons and daughters that live with him in the same palace . all the magistrates without the palace ( for the gelubden have their degrees of orders and preferment ) are only to speak to the king in writing , in the manner of a petition , wherein their desires are set forth with the most humble expressions imaginable . when it is the new year , ( which always begins with the new moon before or after the ninth month of october , at which time also they begin their lent ) an ambassador is sent from every general province to salute the king. this duty is perform'd every third year with greater state , and such humble submission , that it seems in a manner a servile obedience . so upon the first day of the new moon the magistrates , every one in his own city , meet , and bow to the royal throne , which is adorn'd with pictures and images ; then with exalted voices pray , that the king may live ten thousand years ; and this is loudly seconded by the redoubled echoes of the people purposely met together . the same honor is done to the emperor upon his birth-day through the whole empire ; and upon the same day the magistrates of peking , and the ambassadors which are sent from other provinces , as also the emperors nearest and chiefest friends , come into the emperor's presence , to let him know what day it is , and to confirm their good wishes for his long life , by the greatness of the presents which they then bring unto him . all such as are preferr'd by the king to any place of magistracy , or other office , are summon'd to appear early in the morning before the king's throne , to return thanks for the favor shewn : at which time they are cloth'd in red sattin , with silver-gilt turbants upon their heads ; in both hands they hold an ebony board four fingers broad , and a foot long , which they put before their mouths as often as they speak before the emperor or his throne . when formerly the emperor intended to appear upon his throne , he shew'd himself first out of a large window , in the highest room of the house , holding an ebony board in his hand before his face , and another over his head ; both which boards were beset with so many precious stones , and of that bigness , that they cover'd his face , and hindred any one from having a perfect sight of him : but how the tartar cham appears in this age , we have already related . it is only lawful for the emperor to be array'd in yellow , that colour being forbidden to all others : his raiment is chiefly embroider'd with dragons ; and not only are these dragons upon his garments , but likewise engraven upon the vessels of gold and other plate belonging to the palace , as also upon all the other furniture thereof ; insomuch that the very tyling of the palace is of a yellow colour , figur'd with the shapes of dragons , which has given occasion for some to believe , that the roof of the palace was either of gold or copper ; whereas in truth it is only cover'd with tyles colour'd yellow in the baking , and fastned with nails , whose heads are gilded , that so every thing outwardly seen may resemble the emperor's apparel : and if any person should be so audaciously presumptuous as to venture to wear this colour or the dragons , unless he be of the royal blood , it would endanger the loss of his head , such an offence being esteem'd criminal as treason , and the offender would suffer as a traitor . the royal palace has four gates , toward the four quarters of the world : all that pass by these gates are oblig'd to alight , whether on horseback or in a chair , and to go on foot till they are beyond them . this is done by all the chineses in general , but much more orderly , and with greater reverence , by the grandees ; for they perform this ceremony while they are yet at a good distance from the court : and this is duely observ'd , not only at peking , the present imperial residence , but also at nanking , ( the ancient seat of the emperors ) though of late years deserted by the court. the emperor oftentimes , for some certain reasons and causes best known to himself , doth confer titles of honor upon the ancestors of the chiefest magistrates , by a certain writing formally drawn up by his majesties philosophers : they put a high value upon such a writing , and think nothing too much to give or do to purchase the same ; which once obtain'd , they lay up carefully for their posterity , as a holy or sacred thing . they likewise set a very high value and esteem upon other titles , which are express'd with two or three characters , and are granted by the emperor to widows , that in their old age subject themselves again to matrimony , or to any other extraordinary ancient people . these marks of honor they hang over their doors , to be as a testimonial for them ; and when any magistrates have done their country good services , statues of marble are erected in their honor , at the charge of the publick , whatsoever through the whole empire is rare of costly , is sent to the emperor at peking ; the magistrates whereof appear with far less state and magnificence abroad in the streets than those of other places ; for unless it be some of the chiefest and more noble , the rest must only ride on horseback , and not be carried in chairs ; and whosoever is permitted to keep a chair , must use no more than four chait-men to carry him . without the imperial city , the magistrates thereof may appear abroad in a more glorious grandeur ; but their lowly demeanor at peking is done in submission to their sovereign there resident . every fourth year , at four distinct times , all the emperor's council assemble at the tombs of the ancient kings and queens , and there offer up rich and costly presents , with great humility and reverence ; but the chiefest honor is given to king hunvuus , who deliver'd the kingdom of china out of the hands of the tartars , and restor'd the same to peace and honor. next to the emperor they observe and reverence their superiors and magistrates , which they do in particular forms and manners of speech , as also in stately and noble visits ; neither is access free to them all , but only to such as have born some office of honor or trust in the kingdom , or serv'd abroad in some honorable employments ; for such when they return into their own countries , are had in great esteem , as well by the magistrates as people . if any one has done his country considerable service , behav'd himself well in his office , hath been preferr'd to some higher degree of honor and trus● than ordinary , or for some reason of state or policy happens to remove from the city , he is presented by the country in his passage with great gifts ; but at his departure he must leave behind him his boots , marks of honor , &c in perpetual remembrance of this favor : his boots are lock'd up in a chest , kept on purpose for such uses , with great care and respect . others of a higher quality have a pillar of marble erected to their honor , to preserve their memory and fame to posterity , by inscribing thereon in the most legible characters , the great services they have done for their country . some indeed are more magnificently signaliz'd , having temples erected in honor of their names , at the charge of the publick , with images of the party deceased , drawn to the life by the best artists in the country , and plac'd upon the altars : nor is that all , but there is incense , vessels , torches , and persons appointed to look after the same , that they may always be kept trimm'd , perfum'd , and burning ; which to accomplish the more readily , they have great vessels of copper provided to burn in , as is us'd in their idol-temples ; only there is this difference between the worship of the one , and the veneration of the other : for in that of their gods they are always desiring or praying for one thing or other ; but in this , appointed to the memory of a deceased party , they are always shewing their grateful respects for the benefits receiv'd by him . but it may be very soberly conjectur'd , that the ordinary man , not able by the narrow scantling of his iudgment to discern this duplicity , makes no difference between the two worships ; and this seems the more probable , for that great numbers of people resort thither , and there bow and kneel , and offer up what they have , with the same zeal to the one as to the other . all the chiness books which treat of manners and fashions , contain no other instructions but in what manner children are to obey their parents : and certainly herein these blind people are highly to be commended ; for there is no place in the world to be compar'd with them in this particular , for the honor and reverence that is by children yielded to their parents , they being neither suffer'd to sit near them , or opposite unto them , but in some low place of the room , and that with great submission and reverence . the like respect is shewn by scholars to their masters ; neither do children speak to their parents , but in the most submissive terms imaginable ; and if perhaps either the father or mother , or both fall into want in their old age , the children freely work night and day to provide for them , and stint themselves , pinching their own bellies , to fill those of their parents : an example truly well worth both imitation and praise , although , to their shame , not much practised by christians . such is their behavior to their parents living , however qualified ; and it ends not with their lives , but follows them to the grave , attending their funerals , not only in their mourning , wherein they differ very much from other people , but likewise in the coffin wherein the corps is enclos'd , which is made of the richest and most durable wood that is to be purchas'd in their own or the neighboring countries . every person in china observes his birth-day as sacred , bestowing presents upon his friends , and withal making great entertainments for them . now although every anniversary birth-day is thus observ'd , yet there is one especially celebrated with a more festivous solemnity , which is when they live to the age of seventy ; for not till then are they reckon'd amongst the old people : and then are the walls of the houses hung with pictures and verses , fill'd with eulogies to the party whose birth-day is to be commemorated . there are also two others more remarkable than the rest , one whereof is that of the tenth year ; but this wants much of the ceremonies of the former : the other , which is much honor'd by them , is that upon which they put on the virile hat , as formerly at rome the young men did the tog● virilis , or manly gown ; and this is when they have attain'd twenty years of age. but with far greater splendor , and more extraordinary state , is new-years-day solemniz'd through the whole country , to wit , upon the first day of the new and full moon ; for that is the emperor's festival , on which day every man lights in his house great store of artificial candles , made of paper , glass , and cloth , which are sold in the markets in great quantities . these being lighted , and the rooms hung therewith very thick , make a shew as if the house within were all of a light fire : and as an addition to their mirth , they run up and down the streets , with the like candles in their hands , whooping and hollowing like mad people . the chineses , like the old romans , have several names by which they are distinguish'd : for first , they have a sir-name , which is ancient , and never alter'd ; then a christian name ; and lastly a proper name ; and this is still newly invented , and signifies one thing or other , as their sir-names most commonly also do . this second name , which the father bestows onely upon his sons , is always writ with one character , and pronounc'd with one syllable ; but the women have no such name , being call'd by their fathers sir-name , and by the number of place in which they stand in regard of their birth among the sisters . when a child is put out to school , he receives from the master a new name , and that is call'd the school-name , whereby he is call'd by the master and the scholars onely . again , when a young man puts on the virile hat , or is married , he is presented by some person of quality with a more honorable name , call'd the letter , by which any person may afterwards call him , except his servants . now when he is grown to years of perfect manhood he is presented by some other person with a very honorable name , call'd among them the great name : by this name he is call'd by all without any distinction , except his parents , who think him unworthy of that honor , and continue to call him onely by the name of the letter . if any person embraces a new sect or opinion , the doctor who introduces him bestows upon him a new name ; and therefore the iesuits have a higher name given them than what they receiv'd in baptism . all manner of antiquities are of great value and account among them , such as old vessels made of chalk , wood , marble , or copper ; but especially pictures that are well drawn , as also the characters and writings of famous pen-men , writ upon cloth and linnen ; and these two last they reckon as most precious . all the magistrates wear a distinct badge or mark to be known by , as to their offices and employments , which they preserve with great care ; for if they should unhappily lose it , they would not only be turn'd out of their employments , but also be severely punish'd ; therefore whenever they go from home , they nail it up in a chest , and seal it with their seal . men of great places and dignity never go on foot , but are carried on mens shoulders in chairs , made close round about , so that they cannot be seen by such as walk the streets , unless they draw open one of the curtains● and this difference there is between them and the magistrates , who are carrie● in open chairs . the women are also carried in close chairs , but something different from those of the men. coaches , wagons , and sledges , are not to be us'd in that country , but only at peking where the court resides , as i have already said . the school-masters there are in higher esteem than in europe ; and though a scholar has been under the tuition of a master but one day , yet he calls him master as long as he lives , and respects him as such , according to the custom of the country , in giving him the upper hand . neither is there among the better sort any kind of gaming ; but among the vulgar , cards and dice are sometimes us'd . the nobles and other great persons divert themselves with this recreation : they play upon a board which has a hole in the middle , and three hundred little houses circularly plac'd about it , with two hundred pegs , the one half whereof is white , and the other black ; which being divided betwixt the play-mates , each strive to force the others pegs into the hole , and to get to himself all the houses ; for herein consists the winning or losing of the game ; but although he cannot attain all , yet if he can get the most houses , he still wins the game . with this sportive diversion the magistrates themselves are much taken , and spend much time at it ; and if they play with iudgment , sometimes they spend a whole hour or more before they make an end of one sett . and such is the humor of this people , that whosoever are very skilful herein , are highly honor'd and respected , though they are excellent in nothing else . marriages are solemniz'd here with great state ; and although the parties are oftentimes betrothed to each other in their nonage , or rather infancy , by the parties of both sides , who never ask their childrens consent till all is concluded and agreed ; yet such is their obedience and submission , that they comply with their desires in this particular . there is great variety of customs in this business ; for persons of quality for the most part marry with their equals , only for wealth and honor , reserving besides what concubines they please , which also is allow'd for others to do ; and of these the handsomest of face and body carry the precedency , and are ordinarily bought for a hundred crowns , and sometimes for less . the commonalty and inferior degrees of people buy themselves wives , and sell them again when they please ; but the emperor and his children neither look after the birth nor extraction of the person , but only to the comely shape , and extraordinary beauty of the face . the emperor has one more select and peculiar consort , who only is call'd the lawful wife , and is his empress ; yet he is also married to nine others , who are of a more inferior condition than the first ; and likewise to thirty more of a third degree , who are all call'd his wives . there are several other women that belong to him , but they are only stil'd queens , which is a title below that of empress . amongst all this variety of women , such of them as are fruitful , and bring him children , are most highly respected and belov'd by him ; but she more especially that bears the first-born son , in regard he is to succeed his father in the imperial throne . and this is not only observ'd by the emperor and the royal family , but all the grandees through the whole empire by that pattern , set an estimate on their wives , according to their fertility . the empress , which is his first and lawful wife , sits only with him at the table , while all the rest attend her , and are not permitted to sit down in her presence , but must stand at her elbow , as ready upon all occasions to serve her . it is generally observ'd through all china , that none may intermarry with a wife of his own name , though there be no kind of relation between them ; but they may freely and legally couple , if they be of differing names , notwithstanding any vicinity of blood whatsoever ; by which means it comes to pass , that a father will marry his child to the nearest kindred of his wife . whatever houshold goods any maid or woman is possess'd of in her own right before marriage , must not devolve to the bridegroom ; but he purchases them of her the day before the wedding : yet she is oblig'd to bring with her a nag bridled and sadled , four maid-servants , and two boys . but the bridegroom is to furnish the house with provisions of all sorts ; and during the treaty of marriage , he presents the bride with several sorts of silks and linnen ; in return whereof , as an acknowledgment of a grateful disposition , and in token of an inviolable love , she sends him a rich suit of cloth of gold , or silk . the bridegroom , in the next place , gives to the father of the bride toel of silver , and toel to the mother ; which ceremony perform'd , and presents on all sides given and accepted , they proceed to the consummation of the marriage : after which , the bridegroom first solemnly treats and feasts the bride and her friends eight days together at his house ; and then the bride re-invites the bridegroom and his friends , and feasts them for three days together in great state and splendor . yet notwithstanding all this feasting , the next day after the marriage the new married woman is not neglected to be attended home to her spouse , by the chiefest of her kindred and friends , who all the way are waited upon by the best musicians they can get . they are not so full of circumstance and ceremony in the foremention'd things , as they were heretofore remiss in the punishing of theft , or other notorious crimes ; for they us'd not to put any to death for simple stealing , unless to accomplish their villany they us'd force and violence : if any taken the second time were found guilty of robbery , he was branded upon the arm with a hot iron , with two characters : if the third time , he is branded in the forehead ; but if he committed the like fault the fourth time , he was then whipp'd and banish'd . this neglect of punishing rogues for stealing , was the cause why china did swarm so very much with thieves and vagrants : but since the tartars have been conquerors of this empire , they have with great prudence and strictness redrest those abuses , and put the laws in force against all offenders ; insomuch that when i was in china , petty offences were made criminal ; for he that was found guilty of the least fault , was punish'd with death : in the execution of which sentence , as soon as any one is condemn'd to die , his hands are bound behind him , with a board upon his back , whereon is writ his offence ; and so bound he is led by the sheriff into an open place , according to custom , either within or without the city ; and there he is beheaded without any further ceremony . if it happen that any are pardon'd , and have their lives spar'd them , they are punish'd with that extream severity , that oftentimes they chuse rather to die , than to undergo the torture which they must suffer to preserve their lives , which is after this manner : two lusty fellows are commanded to beat the criminal upon the calf of his leg , till all the sinews and nerves are miserably torn and bruis'd , if not broken . and this is their ordinary method of punishment , which is inflicted without any distinction of persons . now as the punishment is severe , to prevent all disorders and robberies which stir up this severity , there are strict watches kept every night in the streets , which go the rounds through the city at certain hours , as the guards 〈◊〉 us'd to do in the best govern'd cities of europe . chap. v. of their ceremonies , and manner of burials ; and of their tombs or monuments . by what hath been said in the former chapters it may appear , that the chineses may be compar'd , in many things which concern their manner of living , with the philosophers , and virtuosi of europe ; but they differ very much in things relating to funerals ; among which this may be reckon'd the first , that those of europe seldom think of their mortality , and so consequently take little or no care of their burials while they are living ; but the chineses are in nothing more serious and sollicitous , than to provide for their interments whilst they live , and are in perfect health ; and that ignorance may be no excuse , they put down in writing how they will have the same perform'd , strictly charging their children upon their death-beds , and and even at their last gasp , to observe their orders . now there is one custom through the whole country inviolably observ'd , which is , never to bury any one without a coffin , though it be a child but of two days old ; for every person , according to his quality , is laid into a coffin , made of the best sort of wood their ability will reach to : but persons of more eminency are at far greater charge for a rich repository for their poor carcasses . the first ceremony they observe , when they perceive the patient to lie a dying , is this ; they take him and lay him upon a mat , carry him into the outward hall of the house , there to breathe his last . and this custom , though it carries somewhat of barbarism in it , is observ'd through the whole empire by the commonalty ; but for what reason i could never learn , notwithstanding all the diligence of my curious and prying enquiries . but among the better sort , a person of equal quality with themselvs is suffer'd to die in bed. another phantastick humor here is , whilst the sick party is breathing forth his last , the eldest of his sons puts on his bonnet or cap , and coming to the bed in a distracted manner , tears the curtain , and covereth therewith the dead body , which after it hath lain a convenient time , is wash'd according to the custom of the country , and wrapt either in very fine linnen or silk : some are yet more extravagant , and will dress out the corps with new clothes , and after they are embalm'd , set them at a table well furnish'd with provisions of all sorts ; and this a great , but not much commendable fashion amongst the grandees . the nearest relations of the deceased are invited to this solemn , though mournful entertainment ; who entreat him to eat and be merry with them , as if he were living . in the mean time the priests are busied in singing ▪ and performing the other usual ceremonies . as to the mourning habit , it differs from all countries that i have seen , not onely for its colour , which generally is white , but for the form and shape of it : for sons , when they mourn for their fathers , they clothe themselves for the first month in a course stiff habit , hanging down to their heels , and tied about the middle with a cord , after the manner of the monks of the franciscan order . but although they lay aside that habit then , yet it is a constant custom for children to mourn three years for their parents ; the reason whereof they alledge in their books to be this , because that parents carry their children for the three first years of their infancy in their arms , with great care and trouble ; and therefore the children ought to requite their affection and kindness , by shewing their duty in mourning after this manner . but the time of mourning for other friends is much abbreviated ; sometimes it lasts a year , otherwhiles but three months , according as they stand related or affected to one another . the legal time of mourning for the death of the emperor or empress , was formerly three years ; and this outward shew of sorrow extended even to the furthermost confines of the empire : but now , with the emperor's consent , which is openly proclaim'd , the months are turn'd into days , so that at the present they mourn but only one month for his death ; but still the extent reaches over all his dominions . all the funeral ceremonies are written in a large book , which those concern'd peruse when a person of quality dies , whereby they know how to order his burial . as soon as any nobleman is dead , the son , or who is next related to him in blood , signifies the same by a book to all his kindred and friends , upon the third or fourth day , wherein the mourning is set forth in the usual terms . at the same time the corps is incoffin'd , and plac'd in the hall or chamber , which is hung with white linnen ; in the middle whereof is erected an altar , whereon is plac'd the corps and portraicture of the deceased . into this room come all the kindred and friends upon the third or fourth day , clad in mourning , and bringing incense and wax-lights to the altar , which being once lighted and burning , they tender their respects to the dead , in bowing and falling upon their knees four times , a while before burning a little incense over against the coffin and picture . while these ceremonies are performing , one or two of the sons of the deceased stand on one side of the coffin in their white mourning , with great modesty , and shedding tears plentifully . behind it sits the mother , with the daughters and others of the relations , in mourning also ; but they are so reserv'd in their manner of lamentation , that they have a curtain drawn before them , that so they may not be seen . in the hall stand two trumpeters , and at the great gate of the court within , two drummers ; over the gate hangs upon a board , a long scrowl of paper even to the ground , wherein is to be read who it is that is deceased , and what he had done in his life-time for the service and benefit of his country . it often hapneth that the children keep their bodies three or four years unburied in their houses , in all which time they are never offended with any scents proceeding from the same ; the reason whereof may be their extraordinary skill in embalming , and closing the crevices of the coffin : and so long as they keep them thus above-ground , they set before them meat and drink daily , as if they were living : during all which time , the sons take not their places , but sit upon a long bench cover'd with white ; and as a further testimony of their obedient sorrow , they sleep not upon beds , but upon matrasses of straw spread upon the floor near the cossin , abstaining likewise all that while from flesh ▪ or any compound meats , or drinking wine , or using any baths : and , that which is yet more to be taken notice of , they forbear to accompany with their wives in any way of natural affection . and this for the generality is voluntary ; but what follows is forbidden , to wit , they may not go to any publick invitations abroad , nor so much as be seen in the streets for so many months ; but if their occasions be such as call them out of doors , they are carried in a close chair , cover'd over with mourning . although formerly , to the commendation of the country , these things were perform'd ; yet in this present age few or none are found amongst them that are so strict in the observation of these ceremonies . upon the day appointed for the funeral , all the friends meet , who are invited by another book to accompany the corps of their friend to his grave . the solemnity is order'd and perform'd after the same manner as the roman-catholicks make their processions at certain times of the year . several images of men , women , elephants , tygers , lions , and such like beasts , made all of paper , and painted with several colours , are carried before the coffin , and at last burnt at the grave ; among whom also go some that carry incense in large copper vessels , and wax torches burning : the priests and others that belong to the idol-temples , follow after these with drums and pipes ; after whom , next in place , is the coffin , most curiously beautifi'd and adorn'd , born up by at least forty or fifty persons , all very richly habited . behind the coffin come the sons on foot , but seeming to support themselves with sticks in their hands , as if grief and sorrow had brought them into a weak condition : then follow the women in close chairs , cover'd with white , so that they cannot be seen . if sometimes it happen that the fathers die when their sons are from home , the funeral is deferr'd till their return , and notice thereof sent them ; which as soon as they receive , they immediately put on mourning upon the very place where they are , and then hastens home with the first opportunity , to perform the ceremonies in order as we have related . but this is not all ; for a son is oblig'd by virtue of the laws , though he is in the highest office of the kingdom , and one of the colaos , to return home , and there to mourn for the space of three entire years ; in which time he is totally forbidden to return to his charge : yet this is only to be understood of mourning for parents , and not for other friends . nevertheless the soldiers and military officers are not subject to this law. if it chance that any dies either in travel , or employment , out of his native country , he to whom the charge and care of his funeral is committed , uses his utmost diligence to procure the dead body to be brought back , that it may be buried in the grave of his ancestors ; in the preserving whereof they are very curious , insomuch that none else are admitted to be interr'd there : and therefore every chinese who is able , erects a vault with a tomb over it , without the walls of the city , in the suburbs , to remain for a burial-place to him and his posterity , it being dissonant to the grandeur of noble persons to have their sepulchres within the city . they are generally of marble , sometimes of other stone , contain'd in a portion of ground , according to the greatness of the person , and commonly wall'd about ; within whose circumference some make several little rooms , which , together with the said wall , are surrounded with artificial groves of cypress-trees . upon the top of the grave lies a large stone , rarely adorn'd with curious images engraven round about it ; and upon its surface are engraven the famous actions of the deceased . they whose wealth raises them to the highest pitch of humane felicity and enlarges their pleasures beyond the limit of a satisfaction in this life , such as the gelubden , bestow vast sums of money upon their tombs , building them little inferior to palaces , with several apartments within , and triumphal arches standing before them . in the province of xansi , upon the mountains , are several of these famous sepulchral monuments . near to the city taming is a very noble piece of antiquity in this kind , built by the emperor cavus , about . years since , as they report . so likewise near to the city cinon , upon the mountains are built very sumptuous tombs , as well of kings , as of other great lords . i my self saw some of these sepulchres , very artificially built upon some solitary hills , which were not the products of nature , but , to make the work the more stupendious and considerable , were cast up with the spade , and rais'd to almost an incredible height . in the middle of wall was a gate , through which we entred into the sepulchre ( to which belong commonly three such doors ) and ascended by easie steps up to the mouth of the same , which was plaister'd on the insides and had benches about it . at certain times of the year , the surviving friends come and visit these graves , bringing store of provisions with them , and then express their sorrow afresh , shedding tears , and using other lamentations for the loss of their dear friends ; nay , some of them do with such reality of grief and affection oftentimes take it to heart , that they will by no means be drawn thence , but desire to be reckon'd among the dead . without the city of nanking ( heretofore the court and imperial chamber of the ancient princes ) but not far distant from the walls , grows a very pleasant wood , full of pine-trees , wall'd in , and containing twelve italian miles in circumference ; in the middle whereof rises a hill , whereupon are to be view'd several well-built tombs , and divers other very famous works ; among which a certain idol-temple may be accounted the chiefest master-piece , for thereby doth sufficiently appear the great esteem these people had of their burying-places , not only in regard of the pleasant solitariness , but of the almost infinite cost bestow'd upon it . it is situate upon an high hill , and built all of wood , except the walls , which are of stone . the entrance into this temple is by four large marble staircases , each having several steps , with gates opening towards the four quarters of the world ; between which are four princely galleries , supported on all sides by curious carv'd pillars of wood , each being at least four yards thick , and thirty six foot high ; all the cielings being most exquisitely , and with great art painted and gilded . the doors are most admirably wrought with imagery , and painted ; the outward galleries and windows have as it were a covering of wyre-work , to keep the birds from roosting upon , or fouling them , which is made so thin , that it doth not in the least darken the temple . in the middle or more inward part of the temple stand two thrones , wrought with extraordinary rarity , and adorn'd with all manner of precious stones . upon these stand two chairs , in one of which the emperor sits when he offereth , which in this place is forbiden to all persons , of what condition soever , but only himself ; the other continually remains empty , to be as it were a seat for the deity , suppos'd to be present and ready to receive the offering ; yet they permit no image to be set before it . in the open air , or as we say , sub dio , stand several altars of red marble , by which the chineses signifie or denote the sun , moon , mountains , and floods ; and these things , as by them is reported , are erected without the temple , because none should worship them ; and that every one should render worship and honor unto nothing , but what is venerated and ador'd by the emperor in the temple . round about are several cells , wherein formerly were baths for the emperor to wash himself before he went to offer ; leading to which are several broad ways , planted on both sides with pines , by them esteem'd so sacred , that no person is suffer'd to break a bough from them , upon pain of death ; all which , as well in the walks as on these hills , are said to be planted . much more might be voluminously writ of the tombs and burial-places in general , but especially of those which the emperors have caus'd to be built near the royal city peking , the present place of their residence : but these , and most of the rest , have undergone one and the same direful fate , not escaping the fury and rage of the tartars , who in their late invasions destroy'd and utterly laid waste all that was rare or worthy of remark in this empire . and after this manner persons of quality , and such as are rich , for the most part provide themselves burial-places in their life-time ; but the ordinary and vulgar sort of people have a place deputed within the city , where they bury promiscuously , and without any ceremony or charge . chap. vi. of the form , shape , and make of the body , and the fashion of their clothes . all the women are short , and low of stature , and their chiefest beauty ( as they imagine ) consists in the smallness of their feet ; and therefore when they are young , they bind and swath their feet , they keep them from growing to their natural bigness , and by that means they become generally very small : but this is not all the care ; for they are taught very young , that it is a principal part of modesty to keep within doors , and not to be seen frequently abroad in the streets : and therefore they account it , especially in persons of honor , a great shame to appear openly in the streets ; yet they are brought up to dance , sing , and play upon such musical instruments as are in use amongst them . they are for the most part handsom , complaisant , and ingenious , and exceed in beauty and exact symetry of body all other heathenish women ; their complexion tends to whiteness ; and their eyes are brown : all their natural beauties and peculiar excellencies they heighten with gold and painting . but amongst all the rest , they have this one single humor proper to themselves , that they never pare the nails of their left hand ; and i my self saw a gentlewoman at peking , who wore a case made of reeds about her fingers , to preserve her nails from breaking . such as are rich are tenderly educated , observe set-times of eating and drinking , but with great moderation , being stinted to a measure which they must not exceed ; and by this strict manner of living , most of them grow very slender and handsom . the women wore no such hats , but went in every respect as they do at this time , with hair neatly pleited , and curiously adorn'd with precious stones , gold , silver , and flowers : but since this famous empire fell under the tyrannous yoke of the tartars , and became subject to them , they have also submitted to the tartarian mode of cutting and wearing the hair : for now the chineses do cut off all their hair after the manner of their conqueror , reserving only one lock , which hangs down behind . but certainly , had they not been reduc'd into the meanest condition of servility , they ( who took so much pride in wearing long hair , that thousands of them suffer'd themselves to be put to death , rather than have their hair cut off ) would not now unconstrain'd have alter'd their minds ; and this i the rather believe , for that they have a superstitious fancy , that they are to be pull'd up into heaven by the hair of the head. the fashions of their apparel alter as well as here in europe : at present they generally wear long gowns of a blue colour , which reach down to their heels , wherein the men wrap themselves when they go abroad ; but the women tie them close about their wastes with a girdle . both sorts are made with large sleeves ; but those for the women are much larger at the hand , whereas the mens are made fit for their wrists and arms. these forms of apparel are worn by all without difference , but only in substance they materially differ ; for those of the nobler sort are made of the richest silks , embroider'd with dragons , whereas the commonalty wear them made of ordinary stuffs . the learned , such as they term philosophers , wear four-square caps or hats ; but the illiterate are forbidden to wear other than round ones , made of horse-hair ; only in winter they have of them made of silk or wool , with an edging about it of sables . they use no linnen shirts , as the europeans do , next to their skins , but only a frock made of white cotton , which is so made , that they tie it above the ancle with a ribband . they often wash and bathe themselves , and spend the greatest part of a morning in combing and dressing their heads : when they go abroad , they skreen themselves from the parching heat of the sun , with large quittesol●● , ( in italy call'd umbrella's ) which are carried over their heads ; but the ordinary sort of people make use only of fans . the country women in china wear breeches , which they tie about their knees : and some , that they may lose no time , go commonly spinning about the streets , fields , or other places , which arises to such profit , that thereby onely a great number of families make shift to get a competent subsistence . chap. vii . of some superstitious customs , fashions , and other errors in use amongst the chineses . in this following chapter we shall treat of some superstitious fashions and erroneous customs which are in use among the several sects of the chineses : and first we shall take notice , that they are generally very much inclin'd and addicted to observe times and seasons , and have so great an esteem for sooth-sayers , fortune-tellers , astrologers , star-gazers , and the like , that they believe whatsoever they foretell ; insomuch that they govern all their transactions according to the sayings of those people , whose advice is taken and follow'd in their affairs from time to time ; their books , much like our almanacks , being in general request : besides which , there are other books of their writing , which treat of far deeper and conceal'd things . so prevalent is this science among all sorts of people , that there is a vast multitude of masters that teach it , who have no other livelyhood but what they get by directing those that come to them the day and hour in which they may with great hopes of success go about any business : and indeed they are so infinitely possest with an opinion of the knowledge and wisdom of these men , that they never undertake a iourney , go about to erect a building , or do any thing else of consequence , but they first consult with them about it , and observe to a tittle whatsoever they direct ; so that neither rainy , stormy , or tempestuous weather , such as would even fright a satyre , can hinder them from beginning their iourney upon the day prefix'd for the same , though they go but out of sight of their own dwellings : or if they are to build , they will dig a little way into the ground , or make some entrance or beginning into the work , let the weather be never so bad , that it may be said they began upon that day which was foretold them should be successful to their undertaking . over and above these humorous niceties , they are great observers of the day of any ones birth , by which they confidently undertake to predict to them the good or bad fortune likely to befal them through the whole course of their lives : and in truth , this inclination of their nature is the cause that no people in the whole world are more easie to be deluded with the fallacious fancies of such as assume to themselves the title of wizards and sooth sayers , whose cunning hath devised various ways to cheat the ignorant , and to make them pass for oracles . in the former chapter we treated of their sepulchres , and the ordering thereof , wherein they are not more careful , than curious in making choice of the place for that purpose , which they make to resemble the head , tail , and feet of a dragon ; which sort of creature they fancy to live under ground . upon this doth not only depend , as they firmly believe the good and bad fortune of particular families , but the very well-being of cities , countries , and of the whole empire : and therefore when any publick building is to be erected , the learned in this mysterious art are first consulted with , concerning the good or bad success that will follow upon it , that they may thereby chuse the better lot. there are abundance of people here , who not able to restrain their licentiousness , though in the meanest degree of poverty , sell themselves for slaves to the rich , upon condition that they may take to wife any of the maid-servants : but note , that whatsoever children come of these marriages become slaves for ever . othere there are , who being well to pass , and of ability , purchase them wives for their money ; but when their families increase in number , and means begin to fail , they sell their sons and daughters for two or three crowns apiece , not caring what becomes of them afterwards , nor ever taking notice of them , though they are made slaves for ever , and may be put to what employment the purchaser thinks good . many of this kind are bought up by the portuguese and the spaniard , and carried out of their native country into forein parts , where they live in perpetual slavery during their lives , without any hope of redemption . this cannot in civiliz'd nations be accounted other than a piece of heathenish barbarism . but yet they commit a far greater and more horrid inhumanity , which is this : in some provinces they drown the young infants , especially females , for no other reason , but that they mistrust they shall not be able to maintain them , but be forc'd to sell them to unknown people . this liberty they take to themselves , from a belief , that the souls of the deceased transmigrate into other bodies ; and therefore they would seem to infer , that this their cruelty is necessary , at leastwise convenient , and so no ways dreadful unto them ; averring , that they do the children great advantage in taking away their lives ; for by that means they deliver them the sooner out of a miserable condition , to settle them in a better : and therefore the poor children are not made away clandestinely , or in private , but aperto sole , openly , before all people . but this unnatural cruelty is not all ; there is yet more inhumanity practis'd amongst them : for some , out of despair of good fortune , or because they have sustain'd great losses , will voluntarily lay violent hands upon themselves ; others , if they cannot find a means to revenge themselves upon their enemies , will kill themselves , thinking thereby to do them a mischief ; for ( as 't is said ) great numbers both of men and women destroy themselves every year , either in the fields , or else before the doors of their adversaries , by strangling , drowning , or poisoning themselves . another sort of barbarism they are guilty of in the northern provinces , towards young children , which is by gelding them ; whereby , and no otherwise , they are made capable of service and preferment in the emperor's palace : and these they call in their language gelubden , besides whom , none are admitted to wait on the prince ; and which is more , the whole government of the empire is in their hands and management . there are at least ten thousand of these gelubden in the palace , who originally are all mean persons , without learning , &c. brought up in perpetual slavery ; by reason whereof , and their ignorance , they are of a dull and heavy disposition , and unfit for any business of concern . the magistrates have in effect an arbitrary power over the subject , whom they oftentimes condemn unheard . the manner of punishing offenders , is to lay them flat upon their faces on the ground , with their legs bare , upon which they give them several blows with a whip made of twisted reed , which fetches blood at every blow . and the great motive that induces to this more than common severity in punishing offences , is for that the chineses are infinitely addicted to robbing and stealing . there are two extravagant humors that the grandees in china are much guilty of : the one is the transmutation of other metals into silver , about which they often break their brains , and consume their estates : the other is an opinion they have of obtaining an immortal being in this world , while they are clad with flesh and blood ; that is to say , they fancy such means may be us'd , as will preserve them from falling into that common bosom of nature , the grave . of both these mysteries there are an innumerable company of books both printed and written ; and few or none of the grandees but , as it were by obligation , betake themselves to the study of these distracting and destructive sciences . to this purpose there is a story in the chinese books , of one of their ancient emperors , that was so intoxicated with this prensie , that with the danger and hazard of his life he endeavor'd after an unattainable immortality ; the maner thus : this emperor had caus'd a certain drink to be prepar'd by some deceitful masters of this art , of whose rarity and perfection he had so great confidence , that he believ'd when he had drunk it , he should be immortal ; and from this conceited imagination he could not be dissuaded , nor could the strongest arguments of his nearest relations divert him from his humor : at last one of his friends , seeing that no argumentative ratiocinations would prevail with him , came one day to congratulate the emperor's health , whose back being turn'd , the visitant took the bowl and drank a good draught ; which the over-credulous emperor perceiving , fell immediately into a great passion , attended with no less than reiterated threats of death , for depriving him of his immortal liquor . but the bold attempter answer'd him with an undaunted courage in these terms : do you suppose that you can deprive me of my life , now i have drank of the immortal cup ? sure 't were great madness in you so to think : but if in truth you can despoil me thereof , then i aver that i have not done any thing amiss ; for either by participating of your drink i am become equally immortal with you , or else you are equally mortal with me : if you can take away my life now , i have not robb'd you of your immortality , but shall make you sensible of the deceit and guile wherewith you are abus'd . the emperor hearing this , was presently pacifi'd and highly commended the wisdom of his friend , in extricating him so ingeniously out of the greatest folly and madness imaginable . but though there have not wanted wise men in china , that have always endeavor'd to confute this phantastick principle , and to cure this distemper of the mind , which in it self is no better than a fit of raving madness ; yet they could never so hinder this disease from increasing or taking head , but at present it overspreads the whole country , and generally gains belief among the great ones . chap. viii . of several sects in china : concerning philosophy , and idol-worship . of all the heathen sects which are come to the knowledge of those in europe , we have not read of any who are fall'n into fewer errors than the chineses , ever since the first ages ; for in their books we read , that these people have from the beginning worshipp'd the highest and one god-head , whom they call the king , or with another and more common name , the heaven and the earth : hence it appears they were of opinion , that heaven and earth were inspir'd , and so they worshipp'd the soul thereof for the highest deity . but beside this supreme deity , they deviated into the worship of several spirits , to wit , of hills , rivers , and such as command over the four quarters of the world. in all transactions the ancient chineses were wont to say , that men ought to hearken to the inbred light of the understanding , which light they have receiv'd from heaven . but as to the supreme deity , and the spirits which wait upon him , we do not find in any of their books that they did ever broach such licentious doctrines , to the support of vice , as were invented by the romans , grecians , or the egyptians , who in the committing of all manner of filthiness , did implore the assistance of their debauch'd gods. it likewise appears by the yearly book , which comprehend the transactions of four thousand years , that the chineses have perform'd several brave works for the service of their country , and the publick good. the same is also to be seen by the books of the ancient and wisest philosophers , which were all in being before the last invasion of the tartars ; but then in the general conflagration of the country were most of them burnt , wherein were writ good and wholsom doctrines , for the instruction of youth in the ways of vertue and goodness . these books mention only three sects to have been in those times in the world : the first of which is the sect of the learned : the second is call'd sciequia : and the third lancu . the first of these three sects is follow'd by all the chineses , and the adjacent people which use the chinese characters , as the islanders of iapan , corea , and couchinchina , and by none else , and is the ancientest of all the sects that were ever heard of in china . out of it , about which a very great number of books are writ , generally are chosen such persons as are fit for the government of the empire ; and therefore it is honor'd and esteem'd above all others . the doctrine of this sect is not learn'd all at once , but they suck it in by degrees when they learn to read or write . the first founder of this sect was confutius , the prince of the chinese philosophers , who is to this day honor'd by all the learned with the title of the most wise. this confutius , as the iesuit semedo relates in his history , was a man of a very good nature , and much inclin'd to vertue ; prudent , subtil , and a great lover of his country : his writings are to this day had in great honor and esteem , as being the ground-work of all the learning at this time in use amongst them . what concerns his writings , which are contain'd in four large books , we have already made mention . several other books have been written by the followers of this sect ; some whereof have been brought out of china into europe , the titles and contents of which i thought good here to mention ; and are these that follow : . the first treats of the original of the whole world , of the first creator and preserver of all things . out of this book are most things selected which relate to natural knowledge . . of the eternal middle . . of the doctrine of the full growth . these two books are reputed to contain all natural knowledge , and selected out of the first book . and they firmly believe , that no person beside themselves are able or fit to comprehend the marrow and pith of these mysterious books , though in truth and substance they are no more difficult to be understood , than the writings of titus livius , and cicero . . of the course , condition , influx , and operation of the erratick stars ; as also of the other heavenly lights . . of the casting of figures , and making conjectures ; which are us'd about things that have an uncertain and doubtful issue . . of palmestry and physiognomy . . of natural witchcraft . . of the rise , names , and worship of idols . . of the deeds , miracles , deaths , and burials of the chinese saints . . of the immortality of the soul , and its future state ; as also of mourning habits , and in what manner they are to be worn . . of several books of physick and chirurgery . . of the state and condition of children in the womb , and of such things help forward , or hinder the birth . . of arithmetick . . of husbandry . . of what belongs to a farrier in the cure of horses . . of war and military discipline , with the weapons belonging thereunto . . of the signs whereby to know a fruitful year . . of the art of writing , and how to make characters . . an exact description of all the provinces in china . . of the age of the chinese empire and government . . of the command , majesty , revenues , palaces , &c. of the emperor . . of the offices of the emperor's servants . . of the laws of the empire . . of the acts and deeds of the chinese emperors . . of those nations that are known to the chineses . . of musick , both vocal and instrumental , in use among them . . of poetry . . of several sorts of plays . moreover , this first sect of the learned , whereof we have thus far made a description , is absolutely against the worship of images , neither will they suffer them to be in their temples . the adherents and fautors of this sect acknowledge and worship one god onely ; induc'd thereunto , because they firmly believe that all these earthly things are preserv'd , govern'd , and directed by him : they also render a certain veneration to spirits , but with less adoration and respect . some among them teach , that the world had neither creator nor beginning , but sprung immediately from it self . there are others among them , but not so learned and famous , who are possess'd with dreams and phansies of a multitude of incredible things , and many impossible impertinences relating thereunto . in the doctrine of this sect there are many lessons , teaching the reward of good , and the punishment of evil : and this seems to insinuate to us , that the ancient chineses did not doubt of the immortality of the soul : but the learned among them at this time are of opinion , that the souls of the departed perish and come to nothing with the body , thereby endeavoring to invalidate the belief of future rewards and punishments : yet some think this too hard , and therefore maintain , that only the souls of the iust remain alive ; because , as they say , the soul of a man is so united and renew'd through the exercise of vertue , that it will live for a long time after its separation from the body : but withall they conclude , that the souls of the wicked die as soon as they are divided from the body , and vanish like smoak . and although the learned , and dependents of this sect , acknowledge the highest and one deity , yet they erect no temple for him , nor have any particular place for his worship ; neither are there any priests , nor setled or due form of worship , nor commands to observe , other than such as they may at pleasure break . there is no high-priest amongst them , to punish such as offend against the law , or to propagate the doctrine taught concerning him ; therefore they offer unto him neither prayer nor sacrifice , in publick or in private , believing that it is only free for the king to offer up unto , or adore this king of heaven . and if any body else should be so adventurous to undertake to make such an offering , he would be held for a traitor , and punish'd accordingly . for this purpose has the emperor two famous and well-built temples in both the imperial chief cities of nanking and peking ; the one dedicated to heaven , and the other to the earth ; in both which themselves formerly in person made their offerings : but now the chiefest magistrates officiate in their behalfs , and sacrifice several oxen and sheep to heaven and earth . the chiefest matter wherewith the professors of this sect trouble themselves , and wherein as well the king as the people is concern'd , consists in the performing of certain ceremonies towards the dead , whereof we have already spoken at large ; for they conceive it a principal part of their duty , to honor their deceased parents and friends , as if they were stil living : yet these people ( although they set viands and the like before them ) are not so blind and ignorant to believe that the dead eat , or have any need thereof : but they give this reason for such their doings , which in it self indeed is of no weight , viz. because they can shew their love unto them no other way . the wisest among them affirm , that those customs were introduc'd more for the instruction of the living , than honor of the dead , to wit , to teach children how to honor and respect their parents and superiors when they are alive , whom they see honor'd and respected by so many persons of quality and worth after their deaths . we now come to speak of the doctrine confutius left behind him , and which is in such esteem amongst the people . this great doctrine , or rather the doctrine of this great man , is made up of these heads or positions , viz. that every one bring himself first to perfection , and afterwards others , that so all may arrive at the possession of the supremum bonum , or highest good : but herein perfection it self consists , that every person blow up the natural light in himself , and make it clear , so as he may never err from the law of nature , or from the commands and rudiments which are naturaliz'd unto a man by that law : and in regard the same cannot be done without an insight and inspection into things ; therefore it is requisite men should betake themselves to the study of philosophy , whereby they may learn what is to be done and avoided . by this knowledge ( say they ) we are taught how to order our affairs aright , and to rectifie our desires by the rule and square of reason ; and herein consists the perfection of body and mind . this most short and perfect comprehension of the chinese wisdom and doctrine , comprehends in it the beginning , means , rule , and benefit ( which at last arises from thence ) of perfection , as well relating to our selves as others . the first beginnings of this perfection are said to arise from an intrinsick light , kindled by a diligent observation and scrutiny into the outward grounds and rules of natural things , and so gradatim brought to maturity . for the better accomplishing whereof , are presently added the means leading to this perfection , consisting in acts , as well of the operation as of the will : the rule of both is call'd here reason ; which is , that we shall not desire or will any thing , but what is consonant to reason . lastly , the advantages are set forth that accrue thereby ; and that a double perfection , of the body in the first place , and then of the mind . if any among them be found to transgress their rule , he is not only blam'd and despis'd by all , but likewise severely punish'd : as a proof whereof , i saw at cunningan , a priest whom they had found and taken amongst light women , for which offence they bor'd him through the neck with a hot iron , and so hung upon him a chain of ten yards long , with heavy bars : and thus accoutred , he was led through the city , to the derision of all the people , till he had begg'd ten toel of silver for the benefit of his cloister : he was not suffer'd , as he pass'd along , to bear up the chain with his hands to ease himself ; but it hung down loose behind him , so that the whole weight fell upon his neck . and that every person might take notice of the punishment , one of his brethren of the same order follow'd him with a whip in his hand , and lash'd him all the way he went upon his naked body , till the blood ran down his skin . this spectacle going by the ambassador's lodgings , mov'd in them so much compassion of his misery , that they bestow'd on him a largess to help to pay his ransom . after a strange manner also are the priests here dress'd , being cloth'd each in a particular habit : some wear a long gown upon the left side only , black , with a four-square cap or bonnet upon their heads , and a chaplet of beads . others wear another sort of gowns and caps , but as uncouth as the former . but the most strange garb is that of the begging priest , who has commonly a gown on of several colours , and full of patches : upon his head he has a cap , which on both sides hath long feathers to defend him against the sun and rain : in his left hand he carries a bell , upon which he continually strikes till something is given him , or that you are gone out of sight . they seldom go about begging , but sit upon the ground with their legs across , like our taylors . the cloysters of these priests are divided into several apartments , according to their bigness ; in each of them is also a supervizor and head , in whose place his scholars succeed after his death . each head is diligent to contrive as many cells as he can for his scholars , because they let them out to travellers for a piece of money at any time ; so that indeed they serve as well for inns , or hostries for travellers , as cloysters for the brother-hood . and though these fryers live thus in a mean condition , and contemptible ; as to the outward appearance , yet they are invited to burials frequently , and other publick ceremonies , as the making free of wild deer , birds , fish , and four-footed creatures . some of the greatest sticklers of this sect buy these creatures alive , with design only to set them at liberty ; and in so doing their service is meritorious , and such for which they believe they shall be rewarded . this sect is very much increas'd of late years ; and the greatest part of their followers are the gelubden women , with a company of other simple creatures . the third sect , call'd lanzu , has its rise from a certain philosopher , contemporary with confutius , of whom the natives fancy , that he was carried eighty years in his mothers belly before he was born ; and therefore they call'd him lanzu , which signifies the old philosopher . the iesuit martinus writes in his fourth book of the chinese history , that he was call'd lanxu laotanus , and taught , that there remain'd not any thing of us after we were dead , the highest happiness of a man consisting in pleasure ; in imitation of epicurus . the fable concerning his birth , had its rise from the number nine ; for as this number is held for the most perfect , and again multiply'd , makes eighty one ; so has nature in the product of this famous man , been so many years in travel and labor . this philosopher left not any one book behind him of his doctrine , being unwilling , as it seems , to introduce any new enthusiasms ; but after his death his sectators made a collection of several doctrines , out of the books of divers sects , and compil'd them into one . those that are in their cloisters live unmarried , and buy their scholars , but obtain among the people no respect , nor have any sense or fear of god among themselves . yet others of the same gang betake themselves to a married estate , and live in a more orderly manner . they worship the lord of heaven , whom they represent in the form of a man , and say that he has much wrong done him : yet beside him , they have made to themselves two other gods , whereof lanzu , the head of this sect , is one ; so that these two sects , though in a different manner , adore each three gods. by the followers of this sect is the place describ'd where men after this life are either rewarded or punish'd : but concerning these matters , there is between this and the foregoing sects no small difference ; for the heads of this sect promise to their tribe , that they shall possess heaven with soul and body : and the better to demonstrate the same , they expose to sight in their temples the images of several people , who ( as they say ) went to heaven in that manner : and the more certainly to obtain to this happiness , they teach their followers several postures and prayers , and exhort them to deeds of charity . the office of the priest consists chiefly in dispossessing such houses as are infested or haunted with the devil , by their ungodly prayers and curses , which they effect commonly after this manner : they paint frightful faces , and postures of devils , upon yellow paper , and fix them to the walls of the house ; then they bawl and skream so terrible loud , that they seem to be like so many devils themselves : and this is the utmost height of their conjuration . there is another office and art which they ascribe to themselves ; for they boast , that in dry weather they can cause rain , and at their pleasure make the same either to abate or cease again . and they profess to be skill'd in several other strange arts ( but in truth meer delusions ) wherewith they deceive the whole empire ; yet notwithstanding , these priests have their residence in the royal temples dedicated to heaven and earth , and are always assistant at the offerings ( whether the emperor himself be there present in person , or only the magistrates in his behalf ) whereby they grow famous , and are had in great esteem , not by the common people alone , but the grandees also ; to all whose burials they are invited , and help to perform the ceremonial part of the funeral , attir'd in very costly and rich habits ; and go before the corps , playing upon flutes , and other musical iustruments . all this sect are under the command and iurisdiction of one prelate , call'd ciam , whose dignity always descends upon one of his posterity , which hath been observ'd for above a thousand years . it seems that this great dignity or office had its first rise from a certain sooth-sayer , who liv'd in a cave in the province of quangsi , where his posterity continue at present , and practise the delusions of their ancestors . this their high-priest ciam is for the most part resident in the imperial city of peking , and very highly honor'd by the emperor , having an allow'd access into the middlemost part of the palace , to bless and consecrate the rooms , if at any time they are suspected to be haunted , or molested with evil spirits : he is carried through the street in an open chair , in as great state as any of the most principal magistrates , and receives yearly a good revenue from the emperor . and thus i have given you a description of the three chief sects in china , out of which the ignorant and blind people have broach'd and set on foot so many hundred sorts , differing from one another in point of worship . the emperor humvuus , the first of that race , that at the beginning of this age had the soveraignty over china , gave express command that those three sects , for the defence and honor of the government , should be strictly observ'd , by which he did infinitely win the hearts of the followers ; but yet though he mention'd all , he so order'd the matter , that the sect of the learned only should haue a share in the managing the great affairs of the empire , and also should have authority over the other two : and this probably may be the reason why the one sect doth not wholly endeavor to abolish and extirpate the other ; because the emperor carries an equal hand to them all , respecting the one as much as the other , and makes use of them alike , as he has occasion ; sometimes causing an old temple to be repair'd , and sometimes a new one to be built , for one or other of them , as he thinks it expedient . but the empress affects that sect best that maintains the worship of images , and is very bountiful to the priests thereof , bestowing large annuities , and great incomes upon them . the great number of idols which are found in china is incredible ; for not only the temples , and such like places of worship , are hung very full , but also all houses , streets , ships , &c. are adorn'd with them . and this is one of the great abominations that at first appears to all that come into china . the next is the idol of pleasure , which they call minifo , and is compos'd and made after the same manner as that of immortality , but much bigger , being commonly cast of brass , hollow within and twenty foot high ; it carries a very pleasant countenance , and , like the former , is very thick and corpulent , with a belly sticking out ; and that his gross , and fat members may be the better seen he sits with his whole body almost naked . betwixt these , sitting in a chair , is an image thirty foot high , made of plaister , having a crown upon his head , gilded all over , richly apparell'd , with several other strange ornaments . they call this the great kingang , and give it a respect in the highest manner . beside these there are two others ; the one is the goddess which at linain ( as it is already related in our former description ) stand upon the temple dedicated to her ; it is thirty foot high , very richly gilded , and hath stood in that place ninety six years and upwards . the other sits in a chair richly adorn'd , resembling one of the chinese governors , who had done his country very good service , for which they honor him since his death after this manner : at his feet , as a sign of victory , is pourtrayed a certain country ; and in his hand , to shew his authority , he holds a scepter . in the province of quantung , near to the noble city of chaoking , in a well-built temple , stands another statue of a certain governor of a province , who had done his country extraordinary service six years together ; and as a return of thankfulness for the same , the inhabitants , according to the custom , erected this image and temple , and dedicated it unto him . in cuchiung , near to hangan , there is a great stone above a hundred foot high , call'd xinxe , and signifies the holy stone , which they cover yearly quite over with gold , and then worship it . this piece of idolatry was commanded by the emperor mung. near to the city cioking , upon the mountain xepao , is a great stone column , with the image of the idol fe , and an elephant , lion , and drum , cut out of stone , each of which is of several colours ; but whose workmanship they were , or who brought the same thither , is altogether unknown . in the province of suchuen , near to the chief city of chunking , is a very strange great hill upon the side of the river feu , between this city and another call'd tunchuen ; and on this hill is a mountainous idol , call'd fe ; it is made sitting with his legs cross-ways , and his hands clapt over one another before him . how incredibly large the same is , may be guess'd at by this , that travellers can plainly see his eyes , ears , nose , and mouth , at two miles distance . chap. ix . of idol-temples . all this country doth infinitely abound with idol-temples , which are built at very great charge , and most commonly situate without the walls of their cities , in solitary places ; and in these the traveller may find accommodations answerable to his desire . adjoining to these temples stands commonly a tower , with a smaller edifice of the same kind , but no less costly than artificially built . these idolatrous places are fill'd with images , and hung round with black lamps , burning night and day , in memory of such who liv'd well , and died happily . when any governors of provinces are to be admitted into their offices , they are sworn in these temples ▪ that they shall faithfully perform their duties . i took an exact view of one of these structures , of which i thought it not amiss to give this following account : the sides of it were built with timber , and the roo● tyl'd ; the floor was in some places earth , and in other of gray stone ; and on each of the sides stood several great images in a row ; but at the entrance was one most dreadful to behold , being a horn'd devil , in a most terrible and frightful shape , with a wide mouth , and hands like the claws of a griffin , in such a posture as if it would have seiz'd those that entred . within , in the middle stood an altar , upon which was erected another great image thirty foot high ; behind which stood a great number of small ones : before the great one there stood upon the altar a thick hollow bambo's , upon which was written some chinese characters , that foretold things that should come to pass . on the sides stood several vessels with incense burning , and in the middle was a woodden dish , with several offerings in it , which the priests , when they would know or foretel any thing , bring to the altar and offer up to this image . now the chief offerings at such times , are either rice , wine , or the entrails of beasts , which being ceremoniously dispos'd , the priest draws some reeds out of the bambo's basket ; and if they are in his opinion portentous of ill , he draws out others , till he has drawn such as he believes prognosticate good. in this interim the incense burns , and at last the priest falls upon his knees , and mumbles one thing or other to himself , whereby he intends to pacifie the idol , and get him to favor his suit. in the province of xansi , in the city of ta●ven , is a temple dedicated to siangus , the wisest of their emperors , and of the family of chaus . it is reported in their histories , that this image , which is made of very precious stones , being finish'd , rose up of it self , and went to the place which was appointed for its station . at leugan , upon the mountain peco , which signifies the mountain of fruits , is founded a temple in honor of the emperor xi●●ungus ; near which stands a famous well . now ( according to the sa●ing of the chineses ) xinnungus receiv'd divers sorts of seeds from an unknown person , and receiv'd directions in what manner he should sowe the same to gain a plentiful harvest ; which he having experimented , taught to his subjects : for which benefit they erected this temple to his memory at very great charge . in the province of xensi , in the city of hanchang , are five temples , whereof one is dedicated to the emperor cangleangus , because he had caus'd a way to be cut through the mountain ; and in perpetual memory of this his great undertaking this temple was erected . in the chief city of kingang are three temples full of images ; and in the province of xantung , in the chief city of cinan , are several . near to yencheu , in the city of ceu , are fifteen stately temples , dedicated to helvutius , and other renowned heroes . in the province of suchuen , in the chief city of chingtu , is one built to the memory of king cancungus , because he taught the inhabitants of that kingdom the art of raising and preparing of silk-worms . in the province of huquang , near to kiun , is a large hill call'd vutang , upon which are erected several structures , with cloisters for priests ; and the reason thereof may be , for that here all priests receive their introduction , who follow and teach the inward approv'd doctrine of the separation of soul and body . in the province of nanking , near to the chief city ningque , stands a very high and beautiful edifice call'd hiangsin , that is to say , the well-scented heart , and dedicated to five virgins , who being assaulted by such as would have ravish'd them , rather chose to die than have their virginity violated : in honor of whose chastity the inhabitants erected these temples . in the province of chekiang , and in the chief city of hangcheu , are found very many of these buildings , to which belong several thousands of priests . at nanking , on the mountain ni , stands one of these fabricks , that hath at least a thousand images to it , and to every image ten priests . and indeed ( to shorten this relation ) there is hardly a mountain or hill in china of any note , but has a temple upon it , with priests belonging to it . in the province of fokien , near to the city cinggan , lies a great hill call'd vay , which has several temples and cloisters upon it , abounding with priests and fryers , most whereof worship idols , shave their crowns , and despise all earthly riches , possessions , and honors . but that which is fullest of admiration is this : it was said , that amongst these priests , one of the chief , call'd chang , who had two chappels under his command , being convinc'd of the error of his way , coming one day into his temples , broke all the idols in pieces , exclaiming bitterly against the priests , for having thus long deceiv'd him , and keeping him in blind ignorance ; from thenceforth embraceing the christian religion to the utmost period of his life . in the province of fokien , near to the city civencheu , is a temple call'd caiyven , which is worthy of admiration , both for its heighth and largeness : the outsides of this sumptuous edifice are all of marble , and the inside most richly adorn'd with idols of all sorts . among others there are some that exceed , which are either cast in copper , or cut out of marble , made for madam fee , having such curiosity of workmanship , that the chineses say they were not made with mortal hands . without the imperial city of nanking i was my self in one of the three idol-temples , where hell ( so as virgil describes the same in the sixth book of his aeneids ) was so curiously painted to the life , and adorn'd with rare images of plaister , that it is enough to fill all persons with admiration that look upon the same . chap. x. of towers and sea-marks . china is very full of brave and well-built towers , whereof some are nine , others seven stories high , many of which are only for ornament ; but upon a great part of them call'd ceuleu , stand their clock-workss and in others , especially at nanking , are kept the astrological instruments : upon the clock-house turrets stands an instrument , which shews the hour of the day by means of water , which running from one vessel into another , raises a board , upon which is pourtray'd a mark for the time of the day ; and you are to observe , that there is always one remaining there , to take notice of the passing of the time , who at every hour signifies the same to the people by beating upon a drum , and hanging out a board with the hour writ upon it in large letters . this time-drummer likewise gives notice if he discovers any fire ; whereupon the people all rise to quench it : in whose house soever the fire happens through carelesness , the master thereof is punish'd with death , because of the fright and hazard he put his neighbor in , whose house joyning to his , and built all of timber ( as all habitations there are ) was in very great danger of being likewise consum'd ; for all the houses stand very close . and this in truth is the cause of so great severity shew'd against such , whose houses are burnt through carelesness . upon the top of the mountain hiaiken stands a very ancient tower , which is very much decay'd , but yet keeps the heighth of a hundred and eighty paces ; but that which is most to be admir'd therein , is , that it is built of stone , which with infinite labor , industry , and expence , they must bring thither , and then , together with the mortar , carry up so great a heighth to build such a tower. in the country of huquang , near to the city of hanyang , is a tower call'd xelonhoa , which far excels all other such like structures in art and costliness . it is said to have been erected upon this account : there was a certain daughter , who was worthy remark for her obedience to her mother-in-law ; she having one day a pullet for dinner , invited her step-dame to the eating part of it ; who accepting the invitation , and coming to participate thereof , had no sooner tasted of it , but she fell down dead : the daughter was immediately apprehended , brought before a iudg , and accus'd of poysoning her mother-in-law , and the matter of fact being so clear , was condemn'd to die : as she was going to the place of execution , she hapned to pass by a pomegranate-tree then in blossom , which holding fast in her hand , she pray'd ( as is said ) after this manner : if i have poyson'd my step-mother , may the flowers of this branch now in my hand wither ; but if i be innocent , let the branch live , and bring forth fruit immediately : which words were hardly pass'd her lips , before that branch which she held in her hand hung full of pomegranates . in remembrance of which so famous miracle the inhabitants built this tower , and call'd it xelenhoa , which signifies a pomegranate-tree . in the province of chekiang , in the chief city hangcheu , are four of these towers , each of them nine stories high ; and in the great city niencheu is another of the like heighth . near to the city vencheu lies a hill call'd paocai , upon whose top stands a tower nine stories high , which serves for a land-mark to the ships and mariners sailing at sea. lastly , in the province of chekiang , near to the city of hangcheu , lies a mountain call'd funghoang , upon the top whereof stands a like tower of nine stories high . triumphal arches . most of the cities in china , both small and great , are adorn'd and beautifi'd with triumphal arches , stately towers and pyramids , made of stone or marble , with great art , cost , and ingenuity , and adorn'd with images , being generally erected in honor of some famous act , thing , or person . those who have done their country any signal service , have some of these set up to eternize their memory , almost after the same manner as was formerly practis'd by the ancient romans . so also if any have been more excellent in learning , or if any magistrate hath signaliz'd himself by his good behavior in his employment , in honor of such , arches , towers , pillars , or pyramids are built , and commonly plac'd as ornaments in the chiefest streets , and most populous places . their fashion is this ; they have three roofs , the biggest in the middle , and on each side a small one , underneath which men pass as it were through a very broad gate ; the sides are adorn'd with lions and other images , curiously cut out of marble , and fix'd thereto , or otherwise very artificially bor'd through , and sometimes adorn'd with small images cut out of stone ; so that it is indeed a thing deservedly to be admir'd , which way they can bore through such great stones , and cut images out of them , as they lie fix'd in the building . the whole arch for the most part consists of three stories , and is on the front and back alike for fashion ; so that when you look upon the one side , you have in effect seen both sides . upon the top of all lies a blue stone , upon which the emperor's name , in whose government the same was erected , is curiously engraven in letters of gold : in the middle also lies a very large flat stone , upon which is writ in gilt or blue letters , the name , country , and dignity of him in whose behalf this edifice was erected . chap. xi . of rivers , channels , high-ways , bridges , ships , &c. through the province of suchue runs the river to , as far as sinfan , being a branch brought from the river kiang , by the command of the emperor ivos , to hinder the overflowing of that river . in the province of chekiang are most of the rivers which come from the north , made by art so useful , as if they had been naturally so . it is highly to be admir'd , and meriting the highest commendation , to consider with what labor and pains they have effected such vast undertakings ; for in some places there are very large channels , running far up into the country , which have been digg'd , and are pav'd on both sides with stone : over which channels lie many great and heavy sluces , with several bridges , convenient for travellers , either by land or water . in ningpo , the ninth city of the province of chekiang , both sides of the artificial rivers , for several miles together , are made up with stone : at the end of every river lies a sluce , through which all vessels must pass before they come into it , in the country of the city xaohing is an artificial river toward the east , three days iourney in length , both sides whereof are made up with brick , to prevent the earth from falling in , to choke or clog up the same . common ways . the common passages , or high-ways in china , are contriv'd as much for the convenience and ease of travellers , as in any place or the world. we begin in the southern provinces , where most of their ways 〈◊〉 even and smooth , the very hills being made passable , and a way hewn 〈◊〉 through the rocks by the labor of mens hands . upon these so commodious ways , stand several marks of stone , which declare the distances of places from one another ; and every ten miles there is a post appointed to c●●ry the emperors and magistrates letters and commands , which being 〈◊〉 receiv'd , are deliver'd with extraordinary speed ; so that there happens nothing in any part of the country , but it is presently known through all the empire . at every eighth stone , which is a days iourney , you have one of his majesties ordinary houses , built on purpose to receive and treat at the emperors charge , all governor 's and magistrates that travel that way upon the emperor's service ; but before their arrival they send a messenger to certifie what day they intend to be there ; so that the governor or magistrate arriving , finds all things in a readiness for him , to wit , provisions , horses , chairs , track-men , and , vessels of all sorts , if he need any ; for whatsoever he desires , is given notice of by him in a letter . the banks of the rivers are no less well contriv'd for the ease of passengers , than the common ways ; for they suffer no trees to grow within eight foot of the rivers side , lest they should be a hindrance to the boats that are tow'd along by ropes . in the province of fokien , near to the city hinghoa , the ways are well and strongly pav'd with stone , for above four dutch mile in length . near to the city hoanting lies a deep , small , and darkish valley , through which runs a pav'd way two miles in length . upon the mountain mechi ( which is in truth a wilderness ) lies a firm , but very narrow way , made by art for travellers to pass over ; and upon co is a very steep way , at least ten dutch miles . near to the city of kiangxan there is a great mountain call'd civen , at least three hundred furlong in length , over which is the direct road to fokien , and has several good inns upon it for the entertainment of passengers . bridges or sluces .. in the province of xensi , over the river guei lies three sluces , namely , one easterly , the second in the middle , the third towards the west ; all of them built very strong , with many great and very high arches of square stone , curiously adorn'd , and carv'd with divers sorts of images , as lions , dragons , and the like . in the province of queicheu , in the fourth chief city ganxin , are three sluces of great bigness ; but the third call'd tiensing , that is to say , the natural sluce , is well nigh a thousand rod long . in the same province , near to the city hanchung , is a most admirable piece of work , so great a master-piece in its kind , that the like thereof is hardly to be found in the world , whose description i will give you as follows : between this and the chief city the way was formerly altogether unpassable ; and the inhabitants were constrain'd to fetch a great compass round , by reason of the high and rough hills , and steep passages ; sometimes necessitated to travel toward the east , to the frontiers of the province of honan , and then again to turn towards the north ; so that they went at least two thousand furlongs , whereas the direct way over the mountains was not much more than five hundred : wherefore at the end of the race of cina , when licupangus made war with hiangyus for the empire , all these steep hills and vales were levell'd by order of changleangus , the general of licupangus , to make his army with the more ease to pursue the flying enemy . and certainly , with great and incredible labor and industry was this stupendious work effected , in which he employ'd no less than his whole army , with at least a hundred thousand men more , by whose labor a way was at last perfected through the same . on both sides of the way are walls made out of these mountains , so high , that part thereof toucheth the very clouds , and thereby obscures the passages in some places . in others he caus'd planks to be laid , to serve as bridges to pass over from one mountain to another , on purpose to shorten the way , which is generally so broad , that four may ride abreast , and has conveniences enough to accommodate passengers : and lest the people should by chance receive any mischief as they pass over the bridges , both the sides thereof are rail'd in from one end to another . in the same province , near to the city chegan , is a bridge call'd fi , reaching from one mountain to another , and having but one single arch , which is six hundred foot long , and near seven hundred foot high , through which the yellow river runs ▪ it was three years in building , and is call'd by the people , the flying bridge . in the province of honan , in the city queite , lies a sluce made of four-square stone , over the mere or lake call'd nan. in the province of huquang , near to the city chyangang , is another sluce of stone , having several arches , erected by king guei . in the province of kiangsi , in the little city of gangin , there is a bridge worthy to be spoken of , and call'd the bridge of obedience and subjection ; the story of it goes thus : a daughter of rich parents married a husband who soon after died ; and in regard it is held in china a great dishonor to honest women to marry the second time , she went and liv'd with her father and mother , that by the enjoyment of their company she might the better and more easily forget the loss of her husband : but not long after , her father and mother hapned to die , by whose loss being left comfortless , she upon serious debate within her self , laid out her estate upon building of this bridge , which stands upon several arches ; and when she had finish'd it , being yet troubled in her thoughts , she came early one morning to take a view of the structure ; which having done , and imagining her memory would be eterniz'd thereby , she flung her self headlong into the river , where she was drown'd . in the same province , in the city of cancheu , where the river chang and can meet in one , is a very long bridge , built upon a hundred and thirty boats , fastned to one another with chains , upon which lie the planks and timber that compile the bridge ; one or two of which boats are so contriv'd and order'd , that they easily remove to open or shut , and so make passage for vessels at pleasure , after they have paid their toll , for the receipt whereof there stands a toll-house at the foot of the bridge . in the province of chekiang , near the fifth chief city xinhoa , from the top of the mountain fanguien , is a very large bridge made over a vale , which is so stupendious a work , that it fills all people with great admiration that ever saw it . in the same province , in the city luki , is a bridge consisting of stone pillars and woodden planks , which is a hundred rod in length . in the province of fokien , in the chief city focheu , is a very stately sluce of a hundred and fifty rod long , and half a rod broad , built over an inlet of the sea , of yellow and white stone , with a hundred very lofty arches , adorn'd and beautifi'd with sculpture of lions and other creatures . the like lies near to the city focing , and , according to the relation of the chineses , is a hundred and eighty rod long . in the second chief city civencheu may be seen a stately bridge , call'd loyang , the like whereof is hardly to be seen in the whole world , whose description a certain chinese historian gives after this manner : near to the city burrolilicum ( says he ) lies over the river loyang , the bridge by some call'd also loyang , but by others vangang . the governor of the city , nam'd cayang , caus'd this bridge to be made , which is three hundred sixty rod long , and half a rod broad : before the erecting thereof people were ferried over in boats ; but in regard every year several boats were cast away by foul weather , the governor , for the preservation and safety of the inhabitants , resolv'd to build this bridge , which he did of black● stone ; it rests not upon arches , but has at least three hundred large pedestals or columns of stone made after the fashion of boats , which are sharp before , the better to withstand the force of the current ; and to prevent any danger to such as pass over , the sides are wall'd in with stone to a good heighth , and beautifi'd in several places with images of all sorts , according to the fashion of the country . in the third chief city cangcheu there is to be observ'd another very stately bridge made of stone , with thirty six very high and great arches ; it is so commodiously broad , that shops are made on both sides , and yet room enough for passengers either on horse or foot. there are several other famous bridges in many ports and cities of this empire , which to particularize , would take up too much time , and make this book swell into a larger volume than was at first intended ; therefore to pass them by , we will proceed to give an account of the fashion of their ships . of ships . the royal ships , and those of the governors of provinces , exceed the rest , and are built after such a manner , that few or none will scarce give credit to the account i shall give of them , unless they had seen them ; our vessels in europe being in no wise comparable to those , for they lie upon the water like high houses or castles , and are divided on both sides with partitions : in the middle is a place like a hall , furnish'd with all manner of houshold-stuff , as tables , chairs , &c. the windows and doors are made in the fashion of our grates , wherein , in stead of glass they use the thinnest oyster-shells they can get , or else fine linnen or silk , which they spread with clear wax , and adorn with several sorts of flowers ; and this keeps out the wind and air better than any glass . round about the ships are made galleries , very commodious for the seamen to do whatever business they have , without prejudice to the rigging : the outside of the ship is painted with a certain sort of gum , call'd cie , which makes it glitter , and appear very glorious at a distance , but within it is most curiously painted with several colours , very pleasant and delightful to the eye . the planks and timber-work are so curiously rifted together , and jointed , that there is little or no sign of any iron-work . in length they differ not much from those in europe , only they are lower and narrower , and the passage up into them is by a ladder twelve foot long ; the stern of the ship , where the trumpeters and drummers stand , is like a castle . when any of these ships of the governors meet one another at sea , they salute , and give place according to their qualities , which are writ in great letters behind their ships , so that there never happens any dispute about precedency . when it is a calm at sea , and little or no wind stirring to fill their sails ( which are made of mats ) there are certain men appointed to tow the same : at such time also , and as a farther help , they are very dexterous in the use of their oars , wherewith they can row without pulling them out of the water . the ships which carry the fish call'd saull , and the silks , to the imperial court , are so extraordinarily curious and rich , that no others can compare with them ; for they are gilt within and without , and painted red ; and such is their esteem , that all other ships strike sail , and give place to these , whensoever or wheresoever they meet them . in the province of nanking , near to the chief city of sucheu , may be seen several pleasure-boats or little ships , which the inhabitants keep only for their pleasure ; they are very richly gilt and painted , and may more properly be compar'd to houses than ships : some of the chineses are so profusely in love with them , that they will spend their estates aboard these vessels in eating and drinking . there are a vast and incredible number of ships and boats that pass daily from one place to another , by which means there is so great accommodation by water , that men may pass from the city of maccao to the city of peking , except one days iourney by water . also men may travel by boat from the province of chekiang , through the whole province of suchue , from east to west . and to say the truth , there is hardly any considerable city but what has access to it by water ; for the natives have with art and industry digg'd channels through most of the provinces , and let in the rivers , on purpose to carry their goods and themselves by water , by reason of the extraordinary hills and desarts which they meet with in a passage or iourney by land ; of all which we have already made mention in our general description of china . in the province of fokien are such an innumerable company of vessels , that the inhabitants proffer'd the emperor , when he intended to make war upon those of iapan , to make him a bridge of boats , which should reach from thence to the said island of iapan . the courts of the governors of provinces . in each chief city are at least fifteen or twenty great houses belonging to the governors ; which is regard of the magnificence of their building , may compare with kings palaces . in other less are eight or nine great houses , and in every small city four , which are all alike in fashion , only they differ in largeness , according to the quality of the governor . at the front of each palace are three gates , whereof the biggest stands in the middle , adorn'd on both sides with great marble lions : next to this plano , or court-yard pail'd in , painted with gum , which they call cie . in this plano stand two small towers or pyramids , curiously adorn'd , and furnish'd with several musical instruments , upon which certain persons play as often as the governor goes out or comes in . within the gate is a large hall ( and generally every great palace hath four or five ) where the governor gives audience to any that comes about business to him ; on the sides of this hall are several small apartments inhabited by inferior officers . here are also two particular rooms for the reception of persons of quality that come to visit the governor ; when you are past these two rooms , you come to three gates more , which are seldom open'd , but when the governor sits upon the bench of iudicature . the middlemost of these gates is very large , through which persons of quality are only suffer'd to go ; other people pass through the gates on each side . then you come to another large plano , at the end whereof is a great court built upon pillars call'd tang , and here the governor administers iustice ; on both sides thereof the courtiers and inferior officers have their dwellings , who never remove with the governor , but live there continually , in regard they are maintain'd at the charge of the country . next to this is an inward court , but far exceeding the former , and is call'd sutang , which signifies private ; and in this court only may the nearest relations converse with the governor . to these places appertain also several gardens , orchards , ponds , rivers , warrens , and the like , as well for pleasure and ornament , as profit . and here observe , that the emperor furnishes the governor not only with these palaces , but likewise with all manner of houshold-stuff , provisions , and servants , at his own charge : and when a governor ( which is yet more remarkable ) happens to depart to the rule of another province , or else to lay down his employment , which falls out commonly every half year , it is allowable for him to take all the houshold goods with him , and then the court is to be furnish'd anew for the succeeding governor . in cingtu , the first chief city of the province suchue , famous for trade , there liv'd formerly a certain great prince or governor of the family of taminga , who in power and imperial title could only be said to give place to the emperor ; for in all things else he liv'd like a king. this kingly or royal person had a large and stately palace , which was at least four italian miles in compass , adorn'd with four gates , and stood in the middle of the city ; before it , toward the south , lay a large broad street , full of costly and artificial triumphal arches . near to hinghoa , the seventh chief city of the province of fokien , at the foot of the mountain chinyven , runs a large water call'd chung ; on the side whereof stands a large palace containing ten courts . in this palace is a great wonder taken notice of ; for infallibly there is heard a noise against wind or rain , like unto the sound of a clock , of which ( although diligently enquir'd after ) no natural reason can be given . concerning the incomparable , stately , and costly structure of the imperial palace of peking , i have already given a particular description in my former relation . chap. xii . of rivers , waterfalls , lakes , &c. having spoken at large of the chiefest things which the hand or industry of mortal man has produc'd , we shall now proceed to particularize such things wherewith nature has abundantly furnish'd the chineses out of her rich store . under which name i comprehend rivers , pools , aquaducts , hills , wells , earth , plants , trees , animals of all sorts , and the like , which are mention'd in the following chapters . first of all , there are in china two famous large rivers , namely kiang , and the yellow river . the river kiang , which is also call'd yangeukiang , signifying the son of the sea , divides all china into a northern and southern tract : it flows from west to east , and receives several names , according to the provinces through which it runs : it was first call'd minkiang , from the mountain min , whence it hath its source . these mountains stretch themselves westward of the province of suchue , very far toward prester iohn's country , and come towards the north not far from the chief city of guei . after it is got from this mountain , rushing forward with great violence , it divides it self into several branches , which turn and wind through most of the provinces . from the city of sincin it is call'd sinkiang ; afterwards receiving a great many rivulets into its bosom , it runs before the city of sui , into the river call'd mahu . from the city of liucheu it receives the name of liukiang , and running from thence to the city of chunking , joyns with the great river pa , and embraces its name : being gotten beyond the city of queicheu , it falls into the province of huquang , and regains not far from the city kingcheu , the old name of sinkiang : thus far it runs with many crooked meanders , and a great force of water , through vales , terrible rocks , and dreadful precipices , which the natives knowing , do avoid and shun with great dexterity . being past the city of kincheu , it begins by degrees to run more gently , and falls toward the north into the mere or lake call'd tungting , from whence it takes its course before the chief city in the province of kiangsi , and from thence to the sea foum , which is above a hundred dutch miles ; and all this way it runs so gently , that vessels may with ease sail against the stream ; and the ebbing and flowing of this river is observ'd so far up in the country , that it is in a manner wonderful to relate , especially at the new or full-moon : in this place it is at least two miles over , watering and making fruitful the whole province of of nanking . and lastly , being pass'd the cities of nanking and chinkiang , it falls into the ocean it self , through a great mouth , in which lies an island and city well guarded , and provided with soldiers and ships . the yellow river , by strangers so call'd from the colour of the water , occasion'd by the yellowness of the ground , is nam'd hoang in the chinese language , and seems at first to be very morish ; but the swiftness and great force of its running makes it appear quite contrary ; for with so incredible a swiftness doth this river run , that no ships are able to sail up against its stream , but are tow'd along by the main strength of a great number of track-men : which may proceed from its being contracted within so narrow bounds ; for in some places it is but half a mile broad , and in others little more ; but in length it extends above eight hundred miles . by this it appears , that this river , next to that of kiang , is the biggest and most famous of all china ; and though it is naturally no other than a foreiner that has invaded the country , yet doth it not stand in fear of their laws ( which will not permit a foreiner to live among them ) but as their revenger insults over them , by often laying their country under water in a most lamentable manner . the hills quenlun , from whence it has its source , are in my opinion the amazion hills , being situate not far from the kingdom of laor or tihet ; and that which is more , the very situation of those places and countries do demonstrate , that from the same hills the rivers ganges in cengala , mesor in laor , and several other famous streams , which water the parts of sion and pegu , have their rise : for the chineses believe , and so report , that there are very many great rivers southward , which take their rise from these hills . but to return whence we have digress'd ; after this yellow river is pass'd beyond the vast territories of sifan and taniju , which doth not in the least belong to the empire of china , it runs before the city lingao , not far from another call'd king , in the province of xensi , in the empire of china , to the place where the great wall ( made to prevent the invasions of the tartars ) reaches toward the east , which it likewise washes ; then it runs with great fury , as well toward the north as the east , by one side of the vast wilderness call'd samo , at least two thousand furlongs , and then turns toward the south , where it passes through the gate se , which is in the wall , and so divides the two provinces of xensi and xansi : thence it runs into several other provinces , whereof i have formerly made mention in the description of our iourney to peking . the water of this yellow river is very thick and muddy , the pople report it will not grow clear in a thousand years ; and therefore when they speak of any difficult undertaking , they use as a proverbial speech among them to say , when the yellow river is clear . but notwithstanding this report of theirs , it is well known , that the sea-men which frequent this river have an art to make the water clear , by flinging allom into it , which being dissolv'd therein , makes the mud sink to the bottom . of water-shoots and great falls of water . in the province of xansi , near to pingiao , is a great fall of water , which makes such a noise , that it is heard some miles distant . in the province of kiangsi , hard by the chief city nanchange , is the mountain pechang , which signifies the mountain of a hundred rods , because the waters there run so far with great impetuousness . in the river chuem , which runs near to xunking , through steep and cragged rocks , are thirty six great water-falls , which continually rore with a most hideous noise . near to the tenth principal city of this province , is a river call'd xemuen , or heng , which runs with great boisterousness from a water-shoot that falls into it . the river yao in its passage by the city liniao , makes so great a noise , as if it thunder'd . from the mountain of taye are cataracts that fall with great force , at least four hundred rods. near to the city tau , is so plentiful a water-fall , that it has caus'd a mere or lake . near to the chief city of choxang is a river call'd xangyung , wherein is so great a fall of the waters , that when at any time a stone is but flung into it , it causes rain and thunder ; which may well be esteem'd a prodigy . near to the city hoeicheu lies the river singan , which has at least three hundred and sixty water-shoots falling into it , between vales and rocks . in the province of fokien , near the city tingcheu , is a river which runs to ienping , which hath many of these water-falls , and dangerous sands and rocks , insomuch that when any vessels sail down with the stream , the skippers , to avoid shipwrack , fling out great bundles of straw beforehand , which stopping against the rocks , preserve the vessels that strike against them from beating themselves in pieces . near to the city kiegan lies the river can , where the dangerous rocks call'd xetapan take their rise ; it is very hazardous to sail down the river from this city , by reason of blind cliffs and sands , which have destroy'd many vessels ; for the sands are not easily discoverable , the river running with great swiftness over them ; and therefore whatever skippers sail that way , take with them always an expert pilot from this city . near to the city ce lies the river tan , which signifies red , because the water thereof looks like blood. they report , that this water was formerly very clear and white , but that it receiv'd this colour by means of one pei , a very faithful governor of his country , who for some reasons unknown kill'd himself upon the side of this river , and ever since the waters have retain'd a bloody tincture . there runs a river before the small city cu , in the province of suchue , call'd the river of pearls , for that in the night it glitters and sparkles as if it were full of precious stones . also before the city of iungcheu runs the river siang , whose water is of a crystal clearness , so that though it be several fathoms deep , yet one may see plainly any thing that lies at the bottom . near to foming runs a small river from the mountain talao , the water whereof turns blue in harvest ; at which time the inhabitants wash their clothes in the same , to give them that colour , which it doth with as good effect as any artificial dyer could do . the river kiemo , near to paogan , is said to have such an occult quality , that it will bear no vessel of wood , but as soon as it comes upon it , it sinks as suddenly as if it vanish'd in the air. the like is the river io , near to kancheu , which is therefore call'd the weak river , because it will bear nothing that is heavy . near to chingtien , upon the mountain cucai , is a small river , whose waters are very sweet and well scented . near to choxan is the river cungyang , whose water takes spots and stains out of all sorts of cloths , and is so naturally cooling to the air , that it tempereth the heat of summer ; and therefore the emperors of china have built a palace over this river , to which they frequently resort , to avoid the extraordinary heats . the river kinxa , or the river of gold , is so nam'd , because the inhabitants find great quantities thereof in the same . near to the city pezan runs the river che , but more peculiarly call'd hoanglung , that is , the yellow dragon ; for the inhabitants fancy , that they saw a yellow dragon therein in the time of the race of hana . the river siangyn , which runs before mielo , is famous , because it was the occasion of the observation of the feast tuonu , which is observ'd and kept through all china upon the fifth day of the fifth month , in memory of a certain faithful governor , who drowned himself in this river , to prevent some traitors that were plotting to take away his life ; he being a man well belov'd by the people over whom he rul'd , they to this day , as an honor to his posterity , and to continue his fame , make great entertainment . in the province of kiangsi , near to the city of vucheu , runs the river lieufan , from whence the chineses fetch the water which they use in hour-glasses , in stead of sand , because this water is of all others the least subject to alteration either of time or weather . near to kiegan is a river call'd senting , which signifies a pipe or flute , because the water running very swift through cliffs and stony places , makes a very musical and delightful noise . near to xincheu is the river xo , which doth infallibly cure several sorts of diseases . in the province of chekiang , near the chief city of hangcheu , runs a river , which in regard of its course , is call'd sometimes che , sometimes cientang , and in some places cingan . this river causeth upon the eighteenth day of the eighth month , such a very high tide before this city , that it extremely puzzles the philosophers themselves to find out the meaning , or give the reason thereof ; for upon that day the water riseth higher than at any other time of the year : by reason of which so very famous is this day , that the whole city about four a clock makes toward the river to behold the wonderful operation . of springs , wells , and fountains . in chinting , the fourth chief city of the province of peking , lies a mere , which hath its rise from two springs ; the waters of the one are very hot , the other cold , and yet they lie but at a small distance asunder . upon the hill ganlo , near to the city iungchang , is a stone in the form of a mans nose , and from his nostrils arise two springs , whereof the one is warm , the other cold . in tengcheu , the chief city of the province of xantung , is a spring call'd hanuen , which is a miracle in nature , for it bubbles forth water both hot and cold at the same time , which separate and divide themselves . in the province of xensi , in the city of lincheng , is a fountain as clear as crystal , being scarcely five foot deep , yet the top thereof is very cold , but the bottom so hot , that there is no enduring to touch it with ones foot. in the province of quangsi is a spring , the one half whereof is clear , and the other muddy ; although any person take of the waters and mingle them , yet nevertheless they immediately part and divide , each receiving presently their former colours . near to iungping is a spring whose water is so hot , that it will boil an egg. near to the city hiqoy is a hill call'd caotung , upon which are several warm baths and hot springs . near to iungcheng is a hill call'd gailo , upon which is a very deep well , which serves the inhabitants , by observation of its rise or fall , for a sign of a fruitful or barren year . there are several other springs and waters in many other places of china , which are very remarkable for their qualities , and have great esteem among them , because they have had sufficient experience of their vertues ; wherewith we shall no longer detain the reader , but proceed to what follows . chap. xiii . of hills and mountains . very curious , and indeed nice , even to superstition , are the chineses in the choice of hills ; for they say and believe all their fortune depends upon it , being places inhabited , as they imagine , by dragons , unto whom they attribute the cause of all their good fortune : and for this cause , when any of them intend to erect a tomb ( which is generally done among the mountains by rich people ) they diligently examine the shape and nature of the hill for its situation , and are very sollicitous to discover a happy piece of earth ; and such they esteem so which has the resemblance of the head , tail , or heart of a dragon ; which once found , they imagine that according to wish , all things shall go well with their posterity . and this fancy is so generally prevalent with them , that there are many who profess the art of telling fortunes by the form of hills . in the description of hills and mountains , i shall not only mention their largeness , heighth , &c. but likewise their nature , shape , form , and the beasts that live upon them . the mountain lungciven , near to kungyang , is about two miles and half big . suming , near to xaohing , fills a place of seven miles and a half . lofeu , near to polo , is in its circumference eighteen miles and a half . tiengo , near to pinkiang , is thirty one miles in extent ; so also is the mountain quanghia near to nanking . the heng , near to hoenyuen , is fifty miles large . the yen begins at iotyen , and teaches sixty three miles in length . at kinhoa , near to yu , lies the mountain kiming , which is the largest in extent of all the mountains of china . the ximus , near to taigan , is three miles and a half high : it is said , that upon the top thereof , at the first crowing of the cock , the sun may be seen to rise . the tientai is five miles high . the vempi , in the province of queicheu , reaches with its top above the clouds . at sintien lies the mountain pie , which is the highest of all hills , and reaches far above the clouds . near to the city xefan lies the mountain tafung , which seems to touch the very skies . near to cangki is a very high mountain call'd iuntai , which they entitle the throne of heaven . the hocang is so high , that it ascends ten thousand foot above the earth , and never any rain or snow was seen to fall upon it . the kiming , near to the city yn , requires nine days travel to the top of it . in quangsi , near the city ieyang , lies the mountain paofung , whose top reaches to the very clouds , and yet hath a stone house built upon it . there are very many other wonderful hills and mountains in the provinces of china , which we shall omit to mention for brevity sake , and shall proceed to speak of their shapes and nature . the hills of umuen show as if they hung in the air. in the province of quangsi is a hill which bears the shape of an elephant . the mountain utung resembles the shape of a man standing upright , with his head bowing downward . near to paoki is a hill call'd chincang , whose concave parts are such , that before stormy weather or thunder it will rore in so fearful a manner , that the noise may be heard two miles . near to sinyang is a very high and pleasant hill , whose top against rain is always cover'd with a cloud . near to pingchai lies the mountain pequi , of which it has been observ'd , that the melting of the winter snow upon its top is a sign of a plentiful year ; but if it continues all summer unmelted , it is a bad sign . upon the mountain kesin , near to the garrison-cities , it is extraordinary cold . near to nanking is a great hill nam'd quanglin , which in the fairest weather is always so very much cover'd with clouds , that it is hardly to be seen at any little distance . near to xaicheu lies the mountain lingfung , upon which if any rain do fall in the day-time , a great flame of fire appears in the night , but in dry weather there is seen no such appearance . the mountain hoo is call'd the fiery mountain , because in the night-time certain lights appear upon the same , as so many burning candles : country people speak them to be a sort of glow-worms , which creep out of the river by night , and shine after this manner . near to munghoa lies the mount tienul , call'd the ear of heaven , famous for a notable echo . the mountain quan is stor'd with brave hawks and kites , which the great ones use for their recreations . the chinese historians relate , that near to sinfung lies a very great hill , upon which such wild beasts and men live , whose likes are not to be found in any other place . upon the top of the hill fungcao ( as is said ) the incomparable and seldom seen phenix hath her nest , under which is found an extraordinary precious stone . in the province of xensi , upon the mountain holan , is a great race of wild horses ; and upon that of liniao breed several wild oxen , tygers , and other creatures . in the province of chekiang , upon the mountain cutien , an incredible thing to be told , are tygers who have left off their fierceness , the nature of the soil being of that quality , that if any are brought thither wild from other places , they become tame in a short time : the same thing happens to snakes . near to cinyven , in the province of iunnan , is the mountain nilo , where is great abundance of tygers and leopards . in the province of suchue , near to cungkiang , upon a mountain call'd toyung , are monkies which very much resemble a man. near to the city changcheu lies the hill cio , upon which is said to lie a stone of five rod high , end eighteen inches thick , which of its self rolls and moves up and down against foul weather . near to lioyang , upon the mountain yoinea , which signifies the mountain of the rich woman , is to be seen a statue of a very beautiful woman , not made by art , but grown there naturally . near to the city iengan , in a certain hollow place of the mountain chingleang , is to be seen a whole herd of strange idols , to the number of above a thousand , being images cut out of one hard stone , and made by the command of a king , who liv'd all his life here in solitariness . near to vucheu , upon the hill vangkiu , stands a strange image , in shape and proportion resembling a man , but attended with this peculiarity , that according to the several tempers of the air , it receives several colours ; by the change whereof the inhabitants know whether they shall have fair or foul weather . the emperor xius employ'd five thousand men to dig a passage quite through the mountain fang ; for he had heard of the before-mention'd deceitful mountain-gazers , who promise to foretel every persons destiny by the shape of the hills ; some of whom had given out , that they foresaw by this hills shape , that another emperor should reign ; wherefore xius , to frustrate his approaching fate , caus'd this hill to be cut through to alter its shape . near to the city cing , upon the mountain loyo , stands the statue of a great lion , out of whose mouth gushes water continually . near to the city xeu , in the province of nanking , upon the hill cuking , was found a great lump of gold , which they say had the vertue of curing several diseases . the hill kieuquan is call'd the hill of seven palaces , because the sons of king cyugan caus'd seven palaces to be built upon it , in which they resided , and studied several sciences . the hill lin , near to the city tauleu , is very famous for the expert archery of one hevyus , who in this place shot seven birds flying , one after another . near to the city ceu is the mountain changping , very much noted for the birth of the great and admir'd philosopher confutius . here also may be seen the ruins of some city or town that formerly stood upon it . near to the city kioheu lies the hill fang , not a little frequented , by reason of the tomb of the ancestors of confutius . the hill kieuchin , near to hanyang , has its name from nine virgins that were sisters , and liv'd thereon , studying chymistry . near to the city cu lies the mountain cu , where report says king ci buried much gold ; and afterwards , because he would not have it discover'd , put to death all those that were employ'd in hiding it ; but by chance a young son of one of the workmen taking notice of what his father was doing , and bearing the same in mind , when he came to years of discretion went and took it away , with the cause of his father's death felicitating his own life . upon certain high hills of the province of suchue , where it borders upon the province honan , lies a kingdom call'd kiug , absolute of it self , and no ways subject to the emperor 's of china ; only upon the account of honor , and the maintaining of a good correspondence , the king thereof receives from the chinese monarch his crown and scepter . these high-land people will in no wise suffer the chineses to come amongst them , and very hardly to speak to them . the people of this kingdom are the issue of them who fled out of the province of huquang , to avoid the outrages of the enemy of the race of cheva , and betook themselves to these high mountains for safety , where ever since their posterity hath continu'd , possessing innumerable brave vales , and incomparable good lands , which are secur'd against the invasion or inroads of any enemy . upon some of the mountains in china are great store of wild people , who by reason of the narrow and difficult passages to them , are not to be brought under subjection to the emperor , notwithstanding great endeavors have been us'd to effect the same . chap. xiv . of mines of all sorts , as metals , stones , &c. vvithin the spacious continent of this empire , and chiefly upon the mountains , are found many rich mines , as well of silver and gold , as other metals , in great abundance ; yet to dig for gold or silver out of any of them , is forbid , although it remains free for any person to seek for gold upon the sides and banks of rivers , where the same is also found in great quantities , with which all the country drive their trade , by bartering and exchanging it away for other commodities . upon the mountain yocheu is digg'd up a green stone , which being beaten to powder , affords the painter a most delicate vert. there are also several excellent stone quarries , among which , some of marble , whereof they make tables , and other curious ornaments for their houses , it having such strange , yet natural veins , that by their concentring , the shapes of hills , waters , trees , flowers , are so admirably figur'd upon the same , as if the most exquisite artist of the world had depicted them with his pencil . in the province of peking is found very clear white and red marble , as also touchstones , and several other sorts of stones , which for colour and hardness are much valued . and upon the mountain xaitung , in the province of xansi , the iasper of several colours is found ; as also in xensi , upon the hill io , are very clear stones , which for their lustre and sparkling resemble diamonds . out of mount kiun is digg'd red marble . in suchue , on mount tiexe , grows a stone , which being burnt in the fire , yields iron very fit to make swords . the hill cucay , near chingtien , brings forth trees and stones red of colour ; and in the province of huquang , all the products of the hill hoan ( which signifies the yellow hill ) even to the earth and stones , are of a gold colour . there are several other hills which produce strange and precious stones , as the hill xeyen , so nam'd , because after rain there are found stones upon the same resembling swallows . many other produce variety of stones , held in great esteem by reason of experiments which have been made of them in the cure of several diseases , as all sorts of agues , fevers , calentures , &c. and as in some places are such variety of rare and physical stones , so in others are earth and medicinal drugs ; namely , in the province of quangsi , near to the city cincheu , is digg'd up a certain yellow earth , which is a powerful antidote against all manner of poison . in the iurisdiction of huquang there are several places where they gather great store of manna , which the natives take for frozen dew . in the province of xansi , upon the mountain tape , they dig up a certain earth so red , that they use it for vermilion to print their red seals ; whereas upon the mountain nieuxu the earth is so white , that it is us'd by the women in stead of paint ; for being dissolv'd in water , it strangely embellisheth the face which is wash'd therewith . here also they have mines of coals , which are like those in europe . there is also in divers places throughout the whole empire , a certain sort of lime , which they press from the bark of a tree , being tough , and sticking like pitch ; of this , which i suppose i may call a gum , they make a certain sort of paint , wherewith they colour all their ships , houses , and houshold-stuff , which makes them to shine like glass ; and this is the reason that the houses in china and iapan glitter and shine so bright , that they dazle the eyes of such as behold them . this paint also lays a shining colour upon wood , which is so beautiful and lasting , that they use few or no table-cloths at their meals ; for if they spill any grease , or other liquor upon the table , it is easily rubb'd off with a little fair water , without loss or damage of colour . chap. xv. of roots , herbs , flowers , reeds , trees , and fruits . the vast and large territories of this empire , which reach not only very far from east to west , but also from south to north , occasioneth that in no part of the universe so great a variety of fruits is produced ; the true and natural cause whereof is the several tempers of the air ( which must of necessity be granted in so immense territories ) it being by experience known , that some grow best under a hot climate , others under a cold , and some under a well temper'd air ; all which are to be found in this country . the learned among themselves have describ'd at large in their books what each province doth produce ; by the view whereof , and other particular relations , this may be affirm'd for truth in general , that all things necessary for the sustenance of man , as well as for delight , are to be had there in great abundance , without being beholden to their neighbors . and thus much i dare from my own knowledge affirm , that whatever is to be had in europe , is likewise found in china ; and if in truth there want any thing , nature hath supply'd that single defect with divers other things beyond those we have in europe . now that it may be obvious to every understanding , with what a copious harvest of fruits and vegetables mild nature has bless'd this empire , and the inhabitants thereof , i shall briefly discourse thereof as followeth . in iungping ( the chief city of the province of peking ) grows a very excellent root , and of great esteem , call'd by them ginseng , but by the islanders of iapan , nisi : the reason of the chinese name seems to be deriv'd from its shape , in regard it artificially resembles a man ; it is not much unlike to the mandrake of europe , only it is much less ; neither do i much doubt but it is a sort of mandrake , in regard it has the same shape and vertue . this root being dried is yellow of colour , and sweetish of taste ; but being chew'd , it seems to be mingled with a little bitterness : it is a great enlivener of the spirits of a man , and therefore such as are of an hot and strong constitution , endanger their lives by using it , in regard of its strengthning nature and quality ; whereas persons weak and feeble through sickness or otherwise , find great advantage in the use thereof ; for such is the soveraign vertue of this root , that it has recover'd some that were brought to deaths door ; for which its most rare qualities it is become of so great price , that it is commonly sold for thrice its weight in silver . in queicheu , near to liping , grows the best root of china ; there is of two sorts , the true and counterfeit , yet both natural ; the true grows near to this city , and in other places the counterfeit , or , to speak more properly , the wild root , and is that which is brought generally into europe : it is of a reddish colour within , but neither so big , nor of so great vertue as the true , which grows and increases under ground , almost after the manner of potatoes in india , and especially in old pine-tree woods , from whence they say this root proceeds , first of all from the gum or iuice of the pine-tree , which falling upon the ground , takes root , and brings forth an herb , which by degrees spreads it self upon the earth , and grows under ground with knotty roots , in shape , bigness , and colour , not unlike to the indian coco-nuts , but thinner and softer , which they use in several medicines . this root was first known in europe in the year . when the chineses brought the same to be sold in the city of goa in india ; and although the like root may grow in other parts of india , as also in the west-indies , yet is it much inferior in goodness to that of the east ; the best whereof is tastless , heavy , sound , and firm . this root hath a particular vertue , according to the relation of garcias , for the cure of the spanish pox , and is soveraign against the itch , tremblings , aches , gout , &c. it is also very good for a weak stomach , headache , the stone in the bladder proceeding from cold. here grows also great store of ginger in this country , so purely , and with such celerity , as exceeds all in other countries ; though it is true , in several other parts there is great store of ginger to be had , as at bengala , and upon the islands molucco , &c. which is for the most part brought into europe . of this root there are two sorts , male and female ; which last is smaller of leaf and root than the first ; the leaves are very like those of reed , so that whosoever never saw any ginger grow , would take them to be reeds . the leaves of the male sort , through which run some greater sinews or veins , rise not much higher than three foot above ground : the roots are of several weights and bigness , whereof some have the length of four spans , full of knots , and shooting not deep into the ground , but like reeds grow upon the surface of the earth , and are digg'd out of the ground when the leaves are wither'd , which is about the middle of summer : when they take them up , they break off a piece , and fling it into the ground again for an increase . the roots fresh taken up , by reason of their abounding moisture , are not so hot of taste as the dried , which are laid a little into the sun to harden ; thus prepar'd , they fling mold or clay upon them , to prevent them from being worm-eaten , which this root is very subject to ; it increases very fast , as do all other spices which grow in such places as lie near the sea. and though the chineses and others plant ginger amongst the rest of their herbs , yet however it grows also wild , but falls short of the goodness of that which is cultivated . when they intend to prepare this commodity for sale , they first pare it , and then put it immediately into pickle or vinegar for an hour or two ; afterwards they take it out , and lay it in the sun to dry for the like space ; then they take it again into the house , put it up into a dry place , and there let it lie till all the moisture is drawn out ; which done , they put it into pickle , with good store of sugar : and this kind of ordering makes it pleasant to the pallat , and abates much of its heat . and this is generally known by the name of green-ginger , which as a sallet is us'd by the chineses among other herbs . it is very soveraign for several distempers , as pain in the belly , cholick , flux , &c. but persons of a hot constitution ought to use it moderately , it being apt to inflame the blood. most of the provinces of china abound as well in all manner of eatable , as medicinal herbs . we will descend a little to particulars . in the province of xensi , near to the chief city kingyang , grows a herb call'd kinsu , which for its resemblance to a tuft of yellow hair , the chineses call the golden , or the gold thred of silk-worms ; it is of a bitter taste , and rather of a cooling then warming quality ; it cures all manner of scurf of the body . here also grows another herb call'd quei , good against melancholy , and occasioning joy and gladness of heart , if taken inwardly . near to cingcheu , in the province of quantung , lie some islands , wherein grows an herb call'd lungsiu , which makes horses strong and swift if they eat of the same . also near the same city grows the herb of a thousand years , so commonly call'd ; but they farther affirm of it , that it is immortal , and never dies . the water wherein the same has been infus'd , being drank , makes white hair black , and is very good to prolong life . there are besides these several other incomparable herbs , which are us'd amongst them for the cure of distempers of all sorts . in the kingdom of tanyeu grows a certain herb very high amongst the rocks , which will not burn when flung into the fire , and there kept for some time ; only it will turn a little red , but as soon as out of the fire , presently recovers its pristine and natural colour ; yet although it resist fire , it immediately turns to dirt being put into water . in the province of quantung , near to kiunchen , grows the herb chifung , so call'd , because it shews which way the wind blows ; the seamen say they can discover by the same what stormy weather they shall have , before they go to sea. in the province of quangsi , near to chincheu , the inhabitants make a kind of cloth of a certain herb call'd yu , which is esteem'd far before silk , and much dearer . but in the province of queicheu , near to liping , they make cloth of an herb very like hemp , and call'd co ; which is very commodious in summer . the chinese physicians say , that upon the mountain tiengo grow above a hundred sorts of simples , all of very soveraign vertues . but amongst all others , china is famous for an herb call'd thea or cha , and whereof the natives and other neighboring people make their liquor call'd thea or cha , taking its name from the herb. there is a very great difference in the manner of preparing and using this liquor , between the chineses and those of iapan ; for that the iapanners beat the leaves to a powder , and mingle it with boiling water in a cup , which they afterwards drink off : but the chineses put the leaves whole into a pot of boiling water , which having lain in steep for some time , they sip off hot , without swallowing down any of the leaves , but only the quintessence thereof extracted . others prepare it with milk and a little salt mingled with water , which is not so well approv'd ; but however prepar'd , it is not only drunk in china , and other parts of india , but is much us'd likewise in divers other countries ; and the general consent of all people , that they find much good by it , enhances the price , and makes the same be sold here at a very dear rate . in xensi , near the city hacheu , is great store of hemp ; but no flax grows in all the empire . in kiangsi , near the city kienchang , grows a sort of rice , so far exceeding the rest for goodness , that the emperor himself sends for his own stores from thence ; and for its excellency the chineses call it silver-cron . in xensi , near the city kingyang , grows another sort of rice , us'd by the people to purge the body , and cause urine . in the province of chekiang , upon the mountain tienno , near the city hangcheu , grow mushroms in great abundance , which are dispersed into all parts of the country , and will keep good a whole year , either dried or pickled . this country produces abundance of cottons , the seed whereof was brought thither about five hundred years since : and though this fruit doth likewise grow in other parts at present , as in arabia , upon the islands of cyprus , maltha , in sicily , and in egypt , i think it not amiss ( since it is one of the most profitable commodities for trade in china ) to give this brief description thereof : it grows upon a stalk almost three foot high , cover'd with a reddish bark , and full of prickles , dividing it self into several branches . the leaves are not much unlike those of the vine , and divided into three parts , which for bigness may be compar'd with those of the mast-tree : it bears a flower which is yellow on the outside , and red in the middle , from which proceeds a round fruit , about the bigness of an apple , wherein , when it is ripe , the wool lies conceal'd , which is afterwards gather'd , sold , and dispos'd of to several uses . the leaves of the cotton-tree are generally alike , onely here and there some are smoother , softer , and more even than others . in some places of china beans may be seen growing upon trees , a sort of which near the city changchang are reputed good against poison . the province of quantung produces abundance of osiers , which seem to be no other than ropes twisted together by nature ; of which there are whole mountains full in this province , which are put by the inhabitants to divers uses : and in regard they are very tough , and will not easily break , they make sometimes cordage thereof for vessels ; but their best use is to make soft mattresses , upon which most of the people , the grandees , and the emperor himself lay themselves naked when they go to sleep . very neat and clean is this furniture , and withal very cool in the summer ; and though the mattresses be only spread one the bare floor , yet they look upon it as a fit place to lie on , having been no otherwise accustom'd . the whole island of hainan is full of these osiers , especially of the best , which the portuguese call the white rota . of flowers . there are several rare and well scented flowers which grow in these parts , that are unknown to those of europe . in the province of suchuen , near to chungking , grows a certain flower call'd meutang , in high esteem amongst them , and therefore call'd the king of flowers . it differs very little in fashion from the european rose , but is much larger , and spreads it leaves farther abroad . it far surpasses the rose in beauty , but falls short in richness of scent . it has no thorns or prickles , and is generally of a white colour , mingled with a little purple ; yet there are some that are yellow and red . this flower grows upon a bush , and is carefully cherish'd and planted in all gardens belonging to the grandees , for one of the most choice flowers . in the province of huquang , near the city tan , is a great cataract , which occasions a mere , wherein grow flowers of a saffron colour , whose like are no where else to be seen in all those countries . several of these flowers grow upon one root , being something bigger than the european lilly , and much handsomer ; for fashion , resembling tulips : the leaves of the stalks are large and round , and drive upon the water , as the leaves of the weeds do in europe , which at their season they gather and dry , and make them fit to be us'd by shop-keepers in stead of paper , to put up their wares in . there are in some places whole pools abounding with these flowers , which , to say truth , grow not there naturally , but have been sow'd by one or other , for that they are in great request amongst them . but amongst all others , the chinese rose must deservedly take place , which changes colour every day twice ; for one time its all purple , and another time as white as snow ; and were the scent thereof pleasant or delightful , it might with merit challenge the world for a peer . the chief city of queicheu , situate in the province of quangsi , takes its name from the flower call'd quei ; which although it grows in other parts , yet no where so plentifully as in this province , and chiefly under the command of this city : it grows upon a very high tree , which has leaves proportion'd like them of a laurel or cinamon-tree ; but the flowers are very small , yellow of colour , and have a fine smell : after they are once in flower , they continue a long time blowing , without withering or shedding , or falling from the tree ; and after they have done blowing , the tree shoots out again within a month , and has fresh flowers , whose colour is so fragrant , that they perfume all those parts where they grow . the tartars infuse these flowers in the iuice of lemmons , wherewith they colour the hair of their horses : but the chineses make delicate confects of them , which are delicious to the taste , and pleasant to the smell . near to kinhoa , in the province of chekiang , is a certain flower , by the portuguese in india call'd mogorin : it grows upon a very small tree , is milk-white , and not unlike to the iessamy flower , only it has more leaves , and exceeds it far for smell ; for one flower is enough to perfume a whole house . this flower is in very great esteem with them , so that in cold weather they diligently house the pots in which they grow . and lastly , near the city pingyve in queicheu , grows in great abundance the well scented iessamy . of reeds . in the foregoing part of this chapter you have had some examples of the variety of herbs , plants , flowers , &c. produc'd in several parts of china ; i shall now say something of the different sorts of reeds growing there and first , in xanhung , near tengcheu , grows a reed that is naturally four-square . in huquang , near the mountain , grows a sort of reed which will last only three years ; but like a careful sire , before it dies it shoots out afresh at the root : thus every three years renewing by death , and rising again . in the province of nanking , near hoaigan , is a great mere , wherein grows very large and high reeds , greatly esteem'd by the inhabitants . in quanhung , near the city lochang , upon the mountain chang , grows a black reed , whereof the chineses make pipes , and several other things , of as pure a black and shining colour , as if they were made of ebony . in the same province , upon the mountain lofen , grows a reed that exceeds all the rest for length and thickness , the stalks being at least four foot thick . in the province of chekiang , near the city of chucheu , runs a rivulet , in which grow several sorts of reed or cane , as hard as iron , and oftentimes three handfuls thick : and although they are hollow , yet are they of strength sufficient to bear a great burthen without breaking : the biggest grow three or four rods high ; some have green stalks , others coal-black : they make a very pleasant shew , not only because of the flourishing verdure of the leaves for the most part of the year , but also because of the several colours produc'd by the various sorts that grow altogether . of these , notwithstanding their hardness before-mention'd , such as are skilful artists , and know how to split the same into very thin pieces , make mattresses , baskets , canes , &c. of the thinner and smaller sort they make pikes and lances , which have sharp irons at the ends . they put them likewise to several other uses , especially for the making of perspective-glasses , in regard they are light , straight , thick and firm . the water that runs from this reed , when it is laid green upon the fire , is found , being taken inwardly , to be very soveraign to drive out of the body all putrifi'd blood , occasion'd by blows , falls , or otherwise . the young shoots of it , before they have any leaves , are boil'd with flesh like turnips , and pickled in vinegar , are kept all the year for sawce . amongst these various sorts of reeds may be comprehended another kind , that grows upon some mountains in china in great abundance , and is call'd by the indians , rotang ; but in europe , rotting , or iapan canes . and though these canes are us'd in europe to walk with , yet the young branches thereof being full of iuice , are eaten raw by the chineses . when these canes are dried , and struck one against another , there will flie sparks of fire from them , as from a flint , and as such they are made use of in some places of the indies . this sort of reed is very tough , and being green , is made use of in stead of cords to tie or bind any thing withal . the inhabitants of iava , iapan , and other islanders , make therewith cable for anchors , which will last longer in salt water than ropes made of hemp ; and when any merchants ship trading thither from europe , need any , they make use of these , they being strong enough to hold the weightiest anchors . the fruit of this rotting or cane is eatable , and pleasant to the palate ; in form somewhat round , about the bigness of a ball , having a shell like a chesnut , hard , but brittle . upon every ioint , from the bottom to the top , sprouts out a small branch in stead of leaves , upon which hangs the fruit in clusters . within the body of this fruit is a white kernel , from which they extract an oyl not only good to eat , but very soveraign in the cure of wounds , if dress'd therewith ; so that the indian slaves , if they receive hurt at any time from these rottings or canes , wherewith they are wont to be corrected , they forthwith make use of this oyl . besides these before-mention'd , there are found as well in china as divers other parts of the indies , two other different sorts , which are by the indians call'd bamboes . the smaller of these is very full of pith ; but the other doth so far exceed all the rest for bigness , that i do not wonder in the least if some writers , both ancient and modern , have sometimes call'd it a tree . this kind , call'd bamboes , grows in morish or fenny grounds , and is very straight ; but in its growth they bend it on purpose to prepare it for their use , which ss to make chairs of , such as they are carried in . of the body of this tree the chineses sometimes make their wherries , in which they row with great swiftness upon the rivers . the leaves hereof are somewhat like those of the olive-tree . of trees . this empire doth also very much abound with trees ; not only such as grow in europe , but several others of a more strange nature , not known in these parts of the world. in the province of suchue , in the small city of kien , stands a certain idol-temple , wherein is a tree call'd cieennien , that is to say , the tree of of a thousand years ; which is so prodigiously large , that two hundred . sheep may stand in covert under one branch of it , without being seen , though you come very near to it . in the same province likewise grows a sort of beans upon a tree , which are so exceeding hard , that the people , by reason thereof , have given them the name of stone-beans . in the province of huquang grows a tree , nam'd the tree of sleep ; for that ( as some report ) a branch of this tree applied to any part of the body , causes a sweet and pleasant sleep . in the province of chekiang , near to the small city singhiang , grow such extraordinary large trees , that fourscore men are not able to fathom them about : nay further , there are some of those trees ( ni fallit fama ) of that vast bigness , that one branch will cover at least forty men. in the province of macao is a tree by the portugueses call'd the iron-tree , in regard the wood thereof , both for colour , heaviness , and hardness , resembles iron , and sinks immediately when put into the water . in the province of quantung , near chaoking , grows great store of sweet and well-scented wood , whereof the inhabitants make tables , chairs , chests , and the like . in the province of quangsi the inhabitants make linnen cloth of the leaves of trees . in the province of chekiang are several woods consisting of mulberry-trees , which the inhabitants cut every year , that so they may not grow up to any largeness ; for they find by experience , that the leaves of the lower trees make the best silk : so that by this only means , all that keep silk-worms know very well how to distinguish the first spinning of the silk from the second , because the first is the product of the soft and tender leaves , which shoot forth in the spring , and are then eaten by the worm ; but the hard and sowre summer-leaves make the second spinning ; which alteration of food doth occasion so great a difference in the work of these small creatures . and such is the infinite abundance of silks in this province , that ten suits of silk may there be bought cheaper than you can buy one of cloth here in europe . in the province of quangsi , near the city cincheu , is great store of cinamon-trees , which differs only in this from that of ceylon , in that it is stronger of scent , and hotter upon the tongue . the tree upon which it grows , is about the bigness of an orange-tree , and has many long , thick , and straight branches , whose leaves have some similitude with those of the laurel : it bears a snow-white and well-scented flower , from whence is produc'd a smart sort of fruit , which being neglected by the people , is eaten up by the birds and monkies . from this fruit drops a iuice which has the taste of cinamon , but not so strong : the wood of the tree has neither smell nor taste , insomuch that nature seems to have depriv'd all the parts of this tree of its vertue , and only bestow'd it upon its bark , to raise it to the higher esteem , and draw from thence the greater advantage . this tree , as all others , has a double bark ; the first is a very pleasant kind , and so thin , that it cannot be distinguish'd from the other , but by its greenness : for afterwards when it is dry , it sticks so fast to the innermost bark , that it can neither be seen nor tasted , nor peel'd off . the green inward bark , when this outward rind is taken off , is slippery and smooth : being thus peel'd off and cleansed , it is cut into four-square pieces , and laid a drying in the sun , it is afterwards roll'd up , and put into barrels , and so transported into europe in the same form as we have it , and see it sold in all parts . after the bark is peel'd off , the tree will stand two or three years naked , without getting a new bark ; but after that time the bark will re-increase , and become fit to be new peel'd . the inhabitants say , that the root of this tree produces a sap not unlike to camphire . the chineses , and likewise those of the island of ceylon , distill from the green bark and the fresh flowers ( almost after the same manner as those of europe make cinamon-water ) a certain liquor , which they apply to several uses . in the island of ceylon these cinamon-trees grow in such abundance , that they supply all parts of the world with their bark , and would produce more than could be spent , if the islanders did not sometimes burn whole woods . but this may be observ'd , that as this island is very fruitful in the product of cinamon , so on the other hand , neither cloves nor nutmeg-trees will grow upon it . in some few places of china there grow cloves , pepper , and nutmegs , but in small quantities , so that most of those spices are commonly brought from other places . now in regard it will not be unpleasant to the readers , to peruse the nature of these trees and fruits , i shall declare in a few words what i have observ'd concerning them , whereof no mention has been made by any other former writer . the tree upon which the cloves grow , is as big as an ordinary pear-tree , and grows after the same form : the leaves hang upon long stalks , and grow sometimes single , and sometimes in clusters : it has several greater and lesser branches , each whereof end in very thin shoots , upon whose top grow small stalks , where sit the cloves in clusters : within the head of the cloves grows also a flower which yields a very pleasant scent , as well as the fruit , but is much more fragrant in dry weather than in wet ; upon which also depends the fruitfulness or unfruitfulness of it : for in a dry year there is more fruit than leaves upon the tree . but although extraordinary heat be the most seasonable weather for these trees ; yet they do not always yield a like plentiful harvest ; for about the second or third , and sometimes about the seventh year , the crop is much worse . the cloves are first red of colour , but afterwards turn black , and are gather'd in the months of september , october , and november , either with the hand , or else beaten off with a long reed : such as are left upon the tree grow much bigger than those that are gather'd , and fall off of themselves the next year ; which though they are not altogether so sharp of taste , yet are held much dearer , and are us'd for seed : and this is the reason why the indians name the same the mother of fruits . these seeds grow up to a compleat tree in eight or ten years time , and then bear store of fruit. the cloves , when they are first gather'd , are blackish , and to make them blacker , they lay them to dry in the sun ; but to preserve them from being worm-eaten , they lay them to steep a while in salt water , and then again dry them in the sun : being thus prepar'd for keeping , they are transported into most parts of the world. and here observe , that though the clove-trees are only cherish'd for the sake of the fruit , yet there is an aromatick soveraign vertue in the very leaves , flowers , and branches . i shall not need to say any thing of the excellency of this spice , it being so well known to all persons ; only this i shall add , as worthy of observation , because thereby may be understood the subtilty of the indians , that when they are to sell their cloves , they will be sure to soke them well before-hand with water , to make them weigh heavier . out of the flowers and green cloves the indians extract a certain water or spirit , which is exceeding pleasant of smell , and also very good for several distempers . the best place for these clove-trees to grow in , are the molucca islands , where they are more fruitful than in any other place , and naturally delight to grow upon high places , and so thick together , that the sun is not able to pierce through them . now observe , that as the cinamon-tree prospers no where so well as upon the island of ceylon , nor the clove , as upon the moluccaes ; so the nutmeg-tree takes the greatest liking to the particular island of banda , which is one of the chiefest of the moluccaes . the tree upon which the ordinary nutmegs grow , and call'd by the inhabitants bongopolu , resembles an apple or pear tree , and springs oftentimes of it self , without planting . it is always green , full of blossoms , and laden with fruit , whereof some are full ripe , and others but half ripe . the bark is swarthy , the wood hollow and pithy , and the leaves ( which grow in clusters upon the stalks ) are green of colour , thin and smooth , which being rubb'd between the fingers as they are pull'd from the tree , do not only smell very strongly fragrant , but retain also , when they are dried , their sharp and strong aromatick scent and vertue . the flowers or blossoms are for bigness and colour much like the pear or cherry-tree , dropping easily off without any great scent : the fruit which succeeds the blossoms , grows scattering up and down about the ioynts of the boughs . when the blossom is fall'n off , the first shell of the nut at the beginning is green , tough , and somewhat thick ; but as it grows ripe , it becomes full of yellow and purple specks . this rough shell being soon split , the nut appears , about which sits the mace in the form of a net ; afterwards , when the fruit is ripe , this rough shell falls quite off , in the same manner as the shell of a ripe walnut drops off ; and then the mace appears of a delicate red colour , but afterwards turns yellow , and includes that kernel which we properly call the nutmeg ; so that the nutmeg is cover'd with three shells ; the outermost green and thick , the middlemost is thinner , of a gold colour , and very hard ; and lastly , the innermost , which is a hard rind . this fruit is very much spoil'd and eaten up by birds , especially a certain kind of white and small pigeons , whose flesh being eaten , taste very much of the mace : they are by those of europe call'd the nutmeg-eaters . these trees bring forth fruit two or three times in a year , which nevertheless are not to be gather'd till they are through ripe , lest they should grow light and worm-eaten . when they are first taken out of the shell or husk , they are laid a drying in the sun ; then taking off the mace , they wash the nutmeg in lime-water , which preserves it from perishing ; insomuch that they may be transported into all parts of the world without taking any harm . those nuts are counted the best which are of an ash-colour , mixed with white streaks . it often happens that some nuts differ from others in bigness and colour , as is to be seen by the nuts in europe . such nuts as are by the indians call'd palajava , are us'd in medicines , not amongst their victuals . but the mace that covers the nutmeg is taken by the indians before it be through ripe , whilst it is of a very deep red colour , and put into vinegar and salt , and so brought to the table , and eaten before the meat , to sharpen the appetite . when the mace is ripe , it is taken off the nut and dried in the sun , and laid up carefully . the indians say , that as well the nut as the mace cures shrunk sinews , and other aches of the body , caus'd by cold ; and for that end every one has oyl in his house made of the fresh fruit : and as there comes from the mace mnch less oyl than from the nut , so on the other hand , the oyl of mace is much stronger than that of the nutmeg . the inhabitants esteem and value the mace so much higher than the nut , in regard they can sell the mace almost fifty times dearer than the nut. the green and unripe nuts are put by the grandees of india into vinegar or sugar , and so brought to the table in stead of a banquet . and of late years some european merchants have brought over of these nuts order'd after this manner , which are us'd not only in physick , but as a delicacy . some put the outward shell or husk into sugar , and prefer it before the nut , because of its most delicate smell and taste . there is another sort of long nutmegs , which are by the indians call'd pala metfiri : these are accounted the best by the ordinary people , but without any reason ; for though they they are bigger than the round , yet they have not that aromatick vertue : neither is the mace of this long nut in that esteem amongst the indians ( though perhaps of a better colour ) as that of the round nutmeg , there being very little vertue in it ; and the very trees upon which these long nuts grow , are reckon'd amongst the wild and worst sort , so that the indians think it not worth their time or trouble to gather them , there being little or no vertue in them . and to say all in one word , the tree upon which these long nutmegs grow , differs more in vertue and strength then form or shape from that of the other . the chiefest sorts of pepper are two , the one round , and the other long : the round pepper grows chiefly in some molucca islands , as iava and sumatra , shooting up very high , and is supported with poles , as hops in europe . if the seed of this fruit be sown in a fertile and rich soil , it will bring forth a very plentiful harvest in one year ; but if sown in a more barren ground , it will require longer time before it comes to bear . if shoots downwards into the ground with its root , which is full of small tough strings : the outside of the leaves are of a deep , but the inside of a more pale green. the fruit hangs like currants , only the branches are much bigger and longer . besides this , there grows in india a sort of long pepper , call'd by the indians , pimpilim , which is never us'd about meats , but only in medicines , especially in treacle and other antidotes against poyson : and this seems to be done not without great reason , in regard it has a very great strength , which single quality makes it to be sold at a dearer rate than the other . this long pepper grows in great abundance at bengala , and is transported from thence into europe . in shape ( except the fruit ) this plant is like unto that of the round pepper , only it either creeps along upon the ground , or runs up against lower poles than those of the other pepper . the leaves thereof are more tender , and of a darker green , and have long stalks : there is little difference between these two sorts ; that is , the fruit is gather'd when it is green , and dry'd before it is ripe ; and though it is not so hot upon the tongue when it is first dry'd , yet afterwards by lying , it gathers as great strength , and is as hot of taste as the round pepper . the indians use this in salves against the griping of the guts ; and also for an antidote against poyson , giddiness of the head , &c. here grows also in many places abundance of coco-nuts , which the n●tives call coquoeiro . the tree which bears them seldom grows straight , i● commonly four or five foot thick , and above fifty foot high , with the roo● lying very shallow in the ground , which causes great admiration how it can be supported so high in the air , with such a heavy top , hanging full of large fruit , against high and stormy gusts of wind , and not be over-turn'd ▪ and indeed this is the more admirable , if it be consider'd , that the lowe● part of the body of this tree is no thicker than the upper . the bark of it is of a swarthy colour , and of little use , though sweet and juycie . about the body of the tree grows never a branch ; but on the very top of it stand up fifteen or sixteen large leaves , like a plume of feathers , each being about sixteen foot long , and a foot thick at the bottom , consisting of several other leaves , which stand one against another in a row . between each leaf on the top of the tree is a rent or parting cleft of two foot long , which is at first green , afterwards red , and opens of it self . before this cleft opens , there appears within a very fine stem of a foot long , and three or four fingers thick , with several branches upon it , upon which grow certain three●corner'd blossoms , as big as almonds , white of colour , and are the beginnings of the flowers and nuts ; for when the rent breaks open , then the branches spread , and the yellow flowers appear . after the flower is off , the fruit succeeds , which grows each upon a short stem , about the bigness of a goose-quill . the fruit of this tree is heavy , hard , and as big as a man's head , hanging in clusters at the top . on the out-side of these nuts is a thick , stringy , and tough shell , which , if gather'd green , yields a very pleasant iuyce , good , being drank fresh , against the dropsie . when the nuts are thorow ripe , and dry , the kernel proves very sweet of taste , and are often eaten by travellers for refreshment , no nuts in europe being to be compar'd with them : and the sea-men that go long voyages provide themselves with these nuts , which they eat as medicinal against the scurvy , and as a restorative when they are grown weak and faint . it is warm and moist in the first degree ; and of the kernels is made an oyl , not inferior to that of almonds for strength and vertue , and is generally us'd in the east and west-indies , both in meats and medicines . taken inwardly , this oyl cures the rupture , and most inward wounds and bruises . of the stringy stuff which grows on the outside of the shell of these nuts they make ropes in several parts , that will last a long while in salt water , which is so well known to the portuguese , that all the anchor-cables and other ropes ( which is very observable ) us'd about their kings ships , are made of this stuff . a certain historian , lucuna by name , makes mention in one of his books , that in some places in india , they weave carpets of this hairy stuff that grows about the shell of the coco-nut . of the hard shell are made drinking-cups , which are often tipt with gold or silver . the leaves serve , and are us'd in stead of paper ; nay , some indians make themselves clothes of the same , which will last many years before they go to decay and wear out . the wood it self is good for , and put to divers uses , whereof , in regard others have written at large , i shall omit to make any mention . near to kingyven , in the province of quangsi , grows a tree call'd areca , brought thither out of india , in shape like that of the coco-nut , but not so thick , and has small leaves : its fruit is also call'd areca , being so hard , that it cannot be parted or divided , but with a knife or some sharp instrument . of fruits . besides the fruits which grow in several parts of europe , the chinese territories likewise produce yearly a rich harvest of several other sorts . in the province of quantung grows a sort of fruit , which by the chineses is call'd venku ; by the portuguese , iamboa ; and by the hollanders , pompel-moes . this fruit grows upon a tree beset with thorns , like the lemmon-tree , but exceeds it for bigness , having a white blossom , well scented , and whereof they make a sweet water : the fruit is much bigger , being generally as large as a man's head. the shell resembles that of the gold-apple for colour . the pap within is reddish , and sowre-sweet , and tastes as a grape not ripe , so that they make a sort of liquor of there , as it is usual in europe to do of cherries and pears . in the province of peking grow very excellent apples , pears , plums , wheat , and rye ; as also figs , grapes , and several other sorts of things ; but the inhabitants however make no wine , being better pleas'd with their liquor made of rice , which indeed is very pleasant of taste , and preferr'd by all that trade there , yea even by those of europe , before wine . in xansi grows a sort of sweet grape , which doubtless would make very delicate wine ; but the inhabitants dry them to make raisins of them , which are brought to be sold through all the country . in the same province also grow very large chesnuts ; but in that of suchue is another sort that will melt in the mouth like sugar . in the province of honan grow all sorts of gold-apples and pomegranates . but in that of huquang only one sort , which the chineses call the winter-gold-apple , because they are ripe in the winter , and are sweet of taste : there is in fokien the best sort of them , which differ not much in bigness from the apples in europe , but are like unto the muscate grape for taste and smell . this fruit dry'd and confected in sugar , will keep a whole year , and is a very delicate sweet-meat . in the province of chekiang drops from the trees a certain fatness , whereof they make very white candles , much better than those of tallow ; for they neither foul the fingers when put out , nor are of an ill smell . the tree is very large , and in its leaves and shape is not unlike the pear-tree in europe : it has white blossoms as the cherry-tree ; after the blossom follows a round berry as big as a cherry , but with a brown and thin skin , under which lies a white substance , which when the fruit is ripe , and the skin bursts , is seen ; and then they gather the berries , and boil them in water , which when hot , smell like flesh , but when cold , it feels like tallow . the leaves of this tree are very fat , on which the sheep and cows feed , and therewith become fat in a short time . in the province of xantung grows the apple call'd sucu , which dry'd as we do figs in europe , will keep good a whole year together , and is as a delicate sold in all parts of china . it is bigger than the ordinary apple in this country , and of a deep red colour : the kernels do not lie in the middle , but stand upright on one side , being uncertain in the number ; for in some there are found ten , fifteen , or more , according as they are in largeness , while in others there are none at all . it is red within , and pleasant of taste when ripe . here also are some apples , green of skin , and hard , and are eaten after the manner as the apples in england . this last sort of fruit grows no where but in china . in the province of suchue grows the fruit lichi , which being ripe , as a rarity is brought to the emperor's court. the greatest quantity thereof is found in the southern parts of fokien . the portuguese at macao call it lichas. it grows upon very high trees , whose leaves are like those of the laurel . upon the tops of the branches grows the fruit in clusters as grapes , but is very like for fashion unto a small heart , and about the bigness of an acorn , with a rough shell as the lesser pine-apple , but not so thick , being easily pull'd off with the finger . it s kernel is full of iuice , white of colour , pleasant of taste , and smells like a rose , and being ripe , receives a purple colour . it is a very pleasant sight to view the trees , then shewing as if they hung full of small hearts ; so that with great reason may this be call'd the king of fruits , being both so pleasant to behold and taste . through the whole empire of china there grow no pine-apples , but only in this province . there is also another sort of round fruit call'd kungyen , that is , dragons-eye , not much unlike the former , only it is somewhat smaller and rounder , being for the bigness much like our cherries in europe , but harder of skin . this fruit is dry'd and sold every where in markets ; but it is much better eaten fresh from the tree . here also grows the fruit muiginli , that is , the plum of the fair woman , being round , and exceeding the damas pruine for bigness and goodness . in this country grows likewise in several places a certain fruit call'd duriones , which , though of an ill taste , are yet very wholesom . it is dry in operation , causes sweating , and is good against the wind and dropsie , provided it be eaten moderately , for otherwise it will over-heat the liver . most men at first fancy this fruit to smell like rotten egs ; but after they have once eaten of it , they change opinion , esteeming it to be the sweetest that ever they did eat of . the grandees make account of this fruit as a great delicacy , and think they can never have enough of it . the leaf or the herb betel ( which we spoke of before to be so chew'd by them ) has so great an aversion to this fruit , that it spoils and rots the same , if it lie near unto it ; insomuch , that if at any time any person eat too much of that , the betel is a present remedy against the same . in quantung is a certain fruit call'd musa : the tree whereon it grows is very delightful , as well for height as its large spreading arms , and call'd by some the indian fig-tree : the leaves are nine handfuls long , and two and a half broad ; the one side of a brown colour , and the other green. it shoots forth several branches , upon which hang the figs , which are of several kinds ; for some are yellow , long , pleasant of taste , and well scented ; others green , long , and well tasted ; but both hard of digestion : nevertheless it breeds good blood , and cures the cough . and the bark of the tree is good against agues and other distempers . chap. xvi . of animals . as kind nature hath abundantly provided and bless'd china with all manner of trees , bushes , herbs , and fruits ; so it has made the same no less fruitful in the product of all sorts of irrational creatures , as beasts , fishes , fowls , &c. of four-footed creatures . the sheep in china are like those of persia and tartary , having long and thick tails , which they drag after them , weighing forty or fifty pound : their flesh is very sweet . near the garrison of tieki is great store of cows , having very long , thick and curl'd tails , which the chinese soldiers wear for ornament in their caps in stead of feathers . near to the cities of cingcheu and tengcheu , there is found in the maw of a cow a stone call'd nienhoang , which signifies the yellow of the cow , by reason of its colour : it is of several sizes , and sometimes as big as a goose egg : and although it be not altogether so firm and close as the bezoar stone , and consequently lighter , yet is it by the chineses valued and esteemed much before it : it seems outwardly to be chalk , and is much commended for several uses . in the province of quantung is a creature which the chineses call the swift cow ; for it is so nimble of foot , that it can run more than three hundred miles in a day . in cincheu is a certain beast very like a cow , having horns much whiter than ivory , which is an exceeding great lover of salt ; and therefore when at any time the huntsmen go abroad to take any of them , they carry bags of salt with them , which they lay as a bait ; and on this they will feed with such greediness , that they rather suffer themselves to be kill'd , than leave off their so dearly beloved prey . in the province of kiangsi , and especially in the city of nanchang , the inhabitants feed their hogs as well within the city as without , by means whereof there are such great and swarming herds continually kept in the streets , that they are hardly passable ; yet they are always kept very clean , great numbers of people being continually employ'd in taking away the filth . in the province of peking there are some cats with very long hair , as white as milk , and having long ears like a spaniel : the gentlewomen keep them for their pleasure ; for they will not hunt after , or catch mice , the reason perhaps being for that they are too high fed : yet they have store of other cats which are good mousers . in the provinces of iunnan and suchue are the best horses . and in the province of xensi , upon the mountain holan ( three hundred miles large ) are many wild horses . their horses are generally but of a mean stature , yet well set , broad buttock'd , and strong for service . near siven are yellow mice , very large , whose skins are in much request amongst the people . in all parts of china , especially in the province of quantung , are abundance of stags , bucks , hares , &c. in xantung are many ravenous wolves : and in xensi abundance of bears , the fore-feet whereof are held in great esteem by the natives . near to the chief city linyao lie some mountains , upon which are bred wild oxen , and creatures like tygers , with whose skins the inhabitants make their clothes . in the province of suchue , near the city po , is a creature call'd the rhinoceros : it is of a swarthy hue like the elephant : the skin is full of wrincles , and so hard withal , that it can scarcely be pierc'd with a sword : it has a snout like a hog , but sharper ; and above the nostrils stands the horn , which is generally black ; now and then there is one white , but very seldom , and that is sold much dearer than the other ; and indeed one is larger than the other , according to the age of the beast . there are great store of tygers in the province of chekiang , mischievous and fierce , according to their nature : but upon the mountain kutien are some that will not hurt a man. in several parts of china also are elephants bred , but the best are in the provinces of nanking and iunnan : i shall only add a few words concerning them , so much hauing been already said by several authors . their bigness is various : at constantinople was one seen , which from the eyes to the furthermost part of the back , was eleven foot , and from the eyes to the end of his snout , eight foot long . in heighth some are twelve , others thirteen and fourteen foot. they are generally black ; but some chinese writers affirm , that the king of nazaringa had a white one . their skin is like net-work , but so extraordinary hard , that it will turn the edge of a sword ; yet it is harder upon the back than the belly . for the chewing of their meat , they have four teeth within , besides those that stick out before , which stand crooked in the male , and down-right in the female . the nether iaw-bone is only mov'd in chewing , the upper always rests . in that part where the nose is plac'd in other creatures , the elephant has a long trunk or snout , which reaches to the ground , and has a slit at the end : this is both pliable and slippery , which they make use of in stead of a hand ; for they can take up any thing with it either moist or dry , and put it into their mouths . in the province of iunnan , the hill nalo is full of wild tygers and leopards ; and so also is the mountain xepao . in the province of quangsi , they are much fiercer than lions , and very hot and eager in the pursuit of men , women , and children . but nature has in some sort provided a means whereby to avoid the cruelty of this beast ; for it is always accompanied with a small creature , which with continual barking gives notice of its coming ; upon which noise every living thing endeavors to get out of the way by flight , or otherwise . the people of bengala stand in very great dread of this beast . the tyger and rhinoceros ( as bontius writes ) are great friends to one another , conversing much together ; the reason whereof the islanders of iapan told me , was , as they suppos'd , and which is not improbable , because the tyger is altogether a devourer of flesh , which must of necessity occasion a weak stomach ; whereas the rhinoceros feeds only upon green : therefore the tyger follows him for his dungs sake , which he eats for a cure when he is out of order , as the dogs grass , and the cats nip or cats-mint . in the province of quangsi are very large hogs , with great and strong bristles of a foot and a half long , which by a particular and strange motion of the body they know how to dart toward any one , and that not without great prejudice of those they hit . in the province of xensi is found the creature call'd xee , from whom proceeds the musk ; and which is very strange , if at any time it be carried out of the kingdom of lu , into the adjacent kingdom of laos , it dies immediately , as a fish out of the water . in the kingdom of gannan is a certain creature call'd tese , which in shape comes very near to a man , having long arms : he is black and hairy upon the body , swift of foot , and laughs aloud like a man , but is of so voracious a nature , that whomsoever he meets with he instantly devours . in the province of suchue lies a mountain call'd toyung , upon which are monkies or baboons , which for bigness and shape are very like a man. these creatures are more than ordinarily addicted to venery , so that they often attempt to surprise women on purpose to satisfie their beastial lust , and have their wills on them . the indians call them wild men , and the indian women are in such fear of them , that they dare not come near those woods where they frequent . of fowl. in the province of xantung are hens and fat capons to be had very cheap ▪ as also great abundance of all sorts of fowl , as pheasants , partridges , &c. in the province of xensi , about mincheu , are cocks and hens having wool upon them in stead of feathers . in the province of quantung are an innumerable company of ducks , which the inhabitants take great delight to breed and increase . they never suffer the duck to sit upon her eggs to hatch them , but put them into an oven moderately heated , or else bury them in a dunghil , and so hatch the young ones . in the province of huquang , near to the city hanyang , may be caught great store of geese . there are several other sorts of fowls and birds in other provinces , whereof we have already made mention in the former part of the description of china . of fish. in the province of xantung the pools and rivers do so abound with fish , that for the value of a peny you may buy ten pound weight thereof . in the province of kiangsi is a great abundance of all manner of fish , especially of salmon , and the like . in the province of huquang are caught many dainty lampreys in the river lofeu . near to the city kiagan is the pool mie , in which is bred a sort of fish as sweet as honey . in the province of chekiang , near the city canghoa , lies the mountain cienking , upon which is a pool , famous for the yellow or gold-fish that is in it : it is but a small fish , about a fingers length , with a forked tail ; but is in very great esteem at the choicest tables , so that the grandees have them commonly in their fish-ponds for their pleasure and use. in the province of honan , near to the chief city namyang , runs the river tan , wherein at the beginning of summer , but never else , are taken red fish ; before and after which time they are not to be had , in regard they hide themselves . near to the island hainan are caught whales , after the same manner as the hollanders and english take them in the north about greenland , whereof they make oyl which serves for several uses . of these commonly some are a hundred and twenty foot long ; the head whereof is reckon'd for a third part of the whole body : upon the top of the snout are two round holes , by which means they will take in a great quantity of water , and spout it out again with a mighty force . in stead of eyes they have two thin skins which stick out , and are three yards long , and a foot and a half broad , and cover'd over with stuff like unto flocks . on each side of the head it hath an ear , which is much smaller without than within , whereby they are very quick of hearing . it hath a very large mouth , with lips of so great a thickness , that they have sometimes five or six thousand weight of fat upon them . the tongue , which is about eighteen foot long , and ten broad , rests upon eight hundred small and great pegs or teeth , which are all cover'd with stuff like horse-hair , to preserve the tongue from being hurt as it lies upon them . they feed upon fish , and the froth and scum of the sea. there was once one taken that had forty cod-fishes in her belly . the tail is at the end almost twenty eight foot broad , and two thick . the male hath a pizzle about fourteen foot long . they bring forth but one at a time , and that in the harvest , which stays by the female under the protection of her fins , till it is grown of a large size . it stands in great fear of the sword-fish , which is a mortal enemy unto it , and who with its sharp saw endeavors to rip open the tender belly of this prodigy of nature . the manner of killing them has been sufficiently described by others , and therefore i shall forbear to trouble the reader with a relation thereof . of creeping creatures . near fungciang is found a sort of black snakes , whose flesh is made use of in the composition of medicines that are prescrib'd as antidotes against poyson . in the province of honan , near the city hangang , are snakes with white speckled skins , whose flesh having for a convenient season been infus'd in wine , makes the same a very soveraign remedy against lameness . in the province of huquang is a sort of snake , which physically us'd is very good against the scurf and itch. of vermine . the province of xensi is subject , among many other inconveniences , to this , that it hath more want of rain than the other northern parts ; and this occasions every where such infinite swarms of grashoppers , that they continually devour the growth of the fields , notwithstanding all the care and and industrious diligence of the inhabitants to prevent the same : and this is the true cause why there is very seldom any green grass to be seen in that whole province . but these very vermin supply the defect they cause , by becoming good food , insomuch that of these grashoppers the people make a delicate dish for their tables . the whole country of china hath great numbers of silk-worms , but in no part are they in so great abundance as in the province of chekiang , the inhabitants whereof spend the greatest part of their time in tending , looking after , and taking care to increase them , in the province of xantung the trees and fields hang sometimes full of silk , which is not spun by the fore-mention'd silk-worm , but another sort , and consisteth of long threds of white silk , which being carried by the wind upon the trees and houses , is gather'd together . of this sort they weave stuffs , but it is far courser then that which is wove of the former ; but this is recompensed by its durableness ; for it is much stronger . in china are also found several strange creatures , which live as well upon the land as in the water ; namely , in the province of huquang , in the river of siang , lives a certain creature like a horse , only in stead of hair it has scales upon the body , and claws like a tyger . it is of a very fierce and cruel nature , and will fasten upon any thing when it comes out of the water , whether man or beast . in quantung , near the city hoeicheu , is a creature which is neither fish nor fowl , but between both ; for all the summer it is a bird of a yellow colour , and therefore call'd hoangcioya , and keeps upon the mountains ; but in the winter it turns fish again , and betakes it self to the water . the people eat of it with great delight and satisfaction . near the city caocheu , in the river co , are abundance of very mischievous crocodiles : they are by the indians call'd caiman , having an hide as hard as iron , and only soft upon the belly . this caiman has a broad forehead , and a hog-like snout , with a very wide mouth : its teeth are large , white ▪ and strong , fix'd in both the iaws , whereof only the uppermost moves ; for the lowermost is fix'd and immovable : it has no tongue , but only a ski● that cleaves to the lower iaw , being much like a tongue : it has large round black eyes : the legs are strong , and the feet arm'd with sharp nails : the tail is as long as the rest of the body : it is said , that he can live four months without eating ; but at last being hungry , he howls or cries out like a man. these serpents are very swift of foot , but cannot so well wind and turn , by reason of their stiff back-bones . they are not onely found here , but in other parts of india , africa , asia , and america , especially in the river nyle in egypt . they live upon fish or flesh , and when they come ashore they prey upon cattel : when they couple , the male lays the female upon her back , otherwise by reason of the shortness of his feet he could not copulate . the female lays sixty eggs , of the bigness of a goose egg , and is hatching of them sixty days . there is no creature to be found , that from so small a beginning grows to such a largeness ; for some are thirty foot long . they are at enmity with the tyger , serpents , scorpions , &c. but at amity with hogs , which they suffer to pass by them unregarded . in the day this creature lives upon the land , and in the night in the water . when it is gorg'd with eating , and is fall'n asleep with his mouth full of meat , a small bird call'd trochicus , and in italian , the king of birds , comes to him as he lies with his mouth open , and cleanses his teeth with picking and scraping ; wherewith the crocodile is so highly pleas'd , that he opens his throat as wide as is possible , that so the bird may scoure the same : for which kindness it bears it much friendship . the chineses eat the flesh thereof with great delight . it is reported , that termus king of egypt swam amongst them stark naked , having his body only anointed with the grease of them . in the river chaoking is a fish call'd the swimming cow , which comes often out of the water , and fights at land with the tame cows , to their great hazard , till its horns grow weak by staying out of the water , which may be discerned by their turning yellow ; then with all speed it returns into the water , where the horns grow hard again . near to caocheu there is to be seen a strange kind of creature in the sea , having a head like a bird , and a tail like a fish : in its belly are found some precious stones . between this city and the island hainan are taken a sort of crabs , which as soon as they are out of the water become petrifi'd , and immediately turn into stones . the portuguese and chineses make great use of them for the cure of agues . in the province of suchue near the city of chunking , are great store of land-tortoises of several sizes ; some very large , and others very small , which the inhabitants keep in their houses for their pleasure . but in quantung , near to hoeicheu , there are caught in the sea such very large tortoises , that they look like little rocks at a distance . the land as well as the sea-tortoises engender after the manner of the adder-snake , the male getting upon the female . they lay eggs like hens eggs , but lesser , and more oval . it is said of them , that they live under ground in the winter without eating : they are afraid of the eagle , which makes a prey of them taking them up , and letting them fall till they break . they make but little noise , yet louder than the snake . whether they are to be reckon'd amongst flesh or fish , is still to be determin'd . some account them amongst fish , and eat them in lent ; others think the contrary , because they have feet , and draw breath . the land-tortoise shells are very hard , and like ebony , nor will they bend like those of the sea ; but they are full of knobs upon the top , and most of them of fine colours , yellow and brown , as if they were painted with crosses , stars , and other figures . they thrust out their heads and feet , which when they draw in , as they can at pleasure , they seem to be immovable : they differ very much in bigness , some being no bigger than a man's fist. in virginia are tortoises of three and four foot long , with two heads ; which are very malicious , and given to biting . in the island mauritius are some tortoises so large , that they will carry four or five men standing upon them . their shells are of so capacious an extent , that ten persons may sit in one of them . but the sea-tortoises are much larger than those of the land. iohn de lery writes , that there was one taken by their fleet , which gave eighty persons their bellies full . their shells are much smoother and flatter than the other , and very curiously wrinkled . in hot water they will bend into any shape , which the other cannot do by reason of its hardness ; so that artificers make combs and boxes of them . in stead of feet they have fins , wherewith they swim as other fish ; but they lie much upon their backs , and swim sleeping upon the water . the flesh of this creature is luscious , and tastes like veal , being interlarded with yellowish fat. the female lays her eggs by night , and buries them in the sand , which are hatch'd in six weeks by the heat of the sun. chap. xvii . of some things more than natural , and strange pools . in the last seven chapters i spoke of great and admirable things , yet such as are not beyond the ordinary course of nature ; but in this i shall treat of some more wonderful , which are hard to be credited , though the chineses do firmly believe the same . in the province of xensi , near the city vucung , is a hill call'd taipe , whereupon if a drum be beaten , presently followeth thunder , lightning , and stormy weather , insomuch that the magistrates have forbidden all persons upon pain of death , to beat any drum there . the river tan has red fish , with whose blood ( as the chineses write and fancy ) whosoever anoint their feet , they may wade over this river without sinking ; adding further , that if the water of this river be but stirr'd , all the fish presently rise and swim upon the top of the water , and make it look as red as fire : from whence in probability it had its name ; for tan signifies red. in the province of xantung , near the city niuyang , is a spring in high esteem amongst the inhabitants ; for they verily believe , that whosoever drinks of 〈◊〉 it makes them long-liv'd . in suchue , near the city chingtu , is the most large and extensive mountain chingching , upon which , according to the vain belief of the chineses , the immortal men meet to converse . in the province of huquang , upon mountains of an incredible heighth and bigness , inhabit none but wild and unciviliz'd people . near to liencheng , a city of quantung , lies a great hill call'd uhoang , where grows a sort of fruit whose like is not to be found any where else ; for you may eat as much as you please , but you must carry none away , and while you endeavor so to do , you can never find the way down . in the province of iunnan , near the city chinkiang , is to this day a great stone to be seen , where simulo , who possess'd the kingdom of mung , gave audience to the ambassadors of another king , who upon the delivery of their message not satisfying him , he arising in anger , and taking his sword naked into his hand , struck with it so violently upon the stone , that the blow pierc'd above three foot into it , and with threatning words said to the ambassadors , go and acquaint your king what swords i have . this hapned in the reign of iliaouvus , the founder of the race of hana , which incorporated the powerful kingdom of mung to the kingdom of china . near the city munghoa , in the province of honan , lies the mountain funghoang , which tooks its name from the phenix , because it died upon the same , after it had sung there a while most deliciously . the chineses relate , that there is a general assembly of birds once every year upon this mountain , to lament the death of the said phenix ; of which time the inhabitants taking notice , climb up by night with lights , and catch abundance of them . near the city fuencheu is the mountain vanhu , which is reputed the highest of all hills ; and this name was given to it , because ten thousand people , in the time of the inundation of the world , got upon the top of this mountain to avoid the danger of drowning . near to tingcheu is a mountain call'd kin , upon which are three pools , which turn iron that is flung into them , into copper immediately . there are several other strange pools , springs , and wells to be found in china , some whereof are very soveraign for the cure of several distempers of the body . on the west side of the city caifung , in the province of honan , lies a pool call'd kinning , which the imperial race of sunga caus'd to be digg'd for the disciplining and training up sea-men , to make them expert in sea-fights , which was very much us'd by the emperor taicungus . this pool is so very pleasant , that round about the same are built several brave palaces of the grandees , besides divers idol-temples . chap. xviii . of the chinese kings and emperors , which have govern'd in china before and since christ's birth . before i make mention of the wars between the people of china and the tartars , i shall speak in short concerning the genealogy of the kings and emperors who have reigned there before and since the birth of christ. first then observe , that before christ's birth , between the years of the world . and the year . eight hundred succeeded one another in the government of that empire , which took not the same by inheritance , but after the death of one , another was elected by plurality of voices . but after that time the government became hereditary , and the next heir to the preceding king succeeded after his death . the first eight elective kings were fohius , xinnungus , hoangtius , xaohavus , chuenhious , cous , yaus , and xunus . all the transactions during the reign of these eight elective kings , and the following imperial races , before and after the birth of christ , are not in the least doubted , but firmly believ'd by all the people , in regard the histories of those times are faithfully transferr'd to posterity by the then chronologers : for it has been a constant ( and without doubt ) a most laudible custom amongst them , that the new emperor doth appoint and order some of the most learned philosophers to write the deeds and actions of his predecessor at large , without fraud or flattery . out of this voluminous work , which comprehends in general all the great transactions of the whole empire , the chineses , for ease of memory , have made an extract or epitome of the most remarkable passages . but as to what pass'd before the eight elected emperors , the chineses themselves are very doubtful , because the books of those times are full of ridiculous stories , as well relating to the age of the people , as the years of the governors : for according to the phantastick belief of those writers , the world must have been created some thousands of years before the flood . but before i proceed to the lives and actions of these eight emperors , i shall in a few words declare what kings and princes are feigned to have had the rule over china , before the government of fohius the first of them . the chineses feign , that the first man , whom they also own for their first governor , was call'd puoncuus , and had his original out of a confus'd lump , as out of an egg ; though some of the more learned in europe are of opinion , that cainan or kenan , the son of enos , was the first man that with his followers peopled china , and that from him they all had their rise . they also add , that this cainan was preferr'd to the government when he was five hundred years old , and that after him the eight elect emperors govern'd those countries and inhabitants , as hath been and shall be more fully related : yet they tell us , that after the decease of this puoncuus , one tienhoangus succeeded in the government ; of whose time a certain chinese historian speaks thus : 〈◊〉 that time the spirit of heaven cover'd the face of the earth , and by degrees introduc'd good manners , and taught the people , being then very decible , civility and morality ; but especially when the great dragon was kill'd , which had molested the whole world by mingling heaven and earth together : after his death , every thing receiving a more illustrious form and dignity . after him , they say , succeeded one th●angus , who was very skilful in the course of the stars , distinguish'd the day and nights by name , and ordering every month to consist of thirty days . when he was deceased , they write , that nine other princes succeeded ; but they are altogether ignorant both of their names and actions . after these nine follow'd , according to their legend , ginhoangus , with nine more of his family . he divided the country into nine parts , whereof one was given to the people to inhabit , and the other eight he appointed for husbandry : and by this means he brought the people , who at first , as wild and unciviliz'd , liv'd dispers'd , to bring their habitations near together , though yet they had no houses . his reign , they say , was a golden age for the earth brought forth fruit of it self without much labor . this prince cared for his subjects with more then a fatherly love , who on the other hand honor'd and serv'd him , as dutiful children obey their father . after him follow'd one yeus , who instructed the people that had long liv'd in holes and caves of the mountains , to make huts and little edifices of wood , to defend themselves against the fury of wild beasts : for till this time they were ignorant of most things useful for the support and sustenance of life ; for they had not so much as heard of husbandry , nor knew how to strike fire , wherewith either to dress their victuals , ●r to refresh the body ; but they liv'd only upon wild herbs and fruits , and devour'd the raw flesh of wild creatures , and drank their blood , going for the most naked , or at the best wearing only the undress'd skin of some wild creature they had kill'd , about some part of their body . after the death of this yeus , sujus reigned , who was very skilful in astrology . he taught , that there were five elements , as metal , wood , earth , and fire ; which last he observ'd in the air. he was also the first that made the discovery of fire , by rubbing one piece of wood against another . there was no kind of money or coyn , either silver or gold in his days ; but they exchang'd commodity for commodity , by way of barter . thus far their hardly-believ'd histories proceed ; which whether true or false , shall be no task for me to discover ; but leaving them as they are , i shall return to speak of the eight elect emperors before-mention'd , the first whereof was fohius , whom the chineses call'd thiensu , that is , the son of heaven ; and by this title they still call all their emperors . they say , and haply believe it , that he was brought into the world by his mother without a father ; for as she was walking by the side of the pool which runs through the city lanthien , in the province of xensi , she trod accidentally ( as fame suggests it ) in the foot-steps of a man which was in the sand ; upon which , being immediately with iris or the rain-bow , she prov'd to be with child , and at her full time brought forth this fohius in that province , who took upon him the government two thousand nine hundred and fifty two years before christ's birth , and reigned a hundred and fifteen years . this emperor was a man of a most upright and vertuous disposition , very well skill'd in astrology , seeking thereby as well to know and understand the motions of the heavens and stars , as to be fam'd for the well managing of earthly affairs ; and indeed he made discovery of several things relating to astrology , and introduc'd very good laws , whereby he kept his subjects in awe , reducing the same into writing , having for that purpose invented the first and most ancient chinese characters . till this princes time there was in china among the men and women no difference , either of habit or manner ; neither did they know the civiliz'd limits of lawful wedlock , but liv'd as beasts , in common one among another . both these things he reform'd , ordaining the sacred rites of marriage , and ordering the men to wear their clothes distinct in fashion from those of the women . xinnungus was elected emperor after the death of fohius , by reason of his eminent vertues , and reigned a hundred and forty years . he first invented the use of the plough for tillage of the ground , and taught the inhabitants the use thereof , who finding the benefit thereof , began to manure the land of their own accord , which required their industry with a plentiful crop of fruit for the better sustenance of life ; and for this reason they call'd him xinnungi , which signifies the ingenious husbandman . he was also a diligent searcher into the vertues of all herbs and plants , making experiments thereof upon his own body . after he had reigned a hundred years , one hoangtius , a petty king , his neighbor , made war upon him , and after having defeated and kill'd him , won also the kingdom . the defeat was receiv'd upon the mountain fano , in the place where now the city peking is situate , in the province of peking ; the inhabitants of which place still retain some memory of that war , it being , as they say , the first that ever was wag'd in the world. and thus by force of arms hoangtius came to the empire , who nevertheless for vertue , goodness of mind , and comely shape of face and body , was hardly ever to be paralell'd . he made several good laws , and particularly order'd just weights and measures : but all these vertues were in some measure sullied by his seeming tyranny ; for he always kept an army on foot , wherewith he kept the rebellious in awe : and indeed there was nothing blame-worthy in him but this , and his treacherous falling upon the foregoing emperor , and taking his kingdom from him : however , he govern'd very prudently , and had a particular care of the welfare of his subjects ; one testimony whereof appear'd in his advancing commerce , which hitherto had been hindred by unpassable ways : for effecting whereof to the best advantage and accommodation of trade and travellers , he caus'd ways to be digg'd through hills and mountains , by the same means likewise enlarging the territories of his empire . he was the first in this country that introduc'd the imperial crown , and other ceremonies and marks of majesty , using blue and yellow clothes , in imitation of the two colours of heaven and earth . he invented the art of dying several colours , and then commanded the more wealthy people to distinguish themselves from the poor , by wearing apparel different in colour . where rivers were great and broad , for the better and more easie transfretation , he caus'd the trunks of trees to be hollow'd out in the form of boats ; but over the smaller , and such as were narrow , he order'd bridges to be made : and finding that difference in commodities hindred dealing , for promotion of trade he order'd brass-money to be coyn'd ; and to defend both it and themselves against an enemy , he not only found out the invention of arms , but taught his subjects how to handle them . there is a report ( which is certainly strange , but how true i will not decide ) that in the hall of his palace there grew an herb of that nature and vertue , that if an unjust person came into the same , it would turn and bow towards him , as the sun-flower doth to the sun. he had by his wives twenty five children , amongst which were fourteen lawfully begotten , and liv'd to see them at man's estate : nay , which is more , they report he never died , but was receiv'd amongst the xinsien , that is , the immortal : and doubtless this may with great reason be said of him , for his name was immortaliz'd for his vertue ; all the chinese emperors since his time taking to themselves the by-name of hoangtius , as the roman emperors after the first caesar assum'd the name of caesars . after his death his son xaohavus succeeded him in his throne ( being nothing inferior to his father for vertue and goodness ) in the year . before the incarnation : he reigned eighty four years , and was the first of all the emperors that caus'd a distinction in the degrees and dignities of the mandorins or magistrates , by their several bearings of birds and colours ; for it is a custom to this day , for every magistrate to wear a particular colour'd habit , whereby his place and employment may be known : to which end they bear a bird , or some other mark , embroider●d with gold and silver , both behind upon the back , and before upon the breast , that so every one that meets them may know what place and dignity he enjoys : which notes or badges of distinctions are easily known ; for such as have any employment in the civil magistracy , have always tame birds for their cognisance ; but the commanders over the armies have dragons , lions , tygers , and the like wild creatures , which declare the destructive nature of war. the emperor xaohavus made choice of birds for this use before any other creatures , because at the beginning of his reign , the bird of the sun appear'd , which was a sign of much prosperity of the empire : for if these birds are long before they come , the chineses firmly believe , that the imperial race will not be of long continuance , but that there will be wars made upon them . what sort of bird this is i could never understand , but according to its shape , as they describe it , it is not unlike an eagle , only the feathers are very curious , as well for singularity of colours as other beauty . but in regard it so very rarely appears , it may be suppos'd to be the phenix , by them call'd fughoang . this emperor having reign'd many years , to the great satisfaction of the inhabitants , and by reason of his age not being able any longer to take care of the affairs of his dominions , one chuenhious , nephew to hoangtius , upon the account of his extraordinary good qualities , was substituted to the administration of the government in the year before christ's birth , and reigned seventy eight years . he continu'd the vertuous courses of his ancestors , both in religious and worldly concerns . amongst others , he caus'd a law to be made , that no person , of what quality soever , should be admitted to offer to the gods , but the emperor only ; so great an esteem they had in those days of ecclesiastical employments , that they were not to be exercis'd by any but the greatest princes . no sooner wat chuenhious dead , but his nephew cous succeeded him , being as his predecessors , very eminent in all manner of vertue and goodness : he was chosen emperor two thousand four hundred thirty five years before christ's birth : he married four wives , which was very rare in those days , and had four sons by them ; one of them , nam'd cious , he procur'd by performing some promise to the supreme emperor of heaven . another of his wives bore a son call'd kius , who was said also to be given to her by the gods , through importunity of prayer , having been always barren before . the third woman had a child in the fourth month of her marriage , which was call'd yaus , having first seen in her sleep a red dragon , which is held by the chineses for a sign of great prosperity . the fourth had a son call'd cheus . this last was preferr'd to the throne by his father cous before all the rest , being observ'd by him to be the most inclin'd to vertue and goodness : but the good old man was much mistaken ; for he was no sooner in the throne , but he fell into all manner of debauchery , giving himself up so much to women and drinking , that he neglected the affairs of the state : and being often admonish'd by the magistrates to take better care of his government , but continuing still in his lewdness , the subjects ( who had been for the most part govern'd by just and vertuous princes ) judg'd that he was unworthy to reign any longer , so that they depos'd him in the ninth year of his reign , and set up his brother yaus in his place . this yaus , who began to reign in the year before christ's birth , and govern'd ninety years , is renown'd in all the chinese histories for a most vertuous prince : and certainly if regard be had to the greatness of his actions , and the whole course of his most exemplary life , he may , for honorable , atchievements , be compar'd with the best of princes that ever sway'd that scepter . a certain book call'd xu , publish'd in his reign , mentions in short his fame , in these words : the noble and heroick actions of yaus have fill'd the whole world with admiration ; such was , his extraordinary diligence , that he was esteem'd by all men for his worth , understanding , civility , and quickness of apprehension , according to the grandeur of his merit ; and such his good fortune , that whatsoever he undertook was brought to pass by him . the chinese histories tell us , that during his government , the sun did not set for the space of ten days , and great fear possess'd the people , that the world would have been destroy'd by a general conflagration , in regard there had hapned several great fires at that time . they likewise report , that at the same time several strange monsters , as snakes and dragons , crept out from under the ground , and that this yaus in these dismal times , and notwithstanding all those dreadful accidents , carried himself with so much piety and care for the welfare of his subjects , that he was look'd upon by every body as the redeemer and deliverer of his country . to descent to particulars concerning this emperor ; he was very much addicted to astrology , being instructed therein by the two famous men , h●us and hous , persons more than ordinarily expert in that science : but he was not alone eminent for knowledge and industry ; for his wife the empress taught other women how to breed and raise silk-worms , and the art of preparing and weaving of silk . when he had th●s civiliz'd the people , by his own and wifes instructions , to the knowledge of manufactures , he forthwith new modell'd the government , and introduc'd the six iudicatures or benches of iustice , to wit , sipu , hopu , limpu , pimpu , cumpu , and humpu . when he had thus setled the affairs of his state in order , he depos'd himself , and transferr'd the government in his life-time upon another ; in which more than ordinary action he had more regard to the good of the publick , than to the welfare and affection of his own children and relations , all whom he voluntarily pass'd by , although no ways inferior to him in knowledge and uprightness of life , and surrendred the empire to a stranger in blood , not for respect of his princely alliance , but only the eminency of his vertue and integrity . and as a singular testimony of this his zeal for the good of his country , i shall onely give you this one example ; namely , discoursing once with one fangius , an eminent and learned person of his council , he told him , that he was in a very great suspence whom he should chuse to be his successor . the counsellor made him this answer ; there is one of your own princely family , your eldest son chus , and rightful heir , upon whom you may settle your empire ; the goodness of whose nature , extraordinary prudence , quickness of wit , treading in your royal steps , and imitating your laudable exemplar , merits no less : and if your servants counsel be acceptable to your ears , i shall advise you to settle in the government this your eldest son , and no other . but yaus interrupting his discourse , said , you know , fangius , that i take as much distaste at the commending of bad , as i do at the discommending of good people : my son is unready of speech , and slow of tongue , his words and his deeds not agreeing ; true it is , he knows in outward gestures how to behave himself as a wise man , but inwardly he is nothing . not long after , being about the seventieth year of his reign , he sent for one sungous , one of his greatest favorites and counsellors , to whom he spake in this manner : i find the weight of a crown too heavy for my aged head , and therefore intend to surrender up my empire to you , having in all my time observ'd none so fit for it , either for vertue or wisdom . but sungous , unacquainted with ambitious thoughts , absolutely refus'd to accept of it , modestly protesting his insufficiency for so great a charge , for that he was not not furnish'd with those qualities wherewith an emperor ought to be provided ; and so neither worthy of that honor , nor able to undergo the burthen . when yaus saw him persisting immovably in his resolution not to accept of the government , he demanded of him , whom he judg'd worthy of the same ; to whom sungous , in the presence of the emperor's council , made this answer : since you are pleas'd to inquire of me , o king , whom i judge worthy to be a successor in your empire , though there are many others better able to advise in a point of so high a nature , yet i shall acquaint you with that which i suppose and hope may tend to your own and the empires good. there is ( said he proceeding ) a husbandman , your subject , and a batchelor , look'd upon by all people for a very honest man , who for his piety , vertue , and good disposition , is so belov'd and respected among his neighbors , that they will give or lend him their monies , lands , and houses , without asking : and so great is their opinion of his prudence , that upon all occasions they ask his advice , and follow it . his name is xunus , who by his vertuous and exemplary life hath reclaim'd many vicious and debauch'd persons , and brought them to be imitators of his goodness and sobriety ; although his misfortune is great in this , that his father ( call'd cassus ) is a fool ; his mother a pertinacious woman , and full of tongue ; and his brothers proud , haughty , and wilful . the emperor yaus having heard this relation , told him , that he would send to inquire concerning the abilities of this so unfortunately●extracted wise man , which not long after he accordingly did , causing him to be brought to the court : at his first arrival he was entrusted with the government of the west country only , that thereby the emperor might be satisfied of his ability and honesty : and , according to the character given of him , herein xunus so well behav'd himself , that every body , but especially yaus , did with admiration reverence him ; and finding him every way extraordinarily qualified , the emperor soon after took him to his assistance , and cast the care of the whole government upon his shoulders : in which high estimation and grandeur he continu'd for the space of twenty eight years , that the noble prince yaus liv'd . but at last yaus , being over-laden with years , and ready to die ( in the year before christ's birth . ) admonish'd xunus upon his death-bed , to accept of the government , in these or the like words : draw near to me , and hear these my last words ; i have tokens enough of your vertue and honesty , and that your words and deeds are correspondent each to other : therefore you must accept of the scepter , which is due to your vertues and services . take care of the welfare and good of your subjects as a father , and remember that you must serve , not enslave the people , and so they will love , and not fear you ; for this reason a king exceeds all his subjects , because he alone is to take care , and to watch over all the rest . having thus said , he yielded up the ghost , for whom xunus mourned , not as one friend for another , but as a son for his father : for according to the custom of the country , where sons lament their parents death , he left the government wholly to his council , and continu'd three whole years at the grave of his prince , without removing from it . this solemnity of grief being past , and xunus return'd to the exercise of his government , he quickly gave proofs of his prudence and clemency , which caus'd him to be very much belov'd by his subjects . it is reported , that in each eye he had two balls or apples , which was , and still is held by the chineses for a sign of extraordinary fortune . being now setled , he divided the inhabitants into several companies , and gratifi'd each according to his worth and parts with his offices ; he either made new laws and customs , or reform'd the old . the six benches of iudicature erected by his predecessor yaus , were reduc'd by him into a better form : afterwards he divided the whole empire into twelve provinces , which he visited yearly in person , and whatever learn'd or wise men he found , them he cherish'd and preferr'd above all others . he gave in charge to the governors and mandorins of provinces , to promote agriculture and tillage above all other things ; that they should accommodate and shew themselves kind to all strangers and travellers ; to put into offices only such as were able , and of known and approv'd integrity , and give credit to honest and good people . he devis'd likewise five sorts of punishments , according to which malefactors were to suffer , as the greatness of the crime did deserve : which were , . loss of life . . cutting off the nose . . a foot. . a hand . and . pulling out the teeth . he introduc'd likewise the custom of banishing malefactors , the chiefest whereof were to be exil'd out of the limits of that empire , and to be forc'd to live and reside amongst forein people . another thing yet very observable of him , is this , that during his reign he forbad that any should obey him meerly for fear of his authority , because he was emperor , but rather for love of his goodness , because he order'd that which was iust and right . during his government , the tartars ( of whom never any mention was made before in the chinese histories ) broke into china , plundering , and making inroads into most of the provinces : but the good prince , who only car'd for the welfare of his subjects , having rais'd a great army , march'd against them with it , and by main force subduing the enemy , setled his empire again in peace and quietness . but since that time , which is many ages since , the tartars never left molesting and disturbing the said countries , till now at last in our days they have made themselves masters of the whole , as i shall mention hereafter . at the time of this invasion , as fluctus fluctum sequitur , one evil seldom goes alone , the emperor was full of trouble , by what means to repel the high waters which threatned to overflow the lower parts of the country . after many experiments , he gave order at last to one quenius , to cast up a bank against the same ; but he not being able to perform it , and leaving the same imperfect , the charge of the work was committed to his son yvus , who in the space of thirteen years effected it , to the great accommodation of the inhabitants , following his design all that while with such earnestness , that he would hardly eat or sleep . some part of this great and stupendious work may be seen to this day , as the royal channels , in which great vessels pass and sail from one place to another : for the making whereof the workmen were compell'd to dig through rocks in some places , and to divide or cut great rivers into two or three , and make inlets for them into the sea : by which industry great store of ground was drain'd , and recover'd from the water under which it had lain immerged ultra memoriam . this great labor , diligence , and dexterity of yvus , us'd in the accomplishing this stupendious work , so far prevail'd upon the affection of the emperor , that he made him his fellow and companion in the government , passing by his own son ; so that they two , without any ambitious emulation or envy to each other ( which is a very strange thing ) govern'd seventeen years with equal power and authority . at the end of which time xunus hapning to die , and his eldest son , taking it ill thas yvus should be preferr'd before him , in regard he took it for granted , that the scepter did by hereditary right belong unto him , he endeavor'd to seat himself in the imperial throne by force of arms : but what stratagems , policy , or force soever he us'd , all prov'd vain ; ●or he could not prevail , the generality of the people adhering cordially to yvus , in regard they judg'd him most deserving of the crown ; which accordingly was setled upon him , though not without some trouble . this yvus was the founder of the first chinese imperial race , which he caus'd to be styl'd hiaa , and the last of the elected emperors : for when the royal chair after his death became void , his son was unanimously admitted to succeed him , and from that time the manner and custom of election was chang'd into an hereditary succession from father to son. this royal race or family , which had its beginning in the before-mentioned yvus ( in the year before christ's birth ) sway'd the imperial scepter four hundred forty one years in a continu'd line of seventeen emperors , who succeeded each other in the government of china . this race being extinct for want of issue , arose the family of xanga , whereof the emperor tangus , in the year before christ's birth , was the first who call'd it xanga , from a lordship of the same name he possessed . this family produc'd twenty eight emperors , who sat upon the throne successively for six hundred years and upwards , to the year before the birth of christ. this line being extinct in the before-mention'd year , there arose a third call'd cheva , whose founder was one faus , who at the beginning of his reign , changing his name , call'd himself uvus , that is , a warriour . thirty seven emperors proceeded out of this family , and all successively sway'd the scepter : which ending the year before christ's birth , the fourth race call'd ciua stood up , whose founder was nam'd chingus ; but altering his name , was call'd xius . this race , which gave its name to the whole empire ( as i have already related ) was yet but of short continuance , there having sprung but three emperors from thence , who reigned forty years , and extinguishing about the year before the birth of christ , the fifth race , call'd hana , got into the throne : the founder whereof was one leupangus , whose successor in a direct line held the sovereignty of the empire of china till the year after christ's birth . this family being brought under , the sixth race , call'd cyna , stept into the throne , and govern'd till the year of our lord . within which compass of time there were no less than five kings at once , who were all call'd utai , and wag'd very cruel wars one against another for above four hundred years . at last having miserably worried and weakned each other , they were all subdu'd by the seventh race call'd tanga , which seized upon the whole empire , and reigned with his posterity till the year of christ . no sooner was this race of tanga at an end , but the eighth , call'd sunga , succeeded , in which the government continu'd till the year of our lord . when the tartars , after a long and tedious destructive war with this family ●unga for seventy three years , conquer'd the whole empire , extirpating the whole family , and set up a new one call'd ivena , which reigned over the chineses till the year . but in the same year appear'd a priest call'd chu , who with the assistance of his country-men expell'd the tartars , and setled himself in the throne , assuming the name and style of hunguvus , which signifies the warlike soldier ; from whom sprung the race of taicinga , which held the crown two hundred and eighty years , but at last was brought under , and wholly rooted out in the year by the tartars , who once more conquer'd and over-ran the whole empire , and erected a new generation of royal blood call'd taicinga , under its first founder xunchius , who was born great cham of tartary . and thus having led you as it were by the hand to the tartar government , it will not be amiss to shew you , as briefly as the subject will bear , as well the cause as the manner of that terrible devastation , which not only extirpated the same family , but brought the whole country to the slavish subjection of their unciviliz'd barbarism . the tartars , who for antiquity go beyond all other people in asia , and from whom many and several nations are sprung , did in the year before christ's birth , make very bloody wars against the chineses , wherein they were sometimes conquerors possessing the land , and at other times conquer'd and driven out again . now it is to be observ'd , that under the name of tartars i understand here , those people that have their habitations on the north side of that most renowned and famous wall , in former times built against the invasions of those barbarians , and reaching from east to west three hundred dutch miles in length . for what cause or reason these people have born for so many ages so much malice and hatred to one another ( as appears by the bloody wars they have made ) the chinese histories make no mention : but others who would seem to be curious , and understanding inspectors therein , ascribe it to the difference of customs and manners of these two nations ; for as parity of manners is a conceal'd beginning and introduction of friendship ; so on the other hand , a difference therein is the original and true occasion of enmity . now how much the tartars and chineses differ in their customs and manners , will easily be made appear by the daily employments and actions each of them affects from the cradle . the chinese is of an affable and peaceable disposition , addicted to husbandry , and loving all good arts and sciences : but the tartar , on the other hand , delights in nothing so much as hunting , being very cunning and deceitful , lusting after war , and of a very loose and uncivil comportment . it is true , both endeavor to shun idleness , but with intentions very incoherent ; the one to live temperately and honestly ; but the other only to range abroad in a wild and beastial barbarism . it cannot be denied , but that the tartars and chineses have wag'd war one against another for many ages ; yet i dare be bold to say , we read of none so terrible as those in this our age : for thereby the tartars have not only made themselves masters of all the said empire , but extirpated the last royal line , that there is not any vestigium or trace left of them in being . in short , that the occasion of this last war may be the more fully and clearly understood , i shall relate unto you the two first conquests of china , by way of proemium . you must first then take notice , that the people of west-tartary , after they had brought under their power almost all asia , which is the fruitfullest part of the inhabited world , fell upon the empire of china , about the year before christ's birth ; which was continu'd ( as is before hinted ) for above seventy three years with so great animosity , that at last in the year . the whole empire was subdu'd by them . the tartars after this so total a conquest , setled a new linage of their own country in the throne , call'd ivena , whose offspring for nine generations brought forth successive emperors , who govern'd the empire peaceably one after another . the tartars having thus long peaceably enjoy'd the whole , grew at last to degenerate through the pleasures and plenty which they found there ; so that by degrees they forgot themselves , and pedetentim inch by inch as it were , inured themselves to the chinese customs and manners , neglecting their places of strength and forces , till at last , in stead of warlike soldiers , they were grown effeminate chineses . and though these tartar princes did govern with great care and prudence , yet the chineses could not forget the great and horrible slaughters of their ancestors , whose bleeding carcases lying as it were before their eyes , excited them to revenge ; and being likewise inwardly stimulated with a desire of liberty , they had now already gotten the same in their thoughts , which was yet far off , and with great hazards to be sought : for although the people were every where ready to revolt , and shake off the tartar yoke , yet there was not one of the grandees or men of eminency durst lead the dance or break the ice . but what providence ordains to be done , shall never want means to be effected , as will plainly appear by the sequel ; for while the great ones durst not , and the commons with a leader could not do ought , at last a poor despicable fellow appear'd , whose name was chu , and the servant of a priest : this chu , who took compassion of the miserable state of his oppressed country-men , and a displeasure in his own despicable fortune , being of a high , lofty , and ambitious spirit , left his cloister and cell , in which he had liv'd for some years , upon a high mountain , and betook himself to a secular life amongst robbers and highway-men , among whom in a short time he became the vilest and most wicked , not fearing to act what some spirits would tremble at the thoughts of ; so that for his great courage and boldness , they began to look upon him as the person that should deliver their oppressed country . this imagination of his associates elevating his valou , and being withal of a fluent and voluble tongue , very quick of apprehension , and of great understanding , he never fail'd of courage , conduct , nor success ; so that in a short time he grew so considerable in power and credit amongst the rabble , that chusing him their leader , he was able to bring some thousands into the field . being gotten thus into a posture , not only to defend himself , but to offend his enemy , he resolv'd to shew himself in the field for the deliverance of his country from the tartar vassalage under which they groan'd , and thereupon began to forsake his holes and fastnesses upon the mountains , and to appear with his army upon the plain ; the fame whereof once noised , made his forces increase daily in number , among whom , with his good conduct and courage , he so prevail'd , that he won their hearts , so that they thought nothing too much to do for him : and to shew as well his providence as valour , he caus'd the hills and mountains to be plough'd and manur'd , to keep himself and his army from starving , in case he should be overpower'd by his enemy , and forc'd to retreat thither again . chu at last , encourag'd by these fortunate beginnings , draws his army together , makes towards the enemy , and fights them , who not expecting such an onset , were soon beaten , and afterwards overcome in several fights , in which he was still victorious ; yet notwithstanding the soldiers fury , and rage of war , he still spar'd the native chineses , promising to restore them to their ancient privileges and liberties , if they would forsake the tartars , and adhere to hun : by these means , and his continual spies which he had every where to give him intelligence , he discover'd the designs of the destroyers of his country , whom he so closely pursu'd , that they were at last forc'd to quit the country , and leave it to the ancient inhabitants : which redemption was effected in the year . when now chu , from a mean servant , had thus rais'd himself , by driving those insulting tartars out of the empire , he erected in that year a new race , which he call'd taicinga , and changing his own name according to custom , he call'd himself hunguvus , that is , a great warriour . he was no sooner setled in the throne , but the people out of all the provinces came to acknowledge and salute this their deliverer ; the whole country being overjoy'd , that they had once again got one of their own natives , though of mean extraction , to be their head and governor , ( for it is the natural temper of that people , to hate and vilifie all foreigners , but highly to esteem of their own country-men ) humbly requesting of him , that he would take care as a native of china , with such prudence to govern and protect the chinese throne , that they might not be necessitated hereafter to call in a foreiner . hunguvus thank'd them for their affections , and taking into his own hands the whole soveraignty , seated himself in the imperial city of nanking , where he behav'd himself with so much honor , that in a short time he so setled the affairs of his empire , that the people liv'd under him in great security and freedom . but this settlement he knew would not long continue , unless he provided to secure all from abroad ; therefore to prevent future trouble from his now vanquish'd foe , and that the tartars whom he had thus driven out , might not rally and make head again , he follow'd his advantages and conquests , and with a considerable army entring tartary , overcame them in several battels , and so ruin'd their country with fire and sword , that they were forc'd to lay down their arms , with a promise to pay him tribute . these were those tartars , who after the overthrows given them , as before related , fled into the country of ninche : and indeed after those of ninche had made their peace with the emperor , they brought yearly their presents unto him , as his subjects and friends , and were permitted to trade in his dominions as his vassals ; and since that time have never had any thoughts of war , but rather were fearful to give any offence , left they should draw thereby any ill will upon themselves , and so fall into new troubles : for in the last wars , they were reduc'd into most miserable extremities . and thus we see the vicissitudes of fortune , and uncertain events of war , in those tartars who were not long since masters of china , but now are become vassals and subjects to that empire , to whose prince they seek for friendship and protection . in this posture stood the affairs of these countries for a long space of time , till these people of ninche increased so very fast in power and multitude , that they concluded to form themselves into a distinct commonwealth , and to send some of their people as colonies to inhabit other parts . thus at last they divided the whole district of ninche into seven principalities or governments , who for a while agreed among themselves , without any grand disturbance , or pretence of warring with each other ; but at length upon some occasion quarrels arose , which broke forth into a long war , wherein the victors assuming to themselves absolute principality , turn'd their commonwealth in the year after christ's birth , into a monarchy , and call'd it the kingdom of ninche . this ninche ( which is properly east-tartary , and as yet very little known to those of europe ) is bounded on the north and north-east with another tartar kingdom call'd niulhan ; towards the east lies the kingdom of yupi , likewise under the tartar yoke , and surrounded with the sea , between iapan and east-tartary : on the south it borders upon the island corea , and by the great wall it is divided from the province of laotung ; but more towards the west separated by the great river linhoang , flowing between this kingdom of ninche and kilangho . the antiquiety of this people appears in the mention made of them in the race of hana , which began in the year before christ's birth : they are known to the chineses and neighbors by the name of kin , which signifies gold , and commonly are call'd the lords and masters of the golden mountains , it being a common opinion , that china is full of gold-mines , which we will not dispute , but dare knowingly affirm , that it has rivers , upon the sides whereof great store of gold is taken up daily . it is to be observ'd , that the tartars of several parts have at divers times warred on china ; but the people of ninche above all have always been their greatest enemies , having during the reign of the race of sunga given so great overthrows to their forces , and made such depredations upon their land , that they were forc'd to flie out of the northern provinces into the southern , the ninchians having subdu'd and brought under their subjection the provinces of laotung , peking , xensi , xensi , and xantung ; and without all doubt , at that time would have conquer'd the whole empire , if the neighboring tartars of the kingdom of samarcand , who envied their great success , after the conquest of a great part of asia , had not through the western and southern provinces fall'n into the empire of china , and put a stop to their victories by their irresistible armies ; which was the occasion of a cruel and bloody war between them . these tartars of samarcand drove those of ninche not only out of china , but pursu'd them into east-tartary , their own country , whereof they took a considerable part from them : and since that time the samarcandians , who possess'd the northern provinces , out of which they had beaten the nincheans , have made many and sharp wars against the emperors of the southern china , and at last subdu'd the whole , and erected a new race call'd ivena , as is before said , which continu'd till it was brought under by the same hunguvus . the chineses , out of a natural emnity to the tartars , say in derision of them , that they live in holes and caves under ground : which is not so ; for they keep in very strong and well-wrought tents , which they use in stead of houses , being for the most part made of silk or stuff , and so curiously painted , that they shine in the sun like looking-glasses , and keep out the rain , so that none drops through . of these persons of quality have several , which yet are so contriv'd , that they seem but one : in some parts of which the wife and children remain , in others the servants ; and some are for necessary uses , as kitchins , and the like . they relate , that during the reign of the race of ivena , there were a hundred and twenty four cities in this east-tartary ; but whether there are so many now i cannot affirm , in regard the tartars themselves in china were not able to inform me . all their towns and places are in a manner movable ( which the latines call horda ) with which , and the cattel and families , they remove from place to place , changing according to the season of the year , and pitching where the best accommodation is to be had . the clothes of the poorer sort are made of skins , but the richer go clad in silk and cotton , though there grows neither in the province of ninche ; but such among them as trade , come and buy it of the chineses , or exchange other commodities for it , as skins of wolves , foxes , beavers , otters , sables , and the like . the men wear long coats down to their heels , with narrow sleeves ; and about their middle is a broad girdle , with a cloth fastned to it , wherewith they wipe their faces . at their sides hangeth a knife , and two little pu●ses , wherein they put tobacco , which is taken by them with great delight , insomuch that the noblest visitants are treated with the same , it being brought them lighted by a servant of the house . on the left side they wear a hanger or zable , with the edge turn'd forward , and the hilt behind , insomuch that when they are on horseback , they can draw their zables with great dexterity , by laying the right hand behind over their backs upon the hilt , without holding fast , or so much as touching the scabbard . in the summer-time , for coolness , they wear hats of straw ; but in winter , caps which come down over their ears , with an edging of fur about it . the soldiers wear commonly iron helmets upon their heads , differing very little in fashion from such as are us'd in europe , only they have no fence for the face . in stead of feathers they wear either a horses mayn or tail dy'd red . their other defensive arms are iron breast-pieces , not made of one piece , but of several plates fastned together with nails , so that they make a hideous noise when they are upon their march , but especially the horse . their offensive arms are a bows arrows , and hanger ; for guns or muskets are not in use amongst them . the horse-men are generally clad in black , to make them look terrible , having boots on made of horse-leather , with thick soles , but no spurs . there are among them very few foot-soldiers ; for being generally good horse-men , they turn all their forces into cavalry , who when they march , observe this order : first two horse-men , with colours upon their backs . next to these follow two other horse-men with colours . then comes the commander in chief over the cavalry . after him five others , the middlemost whereof carries the emperor's standard . then march all the rest of the troop in order , five a breast . the chineses have a high estimation of the tartars for strength , because therein they exceed them , although they fall far short in the same to those of europe . they are whitish of complexion , not talkative , but silent , and well compos'd , bred up to arms from their cradles , which makes them such excellent soldiers : but at shooting with the bow at a mark , they are so extraordinarily dexterous , that no people in the world are to be compar'd with them . the tartar women are generally cloth'd in black garments , which hang loose about them ; but persons of quality wear generally silk , whereas the ordinary sort are content with cotton . their hair is neatly plaited and turn'd up , only a few locks hang down : and those of the better sort wear upon their heads , hats curiously wrought . these tartars eat whatsoever they can get , but chiefly flesh , and that half roasted or boil'd , being not curious of what sort it is , whether of camels , horses , or other creatures . they take great delight in hunting , and have very swift hounds for the game . but when all is said that almost can be , we must add , that they are in effect a nation of plunderers and robbers , being naturally inclin'd to those vices . and no wonder , for they live generally without the profession of any religion : but especially they have a great abhorrency to the religion of mahomet , and possibly therefore hate the turks as the factors of that religion ; but a more probable reason may be , because the said hunguvus , founder of the race of taicinga , expell'd the tartars out of china by the assistance of the turks . they burn the dead bodies , after the manner of the indians , upon very high heaps of wood : on which funeral pile are also laid the women , servants , horses , and arms of the deceased . notwithstanding all which heathenish blindness , they are however very careful and sollicitous about the state of their souls , as whether they are to expect after this life another , or whether they do not presently die with the body ; by reason of which many of them are very ready to embrace christianity , and divers of them after the conquest of china , were converted to the catholick religion . as to their language which they speak in the kingdom of ninche , it is not so difficult to learn as that of china , but more resembles the persian tongue : some of their letters , both for fashion and pronunciation , are like the arabick , which in all are above sixty in number , and do not much differ in the pronunciation and spelling from those in europe , but very much in the form and make . in reading and writing they proceed from the top to the bottom , after the manner of the chineses , and not from the left to the right side , as we do in europe ; nor from the right to the left , as do the arabians and hebrews . in this kingdom of ninche are found excellent rubies and costly pearls , besides other precious stones : also very large cattel , especially cows , which exceed those in europe for bigness , but have no horns . the western part of this country is very full of rocks and hills , between which lies most fertile and pleasant valleys , and fruitful fields . the biggest mountain of all is call'd kin , which signifies gold. there is also the mountain changpe , which reaches a thousand miles , and in the middle of which is a sea-like mere at least eighty miles long , from whence two rivers take their rise , the one call'd yalo , running to the south , and the other guenthung , taking its course to the north. and thus much shall suffice for the description of east-tartary , or the kingdom of ninche , whose inhabitants , in manner afore-mention'd , the chinese emperor kept in awe : but on the contrary , to the west-tartars , which possess the kingdom of tanyn , the same emperors sent presents and tribute yearly , that they should not make war upon them ; for they hold it no scandal to prevent a war by that means ; nay , they hold it altogether unlawful to enter into a war , so long as the country can be kept from invasions by any other means . but yet although the chineses on the one hand kept under their enemies by force of arms , and on the other bought a peace with presents and tribute , yet they liv'd in continual fears and mistrust , insomuch that they always kept the great wall which divides china and tartary strongly guarded with at least a million of men. but to return from whence we have digressed : the throne of china being setled in the race of taiminga , was by the same enjoy'd in peace and quietness two hundred and fifty years , when vanticus the thirteenth emperor , a just , prudent , and upright prince , came to reign , which was in the year after christ's birth : but herein he was unfortunate , that he ( as most princes secur'd by long peace ) trusted too much to his governors and mandorins , and suffer'd the whole weight of his affairs to lie upon their shoulders . during this time the tartars of ninche , as is before-mention'd , being form'd from a popular government into a monarchy in the year . their first king was a man of so great courage and magnanimity , that all their neighbors , and especially the chineses , began to be afraid of him ; for he manag'd the affairs of his state after such a politick and prudent manner , that in a short time his subjects became not only very numerous , but formidable for strength to all their borderers ; and being sensible of their own greatness , and that their fame began to grow terrible , they began to call to mind the ancient glory of their conquests , and to consider how shamefully they had been heretofore driven out of the possession of the honorable acquisitions of their ancestors ; and observing likewise the great miscarriages and neglects of the chineses in the management of the government , they resolv'd upon some sudden and great undertaking against them : therefore weighing with themselves the yoke of servitude they lay under , as a fit occasion of quarrel , they began first of all to shake off the same , and to refuse to pay tribute , and shortly after to appear in their true colours , by publickly opposing the authority that was over them . the chinese governors ( whereof the most in leaotung , the province bordering nearest to the kingdom of ninche , are military commanders ) hearing of this , concluded very unadvisedly to misuse the tartars in the most cruel manner , thereby the more to incite them to war , so hazarding their countries weal for their private hoped for lucre ; for by the war they thought to have a fairer opportunity to enrich themselves , as well upon the tartars as chineses . these indeed might be , and questionless were great motives to the war : but the chiefest reason of all , was the base murder committed by them upon the king of ninche ; for they looking upon him with an envious eye , seeing him increase his kingdom so very much in power and strength ( which they fancied would be at one time or other employ'd against them ) consulted and conspir'd to make him away , which they contriv'd , and in a most barbarous manner they thus effected : they came one day , upon pretence of a visit , to the king with a feigned affection , who not having the least suspicion of their wicked design , they easily surpris'd him , took him prisoner , and put him to death : but the better to gloze over the villany , gave out that he died suddenly of an apoplexy . this done so closely , as they suppos'd , they presently imagin'd they had weather'd the point , and overcome all difficulties : but they were not a little disappointed in their expectations ; for his son , who , like his father , was of a princely and warlike spirit , being substituted in his place , as soon as setled in the throne , and at peace with his neighbors , rais'd a great army , with an intention to invade china in revenge of his father's death . the chiefest grandees and councellors of his kingdom encourag'd him in this design : whereupon in the year he came with a very great army to the great wall of partition between tartary and china , with hopes to pass there , which succeeded according to his desire : for after a sharp skirmish , the chineses betook themselves to flight , leaving to the young king a free passage into china with his victorious army , with which he first fell into the province of leaotunga , and made himself master of the city tuxung or cayven , which lies near tartary , and the river yalous ( the place where the great wall begins ; ) and here he planted himself to carry on the war : and this he undoubtedly did to this end , that he might be able to save himself by flight by sea , in case the chineses should have fall'n upon him and blockt him up , and so have endeavor'd to have cut off his passage from getting back again ; but if he were able to make good , and stand his ground , then he foresaw it lay coveniently for him to receive succors out of his own country , and from others his allies , whereby with continual reinforcings he should be the better enabled to over-run that empire , which he had already conquer'd in his eye . thus we see the king of ninche safely got with his army into his enemie's country , where having pitch'd and fortifi'd himself , as afore-mention'd , he began to consult with himself of his undertaking ; when considering what a small force he had to conquer so powerful an empire , and that on the other hand he might be easily set upon by the forces which lay in the cities of the provinces of leaotung and peking , and destroy'd before he could be well secur'd ; he thought it best to add the foxes tail to the lions skin , and so resov'd to send a civil letter to the emperor of china , to complain of the wretched and inhumane murther committed upon his father , to lay open the deceitful carriages of his governors in many particulars , but chiefly in the misusage of his subjects in their trade and commerce , and the like . he likewise desir'd , that the emperor would not harbor a hard opinion , but pass a just censure upon his actions and undertaking , and cause condign punishment to be inflicted upon his governors . last of all he desir'd , that the emperor would quit him the yearly taxes which he paid , to defray the charges of this war : and upon performance of these things , he promis'd to quit the city he had taken , and to retreat with his army beyond the wall , and that the inhabitants of china should be receiv'd and treated in ninche as friends and allies . for the bearer of this letter the king of ninche ( to make it the more acceptable and effectual ) chose a certain priest , whom the tartars call lama , with command to deliver the same in a most submissive manner , and seriously to lay before the emperor and his council the great quantity of blood that was like to be spilt , if not timely prevented by a friendly accommodation between them . the emperor vanlieus , to whom the king of ninche sent this civil letter , though in other things he was a wise and prudent prince , yet in this business ( whether through his great age he began to dote , or that the greatness of hi● power and state had stupifi'd his brain ) shew'd not his wonted prudence and conduct : for as he could not but very well understand by the contents of the letter , that the complaints of the king of ninche were grounded upon weighty reasons , and not without great cause , yet he took the business so little to heart , and judg'd it of so small consequence , as not worthy to be debated in his presence , and so referr'd it to the consideration of some of the council , or rather truly to some of his governors and commanders , who had labor'd all they could at court , that it might be transmitted to them , that so they might shew their pride in not answering the letter of a tartar king ; for to that heighth was their insufferable arrogance grown , that they thought it an undervaluing to their honor and grandeur , to return any answer unto it ; but in stead thereof signifi'd their high displeasure , that people subject unto them , and who paid taxes yearly to the emperor , sho●ld take upon them to come and complain of injuries unto him . nor ceased they here , but mocked and revil'd the king of ninche with bitter words , never considering that great army wherewith he had invaded their empire , or so much as gathering any forces together to oppose him . the tartar king finding himself thus slighted and scorn'd , changing his anger into madness , burst out into cursing and swearing , that he would revenge the murder of his father with the death of two hundred thousand chineses : for ( as we said before ) it is a custom amongst the tartars , that when any persons of quality die , in honor of the dead they fling into the funeral fire where the deceased was burnt , some men-servants , women , horses , bows and arrows , as if the dead stood in need of these things hereafter ; and here the vow of the king signifi'd , that so many thousands should attend his father's funeral . but they have very much left this barbarous cruelty since their conquest of china , insomuch that they now there bury their dead after the chinese fashion , without burning , though in their own country perhaps they observe still the same ceremony . the king of ninche being thus incensed , marches forward with his forces immediately , and suddenly laid siege to the chief city laoyang , in the province of leaotung : the place was strongly fortifi'd , and there was a garrison of soldiers within it , all well arm'd with muskets , whereas the tartars use nothing but zables , bows , and arrows : for prevention therefore of the slaughter by bullets , which the tartars were very fearful of ( for this sort of arms was then altogether unknown to them ) they invented a stratagem , which might render the shooting of bullets ineffectual unto the chineses , which was this : their king caus'd a great number of thick planks to be made ready , and caus'd each foot-soldier that march'd in the van to carry one , wherewith he secur'd both himself and the horse that follow'd behind . being thus provided , having lain a while before the city , whose inhabitants were unwilling to yield , it was concluded to storm the place : to this end the king divided his forces into four divisions , to storm the city in four places at once : he commanded the foot to march with their before-mention'd planks in the front , next to them the worst horse , after whom follow'd those that carried the scaling-ladders : at last march'd up the prime of his army , which consisted of the stoutest and ablest soldiers of his kingdom . having thus put his army in battel-array , he fell upon the city immediately with an undaunted courage . those within made very stout opposition at first ; but the tartars pressing upon them furiously , got the better , and at last drove them from the walls , to which fixing their scaling-ladders , they quickly became masters of the same , such was their ex●raordinary nimbleness and courage . and now the chineses , finding themselves unable any longer to oppose the enemy , fled out of the city ; but the tartars kill'd a great number in the pursuit . after the taking of this city , the tartar march'd on with his army without any stop or hinderance , taking by storm whatever other cities oppos'd him ; but such as submitted , he commanded that none of the inhabitants should suffer either in body or goods . when now the king of ninche had fill'd the inhabitants of the province of leaotung with fear and dread of his army , and had totally conquer'd the same , he march'd forward with the flower of his army into the province of peking , making no haste till he was come within seven miles of the imperial city , and there finding several chinese armies to lie round about him , he pitch'd his camp in a very rich quarter , not daring to advance any further up into the country ; whereas if he had march'd on , he had in all probability carried all before him , and might undoubtedly have taken the imperial city , the people being generall consternated , and their hearts dead with fear , insomuch that the emperor himself had already concluded to abandon the city of peking , and with his whole family to retire toward the southern provinces ; but he was dissuaded from it by his council : yet notwithstanding , the inhabitants of both these provinces were so fill'd with fear at the approach of the tartars , that they left their habitations both in city and country , and fled into the woods and mountains with what they could well carry with them ; the enemy in the mean time laying waste several famous cities , and putting all to fire and sword where he came . the ninchean king , who , as we said , durst not adventure to march against the imperial city of peking , having got good store of riches out of the other conquer'd cities , retreated back with his army to the chief city of the province of leaotung , which was a very goodly city before he took it , both for strength , situation , and fairness of building : but being told by his soothsayers , that to let the old walls stand after he had won the place , could bode nought but misfortune , he caus'd them thereupon to be raz'd to the ground , and new ones built . there are but two great cities in all this province , which are leaoyang and ningyven ; the rest are of a smaller circuit , yet are they both populous and rich : but with places of strength , which exceed some cities for bigness , it exceedingly abounds . the inhabitants of this place are very dull of understanding , and so altogether incapable of learning any arts and sciences ; but very healthful of constitution , and strong of body , therein much exceeding the other chineses : and the cause may be , for that they are bred from the cradle to wars and hardship , by reason of their vicinity to the tartars , who are perpetually making wars upon them . as to their manners and customs , they resemble very much the tartars ; which comes to pass by the great intercourse that ●s daily between them . the country is in some places very hilly and mountainous , and in others plain and even for many miles together ; yet every where very fruitful in the product of all manner of cattel , both wild and tame ; as also in tree● and fruits of the fields , wholesom and medicinal both in their bodies , leaves , fruits , and roots ; amongst others , here grows that incomparable root g●●seng , whereof mention is made before . there are also to be had store of rich furs , as sables , bever , &c. which they wear in winter to keep themselves warm , and traffick with likewise into other provinces . it also produces curious pine-apples , excellent wheat and barley , but no rice ; yet a great abundance of figs , apples , pears , grapes , and several other sorts of fruits : which extraordinary plenty of all necessary things of its own growth , renders it both pleasant and cheap to live in ; but much more , in regard of its situation upon the sea , from whence it is furnish'd with all manner of commodities from other countries . their religion is very little different from that of the other chineses , being great promoters of the doctrine of the transmigration of souls out of one body into another . thus the tartars having made this place the seat of war , whereby they could at pleasure invade the neighboring provinces , the emperor and his council began to consider which way was the most likely for them to drive the tartars out of their territories , and at last they concluded to raise an army of men ; over and above whom , the king of corea sent to their assistance valiant bow-men , who were not inferior for skill to the tartars . in the mean time the ninchean king was not idle , but drew out of his kingdom as many forces as could possibly be spar'd , to joyn with him . being thus prepard for wars on both sides , the chineses in the year march'd with that formidable army against the enemy ; who hearing of their approach , set forward from their camp to meet them , which soon hapned ; but then such was the inveterate malice of both parties , that as soon as they saw each other the battel began , which was valiantly fought for a long time by both armies , so that the victory hung in suspence , nor could any judge who would have the better , till at length the chineses running away in great disorder and confusion , the slaughter was very great among them , both of commanders and soldiers , upon the spot , those that escaped carrying the news of the overthrow to the emperor . this great victory the ninchean king pursu'd with that expedition , that he took several cities and towns , some whereof they laid in ashes , and put the inhabitants to the sword , harrassing and plundering up to the very walls of the city of peking , though they durst not lay siege to it , there being a garrison of eighty thousand men , and and the place well fortifi'd with great store of cannon upon the walls : notwithstanding which provision , such was the fear of the pekinger , that if the tartars had but attempted , they might have been masters of that great city without any very hazardous opposition ; for the emperor was again fully resolv'd , as before , to quit it , and to retire to the southern provinces : but some of his council , now too late grown wise , alter'd his purpose , by telling him , that it would encourage the enemy , and not only put the whole empire into confusion , but hazard the ruine , if not the loss of it . the tartars by this means being put to a stand , having enrich'd themselves with booty , destroy'd some thousands of poor creatures with the sword , and burnt down their dwellings to the ground , retreated back to their old quarters in the province of leaotung . during these troubles the emperor vanlieus died in the year . after whose death his son taichangus , a valiant and prudent prince , succeeded ; who by the conduct of his affairs , in a short time gave sufficiently to understand what good services his country was to expect from him , had he not been unfortunately cut off by an untimely death in the fourth month of his reign : to whom was successor his son thienkius , a gallant person , and no ways inferior to his father for vertue and courage . this monarch finding the unsetledness and danger of his affairs , made it his chiefest concern to contract friendship , and support his government with the favor and affection of his neighbors : for he had taken notice by experience , how much the empire of china had suffer'd by living always at great variance with the tartar kings of ninche , which border'd upon him : in the first place therefore he endeavor'd to win the favor of the king of corea , who had formerly sent to his grandfather a supply of twelve thousand men to aid and assist him in this war ; but they being most of them kill'd and wounded , he doubted lest this might make him take part against him , and joyn with the tartar ; for prevention whereof , and to satisfie the king in every scruple , he immediately sent an ambassador to him , to return him thanks for those great succors he had sent ; and withal signifying his extraordinary grief and sorrow for the great loss which had fall'n upon the afore-men●ion'd aids in that war ; but that he hoped in a short time to retaliate upon the enemy the wrongs they had done to him and his kingdom . and that his embassy might be the more grateful , he likewise sent several rich presents and promis'd him his assistance , where and whensoever he should have occasion to make use of it . but this friendly message look'd not only for verbal returns ; for it was design'd as a motive to procure more succors from him : which without doubt he had reason to endeavor , in regard the people of this island of corea , which lies very near to iapan , have out of the neighborhood far greater strength than the chineses . and now craving leave for a little digression , which may not be impertinent , in regard there has been often mention made of this island of corea and the inhabitants thereof , i shall describe the same in short , and all that is worth observation in the same . it is unto this day doubted by those of europe , whether corea be an island or firm land ; but according to the opinion of the best writers , it is a hanging island , surrounded with water on all parts , except the uttermost part , which is joyn'd to the firm land ; for though trials have been made to sail round about , yet it could never be done , as some people seem to affirm to us from their own experience , though some there are that affirm the contrary . but this error proceeds from a mistake of a certain great island call'd fungina , situa●e to the southward of it , to be corea . however it be , this truth is most certain , that all the chinese writers affirm corea to be firm land , and joyning to the kingdom of ninche in tartary . another mistake may arise from the varie●y of the name given to it ; for the chineses call it chaosien , therein following the iapanners , though by us of europe it is call'd corea . toward the north it borders upon the kingdom of ninche , on the north-west it has for confine , the river yalo ; the rest is surrounded and wash'd with the sea. the whole island is divided into eight provinces or counties : the middlemost , and accounted the first , bears the name of kinki , wherein is situa●● the chief city of pingiang , the court of the kings . the second , toward the east , is call'd kiangyven , but heretofore gueipe . the third , situate toward th● west , is now known by the name of hoangchui , but was formerly call'd ch●●sien , the name at this day proper to the whole island . the fourth , situate ●●●ward the south , now call'd civenlo , was formerly nam'd pienhari . the fi●th , also southerly , but inclining to the east , is call'd kingxan . the sixth , toward the south-west , is changing . the seventh , toward the north-east , has the name of pingan . in these counties are several populous and rich cities , which for fashion and strength differ very little from those in china , and built for the most part four-square . the country is very well peopled , throughout the whole having but one form of government ; not at all differing in habit , and using one and the same form both of speech and writing . their religion is the same with those of china , holding the transmigration of the soul out of one body into another . they all adore one idol call'd fe , whereof i have already made mention . the bodies of their dead friends they bury not till three years be fully elapsed , and then they put them into very fine coffins , after the manner of the chineses , glu'd up so very close that no scent can strike through . they give a greater liberty to their women than the chineses ; for they admit of them into any company , whereas the other will hardly suffer them to stir abroad . here also the son or daughter may marry whom they think fit , without asking the consent of father or mother : which is quite contrary to the use of the chineses , and indeed all other civiliz'd people . this island is very fruitful in the product of all manner of fruits necessary for the sustenance of life , especially of wheat and rice , whereof there are twice a year plentiful harvests . here also are made several sorts of paper , and curious pencils of wolves hair , which the chineses and other neighboring people as well as themselves use in writing . here grows likewise the root guiseng , and ( as is reported ) are several gold-mines . but notwithstanding all these advantages of natural commodities wherewith this place abounds , yet the inhabitants thereof drive no trade with any other forein people , but only those of china and iapan . and thus much shall suffice to be spoken of corea ; we will now return to give an account of the sequel of the wars . the chinese emperor , after his embassy to the king of corea , to prevent the further invasion of the tartars , and the better to oppose them , muster'd several troops rais'd for his assistance out of the fifteen provinces or kingdoms of the empire , and sent very great armies towards leaotung : and the better to furnish such vast armies with provisions , he caus'd an extraordinary great fleet of ships to be equipp'd in the famous port of thiencin , which were wholly employ'd to carry provisions by sea from all parts of china for their supply ; by the exact performance and observing whereof they had no want of any thing . amongst other martial commanders and governors of provinces that had the conduct of these armies , there was a certain woman who may very justly be call'd the chinese amazon ; for she came with three thousand men out of suchue , which is the furthermost province of china toward the west , and shew'd by her courage a manly heart ; and she fought several battels successfully against the tartars , having always the better of them : in remembrance of whose good services , the emperor conferr'd several titles of honor upon her . and now at last the emperor thienkius , being come in person into his army in leaotung , and having in manner afore-mention'd taken care to have it fully supply'd with all convenient necessaries , drew up the same in battel-aray , and on a sudden fell furiously upon the tartars , beat them out of the field , and recover'd the whole province with less difficulty than was suppos'd or expected , in regard the inhabitants , who had been miserably handled by the tartars , joyn'd with their country-men the emperor's forces ; by which addition being come far more numerous than the enemy , and having advantage of revenge , they fell upon them with great rage and fury , stirr'd up thereto by having before their eyes the lamentable condition into which they had brought their country by fire and sword : and to say all in a word , it was their good fortune , that at this time the king of ninche was so unfortunate , that the mutinies of his own subjects at home hindred him from recruiting his army , which in divers great battels had been much wasted , and he could get no forces from thence to re-inforce himself ; so that at last being every where worsted by the emperor's supplies , the incroaching ninchean was fain to save himself by flight , and to leave the province of leaotung to the conquering sword of its just and lawful emperor . chap. xix . of the last chinese and tartar war , wherein the tartars over-ran and conquer'd the whole empire of china . although by the means mention'd in the last chapter , the chinese empire was a while freed from the fury and destroying sword of the wasting tartars ; yet it was not long before it fell into far greater troubles than ever , by those their old enemies , who once more renew'd the war , and never left it off till they had brought under the whole empire . the manner as followeth : the chineses suspecting the return of the tartars after that they had quieted their domestick troubles , and setled their affairs , in the mean time took care to supply the frontier places with strong garrisons , and raise more forces for the security of their state : which was scarcely perform'd before it hapned as they imagin'd ; for the troubles and mutinies being appeas'd in ninche , that king returns with a mighty army into the west of leaotung , having given order to seventy thousand horse ( whom he sent before ) to block up the chief city of leaoyang , assuring them he himself would follow with the main of his army . these horsemen , to shew their courage and valour , no sooner approach'd , but they storm'd the city , and in two days time became masters of it , before their king came up to them with his forces . there wa● no courage wanting on either side ; for it was manfully fought out by both , till at least thirty thousand men were kill'd on the part of the chineses , and no less on that of the tartars ( wo had never lost so many men before in any one fight in this quarrel ; ) yet at last they took the city , not so much by their own strength , as treachery hatch'd within it : for they had brib'd one of the commanders with money and promise of preferment , to set open the gate committed to his charge : which he performing according to the agreement , the tartar came rushing into the city , and won the same in the space of a few hours , laying it level with the ground in a most miserable manner . the tutang or governor having understood the treason , took it so much to heart , that he hang'd himself presently , that he might not live to see the ruine and desolation that was coming upon the city and its inhabitants . the emperor 's chief councellor had undoubtedly follow'd his example , and undergone the same fate , had he not been prevented by the tartars , who took him and sav'd his life , only out of design that he should be serviceable unto them in discovering the condition of the country : but he not valuing his life , scorn'd to give the title of king to the tartar , and would in no wise be persuaded to falsifie the oath , and betray the trust reposed in him by the emperor . the tartars wondring at the courage , stability , and constancy of this man , gave him afterwards both his life and liberty , thereby to let the world know , that they understood how to reward vertue and integrity . but he , more cruel to himself than the enemy , knowing very well what reward ( according to the chinese law ) would fall to his share , depriv'd himself at last of his own life , which his enemy had spar'd , by following the example of the fore-mention'd tutang : for it is a known law and custom in china , though very unreasonable , that all generals and commanders of forts and garrisons , though they behave themselves never so well , if they come off unfortunately , forfeit their lives when they return home . the tartars after the taking and destroying of this city , immediately issu'd out a proclamation , that the inhabitants of no city should s●ffer any damage either in life or estate , if they would cut off their hair , leaving only a single lock behind ; and pull out all the hair of their beards , except their mustachio's , and likewise go cloth'd after the tartar fashion . although this command was strict , yet it carried with it some shew of favor , and consequently gain'd a kind of love , until the tartars , by some barbarous acts they committed afterwards , were very much hated and abominated . the story goes thus : there being at that time several merchants come to the city with commodities from other parts of chi●a , to trade withal , the tartar at their request gave them free leave to go and come ; whereupon these innocent people , not apprehending the dangerous mischief that was design'd against them , departed with their riches and goods : but they were hardly got three miles out of the city , when the tartars lying in wait for them , fell upon and kill'd them every one , taking as free plunder all they had , which they brought with them into the city triumphantly , as if it had been the spoil of an open enemy . which barbarous usage being heard of , occasion'd a great amazement amongst the inhabitants , who knew no other but that they might be serv'd every moment after the same manner . but notwithstanding all their salvage cruelty , they were at present necessitated to make a halt , in regard of the great loss they had sustain'd before this city of leaoyang ; nor durst they venture to march further up into the country , or lay siege to any place of importance , till they had first recruited themselves ; for they found all the frontier towns and places of strength well fortifi'd and guarded . amongst all other chinese commanders who signaliz'd themselves in shewing their courage in their countries behalf against the enemy , was one maovenlung , who did very great execution upon them in several encounters : he was a native of the province of quantung , where he had learn'd and understood in his conversation amongst the portuguese at macao , several things concerning their military discipline : from thence he had likewise brought with him several great guns , which he purchased out of a netherland ship that was cast away there , and those he planted upon the walls of the chief city of ningyven . the eastern part of leaotung , and the chief city of leaoyang being thus lost , in this new made chief city there hapned to be at the same time the tutang or vice-roy of leaotung with the whole chinese army . the tartars having many times had trial , to their sorrow and cost , of the courage of this maovenlung , having often been routed by him , durst not adventure any further to cope with him in an honorable way , but bethought themselves of some stratagem or politick device , whereby to wound the integrity and vertue of this brave person ; and they suppos'd the best means to assail him with , would be fair words and high promises : wherefore to put in execution this their design , they offer'd him by a private letter ( which they caus'd cunningly to be deliver'd to him ) half the empire of china , if he would desert his natural prince with the flower of his army , and help them to conquer the empire . but maovenlung , who would neither forfeit his honor nor oath , courageously refus'd these high offers , and return'd for answer , that he had rather lose his life , than betray his prince and country . the tartars finding that this plot of theirs would take no effect , and that the chineses had well provided against their coming , resolv'd to desist , and to make no further progress in the present war , which wholly ceased till the year . when suddenly it breaking forth again , they came and besieg'd the chief city of ningyven . this greatly startled the chineses , who thought they had overcome the greatest difficulty and danger . but maovenlung came time enough to the rescue and relief of this place , and fell so furiously upon the besiegers , that they were forc'd to raise their siege , with the loss of at least ten thousand men that were slain upon the spot , amongst whom fell the king 's own son ; whose death was so highly resented by the surviving tartars , that they in a great rage and madness made over the ice ( for it was in winter , ) and getting into the island of theyoven ( whereof they quickly made themselves masters ) they put every living creature they found to the sword ( which were a very great number ) in revenge of the young prince ; which having done , they immediately left the province of leaotung , and retreated into their own country , not with an intention to be quiet , but only to recruit themselves with more forces , and then to return again at a convenient time . and hereupon follow'd a cessation of arms , till the year . when the chinese emperor thienkius hapned to die , being but a young man , whose death prov'd to be the loss of all china ; although the tartar king of ninche call'd thienning , who had destroy'd so many thousands of people by fire and sword , did not long survive , but as an attendant on his corps , died the same year . thienkius was succeeded by his brother , who was very unfortunate in all his undertakings , and at length , through the treachery of his subjects , had both an unfortunate reign and death , as by the remaining part of the history will appear . the tartar king thienning had for his successor in the throne his son thientung , who quickly chang'd the salvage and barbarous manners and customs us'd by his tyrannizing father ; insomuch that he did not pursue the chineses so fiercely , but began to treat them with more civility , which produc'd a very great change , and caus'd all his affairs to become more acceptable . and certainly this prudent and politick prince had effected great things , had he not been cut off by an untimely death , his mildness having gotten so great renown withal , that the council who had made choice of him , thought themselves happy in the change , and withal learn'd from him by example , that the chineses would sooner be reduc'd and brought under their government by clemency and civility , than by force of arms. in this year . the commanders and officers of general maovenlung , who by reason of the quietness of the tartars , had no enemy to encounter , began much to molest , and be injurious to their friends and allies of core● , by making inroads and incursions upon them ; nay , by degrees they grew so very insolent and troublesom to all parts adjoining to their quarters , especially the inhabitants of the province of hienkien , who were so intolerably oppress'd by their rapines , that out of revenge and hatred they put themselves under the protection of the tartar , advising him to re-invade and fall into china with a mighty army ; which he ( not willing to let slip so fair an opportunity ) immediately did ; so that a very great army was in the field ready to assail the chinese forces , before they had any thoughts of an enemy , and when they least dream'd of their coming ; who by this means lying carelesly dispers'd up and down in the provinces , were soon destroy'd . maovenlung however rallied , and by the addition of some new leavies and recruits being grown into a strong body , he fought several doubtful battels with the tartars ; but they at last growing superior to him in strength and number , maovenlung the chinese general was constrain'd to quit the field with the gross of his army . yet neither the loss of the army , nor greatness of the victory obtain'd by the tartars , did make any great impression upon the chineses ; nor indeed were they troubled at it , when they understood that their general had sav'd himself out of the island of corea . but the ninchean commanders imagining that those of that place had been instrumental in helping to convey the general maovenlung away , with their army fell into it , plundering the inhabitants , and ruining the country by fire and sword. this act was highly disapprov'd of by the tartar king himself , because it stirr'd up the king of corea to arm against him , and joyn his forces with those of the chineses , which maovenlung had been gathering together , and with them was marching towards corea to revenge himself upon the tartars . the tartars having thus inhumanely , and without reason turn'd their arms upon the countries of corea , were setting forward with their army against the royal city thereof , and were arriv'd at the beginning of the mountains ( through which the way runs to the city ) being about seven miles from the same . here the king of corea , in the narrow way , had pitch'd to receive them ; and the tartars being eager to fight , furiously assail'd the coreans in their station , so that there began a bloody battel ; but both armies were hardly engag'd , before the valiant maovenlung came up with his , and fell like lightning into the rere of the tartars ; who now finding themselves beset before and behind with two such potent armies , and no other way for safety or escape , than what their zables could cut out for them , resolv'd not to part with their lives at a cheap rate , and spurr'd on by despair , they fought without any fear , every one endeavoring to exceed the other in valour and courage ; so that in the very writings of the chineses they are extoll'd , saying , there was never the like battel fought between them . but that which is chiefly to be admir'd is , that of three so great armies none obtain'd the victory , but were all of them almost totally ruined and destroy'd : there were kill'd fifty thousand men on the side of the tartars ; those of corea had seventy thousand slain ; but the loss of the chineses was so great , that few or none escaped : those of the tartars that surviv'd , made their way home into their own country as fast as they could , by which means the king of corea had the opportunity of recovering his country again . the tartars having sustain'd so great an overthrow , were very careful afterwards how they provok'd the inhabitants of corea ; yet still they continu'd to make several inroads into the province of leaotung , till at last they wholly subdu'd the eastern part , and plunder'd the remainder thereof ; but this was done by fits , and at several times : for they never durst venture to seat themselves there , nay , they paid oftentimes very dear for their robberies . while affairs stood in this posture , the emperor of china , whose name was zungchinius , sent his general yvenus with a strong army , and a large commission , toward leaotung ; having also private instructions to conclude a peace with the tartars , if they would agree to it , but if they refus'd , then forthwith to make a sharp war upon them : and to say truth , he was necessitated to make this proposition , for that his whole empire was as it were over-spread with highway-men and robbers , so that he stood in greatest fear of them ; for their numbers daily so increased , that if they should once joyn into one body , it would be no difficult matter for them to make themselves masters of the kingdom . this yvenus , upon whom the emperor had conferr'd such high and ample authority , was a perfect courtier , of an affable and free speech , and one that knew very well how to use his pen with so much advantage and ingenuity , that there was hardly any one in the court to be compar'd with him . by these singular perfections he had won not only the heart of the emperor , but of all the grandees , so that the management of all affairs was wholly left to him . but here it must be observ'd , that he was insatiably covetous of wealth , and consequently for obtaining thereof stuck not to perpetrate any clandestine mischief ; otherwise , by his more than common parts , he might undoubtedly have done extraordinary services both to his prince and country : but neither the greatness of the trust repos'd in him , nor the love of his country , were in any measure answerable to his thirst after riches : unde habeat quaerat nemo , sed oportet habere . of which avaricious temper of his the tartars having information , and looking upon him as a fit instrument to be employ'd in their design , they never left sending to him extraordinary presents , accompanied with large promises of the most eminent preferments : with which baits being taken , he contracted friendship with them , promising to give them his assistance when it should lie in his power . and as the first proof of his friendship to them ( through the cunning instigation of the tartars ) he undertook privately to murther the valiant and faithful commander mao●enlung , of whom the tartars stood in great fear and awe ; which he accordingly effected with great secresie , by inviting him to dinner , and poisoning him with a cup of drink which he caus'd to be given him at the table . having thus clandestinely accomplish'd this his monstrous undertaking , he concludes a peace with the tartars , upon most dishonorable and disadvantageous terms for his prince ; who no sooner read the same , but he refus'd to observe and ratifie them . yvenus , conscious of what he had done , and well seeing that upon the making good of this treaty of peace , his honor and authority depended , advis'd the tartars to force the emperor , his natural ●ord , to the observation thereof by force of arms : whereupon in the year . upon his promises not to oppose them in the least , if they would make an invasion in some other part of the empire where he had no command , this treacherous advice was no sooner given , than accepted and put in execution ; for the tartars doubted so little of the promises of yvenus , by reason of his extraordinary covetousness , that without taking any further counsel , they pour'd their forces into the province of peking , plundering all places where they came , and laying the same afterwards in ashes ; and at last so was their courage , or rather fury , heightned , that they laid siege to the imperial city of peking : at whose approach , it is no marvel if the confusion and amazement were great , not only amongst the citizens , but also amongst the rix-counsellors , who in this dangerous vicissitude of affairs earnestly advis'd the emperor to leave the city , and to retire to the southern provinces : but he would by no means hearken to their counsel , saying , that he would rather be cut in a thousand pieces , than that it should be said he fled for fear of the tartars . wherefore both as a valiant soldier and careful prince , he immediately gave order to his commanders not to suffer any to depart out of the city upon pain of death ; but that they should incite and stir up all the people to a courageous defence . while this was doing within , the tartars without began to storm the city , but were beaten off with great loss upon several attempts , so that they concluded to continue the siege with more moderation , and rather endeavor to take it by famine , than hazard the weakning of their army by such fruitless and unsuccessful assaults . at length , by advice of his council , the emperor sent for yvenus to come to his assistance and relief with the army under his command ( for as yet his treachery was not discover'd : ) who upon the first intelligence , to prevent the emperor from having any suspicion of him , came with his army under the walls of peking , but kept at a great distance from that of the besiegers ; neither shew'd he any hostility against them , but in stead thereof advis'd the emperor to the observation of the terms upon which the treaty of peace ( the cause of this war ) had begun : and this he strongly labor'd to perswade him to , not only to prevent the discovery of the treason , but that so he might return home with great wealth and riches , which the tartars had promis'd him in case the peace took effect . zungchinius considering what the meaning of such advice might tend to , began to mistrust the fidelity of his general ; and afterwards by other means being more fully satisfi'd of his treacherous dealing , for the destruction and ruine of the state , he sent privately unto him , to desire his presence in the city at the council of war , to advise with the rest of the military officers , what was best to be done in that dangerous exigent , for the safety and welfare of the whole empire . now it is to be noted , that the emperor would not suffer any gate to be set open , under pretence that the enemy lay close to the walls ; but in truth , for fear lest yvenus should crowd in upon him with his whole army : therefore he sent him word , that he should come to the walls , and they would draw him up privately into the city over the wall. of this design of the emperor yvenus had not the least inkling given him by any of the council ; for indeed the emperor at this time making himself alone his own privy-councellor , had not discover'd to any what he knew of the treason hatch'd against him by yvenus , nor of what he intended against him for his reward ; but only that he would confer with him about some affairs in order to the preservation of the city : for had the emperor never so li●tle discover'd either his knowledge or intentions , yvenus would soon have been advertis'd thereof , having his creatures in all corners of the city , to give him intelligence of all affairs ; but this being by his silence and secresie prevented , yvenus came without any fear into the city , and address'd himself to the emperor , in whose presence , upon his very first appearance , he was apprehended and beheaded . this being a publick act , could not be long conceal'd , nor indeed was it ; for the tartars heard of it presently , and thereupon rais'd their siege , and left the imperial city , out of fear of being attaqu'd by the royal army , which lay not far from them , as soon as the emperor should have appointed a faithful commander over the same in stead of the traytor yvenus : however , in their return and march back they ruin'd and destroy'd whatever stood in their way , and with great store of wealth and booty got at last into the province of leaotung . the war continu'd till the year . with various events , sometimes the chineses having the better , otherwhiles the tartars ; but however the chineses defended themselves so well against them till that time , that the tartars did never set footing in china , but they were driven out again with great loss . in the same year . the tartar king thienzungus died , and his son zungteus ( the father of the present emperor who now wears the royal diadem in china ) succeeded him : a prince so endow'd with all the most excellent qualities both of art and nature , as if design'd for some great undertaking : he exceeded all his ancestors in parts and prudence ; and in his minority , before he attain'd the crown , gave no small signs of an excellent understanding . to descend a little to particulars : he was both learned , courteous , and of a good disposition : being yet in his juvenile years , he was sent by his father into china , under the tuition of some of his council , who put him into the chinese habit : here he liv'd privately a long time , learn'd the chinese language , and exchang'd the rough and salvage behaviour of his own country , for the more civil and gentile behaviour of the chineses ; so that when he had got into the throne , he reign'd with much mildness , moderation , and affability , carrying himself towards his subjects quite contrary to the morose nature of his ancestors , whose cruelty and severity he observ'd to have been the overthrow , or at least the retarding of all their designs against the chineses , whom by his conversation among them while he liv'd there , he found were better to be won with a soft and mild hand , than with rough and harsh usage : wherefore he resolv'd to alter the way and manner of the government of his ancestors , and to confirm himself in his throne rather by the love of his subjects , than by force of arms. this his prudent carriage immediately won to him the hearts not only of his own natural subjects , but of the chineses his enemies , who when they submitted to him , were treated as his own subjects : such as were conquer'd by him in the war , were civilly accommodated , and receiv'd into favor and service ; and the rest that were willing to return home , had free leave at their own pleasures to be gone . by this winning sweetness the fame of this prince spread at last among several of his neighbors , so that they sought unto him for his friendship and protection ; which stood him in great stead afterwards in the conquest of china . he always preferr'd only men of abilities into offices and places of trust ; and such commanders or governors as fled to him out of china for any suppos'd crime or offence , had not only their liberties , but were also much made of , and put into employments : for by the chinese government , to prevent treachery and covetousness , it is ordain'd and setled as a fixed law , that all the princes , governors , or commanders in chief , under whose authority any misfortune happens , shall lose his head without mercy : as for example , if a general happen to be unfortunately defeated ; if a governor lose his province over which he is appointed ; or that a mutiny happen among the people or army , though neither of them were by any probable or rational ways able to prevent it , yet they shall lose their lives for it ; so that the chinese generals and governors finding upon all occasions , that the king of tartary was kind and civil to such as fled to him , made thither as soon as any thing went amiss with them , for which they knew they had incurr'd the penalty of losing their heads . at this time there seem'd to be a cessation of all warlike and hostile actions ; for although the tartars held the western part of the province of le●otung , yet the east part was so well guarded with forts and soldiers , that they thought themselves secure from any future or further invasion on that side : nor were the adjacent places in any great fear , for that there was a very strong army thereabouts to hinder them from making any further inroads into the said province . but this noble and flourishing empire had that viper hatching within its bowels , that would work its confusion , and was the only occasion of its overthrow ; for ( as was said before ) at that time it was full of vagabonds , thieves and robbers , who not only wasted , but at last deliver'd it up a prey to the tartars , as you may more clearly understand by the sequel of the story . the first insurrection and treachery of these robbers and highway-men was discover'd in the province of suchue , where joyning with a sort of wild people that live among the rocks and mountains , they began the mischief , and open'd the flood-gate of rebellion , by subtilly opposing the authority that was over them . their first work was to fall a plundering , or in plain english , stealing , without any exception of persons , whatsoever they could meet with : in which their rebellious and unlawful undertaking being successful , they at last resolv'd to make an open war , and to that end laid siege to chingtu , the chief city of the province ; which they had without doubt taken ; had not the above-mention'd amazon opportunely come to its rescue ; for these insolent and now commanding thieves having heard of the fame of her extraordinary courage , were struck with such a terror , that upon the first inkling of her approach they immediately rais'd the siege , and left the city with great loss . but this , though for a while it diverted them , yet it did not so deter them as to make them cease from any farther attempt ; for returning toward the mountains , they presently rallied again , and recruited their forces with some fresh supplies , wherewith they continu'd to forage and spoil the country . to heighten and encourage the insolence of these villains , it hapned that in the province of queicheu there had pass'd an unjust sentence in a certain cause between two great men , by reason whereof he against whom the cause went , endeavor'd the same revers'd ; but notwithstanding all his endeavors , as well by himself as friends and alliance , there was no good to be done therein . the robbers , after the raising of the siege , kept themselves in great numbers upon the mountains , without making any further disturbance ; but they sent to this injur'd person , to let him know , that if he pleas'd to accept of their power , they would stand by him with their lives , to help him to redress his wrong , provided he would become their general , and be assistant to them in the carrying on of their designs . this great person possess'd yet with fury and a desire of revenge for the injury done him , was not long in consulting , but presently accepted of their offer , looking upon the same as the best and most likely means , not only to repair his damages , but to revenge himself also . upon knowledge of this acceptance , these robbers submitt with extraordinary alacrity to his command and authority ; wherein he was no sooner invested , but first of all they fall upon the iudge that gave the sentence , whom they immediately kill'd : then they fell upon the army of the tutang or vice-roy , which they quickly routed and put to slight ; but he rallying his forces , turn'd back again upon them with such fury , that he forc'd them to flie into the mountains with a very great slaughter ; notwithstanding all which , they recruited again , but kept in their holds till they had an opportunity to shew themselves again , as they did in a short time after . those depredations , together with the infinite number of grashoppers , which had destroy'd all the grass and fruits of the field in the seven northern provinces of china , causing a scarcity of provision , and consequently a great dearness , gave a very great occasion to the rising and encreasing of the number of these thieves , which hapned chiefly in the provinces of xensi and xantung . another provocation or instigation was , that the emperor zungchinius , being of a covetous and miserable nature , would have ( notwithstanding the dear●h ) the usual yearly taxes paid him , as in a fruitful year ; which exaction set the inhabitants of those provinces upon plotting against him , and at length to joyn with the robbers , by whose assistance in a short time they brought eight strong armies into the field , appointing for their generals such as they counted the most valiant men among them . these robbers and mutineers having now thus strengthned themselves with forces , and got great store of wealth by preying and stealing , resolv'd not to rest here , but driving higher designs in their heads , and aiming at greater matters , they began to consult about reducing the whole empire under their subjection , and dethroning the emperor : for the accomplishing whereof , and advancing himself , every one of the eight generals thought himself of sufficient strength to get that morsel , and fancied himself capable and fit to bear so weighty a burthen . with which ambitious thoughts puffed up , each of them began to make war upon the other , every one being in hopes to be conqueror , and to encircle his head with the royal diadem , and enoble his posterities blood by the possession of the empire . this war continu'd till six of the eight generals were slain , and only the two stoutest , licungzus and changhienchungus , left alive to dispute the quarrel . for the more easie bringing this to pass , each endeavor'd to win to his party the forces of the other slain generals , to strengthen themselves ; for to such a heighth was their ambition grown , that there was no thoughts of dividing the stakes between them , each resolving to be aut caesar aut nihil ; so strangely were they lifted up with the thoughts of soveraignty . fill'd with these aspiring thoughts , these two generals took several ways to advance their interests and designs ; licungzus with his forces falling into the provinces of xensi and honan : but the other imagining to get the best booty in those of suchue and huquang , march'd thither ; so that now they no longer fought one against another as formerly , but seeking wealth and booty , were remov'd to a great distance . in these transactions the emperors concerns began to look with a had countenance , as if the government it self were suddenly to undergo some fatal alteration ; for the tartars ( who were not ignorant of these proceedings ) had in their former wars made such havock of brave commanders , that there were hardly any left , whose knowledge in military discipline capacitated them for conduct of the forces which were marching to subdue these rebellious plunderers under the two generals . licungzus in the year . march'd with his army out of the province of xensi , after he had wholly plunder'd and destroy'd its chiefest cities , into the plentiful province of honan , directly to the famous city caifung ; which he presently begirt and block'd up so close , that there was no going in nor coming out : but the place being well fortifi'd and provided with a good garrison and provisions , the siege was soon rais'd , and the besiegers constrain'd to retire into the mountains , not without very great loss of men : but they had no sooner recruited themselves , but they return'd to the siege again , with an intention to have surpriz'd the same on a sudden ; but the citizens having privately receiv'd intelligence thereof , and standing upon their guards , hinder'd them from effecting their design . the enemy being thus twice frustrated in his hopes , and seeing no likelihood of taking the city by force , resolv'd to compel them to a surrender by a long and close siege : and though it were a place at least three miles in circumference , yet they surrounded the same in such a manner , that no relief could possibly be given them . but the governor after the first attempt , although provided with all manner of necessaries to withstand a siege ; yet in regard the harvest of corn prov'd very bad that year , found upon survey , that it was impossible to lengthen out the same by the best husbandry , to serve for the maintenance of such a number of people for six months ; yet still though their magazines fell short , they held out , and suffered very great hunger , in hopes that the emperor would come or send to their relief : and at last such was their want , that a pound of rice was sold for a pound of silver ; a pound of old rotten leather for twenty shillings ; nay , they fed upon dead mens flesh as freely as upon any thing else . thus did these loyal subjects hold out beyond admiration , before they would harbor any thoughts of yielding ; but when they saw themselves destitute of all hopes of succor , they unwillingly submitted to the cruelty of their fate . this caifung lies in a great valley on the south side of the yellow river , which runs at least a mile to the land-ward from it : and in regard the water lies much higher than the valley wherein the city is built , there is made before it a bank or dike of stone to hinder the overflowing of the same river . the emperor at last understanding into what a strait the besieged were brought , resolv'd to march to their relief , and to that purpose came with his army before the afore-mention'd stone bank , with an intention to bore the same through , and so drown the whole army of the besiegers . but the workmen that were intrusted , not being so prudent as they ought to have been in the execution of a design so hazardous , made too great an opening in the bank , so that in a few hours the water gush'd in with such violence , that it not only drown'd most of the enemy's army , but the whole city also was overwhelmed , and almost all therein destroy'd with the inundation . in this miserable calamity , thus unfortunately hapning , above three hundred thousand persons were drown'd , and this famous city , formerly the ancient seat of the emperors of china , upon the ninth of september . converted into pool ▪ with the adjacent country round about it ; for through the violent force of the water , not only all the buildings and houses were soon overturn'd , but trees which had stood for many ages were wash'd up by the roots ; so that at this time there is nothing thereof left to be seen . licungzus , who in person escap'd this deluge , with some few of his forces , yet once more made a shift to recruit his army ; upon the sight and muster whereof , being still persuaded that he should get into the throne , took upon himself the title of king , calling himself king xunnanst , that is , a fortunate king. the province of honan being thus subdu'd and brought to slavery , and the inhabitants thereof miserably handled with plundering and stealing , this upstart king departed with his whole army , and fell into the province of xensi ; where he immediately laid close siege to the chief city of xigan , which he took after three days , giving the plunder thereof to his soldiers ; but out of a seeming compassion he gave the inhabitants their lives . he made this city , upon its reduction , the seat of his war , and caus'd all manner of provisions and ammunition to be brought out of the province and laid up there ; partly thereby to keep the country in awe , and partly to hinder the chinese army from any provisions in those parts to support themselves against him . and now becoming over-confident by success , and doubting no longer of the possession of the empire , which he had already appropriated to himself in his thoughts , he took upon him the title of emperor , by the name of thienxun , which signifies obedient to heaven ; for by pretext of this glorious name , which he us'd for a cloke to his villany , he gave out in speeches , and so made his soldiers believe , that it was concluded in heaven that he should ascend the throne , and deliver the oppressed subjects out of the covetous hands of the present emperor , to inflict punishment on the corrupt governors of provinces , who had over-burthen'd the people with intolerable taxes ; and lastly , to govern the empire in peace and quietness . to all this the renegado chineses who had sided with licungzus giving easie credit , were very forward not only to give him the title of emperor , as his ambition had assum'd it , but did verily believe he was sent from heaven to govern. and to add the greater honor and lustre to his name , and win their favor , he govern'd them with great moderation and mildness , so to make his actions and his name seem agreeable : for such as had done any wrong , underwent no corporal punishment , but were only chastis'd with kind words and good admonitions , all such chinese governors as refus'd to submit to him , he caus'd to be put to death when taken by him . he abolish'd and took off several heavy taxes , that had been laid , and then continu'd upon the people , charging such as he made governors to rule gently and lovingly over his subjects . and after this manner , through his cunning and crafty insinuations , did this grand thief bring under his obedience several provinces without spilling any blood ; for the commonalty ( which is bellua multorum capitum & instabile vulgus ) was hugely pleas'd with this new model of governing , applauding their new emperor with highest eulogiums . but beside the troubles occasion'd by the two grand robbers , there arose in the court another dispute and discontent as mischievous as the other , and which was indeed the greatest occasion of the overthrow of the empire , and the greatest divisions amongst the governors themselves , occasion'd by the jealousie and hatred they bore to one guei of the king's bed-chamber , for the great authority committed to him , and affection shewn him by the emperor , who had not only intrusted the whole government into his hands , and preferr'd him to the best offices and charges within his dominions , but likewise treated with respect , as if he had been his father . but this favorite not knowing how to keep himself within the limits of moderation , began so to swell with pride , that he caus'd several great persons to be punish'd with death or banishment for small offences . which exorbitant cruelties brought him into great hatred , not only with the nobles and grandees , but also with the prince zungchinius himself , who , by the information of the prime persons about him , being acquainted with his carriage , began to abate much of his love towards him . this occasion'd a very great fraction amongst the governors and rix-councellors , who were divided upon it into two factions ; so that in a short time there was hardly any considerable person to be found who did not side with the one or the other , each endeavoring to ruine his adversary , yet still both pretending the welfare of the state. but the emperor zungchinius foreseeing the ruine that was imminent over his head through these divisions , endeavor'd by all the means he could devise to reconcile these intestine iars , thus unhappily risen among his subjects ; and in order thereunto , after several other probable experiments without any effect , he caus'd the friends of the before-mention'd guei to be punish'd in due form of law , and severely punish'd , as disturbers of the publick peace : nay , at last he was forc'd to cause guei himself to be put to death , with several others his adherents , which was put in execution after this manner : according to an ancient custom of the chinese emperors , to visit the tombs of their ancestors , this guei , under colour thereof , was made choice of for the emperor's proxy ( it being an employment always committed to the greatest persons in the empire ) who not dreaming of any hurt intended against him , began his iourney with a great train ; but he was hardly gone a mile out of the city of peking , but a messenger from the emperor overtook him , who deliver'd him a golden box , wherein was a silken cord , with order to hang himself therewith ; which he readily embrac'd , and presently went and perform'd . and thus to come to the period of life , is held by the chineses for an honorable death ; insomuch that none who have any respect for their family will reject or refuse this severe , though inhumane order and command , when sent him . but very little advantage did the emperor reap by the fall of this his so eminent favorite , but rather created more trouble unto himself ; for his adherents hereupon began to conspire with the rebellious robbers , and to swear revenge . and these feuds being spread into the armies that were sent to subdue those robbers , made such heart-burnings among the soldiers , that they return'd home still with great loss ; by means whereof the emperors affairs began to fall daily into a condition of worse and worse ; for the friends of the before-mention'd guei did whatever they could to ruine the emperor , and the party adhering to him . when licungzus receiv'd information of these divisions between the emperor and his commanders and governors , he concluded that it was now a covenient time to fall upon the chief city of peking ; whereupon ( after he had well secur'd the province of xensi ) he march'd with his whole army to the east , and pass'd with little or no trouble over the yellow river , being not defended by any ; for he might have been easily obstructed , if not totally prevented in that his passage with a handful of men , in regard this river in those parts , between the provinces of xensi and xansi , runs with a very violent stream and current ; but there being no strength to hinder him , he easily got over , and at the first assault took the famous and great city of kiangcheu , which lies near the said river , and on the south side of the province . the news hereof caus'd other places where he came not to withstand him , only those of the city of thaiyven held out several days , as it were in a bravado : but at last being forc'd to submit , they dearly paid for their opposition ; for the commanders were all put to the sword , and a very heavy fine set upon the citizens that surviv'd . when the emperor zungchinius receiv'd intelligence , that these bold pillagers were already got over the yellow river , and in the province of xansi , which is not very far from the imperial court of peking , he immediately caus'd a very great army to be rais'd under the command of his general lius , with order at least to stop the robbers in their march , if he could not totally destroy them : but this great army effected nothing ; for no sooner were they come in sight of the enemy , but they deserted their commanders , and ran over to them ; which so infinitely afflicted the general , that he went away forthwith and hang'd himself . the report of these disastrous actions being spread , immediately fill'd the whole city of peking with great consternation and amazement , and withal made so deep an impression into the heart of the emperor , that he concluded to leave the same , and to depart with his family to nanking : but from this his determination he was earnestly dissuaded , as well by such as were faithful , as those that intended treachery towards him . these last , under colour of friendship , though they were in heart traytors and enemies to their prince and country , advis'd him to stay , that so with the greater ease and convenience , before their conspiracy came to be detected , they might deliver him up into the hands of the rebels : but such as were indeed faithful , advis'd his stay for the welfare of the empire , alledging , that his flight , and the deserting his imperial city , would hazard the whole state , by heartning the enemy , and discouraging his subjects : besides , they concluded , that they were able to defend the city against all attempts whatsoever of the enemies army , being well provided and fortifi'd with victuals and ammunition : nay further , that without all peradventure the inhabitants of all the other provinces would not forbear to come to their relief , when they should hear that the emperor was resolv'd not to leave the imperial city , but to run the risque of his utmost fortune , even to the loss of his life , in the same . whereupon the emperor rests satisfi'd , and resolves in person to stand by the city , and defend the same to the last drop of his blood. the usurper licungzus , on the other hand , no less quick in intention than nimble at action , and well knowing that proverb , virtus an dolus quis in hoste requirit ? joyning policy and force together , sent a great number of his soldiers , habited in the same mode with those of china , into the chief city of peking ; and the better to prevent discovery , he sent them not all at one time , but now and then one , furnishing some with money to drive a trade there , ordering others to set up drinking-houses , or to take what other course of life they judg'd most free from suspicion , till such time as he came with his whole army before the walls of the city ; and then by setting fire on the houses , or some other like misfortune , they should make some disturbance in the city . the plot was not better laid than effected , being carried with that privacy , that nothing of it was ever discover'd by the chineses , till it was put in execution . but the ambitious fox not daring to trust only to this , thought upon some other means fit to make sure of this his undertaking ; and that which appear'd most feasible to him , was by corrupting some of the chief of the council of war , which he easily compassed ; for they perceiving the emperor's affairs to be in a decaying condition , were soon persuaded to enter into a confederacy with him , whereby they oblig'd themselves to deliver up the city to him at such a time and hour : and so faithful were they in infidelity , that it was accordingly perform'd by them in the month of may . when one of the gates being by these traytors set open , the besiegers suddenly entred ; and although discover'd by such as were faithful to the emperor , yet they also perceiving that the city was full of confusion , and that the matter was quite past hope , every one shifted for himself , and left all to the mercy of the robber . having finish'd this letter , as a man distracted , he kills his daughter in his chamber , being a young virgin of seventeen or eighteen years of age , that she should not be misus'd and ill treated by the rogues ; and then with a setled resolution not to survive this dismal misfortune , going into the garden , with one of his garters he hang'd himself upon a plum-tree . and this was the miserable catastrophe of the emperor zungchinius , who was very unfortunate during his reign in all his undertakings , and is reckon'd for the last emperor of the race of taiminga ; for although afterwards some other of that line were chosen , yet they are not reckon'd by the chineses themselves among the emperors of that race , in regard that after the death of zungchinius they never possess'd the whole , but only some part of the ancient empire . thus was that race , whose first founder was the robber chu , destroy'd and brought to nothing by another robber licungzus , who had the fortune , even beyond his hope , though not his ambition , to subdue the biggest empire in that part of the world. the emperor's death begat so great a grief and commiseration in the chief governor of the city , that not thinking himself worthy to survive his unhappy lord , he went and hang'd himself likewise in the same place . the empress follow'd the same example , and also all such as were faithful to them , rather than they would fall into the hands of the enemy ; for it is counted a piece of honor and faithfulness with the subjects of that country , to die with their soveraign . licungzus being now master of peking , presently seats himself in the imperial throne , and the next day caus'd the dead body of the emperor to be hack'd in pieces , and the plunder of the city to his soldiers . the emperor zungchinius had three sons , whereof the eldest ( seeing his father's death , and the city in possession of the robbers ) never appear'd more , though great search was made for him ; to have had him either alive or dead . of his loss there are divers opinions , some thinking he was kill'd in the crowd unknown ; others , that he sav'd himself by flight , amongst those that escap'd to the mountains , where they liv'd a long while after . beside this , were two other younger sons , who were brought alive to the tyrant ; but he caus'd them to be beheaded presently . and to shew his tyrannical cruelty , and that the barbarism of his nature was not at all alter'd by his being gotten into the throne , he summon'd the chiefest persons of the empire to a meeting , under colour of treating with them about business of great consequence ; whether being no sooner come , but a company of the basest fellows were turn'd in upon them , whose salvage fury so unboundedly raged , that it spar'd none but such as had money enough to buy off their lives . but here ended not his tyranny , as by the following tragedy will appear . amongst several other governors and commanders whom he had taken prisoners , there was a very ancient man nam'd us , who had a son , call'd usanguejus , that had the command of the chinese army which lay upon the frontiers of leaotung against the tartars : of whom the usurper standing in fear , as perceiving that he was able to do him very great prejudice with his forces , threatned this old man to put him to death in a most cruel manner , if he did not forthwith command and enjoyn his son to come and submit to him ; promising him to reward such his civility with great presents and preferments . the decrepit old man us , in hopes to get his liberty , and overcome with these great promises , writ a letter to his son , the substance whereof was to this purpose : that the various changes and vicissitudes which happen in this world are either preordain'd by the heavens , occasion'd by the earth , or impuls'd by destiny . this i write to you , my son , to give you notice , that the emperor zungchinius , and the government of the race of taiminga is totally destroy'd ; and that since the heavens , which order and manage all things by a just rule , have given the dominion to licungzus , it is requisite that we comply with the times , and make a virtue of necessity , especially if we will escape all disasters , prevent a cruel death , and enjoy his favor . he promises to enoble you with a royal dignity , and to confer on you all manner of honor and friendship , if you will take part with him , and own him for your lord and emperor . consider well thereof , and know , that upon your promise and consent to this , depends my preservation ; and you may now either preserve my life , or destroy it : weigh with your self the obligations of nature , which will tell you how deeply you are engag'd to preserve him that first gave you being . usanguejus upon the receipt and reading this letter , though very much troubled at the contents thereof , being ty'd by oath to his natural prince , answer'd his father with these few , but sharp words : i shall never own him for my father , who will not be true and faithful to his prince . have you forgot that faith which you owe to the emperor ? who then can blame me , if i forget that obedience which i owe to you ? much rather had i die , than betray my trust , and falsifie my oath . no sooner had usanguejus sent this letter to his father , but he dispatch'd an ambassador to the grand tartar cham , to desire assistance against the usurper and tyrant licungzus , who had so unjustly intruded upon the throne by 〈◊〉 and murder : and to incite the tartars the more speedily to the march , he promis'd them great store of fine linnen , silks , gold , silver , and a great number of very handsom young women , wherein the tartars take great delight , because they are very scarce amongst them , their country abounding more with men than women . the cham , who had long been waiting for such an opportunity , readily accepted of his offer , promising to assist him with a considerable army , which then lay ready in the province of leaotung : and in truth he was as good as his promise ; for it was not long before he began his march with an army of eighty thousand men , to joyn with usanguejus ; to whom at meeting he thus spake : that we may not be baffled in our undertaking , i judge it necessary , and advise you earnestly , to put all your soldiers into tartar habits , to wear caps and short hair , that so the tyrant by this stratagem may be deceiv'd ; for that he will take them all for tartars . usanguejus , whose heart boil'd with revenge , agreed to all that the tartar desir'd of him , not considering that he brought in tygers ( according to the saying of the chineses ) to hunt out dogs . this confederacy against licungzus was not so privately carried , but he had intelligence thereof : but when the news was brought him , that they were not only joyn'd , but upon their march against him , it struck such a terror into the robber , that he presently quitted the imperial city of peking , not daring to stay or abide their coming , and fled into the province of xensi for safety , taking with him all that was of value , and seated himself in the chief city of sigan , formerly the court of the ancient emperors . as a testimony of the greatness of the treasure that was carried out of peking by this flying tyrant and his followers , it is most certain , that seven or eight days were spent wholly about loading of wagons and horses with the same ; and yet they left great store of riches behind them , being surpris'd with fear at the sudden coming of the tartars . and thus were the infinite riches of gold , silver , iewels , and costly furniture , which sixteen emperors of the race of taiminga had been scraping together for the space of two hundred and eighty years , destroy'd and carried away : but he had not yet gotten into harbor with his booty ; for in his flight he was set upon by the tartar , who recover'd from him all that mass of wealth which he had so traiterously stoln , and then marches directly to the imperial city of peking , where the inhabitants without making any resistance set open the gates , and gave them free entrance . and thus at length , and after this manner , the tartars became masters of the whole empire of china , for which they had wag'd war , and fought so many bloody battels , for many ages . and although at this time , which was at the very first entrance , the tartar king zungteus hapned to die , yet ( which is very observable ) they were not thereby deterr'd from pursuing their design'd conquest , but endeavor'd both by cunning and policy to win the hearts of the chineses to affect them : for though the death of zungteus gave a little check to their affairs , yet through his good conduct while he liv'd , he had open'd such a way for them , that they easily saw in what method to proceed for the gaining of the whole empire . he left behind him a son who was but six years old , whom he declar'd his successor upon his death-bed , enjoyning and conjuring his own brothers prudently to supervise and govern the great transactions of his dominions , during his minority . the eldest of these brothers had the greatest hand in the management of affairs , which he most faithfully perform'd , effecting very great things . the robber licungzus being thus expell'd from his usurpation , usanguejus endeavor'd to settle again in the throne the next heir of the family and race of taiminga ; and with the more applause to effect it , he return'd his hearty thanks to the tartars for their faithful assistance and service , highly commending their courage shewn in driving out the robber . after this complement perform'd , he proffer'd them the promis'd presents , with request , that upon receiving the same they would depart out of china , and for the future forget the old injuries , which they had now sufficiently reveng'd . but usanguejus receiv'd from them an answer quite contrary to his expectation ( which they had long since in their thoughts fram'd ) in these words : it seems to us , although perhaps you shall judge it otherwise , as yet too soon for you to part with us : china is not yet free from armed thieves , but still too much over-run with them : you may easily imagine how great a danger is still imminent over your head , in regard the grand robber licungzus has setled himself in sigan , the chief city of the province of xensi . we have newly struck a fear and terror into him , but if he be once inform'd of our departure , he will soon re-invade the throne with fresh forces , and re-conquer the whole ; and then in regard of the great distance that will be between us , it will be impossible for us to come timely enough to your assistance . wherefore we judge it better for us , now we are here , and before our departure wholly to destroy these plunderers ; and then all being in peace and quietness , your new chosen prince for the future will be freed from any new troubles . as to your promises , never think of them ; for they are as well perform'd by you as by us : but if your intentions aim at the publick good , march with a potent army against licungzus , and force him to leave that city , while we in the mean time will endeavor to drive the other robbers out of the province of xantung : and in the doing of this , the whole empire will be setled in peace . usanguejus , who either did not perceive the craftiness of the tartar , of else dissembled his knowledge on purpose at present not to provoke him , agreed at last to his proposal , and permitted him with his forces to continue in china . but the tartars , in pursuance of their long intended design , before they began their march , at the request of usanguejus , with their army into china , to drive out licungzus , had sent into their own country to raise a mighty army with all speed for the conquest thereof ; yet the better to palliate their practice , they us'd no force against the chineses , but kept them in hand with kind and crafty language , till they had got their forces out of tartary , who brought with them their young king of six years old , call'd xunteus ; whereby they first gave to understand that they aim'd at the soveraignty : for no sooner was their new-rais'd potent army arriv'd , but they proclaim'd this young child emperor of china , gave him the name of xunchi , and entitled his race taicung . this child ( who yet lives and reigns in china , and is now about twenty nine years of age ) was plac'd with great majesty in the ancient imperial throne , through the good conduct of his uncles and near relations , who prov'd very faithful to him , being entrusted with the sole management of all affairs , and of so great courage and valour , civil , loving , and just deportment , that they won the hearts of the chineses . upon the very day of this new emperor's instalment , there was sent in his name , by the advice of his uncle , a regiment or two of tartars to usanguejus , who was upon his march towards the province of xensi , to fight with licungzus , with seal'd letters , whereby he was constituted king pingsi , which signifies a pacifier of the west ; the chief city sigan order'd to be his court , and that he should pay some yearly tribute in token of his obedience . this policy did the guardians of the young emperor use , to satisfie and gain usanguejus to their party ; for they knew very well , that the interest which he had in china was sufficient to embroil the affairs of the tartars , and involve them in new troubles . usanguejus , who could never expect the like preferment from the chinese emperor , considering that all the last emperor's children were dead ; and seeing the tartars upon their march against him with so great an army , and that himself was in no condition to oppose them , relinquisheth the trust which he had thus long kept , receives the new honor , and acknowledges the tartar for lawful emperor of china . in this manner was he , who not long before for the protection of the chineses was sent with an army to subdue the rebels , now brought over to fight against his own country-men , and with the tartars help conquer the empire ; and at last , with the assistance of the tartars , having quite vanquish'd the robbers in xensi in a pitch'd battel , went and setled his court in the city of sigan . and thus did the tartars prefer this lord to great honors and dignities , who had so often fought against them with great success ; but trusted him not with any military employment , as well knowing what such an expert and valiant commander ( well guarded with soldiers , whose love in time of peace he would purchase ) is able to do , in case fortune should afterwards become froward , and begin to frown upon them . what became of licungzus is not certainly known , for his forces were most of them kill'd upon the place by usanguejus ; and therefore some are of opinion that he fell into the slaughter amongst the rest , for he never was heard of after that battel . the other tartars who were sent towards xantung and peking , soon made themselves masters of them , meeting with little or no resistance : but yet the greatest stop that was after put to the arms of the tartars , was the law they publish'd , whereby the chineses were commanded to wear their hair after the tartar fashion . this did very much alienate their affections from the tartars ; for they of china take great pride in their hair , and therefore did fight more valiantly to defend that , than for the safety and preservation of the empire or emperor ; insomuch that thousands ( who perhaps otherwise would have submitted peaceably ) chose rather to lose their heads than their tresses . nevertheless the tartars were so successful in their war , that in the space of twelve months they conquer'd four northern provinces , viz. peking , xansi , xensi , and xantung ; but for the rest they us'd another means , which got them more than the sword , and indeed was a good piece of policy ; for they made no manner of alteration in the government wheresoever they came , but suffer'd the conduct and direction of all civil affairs , both in city and country , to continue in the hands of the chinese philosophers , wherein it was setled before : and this one thing brought the tartar into such favor and esteem with the chineses , that they readily submitted themselves to their command ; only herein consisted all the marks of their vassalage , that the conquerors reserv'd to themselves the sole management of all martial affairs ; nevertheless , such chinese commanders as they had found faithful , were still employ'd by them ; and even in the imperial city it self , the same order , as to the civil government , was observ'd , only one half of the iudges were tartars , and the other chineses . in the mean time the governors and commanders of the southern provinces ( where the first disturbance of the robbers began ) having information of the straits the emperor was reduc'd to , rais'd a great army , and were already upon their march to his rescue ; but when they were certifi'd of his death , and the taking of the city , they immediately return'd with all their forces ; and not long after understood that the tartars , who by the means of usanguejus were call'd in as aids , had possessed themselves of the whole empire , and were become absolute masters thereof ; the very thoughts of which much perplexed their spirits . and this spread likewise a great consternation among all the people , even as far as nanking , the chief city of the province of the same name , so that they did not know what to advise or do ; but at last the general took courage , and set up , after a long serious consultation , one of the family of taiminga , being the next heir to the chinese crown , as grandchild of the emperor vanlieus , and cousin of the last emperor zungchinius , who heretofore kept his court in the province of honan , but for fear of the robbers remov'd to nanking ; where , upon his arrival , the inhabitants in great pomp and state set the crown upon his head , and proclaim'd him emperor by the name of hunquang , in hopes to effect great matters by him , in regard he was a valiant prince . he was no sooner seated in his throne , but he sent an ambassador to the tartars , to demand a peace upon terms of leaving all the northern provinces to them which they had taken . but the tartars well understanding , that the scope of this embassy was only intended to gain time till the chineses could recruit themselves with men and money , rejected his offers , and return'd him answer , that they would either have the whole country , or no part of it , being resolv'd not to lay down their arms till they had accomplish'd what they had undertaken . in the mean time , whilst the ambassador was upon his return home , and that both parties prepar'd for the war , there appear'd in nanking a youth , who gave himself out for the eldest son of the emperor zungchinius , and endeavor'd to confirm it with some peculiar remarks of truth : and that which seem'd to make a great addition to the credit of this report , was , that several gelubdens , and others who had been conversant in the emperor's court , pretended to know him . but hunquang , who had tasted the sweetness of government , and in some measure setled himself in the throne , refus'd to own him for the lawful son of zungchinius , but caus'd him to be apprehended as an impostor , with an intention to put him to death : and in this cruel resolution he persisted , notwithstanding that all the commanders and governors oppos'd him , and extremely hated and maligned him for it ; for they gave credit to the saying of the youth . this business occasion'd so much and so long trouble among the chineses , that the tartars in the interim took the opportunity to subject the province of nanking , wherein they found little or no opposition , in regard the chinese commanders were divided among themselves to that heighth of malice , that some refus'd to hinder the progress of the tartars , on purpose to work a prejudice to the new emperor : whereupon they came immediately to hoaigan , the first chief city of the same province , and without making any stop or delay , they took in the east side of the yellow river , and ferried over the same in boa●s , though the other side thereof was well lin'd with chinese soldiers ; who no sooner perceiv'd the tartars in earnest to put themselves aboard for passage , but they left their station and fled like so many sheep pursu'd by wolves . the tartars thus got over ( which might have been easily prevented , if the guards appointed for defence of the banks had shewn but the least courage ) fell with their whole army into the said province , and took and carried away whatsoever they found upon the north side of the river kiang , no place being able to withstand them , only the rich and famous city of iangcheu made some considerable resistance , and kill'd many of the tartars in their sallies , amongst whom was a son of one of their petty kings . this city was commanded by one zuus colaus , plac'd there by the new emperor , to whom he prov'd very faithful ; for he defended the place , wherein was a strong garrison , to the very last ; yet having endur'd a long and cruel siege , and seeing no likelihood of relief ( the provisions also being all spent ) he was forc'd to deliver it up to the tartars , who put all , as well the soldiers as inhabitants , to the sword , plunder'd the city , and afterwards set it on fire . the tartars hereupon increas'd very much in power and authority , so that many of the chinese commanders went over to them , and were either continu'd in their present employment , or else preferr'd to better . which friendly and favorable treating such officers and cities as came voluntarily and without force over to them , and on the other hand inflicting such great severity and cruelty on such as made opposition , was the cause that most of the places situate on the north side of the river kiang submitted themselves , to avoid the punishment and misusage which they should otherwise undergo by making opposition . having subdu'd these places , the next thing they undertook was against the city of nanking , formerly the court of the ancient emperors , a stately city lying upon the south side of the river kiang , which separates the whole empire of china into the southern and northern divisions , and runs quite through the middle of this province : and the better to accomplish their design , and to get the new emperor into their hands , whom they knew was in this place , the tartars provided beforehand great numbers of boats , to transport them over the river : but the chinese having likewise a considerable fleet under the command of the valiant prince hoangchoang , endeavor'd to hinder their passage . the tartars in their boats fell upon the chinese fleet with great fury , which was as manfully receiv'd and maintain'd the fight ; so that both sides fought valiantly : but at last the tartars were vanquish'd and totally routed , with a very great slaughter of their men. but fortune , never constant but in her inconstancy , did not long favor this brave general ; for a while after he was most treacherously kill'd by one of his commanders , a traytor who had long before been hir'd by the enemy to perpetrate this villany , one thienus , a native of the province of leaotung , who from his very childhood had serv'd amongst the chineses . and as this act in it self was direful , so the events that follow'd had a like miserable issue ; for through the unfortunate death of this excellent commander , the chinese affairs began infinitely to decline , and the whole empire became a prey to the tartars in a short time after . the traytor thienus not satisfi'd in having committed this foul action , but resolving to add villany to villany , flies with his men into nanking , under colour of performing his duty as a faithful officer , but in truth with hopes to effect some other treason , as he afterwards did ; for the emperor hearing of the death of the late general , was perswaded by this thienus to leave the city . as soon as the tartars , who were got over the river with their army , understood that the emperor was fled , they sent great parties in pursuit of him , whom the traytor ( being present ) seeing approach , commanded his men to seize him , and then deliver'd him up to the tartars in iuly . who now having obtain'd what they aim'd at , did not presently put him to death , but carried him about in triumph , and at length brought him under the walls of the chief city of peking , there strangled him with a bow-string : which manner of death is held in great esteem amongst the tartars . and thus the emperor hungquang came to his end , before he had reigned a compleat year . then they caus'd the youth who pretended himself to be the son of zungchinius , and whom they found in prison , to be also strangled ; and not only these , but all others they could meet with of the royal race : for it is a custom through all asia , that when a kingdom is taken from another , all the kindred of that king are put to death by the conqueror . these things thus brought to pass , the tartar army fell upon the chief city of nanking , and took the same without any resistance , or so much as ● blow given , and out of an innate hatred turn'd the imperial palace ( the ancient seat of the emperor's courts ) and also their tombs and sepulchres into a heap of stones , yet never offer'd any hurt to the inhabitants houses . marching thence , they reduc'd all the other cities of this province without any opposition , they freely submitting to avoid their cruelty . this province thus setled , part of their army was sent for hangcheu , the first chief city of the dominion of chekiang ; and the other part march'd over the river kiang , to subdue the southern countries , as kiangsi , huquang , and quantung . about this city was got together the remainder of the chinese army that had sav'd themselves by flight , where they were about to chuse a new emperor call'd louangus , of the race of taiminga : but he earnestly refus'd to take upon him that dignity , being contented with the kingly title , saying , that when the tartars were beaten and driven out of china , then he would accept of it . his reign had not continu'd three days , but he saw the tartars coming to fight with him , and to drive him out of the kingdom : but he not frighted therewith , being a valiant prince , encourag'd his men to make a manly resistance ; which they not only promis'd , but faithfully perform'd , behaving themselves with great valour and fidelity , till they were not able to hold out any longer , being overpower'd by hunger . whereupon louangus , who had not his fellow amongst the chineses for civility , and a passionate affection to his subjects , went to the walls , and entreated the tartar general upon his knees , that if he would forgive the city and inhabitants , he should do with him what he would ; for he would willingly offer up himself a sacrifice for his subjects safety . which said , he forthwith deliver'd himself freely over to the tartars , who by that means became masters of the city ; yet being inrag'd by their resistance , they neither had compassion on the soldiers nor inhabitants , but put all to the sword who could not save themselves by flight . after this the enemy took the city of hangcheu without doing any prejudice to the inhabitants thereof : and from thence , by the help of boats passing the river cienthang , they came before xaoking , the most compleat and uniform city of all china , which presently submitted to their arms without making the least resistance . and without doubt they had taken all the other southern cities without any opposition , had they not set forth an edict , thereby commanding every person to cut his hair after the tartar fashion ; upon the first hearing of which the chinese commanders and inhabitants , who have as much love for their hair as their country , began to flie to their arms , with a resolution to fight for their hair ; which they did with such valour and courage , that they beat the tartars out of the city of xaoking , forcing them to flie over the river with the loss of many of their men : and doubtless if at this time they had pursu'd , they might have regain'd those places they had lost ; but being satisfi'd in their minds that they had thus preserv'd their hair , they ceased to pursue their victory , only making resistance on the south side of the river , where they so fortifi'd themselves with the raising bulwarks and forts , that the tartar desisted for a whole year , without making any considerable attempt . the people having unfortunately lost their faithful , and too zealously loving prince louangus , endeavor'd to make another head over them , and to create one lu ( of the family of taiminga ) emperor ; but he likewise refus'd the imperial title , only taking upon him that of restorer of the kingdom . the tartars finding their armies much weakned by the great numbers of men they had lost in several battels , so that they were not in a condition to effect any considerable design , sent for fresh men from peking to re-inforce their troops , wherewith they endeavor'd to pass the river cienthang ; but notwithstanding all the force and policy they could use , were not able to accomplish it . and thus the chineses began by degrees to recover their lost country , which had undoubtedly had very prosperously succeeded , if an unfortunate accident had not hapned in the mean time , which prevented it ; the story thus : the soldiery and governors of the province of fokien that were fled out of chekiang , had with them one of the race of taiminga , whom they proclaim'd emperor in the same province , which borders upon that of chekiang . this prince being of a lofty and ambitious nature , and not being able to keep himself within bounds , sent some to perswade king lu to renounce his sovereignty , to lay down his government , and quit the title of restorer of the kingdom ; alledging , that he had but few cities , and was not so near allied to the former emperor as himself . lu argued on the other hand , that he had the priority of title by the election and submission of the subjects , and his conquests sufficiently shew'd the love he bore , and the service he had done his country . the tartars were not a little overjoy'd at these divisions , which gave them an opportunity to work their ends , by reducing the whole empire under their power ; for it was impossible to reconcile the differences of the two new kings , so as they might joyn their forces against the tartar , each of them still endeavoring what he could the ruine of the other . and in regard lu had but eight cities under his command , which were not able to maintain an army sufficient to grapple with the tartar , he only stood upon the defensive part , and never durst venture over the river ; the tartars in the mean time laboring with their utmost endeavor to get over the river , but with ships they durst not attempt , understanding very well that lu had sufficient to oppose ; notwithstanding which , fortune too much favoring the tartars in their undertaking , it hapned this year to be a very hot and dry summer , so that the river on the south-side was thereby grown shallow , of which they , by the information of some treacherous chineses , having intelligence , found out a fordable place for their horse , whereof a few only being got over , gave presently sudden alarm to the country , that so the inhabitants thereof fled and left all to save their lives : lu himself was so surpris'd at the news , that he abandon'd the city xaoking , and fled into the island cheuxan , situated over against ningpo , the ninth chief city of the province of chekiang , where he liv'd several years after . this island , never inhabited before but by a company of poor fishermen and peasants , is now , through the concourse of the chineses , fled thither to aid this lu , as the protector of their hair , grown to be so great and powerful a kingdom , that there was reckon'd in the same seventy two cities . the chineses and their protector being thus fled , the tartars conquer'd all the rest of the cities of the province , without meeting with any opposition ; only the city of kinhoa , whereof the tutang was governor , did withstand for some months their victorious arms ; for the governor was resolv'd to quit himself with courage for the honor of his country : but notwithstanding all his valour and resolution , at last the tartars having planted some great guns before the city , they made a large breach in the walls , at which they enter'd , and put all to fire and sword , insomuch that they left not one house standing . the governor himself , to prevent falling into the hands of the enemy , caus'd himself and his family to be blown up with power in his palace . one of the same three armies was already upon its march , in order to the subduing the province of fokien , but was in no small trouble where to begin the same to their own least prejudice , in regard of the hinderance given to them by the steep hills and mountains which lie at the entrance into this province ; for between fokien and the provinces of quantung , kiangsi , and chekiang , lies a row of inaccessible rocks and mountains , which divide it from the other three , and to get over the same is not only a troublesom , but tedious iourney of three days ; so that it would have been a very easie matter to the chineses to have hinder'd at least , if not stopp'd the tartars in their march through these mountains , if they had guarded the same but with a few peasants ; but they were so frighted and amaz'd at the coming of the tartars , that they fled out of the mountains upon their first approach , so that at last , though with infinite trouble , they got over them into fokien , which they subdu'd in a short time ; and for that the inhabitants made little or no opposition , the tartars were favorable unto them . this done , and having re-inforc'd their army , they march'd to the province of quantung , through those of huquang and kiangsi ; whither being come , and attaquing the chief city thereof , they soon laid it wholly waste , because it had made some opposition against them . mov'd by the terror of whose example , the rest of the cities not daring to stand out , submitted at first summons . these provinces thus brought under , an army was sent for peking , with orders to settle in each city a strong garrison , and magistrates over both civil and military affairs , in the name of the tartar emperor . but there are some that give another reason how it came to pass that the tartars happen'd to master the province of fokien with so little trouble . about this time there appear'd a famous pyrate , a native of fokien , by name chinchilung , but foreiners call him iquon : this person in his youth well known to the hollanders and spaniards , being but of mean extraction , served the portugueses first of all in maccao , in the quality of a servant , and afterwards the hollanders in the island of formosa ; but being of an aspiring and ambitious mind , could not brook to live under so much subjection ; wherefore retiring from them , by specious pretences , he drew in a great many innocent creatures to take part with him , by whose help , and with a few ships he had made shift to get together , he turn'd pyrate ; in which way after a while having made some considerable gain , he increas'd very much in shipping , at last growing so strong therein , that he far exceeded the chinese emperor both in naval forces and wealth ; for he drew the whole trade of india to himself , trafficking with the spaniard upon the philippine islands , with the hollanders upon formosa and in new batavia , and with the portuguese in maccao . he drove likewise a very great trade with those of iapan , and other kingdoms and islands situate in the great indian sea ; so that in truth he alone was able to export by his power , men , and ships , the chinese commodities out of that empire , and to import back into the same the commodities of europe : of which the emperor taking notice , after a long war that had been between them , at length a peace was concluded , by which in a small time he grew so very potent in shipping , that he was able to set forth a fleet of three thousand ships . and now success imping the wings of this pyrat's ambitious thoughts , he was not contented with this petty greatness , but aspir'd at the crown ; but in regard he knew it would be impossible for him to effect any thing so long as any of the race of taiminga was remaining ( for neither the commonalty nor soldiery shew'd any respect towards him ) he conceiv'd some hopes , that with the help of the tartars it would not be hard for him to extirpate that family , and so make the way easie to his own advancement : wherefore he resolv'd under the cloke of vertue ( and by that delusion to draw the greater number to follow him ) to march against the tartar as the common enemy . and undoubtedly , had not this treason been foreseen , under that pretence all the chineses would have joyn'd with him , and look'd upon him as the restorer of their country . but notwithstanding this fair pretext , in the mean time he contracts under-hand a confederacy with the tartars , promising to give them the best assistance he was able , as indeed it doth appear he did by the sequel of the story ; for this traytor iquon , when the tartars fell into fokien , was made by lunguvus general of his whole army ; by which means having gotten the power into his hands , he suffer'd the tartars unresisted to come into the same ; so that 't is no wonder why the tartars afterwards conferr'd upon him the royal dignity , and gave him the title of king pingnan , which signifies one that settles the west in peace . yet notwithstanding this service by him done to them , they did but temporize to lull him into security , being jealous of his great force by sea , and suspecting that he aspir'd after the royal diadem . now true and most certain it is , although the tartars knew this very well , yet never durst they act any thing against him with force , but always courted him , and made him believe that they would give him the government of the provinces of fokien and quantung . iquon finding himself in such high esteem among the tartars , doubted not at all but that he should at least keep the government of the southern provinces : but see the inconstancy of humane affairs , for he was very much deceiv'd in his expectation , and clearly out-witted ; for when the tartar vice-roy of the province of fokien had resolv'd to go for peking , it is a custom for all the commanders to come and take leave of him , and to wish him a good iourney ; according to which iquon , who suspected no mischief towards him , concluded in himself to do the like honor to this petty king : and thereupon departing from his fleet , which he left in the harbor of the chief city of focheu , he went thither and joyn'd with the company to conduct the king some part of his way ; but when he came to take leave , the king earnestly desir'd him to bear him company quite through to peking , promising to do him great honor upon his arrival there for such his favor . iquon now too late began to grow jealous , endeavoring by all the most plausible allegations imaginable to excuse himself , but the king would admit of no denial . and thus this famous pyrate was easily taken in a net by subtilty , who was not to be medled with , or overcome by force of arms ; for he was no sooner arriv'd at peking , but he was cast into prison , where he lay sometime in captivity , and was afterwards not publickly executed , but made away by poyson . his sons and brothers , when they heard of his imprisonment , quickly went aboard their fleet , wherewith since that time they have done very great damage , and still continue their pyracies to this day . in the interim the other army , which was got through the island quarters into quantung , was from thence upon their march for the province of quangsi , to reduce the same likewise under their power . but in this undertaking their forces were often worsted by the chineses , who made the greatest opposition where it was least expected . at that time one khiu thomas ( who was baptiz'd by the iesuits , and had embrac'd the christian religion ) was vice-roy of the same province , and one ching lucus was general over the militia : these two warriors and valiant commanders having gotten together a very great army , fell so furiously upon the tartars , that they not only drove them out of the field , but also re-took such places as they had won toward the west . prosperity seeming thus to begin to smile , these valiant chineses , willing to shew they were not ambitious , made one iunglieus emperor , one of the family of taiminga , being a grandchild of the emperor vanlieus : he kept his court at first in queilin , the principal chief city of the province of quangsi , hoping thereby to draw other chineses to take up arms against the tartar : but soon after he went and remov'd his court to the famous city of chatting in the province of quantung , where continuing , he got the better of the tartars in several battels . but the ill fate of the empire diverted his good fortune , so that he did not continue successful any long time , but was quickly overcome and driven out of quangsi and quantung , and from thence constrain'd to flie to the frontiers of tungking . no sooner was the vice-roy of fokien upon his iourney to peking with iquon , but it seem'd as if the people of that province and quangsi had taken fresh courage , there hapning a very great and sudden alteration in the tartar affairs ; for one vangus a priest , who had formerly been a commander in the army , set the whole country in an uprore , and having rais'd a great number of men , and modell'd them into an army , he went and took the city of kienning with several other places , and put all the tartars therein to the sword ; which good success immediately caus'd such chineses as had formerly fled into the mountains for safety , to come down and joyn with him , to help to recover their country . at the same time one changus by name , and a tartar born , being vice-roy of two provinces , had the command likewise of the province of chekiang ; who hearing of the insurrection in fokien , march'd immediately thither with his army , and finding no opposition at the mouth of the mountains , where he suppos'd the chineses would have block'd up his passage , which a few forces would easily have done , he cries out with a loud voice , the day is my 〈◊〉 , and the rebels are fled . so marching over the mountains without any opposition , he lays siege immediately to the city of kienning , into which the priest vangus was retreated with most of his army . the city endur'd a long siege for several months , and was of such strength , that it could not be taken by storm , which had been often attempted by the besiegers , to their great damage and loss of men ; wherefore at last they resolv'd to get it by famine , rather than lose any more men by storming , whereby he had already very much weakned his army ; but that being recruited with fresh men from peking , and having made a considerable breach in the wall by their ordnance , they resolv'd to storm it once more , and the success answer'd their desire ; for the commanders within the place being divided among themselves , there was not such care taken as ought to have been for the resisting of the assault , by which means the besiegers getting in at the breach , immediately cut out their way and put all to the sword , neither man , woman , nor child excepted , so that ( dirum dictu ) there were kill'd in and before this city above three hundred thousand people , and the city it self afterwards totally destroy'd , and not one stone left standing upon another . after the dreadful destruction of this city , the whole province of fokien submitted to their power , and for the future none but tartars were made commanders over the militia , and governors of cities : but notwithstanding all this great and prudent foresight which was us'd , the tartars were not able to keep all quiet ; for it hapned that the governor of the province of kiangsi , nam'd kinus , revolted and made new work for their arms ; the occasion whereof is said to be upon some difference which hapned between kinus and the other who supervis'd the civil affairs of the same province ; the manner thus : they being invited to an entertainment where a play was acted during the meal , as the custom is in china , and the players dress'd in chinese habits , and not after the fashion of the tartars ; kinus ( who was born in the province of leaotung , where they very much resemble the tartars in their customs and manners , and therefore put a very great confidence in the inhabitants ) minding the same , said to the other governor , doth not this habit shew much better than the tartar fashion ? the other answer'd nothing at present , yet thought himself oblig'd in duty to acquaint the emperor by letter with this saying ; for he fancied that by these words kinus was designing some novelty in his head , to the disturbance of the publick peace , and imagining he bore the greatest affection to those whose habit he chiefly commended : kinus , who wanted neither courage nor ingenuity , had brib'd the secretary of this governor , by whom he was inform'd from time to time of all was writ to the emperor against him ; and being acquainted with the contents of the aforesaid letter , he went immediately with a company of soldiers into the governor's court , and there kill'd him on a sudden before he was aware . having done this , he falls off from the tartars , with the whole province of kiangsi , and declares for the chinese emperor iunglieus , at which the inhabitants were not a little overjoy'd ; only the city of cancheu , which was commanded and govern'd by a very faithful tartar , was not to be brought over to countenance the revolt , which hapned very well for the tartar ; for the standing out of this single place alone was of such consequence , that the tartars ( as i shall relate hereafter ) did victoriously recover the whole province of kiangsi and quantung , and brought them once more under subjection . the general of the militia in the province of quantung , call'd licungzus , was likewise at the same time revolted from the tartars , and had deliver'd up that part of the country to the emperor iunglieus , whom also the southern part own'd for the emperor of china . and for the better prosecution of the design against the tartars , the general licungzus endeavor'd to joyn his forces with those of kinus , to fall both together at one and the same time upon them , and drive them out of the kingdom ; which undoubtedly had taken effect accordingly , had not the resistance of the governor of the city cancheu hindred them : for the same governor was no sooner inform'd that licungzus was likewise revolted from the tartar , and upon his march with his army , but he sends to him this deceitful and politick letter . till now i would never submit to kinus , because i could never believe that he would be able to withstand the forces of the tartars ; but seeing that you , most valiant prince , also turn your arms against him , i cannot conceive what safety and protection i can henceforward expect from him ; therefore i hold my self oblig'd to follow your standard , and you shall no sooner appear with your forces before this city , but i will deliver it up into your hands . after the governor had dispatch'd away an express with this letter , he sent another to the general of the tartars , who lay with his forces in the next province to fokien , to assist him with what strength he could well spare ; which were sent , and by him convey'd into the city by night , so that no notice could be taken of his design . licungzus in the mean while not suspecting any treachery intended against him , boldly , but carelesly , went up to the city , and found the gates thereof standing open , so that without delay he entred , and immediately found himself assaulted on all sides by the tartars , who lay in ambuscade waiting for his coming , and was forc'd to retreat with great loss : licungzus himself , as is suppos'd , was kill'd in the fight , because he was never heard of afterwards . this defeat brought the affairs of the emperor iunglieus into great disorder and confusion , yet nevertheless kinus won afterwards several battels for him against the tartars ; and when he heard of the defeat of licungzus , went himself and beleaguer'd the city of cancheu ; but he had ●ot continu'd the siege many days , before there was advice brought him of a new army of tartars sent from peking to reduce the province of kiangsi ; insomuch that kinus fearing to fall into a noose , broke up his siege , and march'd toward the northern parts of kiangsi , to defend and preserve the same from being overcome by the tartars . at first indeed he fought with good success ; but at last finding himself over-power'd , he retreated for safety to the chief city of nanchang ; which having suffer'd all the miseries of a tedious siege , was at last taken ; but kinus escap'd alive out of it , and got to the mountains , as has been already related at large . this city thus subdu'd , they were masters of the whole province , and put new garrisons into most of the cities and places of concern , and so march'd back with their army in triumph to peking . while these transactions were on foot , very great preparations for war had been making in peking , so that three new armies were rais'd to reduce the province of quantung , and others which still held forth , and took part with iunglieus . whereupon the guardian and uncle of the grand tartar cham , call'd xunchi , who now reigns in china , the better to reduce the southern provinces into subjection , and rectifie their disorder , resolv'd to appoint some vice-roys over those provinces , who being tartars by nation should have absolute power , only with obligation to pay tribute yearly to the emperor . this counsel was immediately put in execution , and in the year . ( when the province of kiangsi was full of uprore ) three vice-roys were sent with three armies , which consisted for the most part of tartars , from peking ; the one was made vice-roy of fokien , the other of quantung , and the third of quangsi , with express order to endeavor jointly the subduing , reducing , and total conquering of quantung , and to drive the emperor iunglieus out of the whole empire . hitherto we have only spoken of what hapned in the southern provinces concerning the chineses revolts ; we shall now proceed to give an account how affairs went in the northern provinces ; by which it will appear with how much zeal the chineses were concern'd for their liberties and the welfare of their country ; for the commanders in chief over the northern provinces as well those that had the power over the civil as military affairs , plotted together which way they should drive out the tartars : whereupon they raised as many forces as they could privately , and chose one hous to be their general ; who coming to the army , which he found to consist of about twenty five thousand men , march'd therewith from among the mountains into the plain country ; whereupon many of the natives perceiving his strength , came in to him , and several cities set open their gates and receiv'd him and his army , only xigan , the first chief city of xensi , withstood him , being in truth compell'd thereto , having a strong garrison of tartars in it ; besides , the governor thereof having observ'd that the chineses made no resistance , but rather freely submitted to him , and fearing lest the citizens might carry on some private design against him , resolv'd to put to death all the chineses within the city ; which he had undoubtedly put in execution , had he not been dissuaded from it by one of the vice-roys ; yet still jealous of them , and willing to prevent any conspiracy by them , he forbad upon pain of death , that any more than two chineses should converse together at a time , and that none should walk the streets in the night , nor keep any arms in their houses . not yet satisfi'd with all this care , but to be throughly inform'd of the forces of hous , he sends out spies to bring him intelligence of the strength and posture of the enemies ; at last hous comes with his army , ( which now increas'd with the conflux of country people that shelter'd themselves there , amounted at least to the number of three hundred thousand ) and besieg'd xigan , which is at least three miles in compass . when the tartar governor saw from the walls such a vast number of men , he stood amaz'd , as supposing they had been all soldiers , which caus'd him again to pass a second cruel resolution , to make away all the chinese inhabitants within the city , to prevent any correspondence between them and hous ; but finding that those that serv'd him , and were sent out to fight , behav'd themselves valiantly , he forbore to execute such a barbarous resolve . in the mean time hous perceiving that no attempt he could make would prevail against the city , broke up the siege ; which he was the rather induc'd to do , because he had receiv'd intelligence that a strong army was upon their march for relief of the same : hous endeavor'd to save himself by a timely flight , but the tartar horse overtook the rere of his army , and kill'd a great number of them ; but what became of him was never known , in regard he never after appear'd publickly ; and indeed it is more than probable that he was either kill'd in the fight , or ended his days in the mountains . and thus the chineses effected as little by their insurrections and plottings against the tartar in the northern provinces , as they had done in the southern ; for there follow'd nothing upon it but a total destruction of their cities , and the ruine both of the people and country , drawn upon themselves , and with the greatest severity executed in revenge of their revolt . the tartars having thus successfully pacifi'd all these troubles and commotions , could not yet be at peace , but fell again into other as great dangers and difficulties as the former , which they brought upon themselves by their own pride and wantonness ; for in the year . the young imperial cham xunchius having attain'd the age of twelve years , was desir'd by his uncle to take to wife the daughter of the king of west-tartary , otherwise call'd the kingdom of taniju ; which alliance would not only strengthen him , but also would be a means to establish him in his throne . to that end one of his uncles was sent in embassy to the same king ; in which iourney he hapned to pass through taitung , the third chief city , and call'd the key of the province of xansi ; for it is a very strong place , and serves as a bulwark and defence against the invasions of those western tartars into china : moreover , it is reported the most famous of all others for the beautiful women which live there . the tartars who attended on this ambassador , in their passage through this place ravish'd and took away some of these women , and amongst the rest a bride of great quality , as she was carried by chance through the street to the house of her bridegroom ; a thing that is held very abominable among the inhabitants of taitung . at this time was one kiangus , a commander in the army , governor of that province for the tartars ; to whom the friends and relations of the virgin that was carried away by force , came and complain'd with tears in their eyes : kiangus , who took compassion of them , in regard of the injustice and villany of the fact , sent immediately one of his attendants to the vice-roy ▪ panang , with request , that he would be pleas'd to give order that the ravish'd bride might be restor'd to her bridegroom , for that he was grown distracted upon the loss of her ; desiring also that care might be taken to prevent the like abuses for the future . but the vice-roy gave no heed to this request of the governor , but suffer'd the tartars to go away with the rape unquestion'd ; which kiangus took so to heart , that he went to the vice-roy himself in person , who not only refus'd to give him audience upon it , but commanded him to be put out of his court. kiangus boiling with revenge at this uncivil carriage of the vice-roy towards him , swore that he would never serve those that countenance such abominable actions ; and not long after having drawn his forces together , he came with them and fell upon panang in his court , killing the greatest part of his followers ; but panang sav'd himself by being let down with a rope over the walls ; and so escap'd with his life . kiangus hereupon , knowing that what he had done , was a sufficient cause to make him lose his head , if he fell into the hands of the tartars , sets up his standard , and promises to submit himself to the chinese emperor , but names none in particular , for he knew not that iunglieus was elected to that dignity , being at so great a distance from him . he likewise us'd all endeavors to draw the chineses to take part with him , and to stand up for the regaining the liberties of their country , which by the unheard of oppressions of the tartars they had lost . several commanders and officers hearing of this , came and joyn'd with him , so that by this revolt of kiangus new troubles were arisen in the emperor's court at peking , and the more in regard the western tartars favor'd him , who were able to bring more men into the field than the eastern , especially horse , of which they have great plenty , whereas there are but few in the other . now to nip these risings in the bud , which were made by the means of kiangus , a very great army was forthwith rais'd in peking , and sent against him . kiangus , who was no less wise than valiant , and very well understood the humors of the tartars , having convers'd many years with them , at first seem'd as if he were afraid to stay the coming of the enemy , for he fled with his forces ; but this was done only out of policy to draw them to pursue after him , having by the way laid an ambuscade for them ; which took good effect , the tartars being thereby set upon and defeated ; and after they had rallied , were beaten in the open field a second time . the news of this double defeat being brought to peking , occasion'd again new troubles in the court , especially when they heard that kiangus his army consisted of above a hundred thousand horse-men , and four hundred thousand foot ; of which great multitude there is no wonder , for every person was glad of his success , and ready to follow him as the redeemer of their country from the tartar slavery . when now the emperor's uncle understood with how great success this kiangus proceeded , he resolv'd to march himself with all the forces the empire was able to make against him ; for he durst not trust any with a concern , upon which depended the welfare of the whole state. he therefore causes the eight standards , under whom march all the whole tartar militia to be made ready for the war ; and accordingly , that he might lose no time , draws forth the choicest soldiers of this great body , wherewith he marches against kiangus , to chastise him for his revolt , strengthening himself also by the way with the addition of many more forces , which he had from the southern provinces : but although he commanded a very great army , yet he avoided by all means fighting with kiangus , who gave him occasion , and provoked him on purpose to draw him to battel . but the tartar took a better course , fearing the uncertain event of war in a battel , and knowing how to overcome his enemy at a far cheaper rate , as being but ill furnish'd with provisions ; and therefore he resolv'd to delay him so long , till he should be compell'd to leave the field for want of victuals and other necessaries : besides , another reason that made him unwilling to give battel was , because he first desir'd to receive an answer from the western tartar king , to whom he had sent an ambassador with very rich presents , and several handsom women , with order also to demand his daughter in marriage for the emperor his nephew , and request him not to give any assistance to kiangus the rebel . and so much operation had this embassy upon the king of taniju or west-tartary , that he return'd the ambassador immediately with a satisfactory answer , and promise , that he would continue from thence-forward in peace and amity with the great cham. kiangus also having sent thither for aid , but finding himself frustrated in his expectation , and deserted , thought it most advisable for him to make towards the city of taitung ; into which he was no sooner entred , but the tartar forces were at his heels , and got to the very gates ; and in the space of three days , with the help of the peasants , who were compell'd to come in , a deep trench of ten miles in circumference was drawn round about it : whereupon kiangus , finding himself thus penn'd up , and that no relief was to be expected , but he must either be kill'd or starv'd , like a valiant commander thus bespake his men : you see , fellow soldiers , into what a strait we are reduc'd , there being no hopes to escape but by fighting like men , the sword on one side , and hunger on the other encompassing us ; let us not suffer our selves to perish with hunger , but rather with our swords in our hands dearly sell them our lives , or with their hazard , cut the way to our safety through our enemies carcases ; i for my part will die with my zable in my hand . he had no sooner ended his speech , but he and all his forces made a sally out into the trench , where both sides fought for a while with equal courage , till kiangus unhappily struck with a dart , fell down dead , at the very sight whereof the chineses despairing of making their way through the enemy , some flung down their arms and call'd for quarter , others betaking themselves to fight ; such as submitted freely to the tartars , had their lives spar'd , for they now thought they had done enough in overcoming so great and dreaded an enemy , whose power would have endanger'd the loss of the whole empire . after they had clear'd the field , and totally routed and destroy'd the chinese army , they march'd into the city taitung , whose plunder was given to the victorious soldiers : and not long after the general , having first taken care for the setling of good garrisons in all places , march'd back in triumph to peking , where he was receiv'd with great joy . and now having thus subdu'd the rebels , and made all things to become peaceable and quiet , he bends all his thoughts to accomplish the match between the emperor his nephew , and the daughter of the king of west-tartary ; and to that end he takes a iourney thither in person , and through his crafty behaviour at last obtain'd his suit , and also licence for the exportation of a great number of horses . the wedding was kept in very great state ; for the tartar kings maintain in marriage the same customs with those of europe , matching only with the daughters of the highest quality ; whereas the chinese emperors were wont to chuse only for beauty , making no difference between a person of quality , and one of a mean extraction ; for if the face do but please them , they mind not the quality ; as a testimony whereof , most true it is , that the father of the last chinese empress maintain'd himself by making shoes of straw . but to return to the three vice-roys , who were made by the tartars governors over the three provinces of fokien , quantung , and quangsi , and sent with three armies to reduce quantung , drive out the emperor iunglieus , and pacifie the disorders in the southern provinces : they took their iourney through a country which the tartar emperor had given to some tartars ( for the native chineses , by reason of their conspiracy , were all put to the sword ) to inhabit and cultivate the same , they requested of the vice-roys , that they might accompany them upon the way ; for in truth these people ever had an aversion to husbandry , loving their arms better than the plough or spade : but two of the vice-roys deni'd their request without leave from the emperor ; the third only , call'd kengus , being of a high and lofty spirit , permitted them to follow him ; so they abandon'd the country , and exchang'd their spades and ploughs for boughs and arrows , following their country-men with great joy . as soon as the emperor heard of it , he writes a letter to kengus , with express command to send them back to their husbandry ; but kengus taking no notice thereof , suffer'd them to continue their march with him : whereof the emperor having a second time notice , in a great rage sends to the chief tutang or governor of the southern provinces , who held his court at nanking , either to imprison or kill kengus . the tutang forthwith obeys the emperor's order ; for after the three vice-roys were arriv'd at nanking , and had been nobly treated by the tutang , he pulls out his letter and order , shewing them to kengus ; who knowing that no excuse would be admitted , goes immediately and hangs himself ; however , his son , who accompanied him in the wars , succeeded him in his place , by order of the emperor . after this the other two vice-roys through the provinces of xantung , kiangsi , and nanking , at last arriving at quantung , with an intention , according to their commission , to reduce that province , and to force iunglieus to flie thence : and indeed , no sooner was the report of the coming of these three armies spread through the countries , but most places submitted freely , only the chief city of canton or quancheu endur'd a long and hard siege , and made great and valiant opposition , yet was at last taken by treachery in the year . all the inhabitants being put to the sword , and the city levell'd with the ground . after the taking of canton , all the adjacent cities and places sent ambassadors to the vice-roys , with promises of submission if they might have their lives spar'd ; which was freely granted them . then the vice-roy march'd with his army to the city chaiking , where the emperor iunglieus kept his court at that time ; who hearing of his coming , durst not stay for him , but left the city and province , and fled to that of the dominion of quangsi ; but being narrowly and closely pursu'd , he was necessitated to betake himself to the confines of the kingdom of tungking , where what became of him is not since that time certainly known . in the year . died the faithful uncle of the tartar emperor , to the great grief and lamentation of all people ; for he was a prince of great valour , prudence , and experience , and to whose happy conduct the conquest of china is chiefly to be attributed : not only the tartars , but the chineses themselves lov'd and fear'd him , for his understanding in martial affairs , and his otherwise civil comportment and integrity . and as good men always die too soon , so was he hardly cold but great divisions hapned in the court , by means of one of the emperor's brothers call'd quintus , who would take upon him the guardianship and direction of the young emperor , against the wills and minds of all the rest ; for they were of opinion , that the emperor xunchius being now arriv'd at the age of sixteen years , was sufficiently qualifi'd to take upon himself the management of all the affairs of the state : but ambitious quintus alledg'd , that the emperor was not yet of an age capable to take upon him the great and weighty affairs of the empire ; and therefore insisted that the direction and management of affairs might be committed to him till the young prince should attain his full age : but finding that he was generally oppos'd by all the grandees of the court , and that it was impossible for him to attain his ends , he at last concurr'd with the opinions of all the rest ; and the young cham of tartary is crown'd , and the whole weight of the government unanimously thrown upon his shoulders ; which he manag'd with such iudgment , that in a short time he gave sufficient proof of his abilities , and not only his desire , but intention to do iustice ; insomuch that when some dangerous counsels which his deceased uncle had in his life-time given came to break out , he caus'd his dead body to be taken out of the tomb , and be most shamefully misus'd , and the tomb to be broken in pieces : nor ended he there ; for those of his uncle's relations who were privy and consenting to the said counsel , were likewise handled with extreme severity . thus far have i spent in setting forth particularly , how and in what manner the robber licungzus first over-ran china , and after his expulsion how the tartars at last conquer'd the same : now you are to remember , that contemporary with licungzus was another thief call'd changlianchus , the remaining transactions of whose villany , whereof we have already in part made mention , i shall now relate : and indeed when i call to mind the cruelties committed by this monster in mans shape , i am as one deprived of his senses ; for his actions were so dismal and horrid , that whoever hears of them , will be fill'd with stupefaction and amazement . this robber changlianchus plunder'd and ruin'd several provinces , putting the inhabitants to unspeakable tortures , to make them confess where they had hid their wealth and goods ; he was greatly delighted to put out peoples eyes , and to see men die in misery . his design was really to have depopulated the whole country of china , that so being alone , there might be none left to oppose him , or be his competitor : and although the barbarousness of his nature appear'd every where , and upon all occasions , yet did he give a proof of his cruelty in no place more than in the province of suchuen , where he took upon him the royal title , and put most of the inhabitants to death . he would frequently cause a whole family to be utterly destroy'd , if any one of them had not obey'd his orders according to his will and mind . he abounded so very much in feral barbarism , that oftentimes if by chance any one had offended him , he would cause all the inhabitants residing within the same street to undergo the fury of his inhumane and bestial rage . he was civil and kind to none but his soldiers , with whom he would converse and drink as if he had been but their companion ; and many times would bestow great presents upon them , if they had perform'd any thing well , and according to his mind ; yet on the other hand , for the least offence or neglect , he made nothing to put multitudes of them to death . and which is yet more , this bloudy caitiff's butchery extended to very magistrates , but in special manner to those of the chief city of chingtu of the province of suchuen , so that of six hundred , in the space of three years were hardly twenty left that escap'd with their lives ; and it was a recreation to see and cause people to be flay'd alive . when this blood-thirsty tyrant endeavor'd to take the chief city of the province of xensi ( which in regard of its strength is call'd the key of suchuen and xensi ) he came in the year . before it with a very great army of at least a hundred and eighty thousand natives of the province only , beside a vast number of others out of several other provinces . when the siege had continu'd a long time , ( for the inhabitants defended themselves with wonderful courage ) there ran over to the besieged at least forty thousand men out of his camp , which troubled and provoked the tyrant so much , that he caus'd the remainder of a hundred and eighty thousand men of suchuen to be cruelly massacred and murther'd by their other fellow soldiers , before his face . when he heard that the tartars in the year . were fall'n with their forces into the province of xensi , he found himself necessitated , to prevent such an unquiet and troublesom neighborhood , to march against them ; but lest the inhabitants of suchuen , to many of whom he had been so cruel , should conspire against him in his absence , he caus'd them all to be put to death , except such as live toward the north-east : then he march'd first to chingtu , the principal chief city of the province of suchen , and caus'd all its inhabitants both rich and poor , being above six hundred thousand in number , to be bound by his soldiers , and afterwards miserably slain ; by the effusion of whose blood the chineses write , that the water of the great river kiang , which runs before the city , was extraordinarily swell'd and rais'd . the dead bodies that they might not taint or infect the air , were flung into the river , which being carried down with the stream , soon brought this mournful news to the neighboring cities and places , viewing what they were like to expect , if they resisted not the fierceness of that merciless beast ; which though they did with all their might , yet it was not long before the same cruel usage reach'd many of them . and after this manner was this province , which formerly abounded with people , laid waste and made desolate both of people and habitations . these villanies perpetrated , and being now to march against the tartars , he encourages his soldiers to behave themselves valiantly , for that he had silver enough to reward such as did well ; but in regard the women ( as he suppos'd ) would be a trouble to them , not only upon their march , but in the battel , he caus'd them to be put to death , therein shewing them the way ; for of three hundred beautiful women which he us'd for his own lustful pleasure , he reserv'd only twenty to wait upon his three queens , all the other being massacred in view of the whole army : whereupon the soldiers following his barbarous and bloody example , did the like , either by shot or sword killing their wives in a most wretched manner . having destroy'd all the inhabitants of the province , and no more left to exercise his cruelty upon , he fell upon the cities and houses , laying them waste , and not leaving any one place standing wheresoever his ruining feet trod ; nay , more to shew his hatred to posterity , he caus'd all the trees to be fell'd and cut down , that so no body for the future should have any benefit by them after him ; such as were sick and not able to follow the camp , he caus'd likewise to be hang'd up , to prevent them ( as he scoffingly said ) from living or dying in pain and misery . after all this barbarous havock and desolation made , this enemy of mankind pass'd with his army into the province of xensi , whither the general of the tartars follow'd him at the heels with an army of fifty thousand men , un●●l the residue of the whole army could get up to him . when the news was brought him , that the tartars were in sight of him with a great army , he laugh'd at those that reported such a fable ( as he thought it ) not believing it possible that such a thing could be , till going out of his tent himself , to make the discovery , the first object that he met with , was the sight of five tartars , who according to the custom of those people , were sent out before to discover and demand whether he would have peace or war ; but in stead thereof they presently fell upon him , and the first arrow that was shot pierc'd him quite through the heart ; wherewith falling down dead upon the place , it struck so great a fear into all his followers , that they were soon overthrown . the news of this victory was quickly spread abroad , upon the report of which such tartars as were left alive , and had escap'd the bloody hands of the traytor in the province of suchuen , came out of their holes , and cry'd up the victors as their deliverers : and thus at length the province of suchuen fell under the subjection of the tartars , who putting garrisons into the chiefest places , march'd back with their army to the imperial city of peking ; where upon their arrival the general of the army , though he return'd victorious , yet so slippery are the stations of great men , was very unworthily receiv'd by his brother , who accus'd him of neglect , in that he had not well perform'd his charge . the faithful general with this disgraceful affront was put into so violent a passion , as being conscious of his own merit , and knowing that he had deserv'd the greatest thanks imaginable for what he had done , he flung his tartar hat upon the ground , which is taken by them for a sign or token of great disrespect ; and therefore ( o base reward for fidelity ! ) he was condemn'd to perpetual imprisonment ; but this valiant and generous spirit prevented it , by hanging himself beforehand in his palace . the tartars having clear'd the kingdom of the two great robbers , licungzus and changlianchus , they immediately endeavor'd by all fair means to settle the kingdom in peace and quietness ; which they shortly to their great satisfaction and content brought to pass , and enjoy the same at this time without any further disturbance . finis . a narrative of the success of an embassage sent by iohn maatzuyker de badem , general of batavia unto the emperor of china and tartary , the th of iuly . soliciting a licence of trade in the ports of his empire . dedicated to antonio de camera , captain-general of the city of the name of god , with the magistrates thereof . written by a iesuit in those parts . three things have i earnestly coverted ever since my first arrival in china , and frequently have implor'd them from heaven : the first is , union and concord among christian princes . the second , that i might live to see our native country of portugal govern'd by a natural king. the third , that i might also see before my departure hence , those countries which the hollanders have conquer'd from us , recover'd out of their hands . from the object of these my desires it will be easie to understand the motive from whence they proceed , which is no other than to remove the obstacles , and make the way plain to the present maintenance and farther propagation of the roman catholick faith. thus in the year . being newly deliver'd from that imprisonment , famine , and other calamities , which i endur'd within the province of sienchuen , under the tyrant which there rebell'd , i came to the port at peking , and was there encountred with the news of our new , or rather our old king ( for he cannot cease to be a king , who continues such in his subjects breasts , and was always one by birth-right ) like a new sun rising in the west in lisbon : which although it came to pass contrary to the laws of neighbor kings , yet no ways contrariant to the laws of nature . i say , when i heard this news , it caus'd such a iubilee to my soul , and ioy to my heart , and rais'd in me such great hopes of spreading the christian religion , as i could then only feel within my self , and am not able to express ; being moreover satisfi'd , that our new king , and his glorious atchievements in brasile did promise no less in these eastern countries . may the lord accomplish these desires , and grant the happy end that my heart longs for . but that god might either shew us our sins , which have so justly deserv'd punishment ; or that he might manifest the bowels of his mercy and singular providence which he hath over his people , especially the holy catholick city of maccow ; he hath permitted the hollanders to become her rivals in this empire , and to court it for their establishment , alliance , and commerce with it . this indeed did rebate the edge of our minds , and reduce your favor to more remiss degrees , though not wholly extinguish it : for four of us , brethren of the society of iesus , then living at court , resuming our courage with blooming hopes , resolv'd to leave no medium unessay'd to overthrow those hollanders designs , and with all diligence and vigilancy to vacuate their undertakings . what success the hollanders had in their first expedition to canton many years past , i have already written to your lordships ; therefore i shall only meddle with the second encounter , and by how much fiercer that was with an enemy furnish'd with all the habiliments of war , to wit , plenty of gold and silver , the most prevailing weapons for the conquering of countries and great ones ; and of all other rarities adapted to satisfie both covetousness and curiosity , as the most powerful engines against such soldiers ; by so much was our conflict more grievous , and consequently the victory more glorious : so hath it many things worthy to be publish'd . the lord grant ( for it hath ever been my faithful petition to him , and may your lordships make it yours , with your whole trust in him ) that as your lordships and my self also at a great distance have beheld with our eyes the hope of my second desire fulfill'd ( for we have seen the desire of all nations , our king , our father ) so you may see the first and third part of my wishes , to the glory of god , the honor of the crown of portugal , and the increase of christianity . access to canton being precluded to the hollanders at their first attempt , and trade deny'd them , those reguli which rule that province , allur'd with the hopes of that extraordinary gain they expected to make by commerce with the dutch , counsell'd them to return on a second embassage , which they accordingly entred upon the th of iuly . and arriv'd in canton the fifth of september the same year , where from those reguli they had a very friendly reception ; but because they could obtain no audience above to their first message , they were fearful to proffer a second , lest the king and council should suspect it to arise only from the hopes of their own advantage and self-interest ; they therefore so wrought with the vice-roy of canton , that he should send this second memorial of their desires , which , accompanied with many commendatory letters to courtiers , and strengthned a world of large promises , came at length to peking , about the year . and presently , no man opposing , it was decreed , that twenty hollanders ( to wit , two captains , and eighteen others ) should repair to the court , where they were promis'd a convenient house , with many other kindnesses ; and that after their appearance , their business should be transacted according to the customs and laws of the realm . fifteen days after this memorial came to the court , we had notice of it , when padrie lodouicus ballionies , and my self , immediately entred the lists , and searched after all means possible to hinder the hollanders access to the court. we consulted with our friends , both christians and heathens , who were all of opinion , that it was impossible for this time , ( at least without vast bribes ) because those reguli of canton had corrupted the great mandorins , and open'd all the dooas of the court unto them . notwithstanding all this zeal for the publick good , the progress of christianity , the love of our country , and especially of this noble city ( to which we allow so much ) did invite , yea , compel us to an undertaking , the accomplishment of which seem'd impossible to all men. by the mediation of a certain christian , of no contemptible condition and authority , we first compass'd to speak with one of these mandorins , which the chineses call colli , and we may style the master of requests , whose office is to acquaint the emperor with the misdemeanors of the whole empire , and particularly with the exorbitances of the mandorins : he at our first address readily undertook the business , and seem'd to promise himself an happy issue of it . hereupon we deliver'd him certain heads to frame a petition , of which he accepted ; but a few days being pass'd , when we thought he had made some progress in the business , he comes to the christian before-mention'd , and thus excuses himself : sir , if those padrees who are strangers be ignorant , yet you who are natives must be acquainted with the manner of doing business in this court , to wit , that whose petitions either i , or any other in the same office with me , do exhibit , proceeds always from these two reasons ; either that we may avenge our selves of our enemies , or that we are hir'd to it by some great reward from him in whose name the petition runs : now i have receiv'd no injury from the hollanders to be aveng'd of , nor any gratuity from those padrees , that i should thrust my my self into so much difficulty and danger for them . this man therefore we left , and apply'd our selves to anther , who plainly told us , that if we would give him two hundred tays , he would plight his faith to deliver our petition , with whatever articles we should insert , only he would not oblige himself that the emperor should approve of them ; but if we would give him six hundred tays more , he would be bound they should be granted ; and in case they were not , he would repay the whole eight hundred tays . considering the weightiness of the mattir , and the liberty which your lordships gave us in your letters , to undertake for any sum of money that we found necessary to effect this business , with your engagement that the city of maccow should make good the payment , we promis'd him the whole sum : ●nd upon the rehearsed conditions , before the petition should be deliver'd ●according to this country custom ) this master of requests would see the whole sum of money ready , and also receve some certain tayes beforehand , as a pledge and earnest of the whole ; which being impossible for us to do , he even excus'd himself as the former had done , and so forsook us : but we insisted , and in stead of ready money , which we wanted , produc'd two rich vests that the emperor had bestow'd upon us , and we had carefull preserv'd by us , but never worn , because it was the emperor's gift to us , and that they were unsuitable to our poverty and religious habit : these he accepted for a hundred and fifty tays of the sum agreed on , with all the symptomes of a great satisfaction ; and really great was our content , because we now seem'd to have laid a sure foundation for that work we so earnestly desir'd to finish . when lo this same mandorin , we know not by what means , came to discover , or at least to suspect , the vest to have been the emperor's gift unto us , which was an argument sufficient for him to decline our business , alledging not only , that he was not so barbarous to receive or wear them , but also , that it was unworthy in us to slight the vests which had been presented us by the emperor , and therefore we might go look some other person for our business , which on such terms he would not touch with his little finger . nor is this answer any matter of wonder to any that are acquainted with the dispositions of those chineses ; for so timerous are they in any thing relating to their emperor , or rather so superstitious , that beyond all comparison they do more dread him than they do god or his temple : but this fear and lowness is but external , in reference to their hands , and where their want of power forbids to do more ; but if you respect their hearts , there is no chinese , especially of the learned sort of ingenious and liberal education , who is not a very prince and carries not in his plebeian breast the pride of the greatest monarch . and this is the source and fountain whence such frequent dissentions spring up among them , and the cause of their often changes . but this is a digression , let us return . our affliction and trouble was not small , to see our hopes thus plung'd ; whereon , besides the many sacrifices of the mass which we offer'd to god , we appointed also some particular devotions daily for this purpose . our next application was to all princes and noble-men , whom either we could take any occasion to visit , or who took any occasion to visit us ( for no day pass'd wherein several persons came not to adore the holy image , and to view our new church and habitation , which the emperor had bestow'd upon us ) these we spar'd not to acquaint with the villanous and perfidious disposition of the hollanders , with their apostacy from their ancient profess'd religion , and rebellion against their lawful soveraign ; as also their attempt upon the city of maccow some years past , where they were repell'd , and indeed cut off by the brave inhabitants , few in number , but mighty in courage and unanimity ; whereunto we thought fit to add , that after their repulse from maccow , they made an invasion upon some part of the province of fokien , and also seconded that with a forcible seizure of an island lying in that sea , belonging to the chineses , and by them call'd taiwan , ( but by us nam'd formosa ) where they had erected warlike forts , and where they had in no longer space than two or three years , murder'd more than three thousand persons of the chineses , some the ancient inhabitants of the island , and some merchants of the province of fockin and checkin , pass'd thither with their merchandize : and it appear'd in the records of their iudicial proceedings , that during the last king's reign , thirteen of those hollanders which chanc'd to be taken prisoners upon the coast of fockin , being brought to the court , were all there condemn'd , and accordingly executed . in like manner we continu'd to alledge , that under the pretence of trade they had been admitted footing upon the island of iava ; that notwithstanding that king , weary of their neighborhood , had a long time cut off all relief of provisions going to them from all parts of his territories , and sometimes besieg'd them with puissant and numerous armies , yet could he never prevail to turn them out of their possessions , from whence he might at first easily have kept them : nor was the bond of any league strong enough to tie these universal robbers from offering , or to secure any of their allies from suffering injuries by them , who thought the sea only their single due , excluding all others from any right to it ; and therefore never made distinction between friend or foe , when any ship fell into their hands they were able to master , as if neptune had granted to them the only patent of the ocean . and upon all this we inferr'd , that to admit these men the exercise of a free-trade in china , besides the domestick perils and mischiefs it would contract , were likewise to condemn and scandalize all other christian princes and rulers , when they should see the great potentate of the world , embracing in the bosom of his country the arch-pyrates of all seas , whom all other principalities did shun , as the most pernicious danger in their dominions ; but here i omit , that all the chief persons about the emperor admir'd at the impudence of these hollanders undertakings , and astonishment at the carelesness and security of those persons who were in places of trust in this empire , or ( more truly ) at their corruption , in letting such a kind of people have access into their country . one amongst the great tartars , a man of a precipitate zeal , was so transported upon our relation , that he cry'd out , 't were fit the emperor did immediately command them to be hang'd , as publick thieves and rebels to mankind , to be sure to deter them from the like attempts for the future : to whom we answer'd , that such a course would be too rigorous and unjust , because they ought to enjoy the privileges and immunity of ambassadors ; and since they had committed themselves to the emperor's faith , were by all means to be preserv'd from violence : 't would better become the emperor to shew them grace and favor , as to strangers , especially since they had brought rich presents , and to dismiss them peaceably to their ships , only to be certain to grant them nothing they came for , so to discourage their return . more moderate and wise was the behavior of an eunuch of the emperor's , a great councellor , who when he had heard our character of the dutch , said , although they are a despicable sort of people , it were ignoble to treat them ill ; rather the emperor should return them presents , and dispatch them for their own country , with a strict order never to return to this . our report had soon spread it self so far within and without the palace , that at length it came to their ear who had the management of the hollanders business , and from thence to the dutch themselves , who sent a messenger to desire us to forbear exasperating these people against them , as thieves and vagrants , it being an injury they could not bear : but before i give an account of them here , something of their coming hither . the memorial from the vice-roy of canton ( as we have said ) coming before , it was so contriv'd , that the hollanders accompanied with mandorins , and some interpreters , beside a great company of the vice-roys people , who gave them attendance and great honor upon the way , follow'd to the court of peking , where they arriv'd the . of iuly . and ( to confess the truth ) had they given as ample testimony in their travels of their being catholicks , at least christians , as they did of their munificence , and being europeans , they had highly deserv'd every man's affection , and the titles of governors and noble persons ; for to all the reguli , nobles , and mandorins which they met in their way , and the cities they pass'd through , their presents were very rich and noble , their gifts very liberal , even to the meanest of the people , who brought them but a coal of fire to light their tobacco , or did any such small office ; whereby they purchas'd the hearts of the chineses , who unacquainted with such silver showers , thought they could never sufficiently admire and extol them . that these dutch prov'd not catholicks is no great wonder , but that they should not appear christians , was a great infidelity and a grand scandal . in a city through which they pass'd in their iourney towards the court , and where i lodg'd in my going thence to maccoa , a father residing in a church there , together with many other scandaliz'd christians , told me , that the dutch had there given to the bonzians forty tays towards the building of a temple for their prophane and diabolical sacrifices ; which i endeavor'd to excuse , by alledging , that doubtless they gave it to some other end , but that the chinese interpreter had taken the advantage thus to turn it , that thereby they might endear the affections of the people ( as is customary in that country ) at the cost of strangers : but if they did really what the same father and those christiuns related to me , it is manifest how much their policy savors of atheism ; but however , if in this i have pleaded their favor , yet for their eating flesh on fridays and saturdays i cannot do it , because it was a grievous scandal to all the christians here ; but these are the fruits of that evil and infernal tree , heresie , to wit , scandal of the brethren , remissness in all catholick and christian duties , doubtings in matters of faith , evil report of the holy law , and schism in the union of the church ; for these young buds and tender blossoms are not able to endure such blasting winds , and nipping of frosts : it is so far from entring into their hearts , that an european christian should err in matter of faith , that they hardly believe he can fail in the observation of any of the laws of god : nor have an affront to proffer at it , since 't is impossible to excuse that next to be related . amongst other curious and precious gifts ( a list whereof you have at the end of this relation ) they gave several corral and amber beads , as well to the queen-mother , as to the king himself and his royal consort , and amongst these ( as an eunuch who receives and lays up all presents in the royal treasure told me ) there was the image of the child iesus , our lord and savior , most admirably wrought in amber ; whereof since there is no particular mention among the catalogue of the presents , doubtless they included it among those several pieces of amber appointed for the king. my purpose here is not to dispute , but to give a narrative , therefore i shall only say , that it is an infernal policy of that nation to accuse us for using beads , and worshipping of images , as superstition and idolatry ; yet by the same in way of present to make their addresses to so great and eminent persons ; intimating what they would ( as to religion ) trample under their feet , to be a part of their own divine worship . about a years space before the hollanders arriv'd at court , came two of their men , one a chinese of canton , the other an interpreter , whether of maccoa or no we cannot tell , because we would never visit either them or the hollanders , though they much desir'd it ; therefore these two espying father lodowick balion , through inadvertency passing by their door , call'd after him very earnestly , twice repeating father , father ; but he kept on , as though he had neither heard nor seen them ; and thenceforward we were more careful to avoid all passage near their house ; for if no other inconvenience arise from visiting them , yet it had been a kind of contradiction to those report which we made here to all people of them . now although we knew that these two had corrupted many great men about the court , and particularly a tartar , the chief of these coly ( as they call them ) president of the tribunal of hospitality ( somewhat like our master of the ceremonies ) whose office is to receive strangers , and to negotiate their business for them ; yet we resolv'd not to be discourag'd , but rather taking the greater magnanimity , and trusting in almighty god , who sometimes permits difficulties to appear insupportable by humane strength , that we may ascribe our happy success to him alone , and return him all praise and thanks who brings all our works to pass ; with erected spirits therefore , and our hearts advanc'd , we accosted a famous chinese , who is likewise president of the tribunal of hospitality ( for now all their courts have double chiefs and presidents in them , the one a tartar , and the other a chinese ) earnestly requesting his favorable assistance in this business ; for knowing his authority , in his favor lay our greatest hopes , and he was ever a most friendly person to us ( as he had been to the fathers our predecessors ) and one that had a good opinion of our books and sciences ; to whom we presented a book written in chinese characters , a mirror or theatre of their part of the world , wherein i shew'd him a description of the island adjacent to the province of fokien ; and among them a geographical map of the island of formosa , which they vulgarly call tywan ; and so took occasion to report those mischiefs that had befall'n that isle since the hollanders invaded , and to declare the imminent danger impending not only over that province of fokien , but the whole empire of china , by the vicinity of such an enemy ; particularly , that so long as the hollanders remain'd upon the island of formosa , neither civencheu nor cincheu ( the names of the cities of the province of fokien ) could ever be secure or flourish , but would be in perpetual hazard of decay . this mandorin was wonderfully pleas'd with the book , and promis'd me to shew it to the council that was to be held about the hollanders ; and withal he added this word of consolation , that these hollanders shall never accomplish and bring to pass their designs here , although i well know they have brib'd the king of canton , and many other great officers about the court : for i will never suffer them to enter into china , or to be allow'd any commerce with it : and as he promis'd , so he likewise perform'd , with other chineses of his party withstanding the tartars , and anon producing the book to them , whereunto they all gave great estimation and credit , because it was written in the chinese language . at length , from the cognizance that all great men took of the hollanders , and the fame that was spread of them , it came to pass that the tartars shut them up , and not only deny'd them liberty to sell any thing , or to buy any necessaries for themselves , but also prohibiting them to receive those entertainments whereunto some of the vice-roy of canton's intimate friends had invited them ; nor would they suffer any man so much as to sit down at their door : whence the dutch despairing of any good issue of their negotiations , plainly disown'd their pretence of seeking any commerce here , and pretended their business to be only a congratulation of the emperor in his new conquest ; which having now perform'd , with their most hearty wishes for the continuance and increase of his posterity , they desir'd his majesties leave to return to their ships and country . hitherto whatever father lodowick balion and my self have done to defeat the hollanders , if it were not according to our wishes , it was according to our power , and by divine assistance it prov'd sufficient in our laying open the qualities of this nation , to alienate the affections of the chineses from them , and of many tartars too , who before stood at the most but in a neutrality , and to the striking some terror in those who had been corrupted by their bribes : i say , that by divine assistance it prov'd sufficient ; for without that it had been impossible for us to have advanc'd one step in a business of this nature , as well for the vast gifts and presents , whereby they had gain'd upon men whom they had found capable of furthering their design ; as for the contrary , penury on our side , which lost us many advantages that we could otherwise have taken : for at peking , as at old rome , all things are bought and sold. we went often to the old church , to confer with father iohn adam about this matter , and to animate him to acquaint the emperor with it ( for he had frequent access to the emperor's ear ) i say , to animate him , not that he wanted either courage or good will , but because ( as i have formerly written unto your lordships ) all matters of great moment are entirely acted in the tribunals , from whence alone the emperor is to be inform'd of the administrations of his empire , whereto he commonly conforms himself ; yea , sometimes ( if he would ) he cannot alter the determinations and decrees of the sixth tribunal , who are become the supreme legislators of that empire . when home-bred and domestick business of the country is in question , and whereof the emperor hath any knowledge , though it be but small , they commonly make their addresses to his majesty about it ; but of forein business he hath no knowledge at all till they have finish'd it . nor was it a thing of little danger to move the emperor in , lest they who favor'd the hollanders might be provok'd to plead , that what father iohn and we did , proceeded meerly from envy and covetousness to defame the hollanders , because we would ingross the trade of canton in the hands of the portuguese , excluding all other nations , who probably might be more advantageous to this empire : yet notwithstanding all which , father adam did adventure to speak to the emperor , who was always highly pleas'd to favor him , and now to entertain his motion , and for his sake to incline to our party ; and it pleas'd god so to stop the mouths of all gainsayers , that none durst open after . your lordships owe much to father iohn valleat , who although he could not negotiate with any abroad out of the palace , ( as he wish'd ) was yet very behoveful in his constant solicitation of father iohn adam , exhorting him to improve his interest in the emperor about our business , and suggesting many reasons to him of its feasibleness ; and what he did herein , we have extracted out of an epistle from him to father visidore , as followeth : the twelfth of this present february i was with the emperor , who being pleas'd ( according to his wont ) to honor me with familiar discourse , among other subjects , he fell upon the hollanders ; which gave me occasion to represent them in their proper colours , and particularly to admonish the emperor of that great lye , wherewith they had arm'd themselves upon their coming hither , in the poud boasting of their large dominions , as if they had been legal and ancient owners of great territories , when they , the truth is , were but violent possessors of a small part of a country , which they at first had traiterously usurp'd , and since rebelliously defended from their lawful soveraign ; and thereupon became vagabonds upon the sea , there seeking rapine from all people to furnish themselves for maintenance of their rebellion at home . whereto his majesty express'd his credit , by telling me , that two years since , upon their proffer at it , he had deny'd them entrance into his country , and that he knew not how they had now obtain'd it ; signifying , that 't was either through negligence , or surreptitious dealing in his officers ; which i interpreted to him to be the bribing those of canton : however , since there was a licence sent for their coming to court , the best was to admit them , because it would seem light now to revoke it ; only he should be cautious how he granted them any commerce in his country ; for wheresoever they once got footing , they immediately so fortifi'd themselves , that there was then no expulsion of them , nor preserving the adjacent parts from being infested with them . the emperor was very well pleas'd at my information , and said it should be remembred in its proper season . a few days after their arrival here , i was summon'd by the mandorins to be present in the tribunal , in the hearing and debating the hollanders proposals , and to give my iudgment upon them : at their appearing there were twenty of them , the two chief being peter de goyer , and iacob de keyser , whom the tartars call'd compim , that is captain , and shew'd them a fair respect : they saluted me very civilly after the european fashion , calling me by my name , which they had learn'd in canton or couchinchina . here they presently produc'd many boxes and fardels , which they open'd before the mandorins and tartars , and took out their contents ; but being ask'd concerning every species , whether it were of holland or any other country , either because i was present , or to justifie themselves by the truth , they openly acknowledg'd of what place every particular was ; so that all things being seen and examin'd , scarce one of ten was found to be of holland , it being easie to perceive they were most of them indian commodities ; yea , the cloth , which they pretended to be made in holland , and whereof they had a hundred pieces , was really no other than indian bafta's : then demand being made of the length of the voyage from thence hither , they said it did require sixteen months , affixing the time spent in sailing from place to place where they gather'd up goods . all the friends and servants of the kings of canton were diligent attendants unto the dutch , perpetually praising and extolling them , and proclaiming the great benefit which the mandorins would receive by commerce with these men ; by which it was apparent , that those of canton had undertaken the management of this embassy , which they perform'd with all their power , as if it had been their own proper business : at length they flock'd about me , to hear what i would say ; and i thus deliver'd my self in the chinese language : most certain it is , that these hollanders are europeans , who have now no king to govern them , because they have cast him off ; they have one only prince that commands their armies , and he who commands now is a child about six years old , nor is it he who sends them hither ; but , as they confess , by the advice and counsel of their mandorins , they came first into india , and afterwards into china : the traffick they bring with them is for the most part ( that i say not all ) of the growth of other countries , and not their own . but as i intended to have proceeded , a messenger coming for me from the emperor , i was forc'd to break off , only adding , that my native country was near theirs , so that i very well knew their manners , and understood their language , whereby i had discover'd from them , that in the schedule which they deliver'd to the mandorins , and in the memorial to the emperor , they had made a far different relation from what they now have , had i been either absent , or ignorant of them : and though they found one president acting much in favor of them , yet seeing me sit near him , they suppos'd me to have some authority in the court , which made them to forbear so much ; and when i arose to go out , they all stood up , and the two captains proffer'd me their utmost service . when i came to the emperor , the first observation i made to him , was the calculation of the time of the hollanders travels ; for being demanded , whence they came to this employment ? they answer'd , from holland , for a second experiment of that success whereof they had fail'd two years since . they had confess'd sixteen months for their voyage from holland to china , and allowing other sixteen months for their passage from china to holland , therein were thirty two months for their passage forward and backward ; whereto adding eight months , which have been spent between their arrival at canton and this court , the whole amounts to forty months , whereby it is manifest , that they could not go hence home , and there wait for a commission and presents , to return hither with them , and all in the space of two years , as had been pretended ; so that by this lye the emperor might judge what credit was to be given them in other matters . the emperor was somewhat amaz'd at this argument ; but approaching near , as if i had some secret to whisper to him , i alledg'd a second , which much more astonish'd him , thus : if these people get footing in any place , upon pretence of commerce , immediately they raise fortresses , and plant guns . ( wherein they are most expert ) and so appropriate a title to their possessions . i admire how they come to be led through the emperor's high-ways between canton and this court , and to be suffer'd to view all places which may be most advantageous to them : for supposing they have a design to invade the kingdom of cayo , if they come to that island which is call'd the golden mountain , standing in the middle of the great river , where it empties it self into the sea , and should there build a castle , they would command that passage , and be capable of all supplies from sea , in despite of this whole country : and thereabouts are four great cities , which who could preserve from their incursions , if they should settle themselves upon the aforesaid place , which they would be able to defend with a hundred men , though it would put your majesty to the charge of keeping two or three thousand men in pay to attend their motions ? and the like danger there would be in what place soever should be allotted them for abode . let not the emperor take it ill that i do thus freely declare the sense of the danger i apprehend him to be in ; for i stand before my bounteous lord and master , to whom i am oblig'd to declare any thing that may prevent his ill , the fear whereof breeds no little anxiety in my heart . the emperor stood musing for a small space , and then signifi'd his clear apprehension of what i deliver'd , and presently ask'd me if the muscovites were of the same temper ? whereto i answer'd quite contrary , that they were a very faithful and just people , one only exception law allow'd , which therefore they do not so perfectly observe as they ought ; but they are govern'd by a potent prince , who could have no other design in his embassy hither , but a meer congratulation of the emperor 's fortunate conquest of this empire , and happy inauguration in the throne : but because they understand not this language , nor have any interpreter careful of their business , they are left as men forlorn ; it would be therefore like the emperor's wonted goodness , though here are but two of that nation , seeing you have receiv'd their message and present , to do them some honor , and with other gifts to return them in peace and amity to their ow● country . the emperor was pleas'd to approve whatever i said , so that i thought it needless to press any thing farther ; god grant he may be mindful ( as i have already found him ) of what i have now urg'd to him , as well as what i mov'd about the hollanders some months since . at length the emperor commanded a table to be furnish'd for me , and the chief eunuch of the palace to accompany me , and so withdrew . certain it is , that three thousand tays were sufficient to make a present to the emperor , more acceptable than all the dutch have brought , thereby to confirm the emperor's favor to us , and interclude all ways to these hereticks ; but we are at too great a distance from maccoa , to acquaint them with these passages , and probably we might not be heard ; nevertheless i assure your reverend fatherhood , that as far as my power will extend , i will spare neither art nor labor to paint out these hollanders in their true and native colours . to do this work now by the hands of subjects , seems very difficult unto me : insomuch that a thousand , now the enemy by his bribes has possess'd so many hearts , would scarce do what a hundred would formerly have done ; however , i trust in god , the ruler of all hearts , and hope in the goodness and favor of the emperor , that as he hath been pleas'd to hearken unto me in other things , so he would vouchsafe me equal grace in this present business . the first of august some mandorins belonging to the emperor , invited the mandorin of canton , with a great mandorin of another province ( who both had accompanied the dutch to court ) unto our colledge , whither there came that day at least a hundred men , most of them grave and eminent persons , my ancient acquaintance and friends : among other things they told me , that the fraternity call'd cin a vam , had resolv'd to invite the dutch to a feast , but they were not permitted to stir out of their doors , which made them despair of effecting their design , insomuch that they had declar'd against all seeking of trade here ; and having saluted and congratulated the emperor , were desirous to depart homewards , only they had a very choice present design'd for me , but for the same reason were not able to bring it ; yet they hope i will do them no injury to the emperor . the sixth of august the emperor sent for me to come to court with speed , to co-operate with the coli in the hollanders business ; and as soon as i came , they shew'd me a copy of a decree drawn up , but not confirm'd by the emperor , who ( they said ) would have me consulted in it . upon examination i found it run much in favor of the dutch , praising their nobleness and greatness , and extolling their worthy labors in coming from so remote a country , to visit and congratulate his imperial majesty ; upon which considerations this tribunal being to deliver their opinions to the emperor concerning the commerce which they desire with his countries , they declar'd an unanimous propensity to it : the president ask'd me if it were with my satisfaction ? i answer'd negatively , and gave him my reasons for it , that for thousands of years past , until this time , the empire of china having never admitted the like , it was a pregnant argument that it was not conceiv'd safe , but very dangerous ; and greater mischiefs were to fear'd from the hollanders upon such a contract , than from any other nation under the sun. but probably the hollanders ( said i ) may be your parents and kindred , and so come hither for your benefit wholly ; yet if their pretences be well scann'd , they will appear to be grounded upon their own profit : they boast what great merchants they are , and i suppose it is their nature , as well as trade , to enrich themselves from the goods of others . the tartar president was both amaz'd and incens'd at my answer ; he was son-in-law to one of the vice-roys of canton , and durst not contradict his father-in-law ; therefore to make trial whether i would change my sentence , he appointed three chineses of the coli to debate the business more privately with me ; who were so far from altering my opinion , that with great alacrity they became all of my mind , and express'd a great deal of ioy that i had spoke so frankly , which they not daring to do , were resolv'd to absent themselves from court. hereupon i urg'd boldly that the decree might be alter'd , and the suffrage of the court being taken , a definitive sentence drawn up , that seeing the emperor had receiv'd presents from the hollanders , he should be desir'd to remunerate them away ; but contracts with , and access to this court , was not according to the ancient style of this empire . to this they were all silent , and ignorant of the reason , albeit two days after a decree was issu'd out with some small alterations only ; which mov'd me to go to the most ancient chinese of the coli , to know the reason thereof : who seeing my constancy and resolution , desir'd me to rest satisfi'd , and said it should be concluded , that commerce should be deny'd the dutch , only it should be confirm'd by general suffrage , that there might be no occasion of offence to any . the same day came the president to visit me , to be inform'd ( as he said ) about the hollanders business : i advis'd him to be very careful what he did in it , for i had spoken privately with the emperor , who had commanded the coli to consult with me about it ; whereby he intended nothing else , than that they should follow my sentence in it , and not recede from it . his reply was , that he would persuade them to be content ; that the emperor should reward them only , but not grant them any liberty of trade . thus far was only consultation about it , but it is now become a conclusion ; for they despair'd of the emperor's approbation in their favor without my consent , and of that they despair'd much more : in few days the decree will be publish'd , and possibly before father gabriel magelanus's departure , who brings these . the letter from the general of batavia , to the emperor of china , and vice-roy of canton ; translated out of dutch into portuguese by father iohn adam . the omnipotent god , who created the heavens , the earth , and whatsoever is contain'd in them , hath divided the earth into several kingdoms , empires , provinces , islands , and dominions , and hath ordain'd by his eternal wisdom that no one place should be stor'd with all manner of things , but that whatsoever is either necessary for the life , or convenient for the ornament of mankind , whether production of nature , or invention of art , should be found partly in one country , and partly in another , divine providence so disposing it , that the wants of this land should be supply'd by that , and the defects of that retributed by another , that so by the means of commerce men might enjoy society , and the common wants of all nations might , by receiving mutual relief , knit themselves together in the bonds of friendship : and this is the reason which mov'd our natiön , above all others , wholly to apply and devote it felf to trade and commerce through the utmost parts of the sea ; and by this means are we come to alliance and friendship with kings and rulers of most countries neighboring on china , whereby we came to receive intelligence of those triumphant victories , and glorious conquests which almighty god hath given your majesty over the renowned emperor of china , by setling and establishing your majesty in the throne thereof : and by this we have been stirr'd up to appear in the presence of your majesty , to congratulate those glorious atchievements , and to wish a future happiness and prosperity thereunto ; and withal , to desire your majesties admittance of our ships to enter with safety into the ports of your dominions , and to exercise a trade with your subjects , as we do with those of other countries . we hope that your majesty will grant us this favor , seeing it is the decree of divine providence , and an universal practice amongst all men ; whereby great profit shall accrue to your majesties subjects and countries . and to the end your majesty may receive from us the greater security and satisfaction about our proposals , we have sent two ancient and honest men , peter de goyer and iacob de keyser , to attend your majesties person and pleasure , to whom we trust your majesty will give audience , and a convenient dispatch . and thus we pray almighty god to grant perfect health , and to add many happy days to your majesties life . from batavia , iuly . . governor general , iohn maatzuyker . this letter , which by the emperor's order was translated verbatim out of dutch into the chinese language , came at first unseal'd , and without any manner of glorious or majestick title , as if he had writ to one of his familiar friends and equals ; but the chineses in canton did so dress it up and adorn it , that it appear'd with great reverence and humility : for otherwise and different were the letters formerly written to the emperor 's of china when we came hither , by maximilian duke of bavaria , and ranutius fernelius duke of parma , as well for the paper , style , and superscription , as for the magnificent titles and encomiums which they gave him : but what comparison between these princes and a few merchants in iava ? at length the world will be undeceiv'd . thus far father adam . the presents they brought they divided into four parts , the first was for the emperor , the second for his mother , the third for the empress ; these three had their superscriptions : the fourth was a particular present for the two ambassadors . this division was subtilly enough contriv'd , to purchase the favor , and to insinuate into the affections of all parties : but though the hollanders are sufficiently masters of that art , this was not their own contrivance , but the vice-roy of canton , who , as they did not act the translator's part , to mend and patch the general of batavia's letter , but compos'd new ones in stead thereof , so they wholly order'd and dispos'd the presents , supposing so to manage the whole business , that it should not be capable of denial : nor had they miss'd their aim , had they been catholicks ; for then they had met with no opposition . that the method and alteration in the disposure of the presents was the chineses invention , appears plain enough from this one argument : when the master of the ceremonies had receiv'd the presents from the hollanders , he ask'd them how it came to pass that such and such were for the queens , seeing there was no mention made thereof in their general 's letter or memorial ? to which they return'd this ridiculous answer , that after they set sail from their port , and were far off at sea , they found these things in the ship , which they knew not of before , a●d therefore they had dispos'd them for their majesties . happy argonautes are these , to find silk and purple woven in their ships , without their own labor ; corral and amber , with all manner of precious things , without their knowledge ! let no man think their answer false or equivocal , because haply they found them in the ships of some portuguese merchants or others they met with in their voyage ; for this they ordinarily do without any scruple of conscience , or terror of divine vengeance . no man can doubt , but a nation so remote , which was in no case dependant upon , and never heard of before in the empire of china , coming now with the specious pretence of being tributaries , their hands full of presents , ( which though they had been of ordinary quality , and things common in china , yet might have been sufficient for the multitude of them ) whereby they endeavor'd to conquer the emperor by the vice-roys of canton , corrupt the mandorins , and above all make sure of that chief of the coli , son-in-law ( as i have said ) to the eldest vice-roy of canton , and bribe the tartar president of the tribunal of hospitality ( which was not hard to fasten on so sordid and covetous a wretch ) i say no man can doubt , but that all this did promise to the hollanders a very prevailing success to their negotiations . but the hearts of kings are in the hand of the lord : but though it must be confess'd , that gifts will do much , yet much more the devout prayers of the servants of god , who has been pleas'd to fortifie the minds of the chinese mandorins , to weaken and unbend those of the tartars , and so to fix the heart of a young emperor , that he should deny the hollanders the commerce they sought , and with a remarkable ingenuity , affability , and prudence , make them promise their return hither once every eight years to pay their tribute . three things there are , whereof the hollanders have no scarcity , which had they brought , would have been powerful advocates for them : the first is , a harpsichord , with a skilful player on it ; the second , a trumpeter ; the third , some engineers and officers to train up and exercise soldiers . these things the emperor doth much long for ; but our god would not suffer them to bring them , that for the future the like may be brought by our friends , which may redound very much to the benefit of the catholick religion . lastly , may your lordships consider , that it was a peculiar grace of god to blind the eyes of these hollanders ( with their great favorers and interpreters in canton ) that they should not put a pleasing title to their memorials , that thereby the chineses taking disgust at these innovating hereticks , might be the more closely link'd to the catholick portuguese . a catalogue of the presents which the hollanders brought to the court of china . the presents for the emperor . a suit of armor emboss'd with gold. twenty three guns of several sorts and sizes , all richly and curiously wrought . six broad swords . six other swords , hatch'd with gold. five chests fill'd with cloves . one chest fill'd with nutmegs . two pieces of fine scarlet . two pieces of broad-cloth . one piece of cloth , carnation colour . one piece of green cloth. two pieces of skie-colour cloth. two pieces of popingee cloth. a hundred ells of holland . three fardels of flowers of divers colours . three fardels of cinamon . twelve quilts . fifty pounds of amber . two pound of choice corral . two pound of amber beads . one branch of polish'd corral , weighing one pound and a half . ten parcels of sandal . three flasks for powder . a silver optick tube . twelve plumes . four looking-glasses . one great looking-glass eight-square . one suit of of tapestry hangings . six carpets . the presents for the empress . a large looking-glass . a little image of tortoise-shell . a piece of of green cloth. a piece of scarlet . eight ells of holland . a piece of skie-colour cloth. a piece of green european satin . two quilts . tapestry hangings . four-pieces of amber . two italian tables of white marble , inlay'd with pictures of divers colours . three rosaries of amber beads . a crystal cabinet . a cabinet of wood of divers figures . ten bottles of european sweet waters . six little chests of divers pictures . the presents for the empresses mother . a large looking-glass . a tortoise-shell cabinet inlay'd with silver . an ebony cabinet inlay'd with silver . another little ebony cabinet . a great scretore wrought with crystal . four rosaries of amber beads . three rosaries of corral beads . six pieces of gross amber . one branch of corral . six italian tables of white marble , inlay'd with pictures of divers colours . three painted carpets . one piece of scarlet . one piece of broad-cloth , somewhat course . one piece of black european satin . one piece of green european satin . one piece of blue satin . two pieces of black european damask . one piece of european velvet . tapestry hangings . twenty six ells of holland . a cabinet made after the fashion of an eagle . six crystal goblets . twenty one curious pinctadoes of metchlajatam . twelve bottles of european sweet-water . one piece of broad-cloth , very fine . the presents which peter de goyer and iacob de keyser , the two holland ambassadors , made to the emperor . a piece of scarlet . a piece of green cloth. a piece of green european satin . a piece of red european satin . a piece of white satin . twenty four ells of holland . ten pieces of amber . two rosaries of amber beads . two rosaries of corral beads . a looking-glass . four looking-glasses with painting . four marble tables of divers colours . a marble cabinet . two guns . two launces . one sword , with a silver hilt and rich scabbard . three goblets of venice glass . two statues , engraven with divers flowers . a sword hatch'd with gold and silver . a pair of knives . a plume of feathers . a painted parrot . twenty bottles of european sweet-water . twelve pots of wine of divers countries . these are the treasures wherewith the hollanders intended to purchase the chinese trade ; certainly the best course for merchants to take : but though these had good skill , yet they had bad success ; and our god who suffer'd them to enter iapan , so much to the destruction of christianity , which before flourish'd on that island , would not permit their ingress into china , to the like damage of religion here . the hollanders reception in canton was very honorable , and their entertainment at this court very hospitable ; and at last their dismission thence was withal possible grace and favor , as appears by their passport , whereof the translation followeth , viz. a remonstrance of the court of request to the emperor . in the thirteenth year of the reign of the emperor canchy , on the eighteenth day of the sixth month , came to this court a copy of a petition of the hollanders , who came here to tender their homage and vassalage to your majesty ; wherefore , according to our duty , we have consulted thereon : and although the truth be , that the fame of your majesties greatness and power be extended unto the utmost parts of the habitable earth ; yet upon our strictest examination and search into the laws and ancient records of this empire for this purpose , we cannot find in any age past , that the hollanders have ever sent to pay tribute : therefore seeing we have no president , nor establish'd rule to follow in this business , the result of our present iudgment is , that your majesty may do very well to continue this following decree , to wit , that considering the voyage from the hollanders country hither is both tedious and perilous , your majesty doth grant them leave , once every five years to come and pay their tribute unto this court , and not oftner : and this your majesty doth , to shew the whole world your willingness to receive into your bosom the remotest strangers . for the way of their approach hither , it is fit to be by the province of canton , and no otherwise : and for what relateth to grant licence for their commerce within your majesties dominions , there is already a clear declaration publish'd for your majesties dislike thereof , so that more needs not be said of that matter ; yet notwithstanding , after their appearance before your majesty , they may buy and sell some certain things , provided they have regard always to such constitutions as are made concerning all strangers within this realm , and exactly conform themselves in the manner of buying and selling to the laws and ordinances establish'd in that behalf ; and hereupon let all vigilancy he had , and all appointed penalties severely executed upon default . as often as they shall come to pay-their tribute , their whole number both of masters and servants not to exceed an hundred persons ; of those , only twenty shall repair unto the court ( the rest remaining behind at canton ) and of those twenty , let them observe to bring two chiefs , whereof one may be a man of learning , the other a soldier . let the mandorins provide strong guards to accompany them to the court , and to take care at their return that they keep together , without stragling out of their way ; and upon their arrival at canton , that they immediately repair for their own country , their delays about the coast and seas of canton appearing inconvenient . this is the opinion of your majesties court of request , but not daring to take upon it any determination of what is fit or not fit ; therefore i the president thereof , do in all humble reverence offer this remonstrance unto your majesty , beseeching your majesties royal decree for a final determination hereon . given in the thirteenth year of his imperial majesty canchy , on the seventh day of the seventh moon . two days after the date of this remonstrance , this following decree of the emperor was publish'd . the ultimate decree of the emperor . to the kingdom of holland health and peace , which out of its cordial love to iustice hath subjected it self to us , and sent ambassadors through the wide sea to pay us tribute : we nevertheless weighing in our mind the length of the voyage , with the dangers incident thereunto , do heartily grant them leave to come once every eight years , to pay their tribute unto this court ; and this we do to make known to the universe our affections to the people of the remotest parts : in all other things we give our royal consent and approbation to the remonstrance of our court of request . thus ( you see ) neither the court nor emperor have granted them commerce in this country ; which being deny'd , there is little reason to think that they will return to pay their tribute only , whence they shall reap neither honor nor profit , but contrarily damage and disgrace : for although the emperor should have return'd them gifts of equal value to their presents , according to the custom of other countries , yet the expence of a ship or two for the space almost of two years , would be burthensom and ridiculous ; which however , allowing the denial of commerce to them , if the emperor had granted them their return every year , they might well have made up by a private trade , especially being so much in favor with the vice-roys of canton , and the tartars thereabouts , who would ingross the profits thereof . therefore did god stir up the hearts of the chinese mandorins unanimously to oppose and contradict it ; and at length , when both tartars and chineses had granted their return every fifth year , the emperor by special divine providence hath augmented it to the eighth year ; and before that revolution come , either the emperor , the vice-roys of canton , or the rest of their favorers will be dead , or the hollanders will be destroy'd , or the times will be chang'd , and other government will succeed : but if all these fail , and the hollanders will be so abject to return at the eight years end , yet the lord will minister some means to us for the ruining their designs ; albeit there is little probability of their return , since they departed so highly discontented as they did , as well by the strict watches that were set over them , as for that they were never admitted to the emperor's presence , as father balion hath acquainted me in an epistle which he wrote to me by a post after my departure to nanking , wherein he thus writes : the hollanders may not come into the kings presence ( nor the muscovites ) because they will not submit themselves to those ceremonies of reverence accustom'd in this palace . they are novices , and ignorant in affairs , and obstinate in refusing to accommodate themselves to the customs of the country . god will at length discover his mercies to the catholick portugueses here . the court of requests exhibited a remonstrance to the emperor , to grant them leave to return every fifth year , but not any liberty of trade ; but the emperor hath alter'd the fifth to the eighth year , which is equivalent with a forbidding them ever to return again . the day before publishing the emperor's decree ( whereof i here send your father-hood a copy ) father adam told me he had spoken with the emperor . thus far father balion . your lordships may observe how much our god doth favor and assist true catholick christians ; for the tartars and chineses are highly offended with the hollanders , and account them barbarians , for refusing the ceremonies and reverence of the court : and the hollanders ( with the muscovites ) are equally distasted , because they could not be admitted to the emperors presence without them ; and very just is it , that hereticks and schismaticks should depart with hatred and disgust , that by their ill example they might not give scandal to the new christianity here planted , nor cause the religion of europe to be ill spoken of . wherefore the most noble captain , and the rest of the governors of the holy city , be your lordships of good courage , and hope strongly in the bowels of the mercy of god , that as he hath suffer'd his city ( most faithful to his divine majesty ) of late years to undergo so many tribulations , he hath done it for direction only , not for destruction . doth gold melted in the furnace come out wasted and consum'd ? no , but more pure , bright , and precious . can god forget the piety of such a city , which maintains so many religious of all sorts , and where so many masses and oblations are daily offer'd ? where is the refuge and sanctuary of religion but in this city , which is gloriously call'd the name of god ? can god forget his promise ? he hath promis'd tribulations , and an hundred-fold for the sufferings of his saints , and an hundred he will pay . finis . an appendix : or special remarks taken at large out of athanasius kircher's antiquities of china . part i. chap. i. the cause and occasion of this work. it is now about thirty years since i produc'd the exposition of a certain syro-chinesian monument , found in china in the year . which although it gain'd no small applause among the readers of a more than ordinary apprehension , who were taken with the novelty , yet there were not wanting some incompetent censurers or criticks , who ceased not to wound its reputation by snarling and trifling objections , stabbing it with critical steletto's , albeit they prov'd in the sequel leaden and blunted , viz. that there was never any monument of such a kind in nature , and that therefore it was a meer forgery . this they endeavor'd by all means possible , not only to persuade themselves to believe , but also to raise a like credulity in others . these and the like persons are deservedly , and ought to be esteem'd for such , who rejecting all divine and humane faith , approve of nothing but what they have seen themselves , account nothing to be believ'd but what their own brain hath dictated to them . these are they that like troublesom flesh-flies , flying at any obvious fatness , soil that which is sincere and untainted , and desist not to bespot that which is pure with a defil'd and thrasonick blast : amongst which was a certain modern writer , who blush'd not with all his might , and indeed with an insolent scoff to question the truth of this monument , sometimes asserting it to be introduc'd by a iesuitical cheat , and other whiles averring that it was a flat and plain forgery of the iesuits , feigned both to deceive the chineses , and also to defraud them of their treasures . i shall conceal the name of the person , partly out of a tenderness to christian charity , and partly because in the iudgment of prudent and knowing men he seemeth unworthy of any answer ; seeing that the truth of this monument is establish'd and confirm'd by the eye-witness of so many illustrious authors , by so many books concerning this method divulg'd throughout the whole empire by the chinesian colais themselves , leo and paule , persons of great quality , and instructed in the christian religion ( the se ●ooks are commonly expos'd to the sight of strangers in the library of the roman colledge , with the authentick draught of the monument it self sent from china ) and lastly , approv'd by the whole christian world ; so that it is of little concernment what an obscure bragadocio barketh forth in the utmost quarter of the world ; who , if he had abstain'd from calumnies and scoffs , and had prudently propos'd the matter with some scrupulosity , peradventure might better have sav'd his own reputation and the credit of his work ; but so it hapneth by the just iudgment of god , that those who endeavor to traduce the glory of the divine majesty by cavils and scoffs , both contrary to conscience and charity , for the most part at length suffer shipwrack of their own fame and labors . mov'd therefore by these reasons , lest a monument of so great concern , depriv'd of its credit , should run the hazard of being cast away , i shall labor so by the divine assistance to establish the truth of the monument in this undertaken work , ( being my contexture from the very bottom of the matter ) confirm'd not only by the great attestation of the fathers of our society , which have seen it with their own eyes , but also from the testimony of the chineses themselves , that from henceforth there may no place of doubting be left , and the heterodox themselves may be forc'd to confess ( the interpretation of this syro-chinesian inscription being consider'd ) that no other doctrine was taught above a thousand years past by the preachers of the gospel , which is not altogether consonant and conformable , yea the very same with the orthodox doctrine now profess'd : and therefore the gospel preached formerly in china , is the same with that which the universal catholick roman church enjoineth to be believ'd at this day , as i shall afterwards prove by manifold strength of argument . now that the matter may be treated of in a requisite order and method , i thought good first of all to annex a two-fold , perfect , and sincere interpretation of this stone , expounded by the chinesian learned men themselves , from a book printed in chinesian characters , and express'd verbatim in the genuine pronunciation of the chinesian words , by father michael boim , a person excellently skill'd in the chinese language , as it will appear anon from his epistle to the reader . i have also adjoin'd another exposition with the scholiasts , avoiding the chinese phrase , not so accustom'd to our ears , and that for the more sutable apprehending of the genuine sence of the table . and this i did the rather , that i might not seem to omit any thing by which the monument might receive the greater illustration . and by reason some may justly question how those syrian-chaldeans , the great propagators of the christian religion , could penetrate into those utmost quarters of the earth ; it appear'd not only congruous , but also absolutely necessary for the confirmation of this matter , to administer aid to the perplexed reader in this obscure labyrinth of various travels , by the flaming pharos of this work ; that is , to direct him by geographical demonstrations ; from which , if i do not deceive my self , the reader shall clearly understand , that not only the christian doctrine , but also the superstitions of the chineses and their fables before the coming of our saviour , deriv'd their original from one and the same region ; that is , from egypt , graecia , syria , and chaldea . now where the vast empire of the chineses is , into which the monument sheweth the gospel to have had an entrance , i shall rather hint at in a few words , than endeavor to describe ; concerning which , notwithstanding , if the inquisitive reader desireth farther satisfaction , i shall remit him to have recourse unto the history of father nicholas trigautius , and iohn samedius , as also to the atlas sinicus of martine martinius , and many others , where he shall find fully describ'd whatsoever relateth unto the situation of china and its wonders , the nature , property , and fertility of the regions , the multitude of its great and vast cities , and their inhabitants ; and lastly , the politick and civil government , in which regard this empire seemeth not to give place to any monarchy in the world. my business is only to explain those things , which as they are controverted , so likedo wonderfully render the readers doubtful and perplex'd about the equivocation of the terms ; and also to alledge , in respect to the curious reader , the more rare curiosities and secrets of things observ'd to be treasur'd up in this nation and others adjacent , not observ'd hitherto by any former authors ; with the prodigies both of nature and art , each being recorded in their proper place . china , the largest and vastest of kingdoms , as it was confin'd unto the utmost bounds of asia by the creator of the earthly globe , so also did it remain altogether unknown unto the ancients , even unto the year . when marcus paulus venetus first discover'd it unto us under the name of catay , as afterwards shall be made manifest . on the east it is encompass'd with the eastern ocean ; on the north it hath tartary adjoining , separated by a wall , whose yet undiscover'd bounds are extended even unto the frozen sea , and questionless they are in some part or other continu'd to the north part of america with anian ; whether it be a sraight or isthmos ; although unto this very time ( as with great pains it was search'd after by the fathers of our society employ'd in china ) the limits of these vast kingdoms and lands have as yet been detected by no person : on the west it is encompass'd partly with ridges of most high mountains , partly a sandy desart and other kingdoms , which we shall discourse of anon : lastly , on the south it is limited with the sea , the kingdoms of touchinum , cochinchina , laum , and others . the latitude beginneth from degrees , and extendeth it self unto . that is , it is distended by the interval of a thousand four hundred and forty italian miles from south to north , and from the west unto the east it almost consisteth of the same distance ; whence the chineses do express it in their maps in the form of a quadrate , although by our geographers that are better skill'd in the mathematicks , it is describ'd in the figure of a crescent . now in reference unto the confusion of the names of it , it is as great as the diversity of the adjoining nations are : the spaniards and the portuguese call it china ; the ancients , as it ●s to be seen in ptolemy , sin and serica ; the arabians , sin ; and the sarazens , catay : all which appellations are so far i may say , from being in use among the chineses themselves , that the names are not so much as known , as it is hence apparent ; for it is an immemorial custom among the chineses , that as often as the right of dominion devolv'd from one family to another , according to the mutability of humane affairs , so also was the kingdom dignifi'd with a new name by him that assum'd the regalities ; which he that doth , imposes some glorious title on the empire , according to his own will and pleasure : so in times past we read that it was call'd tan , which is to say , an empire without bounds ; other times yu , that denoteth rest or repose ; then hiu , from the name of a great duke ; i find it also call'd sciam , as if you should say , a most adorn'd kingdom : cheu signifieth a kingdom that exceedeth all other kingdoms in perfection ; also han , by which word they denominate the milky-path ; whence it cometh to pass , that almost each several nation doth describe it by the imposition of proper and different terms : now at this day it is call'd ciumquo ▪ and by some ciunhoa , whereof the former signifieth a garden , by reason of its pleasantness , and abundance of delightful things , and the latter implieth the middle , because the chineses suppose their kingdom is situate in the midst of the earth , which also they will have to be four-square . this whole empire is divided into fifteen kingdoms or provinces , bounded or terminated in some places by vast rivers , and in others by inaccessible rocks and mountains : of which provinces nine are reckon'd in the south part , and six in the north. nature in a manner hath contriv'd all this complex of kingdoms unaccessible unto all others ; on the east and south the ocean is scarcely navigable , by reason of the violence of the tydes ; and on the west the craggy ridges of the mountains admit of no passage ; and on the north it is at this day fortifi'd partly by a desart of an immense vastness , and partly by a wall of nine hundred italian miles , erected by king xio , about two hundred years before the incarnation of our saviour , by the work of men in the space of five years , to restrain the incursion of the tartars ; so that being defended by so many fortifications , it relieth on its own weight : if you do but only observe the wall , it is a work that will cause an amazement , which without doubt , if the ancients had arriv'd unto the knowledge of , they would have reckon'd it amongst the seven wonders of the world. but let us now subjoin the names of the kingdoms or provinces . the northern kingdoms of the empire of china are honan , xensi , xansi , xantum , peking , and leautum . the southern kingdoms are canton or quantung , quangsi , yunnan , fukien , kiangsi , suchuem , utquang , chekiam , and nankim . that i may comprehend all in brief , first i shall annex a geographical scheme or map of the whole empire , divided into fifteen provinces , that you may more clearly discover the situation of each , and that we may not appear to have let slip any thing memorable in reference to the cities , mountains , rivers , lakes , and other occurrences worthy of observation , i have here prefix'd this geographical table , which containeth a description of all the kingdoms ; from which , as from an alone compendium , you may find whatsoever presenteth it self worthy of consideration . chap. ii. in the year . when in siganfu , the metropolis of the kingdom of xensi , in a certain village a trench was digg'd for the fit foundation of an edifice or building , it so hapned , that in the casting up of the earth the laborers found a stone table , worthy of note for its chinesian writing ; which when they had digg'd out of the ground , they measur'd it's quantity , and found it in length nine handfuls and a half , in breadth five , and in thickness about one ; whereupon was curiously engraven a cross. those who studiously view'd it , report , that the cross was bent inwards like to the lilies , in the manner of that which is to be seen at meliapore in india , on the sepulchre of st. thomas the apostle , and not much unlike that which the knights of the order of st. iohn of ierusalem bore , partly hanging on their necks , and partly sew'd to their garments and cloaks . under this cross followeth the title of the inscription , express'd throughout the whole superficies of the stone in the chinesian language and character , as is manifest from the figure adjoin'd . and as the chineses are carried as it were by a certain natural propensity unto things curious ; so also the first report of the finding of this stone attracted a great multitude of their learned men , who resorted thither from all parts . the governor of the place being mov'd with the strangeness of this monument , having seriously contemplated the venerable antiquity of it , that he might allure and draw the people from all parts by the fame thereof , for the benefit and reputation of the city , plac'd it on a table or pedestal curiously wrought within the court of the temple of the bonzii , and erected a roof over it , partly that it might receive no damage by the injury of time , and also that as many as were spectators of this unusual monument might read , examine , and describe it at their own leisure . and because that on the margents there were discover'd characters unknown to the chineses , intermix'd with those of their own , they were much concern'd to know what they related unto , and at last were satisfi'd by the diligence of our society , as it will appear more at large in the following discouse . leo the mandorin being now instructed in the christian faith , first of all others divulg'd it , exactly describ'd , unto the whole kingdom , for the great advantage of the christian religion , which he hop'd might accrue from thence ; which coming to the hands of the fathers of our society , when they had read it , they could not sufficiently admire the providence of the divine majesty , that should condescend so far to disclose a monument of so great concern for the conversion of the heathen in this novel vintage of christ ; wherefore not to conceal their ioy , they betook themselves to siganfu , the great metropolitan city of xensi , that they might be ocular spectators of it ; of which the first was father alvares samedus a portuguese , whose words i shall the rather alledge , by how much he was the more engag'd unto me by the strict tye of friendship , whilst he remain'd at rome procurator or provincial , where he related to me in a familiar conference all the observations he had made concerning this monument . now he thus relateth the whole circumstance in his history of the affairs of china , publish'd in italian , pag. . three years after , in the year . there went some fathers to that province , upon occasion of a mandorin , being a christian , whose name was philip , who was going thither ; those fathers , by the help of the mandorin , erected both a church and a house in the metropolis of siganfu , that since our blessed god , who would that so fair a memorial of a hold taken of his divine law in that country should be discover'd , he might also be serv'd , and the restoration of the same faith instituted in the same place . 't was granted to me to be of the first , and i fancied that mansion happy because of seeing the monument , and when i got thither i car'd not for any thing else : i saw it , and read it , view'd it , and read it over and over leisurely , and wholly ; and considering its antiquity , i wonder'd how it could be so entire , and have its characters so clear and cleanly engraven . in the middle it hath many chinese characters , which contain the names of priests and bishops of those times ; it hath also many others , which then were not known , because they are neither hebrew nor greek , yet they are thought by most to contain the same names , to the end that if perchance any stranger should not be able to read those of the country , they might happily understand the forein ones . afterwards passing by coccino , i arriv'd at grauganor , the seat of the arch-bishop of costa , to consult upon these characters with father antonio fernandez of our society ( most excellently skill'd in the characters of this st. thomas his christianity ) who told me that they were syriack characters , and such as were in use there . thus father alvares samedus . but there being very few that had any knowledge in the syriack letters , at length being sent to rome , they came to my hands , when i ( if i be not deceiv'd ) gave the first interpretation of them in my prodromus coptus , as i shall shew more at large anon ; yet notwithstanding i could not obtain them all , because some of them being describ'd in disjoin'd papers , peradventure were transcrib'd from the authentick copy , only for a specimen ; but when not long after the perfect exemplar of the original ( which also at this day is to be seen in the library of the roman colledge ) was sent unto me , then in truth i esteem'd it requisite to finish all and every part of them in this , as a very convenient place , with a more exact interpretation both of the chinesian and chaldean characters . father martinius martinii coming to rome after samedus , did not only give me an account of the monument by word of mouth , but also relateth the matter at large in his atlas , where treating of the province of xensi , he saith , that which maketh this province the more famous , is that most ancient stone , sculp'd partly with chinese characters , concerning the introduction of the gospel by the successors of the apostles into china ; thereon are registred the names of the bishops and priests of that time , and the favors and indulgences of the chinesian emperors ; there is also contain'd in it a short , but a most exact and admirable explication of the christian law , compos'd in a most eloquent style ; concerning which , by gods assistance , i shall treat more fully in my second decade of the epitome of the chinesian history . this stone was found anno . when in the city sanyun a trench was prepar'd , by casting up the earth , for laying of the foundation of a wall : the governor of the place being inform'd thereof , when he had exactly consider'd the footsteps of venerable antiquity , of which the chineses are wonderful admirers , immediately he took order to have the whole inscription of the monument engraven on another stone of the same magnitude , observing and keeping the same strokes of the characters as exactly as might be : the first draught of which the fathers of our society dispatch'd to rome , together with the interpretation , where it is preserv'd in the library of the roman colledge . the figure of the stone is extended after the mode of a parallelogram , five hands broad , one thick , and almost ten long ; on the top is a cross , somewhat like that of the knights of malta : if any one desireth a more accurate account of it , he shall find the matter more fully explain'd in the prodromus coptus of the reverend father athanasius kircher , and in the relation of the reverend father alvares samedus , concerning the transactions of china . the fathers of our society then again restor'd the knowledge of the law of god , obliterated and almost blotted out of the memory of men by the interval of a long series of time , they having erected many temples to the living and true god , and administred in them with conspicuous and signal piety : two of our fathers do there strenuously cultivate that new vineyard of the lord , one of them having fix'd his station in the metropolis , the other travelling hither and thither throughout the province , where the greater necessity requireth , for the promotion of the worship of god , and the good of souls , that he may every where break and communicate the bread of salvation to all that require the same . thus father martinius martinii . father michael boim at length arriv'd here , who brought me a more exact relation of this monument than any other ; he mended all the defects in describing of it from a chinesian manuscript , which i have in my study , and in my presence perfected a new and short interpretation of the whole table word for word , by the assistance of his associate andreas don sin , a native of china , a person excellently vers'd in his native language : all which he presenteth to the reader ; in which he hath exactly describ'd the series of the whole matter , and whatsoever may afford it self worthy of consideration in this monument ; which epistle i have judg'd meet , with his assent , to be here prefix'd , as a luculent testimony of the truth of this interpretation , and also for a lasting and durable preservatory of the matter ; and i have taken care to have the draught of this monument brought from china , the original of which even now may be seen in my study to be insculp'd , keeping its genuine notes and characters , both those of the chineses and chaldeans , and also with the addition of scholias . the aforesaid epistle of father michael boim followeth . father michael boim , a polonian , of the society of iesus , wisheth all happiness to the well affected reader . amongst the monuments found in china concerning the catholick faith there preach'd , a marble stone of chinese writing , engrav'd about a thousand years since , with ancient syriack characters , which they term estrangelo , and the subscription of the chaldean priests , claimeth the precedency of place . although long since there hath been imprinted an interpretation of this monument , perform'd by father athanasius kircher in the latin tongue , and after him by father alvares samedus in the italian , who himself saw the monument ; yet notwithstanding , because both of them have only attain'd the sence of the written stone , and the former also had not as yet obtain'd out of china the syriack subscriptions of all the priests , that he might interpret them ; i have therefore resolv'd with my self intirely , and with all fidelity , to publish the inscription it self both in chinesian and latin characters , with a latin interpretation word for word , retaining the chinese phrase , and also to propose and shew unto all persons all the syriack subscriptions of the syrians commented on by athanasius kircher , a person excellently accomplish'd in the languages , with other chinesian occurences , as so many obvious testimonies of the catholick verity : and that i may comprehend all in a word , to expose the stone it self to the eye of the whole world in the chinesian idiome , as it was sculp'd in the year of christ . that from this most ancient testimony every one may conjecture , how true the doctrine of the catholicks is , seeing the same was preach'd in an opposite quarter of the world , amongst the chineses , anno . of our saviour , that is about a thousand years since . the chinesian original of the stone is now conserv'd in the library of the roman colledge that belongeth to the fathers of the society of iesus ; and another copy is to be seen in the repository of the house of the profession . i my self also obtain'd from the most grave chinese doctors and masters ( at the very time that the monument was found ) a book printed in the chinese language , in which the writing of the stone was most truly and exactly express'd according to the true original . they advise the chineses in the larger preface adjoin'd to the book , that at length they would have recourse to the masters of the great occident ( for so they term the fathers of the society of iesus ) and discover whether they preach the same law amongst the chineses , which their ancestors with so many emperors embrac'd a thousand centuries ago , and which the fathers of the society of iesus exhibited in the books printed in the chinese language before the stone was found . now it only remaineth that i should declare how this marble table was detected . when , after the death of st. francis xavier , the venerable father matthew riccius , and other fathers of the society of iesus , had introduc'd the gospel of christ into the more inland parts of china , and had erected residences and churches in some provinces , and therefore the propagation of the holy faith had made no small progress in that of xensi . anno . one of the fathers of the same society , invited by doctor philip , having baptiz'd twenty persons in his native country of sanyven , he went with the same doctor to see a stone , which they had found some months before in the village chenche , near the metropolis siganfu , whilst they were casting up the rubbish for the building of a wall. this father writes ( which other fathers , who had fix'd their abode , and erected a church in siganfu , with the christians and heathens , also affirm'd ) that a stone was found five hands broad , one thick , and nine long ; the top whereof made like an oblong pyramid of two hands , and one broad ; on the vertex the cross was engraven above the clouds , that with its branches seem'd to imitate the flower-deluce ; besides the chinesian inscription , on the left side , and beneath , there appear'd the names of the syrian priests , and also other chinesian names of the same priests under-written . ( it is the custom of the chineses to have many names ; whence also the christians at this day retain both the name of the saints they receiv'd in baptism , and another chinese name . ) the governor of the place being certifi'd of the finding of this monument , commanded an elegant composition to be made in praise of it , and to be engraven on such another like marble stone , causing both of them to be plac'd in the fane or temple of the bonzi , that are call'd tan su , a mile distant from the walls of the metropolis siganfu , as a perpetual remembrance of the same . many other footsteps of the catholick faith preach'd to the chineses were discover'd in the following years , which god seemeth not willing to have manifested , but only at that very time in which the preaching of the same faith arriv'd amongst the chineses by the labor of the fathers of our society , that so both the old and new testimonies might affect the identity of the catholick faith , and the truth of the gospel might be rendred perspicuous and manifest unto all , the like images of the holy cross were seen in the province of fokien in the year . in the province of kiangsi also a miraculous light shone forth , anno . which was beheld by the gentiles ; and also in the mountains of fokien , and in the city cyvencheu , . crosses were found ; yea , the venerable father martin riccius , when first he came into china , found xe tsu kiao , to be a name signifying the doctrine of the crosses , by which the christians anciently , that were disciples of that doctrine of the cross , were nam'd ; and i doubt not but all that were christians in the kingdoms of china , when the tartars about three hundred years past first invaded china , and that they liv'd there mix'd with sarazens , iews , nestorians , and gentiles ; that is to say , in the time of marcus paulus venetus , who travell'd unto catay , which is the very same with that we now call china . and now , whether st. thomas , or any other apostle , first preach'd the gospel to the chineses , is not yet certainly known . father nicholas trigautius collecteth from some ancient testimonies of the christians of the church of malabar in the arch-bishoprick of cranganor , or de serra , which are termed the christians of st. thomas , that in that place , as also in meliapor ( which formerly was call'd calamina , and now by the portuguese , san thome ) the holy apostle preach'd , by reason that out of their gaza , or treasury , in the office of st. thomas is recited or rehearsed ; that by st. thomas the chineses and ethiopians were converted to the truth ; by st. thomas the kingdom of heaven took its flight , and ascended to the chineses : and in the antiphono , the ethiopians , indians , chineses , and persians , in commemoration of st. thomas , offer up adoration unto his holy name . also in an ancient synodical canon , the bishops of the great province , viz. those other metropolitans of china , india , and pases , do send their letters of consent . add withal , that he that govern'd the church de serra at the coming of the portuguese , subscrib'd himself metropolitan of all india and china . but in truth , things being more narrowly consider'd , from those circumstances and footsteps which began to be manifest after the time of father trigautius , we cannot certainly conclude , that st. thomas the apostle preach'd the gospel himself amongst the chineses : for although these footsteps of the faith of christ here found , do evidently shew , that the christian belief hath been in china ; yet notwithstanding , those very paths or tracts do demonstrate , that the faith had its entrance into china when the family of heuhan rul'd over three kingdoms ( which are now united in nanking , the third province of the empire ) viz. in the province of kiangsi , at the shore of the river ; for antron-cross seems by its inscription to have been fix'd , according to the chinesian computation , about the year of christ . ( which cross weigh'd about three thousand weight ) whence the faith , and the preachers of the same , are certainly evinc'd to have come amongst the southern chineses about a thousand four hundred and fifteen years ago . but in some years following ( the knowledge of the gospel being extinguish'd ) it was again renew'd by priests out of tacyu , that is , india or syria , in xensi , a northern kingdom of the chineses , the royal family of tam then reigning anno . as the monument that was found avoucheth , where relating the preachers of the faith of christ at that time amongst the chineses , it mentioneth not st. thomas , or any other apostle ; which yet , if insculp'd , would have been of considerable moment unto their purpose who erected the stone , viz. that the preachers of the faith then again preach'd the same law that st. thomas or some other apostle had before preach'd amongst the chineses . moreover it is evident , that those preachers of tacyu had no knowledge of st. thomas , or any other apostles preaching the law of christ unto the chineses ; and a conjecture may be made , that peradventure neither st. thomas , nor any other apostle , introduc'd the gospel amongst them : and that i may speak most moderately , nothing can be certainly deduc'd or drawn concerning this matter from the footsteps here found ; and the passages before alledg'd are only able to prove , that those priests were sent from the church of st. thomas , or babylon , which then govern'd the malabran chuch de serra , belonging unto the christians of st. thomas ( as the portuguese afterwards found ) to erect an episcopal seat , and to introduce the faith amongst the people of china , seeing this is testifi'd by the ancient syrian language call'd estrangelo , which is now retain'd in that church , and was in former times in use in babylon and syria . and as for the orations compos'd in praise of st. thomas the apostle , from them we may only conjecture , that by the merits of st. thomas and his church , the priests perchance introduc'd first of all the faith which they had receiv'd from st. thomas , amongst the chineses ; and therefore deservedly their conversion ought to be attributed unto st. thomas . wherefore seeing there is no mention of st. thomas to be found in the paths of the faith preached , hitherto discover'd , we cannot positively assert , that st. thomas , or any other apostle , preach'd the gospel unto the chineses ; but i rather think that many ages after , the christians of prester-iohn's country ( whose emperor paulus venetus calleth usan can ) who are term'd the worshippers of the cross , were those that entred into china either with the tartars , or a little before : for those from india , or rather from the syrian chaldea , or those of malabar , as they are far more ancient than the tartar-christians , so would they have call'd their disciples that were followers of a more clear doctrine kin kiao ; but i believe those preachers came not out of india , for the syrian language and names testifie them to be syrians ; and they term'd themselves iews , or of india , by reason they preach'd that law or doctrine which had its original from india : but from what place those syrian priests came , as also their syrian subscriptions , these , i say , we leave to the industrious disquisitions of the reverend father athanasius kircher , a person highly meriting of all antiquity ; which that he may accomplish with the greater fidelity and solidity , we have presented him the same writing , transcrib'd in the chinese out of the book by the sole pains and industry of don chin andreas , a noble chinesian youth , the inseparable companion of my voyage to rome , to the apostolick see ( which book was imprinted and divulg'd throughout the whole empire by the chinese doctors , men of great fidelity and authority ) with my latin translation rendred word for word ; and i have laid up the book that is altogether consonant to the original monument , in the study of the same father , together with an attestation of the fact , by the subscription of my own hand , and the hands of those that were natives of china , eye-witnesses of the monument , as also the transcribers of this table from the original . rome , novemb. . anno . father michael boim . andreas don chin , a chinese . matthew , a chinese . a paraphrastical declaration of a chinese inscription , translated word for word out of the chinese language into the portuguese , out of that into italian , and from the italian into the latin tongue . the declaration of xiu piu ; or , as the commentator hath it , made by a priest of the kingdom of iudea , who was call'd kim lim. . this therefore i say , that he who was always true and undisturb'd , being without any beginning , of a most profound intellect and eternal essence , by his most excellent power out of nothing created all things , and by his divine wisdom made the saints . this is that divine essence , three in person , but one in substance , our lord , who being certainly infallible , without beginning , olo o yu ( which in the chaldee signifies the same with eloba ) made the four parts of the world in form of a cross , gathering together the chaos : he form'd two kis , that is , two virtues or qualities call'd inyam , the commentator names them two principles ; chang'd the abyss , that is , he took away the darkness , and the heaven and the earth appear'd : he form'd the sun and moon , that by their continual motions they should distinguish the night and day : he set together and built all things . but when he created the first man , besides his being , he endow'd him with original righteousness , appointing him lord of the whole universe ; which at first of his own nature was empty and vile , fill'd with himself , of a plain and equal understanding , and having no mixture of any inordinate appetite . . but afterwards , by cunning deceits , the devil brought it to pass , that adam infected whatever was before naturally and in its self pure and perfect ; that is , he was the cause of sowing the seeds of malice ( that general disturber of the peace ) in his heart , whereby the equal temper of his uprightness was alter'd , and discord fraudulently introduc'd : from whence in process of time three hundred and sixty five sects sprung up one after another , each of which drew to themselves as many as they could delude ; some worshipping the creature in stead of the creator ; others made an empty principle of all things , and a real ens , ( to this alludes the sect of the pagodi and learned chineses ) because they assert , that the principle which produc'd all things was void ; that the same is to them subtile and undiscernable to the senses , although in it self it be a real and positive principle . but others say , that the principle of things is not only real and positive , but that it was of such a figure and corpulency , as might easily be comprehended by sense . some did seek happiness by sacrifices ; others took a pride to deceive men under the specious shew of goodness , using all their skill and industry therein , making all their diligence and intentions subservient to their affections : but in vain , and without any profit , did they labor , still making their progress from bad to worse , as it happens to those that would strike fire out of an earthen vessel , they add darkness to darkness ; and so indeed once leaving the true path , they can never return to the way of life . . then one of the divine persons of the most holy trinity , call'd the messias , by contracting and hiding his majesty , and accommodating himself to humane nature , was made man : wherefore , for the declaring these joyful tidings , he selected an angel , and was born of a virgin in iudea . a great star also proclaim'd this felicity , so that kings seeing its brightness , came and offer'd presents , that the law and prophesies of the twenty four prophets might be fulfill'd . he govern'd the world by one great law , founded the divine and spiritual law without any thundring words , and confirm'd it with the seal of a true faith. he pronounc'd the eight beatitudes , turn'd mundane things into eternal , open'd the gate of the three theological virtues , and gave life by destroying death : he descended into hell in person , and brought confusion to the devil and his angels : he wafted good men to heaven in the ship of his piety , and gave salvation to the souls of the iust. these things finish'd about noon , by his wonderful power he ascended into heaven , leaving twenty seven tomes or volumes of his doctrine , to open a way for the conversion of the world. he instituted baptism by water and the spirit , for the washing away of sins , and cleansing the world : he made use of the cross , that he might take in all without exception , stirring up all by the voice of charity , commanding to worship towards the east , that they might proceed in the way of a glorious life . . his ministers or priests for outward ornament sake nourish their beards , but shave the crowns of their heads , that they may shew they are inwardly inclin'd to no evil : they use no servants : in prosperity and adversity they shew wonderful humility , making themselves equal to the meanest : they heap not up riches , but make them all common : they observe fasts , as well for mortification of their passions , as observation of the divine precepts : they bear all awful reverence to their superiors , who are equally as themselves retir'd from the world : seven times a day they pray as well for the living as the dead ; and one day in seven they keep holy , to purge their souls from sin , and restore them to purity . and because this infallible and well-grounded law is so excellent , it is a very difficult thing to appropriate to it a congruous name ; for the effects of it are to illuminate and find out all things with the clearest perspicacity ; whereupon , as necessary , it was intitled kim kiao , that is , the great and perspicuous law. . the law , where there are no royal persons , is neither extended nor dilated ; yet persons royal without the law are not worthy of esteem . the law therefore and princes concording , and as it were meeting in one , forthwith the world is illuminated . in this famous time a king nam'd tai cum veu huamti , with singular prudence and sanctity governing china , there came out of iudea a man of very great virtue , stil'd olo puen , who brought as it were from the clouds this true doctrine : and driven by the winds , by the help of hydrographical maps ( having sustain'd many dangers and much labor ) at length , in the year chin quon jeu sie , that is , . he arriv'd at the king's palace : when the king heard thereof , he commanded the famous colao , call'd fam kien lym , that he should ride to meet this new guest towards the west , that is , towards the suburbs of the city , and should bring him to the palace with all kindness and respect ; then he directed him to declare his doctrine there , when at once he search'd out the truth of the law ; whereof being satisfi'd , he seriously commanded the same to be preach'd and publish'd with efficacy and reverence through his whole kingdom . and in the year cin quon ( which is . ) he wrote back in this manner . the tenour of the promulgation is as follows : the true law hath no determinate name , nor have the saints any limited place where they remain ; they run to all parts that they may instruct the world , being intent with might and main to do good , and succour the afflicted people . out of the far distant and remote kingdom of tancin , ( or iudea ) olo puen , a man of most eminent virtue , brought and presented his doctrine and certain images to our princely palace : whose intentions to instruct us we having examin'd to the bottom , do find his doctrine most excellent , without any exterior clamour , and taking its original from the creation of the world. this doctrine consists not in multitude of words , nor doth it lie only in a superficial foundation for truth , but brings profit and salvation to mankind : wherefore it is meet that it be divulg'd through our whole empire . he commanded also the mandorin call'd nim fam to build a large church , and to officiate therein . the author kim lim praises this king , for enervating the strength of the monarchy of cheu olad iu , that is , the head of the sect stai iu , or tansu . he departed in a black chariot towards the west , that is , out of china : but where the great tam is made famous with tao , the holy gospel is brought into china . a little after the king caus'd the effigies of the same olo puen , who as we said first preached here the gospel , carefully and exactly to be painted , and so to be fastned to the wall. this most excellent figure shines at the gates of the church , and his memory will always be refulgent in the world. . according to geographers who mention those western parts , and by the historians of the kingdoms of han and guei , the kingdom of tancin ( that is iudea ) on the south is bounded by the red-sea ; on the north it hath the mountains of pearls ; on the west boco das fullas ( which what it is , is hard to conjecture , but i guess it to be carmel ) bounds it ; lastly , on the east it borders on this place ciam fam and the dead water . this land casts forth ashes yet hot with fire , ( perhaps he means the asphaltick lake ) produces balsamum , little gems and carbuncles ( by which he seems to mean egypt , with the coast of the red-sea , where the things aforesaid are found . ) there are neither thieves nor murderers , but the people live in peace and quietness . they admit of no religion into the kingdom but the gospel , nor do they confer any dignities but on persons meriting the same by virtue . their buildings are very large . in a word , the kingdom is famous for poetry , order , and good manners . . docao , or caozum , cum the son of tai cum , came to the government in the year of our lord . our author kim lim speaks thus of him : cao vim , otherwise caozum , a very great prince , not at all degenerating from the virtues of his grandfather , was pleas'd with honor to continue his good intent , and also to improve whatever his father had begun : he commanded churches to be built in all provinces , at the same time also enobling olo puen with the title of bishop of the great law which governs the kingdom of china . hereupon the law of god was promulgated through all the ten provinces of china , the kingdom enjoy'd a flourishing peace , all the cities were fill'd with churches , and the people prosper'd under the evangelical felicity . . in this year call'd ximlie , which is all one with the year of our lord . the bonzii , followers of the pagods , making use of their strength , with a huge clamour aloud blasphem'd our holy law in the place which is call'd tum cieu , in the province of honan ; and in the end of another year call'd sien tien , which answers to the year of our lord . certain private men in sieno , the ancient place of venvam , ( the commentator will have it to be siganfu in the province of xensi ) were so audacious as to rail against our holy law with mocks , flouts , and opprobrious language . . at this time there was one of the chief priests ( a bishop as it should seem ) by name iohn , and another man of great virtue and eminency , by name kie lie , with other nobles and persons belonging to them , no less honor'd for their fame , than respected for their contempt of worldly affairs , who began again to revive and preach their most excellent gospel , and to tie together those threds which by the malice of the devil had been broken : and the king hiuen cum chi tao , who began his reign in the year . commanded five of his principal officers , that they should go in person into that happy house ( meaning the church ) and erect altars . then the pillar of the law , which for a short time had been laid groveling , began anew to rise and flourish . in the beginning of the year tien pao , being the year of our lord . king ota ciam kuen gave strict command to cuolie fie ( an eunuch in extraordinary favor and power with him ) that he should carry the true effigies of the five kings his predecessors and grandfathers , and place them in the church , whither also he should send an hundred measures of precious things for celebrating the solemnity , the author kim lim saith , in honor of the said kings . . in the third year tien pao , being the year of our lord . there was in iudea , others say india , one kieho a priest , who was conducted into china by the help of the stars , and looking upon the sun ( this was a ceremony of those who are admitted to speak with our emperor ) he was forthwith brought into his presence : but the emperor commanded that the priests iohn and paul , with others of that profession , and the so eminently virtuous person kieho , should betake themselves to the palace him kim , to worship and perform other holy acts of devotion . at this time his royal grants were kept in tables in the church , according to order richly adorn'd , and glittering with red and blue ; and the empty space was fill'd with the royal plume , ascending and reaching even to the sun. his favors and donations are compar'd to the heighth of the mountains of the south , and the abundance of his benefits equal to the depth of the east sea : reason cannot but well like a thing so approv'd and worthy to be remembred . therefore the king sa cum nen men , or ven min , who began to reign in the year . commanded churches to be built in lim suu seu and five other cities , by a new proclamation . this king was of a most acute ingenuity , under whom a gate of happiness was open'd to the whole kingdom ; and hereby all the royal affairs of state were administred , and prosper'd with applause , rejoycing , and felicity . . the king tai cum nen vu coming to the throne in . and enjoying the benefit of good times , manag'd all the affairs of the kingdom without any difficulty . at the feast of christ's birth every year he sent certain excel-cellent perfumes in a thankful remembrance , and assign'd princely provision of all kinds in honor of the ministers of that holy law. surely the heaven gives beauty and perfection to the world , which therefore produceth all things with so liberal a hand . this king imitated heaven , and therefore knew it was fit to nourish and preserve his own . . the king kien cium xim ven vu , in the year . us'd eight ways of rewarding the good , and chastising the bad. he set forth new orders for restoring and promoting the gospel . his government was full of excellency . we pray to god for him , not blushing thereat . he was eminent for virtue , peaceable , and learned : he lov'd his neighbor , abounded with charity to help all , and was a great benefactor to all then living . this is the true way and the scale of our holy law , to cause that the winds and the rain return at their wonted seasons , that the world be quiet , men well govern'd , affairs orderly dispos'd , such as yet are on earth live well , and those that are deceased enjoy rest and peace : to have these things in readiness , and be able to give an account thereof , proceeds really from our holy faith , and are effects of the strength and power of our most sacred gospel . . the king gave to the priest call'd usa , and one of the chief preachers of the law , these titles , kin ju , quam lo tai fu , being an office in the court , and sou fum cie , tu fu lei , being an office without the court , and xi tien thum kien , another office also ( but the explication thereof we have not found in the exemplar . ) he gave also to the said priest and preacher of the great law , a vestment of blue colour ( which the italians call di color pavonazo . ) this priest was inclin'd to peace , rejoyc'd to do good to others , with all his endeavors striving to do acts of charity : he came into china from a remote country and place call'd vam xi ciu chim , being heathenish , which is the same as the far distant india : he perfectly taught several sciences , and his acts were famous through china for above three generations : at the beginning he waited upon the king in his court , and afterwards his name was entred in the king's record or chronicle . . the governor fuen yam , call'd also co cu y , and enobled with the title of chum xulim , at first only minded his military affairs in the parts of sofam ; but the king so cum , commanded ay su , or y su , that he should promote co cuy with more favor than the rest ( it seems the king commanded ay su to make him a councellor ) for although his captain lov'd him extraordinarily , yet he did not like his ordinary method of proceeding ; for ( as the chineses speak ) an army is the teeth and nails , the eyes and ears of the commonwealth . he knew how to distribute his revenues , and not hoard them up at home : he offer'd to the church a precious thing call'd poli ( made of glass as it seems ) the people of this place name it cim reguen , others lintiguen . besides , he bestow'd tapestries of these parts interwoven with gold , call'd cie ki , repair'd the churches in such manner , that he seem'd to have founded them anew : he appointed a court and house for the reading of the law , beautifying and adorning hospitals and places of receipt . over and above these exercises of our holy law , he was very much given to works of charity , every year calling together the four priests of the churches , to whom he cordially perform'd all offices of love and service , he provided them with all necessary things for the space of fifty days ; he fed such as were hungry , cloth'd such as were naked , took care of such as were sick and weak , and buried the dead . . in the time of ta so there was no such goodness heard of with all his parsimony ( this ta so was a bonzius , a pagan kind of priest ) who in a great assembly of the bonzii , wherein was to be consulted concerning the affairs of their sect , he undertook the office of receiving strangers , and procuring every one all things necessary . ( therefore the author in handling the works of charity of oy ●ie , places him before ta so . ) but although this was a time in which the gospel was preach'd , yet we see there were men void of good works : wherefore , that such heroick and noble deeds may be declar'd and set in open view , i have caus'd the same to be engraven upon this great stone . . i say therefore , that the true god is without any beginning , pure , peaceable , and unchangeable : he was the first creator of all things ; he discover'd the earth , and lifted up the heaven . one of the persons , for the eternal salvation of mankind , was made man ; he ascended into heaven like the sun , destroying darkness , and in all things establishing a profound verity . . this most glorious king , who most truly is the chief king of kings , takes away all difficulty , using his own time : the heaven was stretch'd out , and the earth extended . most noble is our gospel brought into the kingdom of tam , asserting knowledge , erecting churches , and being both to the living and the dead as a refuge or guide ; and which exalting all felicity , restor'd peace to the whole universe . . cao cum continuing in the footsteps of his grandfather , gave his mind to the new building of churches , so that with their loftiness and magnificence they fill'd the land ; but the truth of this law is its greatest beauty : he bestow'd on the bishop a title of honor , and the people enjoy'd a mirthful peace without any irksom toil. . the wise king ni ven cum understood how to persevere in the true and right way ; the tables of the kings were magnificent and illustrious ; the royal grants therein flourish'd and were resplendent , their figures glitter'd : all the people highly reverenc'd them , all things were improv'd , and from hence all enjoy'd the perfection of happiness . . this king so cum then reigning , came to the church in proper person : the sun of sanctity shin'd , and the enlightned clouds dispell'd darkness and obscurity : thus felicity being accumulated in the king's house , all vice was banish'd , and our empire restor'd by the taking away of dissention . . the king tai cum fu was obedient ; for virtue he might compare with the heaven and earth ; he added as it were a life to the people , and made all things thrive : he sent sweet perfumes for the giving of thanks , and exercis'd works of charity : the sun and the moon were united in one person , that is , all flew to perform their duty and obedience to him . . the king kien cum being setled in the government , shew'd himself most virtuous ; he pacifi'd the four seas by force of arms ; he illustrated ten thousand in his confines by literature ; illuminated the secrets of men like a candle , and as it were in a looking-glass seeing all things , reviv'd the whole world ; so that even barbarous people took from his example a rule to live by . . o how great ! how perfect ! and extending it self to all things , is this law ! willing to give a name thereto , i could call it no other than the divine law. former kings were not to seek how to dispose of their affairs : i a vassal am only able to declare them , and therefore i erect this most precious and wealthy stone , to be the proclaimer of this excceeding felicity . . in the empire of the great tam , in the second year of this kien cum , in the year of our lord . on the seventh day of the autumnal month , being sunday ( or to say better , the lord's day ) this stone was erected , him ciu being then bishop of the chinese church . the mandorin , by name lieu sieci yen , but by title ciao y cum , or as others , chio y lam ( in which office before him was tai cieu sie su can kiun ) made this inscription with his own hand . and this is the explication of the inscription engrav'd on the stone ; in which this truly is worthy of great admiration , that the relation of so great a variety and multiplicity of affairs and things as this stone contains , could be compris'd in so narrow a space , and written with so few as eighteen thousand characters . of this writing there was a double interpretation made ; this present is most conformable to that which was made at peking , and afterwards again by p. michael boim expos'd from the chinese exemplar , being indeed more elegant and proper , and likewise more conformable to the chinese language ; and although for that cause it seems less polite in our tongue , yet nevertheless is it most eloquent , and having respect to the phrase and style of the chinese speech , is by such as profess themselves masters in the understanding of that tongue , judg'd the most deserving praise of all others . now it is collected from this monument , that the law of christ was above a thousand years ago brought into china ; also with what reverence and honor it was receiv'd by the emperors ; how and through what vast provinces it was preach'd ; how in the space of a hundred and fifty years , wherein it chiefly flourish'd , it was spread abroad ; what persecutions it twice suffer'd , and how by little and little it was so suppress'd , that unless the remembrance had been preserv'd in this monument , no footsteps thereof could have been trac'd ; for in all the chinese chronicles , besides the names of the kings and mandorins , that then liv'd , there is hardly any mention of it , or any other matters of those times . and this stone was found a few years before the fathers of the society of iesus arriv'd in china : from whence it appears , that the interpretation of such sublime and notable things was only reserv'd to them , who being eminently instructed in the science as well of humane as divine matters , were to become the preachers and propagators of the same law and doctrine , almost obliterated by the all-devouring teeth of time. and this may suffice concerning the inscription in the chinese language . chap. iii. an interpretation of the syriack names inscrib'd upon the monument . now we proceed to the inscription that is insculp'd on the margins ; which seeing it hath remain'd unexplain'd hitherto , by reason of the want of men in china that are vers'd in those characters , and for that very cause was sent into europe by the portuguese fathers of our society , to be explicated by persons skill'd in the syrian language ; i first of all undertook the interpretation thereof , and that with good success , discharging the same with equal fidelity and diligence . now it is engrav'd on the margins of the stone in the ancient syriack characters that are term'd estrangelo , and it containeth the year , the names , and offices of those apostolical men , and promoters of the divine law , that were then in china when the stone was erected . father emanuel dias , in a certain letter written in the portuguese tongue , dated from maccao , august . . taketh notice of this stone , and of the inscriptions mention'd ; his words translated are these : in the province of xensi in china , where now trigautius resideth , a certain stone of about twenty four hands breath was digg'd up ; in which is manifestly apparent , that above a thousand two hundred and forty three years since there were christians with shaven crowns , that preach'd the mystery of the trinity and incarnation , and that the kings of china conferr'd many favors on them . doctor leo desir'd to have the whole matter printed , first transcrib'd by the mandorins that were christians , to shew all the mysteries contain'd on the stone , that the same might more plainly appear . at present we only endeavor that the matter may come to the knowledge of the emperor . god prosper all to his own glory . father francis hurtado , from the province of nancheu , also confirmeth this , and addeth , that in the same year a passage was open'd into the new provinces of the empire of china , viz. xensi , xansi , fohum ; which last is conterminate with couchinchina , and easily admitteth of strangers . and thus proceeding says , unto these were annexed ten or twelve lines in syriack , which i could not interpret ; also the priviledges granted by the kings of china to the priests of that law were adjoin'd . the version was made word for word out of the chinese language . there were also other translations , but they all agree in the essential matters . it is recorded in the books of the kings of china , that the christian faith arriv'd amongst the chineses above years since , and that this inscription was made years after its entrance . thus father emanuel dias . but in other letters of a more later date , from maccao novemb. . we find it thus written concerning this city : some years since there was found a very long and ancient writing engraven on a stone in the chines●● and chaldean , or syrian language ; from whence it is evident , that the law of our lord and saviour arriv'd amongst the chineses about a thousand years since , anno dom. . now the stone was erected and inscrib'd anno . that is a hundred and forty six years after the preaching of the gospel there , by which a great conversion unto the faith was wrought , churches were built , and bishops constituted . the kings that govern'd at that time are reckon'd about eight , whose names are express'd in that stone , and who ●ll of them favor'd the christians : now the preachers of this law came out of palestine , and other adjoining places . it containeth the chief misteries of our faith , which are manifest from the inscription . all which are largely evident from the foremention'd testimonies of father boim , martinius , and daniel bartolus , which were collected from the study of the colledge of our society . but i think it will be worth our time to produce this syrian inscription in the same strangelick characters in which it was express'd in china , together with the interpretation ; especially seeing the fathers of our society in china therefore sent it hither into europe in a particular folio , printed in china by the masters of that language , for a better explanation of it : for this being explain'd , i hope it will so come to pass , that both the day , the names , the country , and the offices of the preachers of the divine law , and finally our design , will the more evidently be discover'd . the inscription of the syriack names is two-fold ; one of them sculp'd on the margin , the other on the foot of the monument : and because this latter containeth the year of its erection , we shall begin the thred of our exposition from it . the syrian inscription is as followeth : adam kasiso ucurapiscupo upapasi di zinstàn . bejume abo dabohotho mor ha●an iesua kataliko patriarchis . besanath alf utisaain utarten dia vanoie . mor libuzad kasiso ucurapiscupo de cumdan medinah malcutho bar nihh napso milis kasiso dm● balehh medintho tahhurstan akim lucho hono papa dicta bou beh medaharna●ho dpharukan ucaruzuthon dabhain daluat malche dizinio . adam meschamschono bar iidbuzad curaphiscopo . mar sargis kasiso , ucurapiscupo . sarnischua kasiso . gabriel kasiso varcodia cun , urisch ahito de cumbdan u dasrag . this the explication of it . adam , priest or presbyter , and archbishop and pope of zindostan , or the region of china , [ where note , that stan in the indian language signifieth a region , whence are deriv'd indostan , turkistan , or turchestan , and the like names that signifie the same , even as the following german names friesland and franckeland , signifie the regions of frisia and francovia , and other innumerable words of the like kind , all which are compounded of the german word land , which as the indian word stan , is the proper name of a region or place . which i though fit here to alledge , that the reader might not be ignorant why china is call'd zindostan ] in the days of the father of fathers , the lord hanan iesua or iohn iosue , catholick patriarch [ you must understand either the patriarch of alexandria , or of antioch , or of babylon , who are properly call'd universal or catholick patriarchs ] in the year . according to the grecian compute ; the lord iidbuzad , priest and vicar-bishop of cumdan , city of the kingdom [ so they phrase the metropolis ] son of milis , peace be to his soul , priest of belehh , a city of tahurstan , [ you must read turchestan ] pope , [ so they term the chief in any ecclesiastical order ] erected this table , and the administration , or government of our savionr is inscrib'd in it , and also the preaching of our fathers , who resided with the kings of china . adam the deacon , son of iidbuzad , episcopal vicar . mar sargis , presbyter and episcopal vicar . sarnischua , presbyter . gabriel , presbyter and archdeacon , head of the churches of cumdan and dasrag . and these are found in the folio printed in china , which are also seen insc●lp'd on the stone . but before i proceed any farther i must clear one difficulty which occurreth , about the year of the erection of this stone ; for the year of this stone in the chinesian inscription is found so different from that of the syriack , that not a few persons being perplex'd with the diversity , alledg'd their doubts unto me concerning the true and faithful interpretation of the monument : for the portuguese version out of the chinese tongue , and the italian translated from the portuguese , place the year of the erection of this stone in the year . after the birth of christ ; but the syriack inscription fixeth the time , according to the compute of the grecians , at the year . which how different it is from the other accompt , is easie to be discover'd by any one . now that all these particulars may be the better reconcil'd , and this knot also unloos'd , i thought it requisite first to set down word for word the translations of the aforesaid inscription . thus the portuguese hath it . no nosso potentado do grande tam , segundo anno deste kien cium , que eram do senhor . no mes de autuno , no settimo dia , dia de domingo , foy allevantada esta pedra ; sendo bispo nim ciu , que governa a igreia china . thus the italian . nel nostro potentato del gran tam , secondo adno di questo kien cium , che erano del signore . nel mese di autunno , nel settimo giorno , giorno di dominica , fu inalzata questa pietra ; essendo vescouo nim ciu , che governa la chiesa della china . the italian version is thus . in our dominion of the grand tam , the second year of this kien cium , which was of our lord . in the month of autumn , on the seventh day , upon the sunday , this monument was erected , nim ciu being bishop , who is over the church of china . the interpretation of both of them is this . in our potency of the great tam , ( viz. the king ) in the second year of this kien cium , which was the year of our lord . in the month of autumn , on the seventh day , being the lord's day , this stone was erected , nim ciu the bishop governing the church of china . the syriack inscription . bisnat alf ve tissain ve tarten diunoio . that is , in the year . according to the grecian accompt . now seeing the eastern , or the greek church , doth agree for the most part with the latin in the compute of their years , it is demanded , after what manner these years may be reconcil'd ? i answer therefore , that this monument was mark'd or sculp'd with a two-fold kind of computation of the years us'd by the aforesaid promulgers of the christian law , viz. one being the ecclesiastical accompt of the years of christ , which the faithful christians 〈◊〉 where use in china ; the other was a politick or civil year , which was common to the syrians , chaldeans , arabians , egyptians , and almost to the whole east ; which that you may the better understand , you must observe , that the years of the grecians , of which the books of the maccabees make mention , are the same with those that are otherwise call'd by the chaldeans , the years of the sele●cians , syro-grecians , or syro-macedonians ; but by the hebrews , the years of contracts ; and by the egytians , the alexandrian years , or the accompt from the 〈◊〉 of alexander ; by the arabians they are term'd dhul karnain , which is as much as to say , of alexander holding of two horns , ( and they therefore call him so , either ( as christmannus will have it ) because that he subdu'd both the oriental and occidental parts of the world ; or , as i suppose more probably , from iupiter ammon , who was figur'd with the head of a ram , whose son alexander would be esteem'd ; or , in relation unto the he-goat , unto which daniel compareth him ) or lastly , they are call'd the years of philip ( which i have shew'd above to be call'd by albategnius , tarich alkupti ) and the epocha of those years beginneth years compleat after the decease of alexander the great , as st. hierome observeth out of eusebius , on daniel , cap. . who is follow'd herein by ribera , torniellus and others . now although before iulius caesar these years seem to have had another form , and another beginning of their month , yet notwithstanding , by the common supputation they take their entrance from the calends of october . the names of the months are either greek , or syro-chaldean ; in other respects they agree with the quantity and form of the iulian year , only that the intercalary day is added in this epocha or accompt , unto the month sab●th , which is answerable unto our month of february . these things being noted beforehand , we place the beginning of the grecian empire , by the consent of eusebius , scaliger , and others , in the year current , before the year of the christian epocha or accompt . in the th olympiad , according unto the chronicle of alexandria ; for it is agreed upon by all , that alexander the great died in that very year in which the th olympiad began , in the latter end of the month hecatombaeon , as plutarch writeth , viz. before the christian accompt . ( for christ was born in the third year of the th olympiad consider'd exclusively ) therefore the years of the kingdoms of the grecians , beginning or taking place from the year of christ . going on do differ , so that the year of the kingdom of the grecians beginneth from the first year of christ ; whence it cometh to pass , that if you add unto the year of christ propos'd , the beginning year of alexander will arise in the very year of christ that is current , or going on ; and if you substract from the year of alexander , the year of christ remaineth , in which that year of alexander is discover'd ; and finally , if the year of alexander be substracted from . the number remaining will shew the year before the christian epocha or accompt , in which the year of the grecians began , or in which the aera or compute of alexander had its beginning ; which compute the arabians and egyptians call tarich dhul karnain . this being thus demonstrated , if you substract ( which is the difference between the year of christ and the year of alexander ) from the grecian or alexandrian year . that is engraven in syriack characters on the stone , there will remain . which is the year of christ insculp'd on the stone in chinesian characters , exactly answering to the syro-grecian , or alexandrian year . a paradigma of the compute or accompt . alexander the great died , according to plutarch , olymp. a. after whose death , as st. hierome witnesseth , twelve years being compleated , the alexandrian epocha began , viz. olymp. b. n●w christ was born the third year exclusively , viz. olymp. c. the stone was erected in the alexandrian year d. and in the year of christ . e. this being thus laid down , substract the number b. from the number c. and you have the difference of the aforesaid olympiads , viz. olympiads , which being reduc'd into years , each olympiad consisting of four years , the product will be . and unto those add the two years compleated of the olympiad in which christ was born , and they will make . which being substracted from . there remaineth e. the number of the years of christ in which the stone was erected . wherefore with good advisement they engrav'd this two-fold computation of time upon this stone , that so such strangers as understood not the year of christ , might here find that of alexander , which extended farth●r , and with which perhaps they might be better acquainted . from hence it is also manifest , that the syrian , or chaldean tongue in those times was common to the churches of syria , palestine , egypt , and babylon , yea peculiar to them in christ's time ; so that it is no wonder that the gospel of christ , immediately after the travels of the apostles throughout the whole world , was carried not only into the most remote regions of the east , but also into the adjacent regions of babylon , egypt , and ethiopia , where , as if in the native birth-places of the church , the syrian or chaldean tongue took such root , that it was thereby spread throughout all the coasts of india , as i have said before , and the utmost regions of china . but of this more in the following discourses . of the various voyages and travels undertaken into china . part ii. chap. i. by whom , and by what means the holy gospel of christ was at divers times introduc'd into the uttermost regions of the east , into india , tartaria , china , and other countries of asia . seeing that at this very day in india , china , and other regions of asia , there are yet remaining frequent footsteps of the christian religion , as i have shew'n even now , i think it will be worth while , if ( having explain'd the syro-chaldean monument found in china ) i now give a brief account by what way and occasion these apostolical persons penetrated into those most remote quarters of the world ; for having accomplish'd this , it will clearly appear , that at all times syria , egypt , and grecia , have been a seminary , not only of promoting the christian religion in the far distant regions ; but also before the coming of christ , they were the propagators of all superstition throughout the world. and that i may proceed with the more clearness in a matter so abstruse , i shall first here set down the opinions of some concerning them ; so that those things being discussed , it may more evidently appear what ought to be resolv'd concerning the matter propos'd . first therefore , there are some persons who assert , that these colonies of the christians first of all entred china , and the other regions of asia , by the assistance of that great asiatick emperor usually term'd presbyter iohn : but then again , seeing that this is a great controversie amongst authors concerning this emperor , and the situation , quality , and condition of his kingdom or empire , i shall in the first place alledge something concerning this prince and his dominions , for the more clear explication of the matter or subject , albeit i have already treated of the same in my prodromus coptus . who was that famous presbyter iohn , and whether there ever were such an emmperor now therefore , as the kings of egypt were at first call'd pharaohs , and afterwards ptolemyes ; those of mauritania , seriphii ; those of the persians , formerly xerxes , artaxerxes , and now sophi ; so the name of presbyter iohn hath now for a long time denoted the dignity of some christian prince whose dominions are plac'd , by consent of the most knowing persons , not amongst the ethiopians , or in any part of africa , as some falsly suppose , but in the continent of asia ; yet in what place he rul'd , is not exactly known . now some writers affirming that they were the kings of cathay , have thereby rendred the matter more doubtful , seeing it hath been discover'd in these latter years , that all cathay belongeth unto china , and that there is no city or territory call'd by this name , that is now found without the bounds of china . and in this all the fathers of our society , who have continu'd in china for many years , do agree , who are persons very well skill'd in geographical knowledge ; as matthew riccius , nicholas trigautius , alvarus samedus , michael boi● , martin martinius , iohn gruberus , and iohn adams , that great mandorin of the kingdom of china ; and lastly benedict goes of the same society , who by order from his superiors travell'd from the kingdom of magor purposely to find out cathay by a land-voyage . i believe that it is not far wide of the truth , that besides that portion of land , which by the name of cathay was found by the fathers of our society within the limits of china , there is another quarter of the world much larger , conterminate on the north and west unto the empire of china . but seeing that all that region without the walls of china , is a desart almost of two months travel , incultivated , and destitute of inhabitants , it is probable that the region of china , in latter times , as being very much manur'd , and abounding in all things , might properly be call'd cathay : and that the desart at this day call'd kalmuk , and the regions confining on it without the walls , in former ages had the name of cathay the desart ; in the adjoining kingdoms of which , that same presbyter iohn , of whom even now we treated , rul'd in the days of our ancestors : marcus paulus venetus termeth it the empire of the great cham ; the holy scriptures , ( as arias montanus will have it ) gog and magog ; concerning which , thus writeth sybilla : heu tibi gogque , magogque , aliisque ex ordine cunctis , marson atque angon tibi quot mala fata propinquant ! now that this is the scythian cathay , is shew'd by the arabick geographer , throughout the four entire last climates , where he describeth it to abound in men , animals , and minerals , flourishing with christians , meer'd and inclos'd with the vast extended skirts of caucasus , call'd iagog and magog . thus the arabian geographer in his ninth part , climate . line . his words are to this effect , as i have translated them out of the arabick : from the mansion gerrada , to the city tahamet , on the south quarter are four leucae ( whereof one maketh twenty five miles ) from the city geerada even unto the mountain which is call'd caucasus , is seven days travel . and this mountain encompasseth the regions of iagog and magog . it hath such craggy and difficult sides , that none can ascend it , and if any one doth attempt it , he can never arrive at the top , being obstructed by continual snows congeal'd into ice ; which because they are never dissolv'd , represent the similude of a mist , or thick cloud perpetually fix'd on the top of the mountainous caucasian rocks . on the other side the mountain are many cities of iagog and magog . and it often hapneth , that the inhabitants of this region , out of a certain curiosity , ascend some part of it , to discover what is on the top of the mountain , and what is beyond , but many never return , either ●ecause they are devour'd by wild beasts , or taken by the transmountainers ; but some that have return'd safe , relate , that in the region on the other side of the mountain in the night are many fires , but in the day nothing else but a thick cloud mix'd with darkness is discover'd . also in the seventh part of the same climate , line . he adds , in these regions many christians or nazaraeans do inhabit . and in the eighth part , line . he saith , that a great quantity of gold is gather'd out of these mountains , and divers sorts of precious stones , and that there is a great monarch that ruleth over these countries : all which are agreeable to the empire of the great cham , as marcus paulus venetus , an eye-witness , in his first book , chap. . delivereth in these words : departing from the province of egriaia towards the east , the way leadeth unto tenduc , ( it is better to read it tanchut , ) [ now tanchut is a kingdom of tartary , which comprehendeth many other kingdoms , as the kingdom of lasa , or that which the tartars call barantola , the kingdoms of nethel , tibeth , maranga , and others , as i shall shew anon , together with the desart kalmack , which is bounded by the wall of the chineses : and most geographers confound this kingdom with cathay ] in which are many cities , and tents , where also that great emperor , term'd , presbyter iohn , so famous throughout the whole world , was wont to reside . but now that province is tributary to the great cham , having a king of the progeny of presbyter iohn : and although there are many idolaters and mahumetans , yet the greatest part of the province embraceth the christian faith , and these christians are the chief in this province ; especially there is a certain nation in the province call'd argon , which is more subtle and eloquent than the other people ; here are also the regions of gog and magog , which they term lug and mongug ; in these places is found the stone lazuli , that maketh the best azure : in these mountains also are great provinces , mines of silver , and various sorts of wild beasts . all which aptly consent with the description of the arabick geographer before alledg'd . also he thus writeth concerning the altitude of the mountains iagog and magog , in his first book , chap. . hence if you travel to the eastern quarter , you must ascend for three whole days up the steep rocks of caucasus , until you come to a most high mountain , than which there is not an higher in the world ; and there also appeareth no bird , by reason of the cold , and the over high elevation of the earth , which can afford no food unto animals . and if at any time fire he kindled there , it becometh not light , it being obstructed by the over-much coldness of the region , neither is it of that activity as in lower places . and a little after he saith , this region is call'd belor , always having the face of winter stamp'd on it . thus far marcus paulus . all which agree unto that mountain , which they call langur , the highest mountain in the kingdom of lasa ; concerning which father iohn gruberus , who travell'd through it on foot , relateth , that you cannot travel through it in summer without danger , both by reason of the great subtilty of the air , which hardly admitteth a passenger to breathe , and also because of the vapor of a certain poisonous herb , which by its scent killeth both man and beast . and about this kingdom of belor , viz. the ancient seat of the sacae , the arabian geographer placeth the principal kingdom of presbyter iohn in cathay ; as the tractate written by rabbi abraham pizol doth also clearly demonstrate : the nubian , or arabick geographer calleth it begarger , in which he saith there is situate a very great city ; his words are these : in the eastern part of it is the kingdom of begarger , the great city of which is call'd centaba , fortifi'd with twelve iron gates . rabbi pizol with paulus venetus calleth it belor , in which he saith the kingdom of thebeth was lately discover'd ; his words are as followeth : the kingdom of belor is very great and mighty , according unto all historians that have written of it ; there are many iews inhabiting in it , principally in the eastern and northern quarters : and there are moreover other eastern people not long since discover'd , call'd by the natives thebeth , having a most splendid and magnificent city exceeding all others in magnitude , there being not the like under the canopy of heaven , in which all good things are found . which indeed can be no other than the city chaparangue , situate in the kingdom of thebeth , concerning the monuments of which , in relation unto our religion , there left by the christians , father anthony andradas , a portuguese , of the society of iesus , relateth wonders ; who when he had heard that the inhabitants thereof were professed christians , he took a voyage into the same from the kingdom of mogor , anno . full of labor and difficulty ; in which also having discover'd the fountains or heads of ganges and indus , he observ'd many things most worthy of consideration and admiration , as i have it confirm'd by ioseph , a christian of the mogors country , who at the time of this my writing , with father henry roth , moderator of the new converted christians in the kingdom of the mogor , is yet at rome , strong and lusty , although eighty five years of age , who related unto me every particular . there is in the most high mountains of thebeth , that are perpetually cover'd with snow , a great lake , the receptacle of the greatest rivers of india , from which indus , ganges , ravi , athec derive their currents : hence the river ganges hath its original , falling down from the most high rocks into a low valley : indus , and the other rivers , make their outlets through the foot of the mountains , as is evident from the map. now he affirmeth this kingdom to be one of those of great cathay , that are contain'd both without and within the walls of the chineses , although the relation be not in every respect conformable unto that perform'd by benedict goes of our society , which he undertook by order of his superiors , as we shall see anon . and in these vast regions of cathay i find by the relation of paulus venetus , that most potent emperor presbyter iohn to have had subject unto his dominions seventy two kings , partly christians , and partly heathens ; although the similitude of the kingdoms in those vast regions , and the names arising from the various revolutions of those nations , the tumults of war , and the other changes of affairs , together with the different denomination , hath caus'd such and so great a confusion , that to this very day no person hath been able to free himself out of this intricate labyrinth ; for some make him the same with the great cham , others call him ascid , by original a persian ; so almachin , in the third book and fourth chapter of his history of the saracens : every king , saith he , of pharanga ( so they call the city of sogdiana ) is call'd ascid , as the roman emperor is call'd caesar , and the king of the persians , cosrai . and there are some , that rather by a new name with the ethiopians , more truly than by the old , term him iuchanes belul , that is to say , precious iohn : others , by no improbable conjecture do assert , that in honor of the prophet ionah , who is highly respected amongst them , all that govern'd the empire were so denominated . but yet in these western parts of the latin church he is termed iohn , with the addition of the word presbyter , not because he was a priest , but by reason that after the mode and custom of a chief arch-bishop , he had a cross carried before him , by which he declar'd himself a defender of the christian religion . whence scaliger supposeth him to be so call'd from the persian word prestegiani , which signifieth apostolical ; which the western people misunderstanding , for the word prestegiani they write presbyter iohn ; i will add his words : in truth ( saith he ) i have very often admir'd , that a nation altogether ignorant in navigation , should be so potent both at land and sea , as to extend the bounds of their empire from ethiopia even unto china : for from those very times we have had a knowledge of that emperor , but that under the name of prestegiani , in the persian tongue , which is almost common over all asia , as the latin is with us in the west , signifieth apostolical ; by which name it is manifest they understand a prince that is christian and orthodox ; for in the persian , prestegiani in the plural number signifieth apostles , and prestegini , apostolical , as padischa prestegini , an apostolical king ; in the arabick , melek arresuli ; in the ethiopick , negus havarjavi . that the empire of the ethiopians was extended far and wide in asia , is evident by the ethiopian crosses which are seen in iapan , china , and other places ; yea , and the temple of st. thomas the apostle , situate in the region of malabar , is wholly ethiopick , as the crosses , the structure , and many other things , yea , and what you will most wonder at , the very name . thus far scaliger . from which discourse we may well collect , that certain colonies were sent out from ethiopia into india , china , and other parts of asia , which propagated the christian faith in those parts , which we now endeavor to shew : but in that he saith presbyter iohn was originally an african , or that being forc'd out of asia , he should set down in ethiopia , and there rule and govern , is altogether improbable , and without any foundation , as we shall see anon . now that this african and asiatick emperor were diverse , is consented unto by the greater part of the best authors . and the empire of the asiatick flourish'd for many years , until it fell unto one david , who , as paulus venetus relateth , being overcome or vanquish'd by a certain commander nam'd cingis cublai , his uncle , in a great battel ( who was elected emperor by the scythians , and in stead of presbyter , began to be call'd uncam , or naiam ) unto the great loss of christianity , put an end both to the glory of the empire , and the name of presbyter iohn , as we have shew'd in the history of marcus paulus venetus . i shall now declare by what mistake the name of presbyter iohn was given unto the emperor of the abyssines or ethiopians . at that time in which the portuguese by a maritime voyage sought after new quarters of the earth , the name of presbyter iohn was very famous through europe ; for he was reported to be a most potent emperor , lord of many kingdoms , a christian by religion ; but in what place he rul'd , was altogether unknown : therefore when peter couillan was sent by iohn the second king of portugal , first through the mediterranean sea , and afterwards by a land-voyage , to find out this prince , he heard in the asiatick india , unto which he had arriv'd , that in that ethiopia which is beneath egypt , there was a certain prince very powerful , who profess'd the christian religion ; he therefore betook himself to him , and when he had found many things there with him , which were conformable unto the constant fame that was reported amongst the europeans , he believ'd that that was the presbyter iohn so call'd . he therefore was the first person who began to call the emperor of the abyssines by the name of preste iean , that is , presbyter iohn : others also in succeeding times , who travell'd into ethiopia , imitated him , and easily introduc'd the same error into europe . all which is learnedly shew'd by father balthasar tellez , in his ethiopian history , which he hath compos'd in an elegant and polite portuguese style : unto which also subscribeth alphonsus mendes , the most wise patriarch of ethiopia , and the great light of our society , in an epistle prefix'd unto the work of father tellez concerning the ethiopick affairs . therefore when we speak of presbyter iohn , we understand not the emperor of the abyssines ; for besides that his empire is situate very far distant from that of the presbyter iohn of asia , it is evident from the chronology of the emperors of ethiopia , which is to be seen in the vatican library , that there is no mention of transplanting out of africa into asia , or out of asia into africa ; yea , damianus a goes , in his book of the manners and customs of the ethiopians , doth expresly deny him to be call'd presbyter iohn , or that he was ever so termed ; which is also asserted by the ethiopian priests above cited : but we understand that great prince of asia , of whom we have spoken in the precedent discourse . and certainly at this very day there remaineth some footsteps of this formerly great presbyter iohn , in the kingdom of tanchut , which the tartars call barantola ; the saracens , boratai ; and the natives , lassa ; as the fathers of our society , albert dorville , and iohn gruberus ( who travell'd through it as they return'd from china into europe , anno . ) sufficiently testifie , who relate incredible things concerning the superstitious adoration of this prince . now there are in this region two kings , the first whereof hath a regard to the administration of the political government ; and the other , whom they term god , or the celestial father , or else the great lama , or high priest , and pope of the priests , remaineth in the innermost recesses of his palace , and receiveth adoration and worship from all his people , as a deity ; and they have him in such high veneration , that they foolishly persuade themselves , that the very filth of his body , and his excrements , are extremely conducing to the curing of all distempers ; whence they do not only compound and mix them with their medicines , but also blush not to carry them about in a box , fastned to , or hung about their necks . and by reason that mortality cannot evade or escape the bonds of death , his worshippers , that he may not be said to perish as other persons , ( the devil their tutor suggesting it to them ) have found out the following stratagem or device : they make inquisition throughout all the kingdom to find out a lama as like as may be unto the former ; whom when they have gotten , they advance him by a clandestine and secret machination or plot unto the throne of the eternal father , as they call it , pretending the feigned deity , upon the account of his likeness to the former , to have been rais'd from the dead , who is now said to have been rais'd seven times . the reader may fully understand in the following discourse , the rites and ceremonies by which the foolish people do adore him with a perpetual veneration : and they report , that these ceremonies and worship had their original from no other person than that prince which authors usually term presbyter iohn ; whom they are certainly persuaded to have rul'd in the kingdom of tanchut , which is now included under the dominion of the kingdom of lassa : for as formerly they went in pilgrimage from all parts of tartary unto him , as unto an oracle , so at this very time they cease not from all parts to flock unto this ridiculous god and father , the head of the lamae , to obtain his benediction ; so that anno . that great tartarian monarch of the chineses , as soon as he had subdu'd the empire of china , according to the custom practis'd by his ancestors , was solicited by the magistrates of tartary , to do homage to the great lama , that is , the priest , as to the supreme bishop or pope of the religion of the tartars ; and the business was brought unto that accomplishment , that the emperor , through the advice of his council , was resolv'd to meet with the great lama , now coming towards him even unto the walls of the empire of china , in a progress almost of two months space , if father iohn adams , an intimate associate of the emperor , out of an extreme hatred unto the thing , had not shew'd himself averse and opposite , and that by the allegation of many weighty reasons : which persuasions of the aforesaid father took so good effect , that the emperor was so far from vouchsafing to go forwards out of the city to meet him , that he would hardly give him any farther entrance or admission than the garden of the palace of pequin ; and at length , after the usual mode , being presented with divers presents , dismissed him unto his own kingdom , wholly neglecting all those accustom'd ceremonies that were usually perform'd ; and he that was suppos'd to have conferr'd great prosperity and happiness by his approach and benediction , brought the contrary effects with him ; for that ridiculous archpriest , after his departure , incurr'd the curses and malediction of all persons , as being the seeming cause of famine , pestilence , and war. but to return to our purpose ; i say therefore , that 't is very probable this presbyter iohn resided in the kingdom of tanchut : for he and his successors ruling far and wide in asia , and worthily promoting the christian faith , those preachers of the word of god , either being call'd , or of their own accord , out of zeal to advance the christian faith , or which is more likely , being compell'd by fear , and flying from the aforesaid places , in the time of that horrid persecution which began under the empire of dioclesian and maximianus , in which on the confines of syria , egypt , and the adjacent places of ethiopia , the followers of the christian doctrine were every where enquir'd and sought after , to be put to most cruel torments ; they sat down and planted themselves in the middle of persia , bactria , and turchestan : and then it is altogether probable , that by degrees , after long exilement , arriv'd in the utmost regions of asia : and lastly , anno . in the time of the empire of heraclius , persidious and debauch'd mahomet then rebelling , new colonies were continually transplanted into the aforesaid regions of the east . for it is manifest , that the syrian or babylonian priests giving place to the fury of the infidels , ceased not in succession of time to propagate the christian religion , as the alledg'd syriack inscription doth clearly shew , where iidbuzad bishop of china is call'd the son of noah , a certain priest of the city of balech in the kingdom of turchestan , as is manifest from the syriack words above-cited , and here again repeated , viz-anno . iidbuzad priest and vicar of the bishop of the regal city of cumdan , son of noah a priest , native of the city belech in the kingdom of turchestan . now that turchestan is the same region which the persians call usbec , the beginning of great cathay , and the city belech seated in it , is clear from the arabian geographer , part . climate . line . where treating concerning the turchestians , a peculiar province of the corafini , he placeth the situation of the city belech not far from samarcande , the regal court of great tamberlain , formerly a most famous city : his words are these , as they are translated by me out of the arabick : now this is the eighth part of the fourth climate , and containeth a portion of the region of corasina from karman even to kasaralkamat fifteen miles ; hence to samarcande , six miles : and it is the road of those that pass from samarcande unto the city of belech : whence it is plainly manifest , that iidbuzad vicar of the bishop , term'd a syrian by original or descent , was of the country of turchestan or corasine : and it is evident from the syro-chinesian inscription of the stone , that many of the region of the pagodes , and other countries of asia , penetrated into china for the advancement of the gospel : all which we leave farther to be enquir'd after by the curious reader . and thus much shall suffice concerning the transplanting of the colonies in the kingdoms of presbyter iohn , and in china . moreover , those who suppose that most of these evangelical persons first arriv'd in india out of syria , egypt , and ethiopia , and having converted that country by their labors to the faith of christ , afterwards sent out some colonies from amongst them into china , by reason of the frequent commerce which at that time was maintain'd by a maritime voyage between the indians and chineses ; have much more of certainty than any others for their opinion . and of this expedition i shall give a clear account in few words . chap. ii. of cathay , and its proper and genuine situation . although in the preceding discourse we have produc'd divers passages out of various authors , both latins , grecians , iews , arabians , and persians , concerning the situation of cathay ; yet here notwithstanding , for the better elucidation and clearing of the matter , we shall declare by divers voyages and travels purposely alledg'd for that end , what at length this kingdom of cathay is , and where situate . it is not only evident by the diligent search of the fathers of our society , that china is the greatest part of cathay ; but also it is most apparently prov'd out of marcus paulus venetus : for he saith , that the most vast city of cambalu , or , as the true pronunciation of the tartars hath it , cambalek , was the regal seat of the great cham. the fathers of our society say , that it was no other than the modern imperial city of china , which they call pequin , or pekin ; and that the vastness of the walls made in a quadrangular order , and the incredible bigness of the city , do more than sufficiently demonstrate the same . now marcus paulus writeth , that the city of cambalu , situate near the great river , was anciently very splendid and regal ; for cambalu , signifieth the city of the lord : the great cham remov'd this city to the other side of the river ; for he learn'd from an astrologer , that in time it would become rebellious unto his empire . this city being built four-square , comprehendeth in circuit twenty four miles , the side of every square or quadrate containing six miles : it hath walls whited over , which are twenty paces high , ten in breadth , but in thickness become narrower as they ascend : every quadrature of these walls hath three principal gates , there being twelve in all , which have each a magnificent palace built near unto them : in the corners also of the wall there are noble towers , where the arms and ammunition of the city are stor'd and kept . there are streets and passages straight through the city , so that there is a free prospect from one gate unto another , most beautiful houses being erected on either side . a little farther he saith , that without the city of cambalu there are twelve great suburbs , adjoyning unto each of the twelve gates , in which merchants and strangers are continually found . all which are so agreeable unto the princely city of pequin , that there is hardly any difference , as martinius relateth , in page . of his atlas ; also the names of the city tadinfu , cacanfu , quelinfu , cingianfu , sianfu , which also is now call'd siganfu , situate not far from the saffron river , which was taken by the great cham , after three years siege , by the help of battering engines ( as yet unknown in china ) which he caus'd christian arrizans to make : this hapned anno . as marcus paulus venetus ( who with his father nicolas and his uncle , that then were resident with the emperor ) relateth . see marcus paulus venetus in his second book , chap. . for fu in the chinesian language signifieth nothing else but a great city , and also ceu added unto other words or names , denoteth a small or indifferent city ; which words are proper and known unto no other region but only that of china . yet nothing so clearly demonstrateth china to be taken for cathay , as the astronomical botanical monuments of the persians ; which the learned iacobus golius , in his appendix adjoin'd unto the atlas sinicus , hath made apparent unto us from the astronomical tables of nasirodim , a persian mathematician , famous throughout the whole east ; where you may plainly see the cathaian names of the twelve hours into which the natural day is divided amongst the chineses , or cathaians , so correspondent unto the chinesian , that they differ in nothing ; which is also testifi'd by as many of the fathers of our society as have return'd from china to rome . but that it may be more evident , i shall here set down the names . the names of the hours into which the natural day is divided amongst the chineses or cathaians . cu , cheu , yin , mao , xin , su , v , vi , xin , yien , sio , hai. if any one compare the cycle of sixty years , ( which , as nasirodim saith , the cathaians use in the calculation or account of their days , weeks , and solary years , ) with the chinesian account , he shall find the mode or form of the computation , and the names by which they call it , to be wholly the same : and the like we affirm concerning the cathaian year , which they divide , as also the zodiack , into twenty four parts , beginning their year from the th degree of aquarius . but concerning this , see the above-mention'd golius in the place cited before , who alledgeth uleg beg , a persian astronomer , for a witness , from whose astronomical tables he sheweth evidently whatsoever hath hitherto been deliver'd from the harmony or agreement of the cathaian calculations , or which is the same , that of the chineses . and i also find in the arabian physicians , the musk that is found in china , often call'd the musk of cathay ; and also that drink which is made of a certain herb proper to cathay , is for the most part term'd cha of cathay . and the mogors , which are originally tartars , and had their descent from the line or stock of cingis-can , and the other succeding potent emperors , them , i say , i find to be so call'd ( from their over-running of the empire of china ) by their historians the chinesian-mogulos . but what he writeth concerning quinsai , a city of a wonderful and almost incredible magnitude , is all found to be true at this day concerning the metropolitan city hancheu , of which father martinius , the author of the excellent atlas sinicus , thus discourseth , folio . . that the european cosmographers may no longer erre in making enquiry after , and ridiculously delineating of quinsai , mention'd by marcus paulus , i shall here give the very exact portaicture of the same , the shadow of which did not appear unto the author of the archontologia cosmica ; and if the divine majesty be propitious unto my design , i shall peradventure in time send over the theatre of the cities of china , printed by the chineses themseves , not known or seen , as i suppose , hitherto in europe . but to return to the matter in hand ; i prove first by most invincible arguments , that this is the same city of quinsai mention'd by paulus venetus : for this is that city which is distant the space of five days travel from singui , that is , su chou ; which holdeth good , if we speak of the progress or march of the army , in which it is manifest that marcus paulus venetus was ; otherwise it is scarce four days iourney . this is that city in which in his time was the court or imperial city of china , which the chineses in the elegant tongue of their learned men term kingsu , but in the common speech of the vulgar sort of men , who tie not up themselves unto that exactness of phrase , kingsai , whence the term of quinsai in venetus had its original . you must here note moreover , that kingsu is a name of dignity common unto regal cities , and not proper and singular unto one alone ; for its genuine and true signification is regal , although oftentimes the same city hath otherwise a proper name ; as this city is call'd hancheu , which under the empire of the family of sunga was call'd lingan , because the tenth emperor of this family , nam'd coacungus kin , flying from the tartars , there fix'd his court , and therefore in the time of venetus it was call'd kingsu , whatever others think to the contrary . this hapned anno . and also in the same city the family of sunga held the empire , until the western tartars , under the government of the great han , erected the kin tartars , or those of the east out of cathay , that is , out of the northern provinces , and so then they became vanquish'd ; and a little after they advanc'd their victorious armies into the kingdom of mangin , having begun a seizure of those southern provinces . but to come more near to the business : this is that city which hath such a vast number of high bridges , both within its walls , and without in its suburbs ; for there are almost ten thousand , as venetus reckoneth them , if you account the triumphal arches amongst the bridges , which by reason of their similitude he might esteem for such , by the same mistake by which he call'd tygers lions , notwithstanding here are none to be found , nor almost in all asia ; except you will have him to be understood not only to comprehend the bridges that are both within the city and without in the suburbs , but also those of the whole empire , and then indeed their number , which otherwise will hardly gain credit amongst us , may easily be augmented , there being so vast an abundance of bridges and triumphal arches every where to be found . for the greater confirmation of this matter , there is a lake of forty italian miles , which they call sihu , which although it be not within the walls , yet it doth encompass it for a large space from the west to the south , and many channels are drawn from it into the city ; moreover , the banks or shores of it on every side are so beset with temples , monasteries , palaces , libraries , and private edifices , that you would suppose your self to be within a most spacious city , and not in the country : the margents or banks of the lake are rais'd in every part with four-square and cut stone , and a convenient passage left for travellers ; also some passages go clear through the lake , furnish'd with many , and those very high bridges , under which ships may pass , in passing over which , they may to and fro encompass the lake , whence these bridges might easily be reckon'd by venetus to belong to the city . this is that city which hath a mountain within its walls on the south-side , term'd chinghoang , in which is that tower with a guard , where they measure the hours by an hour-glass , and it is declar'd or inscrib'd on a tablet how many hours , in large golden letters . this is that city , all whose streets are pav'd with square stone ; and this is situate in a moorish place , and divided by many navigable channels . lastly , this is the city , to omit other things , from which the emperor took his flight unto the sea by the great river cientang , the breadth of which exceeds a german mile , and floweth to the south-side of the city . so that here is the very same river which venetus ascribeth unto quinsai , whence it is disembogu'd into the sea towards the east , from which this city is as far distant as venetus doth affirm it . i add , that the compass of the city is above an hundred italian miles , if you reckon in the large suburbs , which extend very far on every side , whence you shall go over five hundred chinesian paces or stadiums , by walking in a straight line or way from north to south through the most large and populous streets , in which you shall find no place destitute either of houses or people : you may perform the like iourney almost from the west to the north. seeing therefore that according unto the chinesian history , the name , the description , the magnitude , and all other passages , do demonstrate this to be the city quinsai , we ought no longer to question or doubt of the same . thus father martinius martinii in the place cited . sect . i. the voyage of benedict goes , of the society of iesus , into cathay or china , taken out of father nicholas trigautius . i shall therefore now briefly shew whence proceeded that so great confusion of opinions concerning the proper situation of cathay . now it is known both from the history of marcus paulus venetus , haytho the armenian , and also from the chronology of the chineses , that the great cham , emperor of the tartars , whom some call cublai , others ulcam , or uncam , anno . making a breach or irruption through the walls , gain'd the whole empire of the chineses ( which then was divided into two empires , whereof the one towards the north was call'd cathay , the other towards the south mangi ; ) whence as the north part of china , with the other regions without the walls , was otherwise vulgarly call'd cathay , so also the whole empire of the chineses being now possess'd , the whole was call'd by the name of cathay , by the tartars , and the adjoining saracens , the name of the other circumjacent regions without the walls being utterly extinguish'd ; so that from that very time , that only empire of the chineses that extended so far included within the walls , was call'd cathay , by as many as traffick'd or merchandiz'd thither from indostan , usbec , camul , and other mediterranean regions , as it is manifest from the voyage of our brother benedict goes . but because that was not only undertaken and decreed by the command and advice of the superiors of our society , but also by the command of the viceroy of aria in india call'd saldagna , yea also of the great acabar , emperor of the mogors , both to find out cathay , and also to instruct in the christian religion the inhabitants of the interjacent kingdoms ; certainly it was perform'd with all the diligence and care possible by benedict goes , a person of great prudence and understanding , and also skill'd in the persian language , which he had excellently attain'd to by a long stay or continuance in the court of the mogor , and where he was very familiar with the emperor acabar . therefore he being sufficiently furnish'd with supplies convenient for so great a voyage from the vice-roy of india , and having also the diploma , patent , or pass , taking the habit of the armenians , and changing also his name benedict into abdulla , which signifieth the servant of god ; and joyning with him an armenian nam'd isaac , as his inseparable companion in his voyage , anno . in the solemn lent fast departing from lahor the regal city of the mogor , he travell'd towards the kingdom of cascar in the company of five hundred persons , which they call the caravan , having with them a great multitude of beasts of carriage , camels , and wagons : in a month he arriv'd at the city athec under the iurisdiction of the mogor ; and having passed over the river indus , at the end of two months more he came unto passaur , where he was inform'd by an hermit , that about two months iourney farther towards the north , was the region caphurstan , that is , the land of infidels ( of which i shall treat anon ) that had many christians in it : unto which notwithstanding , being hindred by the caravan , he could not travel . hence in the course of twenty five days he came unto a city nam'd ghideli , where he was in great danger of thieves . departing thence , in twenty days he came to the city cabul , a city yet subject to the mogor ; from whence he went unto chianacar , a city abounding with iron ; and from thence in ten days he arriv'd at a place call'd parvan , the last town of the kingdom of the mogor . after five days respite , he came in the space of twenty days to a region nam'd a●cheran , having pass'd over exceeding high mountains ; and in fifteen days more he arriv'd at the city calcia , and there having spent ten days , he came to a certain place call'd gialalabeth , famous for the portage or customs of the brachmans : after fifteen days more he came to talhan ; and hence proceeding forward to chaman , he incurr'd the great hazard of robbers ; whom having shunn'd , at length he came to ciarciunor ; and after ten days , passing through sarpanil , a desart place , he came to the province sarcil , over a very high mountain , and that in twenty days travel : after two days more he came to the foot of the mountain cetialath , in which , by reason of the multitude of snow , many perish'd by the vehemency of the cold. having travell'd six days through the snow , he came to tamgheran in the kingdom of cascar , and after fifteen days to iaconich , and after five to hiarcham , the metropolitan city of cascar , and the end of the region of cabul : the whole region are followers of the law of mahomet ; and hence from hiarcham is the beginning of the expedition by caravan into cathay ; and the negotiation of those that certainly know they shall be admitted into the kingdom , wholly consisteth as it were in fragments of precious iaspar , which are found in great plenty in cathay , that is in china , and are of two kinds ; the first sort is brought out of the river cotan , not far from the regal city , by fishermen , like unto thick flints ; the other being digg'd out of the mountains , is cleft into stony plates , almost two ells long . this mountain cansangui is distant from the imperial city twenty days iourney , and it is call'd the stony mountain , noted vulgarly in geographical maps : hence therefore benedict , after long stay , again began his voyage ; first he arriv'd at iolci , the place of custom for the kingdom , and from hence in a voyage of twenty five days he pass'd over these following places : hancialix , alceghet , hagabathet , egriar , mesetelec , thalec , horma , thoantac , mingieda , capetalcol , zilan , sarognebetal , cambasco , aconsersec , ciacor , acsu ; acsu is a town of the kingdom of cascar , from which he pass'd by a laborious voyage , through the desart caracatai , that is , black cataia , unto oitograch , gazo , casciani , dellai , saregabadal , ugan , and at last he arriv'd at gruciam . departing hence , in a voyage of twenty five days he came unto the city of cialis , which is subject to the dominion of the king of cascar , where the saracens returning in the caravan of the year before from cathay , that is , from pekin , the royal city of china , declar'd wonderful things unto our benedict , concerning matthew riccius and his companions ; and here our father wondred that he had found cathay in the chief place of the chineses . from hence in twenty days he came unto pucia , a town of the same kingdom , and from hence to turpham and aramuth , and at length arriv'd at camul , a fortifi'd city : from camul in nine days he came to the walls of the north part of china , which he had so long desir'd , unto a place call'd chaiaicum , where being admitted within the walls by one days iourney , he came to the first city of china call'd socien , and found no other cathay but china ; so that from thenceforward he laid aside all scruple of the proper and true situation of cathay ; which the saracens often confounded with china . note , that this voyage was taken or begun from laor towards the north , when he might have come to his iourneys end from laor by a much nearer way ; but as this voyage or passage through the thebetick mountains , was not yet discover'd , so that also on the other side by usbeck and samarcande at that time was more us'd , although that to conform himself unto the custom of merchants , he was forc'd to attempt to pass by this latter , though it were very much out of the way , by reason of its vast windings and and turnings , and also on every hand subject to robbers . the territory of usbec is extended by a large interval of regions from the west to the north , being made up of three very great kingdoms , whereof the first is samarcande , famous for the birth of tamberlan ; the second , tarphan ; and the third , turphan ; all of them infamous for the religion of mahomet . the inhabitants , as historians relate of the scythians , are cruel , thieves , bloudy , and implacable enemies of the christians ; so that this kingdom is now altogether unpassable for the christians , except such as will become deniers of christ , and profess themselves followers of the law of mahomet . and this is the passage from usbec to cathay . but the voyage undertaken by father antonius andradas , a portuguese , into the kingdom of thebet , was after this manner : first passing over ganges from laor , he entred into scrinegar and ciapharanga , most great and populous cities ; and from these having pass'd over a most high mountain , on the top of it he discover'd a vast lake , the common receptacle of the waters of the river indus , ganges , and the other great rivers of india ; and hence by a voyage of many days , and that also through high mountains , he arriv'd in the cold northern region redor , and in a city of the same name ; from which , passing through the kingdom of maranga and the kingdom of tanchut , which belongeth unto the tartars , in two months space he easily arriv'd at cathay , that is , china . sect . ii. another voyage from china to the mogor , perform'd by the fathers of our society , father albert dorville , and father iohn gruberus . these fathers began their voyage from pequin , anno . in the month of iune , from whence they arriv'd at siganfu ; and from hence , after thirty days stay , they departed to sining or siningfu , in almost twice so many days , having pass'd over the saffron river . now sining or siningfu is a great and populous city , built at the walls of the kingdom of china , by or through the gate of which is the first entrance into cathay or china , for those that trade thither from india , and where also they are forc'd to stay till they have a farther admission granted them by the king. the city is plac'd under the elevation of the pole degrees and minutes . from sining in three months space , passing through the desart of kalmack in tartaria , they came unto the very entrance of the kingdom of lassa , which the tartars also call barantola : the desart is partly moutainous , partly level , and overspread with sand and dust , altogether sterile and barren ; unto which notwithstanding nature is here and there in some places propitious , by affording some small rivulets , whose banks yield a sufficient quantity of green herbs and grass : but as this desart deriveth its original from the innermost mediterranean parts of india , so is it also extended in a straight line from the south to the north , and no person hath yet unto this day been found , who hath discover'd its bounds : many suppose it to be extended even unto the frozen sea , concerning which i have treated at large in my book of the subterranean world. now it hath various names ; marcus paulus venetus calleth it lop , infamous for diabolical delusions , and a multitude of spectres or evil spirits that usually appear in it , concerning which notwithstanding our fathers relate nothing ; for the once or twice appearing of these spirits , doth not prove the perpetual continuance of their appearance unto all : the tartars formerly call'd it the desart belgian , others sometime samo , the chineses kalmack , others caracathay , that is , black cathay , where you shall find no other animals but wild bulls of a mighty bigness : yet the tartars , accustom'd to desarts , wandring to and fro , pass over it at all times ; and there also pitch or fix their hords , where they find a place or river commodious for the pasturage of their cattel ; their hords are pens or tents , fit for the receiving both of men and cattel . from lassa or barantola , plac'd under the elevation of the pole degrees and minutes , they came in four days space to the foot of the mountain langur ; now this langur is the highest of mountains , so that on the top of it travellers can hardly breathe by reason of the subtilty and thinness of the air ; neither can they pass over it in summer , without manifest hazarding of their lives , by reason of the virulent and poisonous exhalations of some herbs . no wagon or beast can pass over it , by reason of the horrible great steepnesses and rocky paths , but you must travel all the way on foot , almost for a months space , even unto the city cuthi , which is the first , or chief city of the kingdom of necbal . now although this mountainous tract be difficult to pass over , yet nature hath plentifully furnish'd it with variety of waters , which break forth of the hollow places of the mountain in every part thereof . these waters are replenish'd with abundance of fish for the sustenance of man , and their banks afford plenty of pasturage for beasts : i take this to be the same tract which ptolemy calleth parapanisus , which being link'd in the series of the caucasian mountains , is extended far and wide towards the east , and with its skirts toucheth the south and north. marcus paulus venetus calleth it belor , others give it other names , according to the diversity of nations through which it passeth . from cuthi in five days passage they came to the city nesti in the kingdom of necbal , in which all the natives , being involv'd in the shades of idolatry , live without any sign of the christian faith ; yet it aboundeth with all things necessary for the sustaining of life , so that thirty or forty hens are sold for one scutum . from nesti they came in five days iourney to the metropolitan city of the kingdom of necbal , which is call'd cadmendu , and plac'd under the elevation of the pole degrees and minutes , where there is a potent king that ruleth , and although an heathen , yet not very much averse unto the christian religion . from cadmendu in half a days time they came unto a city that the natives call badda , the regal city of the kingdom of necbal . from necbal in a iourney of five days you meet with the city hedonda , a colony of the kingdom of maranga , being plac'd under the altitude of the pole degrees and minutes . from hedonda in eight days space they came even to mutgari , which is the first city of the kingdom of mogor . from mutgari is a voyage of ten days space even unto battana , which is a city of bengala towards ganges , plac'd under the elevation of the pole degrees and minutes . from battana in eight days space they came to benares , a populous city on ganges , and plac'd under the elevation of the pole degrees and minutes : it is famous for an academy of the brachmans , which flourisheth there , in which all the sciences proper unto their religion , or rather more truly , unheard-of superstitions are taught . from benares in eleven days space they came to catampor , and from thence in seven days to agran . therefore from pekin even unto agran was a continu'd voyage of two hundred and fourteen days ; but if you have respect to the stay of the caravans , it is a voyage of one whole year and about two months . and these relations ● receiv'd by word of mouth from the above-mention'd fathers , who perform'd the voyage in the same manner as i have describ'd it . chap. iii. of the various habits , manners , and customs of the men of those kingdoms , which were observ'd and drawn by the aforesaid fathers , albert dorville , and gruberus , as they pass'd through them . as the kingdoms , which the afore-mention'd fathers pass'd through by a voyage never hitherto attempted by any european , were unknown to geographers ; so also did they observe many things , very worthy of consideration , in reference to the habits , manners , and customs of those nations , which on purpose being deliver'd to me , what by pictures , and what by writing , they left to be inserted into their voyage perform'd ; which i thought fit , having now an opportune and convenient time , to accomplish . therefore setting forwards from pekin , the metropolis and imperial seat of the chineses , they came in the space of two months to those most famous walls , at which that vast city siningfu is situate , as it were a certain and most safe bulwark unto the walls against the incursions of the tartars , where in the end of our book , we exhibit the structure of as much of these walls as the convenience of the place would admit of , as they were most diligently observ'd and drawn by them ; and they added , that the walls were of so great a breadth , that six horse-men set orderly abreast , might conveniently run a race without being an hindrance to one another ; whence they report , that they are so frequently visited by the citizens of siningfu , both for the enjoying of the air , which is most wholsom and which breatheth from the adjacent sandy desarts , and also because they are very opportune for the performing of many other exercises for easing and recreating of the mind ; for they are of that heighth , that they easily invite the inhabitants unto them by their prospect , which is on every side most clear and open , and withal exceeding pleasant , and also by reason of the great conveniency of the stairs , which give an ascent unto them : now the longitude unto the broadest part of the wall , even unto the other port or gate , through which they pass from the desart unto the city sucien , is so great , that it can hardly be pass'd in the space of eighteen days ; which many do undertake , having first obtain'd leave of the governor of siningfu , not so much out of any necessity of trafficking or merchandise , as led by a certain curiosity , and withal being sufficiently furnish'd with provision ; for they say , that the innumerable habitations which are within the wall , appear from thence as from an high mountain ; but without in the adjacent desart , as the inhabitants related unto them by word of mouth , they may recreate themselves with the wonderful and unwonted sight ( as it were from an high tower ) of all kinds of wild beasts , such as are tygers , lions , elephants , rhinoceroses , wild bulls , monoceroses , ( that is , a certain kind of horn'd asses ) and all the while being free , and out of all danger , more especially from that part of the wall , which leading toward the south , draweth near unto the more inhabited regions , as quansi , iunnam , and tibet ; for from hence unto the saffron river , and the places adjoyning , which abound with bushes and thickets , they are wont to betake themselves in herds and droves at certain times of the year , both in respect of pasturage , and for hunting of their prey . i. a tartar of kalmack . ii. a woman of kalmack . iii. a lama tartar. iv. the habitation of the tartars . v. the turning wheel . therefore when these fathers had pass'd this wall , presently they met with a river replenish'd with fish , of which they made their supper , which they prepar'd in an open tent ; and having also pass'd over the saffron river without the walls , and immediately having entred that most vast and barren desart kalmack , a desart very dreadful and formidable , in two months they came to the kingdom of barantola . this desart , although it be parch'd and ruinous , is yet inhabited by the tartars , which are call'd kalmack , at certain times of the year , when there is great abundance of pasturage on the banks of the river , they there fixing of their hords , which you may term , and not unfitly , portable cities . the tartars rove up and down in this desart to rob and pillage ; whence it is very necessary that the caravan be sufficiently strong , to resist the violence of their attempts . these fathers , as they hapned to see them , drew their habits as they are here set down . the first figure sheweth a tartar of kalmack , cloth'd with a leathern garment , and a yellow cap. the second figure exhibiteth a tartar woman of kalmack , cloth'd with a vestment made of a certain skin , as they guess'd , of a green or red colour ; and each of them hath a phylactery or amulet hung about their necks , which they wore to preserve themselves from dangers and mischiefs . the tartar which the third figure exhibiteth , weareth the habit of a lama , which is the priest or bishop of the holy rites of the nation of the tartars of kalmack ; they use a cap or hat painted of a red colour , a white coat or cloke cast backwards , a red girdle ; they are also vested with a yellow coat , from the girdle of which hangeth down a purse . the fourth figure expresseth their habitations , which are tartarian tents , made up within of small bended and wreathed sticks , on the outside fram'd with a course matter of a certain wooll , and ty'd or bound together with cords . the fifth figure sheweth an instrument , or turning wheel , in the form of a scepter , which is mov'd round by the superstitious auditors or by-standers , at the time when the lama pray . vi. the fore part of a woman of northern tartary . vii . the back part of the same woman . in the court of deva king of tanguth , our fathers saw a woman born in northern tartary , who as she was dress'd in an unwonted habit , so she seem'd not unworty of having her picture taken unto the life : she wore hair ty'd or knotted like unto small cords , having her head and girdle adorn'd with the shells of sea-cockles : see her exhibited in her fore and back part , in the sixth and seventh figures . viii . the habit of a courtier in the attire of a woman . ix . the trophies which are erected in the tops of the mountains with adoration unto the great lama ▪ for the conservation of men and horses . x. another habit of a courtier . there were also in the same court of the king certain courtiers , whose habit , if you observe it , is altogether womanish , but only that they use a coat of a red colour , after the manner of the lama ; which , together with the trophies erected in the tops of the mountains in adoration of the great lama . for the conservation of men and cattel , are express'd in the eighth , ninth , and tenth figures . xi . the habit of the possess'd youth that killeth men , call'd phut . xii . the common habit in the kingdom of tanchut . xiii . the habit of the same nation . there is a most detestable and horrible custom introduc'd into these kingdoms of tanchut and barantola , by the subtlety of satan , which is as followeth : they chuse a lusty youth , unto whom they grant liberty on set-days of the year , to kill with the weapons wherewith he hath arm'd himself , any person he meeteth , of what age or sex soever , without any difference or respect of persons , fondly supposing , that those who are thus slain , immediately , as if they were consecrated by menipe , a devilish spirit whom they worship , obtain eternal honors , and a most happy estate . this youth , in a very gay habit , furnish'd with a sword , quiver , and arrows , and stuck or laden with the trophies of banners and ensigns , at a prefix'd time , being possess'd with the demon or devil unto whom he is consecrated , rushing with great fury out of the house , wandreth through the ways and streets , and killeth at his pleasure all that meet him , no resistance being made : this youth they call in their language phut , which signifieth the slayer ; whence our fathers depicted him altogether after the same manner that they had a sight of him , together with the habit of both sexes in the kingdom of tanchut , as the eleventh , twelfth , and thirteenth figures do shew . there are other kingdoms included within the vast kingdom of tanchut , and in the first place barantola , also call'd lassa , which hath a metropolitan city of the same name : it hath a king of its own , and is altogether intangled with the foul errors of heathenism : the people worship idols , with the deference of deities ; amongst which that which they call manipe hath the preeminence , and with its nine-fold difference of heads riseth or terminateth in a cone in a monstrous heighth , concerning which we shall speak more fully in the following discourse , when we come to treat of the many-headed deities of the chineses . before this demon or false god this foolish people perform their sacred rites , with many unwonted gesticulations and dances , often repeating of these words , o manipe mi hum , o manipe mi hum , that is , o manipe , save us : they many times set divers sorts of viands or meats before the idol , for the propitiating or appeasing of the deity , and perform abominable kinds of idolatry . xiv . han , the deceased king of tanguth , whom they worship with divine honor. xv. the effigies of the great lama . there is also exhibited in barantola another spectacle of a false deity , which as it almost seemeth to exceed humane belief , so it also doth require to be evidenc'd with the more singular care . our fathers relate , that whilst they remain'd in barantola , which was about two months , to wait for the convenience of the caravan , they observ'd many things in reference to the manners and customs of the people , of which they noted some to be ridiculous , and others to be cursed and detestable . there are two kings in this kingdom , whereof one is truly concern'd and employ'd in the management of the affairs of the kingdom , whom they call deva ; the other being separated and taken off from the weight or incumbrance of all extraneous concernments , living in quiet and repose within the private apartments or withdrawings of his palace , is ador'd like a deity , and that not only by the natives , but of all the kings that are subject unto the empire of tartary , who undertake voluntary iourneys or pilgrimages unto him : they adore him as the true and living god , and call him the eternal and heavenly father , offering a multitude of presents and oblations to him . he sitteth in an obscure chamber or room of his palace , adorn'd with gold and silver , and rendred resplendent by the multiplicite lustre of flaming lamps , in a lofty place upon a couch , which is cover'd with costly tapestry ; unto whom strangers at their approach fall prostrate with their heads to the ground , and kiss him with incredible veneration ; which is no other than that which is perform'd unto the pope of rome ; so that hence the fraud and deceit of the devil may easily and plainly appear , who by his innate malignity and hatred , in way of abuse hath transferr'd ( as he hath done all the other mysteries of the christian religion ) the veneration which is due unto the pope of rome , the only vicar of christ on earth , unto the superstitious worship of barbarous people . the castle wherein the great lama inhabiteth , is situate at the end of the city barantola , and is call'd by them bietala , a draught whereof is express'd in the sixteenth figure . xvii . and xviii . the habit of the kingdom of necbal . xix . a northern tarstar . this great lama is of so great authority throughout all tartary , that there 〈◊〉 no kings crown'd in any place , who doth not first send his ambassadors with inestimable presents , to crave his benediction , as an happy omen of his entrance upon the kingdom . see what i have said at large in the preceding discourse , concerning the honor conferr'd on him by the imperial monarch of tartary and china ; where also i have demonstrated , that this whole superstitious worship of the great lama took its original from that famous presby●● iohn , who had his residence in this kingdom of tanchut . but thus much shall suffice for the great lama . they saw also strange habited women at barantola , which came thither out of the adjacent kingdom of coin. the noble women braid or curl all thei● hair in the manner of hairlaces or small bands , and wreath it behind them ; on their foreheads they wear a red fillet , beset with pearls ; on the top of their heads they bear a silver crown , interlac'd with turchoises and coral . having left the kingdom of lassa or barantola , in a months voyage they came over the most high mountain langur , which we have describ'd a little before , unto the kingdom of necbal , where they found nothing wanting 〈◊〉 to humane sustenance , nor could any good be wish'd them which they did not enjoy , except the light of the gospel ; for they are all involv'd in 〈◊〉 thick cloud of heathenish blindness . the chief cities of this kingdom 〈◊〉 cuthi and nesti . it is a custom in this country , that if you drink to a woman , the other men or women that are in the company , pour in the liquor cha , or 〈◊〉 wine , three times for them , and in the time of drinking affix three pieces 〈◊〉 butter to the brim of the pot or cup ; those that pledge , or drink after them , take them off again , and stick them upon their foreheads . the king of necbal shew'd himself extraordinary courteous to our fathers , by reason of a present they bestow'd on him , which was a perspective-glass , and other very curious mathematical instruments , with which he was so taken , that he wholly determin'd with himself not to let them go , which he had not done , but that they made him a faithful promise to return thither again ; which if they perform'd , he promis'd to erect a house for their use and exercise , endow'd with most ample revenues , and also to grant them a plenary power to introduce the christian law into his kingdom . departing from necbal , they came to the confines of the kingdom of maranga , which is enclos'd in the kingdom of thebet ; whose metropolis is radoc , the utmost bound of the voyage formerly undertaken by father andradas , where they found many marks of the christian faith in time past there planted , from the names of dominick , francis , and anthony , by which the men are call'd . from hence they arriv'd at that first city of the kingdom of the mogor , so well known unto the world by the name of hedonda ; and thence they came to battana , a city of bengala , situate on ganges ; thence to benares , a city famous for an academy of the brachmans ; and at last to agra , the imperial city of the mogor : where father albert dorville , broken with the labors of his travels , and full or replenish'd with merits , leaving this terrestrial country , departed , as we piously believe , unto the heavenly mansion , in a middle way between europe and china . chap. iv. of the voyage attempted by father amatus chesaud , a frenchman , superior of the residency of isphahan , for the discovery of an easie and ready passage into china , extracted out of his letter written in the persian language , and directed unto father athanasius kircher . the letter is to this effect . i write not this letter from hispahan , but in the way , being return'd from the city hairat sfahanum , from which city it is almost a year since i departed towards baich , wich is the regal city of usbeck , that i might discover whether there were any possible way of passing through the foresaid usbeck and turkestan into cathay , and hence into china . but indeed as i came hither with the ambassador of usbeck unto the bounds of kezalbax , i found that way both difficult and dangerous ; therefore i continu'd for some months at hairat ( which city was formerly call'd sciandria ) and there i narrowly view'd the place which the ancients call'd bachtra , where there is a great university or academy , built by the son of the famous tamerlang ( which notwithstanding is destroy'd by degrees , and runneth to ruin for want of repair ) as also many other edifices , which were formerly there built about the same time in which that city was in the hands of the usbequi . from this place at length i came to the city maxahad , which others call sancta , where there is a fair mesquit , adorn'd with gold. in this place i continu'd two months , and here disputed with the learned , of whom there are many , about the law ; and i found , that albeit they openly and abroad praise their own sect , yet they hold , that others of a contrary persuasion ought to observe the king's law : their time is not as yet come . i departed from this place , and came to nixapor and sabazuar , which belong unto chorasan ; from whence i pass'd through the cities setam , damgan , and iamnam , and at last arriv'd at kaxanum in the province of aracand , which is thirty farsang distant from sfahanum . this tract of land is for the most part barren . at length i return'd to sfahanum , and here remain ready to fulfil the commands of your reverend fatherhood . but doth your reverend fatherhood in the mean while publish nothing to the world ? such a tree ought to bear some fruit. besides two books that you were pleas'd to send me some years since , nothing else hath arriv'd at my hands . i have here compos'd some treatises about the controversies of the law , in particular , an answer to the polisher of the looking-glass . i know no person that can better manage this business at rome than your reverend self , whom i beseech to render me more certain whether such books can be printed there ; but i much question whether any one can be found that will be at the charge : yet in this matter i shall determine nothing but what my superiors shall ordain . to conclude , the least of your reverend fatherships servants onely more especially requesteth this , that you would retain this my epistle by you for a memorial , and that you would not be unmindful of me in your holy sacrifices . dated near xaxan about the time of the festival of saint francis xavier . chap. v. the voyage perform'd by marcus paulus venetus , and haython the armenian , into cathay or china . seeing none of the ancients have describ'd the kingdoms of the utmost confines of the east , more fully than marcus paulus venetus , therefore i esteem'd it my duty to say somewhat of his voyage into cathay at this time , having so fit an opportunity ; although there do many things occur , which are neither apprehended nor understood at this very day by any geographer , by reason of the variety of names by which he calleth kingdoms . provinces , cities , mountains , rivers , and lakes , and that differently from all others ; and also by reason of the description of some cities , which consent not with the modern geography . moreover , marcus paulus being ignorant of the use of the globe , hence it came to pass , that he setteth not down the longitude and latitude of any city , from which knowledge alone the true situation of places is found . but now let us come to relate his voyage . anno . being emperor of constantinople , two famous persons of the illustrious family of the paulini , nicolas and matthew , citizens of venice , set forwards unto constantinople in a ship fraighted with divers commodities ; where having a little refresh'd themselves , and committing themselves to the euxine sea , they arriv'd with prosperous winds at a port of armenia , call'd soldadia ; ( now what this port of soldadia is , we have not hitherto found out : i interpret it to be trapezonmet , seeing that there is no port of the armenians nearer the euxine sea ; neither can we discover what the kingdom of bartza is . ) from the kingdom of bartza they came by great windings and turnings of the land unto the city of bochara , situate on the river oxus in the kingdom of usbeck ; where great wars arising between the king of bartza and the tartars , they were much perplex'd , and ignorant which way to take to return into their own country ; but at last , upon serious consideration and advice , they remain'd there full three years : and that they might not spend their time idly in that space , they apply'd themselves with all their endeavor to the attaining of the tartarian tongue . while affairs were in this condition , an ambassador came to bochara , to treat with the great emperor of tartary , where when he had found these fore-mention'd persons , he us'd his utmost endeavors , ( both in reference unto their great and noted behaviour , and the tartarian tongue , in which they were excellently accomplish'd , ) to have them with him in his return to the great cham , to whom he knew they would be very acceptable ; therefore they relying on the advice of the ambassador , after the travel of several months , made their appearance before the great cham. he first of all admiring the countenance and behavior of these europeans , and also being led with a curiosity of understanding the affairs of europe , was wholly intent upon the discovery of the mode and form of the government of the occidental regions , enquiring of them concerning the pope , the emperor , and the rites of the whole empire , as well those that are observ'd in peace as war : unto which , when they had prudently reply'd , they so far wrought upon the emperor , that entring into counsel with his nobles , he concluded upon sending an ambassador to the pope of rome , which he thought fit in his name to impose on these paulini , whose faith and sincerity he had now sufficiently try'd ; and together with them he sent a golden table and letters , in which he requested his holiness would send him an hundred persons , conspicuous both for learning and wisdom , to instruct his subjects in the christian faith , which he said was the best and most pure of all others . wherefore these persons having receiv'd their embassy , immediately set forward on their voyage , having this golden table , which was seal'd with the seal of the great cham , and also having his letters , in which he commanded all his subjects to receive them with all honor and affection , and discharge them of all customs and tribute . thus they follow'd on their iourney by the great assistance of the golden table , and after the space of some months , came at length to balzra , a port of the armenians ( now what this port was , whether on the caspian or euxine sea , i have not as yet found ) it is most probable to be the port of trapezonment , plac'd in a corner of the euxine sea ; for from this port , within a few months , anno . they came to ancona , which could not be perform'd from the caspian sea , by reason of the great space of land and regions interjoin'd . moreover , having return'd unto ancona , whence they departed , the report of the death of clement the fourth being nois'd abroad , and no other as yet plac'd in the apostolical seat , being destitute of advice , they were not a little disturb'd : and setting forward unto venice to visit their native soil , they heard of the election of a new pope . here nicolas found his wife , whom he had left great with child at his departure , to be dead , having left behind her marcus , a son of fifteen years of age , who afterwards became the companion of his father into those remote regions of asia , which his father had before travell'd unto , and also was the author and writer of this geographical history . wherefore a new pope being chosen , and nam'd gregory the tenth ( rudulphus being emperor ) by the unanimous approbation of the cardinals , they return to ancona , having deliver'd the letters of the great cham , together with the presents , to the pope ; with which he being mov'd , and greatly rejoycing that he had a fit opportunity offer'd him for the propagation of the gospel , ●e return'd a literal missive unto the great cham , in which all things were contain'd that might seem necessary to instruct them better in the christian religion , and render the mind of the great cham more flexible and yielding unto the receiving of the christian law. unto these he adjoin'd two excellent persons for learning , of the society of st. dominick , william of tripoly , and nicolas , whose sirname is not added . these therefore , provided with all necessaries for such an expedition , began their iourney to the east , and at length after a long voyage by sea and land , entred armenia , where they found all things in disorder , by reason of a war commenc'd between the armenians and the sultan of babylon : the fathers being struck with fear , and laying aside all prosecution of a farther voyage , took up their station , and continu'd in ar●●nia ; but nicolas , with his son marcus paulus , rejecting all fear of danger , ou● of a great desire which they had to give the great cham a plenary satisfaction concerning his embassay , although they were expos'd to great hardship , and the danger of unknown paths , yet at last arriv'd at the city clemenisu ; of whose approach when cublai the great cham was acquainted , he commanded his messengers in forty days space to set forwards to meet them , and to conduct them to him , and withal to shew them all the respect that might be , and to let them want for nothing that might be any way necessary for them . therefore being admitted into the presence of the great cham , and having perform'd the accustom'd signs or tokens of veneration , they declar'd the effects of their embassy , and also presented him with the letters of the pope , together with a viol of oyl borrow'd from one of the lamps our saviour's sepulchre : he admiring the presence of marcus the son of nicolas , gave such respect unto both of them , that he admitted them for his domestick attendants , which was a token of great honor , and made use of nicolas as an ambassador , whom by reason of that singular prudence that appear'd in him , his signal dexterity in dispatching business , and his great skill in four different tongues , he sent him on divers employments , all which redounded unto his great advantage ; and when he discover'd the emperor to be delighted with curious sights of nature , and strange customs , whatsoever he observ'd rare , admirable , and exotick , in the various tracts of his embassies and voyages , those he collected with great industry , and presented them to the great cham ; by which you can hardly imagine how much he ingratiated himself in his favor ; until at length , oversway'd with a desire of returning to their native country , after the discharge of many embassies for the space of seventeen years , having obtain'd , though with much reluctancy , a freedom to return , they came back well and safe , through many unknown paths of sea and land , having pass'd innumerable regions , unto venice , anno . now having related this by the way , there remaineth nothing , but that i should describe somewhat more at large his voyage into cathay , seeing many things , as i have said , do occur in it , that do very much perplex geographers . having sail'd over the mediterranean sea , and travell'd through anatolia , armenia , and persia , he came unto the region of balasia , which i suppose to be corasina , a country interposed between persia and the kingdom of the great mogol : from this place , avoiding the passage towards the south , he took his way between the north and east , which they call nordost ; thence he went through the desarts , and then over the most high mountain belor , which we have describ'd before , into the kingdom of cassar , which now they call cascar , for a time tributary to the great cham , partly inhabited by nestorian christians , and partly by mahumetans : thence wandring a little towards the north , he entred into samarcande , the regal seat of the great tamberlain , in the kingdom of carcham , now call'd tarcham ; from whence he proceeded onwards , through the desart lop , into the cities peim and ciarcia , and at length into camul and tarpham , at that time provinces of the empire of tanchut , and now subject to the empire of usbeck . all which agrees with what we have alledg'd before concerning the voyage of benedict goes . yet from hence he went not the shortest way unto cathay , but declining towards the north , he came unto the city campition , the metropolis of the kingdom of tanchut , where having entred between the east and south , that is , south-east unto those that proceed forwards , he came into cathay through the desart ; yet laying aside this passage , he proceeded forwards again towards the north , and having pass'd through many provinces and kingdoms of the eastern tartary , where he found many christians , at length he arriv'd at cambalu , the royal court of the great cham , of the largeness and etymology of which city we have before treated at large : where i wonder very much that paulus venetus maketh no mention of the walls of the empire of china , through which of necessity he should have pass'd ; peradventure he stragling far and wide unto the eastern sea ( unto which he writeth that he came ) through the northern kingdoms , pass'd through cireanum ( belonging unto the chineses ) into cathay , that is , china ; for whatsoever he afterwards relateth concerning cathay , whatsoever he observeth concerning the vastness and magnificency of the cities , concerning the frequency and multitude of the people and merchants , of the affluency of all things necessary for humane life , of the abundance of great and small rivers , of the admirable structures and fabricks , of the bridges ; these , i say , can agree unto no other region , kingdom , or empire , but only unto that most vast empire of the chineses , unto which the chinesian names of the cities , with their customs and manners , are altogether consonant and agreeable , as i have shewn at large in the preceding discourse . haython the armenian , a monk of the order of the praemonstratensis , and of the bloud-royal , a traveller throughout the whole east , he with the fidelity of a religious person confirmeth whatsoever is more largely related by paulus venetus concerning the kingdom of cathay ; for anno . he beheld all those kingdoms of the utmost parts of the east with his own eyes , the cause , manner , and occasion of which voyages , we shall afterwards declare . now he thus speaketh concerning the kingdom of cathay , in the first chapter of his history : the kingdom of cathay is the greatest that is to be found in the world , and is replenish'd with infinite people and riches : it is situate on the sea-coast . the men of of those parts are most subtle , and full of deceit : and therefore in all knowledge makeslight of all other nations ; for they say that they are the only people that see with both eyes , and all others only with one : they have for the most part little eyes , and are naturally without beards . and moreover it is reported concerning this kingdom , that it is situate in the chief part of the world , because it hath the east on one part , and on the other part there doth no nation inhabit , as they report ; on the west it hath its confines on the kingdom of tarsa , on the north it is bounded with the desart of belgian , and on the east and south there are innumerable islands of the sea. in which words he so describeth cathay or china , that he differeth in nothing from the modern situation , the customs of the nations , and other things proper unto china . chap. vi. of the introduction of the christian faith into the foremention'd kingdoms of tartary and cathay , by the now alledg'd voyages . seeing that in all the foremention'd voyages we at all times meet with the mention of the christians , the reader ought not to doubt , but that the evangelical doctrine of the christian law hath been introduc'd into the utmost kingdoms of the east , from the very first times of the primitive church , either by the apostles themselves , or by their disciples , or their successors in the apostolical function ; which that it may appear more plainly , i am resolv'd to treat of the apostolical expeditions of all ages into these kingdoms ; and although i have in the former part of this book treated of the expedition of st. thomas into india , and the neighboring kingdoms , yet i shall here demonstrate how by the assistance and labors of st. thomas , as also of st. philip , bartholomew , thadeus , and other apostles , the holy gospel was propagated in the kingdom of the mediterranean india , to the utmost bounds of tartary . which whilst i perform , i must acknowldge that i receiv'd no small light from the excellent father henry rho , who hath travell'd almost throughout all india ; for being sent from goa into the kingdom of the mogu● , to dalcan , which is now call'd the kingdom of visiapour , having pass'd over the mountain gati , he came to golconda , and thence into montipur , and thence by a direct voyage to bengala and the kingdom of decanum ; and from hence , in a straight path , to the court of the mogor in the city of agra . what rarities and curiosities he observ'd in so great a voyage , he will publish to the world in due time in his itinerary discoursing concerning the kingdom of narsinga , and those so celebrated relicks of st. thomas at meliapor , he saith , that amongst other things which the christians reserve in their library unto this day , there is the voyage of st. thomas ( which that holy apostle undertook from iudea into india ) preserv'd , and that he hath it translated out of the syriack into the latin tongue ; which when i earnestly requested , he freely assented to my desire , and it is as followeth : in the general distribution of the globe of the earth , made by the apostles at hierusalem , for the propagation of the divine gospel , it is manifest from ecclesiastical history , that india fell unto the lot of st. thomas , unto which that he might arrive , he thus began his voyage : from iudea , having pass'd through syria , armenia , and mesopotamia , he came unto a certain city of persia , which is call'd soldania , where having sow'd the seed of the gospel , he reap'd a large harvest of christian converts . hence he pass'd through the kingdom of candahar and cabul , which is lucae distant from candahar ; now cabul is also call'd galabor , by which the holy apostle pass'd over high mountains unto the region call'd at this day by the moors gavorstan , that is , the region of infidels , for so they term the christians which continue there unto this very day . the christians are call'd the christians of st. thomas ; they are naturally defended or fortifi'd by most high mountains , so that there is no easie passage to them , although sometimes some saracens pass unto them , who are presently stain , out of an hatred ●f their perfidious sect ; but the gentiles or heathens are receiv'd : and although these christians observe various rites of the christian religion , as that they imprint a ●hree-fold cross on their foreheads and temples , which is done or depicted by an indian herb ●r weed call'd santalis , of a red colour , and that in baptism they dip their children in water ; yet notwithstanding it hath so hapned in process of time , that the church growing full of brambles for want of apostolical men , christianity is much wasted and decay'd , some small sparks of the christian faith only remaining ; for the whole nation is defil'd with the various superstitions and blemishes of error . father nicholas trigautius , in the voyage undertaken by benedict goes into cathay , farther confirmeth it in these words : afterwards they came into another town nam'd passaur , where they met a certain anchorite , by whom they understood , that thirty days iourney thence was a city of the christians nam'd caphurstan , into which there was no passage admitted unto the saracens , and those that approach thereunto , suffer death : yet the heathen merchants are not prohibited the entrance of their cities , but are only excluded or debarr'd admission to their temples . he farther related , that all the inhabitants of that region go to church apparell'd in black ; that the land is fruitful ; and that there are plenty of vines found there . which narration caus'd a suspicion in him , that without question there was yet the habitation of christians , although much degenerated , which he had also confirm'd by report elsewhere . this was also so manifest unto others of our fathers , the propagators of the christian faith in the kingdom of the mogul , that no person from henceforwards ought to doubt of the same ; whence unto this very day they are call'd the christians of st. thomas : and questionless they had long since been gather'd into the church of christ , if there had not wanted laborers . moreover , st. thomas is said to have departed from caphurstan unto to the lesser guzarata , not far from the kingdom of casmir , of which we have treated above , which is situate distant from labor three days voyage towards the north ; and thence he is said to have the mountains of thebet in a long compass of the land towards bengala through the kingdom of decan , to have arriv'd at meliapor . it is certainly related , that letters written in the syriack tongue , on a most ancient parchment , are yet preserv'd in the library or repository of the church of meliapor , in which st. thomas is said to have convocated the bishops consecrated by him in the aforesaid kingdom , that is , from candahar , cabul , caphurstan , the lesser guzarata , and the other adjoining provinces , unto the council of meliapor ; which if it be so , it is very much to be lamented , that there have no persons been found , who might have translated a treasury of so great ecclesiastical antiquity into latin. but however this be , origen and eusebius write , that st. thomas first went and preach'd to the parthians : and gregory nazianzen delivereth , in his homily against the arrians , that he preach'd to the indians : theodoret consenteth unto these , that the preaching and receiving of the gospel amongst the parthians , persians , medes , brachmans , indians , and the bordering nations , ought to be ascrib'd unto st. thomas : and nicephorus also relateth , that he came unto tapraban , now call'd sumatra , which seeing it is not remote from the empire of china , it cannot but appear very probable to any one that he visited china also in his own person ; any one , i say , who rightly understandeth what i have above related concerning the voyages of st. thomas the apostle , which is at large handled by osorius bishop of sylva , who hath elegantly compil'd the indian history : whence from these regions even now declar'd , viz. from cabul , caphurstan , tibet , and mogul , he might easily by the bishops his successors , propagate the sacred gospel of christ into the remotest provinces and kingdoms , to the utmost bounds of tartary . this ortelius openly confirmeth , who saith , that the kingdom of archon , situate in the utmost angle or corner of the north , was converted unto the christian faith by st. thomas ; you must understand it of of his successors ; so that by this account there is no part or corner of the world which hath not been fill'd with the light of the gospel , by his care and diligence . nicephorus also relateth in his second book , chap. . that st. philip preach'd the gospel in the upper asia ; now the upper asia is nothing else but that vast space of asia minor which the ancients call'd by the name of scythia on this side , and beyond imaus ; and they are all those regions which are comprehended in the extreme limits of the eastern sea , and about the caspian sea , as georgia , iberia , albanior , micrelia , armenia , and part of the transmarine asiatick tartary ; from whence in course of time the gospel of our saviour by a farther sprouting , was transplanted into all the circumjacent kingdoms , as thebet , indostan , tanchut , and the like . chrysostome saith , that st. bartholomew instructed the people of the greater armenia in the christian faith : sophrinus saith , that he taught the albanians ; and origen , that he preach'd to the hithermost indians , panthenus , a christian philosopher , saith , that when he travell'd to the indians , he found christianity yet flourishing by the preaching of st. bartholomew . he that is curious to know more concerning this , let him have recourse unto the history of the armenians , which they call giarrentir , that is , a book of relations , which clemens galanus , a canon regular , who spent many years in armenia , georgia , and the other regions of colchis , to propagate the christian faith , here publish'd at rome . first of all therefore , the christian faith was introduc'd into the foremention'd kingdoms by the apostles , thomas , philip , and bartholomew , which afterwards in course of time being propagated and cultivated by their successors , very holy men , and illuminated with the holy spirit , diffus'd and spread the light of the divine law throughout the whole east , unto the great advantage of souls , until by the want of laborers , the people following a more dissolute and ill mode of life , degenerated from the rectitude of faith 〈◊〉 , and also blemish'd and bespotted with the rites of the gentiles , altogether fell off from the true way : for anno . when by the instigation of satan the cursed arrius , nestorius , dioscurus , and other hereticks , but especially the nestorians , had every where spread their damnable opinions , and in an horrid manner weakned the orthodox faith of christ ; above all other parts it infected with the venom of its pestiferous doctrine colchis , armenia , persia , turchestan , and the utmost bounds of the asiatick tartary ; so that ( as marcus paulus and haython relate ) there is no place of the aforesaid regions which it hath not defil'd . add unto this , that in the year . or thereabouts , was the cursed rise of the incendiary of the world , mahomet , who swelling and breaking in like an inundation over a great portion of the earth , subjected the same to his most unjust laws ; whence it came to pass , that the faithful christians , and more especially persons of the priestly order , being exil'd their native country , by degrees forsook the provinces of the more inward part of of asia , either for fear of persecution , or by a voluntary exile ; those that were arm'd with a zeal and desire to the house of god , being inflam'd with a fervour to propagate the ancient religion of the orthodox faith , fled , or retir'd into china it self , where how much they labor'd to the advantage of the christian faith , is plainly shew'd by the syro-chenesian monument i have expounded above . now as nothing is firm and solid in humane affairs , so also the faith introduc'd into the foremention'd regions , now fading , either through the want of apostolical men , or the extreme degeneration of christians , tended or deflected first to idolatry , then to mahumetanism , anon to the religion of the nestorian hereticks , according as the lust of each persons genius led or drew them ; and this vicissitude or alteration of the orthodox faith , sometimes receiv'd , and sometimes being rejected , continu'd more especially in the eastern tartary , unto the year . in which ( as haython the armenian relateth , who was of the blood-royal ) haython king of armenia his brother reigned , until he could no longer endure the turkish spoilers of his kingdom ; wherefore by a divine instinct taking a new counsel , and going in his own person unto the great cham emperor of tartary , whom paulus venetus calleth cublai cingischan , who rul'd in tartaria and cathay , both to make a league against the saracens , and to gain the favor of that most potent prince for the confirming of the christian commonwealth in a peaceable estate and condition , after a tedious voyage he arriv'd at almalech , that is , cambalu , the court of the great cham. the great cham , or cublai , being much joy'd at his coming , receiv'd him with great honor and respect , as he deserv'd , bestow'd on him great presents , and advis'd his nobles to follow his example , and do the same . therefore when king haython had rested himself some weeks after the toil of his continual travels , he address'd himself to the emperor , and with much strength and weight of rational arguments open'd the cause of his so far undertaken voyage . the emperor having duly ponder'd the just reasons of his petition , and greatly admiring both the condescension of the king's person , in exposing himself to so great labors and danger , and also considering that the quiet of his kingdom , and the advantage or interest of the christian common-wealth was very much concern'd , out of his clemency promis'd to grant him whatsoever he should demand . haython accepting of the obsequiousness of so free an offer , presented him in writing several points of his petition , which were as followeth : . that the great cham would vouchsafe to embrace the christian faith. . that a perpetual league of friendship might be confirm'd between the christians and the tartars . . that all the christians , both ecclesiasticks and laicks , with their churches , might be free from all persecution , and enjoy the immunities and priviledges in all the kingdoms which the tartars had subjected to the empire . . that he should raise an army to free the holy sepulchre of christ from the turkish tyranny , and also restore the holy land possess'd by the saracens , into the hands of the christians . . that he should joyn his forces with his , to root out the most potent caliph of baldach . . that he should grant him the priviledge , to implore the assistance of the tartars wheresoever they inhabit , more especially those that border nearer armenia , and that without any delay they should be oblig'd to aid him . . that the priviledges and iurisdictions of his kingdom of armenia , which first was possess'd by the saracens , and they being thence expuls'd by the tartars , the tributary kings of the great cham possess'd , should be restor'd to him the king of armenia . the great cham having heard these demands , presently call'd a council of his nobility , in whose presence he return'd this answer : because the king of armenia hath address'd himself to our empire , not by any compulsion , but mov'd of his own free will , in truth , it very much becometh our imperial majesty to assent unto his lawful requests , and by all ways possible to further his desires : therefore we accept of your prayers , and shall be careful to accomplish all by god's assistance . first of all , i the emperor and lord of the tartars , will cause my self to be baptiz'd , and will hold that faith which the christians hold , advising all the subjects of my empire to do the same , but not with that intention , that i desire violence should be offer'd to any person . unto the second we answer , and effectually intend , and strictly command , that there be a perpetual league between the christians and the tartars inviolably confirm'd . also we will , and it is our pleasure , that all the churches of the christians , and the clergy of what condition soever , whether secular or religious , have and enjoy their priviledges and liberties in all the kingdoms or provinces subject unto my dominion , and that none molest them . as for what concerneth the holy land , we say , that if we could with our convenience , we would , out of reverence unto our lord and saviour iesus christ , go in person ; but because we have much business in these our kingdoms , we will and enjoyn our brother haolon to bring all this business to effect , as it requireth and becometh the same : for he shall free the city of ierusalem , and all the holy land , out of the hands of the pagans , and shall restore the same unto the christians . and now for what concerns the caliph of baldach , we shall issue out our commands unto our captain baydod , who is general of the tartars , and those that are in the kingdoms of turcia , and all others that inhabit about those regions , that they reduce them all under their yoke , and utterly destroy the caliph , our capital enemy . and as for the priviledge that the king of armenia requireth by the aid of the tartars , it is our pleasure , that he may have satisfaction according to his desire , which we are resolv'd also freely to confirm . and lastly , as concerning the king of armenia's demand , that we should restore the lands of his kingdoms taken from him by the saracens , and afterwards possess'd by the tartars , this we willingly and freely grant unto him ; and it is our pleasure that our brother haolon restore all those lands without delay ; and also our will and pleasure is , that many tents may be granted unto the aforesaid king , and and that by a special grace , for the augmentation and defence of his kingdom . thus haython the armenian , who was brother of this king of armenia , and also his inseparable companion in his voyage unto the great cham into the remotest parts of tartary . the points which king haython requested of the great cham , were obtain'd with wonderful constancy of faith and sincerity ; for as the armenian writer of this history testifieth in his th chapter , he accomplish'd the first point , in reference unto baptism , without delay ; for after he had been instructed in the christian faith , he with his whole court , and all his nobility , were baptiz'd by a bishop that was chancellor of armenia , and by his brother haython , the king of armenia ; and having now haply discharg'd his embassy , and accomplish'd his desires , accompanied with haolon , after he was restor'd unto his kingdom , he gain'd the possession of all persia , being then without a king , meeting with very little resistance : he despoil'd also the caliph in baldach , and plunder'd the city , which abounded with great riches , and block'd up the caliph , the head of the perfidious mahumetan religion , a person extremely covetous , who reserv'd his money to raise an army , in a castle or tower , and thence cast out his gold , silver , and iewels , to maintain and preserve his life , if possible ; but he famish'd him , by depriving him of all provision , and thus spake unto him : if thou hadst not so covetously and penuriously reserv'd this treasure , thou hadst freed thy self and thy city ; but now enjoy thy wealth , and eat and drink that which thou hast so dearly delighted in . and thus he reposing confidence in his riches , perish'd with hunger . thence wheeling about his army , he wan all turcia , and reduc'd into his possession alepo , a most strong and populous city , and abounding in wealth ; after nine days siege ; which being gain'd , and damascus being also assaulted and taken by his valour , he then subdu'd with the like success the holy land , even to the desart of egypt : and in all the kingdoms now subjected under his dominion , this was his only care , that whatsoever christians he found either exil'd or debarr'd of their liberty , were restor'd unto the same again , and also had the priviledge of their churches grant●d them , and those that were demolish'd , were re-edifi'd at their cost ; being induc'd unto this more especially by his wife , who was nam'd dioucoscaron , and reported to be one of the linage of the three kings that were led by the star , and offer'd their presents unto our saviour at his birth : for she , as having been long before instructed in the christian religion , so also being inflam'd with a zeal and desire of promoting the christian faith , made it her whole endeavor , by the extirpation of the wicked sect of mahomet , to restore the holy land and the sepulchre of christ unto the christians . therefore it so hapned by the zeal of haython to the christian faith , that besides the hithermost tartary , both the kingdoms of armenia and colchis , and also turcia , babylon , syria , and palestine , freely , and with great liberty , enjoy'd the christian profession , with a great accession of the infidels unto the faith of christ. and in the greater tart●ria , all every where following the example of the great cham , embrac'd the christian profession even unto the utmost bounds of cathay . st. antonius confirmeth all this in his . tom. tit. . chap. . sect. . and he whom we before call'd haolon , he calleth ercaltay , a prince , and brother of cublai the great cham ; for he a long time after his baptism , being sent in the name of the emperor to destroy the perfidious sect of mahomet , out of a great and incredible zeal he had to the orthodox religion , and also to recover the holy land , as we have before related , atchiev'd many exploits worthy eternal memory . there is an epistle of his extant , in the same quoted place of antonius , unto st. lewis king of france , who was also at the same time intent on the war undertaken against the mahumetans in the island of cyprus ; in which epistle he ardently exhorteth him to accomplish the same enterprize together with him ; and because it is worthy of consideration , i thought it requisite here to insert it . this is the exemplar or transcript of the letter which ercaltay prince of the tartars sent unto king lewis , and by his command translated into latin word for word . the words of ercaltay , sent by the power of the high god from the king of the land of cham , unto the great king , the strenuous or victorious conqueror of many provinces , the sword of the world , the victory of christianity , the defender of the apostolical religion , son of the evangelical law , king of france , let god increase his dominion , and preserve it for many years , and fulfill his desires in the law , and in the world now , and in the world to come , by the verity of his divine power , that leadeth all men , and all the prophets and apostles , amen . a hundred thousand salutes and benedictions ; and this i request , that he will accept these benedictions , and that they may appear great in his sight : god grant that i may behold this magnificent king , who hath approached so near unto us . now the most high creator grant this our meeting may be in charity , and cause us to assemble together in unity . after this our salutation , that in this our epistle we intend nothing but the advantage of christianity , and to strengthen the hands of the christians ; and i beseech god to render the christian armies successful , and that they may become triumphant over their adversaries that contemn the cross. now on the part or behalf of the great king , let god advance him , let god increase his magnificence in the presence of cyochaym : we come with power and command , that all christians be free from servitude and tribute , from force , compulsion , and the like , that they be honor'd and had in reverence , and that none take away , or deprive them of their possessions ; and that their demolish'd churches be re-edifi'd , their tables founded , and that no person may restrain them to pray with a quiet conscience and free mind for our king. we have sent hither by our faithful servant the venerable person sabaldi , david and mark , and they declare those good reports , and relate by word of mouth how matters are carried with us ; now the son may receive their words , and may concredit them , and in our letters the king of the earth may be exalted : his magnificence commandeth , that in the law of god there be no difference between the grecian and the roman , the armenian , nestorian , and iacobite , and all those that adore the cross ; for they are all one with us , and so we desire that the magnificent king would not be divided , or be contrary amongst us , but that his piety may be shewn upon all the christians , and that his goodness and clemency may continue . thus far the example of the epistle , which was sent to the king of france in cyprus from ercaltay prince of the tartars , unto which other letters are sufficiently consonant , which a little before were presented unto the same king from the king of cyprus , and the count of ioppa ; a transcript of which also , together with the transcript of the aforesaid letter of ercaltay , were sent by the venerable legate unto pope innocent the fourth . this i have transcrib'd our of antonius . also st. lewis sent unto the foremention'd ercaltay , and to the great cham , ambassadors of the order of st. dominick with rich gifts or presents , one whereof was that which they call a baldachin , a most magnificent present , in which the whole life of christ was beheld interwoven in tapestry-work by a wonderful art , together with a piece of the cross : but concerning this see more at large st. antonius in the fore-cited place ; as also vincentius bishop of bellay , in his speculum historicum , or historical looking-glass ; all which hapned about the year . and are consonant to what we a little before alledg'd out of paulus venetus and haython . st. antonius asserteth in the place quoted , that some tartars came unto the council held under innocent the fourth . at length , anno . ( as vadingus relateth in the life of odiricus ) many religious persons of the order of st. francis were sent unto the great cham , into the greater cathay and tartary , and remain'd in the cities of cambalu and nanchin , which they call the city of heaven , as also the kingdom of tebeth , converting many of the infidels and pagans unto the faith of christ. this st. odiricus above-mention'd , was a person of the same order , who being inflam'd with a zeal of gaining all the people of those kingdoms unto christ , is reported to have travell'd thither , as is shewn at large by the reverend fathers bollandus and hoenschenius , in the splendid work of the lives of the saints , unto which i refer the reader ; where in the first tome , on the fifteenth day of ianuary , they at large demonstrate the same in their learned commentaries . and therefore by this occasion the gospel of christ being spread throughout all tartary and the kingdom of cathay , which is china , was in every place much augmented . but as we have often said before , what through the defect of the cultivators of the vineyard of christ , or by the various successors of the empire , very little addicted unto the christian faith , or from some other causes , the tartarian church reduc'd unto its chaos , partly adher'd unto the superstition of the gentiles , part●ly unto the law of mahomet , or else to the heresie of the nestorians , who in the year . undertaking an expedition or voyage from chaldea into tartary to ●sow their tares , infected the minds of the christians there yet remainining with the venome of their impious opinions , and also taught them , who were ignorant of writing before , the use of the chaldean characters , which the tartars use unto this day . but how the tartars became mahumetans , read in matthias micheu , in his first book of the asiatick tartary . and this is that which in brief i esteem'd requisite to acquaint the reader with , concerning the change of the christian religion in china , tartaria , and the other regions of india . chap. vii . of the last introduction of christianity into china . the church of christ continuing thus from anno . in which the syro-chinesian monument was erected in china , and making great progress , behold , the enemy of mankind , by the assistance of wicked men , threw down at one shock or storm , whatsoever the church of god had perfected in many years , the preachers of the christian faith , out of the hatred and envy of the bonzii , being some put to death , and the rest banish'd ; whence the faithful at that time persever'd in the constancy of the faith receiv'd , even unto the death : but their posterity in process of time , being brought up in the rites of the law of the gentiles , even unto the year . in which the great cham , emperor of the tartars , making an incursion into china or cathay with an irresistible army , in a short space , as i have related before , subjected the whole country unto his dominion , who as he was instructed in the christian religion , so also a great multitude of christians ( as paulus venetus and haython relate ) entring with him , propagated themselves in a great number , who at length , when again the natives recover'd the whole empire , and expell'd the tartars , the christians also , whether out of fear of persecution , or out of hope of living better among the tartars , left china and follow'd them ; and those that remain'd behind , retain'd only some external ceremonies : and these are those christians whom the chineses , by the name of the adorers of the cross , relate to have liv'd in china ; concerning which see what i have said before . therefore china being again accustom'd unto its country worship of idols , so continu'd unto the year . in which a new light of truth shone forth unto it ; for after that st. francis xavier , an apostle elected by god for the salvation of the indians , had sown the seed of the word of god through all the unknown parts of the world , with a great and incredible gain of souls , and had gain'd iapan , an island hardly noted to the world , unto the faith of christ ; at length he apply'd his mind , inflam'd with a thirst of obtaining souls unto christ , to the conversion of the chineses , using his utmost endeavor , that he might become master of his desires : but it seem'd otherwise fit to the divine disposal of the heavenly majesty ; for expecting an opportunity of entring china , in santian , an isle adjoining to the coasts of china , he was seiz'd with a fever , where being replenish'd with merits , and now ready to receive the reward of eternal blessedness for those his signal labors perform'd , he rendred his spirit unto his creator , and took his flight unto heaven , and what he could not perform of himself , that he obtain'd with god by his intercessions , that his successor in so great a charge might accomplish after the following manner : alexander valignanus , of our society , who anno . conducted the three vice-roys of iapan , who were converted to the christian faith , to render obedience to pope gregory the thirteenth ; he , i say , had come out of europe , as appointed visitor by the vicar-general of all the indies ; and now having pass'd over that part of india that is on this side of ganges , he set sail to view that which is situate on the other side of ganges , and at length arriving in the port of amaca , he determin'd with himself to pass over into iaponia ; but being hinder'd by the laws of navigation , he continu'd full ten months in our station of amaca , where being wholly inform'd of the chinesian affairs , he resolv'd with great ardency to prosecute the voyage or expedition begun by his predecessors that hitherto lay hid in the embers ; for from the magnitude of the empire , the nobleness of the nation , their great peace now enjoy'd for so many years , the prudence of the magistrates , as also the political mode of government , unto which none were admitted , but only such persons as were accomplish'd in all kinds of literature : from these considerations , i say , he most rationally concluded , that the chineses being a nation subtle , and addicted unto the studies of good arts , might so far at length be wrought upon , as to admit of , or tolerate certain persons excelling in virtue and learning , to abide or inhabit in their empire , and especially such as were not unskilful in their country language , and learning ; and he seem'd to be of opinion , that in time it might so come to pass , that the rules and statutes of the most holy christian law might have a propitious influence on this nation , seeing they were so far from the disturbance of the political or civil administration of the republick or empire , that they would rather highly promote the same ; whence china abominating their heathenish vanities , might conceive an hope or desire of the heavenly good things , and have an eye unto eternity : therefore on that very account he commanded without any delay , some persons , sent for out of india , to employ their utmost endeavors for the attaining of the chinesian language and learning , ( they were two italians , one father michael rogerius , and the other father matthew riccius : ) which when they had in some measure attain'd , with very great industry they entred the city of canton , with hope to get some habitation in it ; but being often frustrated in their intentions , they return'd to amaca . it can hardly be express'd , how many and various adventures or casualties interpos'd , which rendred the business of the undertaken voyage , if not desperate , yet at least very much eclips'd and fading ; all which in the end being overcome , the matter was brought to the wish'd conclusion by father matthew riccius , unto whom , by the prosperous lot of our fathers , the first way was open'd into the empire of china , and to him also the blessed success of the christian law ought deservedly to be ascrib'd . this person had been formerly the scholar of father christopher clavius , one very well skill'd in the mathematical sciences ; he being associated unto father rogerius , and being stor'd with abundance of curious things , together with a formal embassy from the portuguese to the vice-roy of canton , made his entrance into china , and so bewitch'd the fancy of the governor with the novelty of the presents that he brought with him , that he avouch'd , that nei●● he himself , nor all china ever beheld the like ; and he also not only retain'd these fathers with him as persons dropt from heaven , but likewise shew'd them all the respect and civility that possibly he could . the fame of such great matters being nois'd abroad , possess'd the minds not only of many learned persons in the kingdom of canton , but throughout the whole empire , whom when they could not possibly behold in presence , or carry those admirable things with them that were so reported of , they call'd them unto them every where , by letters dated out of all the kingdoms , to come and behold them : for those things which were now grown common in europe , were esteem'd as miracles in china , being there as yet both unseen and unheard of . now there were amongst the rest a clock , both exact and curiously fram'd , shewing besides the hour of the day , the rising and setting of the sun , the day of the month , and age of the moon : there was also a trigonal glass , which some thought to be an inestimable iewel , and others suppos'd it to be a part or portion of the celestial orb : moreover , geographical maps which express'd the globe of the earth , unto the grat amazement and admiration of all : for as the chineses were of opinion , that there was nothing else without the vast empire of china , so they could not apprehend that the globe of the earth was furnish'd with so many , and those so potent nations and people unknown to them , that it should be eucompass'd with so large an ocean , with so great a multiplicity of islands here and there on every side scatter'd abroad ; and moreover , that europe should be situate so far off in the ultimate recesses of the west , disjoin'd by the interposal of so many lands and seas , resplendent for so many kingdoms and monarchs , and more especially for the majesty of the roman empire ; also that china should be plac'd in the utmost corner of the east ; this indeed they admir'd at , and were withal much displeas'd , that their empire , beyond which they imagin'd nothing to be remaining , yea , which was fix'd in the middle of the earth as a iewel in a ring , should be cast into the extreme part of the world. father riccius being mov'd at this their displeasure , that he might not any way abate of that reputation he had gain'd amongst them , design'd a new delineation of the globe of the earth in a greater form , distinguish'd into two hemispheres , that china , the proportion of the paralells and meridians being observ'd and kept , should be in the middle . lastly , he illustrated all the kingdoms , regions , provinces , cities , mountains , rivers , seas , and lakes , in the chinesian characters and language ; which work , of so universal diligence and labor , you can hardly express how much it drew and fastned the mind and eyes of all upon it , especially seeing that what before they admir'd as a rude indigested heap , having no farther understanding of it ; now they did not only behold the constitution of each part of the world declar'd in their own language , but also comprehended and discover'd all and every place in it ; whence , when the house was not able to contain the great number of persons that ●ame to view this hitherto unseen work , that many might become partakers of so great a good , the map , at the cost of the vice-roy was speedily engraven , and abundance of the copies of it were dispers'd through the whole empire , which excited such a flame in the minds of persons that were curious , that they believ'd matthew riccius , like a reviv'd atlas , to be the most excellent astronomer in the whole world , and to have fall'n down from the clouds . the grandees of the empire being smitten with those first fruits of curiosity , every where labor'd to call our fathers unto them ; but by this means they were unmeet for so great undertakings , having sent for divers of the fathers of great abilities from maccao , they employ'd them in fishing : by this means , first the minds or phantasies of the great personages being allur'd by such preparative inventions of curious things , as they acquir'd an high esteem of their admirable learning and incomparable wit , so nothing was more easie than by laying hold on the occasion , which was the chief inducement of their voyage into china , to discourse concerning the christian religion and the god of heaven . now the chineses , who for a long space of time had a great controversie about the worship of the true god , being captivated with their great reasonings , that were strengthned with the weight of arguments concerning the one and true god , and the nullity of the gentile figments and images , presently submitted themselves to be instructed in their worship and discipline ; whence within a few years , men of note , together with other persons of all states and conditions , discovering the vanity of their own religion , being wash'd with the sacred water of baptism , were receiv'd into the bosom of our holy mother the church ; amongst which were many noble persons and governors of the empire , whom they term mandorins and colao's , who acknowledging the benefit of the divine call unto the safe harbor of saving faith , so warmly embrac'd the law of christ , that they seem'd hardly able to rest , before they had brought over many others to embrace the same : hence many books which deliver'd the fundamentals of the christian religion were written and dispersed throughout the whole empire , to the incredible advantage of souls . but the great enemy of man-kind suffer'd not such a prey to be rescu'd from him ; for now places of residence being establish'd through the chief provinces of the empire , and churches also erected unto the service of god , by the envy and hatred of the bonzii , that is their priests , who were almost frantick at the so great advancement and propagation of the divine gospel , so heavy a persecution was rais'd against our fathers and converts , that often being clapp'd up in prison and cruelly tormented , and lastly by their withdrawing , and the total exilement of the christian profession , so happy a progress of the faith was almost reduc'd unto the extremest hazard : but by the assistance of the divine favor , the constancy of our fathers , the books publish'd by great persons whom they had gain'd unto christ , and also by reason of the great authority they bore , and the innocency of the fathers , demonstrated by the detection of the calumnies of the adversaries , they were restor'd unto their former liberty , they learning from this one example , that it cannot possibly be brought to pass that such another persecution should ever go about to obscure the so famous fruits , manag'd for the glory of the divine majesty , no more than a shadow can put out the light of the sun ; therefore matters being again brought to this tranquillous condition , christianity arose to so much the more heighth , by how much it had been the more lowly and violently depress'd ; for the faith did not only extend it self throughout the utmost bounds of the empire , but also entred the palace of the emperor ; and the inviolable force of verity was such , that it drew the empress and her son to the love of it , by the pains of andrew cosler , and austrian ; who being wash'd with the water of baptism , the empress had the name of helena given her , and her son that of constantine ; the chief minister of whose court , pan achilleus , having also been instructed in the christian religion , and being a person mightily inflam'd with zeal to propagate the christian faith , often solicited by ardent entreaties , that letters might be sent unto the pope , and to the general of the society of iesus , for the sending over of a great plenty of laborers into china : they had so great a devotion towards the apostolical see , that what homage and obedience they could not perform in their own persons , they enjoyn'd father michael boim to discharge at rome unto the pope in their steads . things thus prosperously succeeding , and according to the desires of all , behold a new whirlwind with great violence from the north disturb'd the prosperous and fortunate transaction of the christian affairs , which being establish'd and confirm'd by the broad seal of the emperor , they hop'd might have enlarg'd the preaching of the gospel throughout the whole empire : but the tartars being allur'd or intic'd by the intestine or civil wars of the chineses , and breaking through the fortresses of the walls , did not only reduce pequin , but , like an inundation , in little space subjected all china unto their empire . vumly , emperor of the chineses , being deserted by all , and forc'd to great exigences , when no place of safeguard was granted unto him by his rebellious subjects of china , that he might not be compell'd to behold so great a confluence of imminent calamities , having first with his own hands slain both his wife and his daughter , at length , heightned unto despair , miserably concluded his life by the halter : concerning which occurrences , he that desireth farther to understand the catastrophe of humane concernments , may have recourse unto father martinius , in his tractate of the tartar war , and from thence he may learn not to be any farther inquisitive after the heighth of an unhappy monarch in such sort exalted , which lieth subject and expos'd unto so horrible precipices , and so great ruines , in the so great disturbance of affairs , and confusion of the empire . the christians plac'd between hope and fear , with careful minds expected the inclination of the new emperor , unto the progress of the christian faith ; and at length they found it more propitious unto them than ever they could have wish'd or desir'd , in the manner that followeth . there had now been residing in china for many years father iohn adam schall , native of the city of colonia in germany , who as he was inferior to none , either in respect of his knowledge in the mathematicks and other sciences in which he excell'd , or his excellent skill in the chinesian tongue ; or lastly , his prudence in the management of affairs , acquir'd by long experience ; so was he much fam'd throughout the whole empire ; concerning whom when the new emperor had been inform'd many worthy things , as in reference to a stranger , he was very much joy'd with this information , that he had found a stranger , which for a long space he had desir'd , so much knowing in all the affairs of china , unto whom he might safely and securely entrust the closest secrets of all his councils , and whom he discover'd happily to have conjoin'd the chinesian arts unto an european wit or capacity ; therefore having call'd him to court , he receiv'd him with great testimony of friendship , and observing the gravity of his deportment , his candor of life , prudence , and excellent wid at sudden repartees ; he was so well pleas'd with his conversation , that he immediately created him one of his intimate councellors , a mandorin of the prime rank , and assign'd unto him the highest place in the astronomical tribanal of the calender , and commanded all throughout the whole empire to obey his astronomical determinations ; he especially wondring at his infallible prediction of eclipse , in which the others did so much err , perform'd by his accurate calculation ; he admir'd also his skill in the mechanick arts , especially in casting of great ordnance . the emperor being taken with these things , lov'd and honor'd him as a father , looking upon him as more than man , as having something of divinity about him ; and when any address was scarcely admitted unto so sublime a majesty , besides that of the empress and eunuchs , he obtain'd without any prohibition , a favor granted to no other , a priviledge of coming into the emperor's presence , whether at home or abroad ; and therefore he was esteem'd as his maffa , for so the emperor call'd him , that is to say , venerable father ; a priviledge never read of in the annals of the chineses . four times in a year the emperor vouchsaf'd to visit the house and church of our society , going into all the corners of the house : he was pleas'd to converse with the maffa privately in the lodging-room , refusing all ceremonies of state befitting so great a monarch , sometimes sitting upon the bed pallat , and sometime in the old decrepit chair , condescending to view some of our rarities , not refusing to smell flowers which he presented him from his own garden , and never seem'd more pleasantly to recreate himself , than in the house of the poor priests ; and in the church he wondred at the brightness of the altars , and the elegancy of the european images , cursorily enquiring concerning the books , their characters and images , with the mysteries thereof ; which when explain'd unto him , he worshipp'd , especially the fignres of christ and the blessed virgin , and asserted , that the christian religion was the best , and excell'd all others ; that his ancestors had formerly been of the same persuasion . and that he might not seem to esteem of the christian faith in words only , he resolv'd to do something in honor thereof ; for on a great marble stone erected before the doors of our church , he caus'd to be engraven in chinese and tartar characters , his will and pleasure for the propagation of the faith of christ , by a regal edict , which at this day is to be seen printed on a china sheet of paper in the library of the roman colledge , and is as followeth : the heavenly science of astronomy ( which our progenitors so highly esteem'd of , as we also do who trace their footsteps ) deserves to be extoll'd to the skies , especially after the same , formerly under divers emperors being almost wholly collaps'd , is restor'd , and especially hath been rendred more exact by co zeu kim , in the time of the empire of iuen , emperor of the tartars , who formerly rul'd the chineses four hundred years ; and lastly , was become very erroneous in the latter part of the reign of the former emperor mim . there is found iohn adam schall , coming from the farthest part of the west into china , who understandeth not only the art of calculation , but also the theory of the planets , and whatsoever doth belong unto astronomy ; he being brought unto the emperor our antecessor , by his command took upon him the care of restoring the mathematicks and astronomy in the university ; but because that many apprehended not the fruit that would redound unto the commonwealth from this science , he could not then conclude that his subjects should employ themselves in that science ; but now i being come unto the empire , make the order of time my first care , as conducing to the profit and advantage of my empire : for in the autumn of the first year of my rule , demanding an experiment in that art which iohn adam hath restor'd , i commanded him to observe the ecliyse of the sun , which he had most diligently calculated long before , and having found both the moments of time , and also the points of the eclipse most exactly to correspond in all circumstances with his calculation ; and also in the spring of the following year , when there was an eclipse of the moon ; commanding him with the same diligence to observe it , i also found this not to err or differ an hairs breadth : wherefore i presently discern'd , that heaven sent this person unto us at such a time , in which i undertook the regiment of so great an empire , whence i committed unto him the whole government of the mathematical tribunal ; but because iohn adam is chaste from his youth , and will not undertake any business contrary to the rules of the religious order , i thought it necessary to bind him with an absolute command to undertake this function , and to add the dignity of the second order unto the title of the master of the celestial secrets ; in which office he having been employ'd for some years , hath daily increas'd his diligence and study : and because he hath a temple or church near the gate of the city , nam'd xun che muen , in which , according to the rites of his law or religion he offereth sacrifices unto god , i therefore contributed some assistance unto him for the building and adorning of it ; and when i entred that temple , i discern'd the images and utensils of it to have the shapes of strange things ; and when i had ask'd him what the books of his religion ( which i found on the table ) contain'd ? he answer'd , that they contain'd the explication of the divine law : indeed , although i had first apply'd my study to the doctrine or religion yao xun cheu , and learn'd some things out of their books cum cu , and albeit i have read somewhat in the books foe and tau , yet notwithstanding i can remember nothing contain'd in them ; and seeing i could not , by reason of the affairs of my kingdom , hitherto peruse the books of this divine law , but onely cursorily , therefore i cannot pass an exact iudgment out of them concerning the law ; but if you reflect upon , or consider father iohn adam , who for many years having been conversant with the chineses and with us , followeth this law , and preacheth the same , then i judge and esteem it the best ; for iohn adam doth so reverence his god , that he hath dedicated this temple unto him with so great modesty and integrity , for so many years always conforming himself in the same method of this law , and not in the least point varying from it : this indeed is an evident sign that the law is most perfect , in which iohn adam sheweth himself of most approved vertue , and fulfilleth that exactly by his fidelity which that law teacheth or commandeth , viz. to serve god , to obey kings and magistrates , to do no wrong to any person , and to have respect to the good and welfare of the commonwealth and our neighbors : and would to god , that all my magistrates , officers , and subjects , would imitate this his method in serving of god , and keeping of this his divine law , and at a long distance would but shadow this in the homage they owe unto their emperor ; without doubt it would fall out better , and far more happily with me and my whole empire . as for my own part , i praise , and greatly approve of this his belief and law which he followeth ; and therefore in a perpetual commemoration i affix this title to his church , tum hiuen hia kim , that is , the excellent place for ascending to heaven . given at peking the seventh year of our empire . this patent , written in the chinesian and tartar languages and characters , on a black table , by a polite and elegant hand , is to be seen in our study or gallery ; and the tartar characters do indeed resemble the form of the syriack , wholly different from those of the chineses . now on what occasion the tartar granted this priviledge , is related before . from whence it is manifestly apparent , what affection so great a monarch had for the christian faith , and how much he endeavor'd the promotion and promulgation thereof , even to the embracing of it himself , confessing the only obstacle of his conversion was polygamie ; which doctrine being so dissonant to the customs and nature of the heathen princes , made them boggle at first , and then flie from that true faith they were ready to receive , to the perdition of their souls . but to return to our purpose . from this most ardent propensity of the emperor unto our religion , immediately there succeeded a great conversion of the ladies of honor , the eunuchs , and mandorins ; the christian law being spread abroad in the city of peking , there were gather'd into the bosom of the church almost eighty thousand converts . but all this flourishing and blooming spring was blasted in the bud by the sudden death of the emperor , he not obtaining that eternal salvation which he so much desir'd on the behalf of others ; and although oftentimes he requested the ghostly assistance of father adam , yet by the craft and subtlety of the lamas and bonzii , who stood before the emperor in the last conflict of life and death , it so fell out , that all address to him was obstructed till it was too late ; for being frustrate of his hope , whom he thought alive , he to his incredible sorrow found dead . now when his funeral rites were perform'd , a pile being made of precious wood , the treasures of so wealthy a prince were cast into the flames with the dead corps , which put an end to his imperial magnificence and grandeur . the son of this deceased emperor , being a youth of fourteen years of age , succeeded him in the government ; who as he was under the discipline and tuition of father adam , being wholly committed unto his care by the emperor , so he devested not himself of that innate affection which he had to the christian faith and our religious fathers . now how much the christian concerns were augmented under these emperors in respect of former times , is evidently shewn by the inscription of the new erected and consecrated church at peking , which , as being worthy of consideration , i shall here subjoyn in stead of a conclusion . the inscription of the church of peking , belonging to the society of iesus . after the faith introduc'd by st. thomas the apostle , and after the same was again , and that more largely propagated by the syrians in the time of the reign of the emperor tam ; the same being again the third time divulg'd in the time of the regency of the emperor mim , by the conduct of st. francis xavier and father matthew riccius , of the society of iesus , both by preaching , and books publish'd in the chinesian tongue , perform'd with great study and labor , but by reason of the inconstancy of the nation , not altogether with equal success . the empire being now devolv'd unto the tartars , the same society , for a conclusion of their labors in restoring the calendar call'd the xi of hien lie , hath publickly plac'd and dedicated this temple to the most high god , at peking , the royal city and palace of the emperors of china . anno . and the seventh year of xun chi. father iohn adam schall of zell , a german , professor of the society of iesus , and author of the foremention'd calendar , out of the labor of his hands bequeatheth this temple and his patience unto posterity . p. matthaevs riccivs macerat . of the society of iesus , the first propagator of the christian religion in the kingdo of cluna ▪ ly pavlvs great colavs of the chineses propagator of y christian l●w. p. adam schaliger a german mandarin of y first order . chap. viii . of the correction of the chinese calendar , and how much good redounded from thence . the chineses never so much delighted in any thing , as in an exact calculation of times and seasons , without which they justly believ'd , that neither the actions of princes , or histories of any age could methodically be compos'd , always endeavoring to confirm the same , if their rules of the astronomical science had not fail'd them ; for they relate in their annals , that they have had an academy of astronomers maintain'd at the publick and royal cost above three thousand nine hundred years , whose employment was to compute the course of the sun and moon , and the eclipses , and as accurately as might be to note the houses of the new-moons entring , and her other apearances , that by these lunary observations they might give advice to the husbandman , and others concern'd ; for they had no knowledge of the various walks of the planets , but were of an opinion , before the arrival of the fathers of our society , that all the constellations of what sphere soever , were equally distant from the earth ; discovering thereby their gross ignorance in this science . the chineses relate , that their astronomy had its original from a very ancient king call'd iao ; who had two brothers , one nam'd hy , and the other ho , most famous for their skill in astronomy , whom he enjoin'd to declare and set down in a short and clear method whatsoever they thought might be known concerning the compute of times , to be observ'd by a constant rule ; which they perform'd with such care and diligence as was requisite ; but after the space of about two thousand years , cin hoam obtain'd the empire , who in the thirty fourth year of his reign did not only prohibit the use of all arts , but also caus'd to be burnt all the books that he could find ; but so it hapned in course of time , that amongst the ruines of vast fabricks , the so long desir'd astronomical volumes were discover'd , to the universal joy of the empire : but as they had lain neglected for the space of so many years , so also they were found so erroneous , that they were of little use without correction ; the emendation of which was at length undertaken by one cofcencin , an astronomer of great note in china . at length it came to pass also , but how i know not , that a book concerning the diurnal motion of the planets was found preserv'd in the kings library , which was presented by the ambassador sent out of persia to the emperor of tartary , when the tartars were expuls'd out of china by the emperor humun : he caus'd the same book to be translated out of the persian and arabick tongue into the chinesian language , hoping that in time to come their chinesian calendar might be restor'd unto its pristine perfection . but the mandorins most learned in the arts , not fully understanding the subtle theories of the persians , it came to pass that the chinesian calender remain'd uncorrected until the arrival of the fathers . the masters of the astronomical function being forc'd to make use of their accustom'd erroneous tables in the yearly publication of the lunaries , with such grand escapes in the computing eclipses ; in which having in vain employ'd themselves three years , they ingeniously acknowledg'd that they were wonderfully mistaken ; and therefore they presented a petition to the emperor , in which they shew'd the great necessity of correcting the calendar , recommending unto him the fathers of the great western part of the world , both in relation to their skill in astronomy , and also the acuteness of their ingenuity in that art. the emperor , when he had read the petion , was very much rejoyced , and assented unto whatsoever they desir'd , and presently by his proclamation manifested his majesties high pleasure for the carrying on of the work without delay . our fathers being exalted to an honor they never durst hope for , or ever could desire a means more commodious for the propagation of the gospel of christ , most willingly apply'd themselves to a business of that great and weighty concernment : those that were first employ'd were father sabatinus de usrsis , and father iacobus pantoja , anno . persons excelling in the knowledge of the astronomical sciences . father sabatinus immediately endeavor'd to have the theories of the planets , very necessary to the understanding of the motion of the constellations , translated out of the latin tongue into the chinesian , by the assistance of two mandorins , paul and leo , now become christians , who with great proficiency had sometime since attain'd the astronomical disciplines , by the instruction of father matthew riccius : then he apply'd himself to find out the longitude of the city of peking , by observations made by his correspondents both in china , india , and europe , without which the calculation of eclipses is altogether in vain undertaken . pantoja undertook to search out the latitude of the cities of china ; and beginning from canton , he most exactly measur'd with the astrolabe through the latitude of the whole empire , in a direct line from the south unto the limits of the north of peking , sporting himself both night and day in the indagation of the preparative exercises , concerning which there was not the least hint in the chinesian astronomy . and although the chineses vaunt so much of their great excellency above other nations in subtlety of wit , yet they knew not what the longitude or latitude of places was ; so that when the fathers of our society first entred into china , and caus'd some sun-dyals to be made , they admir'd that the cities of china , should be under divers elevations of the pole , in regard they assign'd but thirty six degrees unto the whole empire , relying upon the tradition of the ancients , who foolishly persuaded themselves , that the earth was not globular , but that it was extended into an infinite superficies , and that the sun and moon about or under the west , entered into a certain deep cave , from which again they arose about the east : and moreover , that the sun and moon were no bigger than what the eye demonstrated them to be , viz. that those lucid bodies are not above six handfuls in magnitude : from whence it is manifest , how maim'd , lame , and impefect the chinesian astronomy was . but to return to our purpose : this happy beginning of the emendation of the calendar continu'd not long , by reason that the academy of the mathematical colledge being enrag'd at our fathers for the great honor conferr'd upon them by the emperor , presented an humble petition to him , in which , with great eagerness , they complain'd of the suppression of the studies of their country sciences , and of the signal advancement of barbarians in the royal employment : but the emperor having fully discover'd the imperfection and deformity of the several computations made by the adversaries , and that the calculations of our fathers always agreed to the point of the prediction , at length , by a new patent , granted unto the fathers a plenary power , in reference unto the astronomical arts , father iohn terentius being more especially taken into this employment , at the request of the mandorins paul and leo. this father iohn terentius was a german of the city of constance , who before he entred into our society , was in great favor and request with princes and noble personages , for his exact knowledge of the occult secrets of nature , and happy skill in physick ; but weary of his honor and fame , divulg'd far and near , and renouncing the world , he resolv'd to employ his talent in the conversion of the infidels ; wherefore he undertook the indian expedition , which he obtain'd with no great labor ; for as he shew'd himself an indefatigable searcher out of the mysteries of nature , so now by this opportunity he pass'd the vast voyages of the ocean , not after the manner of idle persons , and such as sleep away their time , or spend it in other trivial employment ; but our terentius left nothing uninquir'd after , whether you have an eye to the natural situation of promontories , or coasts , the original of winds , the properties of the sea , and the varieties of fish therein . terentius being now arriv'd in india in the fields and woods , and being a most skilful botanist , he met with no kind of plant , but having most exactly examin'd , he entred them in his book , together with their proper shapes , and distinct forms . hence , having search'd out the coasts of india , bengala , malaca , sumatra , couchinchina , and the rarities of nature worthy of consideration , he at last arriv'd at maccao , and from thence he came into china , the accomplishment of his desires , over all which he travell'd by a direct , transverse , and oblique voyage ; and because many rarities of natures secrets more perspicuously presented themselves in these most distant climates , viz. in stones , plants , animals , and in the customs and manners of the inhabitants , he left no way unsearch'd , nor means unexamin'd , but made trial of the vertues of each by philosophical experiments ; and as he was not unskilful in painting , he exhibited each of them pencil'd to the life with his own hands , according to the prototype or draught of nature , unto the admiration of the chineses , in two large volumes , which he call'd indian pliny , a title becoming so great and worthy a work. it was the only intention of this person by these his admirable secrets , first to lay open a way for himself , and at length for others , both of the learned , and also of the mandorins , to obtain their assent for a liberty of preaching the gospel ; which he so dextrously gain'd , that there was hardly any person that did not esteem and honor him as a man sent down from heaven ; and being an excellent physician , he was sent for at last unto all persons , of what estate or condition soever they were , that were afflicted with any distemper , whom with the embracements of the bowels of an invincible charity , he both cur'd of their bodily distempers , and heal'd their souls that were oppress'd and infected with the darkness of gentilism , by the word of life , unto the incredible fruit and advantage of the christian commonwealth : therefore being intent on these concernments , after the so long suspended business of the mending of the calendar , and the return of our fathers from exile , as a master now a long while exercis'd in the astronomical disciplines , by the labor of leo the mandorin , now converted unto the cristian faith , he was sent for unto peking , at the emperor's cost to correct the calendar , ; but while he was employ'd in this affair , being seiz'd on by death , the business was obstructed , to the great grief of all persons , and more especially of the emperor : yet there wanted not new atlases ; for in his place was substituted father iacob rho an italian of the city of milan , and father iohn adam , who by an united force undertook the prosecution of this undertaking : but father rho departing this life , the whole management of this weighty affair was laid on the shoulders of father adam , who with the applause of the whole empire made a final conclusion thereof . but the malice of their adversaries can hardly be express'd , who in their apologetical writings to the emperor , complaining , that they had prescrib'd the laws of the arts and sciences unto the chineses , to the disgrace and signal contempt of the whole empire ; and that barbarians , and sons of an unknown land , should be exalted with so great honor from the emperor , and that by the imperial diploma or patent ; as if the excellency of wit of all the learned chineses concentred in the heads of two obscure persons , leaving them for the future no hope of glory . and when they could accomplish nothing by such like accusations , returning unto horrible calumnies , they were invective against our fathers , as the overthrowers of the republick , the contemners of the gods , promulgers of a new law , wholly and diametrically contrary unto theirs . the emperor perceiving their malice , answer'd , that the astronomical government had nothing to do with their religion , and that they should know his royal iudgment was just and right , which , laying aside all respect , was confirm'd in the truth of reforming the calendar , and calculation of the eclipses , in which he had long since found them very much mistaken , always discovering the calculation of our fathers to answer exactly to their predictions . wherefore he commanded them to cease from contentions , or otherwise he would immediately inflict due punishments with iustice and severity upon the unjust slanderers . therefore being as it were thunder-struck , they desisted from any further contradiction , judging it more fit for some space to decline the displeasure of the emperor , than by such accusations to lose all hope of further proportion , and to run the hazard of banishment , and the loss of life it self . now the emperor , by nature most curious , respected and favor'd our fathers for the great collection of books which they made for reforming the chinesian astronomy , which they presented unto him . the first of these was an astronomical book of logarithms , adapted unto the chinesian accompt , which , besides that it was involv'd with innumerable difficulties , was altogether insufficient for all manner of astronomical operations : for what they could not perform by addition , substraction , and the other known kinds of numbers alone , those our fathers , by introducing the european compute , comprehended in a few lines . they also publish'd a treatise of trigonometry , so necessary to the accomplishment of astronomical conclusions ; concerning which , the chineses even unto that very day had not receiv'd the least glimpse . there also follow'd another work of the opticks , in which was describ'd the situations of the stars , their magnitude , their distance from the earth , and also from one another , the doctrine of parallaxes , of their other accidents and phaenomena's , or appearances . next to this , succeeded the mechanicks , or the use and making of astronomical instruments ; with which the emperor being much delighted , they reduplicated his ioy , by presenting him with each instrument , as they were newly made in europe ; and he was so taken therewith , that he gave a strict order they should be laid up in the most withdrawing recess of his bed-chamber ; and that he might exactly understand each , he would be instructed therein by the fathers . and from that time they obtain'd not only what concern'd learning , but also the propagation of the gospel of christ , accompanied with revenues necessary for their own private support . moreover , the emperor deputed an hundred of the chinesian astronomers , who should acquiesce in the iudgment of father adam schall in the decision of all things , as the supreme head and arbiter of the tribunal of rites or astronomical council . which edict was confirm'd with so great force , that to this very day no person whatsoever durst so much as motion any thing contrary unto it : and his authority was such , that no ephimerides , which was wont every year to be divulg'd through the empire , might now be publish'd , without it were compos'd or authoriz'd by him , a great penalty being inflicted on those that should act to the contrary . they that desire to know more concerning the matters above-mention'd , may have recourse to the relation ( if ever it chance to be publish'd ) which father adam schall hath compil'd concerning the reformation of the chinesian astronomy , which i have read in the manusctipt ; where the curious reader will see with admiration how much the labors of these our fathers have contributed to the propagation of the gospel of our lord iesus christ throughout the vast and extensive dominions of the emperor of china , and how much glory , honor , and reputation hath thence redounded unto all europe : and from the extraordinary favor and kindness that father adam schall receiv'd on all occasions from the emperor , we may conceive great hopes of the conversion of these infidels ; ●or certainly this great prince is himself so inclinable to the faith of christ , in which he acknowledgeth his predecessors to have been formerly instructed , that being convinc'd by the undeniable truth of our most holy faith he hath for a long while since determin'd to receive baptism , but that the affection he beareth unto polygamie , which consists not with the purity of our religion , and the precepts of the divine law which christ has commanded us , hath proved an obstacle to his conversion ; and this is it also which equally hindereth the consents of all the indian princes to this holy resolution : otherwise he willingly admitteth of christians , especially the doctors of the divine law of the great western world ( for so he termeth the europeans ) by whose means he saith he hath learn'd from the ancient monuments of his predecessors , that the christian faith was formerly preach'd and receiv'd throughout all tartary ; to confirm which his opinion , he acknowledgeth , that in many places of his empire of tartary crosses and other emblems of christianity have been found : and he glorieth that the characters which they use in writing , the tartars receiv'd from the masters of the divine law of the west : so that in this respect he hath very little favor or regard for the frantick and detestable worship of the abominable deities of the bonzii ; and if at any time he be inforc'd by his own imperial law to go to their temple , according to the custom of his predecessors , it is not out of religious but politick respects ; for he hath a natural antipathy to the manners of the chineses , which is evident from his rejecting the habit which the chinesian emperors used to wear , and commanding the great officers of his court to follow his example : and that the difference may be the better discern'd , the following figure gives the representation of the emperor in his royal habit ; and also the portraiture of father adam schall , in the habit generally worn there by the fathers of our order . the emperor's robe is adorn'd with embroider'd dragons , and feathers of birds , as also with iewels and pearls of inestimable value , by which he strikes an awful and reverential fear into the minds of his subjects . now the cause why all that have admission into the emperor's court stand near the throne with their arms hanging down , is this ; the tartars esteem it a grand misdemeanor in the presence , to gesticulate acting with the hands , or moving with the feet ; from whence fearing his high displeasure , they stand like statues without any motion , with their eyes fix'd on the earth : the emperor by the same posture on his part , seemeth to demonstrate what others ought to do , neither may any one dare to appear in his presence in any other habit but that which the dignity of his office , or the mode of the royal employment prescribeth ; for by that habit his office is known , both by the emperor and all others . hence by the figure of a crane on the breast of father adam schall , is declar'd the dignity of his place . and because it is esteem'd dishonorable to come into the presence on foot , therefore both the colai and the mandorins of the highest rank , are carried in magnificent chairs plac'd on mens shoulders . now how much this habit is different from the habit of the emperors of china , the reader may easily collect from that figure which is exhibited in the first place of the geographical chart of the empire of china , where i have also set down the proper habits of the private persons in each province . moreover , in the time of matthew riccius , in which the chinesian emperors reigned , the chief colai and mandorins of the tribunals were also vested in a different habit , such as is this that followeth , where you see the habit of father paul riccius , which is proper and peculiar to the doctors of the great western world , which the fathers of our society us'd constantly before the invasion of the tartars . the other is the pourtraicture of doctor paul , long since converted unto the christian faith by the aforesaid paul riccius , a man of a most quick and clear iudgment , who as he was a great colaus of the empire , and of great authority among the chineses , so both by his preaching and writing he very much illustrated the christian religion : but seeing the historians of china have sufficiently describ'd their lives , and the grandeur of their actions , i thought it not requisite to repeat them ; wherefore it shall suffice here to set down both their pictures in the chinesian habit. now the emperor of the chineses , before the irruption of of the tartars , when he went unto the tribunal , was accustom'd to present himself unto view , like a petty deity , from a lofty place , at a window ; he bore in his hand a skreen of ivory to cover his face , and another half a cubit long over his royal diadem , from which , precious stones of inestimable price were so inserted on threds , that they hung down , and by their lustre mask'd his presence from the eyes of the beholders . as for the women , the chineses have this custom : the plebeians and poorer sort buy their wives , and as often as they please sell them again . the emperor , and the royal lineage , in their matrimonial contracts , have regard only to the beauty of the body , not to the riches or quality of those they marry : neither do the noble personages aspire unto such marriages , by reason that the queens and empresses have little command , and being confin'd in their palace , are for ever depriv'd the of sight of their relations ; and also because in the election that is made by the magistrates who look after the concernments of marriage , very few of an innumerable company are advanc'd to the dignity of the royal bed. the emperor hath one primary wife , besides which he and the heir to the crown marrieth nine others somewhat inferior ; and lastly , thirty six others , all which enjoy the conjugal title : unto these are added a far greater number of concubines , which are neither term'd queens , empresses , or wives , reserv'd for collateral pleasure . the primary wife only sitteth at table with her husband , all the rest , especially those that are not of the royal kindred , are servants to the prince , and ladies of honor unto the empress , who in the presence are not permitted to sit ; neither do their sons call them mother , but the primary wife . it can hardly be express'd how strictly the women are kept throughout the whole empire , not only those of quality , but the common sort , who are oblig'd by an inviolable law so strictly , that not only those persons that are not ally'd unto them by any affinity , but also those that are near unto them by blood , yea , their very children come not at them ; for the womens apartments are so contriv'd , that they can neither see or be seen by others ; from whence they very seldom have liberty granted to go abroad , and if upon an urgent occasion they obtain it , they are so clos'd up in sedans , that there is not so much as a chink or cranny left open to shew themselves . the chineses esteem their beauty chiefly to consist in small statute and little feet , so that what may seem unto us unbecoming , they esteem as miracles of beauty ; whence from their infancy their feet are so closely swath'd , which continueth all their life , that they can hardly go without great pain : if you demand a reason of them , they answer , that they have observ'd this custom ( deriv'd to them about two thousand eight hundred years since ) from the example of tachia , the wife of the emperor chei , which empress for her incredible beauty they suppose to be plac'd amongst the goddesses , and therefore she is esteem'd by them for the chinesian venus ; and they feign the beauty of this personage to have arose from nothing else but the strait binding of her feet , which consequently caus'd the smallness of them . others say , that this coercitation was enacted by a law of the wise men , that women may learn to sit at home , which if they do not voluntarily , they are by this means compell'd . their habit is modest and full of gravity , being veil'd so , that no part of their body is naked , except the face : they adorn their heads , especially the more noble sort ( and those that live at court ) with divers wreaths or fillets beset with precious stones , which add wonderful splendor : their vests interwoven with flowers , birds , and the like ornaments , trail at their feet , but yet so , that what they esteem their chief beauty is not obscur'd ; and to pass away their time , they sport with little dogs , birds , and such delights : but that their habit may be the better understood , the attire of the court-ladies is set forth in the annexed figure , brought from china by some of our society . chap. ix . of the mode that our fathers are wont to proceed in , in the conversion of the chineses . if ever any monarchy in the world were constituted according to political principles , and the dictates of right reason , i dare be bold to say it is that of chineses ; for in it i find all things dispos'd in so great order , that whereas all in a manner are subject to the pleasure and command of the learned , so almost nothing is transacted in the whole empire which hath not a dependance on them ; neither is any one advanc'd to any dignity before he is sufficiently instructed in their learning and arts , and by a rigid examination of the learned tribunal hath first been approv'd ; and no person can obtain any office of great port and honor , unless he be found to be eminent in the knowledge of the sciences , and the principles and intrigues of policy ; and these have the charge of the empire , whom they vulgarly term mandorins , governors of cities , or vice-roys of provinces , who are distributed in such order , that nothing hapneth throughout the whole empire , which the emperor is not made acquainted with : and seeing the dictates of the emperor , have the oligation of a law amongst his people , there is no person but doth forthwith put in execution his will and pleasure , under the penalty of privation of his office and dignity , than which nothing is more feared by them ; so that the least concernment falleth not out in so vast an empire , that hath relation either to the machinations or plots of forein enemies , or the fidelity and care , or the negligence of the mandorins in their charge ; or lastly , the revenues of the empire , and grievances of the empire , which is not first made known by these sorts of mandorins unto the colai , and by them immediately the supreme monarch hath intelligence , whence every one dischargeth his place with incredible care and solicitude , without any respect had either to friends or kindred . now seeing that amongst all their other laws , one of the chiefest is that by which all foreiners and strangers are prohibited entrance into china , it may easily be collected from this discourse , compar'd with what is related in the histories of china , how great the difficulties were which our fathers labor'd under for divers years , to procure a dispensation from this law , ( which by the favor of almighty god they at last obtain'd , ) if you consider their unskilfulness in the language , which is the most abstruse of all others to write and speak , and in which if a stranger be not well vers'd , he can neither lie obscur'd without the character of treason , or commerce in publick , without evident danger of banishment , or infliction of torments , being presently discover'd not only from the pronunciation of the chinesian speech , but also by their persons very much differing from the chineses . these things being prov'd by experience , it was concluded , that none should undertake this expedition who was not in some tolerable measure instructed in the chinesian language at maccao , ( where on purpose the new converts , teachers of the same , werekept ) that being skill'd in the tongue , and obliging the minds of the mandorins by some curious presents of their ingenuity , they might the better expect a return of their labor : for there is no place for them to boast of metaphysical speculations , nor study of scholastical quirks and subtleties , or more sublime theories ; but you must extract and shew some undertaken specimens of the mathematicks , and things sensible , both to cause admiration , and to gain a repute to the european world. lastly , some documents of moral philosophy , unto which they are addicted , to be approv'd not by vain gaiety of words , but example of an exquisite , excellent , and innocent life , remov'd from all desires of mundane pretensions , such as becometh the apostolical laborers in the propagation of the divine law. and as the precepts of the christian faith seem to differ as much from the religion of the chineses as the heaven doth from the earth , so it cannot be express'd how many toils and labors must be undergone , and how many dangers pass'd through , that they may be rendred capable of receiving our most holy law , and the truth of the same genuinely explain'd : here the vanities of polytheism , or of having many deities , must be confuted ; here polygamie , or marrying of many wives , must be destroy'd by strength of argument ; here the incomprehensible mysteries of our belief must be inculcated with great dexterity and caution , wherein laboring with more than ordinary patience and continual subjection of the body , how many calumnies must they be subject unto ! but for this peruse the history of father daniel bartolus , lately publish'd in the italian tongue . and because the preaching of the gospel could not take root without the publication of books , i might treat opportunely in this place concerning those publish'd on this occasion . as first the works of the venerable father matthew riccius of macera , the founder of the chinesian expedition after st. francis xavier . secondly , father nicholas trigautius a flandrian of doway . thirdly , father iacob rho of milan ; all which writ many large and learned volumes . and besides these , there were many who publish'd large treatises to satisfie the curiosity of the chineses , as the two-fold universal history of father nicholas trigautius , father iohn terentius his indian pliny , and many more particularly mention'd by our author , from fol. . to . in which are the particulars at large . some special remarks taken out of athanasius kirchers antiquities of china . part . iii. of the idolatry of the chineses . the books of the chineses mention only three sects of religion in china ; first , that of the learned ; next , that call'd sciequia ; and the third they term lancu . one of these three all the chineses , and other conterminate nations which use the chinesian characters , do profess ; such are those of iapan , corian , tonchini , and cocincina . these three sects do very much resemble the egyptian priests or wise-men , their hierogrammatists , or those that were vers'd in the sacred writings , and the plebeians . the sect of the learned rule the commonwealth , abound in books , and are applauded above the rest . they acknowledge confutius as the author and chief of the philosophers , as the egyptians do their thoyt , whom the grecians call hermes trismegistus ; and as the egyptians do their sages worshipp'd one god , whom they termed hemphet , so the learned men of china , according to the dictates of confutius , worship not idols , but one deity , whom they term the king of heaven . concerning this sect trigautius in his christian expedition into china says , they assert that the function or office of sacrificing to , and worshipping of the king of heaven doth only belong to the prince ; and therefore the emperor hath two most stately and magnificent temples in his palaces of nanquin and pequin , the one dedicated to heaven , the other to the earth : he himself formerly sacrific'd in them , but now the most grave magistrates supply his place ; they slay and offer up bulls and sheep in hecatombs to the heaven and the earth ( as the egyptians did to osiris and isis ) and perform many other rites . the peculiar temple of the learned is that of confutius , which is erected by law in every city , in a place above their schools . this stately edifice adjoyns to the magistrates palace , who is president over those that have taken the first degree in that learning . in the most obvious place of the temple is the statue of confutius , full of characters ; or in stead of a statue , his name inscrib'd in golden letters on an elegant table : on each side of which stand the statues of some of his disciples , whom the chineses have canoniz'd amongst the deities of the inferior order . all the city magistrates meet every new and full-moon in this temple , with those that have taken the degree of batchelors , to honor their master with accustom'd crouching , even to prostration , the temple being all the while illuminated with lighted torches , and burning of incense . much after the same manner , the egyptians , on the first day of the month thoth , perform'd their solemnities unto mercury . there are also various statues of this god , some of them very great , others small , and easily carried about ; one was communicated unto me by the reverend father , assistant of the portuguese society of iesus , nunnius mascaremias , the which engrav'd i thought good to adjoyn . the second sect of the chineses , which answereth to the philosophers amongst the egyptians , is call'd sciequia , or oympto , but vulgarly amida ; the iaponeses term it xaca and amidabu . this law came to the chineses from the west , brought from a kingdom call'd threncio or sciuro , which regions , as trigautius affirmeth , are concluded under the only name of indostan , situate between the river indus and ganges . this sect will easily appear by their opinions to have proceeded from the gymnosophists , brachmans , persians , and bactrians , who anciently inhabited this indostan , and have planted their colonies in china ; for they hold a multitude of worlds , a metempsychosis or transmigration of souls into brutes , professing all the philosophy of pythagoras . father martinius in his atlas thus relateth concerning them : xekiao ( saith he ) is a sect which our fathers hold to have been introduc'd into china first after christ : it admitteth a transmigration of souls after death , as a punishment for sins committed , and that both external and internal : they worship idols , and perpetually abstain from whatsoever had life , a law judg'd necessary by them , for a withdrawing of the rude multitude from vice , and as an incitement to vertue . the internal metempsychosis is that part of moral philosophy most famous and excellent , as having reference unto the vacuity and universal victory of the passions and deprav'd affections ; that this may take place , they hold , that they pass into plants and animals , as they were obnoxious and inclinable unto their affections . in their sceptical way they will have nothing to have the stamp of truth in this life , but as we apprehend it , and that good and bad are the same in respect of divers . taigautius subscribeth unto this : this opinion ( saith he ) fram'd with democritus and others , many worlds , but they seem chiefly to have borrow'd the transmigration of souls from the doctrine of pythagoras , and they have added many other fictions unto it , to colour over the falsity : now they appear not only to have receiv'd these tenents from our philosophers , but also to have borrow'd a certain shadow from the evangelical light ; for they introduce a certain mode of a trinity , in which they feign three gods at length to co-unite into one deity . of this also the spanish epistles make mention in these words : they had notice of the gospel , because in the province of peking , amongst other idols , there is the figure of a man which hath three heads , and they look one towards the other ; and the chineses say , that it signifies that all three of them have but one will and desire . and a little after he saith , there is another image of the figure of a woman , with a child in her arms. father martin martinius reporteth , that he hath seen in many images , the prints , or footsteps of the christian faith in the province of fokien . and he also asserteth , that he beheld ancient crosses , and the image of the blessed virgin embracing her son , which are now to be seen in our church . now we may piously suppose these to be the relicks of st. thomas the apostle , or of some later propagators of the gospel ; and it is more probable that idols had their original from the persians , medes , and the indian philosophers , heirs of the egyptians , amongst whom it was a peculiar property to make many statues to signifie the effects of one thing . they continually shave their heads , that give themselves up unto contemplation on mountains , and in caves . their temples are so full of idols , made of brass , marble , wood , and clay , that you would take them of egyptian chappels . the third opinion of the prophane religion call'd lanzu , answereth to the plebeians and egyptian magicians , and had its original from a certain philosopher who flourish'd at the same time with confutius ; they feign , that his mother bare him eighty years in her womb , wherefore he was call'd lanzu , that is , the old philosopher . this opinion promiseth paradise unto those that are made up of soul and body ; and they hang up in their temple the effigies of certain persons , whom they fable to have soar'd up unto the heavens : they prescribe methods of exercises to attain the same , which consist in v●rious rites , and certain prayers also in potions , by which , and with the favor of the gods , they promise a long life . it is the peculiar office of the priests of this sect , by impious prayers to exorcise devils out of houses ; which they attempt by affixing on the walls the horrid shapes of daemons , delineated with black on yellow paper ; then they fill the houses with such strange cries , that themselves seem to be furies : they also promise to fetch down showers in a drought , to stop great rains , and to avert private or publick misfortunes . and these are the three chief heads of the opinions of these idolaters ; but the subtlety of these masters have wrought them into so many meanders , that they seem scarcely to be numbred , and the incredible number of images sufficiently shew the same , which they do not only expose often to be ador'd in their temples , but also in each private dwelling a place is deputed for them ; and in the market , the streets , their ships , and palaces , they are first obvious to the sight , wherein they imitate the egyptians , who were infamous for all sorts of idols . but to clear this : first , as the egyptians and grecians believ'd certain deities to preside over the universe , so unto these do the chineses build mystical temples ; these they , after the manner of the egyptians , pacifie and attract with various rites and ceremonies . the second argument , that the religion of the chineses was borrow'd or deriv'd from the egyptians , is so manifest , that no person can in the least doubt or question the same ; and it is this , that unto this very day there are found temples dedicated unto mars , venus , fortune , peace , the oreades or nymphs of the mountains , and other gods , common both to the grecians and egyptians , as the ichnography of the metropolitan city of nanking in china , no less elegantly than exactly imprinted on chinesian silk by our fathers , and sent from china to rome some years since , will sufficiently prove , which i have here adjoin'd , as i copied it with great fidelity , to demonstrate the great affinity that there was between the chinesian , grecian , and egyptian religions . the temples of the chinesian gods. the temple of the dragon of the sea , or typhon . the temple of the queen of heaven , dedicated to the moon . the temple dedicated to heaven . the temple dedicated to daemons and spirits . the temple dedicated to mountains and rivers , that is , to the oreades and nereiades . the temple of a grateful mind . the temple dedicated to the planet mars . the temple dedicated to the president of the walls . the temple dedicated to good peace . the temple dedicated to the spirit of medicine , aesculapius or apollo . the temple dedicated to the president of the woods , or diana . the altar of heaven . the altar of the earth , ceres . the altar of the god of rain . the altar of the king of birds . these are so agreeable to the grecian and egyptian deities , that all their idolatry seemeth to have made a voyage thence into china . the third argument is , that besides their letters , in which they come very near the hieroglyphicks of the egyptians , as i have shew'd in the second part of my oedipus , they have the same ceremonies . 't is receiv'd for truth on all hands , that the egyptians always ador'd the figures of the pyramids with a certain divine honor , the tracts of which sort of worship continue in china ; for they have also pyramids , which they call chinees , and hold them in so great veneration , that no person dares undertake any thing , till such time as he hath perform'd his devotion there : i shall alledge petrus iarricus as a witness of this matter , who in the fifth book of his indian history , publish'd in french , chap. . speaking of them , hath these words following : besides these wooden idols there are others which they call chinees , made for workmanship in the fashion of pyramids ; within which there is a certain kind of white ants or emmets , which discover not themselves without , but have their little cabbins or lodges within , so that none know from whence they receive their nourishment . the idolaters stand much in fear of these chinees , insomuch that when they buy a slave , they first bring him before some one of these pyramids , with a wine-offering , or other things which they present unto it , supplicating the idol , that if he should run away , he would cause the serpents , lizards , and tygers , to kill and devour him ; whereupon the poor slaves are so fearful , that although they are ill us'd by their masters , yet do they never presume to forsake them . from which it is apparent , that the chineses borrow'd all these fopperies from the egyptians , persians , and others , who ( as i have shewn in my oedipus ) worshipp'd a stone or rock terminated in a cone , or a pyramid in stead of a deity ; but for the novizonian pyramids , hear father martinius , who in his atlas , fol. . thus describeth them : in the province of foquien ( saith he ) are many beautiful fabricks , and not a few temples : but the tower without the walls excelleth all the rest in splendor and magnitude of work : the figure is eight-square , rising from the ground nine stories in heighth , and therefore is call'd novizonia ; its perpendicular from the vertex to the foundation is ninety cubits , unto which the breadth answereth in a due proportion : the exterior wall is adorn'd with carv'd and painted figures made of the finest clay , of which they make their porcellane : the inward wall is vested with particolour'd marble , which is so polish'd , that like a bright mirror it reflecteth the face of the beholder : you ascend by stairs , not built in the tower , but within the double walls ; from which there is a passage unto each story , and thence to most beautiful footpaces cut in marble , and gilded iron grates , by which the galleries are every where fortifi'd and adorn'd : without the tower , about all the galleries , and especially at the top , small bells and tinkling instruments are so hung , that being mov'd by the wind , they make a most pleasant musical consort : the last round containeth the idol unto which the tower is dedicated , which is cast in copper , and gilded over . about the tower are several other temples of idols , which may easily compare with the ancient fabricks of the romans . and this is one of those towers which ( as i formerly mention'd , was superstitiously erected by the chineses , they supposing that their fortune and felicity doth depend upon it . i have briefly describ'd it , because i my self ascended it , and diligently view'd every corner of it ; and though there be many which are more beautiful than it , yet from the description of this you may judge of the rest , seeing they are for the most part alike , and built in the same order of architecture . moreover , as the egyptians believ'd their daemons to be confin'd within statues , and consecrated certain temples unto them , so in like manner do the chineses ; concerning which hear iarricus before cited , in the place above quoted , thus discoursing : there is likewise in the empire of china a place dedicated to the devil , where they go to make their most solemn sacrifices unto him , in a little isle ; they call the idol camassono , and those that pass by much dreading this idol , and fearing lest their vessels should be cast away , when they are over against the isle , make an offering , casting into the sea either oyl , or such other merchandise as they have aboard . concerning their oracles , thus writeth trigautius , in the first book , chap. . of the voyage into china : some of the chineses ( saith he ) consult the devils , and there are many familiar spirits , which they commonly suppose to have more of their good daemon , than any fraud or malice of an evil spirit ; they discover things , de●lare present , and foretel future events : these we read to have been common to all the heathen . but there is one special science , peculiar only to the chineses , which is the erecting of a terrestrial scheme , that is , by the configuration and position of the mountains as we may term it , in present prospect , as if they were moving planets , aspecting variously several fix'd constellations , all landskips so altering by the least change of place , either in longitude or latitude , they calculate , and so chuse a piece of ground to build on , either publick or private edifices , in which those that reside or are most concern'd , may live happily , and be successful in the future , and also to interr the deceased , supposing such situation very much additional to their eternal bliss and happiness after death ; which choice plot they so settle in posture with the dragons they dream of under ground , affirming this place to be just over the dragons head , that his tail , and there his feet ; for from these subterraneous spirits they more than superstitiously believe all humane affairs , private or publick , even to the translation of kingdoms and empires receive their laws ; and therefore many grave persons are employ'd in this most mysterious occult science , who are especially concern'd when any publick buildings , machins , or operas are to be erected ; to which kind of prediction not only the great ones , but the whole nation are inclin'd , every corner of the streets and houses of entertainment swarming with these blind prognosticators . thus far trigautius . and who beholdeth not here another face of egypt , in which all affairs were carried on by auguries and omens . he that desireth to know more of this may have recourse to the authors cited . the three deities worshipp'd under the name of one pussa , are seated in a more elevated place , together with two attendants , which the chorus or quite of the deasters beneath , with stretched out and lifted up hands seem to uphold ; in the middle is the deaster term'd fe or fo , which signifieth a saviour , like another iupiter , resplendent with an august face and wonderful majesty , encompass'd with many gods and goddesses ( whom they call the heroes of the ancient times begotten by the gods ) under which are again plac'd a troop of the semi-gods , gods of nature and kingdoms , which are usually exhibited as so many internuncii , who with great veneration and signal readiness attend to execute the commands of the great fo or chinesian iupiter . some special remarks taken out of athanasius kircher's antiquities of china . part . iv. the preface . seeing that many things related by our fathers concerning the indian kingdoms , and the empire of china , are carped at by some criticasters , as being feign'd and false , i shall here call them anew unto examination , that it may be manifest there is nothing in those places so strange or exotick , which is not found both in europe , and also in several other parts of the world. chap. i. of the wonderful situation of china , and the manner of the peoples living there . as the empire of the chineses is the most opulent , potent , and populous , containing fifteen kingdoms , so the government is the most absolutely monarchical of all other nations , being furnish'd both with the arts and rarities of nature , policy , and good order ; so that being independent and totally separated from the rest of the world , it seems a microcosm or little universe within it self , nature having on the north and west , besides a wall of three hundred italian miles , hedg'd it about with the vast and unbounded defence of a sandy sea ; on the east and south she has so fortifi'd it , both with the unlimited , and as yet unknown recesses of the east and south ocean , and also with wild roads and unsafe harbors for shipping , that without manifest danger you can hardly approach her shores , both by reason of the boisterousness of the winds , and the most violent reciprocations of the marine tides : and lest on the west some entrance should be granted , nature hath block'd up her paths with rugged , inaccessible , and yet unpenetrated mountains , and so arm'd with garrisons of wild beasts and venomous serpents , ambuscaded in their obscure recesses , that on this side no one can hope for passage ; wherefore china is often call'd in their language cunghoa , signifying the middle empire , believing themselves to be situate in the midst and navel of the world ; and sometimes cungque , a garden in the midst , or a florid garden , by reason of the affluence of all things necessary for humane life : for the whole empire is so much enrich'd from the defusion of lakes and rivers , breaking out every where from the mountains of the west , and from the mediterranean parts of the continu'd mountains , that there is scarcely a field that is not water'd with , almost no city but may hold a correspondency with others by shipping , that sail through rivers and trenches , to the great convenience of merchants and travellers : the most perspicuous rivers are , kiang , for its largeness term'd the son of the sea , and hoang , so call'd from his saffron colour : these water all china , and rising from the bordering indian mountains , by a divided dominion separate the whole empire , and at length disembogue themselves into the eastern ocean . and this is also most worthy of admiration in the chinesian world , and which hapneth unto no other monarchy , that at this day the empire is so situate from the south towards the north , that not content with the proper munificences of the temperate zone , it hath moreover subjected both the torrid and frigid unto its iurisdiction ; beginning from the . degree of the torrid zone , and proceeding in a straight line through the temperate , it is extended almost unto the . degree of the altitude of the frozen tartarian ocean within the frigid zone , in all degrees , which if divided into . make astronomical miles , of which make one degree ; and italian miles , . of which miles make one degree . from whence it followeth , that all sorts of fruits , aromaticks , trees , and animals , are so common unto this empire , as they are each of them proper to their peculiar climate , and therefore what is scatter'd in sundry parts , is here collected with abundant increase . what monarch ever had the happiness every day to have his table furnish'd with the seasonable and proper fruits of the indies brought from the burning zone , and to be delighted with the variety and abundance of all fruits peculiar to the temperate zone , and whatever else serves for food , raiment , or pleasure ? for what this vast empire hath , either rare , delicate , or admirable , is all serv'd up for the emperor's use . the supreame monarch of the china tartarian empire , chap. ii. of the political government of the chineses . seeing in the former chapters we have treated at large of the political empire of the chineses , here i thought good to adjoin some things worthy of greater consideration : the emperor of china is absolute lord of the whole monarchy , and the empire is so govern'd by him , that no person may undertake any business of importance without his assent . the monarchy descendeth successively from the father to the sons , and where the direct line fails , it runs collateral ; all the rest , whether they be brethren or nephews , or otherways join'd in consanguinity , are honor'd with the title of kings , each of them having a province assign'd him , which they rule , but yet with such a limitation of authority , that having certain revenues assign'd them , all the rest is transferr'd into the emperor's treasury . there are six tribunals or courts of iustice which determine all causes and controversies of the whole empire : the first for chusing of magistrates : the second , the exchequer of his imperial majesties revenues : the third , for emergencies in ecclesiastical affairs : the fourth , for the militia : the fifth orders publick edifices , and such like buildings : the sixth spreads it self into several courts , concerning criminal causes . and by these six , with their subordinate officers , all business is dispatch'd . the emperor hath lords of his privy-council , which they call colaos , who as they are persons excellently vers'd in the knowledge of state affairs , so also they are had in estimation next to himself ; he hath likewise his governors , or lords lieutenants , of divers degrees , which are term'd mandorins , and accomplish'd in variety of learning and knowledge ; so that the whole kingdom is in a manner rul'd ( as plato's commonwealth ) only by learned men ; and that kingdom cannot but arrive to 〈◊〉 greatest heighth of felicity , in which either the prince acts like a philosopher , or a philosopher reigneth . this is manifest by the innumerable multi●●des of the inhabitants , which the emperor governeth with as much facility , as the master of a family doth his house ; it is also clear from the magnitude , splendor , and incredible magnificence of the cities , and the frequency of ●ridges , the structure of which , whether you have respect to their length , or 〈◊〉 rules of architecture , hath amaz'd such as beheld them : add unto this the convenience of publick passages , the afflux of shipping from all parts resorting to the metropolitan cities , the indefatigable labor and industry of the husbandmen in cultivating their lands , the great vigilancy and unwearied guard of the soldiery , the extraordinary rigor and severity of the iudges in punishing malefactors ; all which cannot have their original in so great an empire , without the supposition of excellent laws establish'd for the confirmation of the peace and tranquility thereof . as for the emperor 's annual revenues , although they are not always fix'd and certain , by reason of the vicissitude and alteration of times , yet for the most part in peace they easily amount to tayes , according to their exchequer rolls , in which , as father martinius avoucheth , they have not only the number of the inhabitants in every province and city , but also a compute of each years revenue most exactly registred . in the regency of the emperor vanly , the number of the inhabitants throughout the whole empire amounted to about two hundred millions , not accounting the emperor's servants , eunuchs , women , and children , and the revenue was estimated at . of gold after our rate ; but now , under the regency of this emperor , the revenues of his kingdoms being also in the audit , it far exceeds ; and for better satisfaction , i have here annex'd a table of the annual incomes of each of the fifteen provinces of the empire of china , paid into the exchequer ; together with the number of the inhabitants contain'd in every one of them in the time of the emperor vanly , which table i have extracted out of martinius his atlas . a catalogue of the families , fightmen-men , not reckoning the emperor's retinue , together with the tributes yearly paid throughout the whole empire , excepting tolls and customs , taken from the book of the compute of the chineses , in the year that the empire flourish'd , according to father martine martinius and others .   families . fighting-men sacks of rice . pounds of silk . trusses of hay . pounds of salt of ounces . . pechinck peckali , or cambalu , the metropolis , and a hundred and thirty five cities under it . . the kingdom of xansi hath five chief cities , unto which are subject ninety two less . . the kingdom of xensi .   . xantung hath six metropolitan cities , and ninety two others subject to them .   . the province of honan hath eight metropolitan cities , and a hundred others subject to them .   . the province of sucheu .   . huquang hath fifteen metropolitan cities .     . kiangsi hath thirteen metropolitan cities , and sixty two others under them .     . nanking , or quiang , hath fourteen metropolitan cities , and under them a hundred others . . chekiang hath eleven great cities , and sixty two others subject unto them . it abounds in silk . ● . fokien hath eight metropolitan cities , and unto them forty eight others .     . quantung , vulgarly canton , hath ten metropolitan cities , unto which are subject seventy three .     . quangsi hath twelve metropolitan cities , and subject to these above a hundred others .       . queicheu hath eight metropolitan cities , and to these ten other are subject .     . iunnan hath twelve metropolitans , and underthem eighty four cities .       chap. iii. of the cities of china , and the customs of the inhabitants . father martinius , samedus , trigautius , and gruberus , eye-witnesses , relate , that the empire of china is so full of inhabitants , the towns and villages so contiguous , that did the wall reach the south sea , it might deservedly be term'd but one city ; but there are metropolitans and chief cities of provinces to the number of a hundred and fifty , and of those of the inferior rank , a thousand two hundred sixty two , all fortifi'd with walls , works , and trenches ; besides , there are castles , corporation-towns , villages and granges without number . the cities for the most part are built four-square : their houses generally are wood , and not above one story , poor and rude without , but within very splendid ; each house is bound to affix a shield upon the door , containing the number of inhabitants , and of what condition each person is , to the end the mandorins may know how many persons every city contains , for the avoiding of seditions , and to gather in the revenues ; by which means it cannot be thought strange , that if foreiners come into china they are discover'd , their landlords being oblig'd , under the infliction of a severe penalty , not to conceal them . the mechanick arts are in great esteem amongst them , and they so manage them , that they suffer not the vilest dross to perish , but convert it to some gain . the learned apply themselves unto no other sciences , but politick and moral : they know not the name of the scholastick and speculative discipline , which is wonderful in a nation that aboundeth with ingenious persons ; yet their physicians by tradition are endow'd with an admirable knowledge of the palsie , by which , with incredible industry , they find out the most latent causes of diseases , and then apply for cure their proper remedies . but in the arts anvil'd out by modern curiosity , as architecture , sculpture , and weaving , if you except the knowledge of proportions and the opticks , they come not behind the europeans . for their other acquirements , see what i have said in the preceding discourse ; and he that desireth more full information , may have recourse to the above-cited authors . chap. iv. of the mountains of china , and the stupendious prodigies of nature which are observ'd in them . although in this empire mountains are so numerous , yet the greatest are the continual theme and argument of their studies ; for what our astrologers perform by the celestial houses , they make out by the terrestrial hills . but amongst their many enquiries by terrene calculations after their good and bad fortunes , there is nothing they more labor in , than the business of their sepulture , about which they spare no cost or pains , not only observing with no small scrutiny the summits , tops and superficies , but also making subtle inspections into the very bowels of the mountains , to find a fortunate spot of ground , which they fancy to resemble the head , tail , or heart of the dragon ; which done , they joyfully conclude they have found a place in which the person interr'd shall be happy , and his posterity successful : which opinion i believe to have been inculcated by some grave philosopher , to advance a filial piety to the deceased parents , and more special care of the honor of funerals . now the mountains of china are for the most part encompass'd with great villages , pleasant for most beautiful sepulchral monuments , chases , and groves , and a waving sea of rice makes them like a plain , which when groves and woods do smile with their summer attire , renders a most pleasant prospect , the chappels plac'd on them excelling for magnitude and splendor : there are also the monasteries of the priests ; but yet in the thick and overgrown woods liveth a barbarous nation not yet subjected to the chineses . many things are observ'd in these mountains , which ( if true ) may be deservedly accounted amongst the miracles of nature : some by reason of their immense heighth have a perpetual serenity on their tops ; others are cover'd with a continual dark mantle of ambient thick mists : there are some which triumph only with wholsom plants , exiling all venomous weeds . in the mountain queyu both small and great stones are found , in a cubical or four-square figure , which are also in one of the mountains of calabria , of which we have treated in our book of the subterranean world. the mountain paoki , in the province of xensi , hath the figure of a cock , who on the approach of a storm sendeth forth such murmurs and rorings , as may be heard at a great distance ; and olaus magnus , in his history of the northern reigons , saith , that such monstrous sounds happen in the mountains of the botnick sea. that is also worthy of admiration which the chinesian oreoscopists relate concerning the mountain cio , that on the top of it there is a stone five perches high ; and another also in the kingdom of fokien , which as often 〈◊〉 a storm is near , tottereth , and is moved hither and thither , as cypress 〈◊〉 shaken by the winds . there is another mountain continually cover'd with frost , the cause of which may be conjectur'd to be the nitrous spirits which the mountain , together with the vapors of the watry receptacles therein laid up , perspireth . there is a mountain in the province of kiangsi which hath two tops , the uppermost of which resembles a dragon , seeming to stoop fiercely at the lower spire , which appeareth like a rampant tyger ; from whose various aspects the priests make many rules of divination for their disciples . another mountain by its seven tops configureth the seven stars in the constellation of the greater bear. but the mountain fashion'd in the shape of an idol , near the city of tunchue in the province of fokien , exceedeth all admiration ; concerning which thus writeth father martinius in his atlas , page . the first mountain of this province ( saith he ) is worthy of admiration , being situate on the banks of the river feu ; for from this mountain they have , as i may say , not form'd a monstrous , but a mounta●●● idol , which they call fe ; it sitteth with cross legs , or decassated feet , folding the hands in his bosom : you may judge of the magnitude , the eyes , ears , nostrils , and mouth being perspicuous to the beholders at least two miles . this they suppose not to have been cut out by the labor of art , ( as dinostratus offer'd to carve the mountain athos into an alexander , holding a city in one hand , and a river in the other ) but the meer work of nature much assisted by fancy . they report of the mountain taipe in the province of xensi , much celebrated by the oreoscopists or mountain-diviners , that a drum being beaten on it raiseth suddenly thunder , lightning , and great tempests ; therefore is there a strict law and severe punishments provided , for whoever is found to offend in this kind . the oreologists relate , that there is a mountain in the province uquang , which is so tenacious of its own right , that if any one hath feloniously taken any of its wood , fruit , or the like , he shall never be able to depart thence , being perpetually included as in a labyrinth , but he that religiously abstaineth , may go thence without trouble . but we reckon this amongst the fables of the bonzii . there also are aeolian , or windy mountains , such as in europe ; for in the province of huquang is a mountuin call'd fang , from which ( as martinius relates , in the spring and autumn not the least breath appears ; but from the hollow caverns in summer assiduous blasts and continual blowings issue . chap. v. of wonderful lakes , rivers , and springs . the lakes of the chineses are like their mountains , full of rarities . there is a lake in the province of fokien , which converteth iron into copper ; the water being very green , we presume is full of nitrous spirits , and so discolour'd with coperas , which operates in the conversion of this metal . another lake call'd chung in the province of fokien , hath a greater wonder ; for they report , that in a fair house there erected , as often as rain or tempest is approaching , there is a sound heard like the ringing of a bell. in the mountain talaus , in the province of quantung , is said to be a lake which is most clear throughout the whole year , except in the autumnal season , in which it is tinctur'd so deep with a blue colour , that it dyes whatever is dipp'd in it . there is near sining , in the province of quantung , a mountain call'd tenlu , full of caverns , and dreadful to behold ; in it , as father martinius witnesseth , they report a standing pool to be , into which if you cast a stone from aloft , you shall presently hear a roring and noise like thunder , and immediately the skie being troubled , disembogues violent showers . in the province of iunnan is the lake call'd chin , so much celebrated by geographers , and set forth in their maps ; concerning which their histories relate , that out of the ruine of a great populous city , swallow'd by an earthquake , ( after whose dreadful devoration the scene suddenly chang'd into the prospect of this pleasant lake ) none but a child swimming on a piece of wood escap'd . this lake is call'd also the starry sea , from certain weeds appearing on the surface like beamy stars . chap. vi. of strange or forein plants in china . as the empire of china by a continu'd tract of lands participateth of the properties of many things with india , the seas being subject to the torrid zone , so also it produces various plants , endu'd with rare and admirable qualities ; of some whereof take the following account . the first is of the rose of china , which twice every day changeth its colour , now being all purple , and by and by becoming all white , yet without any sweet scent . there is also the plant call'd cha , which not being able to contain it self within the bounds of china , hath insinuated it self into europe : it aboundeth in divers regions of china , and there is great difference , but the best and more choice is in the province of kiangnan , in the territory of the city hoeicheu . the leaf being boil'd and infus'd in water , they drink very hot as often as they please ; it is of a diuretick faculty , much fortifies the stomach , exhilarates the spirits , and wonderfully openeth all the nephritick passages or reins ; it freeth the head by suppressing of fuliginous vapors , so that it is a most excellent drink for studious and sedentary persons , to quicken them in their operations ; and albeit at the first it seemeth insipid and bitter , yet custom makes it pleasant : and though the turkish coffee is said to produce the like effect , and the mexican chocolate be another excellent drink , yet tea , if the best , very much excelleth them , because chocolate in hot seasons inflameth the blood more than ordinary , and coffee agitateth choler ; but this liquor in all seasons hath one and the same effect . concerning this plant , see more in martinius his atlas sinicus . in the province of quantung groweth a plant call'd chisung , that is , weather-wise ; for the mariners , as father martinius relateth , do by the number and distance of the knots growing thereon , predict how many tempests shall be throughout the whole year , and when they shall happen . in the province of quangsi there groweth a tree which they call quanlang , which in stead of pith hath a soft pulp like unto meal , whereof the natives make bread , and apply to the same uses with flour ; of which trees marcus paulus venetus maketh mention , lib. . chap. . there is said to be a lake near the city vuting in the province of hunnam , which is call'd hociniao , on every side beautifully surrounded with trees ; the leaves that fall from them are chang'd into small birds of a black colour , in such numbers , that the inhabitants suppose them to be spirits . so martinius in his atlas . the like to these are reported to be in scotland and elswhere , as soland geese , clack-geese , and barnicles . the atlas of china mentions an herb in the province of huquang , call'd pusu , which liveth a thousand years , and hath the vertue of restoring youth , and changing gray hairs into black ; the truth of which may well be doubted . there is also found the root call'd ginseng in the province of leaotung , most famous throughout all china ; from the operation of whose wonderful vertue the vulgar chineses believe strange restoration of health and longevity . see father martinius in his atlas , fol. . it is reported , that there groweth an herb in the province of xensi , call'd quei , which being eaten causeth mirth and laughter , somewhat like unto the weed apiorisus . our atlas reporteth an admirable kind of withy or vine to grow in the mountains of quantung , call'd by the chineses , teng ; by the portuguese , the wheel ; you would believe it to be a rope wreath'd by nature , of a very great length , creeping along through the mountainous earth ; it is full of prickles , and with oblong leaves , and often spreads for the space of a furlong ; there is such plenty of it in the mountains , that the long branches being entangled within one another , make the way unpassable for the deer ; they make of it cables and tackle for ships , and being wrought in fine threds , it serves to make bee-hives , cratches , chairs , pillows , beds , and mattresses ; for no vermine will harbor in it : in the summer it greatly refresheth persons wearied with heat . there is such plenty of the best sort of this aqualin in the mountains of couchinchina , call'd moi , and in iunnan and chiangsi , provinces conterminate on couchinchina , that it is free for all persons to gather the same ; and sometimes it is transported to a hundred-fold gain , especially amongst the brachmans , who make sacred pyles of it on the great days of solemnity , in which women consecrate themselves to the flames , out of love to their deceased husbands ; or when the corps of great deserving persons are burnt : for they sottishly believe their false gods are wonderfully delighted with such kind of odours , and are thereby rendred propitious unto the souls of the deceased , in their transmigration . but the calambi is of a greater price , and reserv'd for the emperor : it groweth upon the mountains , and is fetcht thence by night with torches , the better to evade the incursions of wild beasts there residing . in iapan the noblemen make of it the turpentine , although by the beneficiency of the sun and climate , it is much improv'd . in the provinces of suchuen and xensi , and the city socieu , near the chinesian wall , is found in great abundance that so famous and physical drug rhubarb . there are such variety of fruit-trees in china , that they answer to all the products of that nature in every climate of the world , whether in the torrid , temperate or frozen zones ; but amongst them all she boasts of one tree that bears no fruit , as we may say , and yet abounds with delicious variety ; it is call'd by the chineses for its thorny and prickly leaves , po-lo-mie ; and in stead of buds and blossoms it thrusts forth excrescencies of a prodigious size , bigger than our largest pumpions , and not unlike , some of them as much as a man can carry ; the rind is tough and bristly , which opened , affordeth a store-house of delicious varieties , enough to satisfie twenty persons , insomuch that the chineses call it a sack full of honey fruit , the meanest of which for taste , as some report , excels the choicest of our mellons . like to this is the tree which the indians call papaya , and the chineses , fanyay-xu ; it beareth a bunch of fruit no bigger than our mellon , of taste delicious ; the iuice to be eaten with a spoon : and throughout the whole year it glories in green flowers and ripe fruit. there are in the aforesaide regions , especially in the province of chekiang , near the city sungiang , pine-trees of such a wonderful bigness , that eight men with their arms extended cannot fathom the circumference of one of them , within whose vast rind forty men may well stand ; also reeds of so great bigness , that the ioynts betwixt the internodes or knots will serve to hold liquor , in stead of a kilderkin or barrel . they have likewise in china a tree call'd kagin , yielding fruit twice a year , which by inversion thrusts forth the seed or kernels , like warts , or such excrescencies , on the out-side of the fruits , and is in common to the east and west-indies , who call it ananas ; but the chineses call it fam-polo-mie : it groweth in the provinces of quantung , kiangsi , and fokien , and is suppos'd to have been first brought from peru : the tree on which it groweth is not a shrub , but an herb , much like to our carduus , but call'd by them catriofoli ; on whose leaf a fruit groweth sticking unto its stalk , of so pleasant and exquisite a taste , that it may easily obtain the preeminence among the most noble fruits of india and china . the spermatick faculty is innate in all the parts thereof ; for not only the seeds shed on the ground , but it 's sprouts and leaves being planted , produce the like fruits : concerning which admirable product of nature , see what i have discoursed at large concerning the seeds of things , in the twelfth book of my subterranean world. the seeds of such plants conduce much to prove that new philosophy of plants , of which i have there laid the platform . the most noted fruits , manga , lici , and quei , are every where describ'd ; but how manga is inoculated in the pomecitron , is much different from the art of the europeans , being perform'd without transfoliation or inoculation ; for they only bind a bough of the fruit manga to a bough of the pomecitron , and daub it about with clay ; which being done , they conjoyn , and so bring forth the most excellent fruit of both . the author of atlas sinicus makes mention of a tree in the province of chekiang , which produceth a fruit that is fat , whereof they make most excellent white candles , which neither foul the hands , nor make any ill scent being extinguished ; the tree is like our pear-tree ; when the fruit is ripe , they break the bark , macerate and steep it in hot water , and when they have water'd the heated pulp , they make it up into a lump , which looks like suet ; and from its nut they extract oyl , like our oyl of olives , very useful in winter ; the leaves are stain'd with a copper-like redness , which dropping to the ground , afford sheep and kine good food , by which they become very fat . chap. vii . of strange beasts or animals in china . there are in all the empire of china , but especially in the province of iunnan and quangsi , great plenty of elephants , tygers , bears , and other wild beasts , common to several parts of the world ; but i shall treat only of such as are to be found no where else but in china . in the western provinces of china , viz. xensi and kiangsi , is the odoriferous stag or deer , ( for so the chineses call the xechiam ) being an animal which produceth musk ; concerning which , thus the author of atlas sinicus : that there may be no doubt ( saith he ) what musk is , i shall discover it , having been more than once an ocular spectator of what i now relate : there is a certain bunch or excrescency about the belly of the animal by the chineses call'd xe , much like a purse , consisting of a thin skin , cover'd with hair : the odour or fragrancy thereof is call'd xehiang , which signifieth musk ; it is a four-footed beast , not much unlike a deer , the hair of it somewhat more black , and altogether without horns ; the flesh of it , when kill'd , is eaten by the chineses . in this province , and in suchuen and iunnan , and the places more near the west , is found great plenty of musk. those bunches or purses , if they be not adulterated , are of as strong a scent as the pure zybeth ; but the crafty merchants stuff the purses which the skin of the beast maketh , with the blood , skin , or some part else , and sell them for the true and genuine : some mix it with dragons blood , and by this means of one bladder make two or three : but yet the more skilful do discern the fallacy ; for if being burn'd it evaporateth , it is believ'd to be true , but if it remaineth like a coal or cinder , it is adulterate . almost the same is deliver'd by father philip marinus in his history of tunchino , in which place there is plenty of these animals , which he saith are so simple , that not knowing how to escape , they will of their own accord present themselves unto the huntsmen to be slaughter'd . the hippopotame , or sea-horse , by the chineses call'd hayma . these animals are often seen on the shores of the chinesian and indian ocean , in hainam , the philippine islands , the maldivas , and especially in mozambique , on the southern coast of africa . they are very deformed creatures , and terrible to behold . father boim , whilst he staid at mozambique , dissected and inspected one of them ; of whom take the following account in his own words : i have ( saith he ) annexed a double scheme of the true sea-horse , of which when i was at mozambique , i saw a great company wallowing in the sea in a creek on the sands . the iudge of the city mozambique sent the head of an hippopotame unto the colledge , that i might peruse it ; which measuring , i found it in length three cubits from the mouth to the shoulders ; on the lower iaw it had two high bended teeth , unto which in the upper iaw the great teeth were consentaneous , and the tongue lolling out . afterwards viewing the more inland parts of crafraria , coasting the shore in a gally , we beheld at least fifty sea-horses within a stones-cast , neighing , and playing divers tricks in the water : a slave with his musquet kill'd one of them ; which bringing ashore , and dividing it amongst his companions , they pull'd out his teeth , and gave me some of the biggest of them . his skin is very hard ; he hath no hair but only in the end of his tail , which turns in ; they cast a brightness like polish'd black horn , and are about the bigness of a quill or small reed , of which the cafres make bracelets , both for ornament , and to prevent the palsie : of their teeth are made beads , crosses , and images ; some stop the flux of blood : but all have not this vertue , only those that are taken at a certain season of the year . in the royal hospital at goa there is a great sea-horse tooth , which being apply'd to a vein that is open'd , will immediately stop the blood. the story of a prince of malabar slain by the portuguese , is sufficiently known , whom they finding wounded with many bullets , yet without any sign of blood , though his wounds were gaping , stripp'd , and pulling away a piece of the bone of the hippopotame that hung about his neck , the blood , like a torrent that breaketh over the banks , flow'd out of the dead corps , being before so stopp'd and coagulated only by the frigid nature of this creature . thus father boim . the province of fokien hath an animal perfectly resembling a man , but longer arm'd , and hairy all over , call'd fese , most swift and greedy after humane flesh ; which that he may the better make his prey , he feigneth a laughter , and suddenly while the person stands listning , seiseth upon him . there are also in china apes and baboons of a different kind , whereof some imitate men , others , dogs and cats , and are also tractable and docile to admiration ; of which take father roth's relation , he being an eye-witness . the king of bengala ( saith he ) in the year . dispatch'd unto the emperor of the mogors a solemn embassy , with many rich presents , among which was a triumphal chariot drawn by two white horses , wonderfully adorn'd with gold and gems : but that which was more worthy of admiration , the charioteer was no humane creature ; for a great baboon guided the reins with no small skill and dexterity , his livery cloke and cap shining with scarlet and gold ; the champion , a great mastive , sitting on the highest seat , as in a throne of majesty , deck'd and adorn'd with gold and iewels in so great splendor , that he seem'd to be some great prince and not a dog ; his valets-de-chambre , pages and lacquies , richly dress'd according to their place and office , were all apes and monkies , officiously attending round about him , who so well had learnt his lesson , that when any person of quality drew near , he not only perform'd due reverence , making low congies , but his well instructed followers did the like : which the emperor beholding with great pleasure and admiration , caus'd a high treatment to be prepar'd for them , where each had his own proper and peculiar mess , and his guests feasted themselves with good order and gravity . this pleasant comedy i saw acted in the imperial palace at agra . so far father roth. chap. viii . of several fowls no where found but in china . amongst these the bird-royal , which they call fum hoam , deserves the first and chiefest place ; of whom father boim in his flora gives us this following account : this bird ( saith he ) of most admirable beauty , if at any time absent , or a while unseen , it is an omen of some misfortune to the royal family ; the male is call'd fum , the female hoam ; they have their nests in the mountains near peking ; their heads are like a peacocks : the chineses emblem their shoulders to the vertues , their wings signifie iustice , their sides obedience , and the nest fidelity . this pious bird , as they term it , is in this like a rhinoceros , that it never turns , but goeth backward , with the majestick pace of a stag ; it hath a cock's train , crested like a serpent , feet like a tortoise , and angels wings . the emperor , colaos , and mandorins , have these birds embroider'd on their vests and other habits . in the kingdom of suchue are fleece-bearing hens , they are small duck-leg'd , yet bold and daring , and are much esteem'd by the women for their callow down and soft plumage , resembling wooll , delightful to handle . they also report , that in this province there is a bird produc'd of the flower tunchon , which therefore is call'd tunchonfung . this bird doth measure out life with the days of the flower , so fading , and so expiring : she is vested with so great variety of plumes , that her wings expanded , lively deportray the beauties of the flower when blown . between couchinchina and the island hainan , are many great and small rocks , within which in the spring-time a multitude of little birds , like unto sparrows or swallows , flock to build their nests ; from whence they come is not known , they fix their nests to the rocks , where with singular artifice they lay their eggs , hatch their young ones , and flie away : their nests are gather●d up , and transported by whole cargoes into china and iapan , where they are esteem'd as great delicacies ; they are in a manner diaphanous or transparent : i have three of them in my study ; they are somewhat of a yellowish colour , of an aromatical composition , and being mix'd with any sort of meat whatsoever , give it a grateful taste ; the matter whereof these nests are built , they produce out of their stomachs , which fixing upon the rocks , they curiously form with a liquor they find issuing from the clefts : but of this see more in father daniel bartolus his history of china , and father philip marinus his history of china , fol. . chap. ix . of the fishes of china . there is in the province of quantung the so much admir'd animal , by the chineses call'd hoangioyu , that is , the saffron-fish , which in the summer season is wonderfully transform'd to a bird of the same colour , and like other fowls flying over the mountains , seeketh its nutriment ; but when autumn is ended , returning to the sea , it is chang'd into a fish , which the natives esteem as a great delicacy for its most pleasant taste . they report of a fish in the same province , which they call the swimming cow , that it often cometh ashore , and fighteth with the land cows ; but continuing long out of the water , the horn waxeth soft , and becoming of no defence , the fish is compell'd to return again to the waters to recover the hardness of the horn. the author of the atlas saith , that there are a kind of bats in the province of xensi , which are as big as a hen or goose , and much sought after by the chineses as a singular dish , their flesh being much preferr'd before the most delicate meats that can be made of hens . see what i have said before concerning bats in the empire of the mogor . in the province of quantung is found a sea-monster with four eyes and six feet , which liveth by feeding on oysters , and vomits up things like pearls ; it resembleth the creature call'd a sea-spider , and is not much unlike a tortoise . in the province of quangsi , in the cleft of a mountain , are fish that have four feet and horns , which the chineses call the delight of the dragon , and esteem it an offence worthy to be punish'd with death to injure them . they say also , that there is in this tract of land an animal which resembleth a bird in the head , and a fish in the tail , which they call rondoves , that is swallows ; i have one to shew in my study , which will turn it self unto that part from whence the wind bloweth . the same author likewise reporteth ▪ that in this province are found crabs , which when they have left the water and come into the air , immediately are turn'd into a hard stone , yet retaining their form . chap. x. of the serpents of china . there are in this empire serpents of so prodigious a size , that ( as martinius in his atlas relateth ) in the province of quangsi there are some thirty foot long , unto which if their bulk answereth , one would believe that greater cannot be . the flora sinensis reporteth of the serpent call'd gento , that it devoureth whole stags , yet is not very venomous ; it is of an ash-colour , its length from eighteen to twenty four foot : being hungry , it rusheth out of the thickets and seizeth its prey : erected upon his tail , he maintains a fight with men or wild beasts ; and oftentimes will seize upon a man by leaping from a tree , and kill him by its violent windings about him . the chineses preserve his gall to cure the diseases of the eyes . marcus paulus venetus testifieth the same of the serpents of carrajam , which are so great , that some are in length ten paces , in thickness ten palm ; a geometrical pace consisting of five foot , the length of this serpent must be fifty foot , and so it exceeds the serpents of quangsi twenty foot ; but if the common pace , which is three foot , then they are equal ; but thus marcus paulus : there are bred in the province of carrajam very great serpents , some in length ten paces , and in thickness ten palms , having in stead of feet , claws like those of a lion or falcon ; they have great heads , and fiery eyes , staring as wide as sawcers , and bunching forth like footballs ; their mouth and iaws so wide , that are able to swallow a man , with large and sharp teeth , being terrible to behold ; they are taken after this manner : the serpent in the day-time lieth hid in caves of the mountains , and in the night-time goeth forth to hunt the dens of beasts for prey , which he devoureth , fearing neither lions , bears , or any other creature ; and having satisfi'd his hunger , returneth to his cave , with the weight of his body ploughing exceeding deep furrows , the earth being sandy , in which tract the huntsmen fix strong stakes , pointed with sharp iron , which they conceal with the sand ; and when the serpent cometh forth to seek his prey , or returneth back , as he creepeth along , the sand giveth way , and the iron spikes pierce his breast , goring his entrails ; where being fastned , and sore wounded , the huntsmen kill him , and sell his gall at a great price , it being medicinal ; the flesh they sell for meat , and men feed freely on it . thus far marcus paulus venetus . and though these may be reckon'd amongst dragons , yet art they without poyson , of which there are divers others ( as martinius relateth ) in the province of chekiang . there are also other serpents in china , full of incurable poyson , call'd cabra de cabelo , that is , the hairy-headed serpent , of whose stone we have made mention . in the empire of the mogor there is another sort , swoln with deadly venom , and exceedingly valu'd for the excellent antidotes that are compounded of them . let this serpent be steep'd in a large vessel full of rich wine , so that his head may come out at a hole made in the middle of the cover , then put fire under it till the wine be ready to boil , and the poyson of the serpent breathe out , and is all dissolv'd into smoke , the head being cut off , the flesh is the most precious antidote against all poysons . there are tortoises discover'd in the chinesian ocean , as the atlas testifieth , that afar off appear like rocks . the flora sinensis says , that there are found tortoises in the kingdom of honan , some green , and some blue ; there are also others , that to mend their face , have wings added to their feet . chap. xi . of the wondrous stones and minerals in china . the author of the atlas sinicus , and other writers say , that nature hath here sported her self in stones , and the oeconomy of minerals , as well as animals . in the province huquang , at the mountain xeyen , especially after the fall of rains , are found stones which they call swallows , because they so exactly resemble that bird , that they want nothing ; the physicians distinguish them into male and female , and use them in their several compounds . the chinesian genealogists report , that there is a stone found in the province of xensi of an inestimable price , for that it increaseth and decreaseth with the full and wane of the moon . many writers of natural observations report , that the stone call'd selenitis hath the same effect amongst us : this is a kind of talcus or specular stone , which i have oftentimes observ'd , not only to shine at the brightness and splendor of the moon , but perfectly to shew , as in a glass , the figure of the moon , when at full , when an half-moon , and when in a sextile figure ; whence i suppose the fable to have its original , that this lunary stone sometimes increaseth , and sometimes decreaseth , according to the appearance of the moon . they have an earth call'd quei , a mineral very bright , and much esteem'd by the women , being endow'd with a cosmetick faculty , which infus'd in water with a gentle fucus , mundifies the skin , taking away all morphew , freckles , flushing , pimples , and such rubifying ebullition ; they call it quei x● , that is , the noble lady . there is in the province of xantung a stone taken out of a cows paunch , of a clay colour , about the bigness of a gooses egge , but inferior to a bezoar in solidity , being of a lighter substance , and therefore thought by some to be the more eminent in vertue . in the province of kiangsi , at the mountain yangkiu , is seen a wonderful stone , which being form'd into an humane shape , either by nature of art , assumeth divers colours , according to the various temperature of the air , as some affirm , by which they prognosticate either fair or foul weather . there is a city call'd iaocheu , on the northern bank of the river po , in the province of kiangsi , which alone hath the honor to make the best porcelane ware , or china dishes , so highly esteem'd in europe and elsewhere ; yet they fetch their materials from another city that hath that precious vein of earth in great abundance , which yields them small audits , not being able to make the like use thereof . the body of this earth is rather of a sandy than cla●ie substance , tender and brittle , which they knead , with often sprinkling water , into a contiguous paste , thence raising and modeling vessels of what size or shape they please , which they bake with great care by gentle , yet continu'd heats , till they bring it to some perfection ; and being broken , they new mould them , bringing them almost to their first value . as the mountains of china are replenish'd with other metals , so also there are plenty of gold and silver mines ; but by the emperor's edicts they are prohibited to dig them , because from the virulent exhalations of that earth , the workmen are expos'd to diseases and death . but they have golden ore , which they extract from the sand of rivers and springs . and besides , they have those which promise to themselves and others , mountains of gold by the art of chymistry ; and there is a place near pukiang in the province of sucheu , that boasts it self for the birth-place of hoangtius , the first professor of alchymie , and transmutation of metals into gold , two thousand five hundred years before the birth of our saviour . and that this empire is rich in gold and other metals , the plenty of hot baths , the abundance of nitre , alumen , vitriol , sulphur , and subterranean fires , do sufficiently evidence . there is a spring in the province of honan , the upper part of whose water is cold ; but if you thrust your hand in a little depth , you will find it to be scalding hot . but that which is most worthy of admiration is , that in the province of xansi are wells of fire , and those as common as springs of water in other parts : the inhabitants dress their meat therewith , closing up the mouth of the well , that it admitteth of nothing else but the pot or kettle ; and the heat so contracted , easily makes the pot boil . father martinius in his atlas saith , that this fire is thick , and not so bright as other flame , and though very hot , yet consumeth not wood cast into it ; being collected as in a stove , it may easily be carried about , and us'd to boil meat , but at last it will expire . they have also in this province mines of coal , like to that us'd in england , being of great use to the northern chineses , especially for heating their furnaces ; they are digg'd up in huge great pieces , but they break them , and mix'd with water they make them up into lumps , which with difficulty take fire , but when once kindled , burn fiercely , and continue long : the fnrnaces in their stoves are like those in germany , but sometimes they are made like unto a bed , and serve to lie upon in the winter . thus martinius in his atlas . some special remarks taken out of athanasius kircher's antiquities of china . part . v. the preface . although the chineses have not that knowledge of the speculative sciences as the europeans , yet they are very capable of them , and have profited so far in the mathematicks , that although formerly they hardly understood any part but astronomy and arithmetick ; yet diligently studying the books compos'd by the europeans , they have attempted to publish somewhat concerning occult philosophy , abundantly laboring in the ethicks and politicks , together with the oeconomicks , judging him fittest for the great dignities and employments of the empire , that is best read therein . and in these arts their governors are great proficients , as will appear , if you consider with what admirable order their laws are form'd , for the preservation , glory , and riches of so large an empire . chap. i. of the bridges and wonderful fabricks of the chineses . and first the bridge call'd loyang in the province of fokien , built by a prefector governor call'd cayang , exceedeth all admiration , the longitude whereof extendeth about sixty perches , and the latitude six ▪ where this bridge now stands there was formerly a passage for ships , but very dangerous , by reason of the extraordinary violence of the current . the building of this bridge cost crowns ; concerning which the author of the atlas gives this relation : i twice beheld ( saith he ) the famous bridge loyang with amazement ; it is all built of one sort of black hewn stone , having no arches , but is erected upon three hundred massie stone-piles , all of the figure of a ship , on each side ending in an acute angle , that , they may the less suffer by the force and beating of the waves ; on the tops of these piles are laid stones of an equal length , every one of which is twenty two paces in length , and two in breadth , as i measur'd them ; and of these stones there are all alike : and to prevent falling off , there are rails with lions cut in stone on both sides , with many other ornaments : a most stupendious work , and deservedly admir'd : but this is only the description of part of this bridge , which lieth between the town logan , and a castle built upon the bridge ; the other part being equal . that this bridge should be built with so little cost , is no wonder , considering the greatest part of the laborers serve gratis in publick works , and those that receive wages have not the tenth part so much as our laborers in europe . marcus paulus venetus maketh mention also of this bridge when he describeth the city of xartes . there is a bridge in the province of queicheu call'd tiensem , that is , built by heaven ; it is a most excellent work of nature , consisting of one stone , over the torrent tanki , whose latitude is two perches , and the longitude twenty . this place formerly was shut up within a mountain ; but by the force and violence of the floods , the mountain being eaten away and hollow'd , this bridge was left . in the province of xensi is a way made with bridges by the general of an army nam'd chauleang , in the making whereof an army of many hundred thousand men were employ'd , whole mountains cut through at such a depth , that the sides perpendicularly equal with the top of the mountains , seem to brave the clouds , and yet every way admitteth the light that elapseth from above . in some places he built bridges with beams and spars laid from mountain to mountain , and upheld by beams plac'd under them ; in places where the valleys are , wide pillars are apply'd . the third part of the voyage consisteth of bridges of so great heighth , that you scarcely dare look down ; the breadth of the way is capable of receiving four horsemen abreast , and to prevent falling , they have plac'd rails of wood and iron on both sides ; it is call'd cientao , that is , the bridge of props and rails , and was erected to shorten the way from the city of hanchung unto the metropolitan city of siganfu , which before was stadia , through many turnings and windings ; and now by the passage through these mountains , their voyage is but stadia . there is another bridge in this province , near unto chogan , on the bank of the river fi , built on one arch from mountain to mountain , whose length is forty chinesian perches , that is four hundred cubits ; the altitude or perpendicular to the saffron-river , which passeth under the bridge , is reported to be fifty perches ; the chineses call it the flying bridge . i have seen the like bridge built from mountain to mountain in france near nemanse , which hath three stories ; the first consisteth of four arches , under which coaches pass , the other is rais'd upon twelve arches , a passage for horsemen ; the third hath thirty six arches , and serveth for an aqueduct ; report says 't was built by the ancient romans ; it is vulgarly call'd le pont du garden , erected over a river of the same name . in the province of iunnan , over a most deep valley , through which a torrent runneth with a rapid and violent flux of waters , is a bridge reported to be built by the emperor mingus , of the family of hame , in the sixty fifth year of christ , rais'd not with the cementing of stones or plaister-work , but with iron chains fastned to rings and hooks , so placing the bridge to beams above ; there are twenty chains , and every one consisteth of twenty perches ; many passing over together , the bridge removeth hither and thither , possessing the passengers with giddiness and fear of the ruine and fall of the bridge . i cannot sufficiently admire the dexterity of the chinesian architects , who durst undertake so many difficult works for the convenience of passengers . when once you descend from the bridges upon the craggy mountains into the campaign , you enter upon the publick ways , which are so pleasant , being pav'd with foursquare stone , that you would think you went still through a city ; and where the rough mountains deny a passage , there their ingenuity hath contriv'd a way , though perform'd with great labor and difficulty ; for in some places they were compell'd to cut down rocks , in others to level the aspiring tops of mountains , and fill up the low valleys , an incredible number of hands having been employ'd to make an easie passage throughout the whole region , which at length they have perform'd : and in ●ertain distances , at every stone or mile boundary , which contain each ten chinesian stadia , are appointed posts , by whose diligence , in a very short time , all the proclamations and imperial edicts are carried unto the governors with much speed . at each eighth boundary , that is one days iourney , are erected publick houses , which they call cunquon and yeli , unto which the magistrates direct those that travel upon publick concerns , having first acquainted those to whose charge the keeping of these houses is committed , with the dignity of the person , and the time when they will arrive , that so they may provide accordingly for their entertainment and reception . the banks of the rivers are as commodious as the imperial ways , no tree o● other impediment being left within five cubits distance of the water , by which the towing of their ships and boats should be retarded . in many places they have made wharfs of square stone , and plac'd where necessity requireth , stone bridges of divers arches ; so that by the magnificency of these works they at least equalize the ancient greeks and romans , if not excel them ; so great is the zeal and study of all persons to advance the publick interest . i shall here say nothing concerning the magnificence , splendor , and almost infinite multitude of their ships , which are found in every river throughout the whole empire , and in so great a number , that , as the fathers write , any one may well doubt whether more persons live in their ships , especially in the kingdoms nigh unto the sea , or in the cities : but concerning these , see trigautius , samedus , atlas , marinus , and others . as for the buildings within the walls , those of private persons are not stately , they having more regard to their convenience than splendor or ornament ; for the most part they are but one story , abhorring the trouble of going up stairs : but what they want in heighth , they recompence in length and breadth , which makes it no wonder to find cities in china of a vast extent : the six stories of the roman colledge plac'd in length , would extend fifty paces more than half an italian mile , which with the gardens , schools , and courts , would make a city : nor doth the splendor or beauty of the cities of china come near those of europe , for they admit of no windows next the street , but all inwards , like the religious houses of nuns amongst us . the houses of wealthy persons are splendid and costly , but those of the magistrates or mandorins exceed the rest , and may truly be call'd palaces . in each metropolis there are fifteen or twenty , and oftentimes more ; in the other cities , for the most part eight ; in the lesser , four ; they are all built alike , only some are bigger than others , according to the dignity of the prefect or magistrate , and all erected at the emperor's cost , for his officers either civil or military . neither doth the emperor only allow them palaces and ships , but also furniture , provision , and servants . the greater palaces have four or five courts , with as many houses on the front of the several courts ; in the frontispiece of each are three gates , that in the middle the biggest ; both sides of the gates are arm'd with lions cut in marble , at whose bounds is a most capacious hall supported with mighty pillars , call'd tang ; in this the magistrate administreth iustice , on each side whereof publick posts have their lodgings ; next to this is the inward hall call'd sutang , which is the privy-chamber for retirement , conference , and salutation : lastly , the great gate and house , the apartment of the magistrate's wife and children , being most richly adorned ; to which is adjoin'd groves , gardens , and lakes , for pleasure and delight . but yet these palaces being built all of wood , have this inconvenience , that if a fire break out , oftentimes whole cities are reduc'd into ashes in a very small space , as it hapned to peking , the greatest city in this large empire , except nanking , which was totally consum'd with fire by a rebel , at the beginning of the irruption made by the tartars , in four days space ; yet it was restor'd to its pristine splendor by the tartars in four years time . but i will conclude my discourse of the fabricks of china with the most stupendious , and never enough to be admir'd master-piece of all their works . the famous chinese wall. xius emperor of china , and founder of that imperial family , began this wall , who excell'd all the chinesian princes in the magnitude of his works , and the glory of his martial atchievements : having conquer'd all china by subjugating the family of cheva , from the governor of a province , he arose to be absolute and sole monarch , reducing the tartars by many signal victories ; and to prevent their future incursions , he began this work the twenty second year of his reign , which was two hundred and ten years before christ , and in five years space compleated the whole fabrick , impressing three men out of ten throughout the whole empire , which amounted to many millions . and such was the composure of this miraculous work , being so strongly compacted and closely joyn'd , that if in any place of the cementations a nail might be driven between the stones , those that committed that error , were to be put to death without mercy ; by reason whereof the work became so wondrous strong , that it is the greatest part of admiration to this day ; for notwithstanding the many vicissitudes of the empire , changes of government , batteries and assaults , not only of the enemy , but of violent tempests , deluges of rain , shaking winds , and wearing weather , yet it discovers not the least sign of demolishment , nor crack'd or craz'd with age , but appears almostas in its first strength , greatness , and beauty ; and well may it be , for whose solidity whole mountains , by ripping up their rocky bowels for quarries , were levell'd , and vast desarts , drown'd with deep and swallowing sands , swept clean to the firm bottom . there is also a channel made by the chineses , at a vast expence both of cost and labor , for commodious navigation unto the royal city of peking : and although many admire the dutch for their trenches or cataracts cut through the land for passage from place to place , yet the channel iun in china is admirable , beyond all their works ; concerning which martinius in his atlas gives the following account : the province of xantung deservedly boasts of the river iun , the most famous channel throughout the whole empire of china , digg'd with incredible labor and industry , by which from most parts of the empire ships bring merchandize to the royal city of peking . this trench beginneth on the north of the city socien , from the bank of the saffron river , thence stretching it self unto cining and lincing ; from whence in that channel it passeth into the river quei , being some hundred miles . i have counted upon it above twenty cataracts or waterfalls made of hewn stone , with a passage for ships , where they dam up the waters with a sluce , which is easily heav'd up by the benefit of an engine with a wheel , affording an outlet to the waters ; and if they want water for great vessels , then in the middle passage , before you come to cining , they let it in from the lake cang , through the greatest cataract , as much as they please , timely closing the passage , to prevent an inundation . these cataracts are commonly call'd tung-pa , because they sustain the force of the water flowing from the lake : now when ships arrive , that they may not be forc'd to sail through the lake , they have cut a trench or channel on the bank , fortifi'd with rampiers , by which all ships do easily pass . at each cataract are persons maintain'd at the publick charge , to attend the ships until they are pass'd the cataracts . the province of chekiang is rough and mountainous , not able to compare with other provinces for great cities , multitude of inhabitants ; and richness of soil , yet affords two commodities of great profit , which none of the rest have , and those of so great use , that they are an ornament to the whole empire . the first is many thousand bails of the best paper , which plentifully furnisheth the fifteen provinces . the other is that gum which they call cie , distilling from trees , not unlike that which drops from our fir-trees ; and of this they make that varnish wherewith they so dress their houses , that although the out-sides be but low and mean , yet within they far exceed all europe for splendor , every thing therein being so transparent , that you can look no where , but as in a mirror each opposite object is represented ; and being temper'd with divers colours , and beautifi'd with birds , flowers , and dragons , the several effigies of gods and goddesses , and other figures drawn to the life , which at once abundantly delight , and cause admiration in the beholders . when the gum is gather'd , they make it of what colour they please , but the gold colour is in most esteem , and next that the black. before it is dry'd , it sendeth forth venomous exhalations , which cause swellings , the pthysick , and consumption ; but they who use this preparation , have an antidote ready , which defends them from infection . things painted with this gum or varnish , dry soonest in a damp place ; but once dry'd , never yields nor melteth . the chineses also boast of other excellent inventions ; as first , that ingenious art of printing , us'd by them long before it was known in europe : but yet they understand not the right use of it , being ignorant of the art of founding letters , or composing with them , but cutting or engraving upon wood what they have to print , like our sculp'd plates fitted for the rowling-press ; so that not being able to distribute their character , they are forc'd to have a standing from for every page , by which means the printing of one volume oft-times filleth a whole house with their typographical tables ; as for example , if the whole have but sheets , they must have tables . the diameter of the bell of peking , next the canon , where it beginneth to close at the top , is cubits digits , the circumference of the handle bended is cubits , and there the dameter is about cubit ; the altitude of the perpendicular canon above the top is three cubits : now the chinesian cubit is divided into digits , where of are equivalent to our geometrical foot. some special remarks taken out of athanasius kircher's antiquities of china . part . vi. of the hieroglyphical characters of the chineses . there is no nation so barbarous , but they have some way to manifest their conceptions one to another ; but above others , the chineses have the most significant characters ; the first inventor of which was fohi , about three hundred years after the flood , as their records say , who form'd divers figures drawn from animals , birds , reptils , fishes , herbage , plants , trees , and abundance of other things : so that according to the numerous variety of the products of nature , and her several resemblances , such , and so infinite were their characters ; which though the modern chineses , taught by experience , have rectifi'd , yet at this day they have above eighty thousand , the study of which is the apex of all their learning ; but they are able with ten thousand to make out handsomly most expressions upon all occasions : yet those that wade farthest into the puzzles and difficulties of so long lessons , and so tedious a science , are preferr'd to the highest offices and dignities of place , which seldom happens till they grow aged . the chinesian characters being so numerous , the language is wonderful equivocal , and oneword oftentimes , only by the different pronunciation ; or placing of the accent , may signifie ten , or sometimes twenty various things , whereby it is rendred more difficult than possibly can be imagin'd . the mandorin language is common to the empire , and is the same as the language of castile in spain , and the tuscan in italy : the characters are common unto the whole empire of the chineses , as also to iapan , couchinchina , corea , and touchin , though the idiom is much different ; so that the people of iapan &c. do understand books and epistles that are written in this sort of characters but yet cannot speak mutually to , or understand one another ; like the figures of numbers us'd throughout europe , and by all persons understood , although the words by which they are pronounced are exceeding different ; so that 't is one thing to know the chinesian language , and another to speak the tongue . a stranger that hath a strong memory , and doth apply himself to study , may arrive to a great heighth of that learning , by reading the chinefian books , although he be neither able to speak it himself , or understand those that speak it . but father iacobus pantoja , according to the musical notes , ut , re , mi , fa , sol , la , first of all found out the rising and falling of the accents to be observed in the pronunciation , assisted by which , they overcome the difficulties of the language . the first of the five chinese accents answereth to the musical note ut , and the sound of it is call'd in the chinese , cho pim , as if you should say , the first word equally proceeding . the second note answereth to re , and it is term'd in the chineses language pum xim , that is , a clear equal voice . the third note agreeth with mi , and the sound in the chinese is xam xim , that is , a lofty voice , the fourth note is sounded like fa , and is term'd in the chinese , kiu xun , that is , the elated voice of one that is going away . the fifth note answering to sol , in the chinese is call'd se xun , that is , the proper voice or speech of one that is coming in : for example , that one word ya , written in the european characters , and having the five notes above affixed , it must be prounc'd with divers voices and accents ; a tooth , yâ ; dumb , yā ; excellent , yà ; stupidity , yá ; a goose , ya : for as the same word suggesteth divers significations , and the speech spoken slower or faster resembleth the modes and times in musick ; so from the words of monosyllables ( for the chineses have none of bis , tres , or more syllables ) is a timely harmony ; by the help of which notes strangers may attain to something of the tongue , though with great labor , and indefatigable patience : and though the same word hath one signification in the mandorins language , and a contrary in iapan and other places , yet knowing this one speech and character , you may travel not only through the empire of china , but the adjacent kingdoms . those that are earnest to make further scrutiny in quest of all these wonderful relations , may resort to the author himself , and to those in his quotations ; for this we thought a sufficient appendix to the dutch embassy , the one seeming the better to illustrate the other , many of the same concerns being handled in both . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e the severe laws of the lacedaemonians . the division of the globe . asia divided . the name of china . china , whence so named . the division of china . the situation the extent . english miles . english miles . the revenue by taxes . the situation of zansi . the situation of xensi . prester-iohn in asia . the situation of honan . the situation of sucheu . the situation of hucang . the situation of chekiang ▪ the situation of fokien . the situation of quangsi . the situation of queicheu . the situation of iunnan . the description of the island iava . the description of the city maccoa ▪ quantung and her cities . a ●toel is ducatoons in silver . the ambassadors noble entertainment in this city . notes for div a -e a two-fold interpretation of this monument . whence the gospel , as a●so the heathenish super●●itions came into china the description and boundaries of china . it s several names . the division of the empire of china . the first disc●very of the syro-chinesian monument . by whom first made publick martin . atlas pag. . at what time the christian faith entred into china . the creatic●● of all thi●gs . the fall of adam . the incarnation of the son of god. the excellency of the christian law. the des●ription of the situation of iudea according to the chinese geographers . the effect of the gospel and law of christ the building of churches . presbyter iohn , where he inhabited . belor a most high mountain . why the emperor of the aloyssines is called presbyter iohn . the king of barantola adored as a god. where presbyter iohn resided . 〈…〉 the d●scription of hancheu or qu●nsai . the voyage of benedict goes , for the discovery of cathay . a description of the walls of china . the habit of th● tartars of kalmack . the ridiculous worship of the great lama . the high mountain langur . the voyage of father amatus chesaud . the voyage of m. paulus venetus . the time of mahomet's coming into the world. the great cham converted to christianity the letter of haolon to the k. of france . the presents of st. lewis king of france , to the g●●at cham. the various changes of the christian law in china . the ignorance of the chineses . the nobility of china receive the law of christ. the emperor vumly , when he had slain his wife and daughter , hang'd himself . many noble chineses converted to the christian religion . the inscription of the church of the fathers of the society of iesus . the original of the chinesian astronomy . our fathers appointed to correct the calendar by the emperor's edict . the errors of the chineses in geography . the emperor's habit , the three sects of the chineses . the first sect. the second sect. the third sect. a journal of the embassy from their majesties john and peter alexievitz, emperors of muscovy &c. over land into china through the provinces of ustiugha, siberia, dauri, and the great tartary to peking the capital city of the chinese empire by everard isbrand, their ambassador in the years , , and written by adam brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original high-dutch printed in hamburgh, ; to which is added curious observations concerning the products of russia by h.w. ludolf. beschreibung der chinesischen reise. english brand, adam, d. . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing b estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) a journal of the embassy from their majesties john and peter alexievitz, emperors of muscovy &c. over land into china through the provinces of ustiugha, siberia, dauri, and the great tartary to peking the capital city of the chinese empire by everard isbrand, their ambassador in the years , , and written by adam brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original high-dutch printed in hamburgh, ; to which is added curious observations concerning the products of russia by h.w. ludolf. beschreibung der chinesischen reise. english brand, adam, d. . ludolf, heinrich wilhelm, - . curious observations concerning the products of russia. p. : leaves of plates. printed for d. brown and t. goodwin, london : . some curious observations concerning the products of russia has special t.p. (pp. - ) translation of the author's beschreibung der chinesischen reise. reproduction of original in the bodleian library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng ides, evert ysbrants. natural history -- soviet union -- pre-linnean works. asia -- description and travel. china -- description and travel. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - aptara keyed and coded from proquest page images - rina kor sampled and proofread - rina kor text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a journal of an embassy from mvscovy into china , over land. peter alexiovitz the present grand czar of moscovie anno aetat . . a journal of the embassy from their majesties iohn and peter alexievitz , emperors of muscovy , &c. over land into china , through the provinces of vstiugha , siberia , dauri , and the great tartary , to peking , the capital city of the chinese empire . by everard isbrand , their ambassador in the years , , and . written by adam brand , secretary of the embassy . translated from the original in high-dutch , printed at hamburgh , . to which is added , curious observations concerning the products of russia . by h. w. ludolf . london : printed for d. brown at the black swan and bible without temple-bar ; and t. goodwin at the queens head over-against st. dunstan's church , fleet street . . the habitts of the ostiacken & kerrgiesen people . the habitts of the tungusen and daurischn people . an account of an embassy from mvscovy into china over land . the now most illustrious princes ivan and peter alexievits , great lords , emperors , grand dukes , and conservators of all the great , and little , and white russia ; of muscovy , of volodimir and novogorod ; emperors of casan ; emperors of astrachan ; emperors of siberia ; lords of plesko ; great dukes of twersco , leghorscho , permsco , veatsco , belgarsco , &c. lords and great dukes of novogorod in the lower countries ; of rosansko , rostessko , gerestessko , beteozarsko , oudersco , obdorsko , condinsko , and all the northern parts ; lords of the country of versco , of cartalinsko , and of gruzinsco , and of the country of cabardinsco ; czars and dukes of circasco , and igorsco , lords and monarchs of several other dominions and provinces , east , west , and north ; which are their inheritance from father to son : these , i say , my most gracious lords and princes , having after mature deliberation resolved to send a most splendid embassy to the great amologdachan ( or emperor of china ) ; everrard isbrand , a native of germany , born in the city of gluckstad , in the dukedom of holstein , was pitch'd upon by the abovementioned two czars , as a fit subject to discharge so great a trust ; and being accordingly declared their ambassador to the great amologdachan , he gratefully accepted of the favour bestowed upon him by both their czarish majesties ; and after his humble thanks for the grace received from their hands in putting so much confidence in him , he ordered his equipage , and all other matters requisite for so great a journey , to be got in readiness to depart at a minutes warning . after some time spent in providing several rich presents , which we were to carry along with us into china , and all other necessaries ; the ambassador and the chiefest of his retinue were in the year , the d of march , introduced into the presence of ivan alexievits , to kiss his czarish majesty's hands ; and on the th of march following , having been admitted into the presence of peter alexievits , the youngest of the two czars , to receive the same honour from his hands after his return to musco from peresla , we set out on our journey the next following day , being the th of march. the whole attendance of the ambassador at his departure from musco , consisted only in one and twenty persons ; among whom were twelve germans , the rest muscovites . we were provided with a good chest of physick , a physician , and a good number of baggage-waggons to carry our provisions , wines , and all other necessaries for so great a journey ; and having taken our leave , not without some tears , of our friends , both germans and muscovites , who conducted us for some miles out the town , we continued our journy towards troitza . but before i go any further in giving an account of this embassy , i hope it will not be look'd upon in me as a presumption , if by way of digression , i touch upon some general matters concerning muscovy , which being otherwise known by the name of the great or black russia , extends its frontiers to the utmost borders of europe and asia . it is of a vast extent , its length reaching from the confines of poland as far as to the great asiatick tartary , and its breadth from the frozen sea to the caspian lake or sea ; but many of its provinces ( especially those bordering upon asia ) are almost desolate . among many others , it has four great and famous rivers ; the first is the river wolga , arising not far from the confines of poland , and exonerating it self in the caspian sea. the second is the river oby , which disimbogues in the frozen sea ; and on that side divides asia from europe . the third the river don , which discharges it self in the euxine sea. and the fourth the river dwina , which falls near archangel into the white sea. the city of musco , besides its antiquity , has this to boast of , that ever since the year . at what time czar ivan basilovits began his reign , it has been the constant residence of the succeeding czars , to wit , of fedor ivanovits , boris goudenou , fedor berisovits , of the counterfeit demetrius ivanovits , of basili ivanovits zusksi , michael federovits , alexoi michaelovits , ivan alexiovits . and of the present czar peter alexiovits . it is near fifteen english miles in compass , being scituate on the river mosco ( which not far from thence joins its current with the river occa , and falls afterwards into the great river wolga ) in the center of muscovy . the castle , called cremelina , where the czars of muscovy keep their ordinary residence , is fortified with a very strong wall , a deep ditch , and some demilunes , upon which are mounted good store of large cannon . russia has its own patriarch , who exercises the same authority all over the muscovian empire , as the pope does in other roman catholick countries . but for the conveniency of commerce , the lutherans , as well as other protestants , are allow'd the free exercise of their religion in the city of musco , as well as in some other places of muscovy . the lutherans are very confiderable for their number in the capital city , where they have two churches built of stone in the german suburbs . the calvinists have also one very finely built in the same place . the roman catholicks and iews , who have not been tolerated till of late , only exercise their devotion in a private house , and the jesuits are excluded from that benefit also , under pain of banishment , as it happened to one of that fraternity not many years ago . it is very well worth taking notice here , that the present czar peter is a prince of an excellent good humour , and a great favourer of the lutherans , whom he presented with all the stone materials which were made use of in building their new church , and gave them permission , without the approbation of the patriarch , to adorn their church with a steeple . but to return to our journey ; we travelled the th of march to troitza , a place very agreeable both for its scituation and the fertility of the circumjacent country . this place is chiefly famous for the convent of troitza ; which by reason of its strong fortifications resembles a great castle at a distance , being scituate about versts or english miles from musco . the present czar peter is so extreamly taken with the delightfulness of this place , that scarce a week passes but he diverts himself there . after we had passed here one day and two nights to refresh our horses , and to take a full view of the place , we travelled the th of march as far as pereslaw , a great and magnificent city , according to the muscovian fashion , the houses being all of wood. it is scituate on a lake about versts or miles from troitza , near it are fine saltpits , which afford great store of very white salt , which is from thence transported to other places . from hence we pursued our journy to the city of rostof , having a convent of the same name ; it is the capital of the province of the same name , which in former ages was , next to novogored vetiki , accounted one of the most ancient and most considerable of muscovy , and afterwards was appropriated as an appenage to the use of the younger brothers of the imperial family ; but the last prince of that race being in the year , by the tyrant ivan basilovits bereav'd at once of his dominions and life , the same was reincorporated with the crown of muscovy . the city of rostof it self is a very large and stately city , scituate on a lake ; from whence arises the river coterius , which discharges it self into the river wolga ; it is dignified with the title of an archbishoprick , and the archbishop keeps his residence in the castle , which is built of wood ; it is versts distant from pereslaw . we did not tarry long here , being afraid to lose the conveniency of making use of our sleds , by reason of the approaching spring ; for which reason having provided our selves with fresh horses , we came on the th of march to iaroslaw , the capital of the province , scituate near the river wolga , and one of the largest cities of the whole russian empire . it is a place of vast traffick , but especially celebrated for its trade in muscovia-leather ; of which such prodigious quantities are dressed in this place , that it furnishes not only muscovy , but also a great part of europe with this commodity . the province of iaroslaw is of a very large extent , and extremely fertile , especially where it borders upon the river wolga . this province , like the former , was allotted as an appenage to the younger house of muscovy ; who enjoyed it for a considerable time , with the title of princes , till being also subdued by the aforementioned tyrant ivan basilovits , they were forced to rest contented with a certain yearly allowance under the jurisdiction of the czars of muscovy . we were forced to stay here the th of march , partly to take a little rest , partly to expect the coming of our baggage . the th we again set forward in our journey , and arrived at mid-night in the city of wologda , situate upon the river of the same name , about versts or miles from iaroslaw . all the country betwixt this city and that of musco is extreamly populous , we seldom travelling a day but within sight of or villages or towns. this city is the capital of the province of the same name , which is almost impassable at some times of the year , by reason of the many forests and boggs : it formerly was under the jurisdiction of the dukes of novogorod veliki ; but since the peace concluded in the year , betwixt the swedes and muscovites ; by vertue of which , the last were put in possession of the dukedom of novogorod veliki , that of wologda , as being its dependency , also devolved unto the muscovites . it is a pretty large city ; but what is most remarkable is its castle , which by the indefatigable care of the muscovites is surrounded with so strong a fortification of stone , as to be accounted impregnable . the river wologda , which has communicated its name both to the city and province , runs from west to north , till it joins its current with the river dwina . on the st day of march ( as good fortune would have it ) the weather turn'd again to a hard frost , to our great satisfaction ; for without it we must have quitted our sleds , and must have stay'd there till the frost had been quite broke , which in all probability would have stopp'd our journey for several months . we therefore pursued our journey the d , and on the d came to scuskajam ; where being provided with fresh horses , we , after dinner was over , went forward upon the river of sucagna . on the th of march we again changed our horses in a small place called tettma ; which having nothing in it to stay us in our journey , we travelled on with all the expedition imaginable , in hopes to take up our next nights quarters in the village of vsgorodishna ; but meeting beyond expectation there with more fresh horses ; and being willing to improve our time to the best advantage , we travelled on the same night ; and the following day , being the th of march , to the village of bobroffskajam , where indeed we refresh'd our selves a little ; but having again the good fortune to find new horses ready for us , we set forward the same night ; and the next following , being the th of march , and the first easter holiday , arrived in the capital city of the province of vstiugha ; where we spent that day and the following night in affording our selves necessary rest , and such other good cheer as we thought most convenient to restore our decayed spirits . scarce had we taken a few hours rest to recover our selves from the past fatigues , but the governor of the place sent one of his servants ; who after a compliment from his master , offered us in his name every thing that might be in his power to serve us ; and i must confess , that we were not only very handsomely entertain'd here , but also furnish'd with every thing that was thought convenient for the prosecution of our journey . the city of vstiugha , as well as its castle , is situate upon the very bank of the river sucagna , being a very populous and well-built city ; its chief traffick consists in all sorts of furrs and skins , but especially in white fox-skins . we travelled all the way from schuskajam to vstiugha , upon the river sucagna , not without great danger , the ice being almost melted by the beams of the approaching sun : this is the same river by which the merchants of wologda travel to archangel . being again provided here with fresh horses , we came on the th of march to a small place called lolowitzgoth , upon the river of wictzegda : this river joining its current with the river dwina , is very well known to the russian merchants , who from this place travel in six or seven nights to archangel , for the rest , this place having nothing in it , which was inviting enough to detain us there ; and meeting with fresh horses , we travell'd the same day near miles through a very large forest , which is accounted by the inhabitants to contain miles in length . it is in sundry places inhabited by a certain people called sirenes , who tho' quite different from the muscovites in their language and manners , yet profess the greek religion , and are therefore in great esteem among the russians . where-ever we came we had our share in the publick rejoicings , which are made , during the easter-time , all over muscovy , in remembrance of the resurrection of christ ; it being an ancient custom in russia to present one another not only on easter-day , but for days after , with painted eggs , of which you see great quantities ready boil'd , to be sold on all the corners of the streets , no body , of what quality , degree , age or sex , daring to refuse either the eggs or the kiss , which is always given as you present the eggs. if they meet in the streets , they salute one another in these words , christo vos chrest ; that is , christ is risen : whereto the other having answered , wo is tenoros chrest ; that is , he is certainly risen , they kiss one another . this custom is so general , that if during this time you are invited at a russian's house to partake of their merriments , and you should not offer to kiss the ladies there present , ( where it is to be observed that you must take care not to touch them with your hands ) you would be look'd upon as an ill bred clown ; whereas if you acquit your self handsomely in this point , you are sure to receive a cup of aquavitae in return for your civility . but to return to our journey , which for some days after proved very troublesome to us , being obliged to cut down many trees , to facilitate our passage through the forest : besides which , the many rivers ( amongst which the siasellae , chasim , and nactim peris , were the chiefest ) we were to pass , rendered our passage not only difficult , but very dangerous , many of our men and sleds falling into the last of these rivers by the breaking of the ice ; but , by the help of the rest , having happily escaped the danger , we were obliged to take new measures for the future . for which reason , when we came to any of these rivulets , which coming from the adjacent hills , run through the valleys , we fastned many pieces of timber together , over which ( in the nature of a bridge of boats ) we drew our sleds by the help of strong ropes , whilst we were forced to walk it on foot , and to let our horses swim through the rivers ; we had at last the good fortune to surmount all these obstacles , without any great damage or loss ; but being extreamly fatigued by so troublesome a passage , we rested our selves for some time in a village . having a little recovered our selves , we continued our journey , and arrived safely on the th of april at kaigorod , upon the river kama . this place has its own governor , and a good garison , who keep a watchful eye over the inhabitants , who are sirenes ; besides , that the cosacks sometimes pay them a visit when they least expect it . of this the governor of the place , ivan mikietivits lopugin , related us an instance which had hapned two years before , in the year , being the first of his government . it seems thirty of these cosacks having had intelligence that the place was at that time not sufficiently provided for its defence , had taken a resolution to attack it on the water-side : for which purpose , having provided themselves with all necessary arms , and , among the rest , with one great piece of cannon , they took the opportunity of the night , when every body enjoying the benefit of rest , they surprized the town , murthered and plundered all that came in their way , and were within an inch of having seized the governor ; who happily escaping their hands , caused the alarum to be given to the inhabitants ; who being thereby made sensible of the danger , run to their arms , and soon obliged these vagabonds to betake themselves to flight . they pursued them for some time upon the river ; but the darkness of the night covering their retreat , they escaped with the greatest part of the booty . our sleds being now become quite useless to us , we were obliged to tarry here till such time that the ice were sunk in the river : in the mean while we diverted our selves with hunting , and such other pastimes as the place and our present circumstances would afford . for we had not been here many days , when we were frightned with a new report , that a considerable number of these robbers had again associated together in order to come and surprize our baggage , which put us under no small consternation , till the governor having order'd us a good guard , and disposed the garison so as to be ready upon all occasions , we were soon freed from these apprehensions , and passed the rest of our time in our usual divertisements . the river being by this time cleared of the ice , we took our leave of the governor , and embark'd in a vessel built for that purpose , on the d of april , upon the river kama ; in our passage we saw several monasteries on both sides of the river , but very few villages . the large river kama comes from the north-east , and with a swift current runs as far as casan , where it exonerates it self on the left side of it into the river wolga . it approaches in bigness to the river weser in germany . it is increased by several lesser rivers , among which is the river wiesetzca , which falls into it about miles from solokamsko . we left the river kama on the th of april , towards evening , directing our course to the left , to the small river vsolsko , from whence we had miles to travel to solokamsko : but going against the stream , we came not till the th to solokamsko , being a place situate in a very pleasant plain upon the river vsolsko , built there on purpose by the muscovites for the conveniency of such , as have occasion to travel into those far distant places . it is inhabited both by russians and tartars , who trade in all sorts of cattle , but especially in horses ; which being very excellent hereabouts , are preferred before others all over muscovy . there being constantly fourscore coppers employed here in making of salt , this makes this place , as well as the adjacent villages , ( where they follow the same employment ) very considerable , it being very fine , and from hence transported to casan . on the th of april we had the misfortune to have one of the ambassador's attendance to fall over-board , and to be drowned : he was a muscovite by birth , his name being simon callaction , for the rest a good honest fellow ; but being overcome by the strength of aquavitae , came by this accident , by tumbling over-board , and was , notwithstanding all the care taken by his comrades to save his life , carried away by the swiftness of the current : his body was found floating on the first of may , when it was interr'd near the shoar . on the second of may the ambassador , with most of his retinue , were invited by a certain muscovian gentleman , one of the czar's factors , whose name was alexi astaffi philatoff , to his country-house , about miles distant from solok , where we were entertained with a very handsome dinner , and pass'd the day very merrily . near this place his czarish majesty employs above workmen in making of salt. the gentleman whom we mention'd before , had , at his own cost , two large vessels built in this place , of tuns each , for the transportation of salt ; and hearing of our coming that way , had caused them to stay for some time , to make us eye-witnesses of the manner of convoying these ships , and what order and discipline there was observed among them . each of these vessels had men on board , who were to labour without intermission at the oars , relieving each other at certain and convenient times , under the command of several officers ; so that by the continual supply of fresh men , these vessels could perform a great voyage in a little time . both these vessels being loaden with nothing but salt , were bound to casan , where they sold it to a great advantage : for whereas the pode ( being pound weight ) did not stand the owner in above half a copeck upon the spot , it was sold at casan for twelve or thirteen copecks . the night , betwixt the d and th of may , it began to snow and freeze so hard again , as if it had been in the winter ; which continuing till the th , put us to no small trouble , being obliged to stay here seventeen days , which however we passed pleasantly enough . the worst of all was , that by the melting of the snow , and the overflowing of the rivers , we were disappointed in our design of going by land to wergaturia , situate upon the frontiers of siberia ; which being but a small place , and furnished with very low and indifferent buildings , notwithstanding this has its own waywode or governor . but , as i said before , being disappointed in our design , we were forced to make use of five boats , each of them mann'd with five watermen , who , by the help of their oars , brought us on the th of may as far as vskogorod ; but the wind veering about as we were within sight of the place , drove us back down the river vsolka , into the river kama . they count it german miles from solokamsko to wergaturia . on the th of may we entred the small river susora . from solokamsko to this river it is counted , and from hence to vlko miles . here we were again in no small danger ; for the river having overflowen all the circumjacent country , just as we pass'd upon it , to such an extraordinary a degree , that our boats often pass'd over the tops of the trees ; if there had happened a sudden fall of the waters , we must have infallibly perish'd ; but we happily escaped the danger , and arrived safely on the th of may in a small city called niesna susowa , where we refresh'd our selves . on the th we came to another small town , the inhabitants of both are employed in making of salt. from hence upwards the river , the pleasant woods and hills on both sides afford a very delightful prospect . in these forests you meet with the agarius tree , whose spongeous substance is from hence carried to archangel , and from thence into other parts of europe . we saw several villages on both sides of the river ; and on the th of may took up our lodgings in one of them , situate upon the very banks of it . after we had a little recovered our selves from our past fatigues , we had the curiosity to enquire into the manners and customs of the people inhabiting those parts . they are called wogultzoi , subjects to the czar of muscovy , and are all pagans , much addicted to superstition . their stature is low and mean , not unlike the tartars ; their habitations having also a great resemblance to the tartarian huts , but they are never without a chimney in them ; they use a language different both from the muscovites and tartars . they being asked concerning their faith , gave us for answer , that they believed a creator , who resided in heaven , for whom they had a great veneration ; they pay adoration to the heavens , sun , moon , and water ; they sacrifice horses , cows and calves ; they expose their skins only upon a pole or high tree , to which they pay their devotion ; the meat they eat afterwards . they were altogether ignorant of any thing relating to baptism ; they only told us , that it was a most ancient custom among them , to name the child after the most ancient person of the village . they are very careful to inter their dead in their best accoutrements , being of opinion that at the resurrection ( which they believe , without the least sense , whither they are to go afterwards ) every one is to appear in the same posture and condition as he was buried . the muscovites observe many fasts throughout the year , but these were ignorant of what fasting meant ; yet we observed that they did not eat any fowl , but only their eggs , which they look'd upon as a great dainty . their marriages are contracted and performed in a very odd manner : if a young man , who intends to marry a young woman , comes to ask her father's consent , the answer is , if thou be'st in a condition to pay for her , thou may'st have her ; so they make the bargain as well as they can , the bridegroom being obliged to purchase the bride from her father , sometimes for , sometimes for or more rubles , which amounts to or pounds sterling . the money being paid , the bride is surrendred to the bridegroom without any further ceremony ; but if the money be not ready , there is no bride to be had ; they are yet so civil to allow the bridegroom a certain time to raise the money , and in the mean while he has the liberty to court his mistress ; who , when the bargain is fulfill'd , is carried veiled to his bed-chamber . after the bridegroom has gathered the first fruits of his nuptial bed , their friends and relations are invited the next day to a feast , where they make themselves heartily merry with eating , drinking , and dancing till the next morning ; when , after they have made some presents to the young couple , they part , to their own homes . what was credibly related to us concerning their child-bearing women , is no less surprizing than the former : for when the time of their delivery approaches , they retire into some forest or another , where they stay for two months after , till having recovered their full strength , they return to their husbands . during their stay in the woods , their husbands dare not approach them under pain of death ; these ignorant wretches being persuaded , that there are certain invisible persons inhabiting these forests , who , as they are very careful to preserve these women against any misfortune that might befal them , so they would be sure to punish the husband with death , if he should be so presumptuous as to come near his wife , whilst she is under their protection in the forest. we had the opportunity to be present at the burial of one of their dogs : he was of a very large size , and had been , as it seems , a good hunting-dog in his life-time ; for which reason , these poor wretches made sad moans and lamentations for the loss of so serviceable a creature : after having uttered many things in his praise , they put him into a grave dug for that purpose , with a piece of wood under his head , for fear he should lie uneasy ; and as a monument of their gratitude for his past services , they erected a little hutt over his grave . we were credibly informed , that it is a very ancient custom among these people , to bury all their dogs , and to reward their past services in the same manner . their manner of living is very miserable , husbandry being a thing unknown among them : hunting is their only livelihood ; sables and the reen-deer being the only commodities this country affords . we pursued our journey on the th of may , leaving the small river called silva reka on our right hand , and towards noon the small river kine , on the same side , and towards evening the river serebrena reka , to the left of us . on the th of may , we passed by vlko mesovasa and sullem reka to the left of us . on the th of the same month we left vlko serebrena reka on the same side , and on the right the river doria reka . on the st of iune we came to vlk●gorod , a place fortified after the russian manner , with wooden fortifications , but very small , containing not above twenty families . we spent above three weeks upon the river susowa , our vessel being sometimes drawn , sometimes rowed , but always against the current ; which , by reason of the many windings of the river , is very swift , and so violent , that we were sometimes droven back for a quarter of a mile before we could recover our selves ; besides , that we met with several cataracts , which took up a whole day before we could pass them , and that not without great danger . to add to our affliction , we were continually pestered with such an infinite number of gnats , that , whatever precaution we took , it was impossible for us to preserve us against their fury . all the way betwixt solamsko and vlko we saw nothing but desarts and rocks on both sides of us , which are most dreadful to behold at a distance ; and because we could not go further up the river , we were forc'd to tarry nine days at vlko , before we could be furnish'd with land-carriages ; which time we spent in providing our selves with forage and all other necessaries ; and on the th of iune set forward again in our journey to newa , leaving our baggage to follow us the next day . the th of iune we travell'd through a town call'd ajat , situate upon a river of the same name ; and the th to another town called romasheva , upon the river resh . the grounds hereabouts are very fertile and well peopled , abounding in all sorts of corn ; and whereas , whilst we were upon the river susowa , we scarce got sight of a village in miles ; we now could not travel a verst , or english mile , without meeting with a good village , where we were furnish'd with every thing we stood in need of . whilst we were in this town , the inbabitants received intelligence by messengers and letters sent for that purpose , that the calmu●k tartars , to the number of , had made an inroad into the next province ; where they had made such miserable havock , with murthering , burning , plundering , and driving away both men and cattle , that they had put all the country round about under a great consternation , as dreading the same treatment . on the th of iune we reach'd newagorod , a small , but very pleasant town ; it has but an indifferent fortification , not much better than vlko ; but is remarkable for its situation upon the river newa , the boundary of siberia on this side . this journey was very pleasant and diverting to us after our former fatigues and dangers , the country being everywhere fill'd with inhabitants , and the fields well cultivated , the wild roses , and other sweet herbs , affording a very agreeable scent , and a most delightful prospect . the pleasantness of the place invited us to tarry here a whole day , which we spent in walking about the fields , and gathering of roses , lillies of the valley , and such like ▪ on the th of iune our baggage arrived at newa-gorod ; and the next following day we again received intelligence , that the above-mentioned calmuck tartars were advanced within four days journey of this place ; and that after they had made themselves masters of a certain frontier town , which they had besieged , they intended to march this way : the inhabitants hereabouts being sufficiently sensible of the cruelties exercised by these vagabonds in their excursions , were in most dreadful fear of these barbarians ; and we forewarned of the approaching danger , hastned the equipment of our vessel ; which being got ready in five days after , we stay'd not one moment longer : but after we had thus spent seven days betwixt hope and fear at newa , we set out from thence on the st of iune , steering our course upon the river for tobolsko , being provided with a convoy of cossacks of the garison of newa , for our better security . the river resh falls miles above newa into another river , where , with its stream , it loses its name , and is from thenceforward called niatza . the first town we met with upon this river on the d , is called rudna ; and not far from thence another goodly town called nigniske , situate in a very fertile and populous country , fit both for pasturage and tillage , the fields and plains being surrounded and covered with rose-trees , which afford a most delightful prospect . on the d of iune we pass'd by three very handsome towns , to wit , iebitzke , kerginskoy , and suborara . on the th we came in sight of the town called ialan , famous for nothing else , but that near it , this river joins its current with the river kira . towards the evening we saw another town at some distance named krasna hobod ; and on the th , about midnight , came to the city of tumen . it is a large and strong place , being fortified with a very good wall ; the inhabitants are for the most part tartars , who have setled here for the conveniency of trade : they are much more civilized than any of the other tartars , by reason of their frequent conversation with strangers . most of these towns furnish'd us with fresh water-men ; who being well rewarded for their pains , so warmly ply'd their oars , that we advanced apace . i cannot pass by here in silence the extraordinary liberality and hospitality of the inhabitants of these parts ; for we scarce could pass by a town , tho' never so indifferent , but the inhabitants would come forth and bring us provisions , and sometimes furs , without the least reward or recompence , to our no small astonishment , who were not used to meet often with such kind treatment among such barbarous nations , they being generally of the tartarian race . the next town we met with , was called makowa , situate on the confluence of the rivers pishma reka , and the tura , which runs by the city of wergaturia . on the th of iune we came as far as sutska , situate on the confluence of the rivers tura and tobol . the next day we passed by piesda reka , and turba reka ; and on the th of iune leaving the river taffda to the left of us , we arrived safely on the st day of iuly in the city of tobolsko . this city , which is the capital of siberia , is situate near the river tobol , about miles from the city of musco . it is situate upon a hill of a large extent , the suburbs being most inhabited by tartars . there is here a very fair monastery , surrounded with a very strong brick wall. near this place the river irtish joins its current with the river tobol ; tobolsko is not only the capital , but also the chief place of trade of all siberia . their traffick consists most in furrs , such as sables , ermins , fox skins , and such-like . the kingdom of siberia is watered by a great many large rivers , among which the river oby is the chiefest . this river has many islands , which by reason of the thick woods are unpassable . in some places the oby is a league , in other places half a league broad ; it abounds in fish , such as sturgeon , white-fish or belluja's , and others . the principal cities of siberia are , werchaturia , iapahzeen , tumen , tobolsko , narim , tomskoy , kosnezi , krasnojer , ker , ienokisko , ilim , mongassy , most of which are very large and populous cities . the kingdom of siberia is surrounded by several tartarian nations , such as the calmuck tartars , the tartars of mongul , and others , as the tungoskoy , bratzkoy , ostiacky , barrabinsy , governed by their own princes , and each of them distinguish'd by their different languages . the samoyedes are under the jurisdiction of the czars of muscovy . the natives of siberia are much addicted to sorcery and idolatry . the russians inhabit most of the cities ; czar iohn basilovits was the first who brought this kingdom under his jurisdiction , after he had conquered the two tartarian kingdoms of casan and astrachan ; since which time they pay their yearly tribute of all sorts of furrs which are found in siberia , to wit , sables , martins , red and white fox skins , which amount to two hundred thousand rubles per annum . the sables are catch'd by the inhabitants by traps , not unlike our rat and mice-traps ; but they have also another way of hunting and killing the sables , of which we shall have occasion to speak anon . they go a sable hunting with sleds drawn by dogs , who carry the sleds with more ease over the snow than horses . the czar of muscovy has the twentieth of all the sables that are catch'd throughout the year ; we being obliged to stay for some time at tobolsko , as well to repose our selves after so tedious and troublesome a journey , as to make all necessary preparations for the future ; we passed our time very pleasantly in the company of the waywode or governor stepan ivanovits sotticove , and his two sons fedor stepanovits , and ivan stepanovits , who shew'd us all the civilities in the world , and there pass'd few days but that they either were with us , or we with them , and entertain'd one another with every thing the place would afford . the ambassador having dispatch'd in the mean while an express to their czarish majesties , and every thing being provided for the prosecution of our journey , we put as many provisions , forage , and other necessaries on board our two vessels , as would serve us for three months : for , from hence to ienokisko , whither we were bound , is miles , for the most part through a desolate country , where there is but little forage and provision to be met with . accordingly after we had all taken our leave from the governor and his sons , we went on board our vessels on the d of iuly , under convoy of strelitzes or musqueteers , who were to conduct us to surgutt , and directed our course upon the river irish , towards ienokisko . the th we sailed with a fair gale by a town called dernjan ; but having occasion for fresh water-men , we went on shoar till we could be supplied with some . near this place the river derjansko falls into the irtish on the right hand , and the inhabitants hereabouts being ostiaky , a lazy and idle people , we changed our water-men sometimes twice and thrice a day : of their manner of living we shall speak more hereafter . on the th of iuly , early in the morning , we came to a town called samurskojam , where we stay'd till the th , when we got on board again by break of day . we had scarce sailed two miles upon the river irtish , when we pass'd into another lesser river ; which being a branch of the river oby , we were towed up against the current , and at last , on the first day of august , entred that famous river oby . this river rising among the calmuck tartars from the south-west , disembogues in the tartarian sea ; it is very dangerous for ships , by reason of its depth , and the many rocks , which render its waters very boisterous . the th of august we reach'd the city of surgutt , a place which has nothing remarkable , but a small garison ; the governor of which having given us of them to convoy us to narim , we sent back those we had taken along with us from tobolsko . hereabouts you see nothing but a barren desolate country , inhabited by a few miserable wretches , who have scarce wherewithal to cover their nakedness , all their employment being hunting of sables , ermins and foxes . they catch here the sables in a quite different manner from what we have related before ; for they shoot them with arrows , or they make fire under the trees where they know the sables do shelter themselves ; who being suffocated by the smoak , fall from the trees , and are soon catch'd . the ermins they catch in traps , and the foxes they hunt with dogs . we stay'd here till the th of august , when being furnish'd with fresh and sturdy young water-men , who encouraged by the hopes of a good reward , stood briskly to their oars , we passed the th the river wache to the left of us , on the th the river tim , and on the th arrived safely at narim , a city situate on the left-side of us upon the river oby . it is worth observation , that in the winter-time there is no travelling from tobolsko to narim with horses , but this journey must be performed in sleds drawn by dogs ; they put three or four of them before the sled , and whip them along as we do our horses . when they go abroad a hunting , they put their provisions and hunting tackle , such as bows , arrows , launces , and such-like , in one of these sleds drawn by dogs , and thus travel to their rendezvouz , which is sometimes or days journey from their habitations , and many times don't return in two months . the ostiaky living in these parts , make use of these sleds in the same manner when they go abroad a fishing ; so that you may see them bring their fish to market in many sleds all drawn ( in the winter-time ) by dogs . we were provided here with new barge-men , and cossacks , who were to convoy us to ienokisko , and on the th of august re-imbark'd upon the river oby , which we left on the th of the same month , and entred the river ketto , where being obliged to row against the current , we were above a month before we could reach the town of mokuskoy , from whence we continued our journey by land to ienokisko . we saw abundance of cedar-trees on both sides of the river ketto , and on the first of september refresh'd our selves at a small town called kettskoy . but meeting with very slender accommodation , we got on board again the same night , and did not stir out of the vessel till the th following , there being nothing but desarts on both sides of the river . on the th of september we were all on a sudden put under a great consternation ; for it having frozen very hard the night before , we were in no small apprehension of the danger of perishing for want of necessaries in these desarts , which must have been infallibly our fate , if the frost had continued longer ; but , as good fortune would have it , we were soon freed from this danger by a very agreeable thaw ; and being , besides this , encouraged by a fresh and favourable gale , we made use of all our skill ; and on the th of the same month came to a monastery , situate upon the banks of the river , where we reposed our selves for some days , after a long fatigue of a whole month ; and in remembrance of the past danger , kept a thanksgiving day there on the d of october , to offer our thanks to god almighty for our deliverance , and to implore his mercy for the future . after prayers , &c. we set sail again the same evening , when we passed a small village , which contained not above six families . we saw hereabouts abundance of currant-trees , both black and red ; we had met with some of them before near this river , but no where else in so great a quantity , which made us judge , the grounds hereabouts were more kind and fruitful than in other places . on the d of october died one of the ambassador's retinue after days illness : his name was iohn george weltzel , a native of germany , of the city of golding in silesia , by his profession a painter . on the th of the same month , we got safely to the so long wish'd for small city of mokuskoy , where , among other things , we gratified our selves with a cool draught of very good beer . by orders from the ambassador we interr'd the dead body of our friend upon a hill , upon the very banks of the river ietto , where we put a cross ; this being the only monument we were capable of dedicating to the memory of our deceased fellow-traveller . after we had a little recovered our selves from the past fatigues , the ambassador , and most of his retinue , pursued their journey by land on the th of october , leaving nine of his attendance behind to take care of the baggage , which was to follow us , as soon as the roads should be rendred convenient for the passage of sleds . we travell'd for two days and nights through a most dreadful forest , till on the th of the same month we came in sight of ienokisko , where we made our publick entrance the same night , with so much magnificence , that the inhabitants were surprized thereat . this city lies upon the river ienska , famous not only for the conveniency of shipping , but also for the most prodigious plenty of fish it affords . betwixt this place and tobolsko the ostiacky have their habitations . they are low of stature , and very deformed ; besides which , both men and women constantly are subject to a certain weakness in their eyes , the cause of which they attribute to the want of bread ; which being a scarce commodity among them , they seldom are masters of it , unless they are by chance furnish'd with it by travellers ; which happening very rarely in so remote a country , we supplied them with what we were able to spare : their common food is river-fish ; and instead of bread , they make use of the same fish dried . whilst we were as yet upon the river oby , we were every day suppli'd with great quantities of the best river-fish by those ostiacky , who refused our money , but earnestly entreated us to give them in lieu of it some salt , bread , and chinese sharr or tobacco , which we did accordingly . not far from the banks of the river ketto , i espied one day some wretched hutts , which believing to belong to the ostiacky ; and being willing to satisfy my curiosity in taking a view of their habitations , i got on shore ; and having easily got admission by the help of a small present of bread and salt to the owners , i entred them , which made a wretched appearance , being made only of the barks of trees . one among them , somewhat bigger than the rest , and distinguish'd by certain figures , invited my curiosity to take a full view of it . being entred , i found three women lying upon the ground , who at the sight of me arose from their places , and by their noddings and threatnings sufficiently testified their displeasure of seeing a stranger to interrupt them in their retirement ; but being sensible that i had prepared my way by the presents given to the owners , i took , notwithstanding all their wry faces , the liberty to search every corner of the hutt . these three women , as i was informed afterwards , were the wives of so many knezes or dukes of the ostiacky , but their equipage appear'd little suitable to their quality , for i could not meet with any thing worth taking notice of all over the hall but their sheitan , or ( as they themselves call'd it ) their god : this idol was of wood , of about a yard in length , appearing most dreadful at first sight ; the head of it being covered with a strong tin or iron-plate , which look'd as black as a chimney-stock , by reason of the many incenses which they offer to this idol . for the rest , it was dress'd up in a ragged coat of woollen cloth , patch'd together with pieces of all sorts of colours ; i don't remember that ever i saw the most wretched beggar make so miserable an appearance as this their god , unto whom this superstitious people attribute a power of preserving them from ill . all the while we were upon the river betwixt sergutt and mokuskoy , we had no other barge-men but these ostiacky ; who , though they were young and lustly fellows , and were well entertained on board of our vessels , yet were so lazy , that they would rather have sate at home and starved , than to come and work for a good livelihood . it is by reason of this their lazy temper , that they seldom take the pains to go abroad a hunting . and for the same reason it is , that they change continually their habitations , sometimes or times in a year , because , say they , we are willing to put our selves beyond the reach of such travellers who come this way , and oftentimes , sorely against our wills , force us to the oars . the ambassador being willing to divert us with the simplicity of these ignorant wretches , he caused his valet du chambre to bring forth a wooden drummer ; which being very artificially made with clook-work within , beat the drum , and express'd some other motions of the head , eyes and hands so naturally , that the ostiacky being at first surprized at it , started back ; but having a little recovered themselves , and taken a full view of all his postures , they knock'd their heads against the ground , prostrating themselves before the wooden drummer in the same manner as they do before their sheitan , or god ; at which we could not forbear laughing . to continue the sport , a wooden bear was brought forth by the ambassador's order , who , as he was made after the same fashion , so he beat the drum with his fore-paws , and all the motions of the head and eyes as artificially as the drummer ; wherefore they also paid him the same veneration . but they soon gave us to understand , that they were much more taken with the drummer than with the bear ; for they with a very profound reverence begg'd the ambassador to bestow upon them the drummer , offering to give the weight of him in money . but the ambassador , being unwilling to encourage their idolatry , and for some other reasons , denied their request . their garments are made of the skins of beasts , with the furr on the out-side ; in the summer they cloath themselves with the skins of fishes . we also made this observation among them , that some have their sheitan or idol made of wood , others of lead , and others again of brass , according to their several abilities ; and the poorer sort dress them up in rags , the richer in sables . they have a very odd way of paying their devotion to this idol : for , instead of saying their prayers , they whistle a certain tune , with strange postures , clapping their hands together , beating their heads to the ground , and making many gesticulations with their feet as they lie prostrate before them , with many more such-like ridiculous ceremonies , too many to insert here . whenever they feast , they set a certain share of the best dish aside for the sheitan ; which if they should neglect , they are of opinion , that the victuals they eat , would turn to worms in their bowels ; and if they should take it away again from before the idol , they are persuaded , they should be struck lame in all their limbs . we were credibly informed , that at certain times they met in their hutts , where they first began with whistling , and afterwards continued to make most horrid out-cries and lamentations , till a certain spectre appear'd to them , which foretold them what was to happen to them the next year : as for instance , whether they were to be plagued with famine ; whether they should be fortunate or unfortunate in their hunting and fishing ; whether they should continue in health or not ; whether they should marry young or old wives ; whether they should die a natural death , or whether they should be slain or torn to pieces by the bears and other wild creatures ; and more of such like predictions : which done , they pay their adoration to the spectre ; and that being vanish'd , they look upon its predictions as infallible , and accordingly attend their fate with an unshaken resolution . they also pay a kind of veneration to the bear-skin , and swear by it . when they have shot a bear , they cut off his head ; and paying their veneration to it , they whistle and ask , who is it that kill'd thee ? the russians did it . who cut off thy head ? the russian axe did it . who is it that has handled thee thus ? the russians have done it ; laying thus all the fault upon the russians . these blind and ignorant wretches have nevertheless this good quality belonging to them , that they don't curse nor swear ; for which they shew such an abhorrence , that they take care to make very lively impressions against this vice in their young babes ; being persuaded , that he who swears falsely or foolishly , shall certainly be unfortunate the whole year , and be in danger of being torn to pieces by the bears , or other wild beasts . for the rest , the ostiacky are great admirers of chinese sharr or tobacco , which they take in a manner peculiar to themselves : for when they intend to smoak , they fill their mouth with water ; and so sucking the tobacco-smoak in greedily , swallow it down with the water . for which reason it is , that generally at the taking of the first pipe in the morning , they fall down drunk and insensible , but soon recover themselves . they seldom take tobacco sitting , but always standing . for want of tobacco , they smoak the shavings of their tobacco-pipes , which are made of wood , after a very course fashion . we stay'd in the city of ienokisko , or ienessay , ten weeks , where we were extreamly civilly treated by the inhabitants , but most especially by the governor . on the th of december we sent our heavy baggage before upon sleds , and the ambassador with his retinue followed on the st of the same month , taking our way towards irkutskoy . we were conducted out of the town to the next village , as well by the governor himself as the chiefest inhabitants ; and after having bid one another farewel , we continued our journey for some time upon the river ienska , which we afterwards left to our right , and pass'd all along the river tungusko reka , or tongusi , the boundary of tungoeses on this side , of whom we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter . we pass'd by several villages on both sides of the river , and on the th of december took up our quarters in the village called buhutsha , where we refresh'd our selves for four and twenty hours . beyond this village begins the great wolock or desart , where you travel or days , without meeting any village , or house fit for entertainment . in the year , on new-years-day , we left the above-mentioned village , and entred the above-mentioned wolock or desart , which proved very troublesome to us by reason of the coldness of the weather , which was so excessive , that our victuals and drink ( which was only fair water ) froze , and turn'd to ice , before we could bring it from hand to mouth . and when we had occasion to travel upon the river , the mountains of ice , which often obstructed our passage , were such obstacles as were not easy to be surmounted , being obliged to cut our way through them with axes . this prodigious quantity of ice , and the uneven ways which are all over the desart , deter most travellers from taking this road in the winter-time . we had once more the good fortune to overcome all these difficulties , and on the th of ianuary came safely to the village called kasma . to refresh our selves and our horses after so troublesome a journey , we were obliged to stay here days , which time we employed in sending for fresh horses , and in taking a view of the habitations of the tongueses , of whom i will give you a short relation . they were formerly a war-like nation , governed by its own princes , inhabiting a very large countrey . but they have of late years been conquered by the victorious arms of the czars of muscovy , unto whom they pay a yearly tribute . as to their persons , they are very lusty and well proportion'd , their cloaths being nothing but the skins of beasts , with the furrs on the outside of divers colours , neither sex being to be distinguish'd by the least difference in their habits . they take a particular pride to have their cheeks stitch'd ( whilst they are young ) with black thread through and through , some cross-ways , some in imitation of a square , or any other figure they like best . this unaccountable piece of pride , as painful as it is , ( as causing great swellings in their faces ) they look upon it as badges of honour , transmitted to them from their ancestors ; the marks of which they retain with a great deal of satisfaction till their dying-day . their cabans or hutts are generally made of the skins of the reens , or some other wild beasts ; those of the better sort of the barks of trees : it is a most surprizing thing to conceive how these poor wretches are able to defend themselves against the violence of the cold , in such miserable cottages ; but custom has inured them to endure these hardships without the least inconveniency to themselves . for no sooner are their children come into the world , but they lay them in the summer in cold water , in the winter in the snow ; by which means they are so accustomed to cold , that they are the hardiest people in the world. they are distinguish'd into three sorts : the first are called kunny tungoesi , who make use of horses . the second alenny , who live altogether upon hunting . the third sobaltzy , who live more like dogs than men. their idols are made only of wood , every one has his domestick or tutelar god. there is one who is look'd upon as the patron of hunting , who sends them good fortune when they go a hunting after the wild beast or wild fowl. another makes them successful in catching of sables ; another in fishing : but sometimes they use their gods but scurvily ; for , if they have offered up their prayers to them , and are deceived in their expectation , the god is thrown out of doors , till they happen to have better luck ; then they are admitted again , and have their full and best share of what they have got abroad ▪ if five or six of these tonguese families happen to live near one another ( which is very rarely seen ) they maintain betwixt them a shaman , which signifies as much as a sorcerer or priest. at their meetings this priest appears in a habit distinguish'd by many figures of beasts , such as lions , bears , serpents , adders , and such-like ; which being all of iron , weigh generally above two hundred pounds weight . then he beats a drum in a very doleful manner , at which the standers-by break out into most dreadful lamentations and outcries , pretending that they see certain spectres in the figures of ravens and other strange birds ; and the priest , as if strucken with an epileptick-fit , falls down upon the ground , and is reverenc'd by these ignorant people as a saint . how mean and miserable soever their condition is , they all of them have several wives , whom they look upon as their greatest treasure : the richer sort have often or , whom they buy from their fathers , sometimes for , sometimes for reen-deers a-piece . their manner of taking an oath is most abominable : for , he that is to confirm the truth of a thing by his solemn oath , is obliged to suck the blood of a dog wounded for this purpose , with a knife in his left fore leg , till he expires . they don't bury their dead corps , but hang them on trees , where they putrify , and at last waste away . they are very cautious of swearing or cursing ; the worst curse they give one another , is to wish them to be forced to live among the russians , or to till the ground , and such-like . on the st of ianuary we left the village of kasma , and continued our journey in sleds upon the river tunguska , or tongusi , till after some time leaving it to the right of us , we passed from thence to the small river ilim ; both these rivers are well peopled on both sides of the shoar . on the th we arrived in the small city of ilimskoy , situate upon the river ilim , in the very center of some high mountains which surround it . on the th we continued our journey from thence through a great forest , which by reason of the badness of the ways , we did not lay behind us till after a troublesome journey of three days and nights , when we came to the river angara , where we pass'd by many others of less note , the isle of balagansko and kamenko , which are well peopled . hereabouts live the brattskoy , who being of the race of the mongul tartars , are tributaries to the czars of muscovy . betwixt ienokitsko or ienessay , and irkutskoy , great quantities of martins and foxes are caught in the beginning of the winter ; but about ienokisko are the best black foxes , which are sold at , , and rubles a-piece . on the th of february we arrived safely in the city of irkutskoy , situate upon the river angara , where , for several reasons we stay'd a whole month , in which time we receiv'd all manner of civility from the governor knez ivan petrovits gargaran . as he used often to invite us to dinner , i met several times there with a certain person , who being accounted a saint among the mongul tartars , used to mutter out his prayers , which were very long , holding in his hands a long string with red coral beads , which he told without intermission . on the th of february the ambassador dispatch'd a messenger to the city of naun , on the frontiers of china , to notify our arrival in those parts . on the th of march we left the city of irkutskoy , and being conducted out of the town by the governor and the chief inhabitants to the next village , we spent the whole night there in making good cheer ; and having bid one another adieu , the next morning we came on the th of march in sight of the lake of baikala , where the river angara has its rise . this river was from the city of irkutskoy , to its entrance into the lake , quite free from ice , and had been so all the winter long . they count it miles from the city to the lake , the utmost boundary of the kingdom of siberia . the lake of biakala is about four days . journey in length , but at this season we passed its breadth with sleds in six hours . it is more dangerous in the summer by reason of the changeableness of the winds : the inhabitants have this superstitious opinion concerning it , that whoever calls it oser or a lake , will scarce pass it without danger ; but those who give it the title of mor or sea , need not fear any thing . we dined on the th of march upon the said lake , and towards evening discovered six cabans or hutts belonging to the above-mentioned brattskoy . near these hutts we saw a dead sheep and goat fix'd upon a tree with the heads upwards , which , they told us , were two sacrifices made to the heavens . i made the best inquiry i could concerning their religion , but could get no satisfactory account , only that they used to sacrifice a sheep and a goat once a year to the creator of the heavens , and that they adore the sun. they are very industrious in breeding of cattle , but especially of camels for the conveniency of the caravans travelling to china . we came the same evening to a monastery on the other side of the lake , situate upon the frontiers of the province of dauri , a very large and fertile country . the next morning , being the th , we passed through the towns of kabania and bolsko sainko , both small places , but well fortified by the inhabitants , they serving them as bulwarks against the tartars of mongul , on the th of the same month we came in sight of vdinskoy , and the ambassador was met three miles out of town by an officer at the head of cossacks , who conducted him to the city , where he was received under the discharge of the cannon . this place , which is considered here as the key of the province of dauri , has not been inhabited above six years . the castle , which is very well fortified after the russian manner , lies upon a hill , from whence they have at several times bravely repulsed the mongul tartars that assaulted them . we lay still here three weeks , which time we spent ( as we had done at irkutskoy ) in buying of cattle for the conveniency of our carriage . we bought camels at or rubles apiece , and horses for , , or rubles . we provided our selves also with as many oxen as might furnish us with beef in our journey to china , and back again . being now to travel through the great desart belonging to the mongul tartars , we pack'd our baggage upon camels and horses , the first carrying about weight , the last about : we entred the desart on the th of april , our caravan consisting of men , some hundreds of camels and horses , and waggons , which in the night-time being drawn up in a circle , enclosed the rest , and at some distance from thence we placed our centries , to advertise us of the approach of our enemies , if any should appear . but they not daring to attack us , took another course to vex us to the utmost of their power ; for during the space of three weeks , that we travell'd through this desart , where we often were in want of water for men and beast , the monguls and tongueses burnt that small quantity of dry winter-grass that was left , before us ; so that being unprovided with forage , we saw our beasts , but especially our horses , drop down dead for want of fother ; and what was the worst of all , the rest were become so lean , that they were almost rendred quite unserviceable . we lost above a hundred horses in this journey , to the great satisfaction of the tongueses ; who iooking upon horse-flesh as a great dainty , devoured them so soon as we had left them . the tongueses , who are dispersed through these desarts , are of the same religion with the brattskoy , whom we have mentioned before . they bury with the dead corps of their friends all their best moveables ; and if they become decrepit before they die , they lead them upon a high mountain , where they burn them , and impale their best horse near it . the th and th of april we passed to the left of us by a lake called ierawena , abounding with all sorts of very good fish ; it is miles long , and broad . here it was we met with the messenger who had been sent before by the ambassador to musko . on the th we came to a small place called ierawena , where we provided our selves with as many new horses as we could get for money . it is to be observed , that in the desarts round about ierewena , there are the best black sables ; the cossacks of ierwena , who are the sable-hunters hereabouts , go abroad a hunting sometimes for three or four months together ; they make use of scates , by the help of which they pass over the snow with great agility . we bought some of these sables of them , from and , to , , and rubles a pair . on the th of april we again entred the desart , but met here and there with some woods . the th we pass'd on horse-back the river vda , which arises from a great lake , and is here not above three fathoms broad . the want of fother continuing among our cattle , occasioned by the revengefulness of the monguls , we lost abundance more of our horses , and the rest were so fatigued that we were in danger of wanting provisions , before we could pass the desarts . for which reason the ambassador commanded men to go in quest of horses , which they effected with good success ; for on the d of may they met us with a good number of fresh horses near the lake , called schack's oser , which is four miles long , and two broad . we had the good fortune to find here some fother for our horses and camels , which obliged us to stay here till the th of the same month , when leaving the lake to our left , we continued our journey to another lake , which we pass'd by on the th in the morning , and the same day in the afternoon reach'd the end of this troublesome desart , after a most tedious and fatiguing journey of near four weeks . the first place we came to , is called plotbus , near the small river skieta , containing not above six families , who are settled there but very lately . on the th we continued our journey from plotbus by water upon floats of wood to nartzinskoy . about a mile from plotbus the river schieta falls into the river ingeda , as the river okkon joins its current with the same at a small distance from thence , and is afterwards called schiteka . the rivers nertza and argun fall afterwards into the same river , out of the last of which arises the famous river of yamour , which disembogues into the ocean . on the th of may we came to the city of nertzinskoy , the last place of note ( unless it be argun , a small town eight days journey from thence ) under the jurisdiction of the czar of muscovy . nertzinskoy is situate upon the river nertza , where about tungoeses , all subjects to the czar of muscovy , have their habitations ; who have fortified themselves here against their enemies . hereabouts are abundance of lucerns and sables , which are in great esteem among the chineses . we were fain to stay two months in this place , to give time to our horses and camels to recover themselves in the adjacent pastures . the cossacks hereabouts are very rich , by reason of their traffick with china , where they are exempted from paying any custom . we then began to make all the necessary preparations for our journey through the desart ; we provided our selves with oxen , which were to be killed by the way as occasion should require ; cossacks were allotted us as a convoy to china , and to see us safe back again to nertzinskoy , and the ambassador appointed such gentlemen as belonged to his retinue to manage all the affairs belonging to the whole caravan , each in his respective station ; who having the command both over the russian gentlemen and merchants , were treated by them with a great deal of respect , especially the germans , who led the van , in regard they had had the honour before their departure from musco to be admitted to kiss their czarish majesty's hands . on the th of iuly , when we were just ready to leave nertzinsko , two cossacks brought letters to the ambassador from offdokim andre kurdikoff , who , as we said before , had been dispatch'd from irkutzkoy to the city of naun , on the frontiers of china . the contents of these letters were , that he being not permitted to go to peking , the residence of the emperor of china , had been obliged to deliver his letters at naun ; which being dispatch'd from thence to peking , a certain person of quality , attended by a great many servants , was come to naun to expect the ambassador's arrival . that the said chinese lord having sent for him , had asked him , among other things , upon what account the ambassador was sent to the kams hi ammaogdo chan ? to which he had answered , that he did not know the least thing of it ; but if he did , it would not become him to discover it . he had further asked him , what countreyman the ambassador was , and in what station at court ? to which he had reply'd , that he was not able to give him an exact account of the matter , he having been only taken into his service at irtkutskoy , from whence he had soon after been dispatch'd to naun ; that all what he could tell was , that the ambassador was a german by birth , and in great favour at court , desiring him to supersede to ask him any further questions , which he was not in a capacity to answer . we did not set out from nertzinskoy till in the afternoon , to wit , on the th of iuly , and reached the same night with part of our caravan the river schileka , where we ferried over . but our whole caravan consisting of men , we stay'd here three days , this being the place of our rendezvouz . from hence the ambassador dispatch'd a messenger , whose name was andre avonass kruhoff , to their czarish majesty's in musco . there were abundance of gentlemen and merchants belonging to our caravan , who traded with furrs to china . each of them had pounds weight of bisket allotted him for his share , during our whole journey through the tartarian desart , which took up two months . this slender allowance did not proceed from any covetousness of the ambassador , but because we were obliged to manage our carriages to the best advantage . besides which , our ordinary food was good beef , and sometimes venison . from the above-mentioned river schileka , we travelled three days together through a great forest full of bogs , and three days after through a desart ; and further , two days again through a forest , before we reach'd the river samur , which falls into the river schileka . in the night-time we lodged in our tents , of which we had in number . there is otherwise no travelling hereabouts with waggons , but only with camels and horses . for several days after we met with very bad ways , the ground being very boggy till you come to the river of argun . at last we came on the d of october to the city of argun , where we stay'd till the th , it being so long before our whole caravan could pass the river . this river is at present the boundary betwixt the emperors of muscovy and china , this city being the utmost frontier place of the province of dauri , as far as it is under the jurisdiction of the muscovites . some years ago the territories of the czars of muscovy extended to the famous river of yamour , but these were by vertue of a treaty made in the year , ( when fedor alexievits was sent ambassador to china ) betwixt both the emperors , granted to the chineses , as was also the strong fortress of albazin , situate upon the same river . the mongul tartars being always abroad in parties , we were obliged to be continually upon our guard , for fear of our baggage and horses : these monguls are generally great cowards , ten well disciplin'd men being able to beat a hundred of them . the ambassador dispatch'd from hence some cossacks to the before-mentioned city of naun , on the frontiers of china , to desire the chinese governor to send us some carriages to a certain place . the best of our diversion was hunting in the desart , where there was such vast numbers of deer , that one night , when we were drawing up our waggons to make our usual fence , some deer leapt among us , of which we catch'd one with our hands . the river denbu , which exonerates it self into the river argun , is four days journey from the city of argun . the th of august we came to a large navigable river called gaun , whose banks being overflown by the late rains , we could not pass with our camels ; whereas at other times it is fordable in many places . being unwilling to lose time , we contrived a way to transport our selves and the caravan , by killing a good many of our oxen , the hides of which we joined together ; and with what wood we could gather , we made a kind of floating-boats for the conveniency of transportation . but the hides were carried two miles lower by the current , and were not brought on the other side without great danger . our floating-bridges succeeded better , which did us good service : the horses being unloaded , were forced to swim cross the river ; we spent two days in passing the river , and lost but one horse . on the th of august some tongueses , who having surprized some monguls in their habitations , and after they had massacred of them , had carried the young ones into slavery , offered us five of these slaves , to wit , three boys and two girls , whom they would willingly have exchanged for horses . we could have bought them at the rate of or rubles apiece ; but the ambassador considering that we were entred the chinese territories , would not allow us to buy any of them . on the d of august we reach'd the small river keilar , which falls into the river arguin ; we cross'd the same river the next day on horse-back . the th of august we cross'd again the river saduma , a small , but navigable river , which likewise discharges it self into the river argun . the th we pass'd by the river gnar , which joins its current with the river saduna ; and on the th we met a caravan , consisting of russian merchants , and camels , but no horses . they had left nartzinsko the last winter , in their way to china , and were now returning home . they brought us the good news , that the chineses expected the arrival of our ambassador with a great deal of impatience . we tarried here two days , which time we spent together as merrily as the circumstances of the place would allow of ; they presented us with some tea , which was very welcome to us , who were grown quite weary of drinking cold water . after we had taken our leave of one another , we travelled for two days through a countrey , very agreeable for its pleasant hills and fertile valleys , where the river iall has its rise , and afterwards becomes a large navigable river . on the st of august our messenger kundikoff ( whom the ambassador had dispatch'd from iokutskoy to naun ) returned and brought advice , that a certain person of note , in the quality of an adogeda ( or conductor of ambassadors ) was arrived from peking to naun , where he expected the arrival of the ambassador . on the st of september there came a messenger from the said adogeda to the ambassador , who having complimented him in his master's name , brought us the first chinese carriages , and a present of sheep , some rice and oatmeal , he was sent back immediately . on the d of september we reach'd the first out-guards ( consisting of persons ) of the chineses , on the d we came to the second , and on the th to the third . these scouts lay concealed upon the hills , and as soon as they perceive any caravans or other strangers coming that way , they give notice to one another by certain signals , which reach to the cities of china . for several days together we travelled through very pleasant forests , where , among other trees , we found abundance of oaks , which were very low , but spread their branches in a very large compass . we saw here also filbird-trees in the plains , differing in shape from those we have in europe , as being not above half or three quarters of a yard high , and their stalks very thin ; they bear a prodigious quantity of nuts of a very large size . the next place we came to , was inhabited by the targuts chinay , who are pagans , subject to the chineses ; they are good husband-men , the countrey abounding in oats , barley , oatmeal and tobacco ; and we being in want of some oatmeal and salt , we furnished our selves with as much as we stood in need of . these people live on the utmost confines of the province of dauri ; for that part of the province which is under the muscovite jurisdiction , extends only to the river argun , from whence to the village of suttegarshe , all the rest belongs to the chineses , by vertue of the above-mention'd treaty . on the th of september several other messengers arrived from the adogeda , who were sent back immediately . after we had travelled three days longer through a desart , we arrived at last to the village of sutt●ga , belonging to the chineses ; where meeting with the adogeda , whose attendance consisted of persons , he invited us the same evening into his tent , where he presented us with some thee boil'd in milk , with flower and butter , in wooden dishes , and some preserves and sweet-meats . the th of september the said adogeda invited the ambassador , with all his retinue , to dinner , where he met the ambassador at some distance from his tent , and after a very obliging salute conducted him with his left hand thither . we stay'd about half an hour before dinner was brought in , which time they bestow'd in entertaining one another with several questions : the adogeda ask'd the ambassador , how long he had been travelling from musco to this place ? unto which he reply'd , a year and a half . he ask'd him further his name ; which he told him was , ilesar ilesarevits isbrand . whilst they passed their time in such-like discourses , dinner was served up , upon a small table , without a table-cloth , the ambassador and the adogeda having each his own dish , as had all the rest : our dishes were filled with mutton and pork ; the second course was pottage , wherein was a mixture of fine flower , made in the nature of a pudding , but very long and thin , not unlike a gut : we were put to a nonplus how to manage this dish ; but two secretaries belonging to the adogeda , who were much better acquainted with it than we , shew'd us the way . for , instead of knives , they had two bonesticks ; betwixt these they took up these puddings , which they thus conveyed to their mouths , which they held over the dishes ; and after they had bit off a good mouthful , they let the rest drop in the dish again . these sticks used by the chineses , in lieu of our knives and forks , are streight , of about a quarter of a yard long , made either of ebony-wood , bones or ivory , tipp'd on the end where they touch the victuals , with gold or silver , which they use with a great deal of dexterity , without touching the victuals with their fingers . after dinner two silver cups fill'd with brandy were brought to the adogeda , one of which he presented to the ambassador , the other he drunk himself . all the rest had also purcelain cups with brandy presented them , which they were to take off to the bottom . the feast concluded with a service of sweetmeats in wooden dishes . the th of september the ambassador invited the adogeda to his quarters , where we observed , that our way of entertaining seem'd to them as strange as theirs had done to us the day before . after dinner the ambassador desir'd the adogeda to provide us the necessary carriages and passes , which he performed to our satisfaction . the ambassador had for his daily allowance two sheep ; for each of his secretaries , one sheep ; for each of his gentlemen , one sheep ; for the rest of his attendance , some two , some three , some four to a sheep ; for the cossacks , labourers and grooms , ten men to a sheep ; for the ordinary fellows , a measure of oatmeal each a day ; and for the better sort , a paper with tea , which was a very plentiful allowance , but that we wanted bread , which is a commodity as little known among the chineses , as some other asiaticks . the inhabitants of the city of naun , miles distant from the village of suttigatt , are idolaters , adoring the devil in the night-time , with most horrid out-cries . their houses are very commodious and neat , their livelihood being most planting of tobacco . on the th of september the ambassador sent to the adogeda the following presents : sables . ermins . yards of black cloth. a looking-glass with a gilt frame . another looking-glass with a black frame . several glass-bottles with aquavitae . some pieces of gilt leather . and several rare pieces made at augsburgh , that moved by the help of clock-work . it was a great while before the adogeda could be prevailed upon to accept these presents , by reason they are under an obligation not to receive any presents ; for which reason it is , that , when any presents are offered them , which they cannot in honour refuse ; they have them valued , and are to return double the value of it to those who presented them . on the st the adogeda sent to the ambassador six tables covered with sweetmeats , and two earthen bottles of chinese brandy . on the d he invited the ambassador to dinner , and he was invited by us again on the th . having thus diverted our selves for days in the village of suttigett , in the mean while that our carriages were got ready , we continued our journey on michaelmas-day . each person of the first rank had a waggon drawn by oxen , and a horse allowed him . the rest of the attendance were provided with waggons , three , four , five and six in a waggon ; we came the same night to a village , where we took up our quarters , and the following night to another , where we also stay'd all night , after we had pass'd the day before through a desart . it ought to be remembred here , to the great honour of the chineses , that they treat strangers with a great deal of civility : for , tho' we passed through uninhabitable desarts , yet did we never want conveniencies for lodging ; a sufficient number of cabans being brought from distant places , which were always ready provided against our arrival . they were stor'd with all necessary utensils for the kitchen , and each hutt had a servant , whose business was to take care of the fuel , water , and other necessaries . every other day we had fresh horses ready at hand , and the chineses kept all night a constant guard round our waggon fence , to prevent any surprize ; they were provided with bells , to give the alarm to one another in case of necessity . the adogeda keeping constant company with our ambassador during the whole journey , they often fell in discourse together concerning the nature and policy of several nations , which commonly ended in the praise of china , of which the adogeda , but especially of the chinese wall , ( round which he told us , a man could not travel in three years time ) related us such wonders , that we could not but be surprized at it . nothing was so troublesome to us in this desart , as the want of fresh water , which we were forced to dig for very deep , and was commonly so muddy , that it went against our stomachs . if we met with any that was tolerably good , we took care to carry some of it along with us in leathern flasks . our best comfort was , that the ambassador had every morning a small kettle-full of boil'd tea allowed him for his breakfast , of which some of us had our share , which was served us in cabans or hutts set up for that purpose , at certain distances . we often used to divert our selves with hunting , these desarts being full of all sorts of very good game . i and another , a particular friend of mine , rid out one morning a hunting , to shoot some wild sheep , but paid dearly for it ; for having lost our caravan , we rid two days and nights up and down the desart , not knowing where we were , till at last we came in sight of some hutts belonging to the mongul tartars , but durst not approach for fear of being assassinated by them . but they having espied us at a distance , came up with us , inviting us to their cabans , where , beyond all expectation , they treated us very civilly : it is possible they had heard of our ambassadors coming that way , and judged that we belonged to his retinue . our greatest trouble was how to find out means to send to the ambassador , who had sent several of his men in quest of us : we made them at last understand by many signs who we were , and what our errand was with the ambassador ; upon which they sent a messenger to give him notice where we were : it is easy to be imagined that we were very eager of going along with the messenger ; but our horses being quite tired , we were forced to tarry there till our caravan came by that way . on the th of october we arrived near the river casumur , which exonerates it self in the river naun , where we halted hours , and refresh'd our selves with fair water , which was as welcome to us as if it had been the best wine , because we had been in great want of it before . having provided our selves with as much as our leathern vessels would hold , we continued our journey , and on the th passed by the ruins of several cities , where we observed the remnants of very ancient stone monuments , representing several figures , quite different from those we meet with in europe . they say that these places were destroyed by alexander the great . we saw also hereabouts several large stone pillars of an excessive bigness , which being hung about with small bells , made a great noise when they were put in motion by the wind. beyond these we saw again the ruins of several places , and several figures cut in stone , representing men , women , and several sorts of beasts . deer , hares , and wild sheep we meet in vast numbers , of the last we saw sometimes or together ; but they are very difficult to be catch'd , they being nimbler than a deer . the hares are hereabouts very small , not much bigger than our leverets . pheasants are also here in great quantities , but not easily to be reach'd by the gun , for they don't settle upon the trees , but run all along upon the ground , swifter than other birds can fly in the air. we took a great deal of delight in the dexterity of the chineses , who with their arrows would shoot any bird flying . the adogeda had very fine falcons , who seldom let escape any pheasant or hare they met with . the nearer we approached the chinese wall , the more populous we found the country : for three days together , before we came in sight of it , we travelled all over rocks and precipices , through which there was cut a safe road for the conveniency of travellers ; and in the midst of these rocks there is a goodly city , called by the russians , schoma gorod , or kora katon . all hereabouts are abundance of tigers , leopards , and panthers , for which reason the ambassador , upon the persuasion of the adogeda , ordered that no body should ride at any distance from the caravan , unless there were at least three or more in company . in the city of karakaton some alterations were made in our provisions by the chineses ; for , instead of sheep we had hogs allowed us , and a measure of rice for each person . the hogs in china have such hanging bellies , that they touch the ground . from hence we had a long days journey to the chinese wall , betwixt rich , and the city of naun ; the country is inhabited by the mongul tartars , who acknowledge the dalaclama for their head. they keep their idols in their houses , and present their offerings to them , which is commonly victuals and drink . when they bury their dead , they put a white cock upon the coffin . a mongul nun , who was continually muttering her prayers with her beads in her hands , being asked by the ambassador , who it was she adored , she gave for answer , i adore the same god , who being deprived of heaven by your god , will certainly return thither , and put your god out of his place ; when you will see strange alterations upon earth . on the th of october , towards evening , we came in sight of the famous chinese wall , which is four fathoms high , and of such thickness that eight persons may ride upon it a-breast . it is english miles long in a straight line ; for if you will count the hills and vast mountains upon which it is built in some places , it would amount at least to more . at each miles distance there is a tower. at the first gate we entred , the wall appear'd to be much decay'd ; but at a musket-shot from thence we passed through another gate , which resembled a large bastion . we were conducted through two more , and those three last enclosed a large place with their walls , the three gates serving for as many bastions . upon the first wall we saw a very large corps de guards , where , as they told us , there was kept a constant guard. at some distance from the first wall without the gate , there was also a watch kept , consisting only of soldiers . about a mile within the wall we passed by to the left of us the city of galgan , which is surrounded with a very fine stone wall. near this place we met with the first chinese idols . it is to be admired what vast numbers of temples the chineses have dedicated to their idols , all their cities and villages are full of them , nay you meet with them upon unaccessible mountains ; they shew very well at a distance . but as to the figures of their idols , they are so dreadful as if they had been contrived on purpose to strike terror into the beholders . they are made either of wood or clay , and are sometimes gilt . in all their temples you meet with a certain idol , which being of a terrible aspect , holds a scepter in his hand , him they call the god of war , and pay a great deal of veneration to him . this god is surrounded with drums of all sizes , which are beaten whilst they are at their devotion . we were quartered in the suburbs , and at our arrival were met by their pipers and others who play'd upon cymbals , and beat the drums , but made a very doleful noise . the adogeda invited us to supper , where we were very well entertain'd , and were treated with tarrasun , a liquor made of rice . after supper the adogeda diverted us with a play , or rather farce , acted by the players that were sent from peking to meet him . what was most remarkable was , that they acted the mimicks to the life , and changed their postures and cloaths , which were extraordinary magnificent , frequently to our great astonishment . on the th of october we passed by another chinese city , and towards evening arrived in the city of xantuning , where the ambassador was entertained by the governor with a magnificent feast , and another play. all the apartments were hung with very rich tapistry , and the whole entertainment was very noble . the ambassador , the governor and the adogeda , were plac'd each on a table by themselves , but we were all put together on one table . the dishes were brought in one after another , but none taken away till after the feast was ended . there were in all eight courses , and as often as a dish ( which were all of purcelain ) was brought in , the clerk of the kitchen led the way , admonishing the guests to eat heartily . at the beginning of the feast , the adogeda putting out his sticks , show'd them to the ambassador as a signal , that we should follow his example . before dinner we were entertained by a boy of years of age , who very naturally acted the mimick , and made strange postures upon the ground , which was covered with tapestry : which done , seven purcelain cups were placed upon a table , which he took up backwards with his mouth ; which he repeated afterwards , holding his hands upon his back . this was followed by an entry , where a man and a woman acted the lovers , and , to conclude the matter , a man dressed up in a tigers skin pass'd through the room upon all-fours , to the no small astonishment of those who were ignorant of the contrivance . the feast lasted above three hours , and the adogeda desiring the ambassador to take a walk with him , they were just going to take their leave , when one of the adogeda's servants whispering his master , that the after-course was going to be served up , they changed their resolution , and stay'd near two hours longer ; during which time they were again diverted by the players , who changed their cloaths or times . the th of october we came in sight of the city of xunguxu ; in this as well as in all other cities where we pass'd , the ambassador was treated with all imaginable respect and civility . we were again entertain'd in this city with a play , in a play-house fitted up for that purpose . in one of their temples there , we saw a goddess , which being of stone feet high , had hands . i had often the curiosity to enter their temples , and to take a view of their idols , who are of very different shapes and figures , and very terrible to behold , but most magnificently dress'd . near this place there is a famous pagan temple built upon a very high rock , near the monastery of iugangu . on the th of october , as we were travelling upon the road , we met a great number of men and women , who followed an idol carried by two men , and play'd merrily upon their pipes , cymbals and drums . the ambassador asked the adogeda , what the meaning was of this procession ? to which he answer'd , that they were going to a neighbouring temple to perform their devotion . the same day we pass'd in sight of a goodly place , called the red city , the residence of the sister of the bogdegan , and famous for the tombs of several chans . this city lies near the chinese wall ; we were fain to take up our lodgings that night in a village . early the next morning the adogeda sent word to the ambassador , that , having some business of moment to dispatch , he begg'd his pardon that he could not wait upon him immediately , but that if he would be pleased to go before , he would follow him as soon as possibly he could . we had scarce rid three or four hours , when the adogeda's steward overtook us near one of their temples , desiring us to tarry a little in this place , his master being upon the road to overtake us . we took this opportunity to take a view of the temple , where meeting with three more of the adogeda's servants , we saw them prostrate themselves first before the idol that stood in the middle of the temple , and afterwards to perform the same ceremony to two others that stood on both sides of it . towards noon we got to the city of xangote , where having been entertained with a very handsome dinner by the governor , we continued our journey , and took up our nights lodging in a countrey town . the first of november the ambassador was again treated at dinner by a governor of another city , and was quartered also in another countrey town at night . all the way as we passed along the roads we met with such a prodigious number of most magnificent temples , that we could not but admire at the ignorance of these people , who shew so much veneration to these idols . the d of november we came to the great and famous city of tunxo , situate on a river , where the ambassador was invited also to dinner by the governor , who conducted us afterwards out of the town . that night we were quartered in the next town to the city of peking . the city of tukxe is famous for its , traffick in purcelain , which is sold here much cheaper than in peking . the chinese have a way of pleating their sails together in a very small compass . on the d of november , towards noon , we made a publick entry in the capital city of peking , in very good order and great splendor , the streets being crowded with vast numbers of spectators on both sides of the way , which raised such a dust , that we scarce could see one another : we had our lodgings assigned us in the court , which is the ordinary residence of foreign ambassadors . on the th of november the adagada and his tawares or associate , waited upon the ambassador , to give him notice that he was to be admitted to his publick audience the next day , and to be conducted thither by horses , desiring him to get his credentials and the presents ready against that time . he asked the ambassador who was to carry the presents ? and being answered , that this was to be performed by the cossacks , he shew'd his dislike , desiring that it might be done by some of his retinue ; which the ambassador refused , telling him , that when they were carried to the place where they were to be delivered , he would do it with his own hands , wherewith he was very well satisfied , desiring only , that they might be conveyed with good couverts . matters being thus settled , the ambassador drank to him a glass of spanish wine , to the health of the dorgamba ; who being one of the first men of the empire , he took it off to the bottom ; whereas before this time , we could never persuade any of them to pledge us , they being a very obstinate people , and very noisy with their tongues , if not gratified in their desires . it was the th of november before the ambassador could be in readiness to deliver his credentials , when we were conducted to court in the following manner : cossacks , who carried the presents , led the van ; these were followed by one of the masters of the jewel-office belonging to the czar of muscovy . after him the secretary of the embassy , who carried the credentials after him came the ambassador betwixt the two adogeda's ; and lastly , the rest of the gentlemen belonging to the ambassador . at the entrance of the castle , we did alight from our horses , and marched on foot through a long gate , arch'd on the top . before we entred the second gate , we pass'd over a very fine stone-bridge , about or paces long , on both sides of which we took notice of a wall about three foot high , with many figures cut in stone . within the gate we were conducted through a very spacious court , where we saw two large pillars , very artificially wrought with variety of figures . from thence we went into a very fine hall , where we found two tables . no sooner were we entred there , but the adogeda desir'd the ambassador to sit down upon the ground upon such bolsters as were brought thither for that purpose ; and soon after we saw four lords , who are the chiefest of the whole empire , to enter the room before the bogdegan himself . these four were the dorgamba , the askamba , the aligamba , and the adogamba . after the credentials were delivered to the king himself , the presents were given to the adogeda , who laid them upon the two tables . which done ; the dorgamba , with the other three lords , came up to the ambassador , and after having made their compliments , and given him each both their hands , the dorgamba , after his congratulatory speech upon our happy arrival , enquir'd after health of both their czarish majesties , telling him , that his credentials should be forthwith translated , and he to receive an answer to the same . after which , he told him what allowance was to be given to himself and his retinue ; to wit : every day for the ambassador himself , two sheep , one goose , three pullets , three fish , a large measure of flower , a large measure of rice , two pound of butter , two papers of thee , salt , and other things proportionable , besides two gallons of tarrasun . the rest of his retinue and other servants , had the same allowance as before , with some addition of flower , butter and tarrasun . the ambassador being reconducted to his quarters by the two adogeda's , scarce three hours were pass'd , before the youngest of the two adogeda's brought word , that the czar's letters had been receiv'd with a great deal of satisfaction , desiring him in the bogdegan's name , to come and take a share , with all his retinue of his own table . as they were going along the streets to court on horse-back , the adogeda told the ambassdor , that he ought to look upon this invitation as a most particular grace , it being not customary for ambassdors to receive this honour immediately after the delivery of their credentials . being entred the same hall where the credentials had been deliver'd before , the adogeda invited the ambassador to sit down , and soon after entred the same four lords before the bogdegan , and saluted the ambassador very obligingly . immediately after , four tables were brought into the room , two of which were cover'd with forty silver dishes , full of all sorts of sweet-meats , for the amhassador , the other two ( where there were also some sweet-meats , and a dish with boil'd cold mutton ) fell to our share . after dinner , we were treated with thee boil'd in milk , in wooden dishes , which we took , and re-delivered to the servants , with making deep reveences . so soon as the ambassador arose from the table , all his sweet-meats were given to his attendants ; but what was left upon our tables , was divided among the cosacks . the th of november , the dorgamba , with several other chinese lords , and the two adogeda's , came to pay a visit to the ambassador ; who entertain'd them with a sett of very good musick , at which they seem'd to be extreamly well satisfied ; and after they had staid some time , the ambassador made to the dorgamba these following presents . a large looking-glass with a black wooden frame . a less looking-glass . a round looking-glass with a gilt frame . two watches . twenty pieces of gilt leather . several fine cuts . six very fine crystal-glasses . a large case for glasses . three large dogs spotted like tygers . a fine black gun-dog . a piece of fine hollin linen-cloth . four lac'd handkerchiefs ; besides some sables , black foxes , ermins , and other siberian commodities , which were received in a most obliging manner by the dorgamba . on the th of november , two heralds at arms , were sent to invite the ambassador and fourteen of the gentlemen of his retinue , to the bogdegan's table ; and we were not a musket-shot from our quarters , before we were met by the adogeda's , who conducted us into the castle . being entred the same hall , where we had deliver'd our credentials before . the adogeda presented the ambassador and his retinue , with chairs ; immediately after , came the four abovementioned lords , who after having paid their complements to the ambassador , asked him , whether he could speak latin ; and being answer'd , he did not : they asked further , whether any of his retinue were masters of the said language ; and it being told him , that there was one who had some knowledge of it , but not to perfection ; they left us to return our answer to the bogdegan . we sat above four or five hours before word was brought us , that we were to come to the bogdegan ; but were in the mean while treated with thee boil'd in milk by the adogeda . an account was likewise taken of our names , how many there were of us ; which done , the adogeda receiv'd orders to conduct us . we pass'd through three several gates , and as many large and handsome courts ; among which , one deserves to be particularly taken notice of . for in the midst of it , there was a bridge of marble , sustain'd by very fine arches ; under which was a water , which being call'd , the bogdegan's fish-pond , had the resemblance of a fair small river , and surrounded the castle . so soon as we entred the room , where the bogdegan was seated upon his throne , the ambassador was plac'd by the adogeda's on one side of the throne , which was surrounded with above three hundred courtiers , who all wore the emperour's armes upon their breasts and backs . the roof of this room was extraordinary high , and the sides adorn'd with a great number of marble statues . just opposite to it was the emperour's temple , a most magnificent structure . on the other side of the room , you look'd into another court , where were the lodgings of the enuchs and other women , that attended in the emperour's seraglio . the ambassador was placed on the left-hand of the throne , and his attendance about four rods behind him , on the right-hand ; just opposite to the ambassadors were the four abovementioned lords ; about forty persons , armed with half-pikes and battle-axes attended about the throne . we had not sat very long , before we saw a table cover'd all over with dishes of massive gold , and fill'd with sweet-meats brought in , which was set before the emperour ; after this , two tables with sweet-meats were brought in for the four lords ; and next to them , another table with sweet-meats for the ambassador ; several tables were placed for us , three belonging to a table ; the sweet-meats were all serv'd in silver dishes ; besides which there were grapes , apples , pears , chesnuts , china-oranges , citrons , and other fruits . as for the chineses , of whom there were above a hundred , each had his own table , with several dishes of meat . so soon as we saw the emperour begin to eat , we were obliged to pay our reverence by a low inclination of the head , and then we eat of what was before us . after dinner , which lasted above three hours , two large cups of brandy were presented to the bogdegan , who ordered the dorgamba and another great lord , to conduct the ambassador upon the throne ; being advanc'd upon the steps , the dorgamba , by orders from the emperour , presented one of these cups to the ambassador , telling him , that he must make a low reverence , and drink it all off at a draught . in the mean while , some iesuits having been sent for , they appear'd instantly , and by orders from the emperour , spoke to the ambassador in latin ; who answering them in italian , that he was not very well vers'd in the latin tongue , one of the fathers began to talk in italian with the ambassador , whom he asked many questions , and among the rest , how long it was since he left muscovy ? unto which he having given a suitable answer , he was re-conducted to his place . we were also each in his turn , placed opposite to the throne , and presented with a golden cup of brandy , which after we had taken up , with a very low reverence , we were re-conducted to our respective places . soon after we as well as the chineses there present , had some thee boil'd in milk presented to us in wooden dishes , which as before we received , and return'd with a very low bow to the very ground . the tables being remov'd , we were conducted out of the room , which done , both the adogeda's made a sign to the ambassador to follow them into another apartment , which was done , because we should not see the bogdegan descend from his throne . he is originally a mongul tartar , of a brown complexion , of about years of age. the ambassador desir'd to be dismiss'd for that time , but the dorgamba return'd from the emperour , and asked the ambassador , whether he could tell any tidings concerning some iesuits , who about three years before intended to travel to china , by the way of muscovy , but were stopt in their journey ? the ambassador having answer'd that he knew nothing of them , the dorgamba return'd with this answer to the emperour . in the mean while we were conducted to our former places , where the adogeda desir'd the ambassador to sit down a little , till the sweet-meats that were left , could be given to our servants ; which was done accordingly ; it being a very antient custom among the chineses , always to let the remnants of the emperour's table to be carried home . our servants being well loaden with sweet-meats , the two adogeda's reconducted the ambassador to his quarters . on the th of november , we as well as the cosacks were entertain'd at our quarters from the emperour's table . there was a table in the ambassador's appartment for his own use , those for the gentlemen was laid in the hall. all the tables being cover'd with meats , two of the bogdegan's courtiers came to desire the ambassador and his retinue in the emperour's name to sit down , which we did with a profound reverence , in respect to his imperial majesty . our dishes were , boil'd geese , pullets , eggs , and all sorts of meats ; grapes , apples , pears , wall-nuts , chesnuts , citrons , china-oranges , all sorts of preserves and sweet-meats . the cosacks din'd in the court ; and before dinner , were all presented with thee boil'd in milk. towards evening the two adogeda's came to tell the ambassador , that the bogdegan was going to make a progress for days ; and on the th of december , they came to give us notice of his return to peking . on the th we were again invited to the bogdegan's table , where we were treated in the same manner as before . on the th the askamba and surgushey , were sent by the bogdegan , to invite the ambassador and his retinue to be present at a great feast at court , and to be conducted through the left-side of the castle , whereas before , we had been brought in through the great court on the right-side . accordingly next morning , five hours before day-light , the two adogeda's came to our quarters , and conducted us on horse-back to the castle , where being entred on the left-side , the adogeda's desired the ambassador to sit down , where we were treated several times with thee ; in the mean while that one of the adogeda's was gone to receive his further instructions . at break of day , both the adogeda's led us into a court , where we saw two elephants of an extraordinary bigness , with very rich furnitures : opposite to them , we saw a great many drums plac'd upon the ground , near which stood the emperour's guards , cloath'd in red damask , and all round the court we saw above a hundred chairs , belonging to the chinese lords . being from thence conducted to the place where the bogdegan was to make his appearance , we entred on the left-side , where we saw several hundreds chinese lords very magnificently dress'd , with the emperour's armes upon their backs and breasts , sitting upon bolsters or cushions , upon the ground . their caps were adorn'd with the feathers of peacocks , which were fastn'd to them with fine crystals . those of the first rank had very large saphirs upon their caps . near to these we had our seats assign'd us ; and scarce had we thus sat an hour , when by the discharge of a cannon ( which made no great noise ) a signal was given for the chineses to rise , whilst the bogdegan was coming in to mount his throne , which stood directly opposite to the door , thro' which we were introduc'd . all on a sudden we heard a chime of bells , which being the signal for the chineses , they in very good order made their appearance before the bogdegan : in the mean while , a certain person who stood near the bogdegan , read for above an hour with a very loud and audible voice out of a book , which done , we heard very fine singing at some distance from us ; after this two drums were beat , which being another signal to the chineses , they fell upon their knees , bending their heads to the ground , three times , one after another . then they rise , and several musical instruments made an agreeable harmony for some time , during which they performed the same reverence twice more , and so took their seats again . we were then conducted by the two adogedan's in the presence of the bogdean , where we performed the same ceremony in the same manner as the chineses had done ; and the ambassador being led by the hand by the adogeda up to the bogdegan's throne , had the honour to receive a dish of thee from the bogdegan's own hands . we were likewise , after we had taken our seats , again treated with thee boil'd in milk , being obliged every time we took and re delivered the cup , to turn our left-leg under our bodies , and so to make a low inclination with our heads . soon after , the ambassador being re-conducted by the adogeda to his seat , the chineses , all on a sudden , plac'd themselves on the right-side upon their bended knees , knocking their heads against the ground three times , whilst the bogdegan was descending from the throne . we were led by the two adogeda's to the same place , where we were obliged to perform the same ceremony . that part of the court where the bogdegan's throne was plac'd , was lin'd with his guards , cloath'd in red damask , and arm'd with battle-axes and half-piques . the solemnity being ended , we pass'd again through the place where before we had deliver'd our credentials , in order to our return to our quarters ; but the adogeda's desiring the ambassador to stay a little longer , there being some chinese lords , who were very ambitious to see the ambassador and his retinue , he granted his request . as we were coming out of the castle , we saw one of the elephants , which was shewn us before , draw a great waggon , in which was the bogdegan's throne ; we were scarce return'd to our quarters , when the adogeda again entreated the ambassador to go along with him to the bogdegan's play-house , vvhere a very diverting play vvas acted that day . he invited not only the ambassador's retinue , but also all the merchants and cosacks , to partake of the shovv . and as vve vvere on our way thither , we met several chinese lords , among whom was the askamba , who came on purpose to bear the ambassador company thither . before dinner we had the diversion of seeing a fellow play all sorts of tricks . he took a stick , which was sharp at one end in his hand , on which he fixed a large round wooden ball , which turn'd it self without intermission upon the stick , till he threw it in the air , and catch'd it again upon the point of the stick , where it rowl'd about like before ; secondly , he took another stick , but not so big as the former , which he fixed upon his upper lip ; in the middle of this stick was a small wooden horse , which continually turn'd about the stick , as did another wooden ball on the top of the stick . sometimes he put the stick upon his thumb , where it perform'd the same operation . thirdly , he put the same stick through a certain instrument , not unlike our flutes , which he held in his mouth . on the point of the stick he had fixed two knives , not unlike our shoe-maker's knives , with their edges to one another , which turn'd themselves upon the stick to the no small astonishment of the spectators . fourthly , he took three ordinary knives , two of which he kept steady in his left-hand , but no sooner had he thrown the third up in the air , but the other two follow'd , which he catch'd all three by the handles . he shew'd us also several fine postures on horse-back , and whilst we were very magnificently treated at dinner , we had the diversion of the play , which lasted till night ; when we return'd home well satisfied with our entertainment . the th of december , hoth the adogeda's came to salute the ambassador in the name of the dorgamba , and to invite him and the chiefest of his domesticks to pass the next day at his house . the next morning his horses stood ready to attend us at our quarters , from whence we went directly to the dorgamba's palace . we were conducted by the adogeda's in a small appartment , where we found the dorgamba ready to receive the ambassador , which he did in very obliging terms . soon after we were treated with thee boil'd in milk , and the ambassador having communicated for some time with the dorgamba , concerning the instructions , he had received from their czarish majesty's , the ambassador was conducted from thence into the dining-room . as we entred the room , the players who were very magnificently dress'd , stood ready to begin the play , which they did accordingly ; it is the custom in china for the actors to give a book , containing the contents of many plays , to the master of the feasts , out of which he chuses which he likes best , which is commonly perform'd by singing in the nature of our opera's . the dorgamba sat at a table by himself , next to him was plac'd the ambassador at another table , and next to him the two adogeda's at another . two other tables were brought in for the ambassador's retinue ; we were treated with great deal of splendor . our drink was aqua vitae prepared with cinnamon , which was brought to us in golden cups , and we were forced to take it off quite to the bottom , the dorgamba shewing us the way by his own example . the floor was covered all over with tapistry , and behind the dorgamba stood a little page with a basket made of straw-work , which was the dorgamba's spitting-pot . thus we spent the greatest part of the day with a great deal of diversion , and on the th , being a great feast day at court , we were again splendidly entertained at the bogdegan's table . in the year . on the th of ianuary , and on the th , we were again invited to the bogdegan's table . on the th of the same month , the dorgamba obliged us with the sight of a very fierce panther , and the same day we were again admitted to the bogdegan's table . on the th we paid a visit to the jesuits , who treated us with a very good breakfast ; their church is a very curious piece of architecture , with a fine organ , which is placed on the outside of it towards the street . there were at that time eight fathers of that society at peking . on the th it was a hard frost , with a strong north wind and abundance of snow . on the th of february both the adogeda's brought orders for the ambassador to make his appearance at court. accordingly we went on horseback to court on the th of february , where after we had been entertain'd very splendidly at the bogdegan's table , the ambassador was told , that according to his desire he should be dismiss'd in twelve nights . accordingly on the th of febr. the bogdegan sent one of his coutiers to the ambassador to desire him to come to court the next morning with all his attendance , and the cosacks , to receive the usual presents of the bogdegan . the day before we went to court we were treated at the bogdegan's charge at our quarters , when the ambassador with his whole attendance went on horseback , being conducted by the adogeda's into a spacious court , where we received the following presents . a horse , with bridle and saddle , and all other accoutrements . a chinese cap , with a silk puff on the top of it . a sur-toot of damask brocaded with gold serpents , and lined with lamb-skins . a scarff , a knife , handkerchiefs , and tobacco bags . a pair of leather boots , and a pair of silk stockings . a piece of black sattin of yards . a piece of ludan of yards . pieces of kitaick . lan of silver worth crowns . the ambassador's gentlemen had each of them the following presents . a chinese cap , with a red silk puff on the top . a damask surtoot lined with lambs-skin . a piece of sattin of yards . a piece of ludan of yards . a scarff , with a knife , tobacco baggs , and handkerchiefs . one pair of leather boots , with a pair of silk stockings quilted with cotton . pieces of kitaick . one lan and a half of silver worth crowns . the cosacks and servants received each the following presents . a piece of sattin of yards . eight pieces of kitaick . one lan of silver . on the th of february , the ambassador being again invited to court , the dorgamba told him , that if he were ready for his departure , the carriages should attend him the next morning at his quarters . i am not ignorant that in this place i ought to give the reader a particular account of the manners , customs and religion of the chineses ; but i will content my self to give only in this journal a general account of the empire of china , and its capital city called peking . the most potent empire of china is known under several names among foreign nations . the tartars call it katay , those of siam , sin , the iapanneses , than , and some of the tartarian nations call it han. the chineses themselves have given it many sir-names ; for among the many families that have sway'd the chinese scepter , each founder of its race has assigned it its particular title . thus it is called than , ( broad without measure ) iu , ( peace ) , tha , ( large ) , sciam , ( pleasant ) , cheu , ( complea● ) ; but among all the rest , the chineses have retain'd two , the first of which is , chungehoa , that is , the middle empire , and chunque , which is the middle garden , being of opinion that the earth was four square , and their empire in the midst of it . this vast country was in the year before the birth of christ , divided into provinces by their emperor xucus , and by his successor iva into , which at that time comprehended only the northern provinces , as far as the river kiang . but after the southern parts were united with this empire , it was divided into fifteen provinces . most of them were formerly under the jurisdiction of their own princes , but after they were conquered and united with the chinese crown , were governed by viceroy's , who to this day have the administration of affairs in those places . it is divided into the northern and southern part. the first is that which is properly called katay by the tartars , and comprehends provinces : to wit , peking , xantung , xansi , xiemsi , honan , to which some add the province of leaotung , and the peninsula of corea . the other provinces , are ; nanking , chekiang , kiangsi , huquang , suchuen , queicheu , iunnan , quangsi , quantung , fockien , which by one general name are called by the tartars , mangin . the north and southern provinces are divided by the river kiang , ( by the chineses , ) called the son of the ocean . ) the empire of china borders on the east on the great eastern ocean , called by the chineses , tung . towards the north , on the chinese wall , which divides it from the great tartary ; on the west it has the mountain of thebet to the confines of bengala : on the south-side is the kingdom of couchinchina , which is tributary to the chineses empire . it s whole breadth , from the isle of hanon , situate under the th degree of north latitude , to the th degree of north latitude , is german leagues . it s length from the west , under the th degree , till east under the th degree , near the city ningpo or nampo , is german leagues . this whole empire seems both by art and nature made impregnable . for on the west side is the mountain of thebet , and the great desart of xama ; on the north side the famous chinese wall , which was begun to be built in the year before christ's birth , and was finished in years ; on the south and east it is surrounded with the ocean , where by reason of the many rocks and sands there is no no safe landing unless it be in a few places . the city of peking , the capital of the empire , and residence of its kings , has borrowed its name from the province of peking , which on the east borders on the great gulph betwixt corea and iapan ; on the north-east upon the province of leaotung , on the north upon the great tartary , and part of the chinese wall , and on the west the province of xansi . this province has famous cities , to wit ; peking , paoting , hokian , chinting , xunte , quanping , taming , and iunping : the city of peking is situate under degrees minutes upon the northern confines of the province of peking , not far from the famous chinese wall. on the south side it is fortified with two very strong and high walls . the suburbs are enclosed in one single wall , with very good bastions on each side of the gate . you enter these suburbs by a bridge built over a river , which to the north side surrounds the wall ; from the suburbs through the south-gate , it is half an hours walking before you come to the body of the city , where , at the entrance there is a very high bastion , and as you turn to the left , another well-mounted with cannon , from whence you may go into the city through the old gate . there are many other bastions to be seen all round the walls , where every night the garison keeps as strict a guard as if an enemy were near at hand ; but in the day time , the emperor's gentlemen of the bed-chamber guard the gates , not so much for its defence , as to look after the customs , which are to be paid there . the citizens houses are generally finely built , and the palaces of persons of quality very stately structures , but their greatest magnificence appears in their triumphal arches . their temples are adorned with steeples of an extraordinary height , and most artificially built : but the streets of this so stately city are in no wise suitable to its grandeur , there being very few among them paved with stones , which seems to be strange in a place where they don't want these materials , the streets being extreamly inconvenient and troublesome to walk both in fair and fowl weather . in dry weather , when the wind blows from the north , the dust is raised all over the city to that degree , that it spoils every thing in the houses . the inhabitants preserve themselves a little when they go abroad , by wearing a thin veil almost like our gawses , over their faces , which comes down to their breasts ; besides that , they can see every body that passes without being seen by them , and without exposing their faces to the dust ; they enjoy by it this conveniency , that they are not obliged to those frequent salutes and other ceremonies which are so much admired , and otherwise practised among the chineses . all the chinese women are of a verylow stature , those of quality have very little feet , in which they take a particular pride , for which reason they keep them extraordinary streightned , to such an excess , that many thereby quite lose the use of their feet . it is look'd upon as very ignominious among the chinese ladies to shew their naked feet . there is scarce a street , bridge or gate in the city of peking , where you don't meet with horses or asses , which may be hir'd for a small price to go up and down the streets , where a servant attends you and your horse . the streets are always crouded with people ; here you may see one dance upon the rope , in another place you see one upon the stage , who is surrounded with many auditors , unto whom he relates certain stories , and these reward him for his pains with a kind of brass-money , which being four square , sign'd on one side with four characters , and a hole in the middle for the conveniency of carrying them upon a string , ten of them make no more than a penny. but when any thing is to be bought or paid with silver they use this method : they always wear by their sides a pair of shears , and weights enclosed in wooden cases in their pockets , by which means they cut the silver plates , and weigh of it as much as they have occasion for at that time . you meet sometimes in the streets certain chineses , who beat their breasts with stones , others knock their heads against stones , till the blood follows . there is scarce a street but what has many publick-houses , which are distinguished by their sign-posts , where you find it written what sort of liquor they sell within . these houses are very neatly kept , and affording good accommodation . but it is time to look backwards , and to give you a short account of our return to muscovy . on the th of february towards evening , we began our journey from peking , being conducted out the town by the two adogeda's , and several other persons of quality to the next village . about five days journey from peking , the surgushey ( who was to conduct us as far as to the city of naun ) brought us through an old ruined city , where in one of their temples , we saw an idol made of clay but richly gilt , representing a woman ; it was about yards high , and had many heads and hands . not far from thence in a gallery , you saw another figure , resembling a woman kind , which they said , was her daughter , lie in a bed of damask quilt , cover'd with rich chinese carpets . on the th of may , we came to the city of naun , and took up our quarters in the village suttigart . on the th of april , i was surprised in my quarters by a very strange spectacle ; for my host's daughter appear'd all on a sudden , as if she had been possess'd by the devil , making such horrid out-cries , as put us all in a fright . after she had thus continued for some time , she began to sing very agreeably for half an hour , when the other women there present , having begun to sing certain verses , she answered them immediately . i was so curious as to enquire , what could be the meaning of all this ; to which they reply'd , that there being a neighbour's child very ill , this virgin had been consulted concerning her recovery , she being one vvho vvas in great esteem among them , and look'd upon as a saint . the neighbours vvere no sooner departed , but an aunt of hers took a fevv coals , upon vvhich she threw certain incenses , vvhich holding near her face , she soon opened her eyes , and recovered her senses . on the th of april , vve set forvvard in our journey from naun , in company of a chinese envoy , vvho being a native of the city of margenn , vvas sent by the bogdegan , to the waywode of nartzinskoy . on the th of april , vve pass'd over a very high mountain , not vvithout a great deal of difficulty , the snow being above a yard high on the top . on the th , vve changed our course , being forevvarn'd by our guide , vvho vvas a tungoese , that three or four thousand mongul tartars laid in ambush for us , expecting our coming at a certain place . this obliged the ambassador to chuse another road more to the right . on the th , vve came to the river laduna , vvhere vve halted for some time . on the d of may , vve pass'd over the river keilar , and vve had not travell'd very far , before on the third of may , vve vvere overraken by a fire : for the mongul tartars , finding they had miss'd their aim , had out of revenge , set fire to the long and dry grass , which was remaining , after the winter season , in the desart , which being augmented by the violent winds that blew towards us , surprised us so on a sudden , that we had not time enough left us , to save our tents . if this fire had surprised us as we were upon our march , scarce any body would have escaped the flames that surrounded us on all sides . but now we had the good fortune to save our cattle , and the damage received by the fire was inconsiderable on our side , what was endamaged in our carriages , being all repair'd in one day . the worst was , that being deprived of forage , some of our cattle died daily for want of it , and we our selves began to be much streightned for provisions . for which reason the ambassador dispatched three cosacks to the waywode of nartzinskoy , to solicite prompt succors of cattle and provisions . and wherever we could light of any horses or camels , we bought them up at a dear rate ; the first at and , the last at or rubels a-piece . the th of may , we came to the river margenn , where meeting with good forage , we staid two days to refresh our cattle . and as we were travelling , we lost one of our russian servants , who having lost his horse , was lost himself in looking after it . on the th , we pass'd the river gann with our loaden camels and horses ; and finding the trees hereabouts full of green leaves and a pleasant country , we staid here two days . on the th of may ; we met the convoy , which by order of the governour of nartzinskoy , was sent us from argunn . they came to us in very good time ; for if they had staid two days longer , our cattle must all have perish'd , and we been droven to the necessity of feeding on horse-flesh ; for most of our servants had lost their horses before , and were fain to march on foot through the desart . on the th of may , notwithstanding there was a deep snow faln the night before , we ferry'd over the river of argunn , a long days journey from the city of the same name , where we staid till the th and provided our selves with all necessaries , enough to serve us till we came to nartzinskoy . most of our attendance began to be very sickly hereabouts , by reason , that having not been used to any bread before these six months , they eat of it with too much greediness . at some distance from argunn , the ambassador , with some of his german and russian attendance left the caravan , making the best of thei● way towards nartzinskoy . on the st of iune , we came to a small river , which being by the late rains rendred impassable by horses , we were feign to strip , and so to swim over our selves and our horses . on the second , we arriv'd safely at nartzinskoy , as did our caravan on the th following . the th of iune , three tungoeses brought the russian servant , whom we had lost on the th of may in the desart to nartzinskoy . he had swarved about the desart for three days , having no other food , but herbs and roots , and meeting at last with these three tungoeses , whom he believed to have been mongul tartars , he put himself in a posture of defence , and would not have surrendred himself , if his horse had not been so tir'd , as not to be able to stir any longer . on the d of iuly , we set forward from nartzinskoy , after the ambassador had dispatch'd two messengers to mosco , to notifie our safe arrival , to their czarish majesties ; and on the same day the chinese envoy , whom we mentioned before , return'd from thence to naun . this last winter , whilst we were at peking , cosacks of nartzinskoy , and tungoeses , had made an incursion into the territories of the mongul tartars , through the desarts of nartzinskoy , with such success , that they had attack'd and ruin'd their habitations on two several places , put all the old ones to the sword , and carried off the young ones into slavery . the th of iuly , we came to plotbus , the th to the lake of shock , the th to the lake of ierawena , near which are three lakes more . on the th of iuly , our two messengers , who had been dispatch'd to mosco , as we mention'd before , return'd to us in a pitiful condition , they having been overtaken about miles from vdinsko , by some mongul tartars , who had robb'd and stript them , but had not taken their letters from them . on the th , we foarded the river ana , which falls into the river vda : and on the th the river kurba , which running with a very swift current , disembogues likewise in the river vda . on the th , in the afternoon , we arriv'd safely at vdinsko ; where we sold our camels and horses at five rubels a-piece ; whereas the camels had cost us and rubels , and the horses and a-piece . on the th , we embarqu'd our selves on board two large vessels ; and towards evening went on shoar in a great village , call'd saimkojam linsko , on the left-side of the river selinga . on the th in the afternoon , we set sail from thence , and on the th came to the entrance of the lake of baikela , where we were fain to lay by for two hours , and afterwards row'd three miles further , before we could make use of our sails . towards evening the wind chopping about , we were droven back for several miles , and at last met with a place fit for anchorage . the winds being somewhat laid , we early in the morning set sail again , and happily made the river of angara , and so arriv'd on the first of august , toward noon at irkutskoy . on the th , we again set sail from hence towards ienekiskoy . on the th , we went on shoar in a town belonging to the bratskoy , on the left-side of the river of angara , into which falls hereabouts another very large river . we left that place again the same day in the afternoon , and had not sail'd above a mile , when we were forced to pass a very dangerous cataract ( or water-fall ) call'd pogmaly . not far from thence we pass'd another , call'd pyan , much longer than the former ; and no sooner were the vessels brought over this dangerous place , but they were in danger of having been swallowed up in a whirl-pool . on the th of august , we came to another cataract , call'd poduna , where we were fain to unload our vessels ; the passage being very streight and dangerous . on the th , we pass'd another cataract , not so dangerous as the former , but which continued for four or five miles . on the th , we came to an anchor near the cataract , call'd skamansko , till we could be provided with expert watermen , who being acquainted with the river , brought our vessels safely without being unloaden ( the water being very high ) over the cataract , tho' it was near three miles long . on the th , before noon , we pass'd by the river itim , which falls on the right-hand into the river tungusko , as the angara does to the left . we pass'd the same day over another cataract ; and on the th left the river ketto to the right of us . on the th , we pass'd over three several cataracts , near the last of which , we were met by a messenger , whose name being andreknihoff , had been dispatch'd by the ambassador from nartzinskoy to musco . on the d , we left the river kama to the right of us ; and on the th in the morning , pass'd over another most dangerous cataract , and arrived safely the same evening at ienekiskoy . we continued our journey from thence on the st of september by land to makoffsko , where we arriv'd the d day , and on the th , set forward again towards tobolsko . on the th , we din'd in a monastery , but did not stay longer than till night . on the d , early in the morning , we came to iam-kutskoy ; and on the th towards evening , to the city of narim , about a mile distance from the river oby , where we embarqu'd on the th , but came on shoar again in the afternoon , by reason of a strong north-wind , which was quite contrary to us ; we were fain to lie here till the th . on the d of october , the wind veering about again to the north , we were obliged to come to another again till night ; when we pass'd by the river wache . the th , the wind blew strong again from the north , so that we were fain to lie still till the next morning . on the th , we were stopt again by the north-wind , besides which , it froze very hard that night . on the th , we got on shoar at surgutt ; and on the th the north-wind blew very strong against us , with great snows and a hard frost , so that we were obliged to stay on shoar till the th , when it began to thaw ; but the north-wind continued till the th , in the morning , when we set sail again , and pass'd by two villages ; the th , in the forenoon , we entred the river irtish ; and on the th , early in the morning , arriv'd safely at samorskojam . the ambassador being indisposed staid there till the th of november , when , being restor'd to his former health by the use of proper remedies , and the river irtish being quite frozen up in the mean while , we continued our journey from samarskojam in sleds . on the th , we came to demjansko ; and on the th to tobolsko . betwixt samarskojam and tobolsko , we pass'd by abundance of huts belonging to the ostiaki , most of wood , and the roads were hereabouts very narrow and not well beaten . on the th of december , we left tobolsko ; and the th in the afternoon arrived at tumen . from thence we went on the st , and came on the d too early in the morning to the city of iapantshin , where we staid only till the next day ; and on the th early in the morning , arrived in the city of wergaturia , from whence we went further on in our journey the th . in the year , on new-years-day , we came to the city of sotokamskoy , where we staid till the next day ; on the th we reach'd kaigorod , which we left again the th ; and on the th came to iam-vsga , situate upon the river sisella . the th we din'd at iata pyoldie , and the th at ianrspas vspilsco . the th we reach'd st. soto witzogda , where we staid the next day till towards evening . the th we came to the city of vtingha , and left it again the th towards evening . the th we din'd in the city of totma , where we staid till the th towards night . the st , early in the morning we reach'd schusca-jam , and continued our journey from thencethe next day . the th we came to ieresla , where we only staid till night . on the th to peresla , from whence we set forward again in our journey on the th , and on the st of ian. at night , arrived safely in a villlage , call'd alexeshe on the river ianse , not above five miles from the city of musco . here the ambassador received orders to stay till the next morning , when czar peter alexievits came to this place to confer with him in private . after they had spent some hours together , the czar took the ambassador along with him to ischmeiloff , and from thence to brebolensko ; and we arrived the same day , being the st of february , safely in the city of musco , where we repos'd our selves after our journey to china , in which we had spent years , wanting weeks . finis . some curious observations concerning the products of russia , which may serve as a supplement to the preceding treatise . written originally in latin by henry william ludolf . london , printed for d. brown , at the black-swan and bible without temple-bar , and t. goodwin , at the maidenhead over against st. dunstan's church , fleet-street , . some curious observations concerning the products of russia , &c. chap. i. of their minerals . they have three sorts of salts in russia ; the first is boil'd out of springs , of which the best is made at permia in siberia . the second is , their stone-salt , which is found in great quantity in the province of vffa ; the third is brought to perfection by the heat of the sun in the salt-pits , near astrachan , and in siberia . there is also great store of the best salt-petre to be found , as also good brimstone , betwixt siberia and the river wolga , not far from the kingdom of casan : but the exportation of it is prohibited . there are also some iron-mines in russia , and near olonitz , on the confines of sweden . near archangel there is sluida talck dug , which the english call muscovy glass . in the the province of vffa , are found very fine chrystals . on the frontiers of siberia , near the river ienessay , there is a mine which produces an oar , resembling in colour and weight a golden oar , but it is so volatile as to flie away in the smoak , as soon as it is tryed by the fire . perhaps this oar is much of the same nature in comparison to gold , what a certain oar in germany , call'd bismuth , is in respect to silver , it being of the same colour and weight , and is found in the saxon silver mines . the russians are destitute of silver mines , but they often dig some of the metal out of the old graves . the mammotovoy , which is dug out of the earth in siberia , is very well worth taking notice of . the common people in russia relate surprising things concerning its origin . for they say , they are the bones of certain animals , which exceed in bigness any living creature upon earth ; they make use of it in physick , as we do of the unicorn . a friend of mine presented me with a piece of it , which he said was given him by a muscovite , who had brought it himself out of siberia , which appears to me to be nothing else than a true ivory . the more understanding sort believe them to be elephants teeth , which ever since the time of the deluge , have lain thus under ground . the adamavoi-kost or adam's earth , is dug out of the earth near archangel ; it is of a black colour , very near as hard as a stone , but its figure resembles the branches of trees ; from whence some conjecture that it is a wood petrefied . according to this opinion , it must be supposed that this wood being perhaps laid at the bottom of some river , whose current has been choak'd up by the sands , and covered these woods . chap. ii. of their vegetables . the ground in many parts of muscovy is more fertile than can well be imagined by strangers . for it being full of nitrous particles , these not only promote the production of all kinds of fruits , but also quicken their growth , and bring them sooner to perfection , than in some of the more southern countries ; as it is besides some other fruits , very observable in their melons . they have a certain kind of apples , call'd nativa , which are not only of a fine taste , but also transparent like glass . they have also several sorts of berries , which are not to be found in other places . the hostanici are of a black colour , but of the same taste as our cherries , having also a stone in the middle . their punanitzi they use to suppress the fumes after hard drinking . besides which , they have those call'd , brussenici kluckva and gersmici ; the two last of which are also found in livonia . but among all their vegetables , that herb which they call , kosa travic , deserves to be taken notice of , for it resists iron , and makes the sythes if they touch it , spring to pieces . i cannot question the truth of it , because i have heard it confirm'd by very credible persons , who have seen the effect of it in siberia ; tho' otherwise i am not very apt to give credit to the relations of the vulgar sort in muscovy , among which , that of the vegetable lamm is a general received fable , sufficiently contradicted by experience . there is a certain root in russia , endow'd with an extraordinary balsamick quality , which also grows in siberia , they call it voltschnoy-koron , which signifies as much as wolfs-root . they attribute to it a specifick vertue of healing wounds ; but what they related of it , to wit , that it heals a wound by only chewing of it , i will not affirm for truth . arbusi are called the astrachan melons ; they are not of so delicious a taste as the others ; they come nearer to a circular figure , and their seeds don't lie in the middle , but straggling thro' the flesh of the melon . the astrachan pepper is more sharp and biting than other pepper , is enclosed in a red husk , the pepper it self is yellow , and not round but flattish . chap. iii. of their living creatures . among the insects of russia , those call'd toreau , are the most common , they most infest wooden houses , but are not mischievous . among the fish , the sterlet is counted one of the most delicious in russia . it has a long head and tail , both of them making up above one half of its whole length , the rest of the body being but very short . it s skin is most like that of an eel ; those inclining to a yellowish colour , are accounted the best . the fish sasan is very like our carps . somis , a very broad fish , with a sharp nose . beluga , or white-fish , is sometimes found in the danube , near comorrah ; they call it hausam in hungary , and is carried to vienna , where it is look'd upon as a great dainty , its flesh being very luscious . out of the spawn of this fish the best caviare is made in muscovy ; tho' they also make it of the spawn of the sturgeons and pikes . the river kama , which exonerates it self into the river wolga , furnishes the city of musco with the best beluga . i don't remember that ever i met with any birds in muscovy , but what are sufficiently known among other european nations . among the four-legg'd animals , the muscovites esteem those the most , whose furs protect them against the injuries of the cold season . they have four different kinds of foxes . the first are the ordinary sort ; the second are those who have two dark strokes cross their backs ; and therefore are by the germans , called cross foxes . the third are the white foxes , whose skins are the cheapest of all ; and fourthly , the black ones , whose skins are sold at a very dear rate , sometimes , as i have been told , at rubels or ducats a piece . the rosomacha , so called by reason of its greediness , affords the most durable furs . but the chief vanity of the muscovites , consists in their sables . there is such a prodigious difference betwixt these furs , that a pair of them are sold from three rubels to a hundred rubels . the black ones are the most precious ; but the white ones are very rare . in the great plains betwixt muscovy and the crim tartary , there are abundance of wild oxen , and wild goats ; the first they call zubri , the last zajaki . vichocolis , a kind of water-rats , whose skins are of a delicious scent . chap. iv. of the natives of russia , the muscovites are generally of a very strong constitution , both very tall and bulky . they are also very fruitful , which makes the country very populous , as may be judged by the vast armies which the muscovites bring into the field in time of war. i have it from very credible persons , and such as had considerable commands in the present czar's army , that a few years ago the army which was raised against the precopian tartars , consisted of above men. above one half of the year being taken up with their fasts , when the common people feed upon nothing else but cabbage and cucumbers , and these raw , only pickl'd . this is an evident sign of their natural vigour , tho' it must also be allow'd , that they promote the digestion by the brandy and leeks , which they use in great quantity , and questionless , correct the viscous humours arising in the stomach by such indigestible nourishments . they know of no epidemical distempers in russia , unless you would give the scurvy , ( the general plague of all the northern countries ) that name . the russians call it tsinga . among the rest we ought not to pass by in silence here their strange manner of travelling betwixt siberia and china . for they make use of sleds with sails , which carry them over the snow when the wind proves favourable ; but if it proves contrary , they have dogs ready at hand , who supply the defect of the sails , which are laid by at that time . i have heard it affirm'd for truth , that twelve of these dogs will draw as much as a good horse . the commodities exported from russia are : rhubarb , but much inferior in goodness to that which is brought from china and turkey . ambergreese , honey , wax , tar , course linen , caviare russia leather and hemp. the city of ieresla is famous for the dressing of russia leather , which as well as the caviare , is for the most part transported into italy , the english and dutch consume abundance of russia hemp , out of which they make their cables for their ships . sometimes the dutch are also permitted to export some corn , of which they make great profit . the cities of archangel and narva , are the two chiefest places of commerce betwixt the russians , english and dutch. the first is most frequented by the dutch , the last by the english. the armenian merchants have a free trade at narva , for the convenicy of transporting such commodities as they buy in holland , by the way of narva , into muscovy , and from thence by the river wolga and the caspian sea , into persia. but no body is permitted to return into persia by way of muscovy , unless he be come the same way before ; it being otherwise much easier to return that way into persia , than to come from thence , as being against the current of the river wolga . formerly the banjans ( who are indian merchants ) used to traffick in the capital city of musco . but of late they are forbidden to come any further than archangel , where they drive a very considerable trade . there is also at present a constant trade betwixt muscovy and china ; from whence the muscovites bring silks , thee , and among other things a certain mixture , almost like chalk , but of a yellowish colour , of an aromatick scent , which is look'd upon as a sovereign remedy against many distempers . the buchartzi , who , if i mistake not , are mahometans , inhabiting near samarkand , come frequently to tobolsko , the capital city of siberia , with all sorts of indian commodities , for which reason perhaps it is , that , as i have been informed , the arabian tongue is taught in some places of siberia . the calmuck tartars bring every year after harvest-time , a great many thousands of horses to sale to the city of musco . they trade also in slaves , and sometimes sell their own children to the russians . i met once a young boy of that country who understood the russian tongue , whom out of curiosity i asked several questions , and among the rest , how they called god in his native tongue ; he answered , bogunasniet , we have no god. but it is nevertheless certain , that they have a certain religion , such a one as it is ; their high priest being called kutafta , who as well as the kutafta of the mongul tartars , is subordinate to the dalac-lama , who being the pagan pope in those parts , keeps his residence at a place called baontola , not far from the confines of china . i have been credibly informed , that the chinese lama's or priests , do also acknowledge this dalac-lama for their head. they are perswaded that this dalac-lama is immortal , which opinion they maintain among the common people without much difficulty ; forasmuch as he scarce ever appears , but to his priests , who are all partners in the fraud . i heard once a certain muscovian lord , who had been sent as ambassador from musco to china , say , that it was offered him as a particular favour , to appear before the dalac-lama , provided he would prostrate himself before him ; but , that he gave them many thanks for the honour they intended to do him , without accepting their offer . i conclude with this hearty wish , that the door of mercy may be opened to these blind wretches , that they may be brought out of darkness to partake of the light of the true religion . finis . books printed for d. brown , at the black-swan and bible , without temple-bar . a late voyage to st. kilda , the remotest of all the hebrides , or western islands of scotland ; with a history of the island , natural , moral , &c. by mr. martin , gent. beauty in distress , a tragedy : as it is acted by his majesty's servants . written by mr. motteux : with a discourse of the lawfulness and vnlawfulness of plays . by the learned father caffara , divinity professor at paris ; sent in a letter to the author , by a divine of the church of england . with a copy of verses by mr. dryden , in defence of the stage . the canterbury guest : or , abargain broken , a comedy , acted at the theatre-royal . written by mr. ravenscroft . the sullen lovers : or , the curious impertinents . a comedy . written by th. shadwell . the cornish comedy , as it is acted at the theatre-royal in dorset-garden , by his majesty's servants . dr. colebatch's four tracts ; his treatise of the gout , and doctrine of acids further asserted . a new history of china containing a description of the most considerable particulars of that vast empire / written by gabriel magaillans, of the society of jesus ... ; done out of french. doze excelências da china. english magalhães, gabriel de, - . approx. kb of xml-encoded text transcribed from -bit group-iv tiff page images. text creation partnership, ann arbor, mi ; oxford (uk) : - (eebo-tcp phase ). a wing m estc r ocm this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the early english books online text creation partnership. this phase i text is available for reuse, according to the terms of creative commons . universal . the text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. early english books online. (eebo-tcp ; phase , no. a ) transcribed from: (early english books online ; image set ) images scanned from microfilm: (early english books, - ; : ) a new history of china containing a description of the most considerable particulars of that vast empire / written by gabriel magaillans, of the society of jesus ... ; done out of french. doze excelências da china. english magalhães, gabriel de, - . [ ], p., folded leaf of plates : ill. printed for thomas newborough ..., london : . translation of: doze excelências da china. reproduction of original in british library. created by converting tcp files to tei p using tcp tei.xsl, tei @ oxford. re-processed by university of nebraska-lincoln and northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. eebo-tcp is a partnership between the universities of michigan and oxford and the publisher proquest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by proquest via their early english books online (eebo) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). the general aim of eebo-tcp is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic english-language title published between and available in eebo. eebo-tcp aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the text encoding initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). the eebo-tcp project was divided into two phases. the , texts created during phase of the project have been released into the public domain as of january . anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. users should be aware of the process of creating the tcp texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. text selection was based on the new cambridge bibliography of english literature (ncbel). if an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in ncbel, then their works are eligible for inclusion. selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. in general, first editions of a works in english were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably latin and welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in oxford and michigan. % (or pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet qa standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. after proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of instances per text. any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of tcp data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a tcp editor. the texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level of the tei in libraries guidelines. copies of the texts have been issued variously as sgml (tcp schema; ascii text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable xml (tcp schema; characters represented either as utf- unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless xml (tei p , characters represented either as utf- unicode or tei g elements). keying and markup guidelines are available at the text creation partnership web site . eng china -- description and travel. - tcp assigned for keying and markup - apex covantage keyed and coded from proquest page images - rina kor sampled and proofread - rina kor text and markup reviewed and edited - pfs batch review (qc) and xml conversion a new history of china , containing a description of the most considerable particulars of that uast empire . written by gabriel magaillans , of the society of iesus , missionary apostolick . done out of french. london , printed for thomas newborough , at the golden ball , in s. paul's church-yard , . the preface . for these hundred years last past , there have been printed such a great number of relations of china , that they who have read them , will perhaps believe too readily that they can receive no new information from this . however , my confidence is such , that if they will but take the pains to read it , they will hardly find therein any thing which they have read before in others . china is a country so vast , so rich , so fertile , and so temperate ; the multitude of the people so infinite , their industry in manufacture , and their policy in government so extraordinary , that it may be truly said , that ever since the undertaking of long voyages , there was never any discovery made , that might stand in competition with this kingdom . these are things known to all the world ; and so there needs not much more to be said , to make the learned apprehensive , that the subject is large enough to fill many more volumes then yet are extant , and to employ the most able and judicious writers . to this it might be added , that among all the great numbers of relations that have been printed upon this subject , there are few that merit public reputation , or that have been written with a design to inform us of the most considerable particulars of that vast empire . the relation of ferdinand mendez pinto , in all other places , where he does not speak of the portugal affairs , is stuft with fables and chimera's , which he has invented with a most wonderful fertility of imagination : and which he has season'd with so many circumstances and studied discourses to persuade and prepare the belief of his reader , that there are several persons who take them for real truths . but those are errors now not at all to be regarded , seeing that the most part of the nations of europe have given us very exact and sincere descriptions of china , and many other countries of which that author speaks . for example : he says that the city of nan kim , which is known to be seated in a smooth and level plain , is situated upon a mountain : that the river of kiam , which runs through it , and is call'd barampina , comes from pe kim , and the greater tartary : that china contains thirty two kingdoms : that the city of pe kim is thirty large leagues in compass , whereas it is not above four in circuit , or five at most , taking in the new city : that it has three hundred and sixty gates : an hundred and twenty canals , of three fathom deep , and twelve broad ; and eighteen hundred bridges of free-stone ; whereas there are only nine gates , and one small river that belongs to it : that in one single prison , of two leagues square , there are kept three hundred thousand prisoners , appointed still for the repair of the great wall : that there are other buildings also to be seen , as wonderful or as extravagant ; and one among the rest of a league in circuit , built in the middle of the pretended river of barampina , &c. that the king of tartary came and sat down before pekim , with twelve hundred thousand foot , six hundred thousand horse , seventeen thousand ships , and fourscore thousand rhinoceroces that carry'd the baggage belonging to the army ; and that the same king lost in six months and a half , above seven hundred and fifty thousand men. i could give an account of several other of his fables , particularly of what he tells us of two pretended emperors , both of equal puissance , siammon and calaminban ; the first of which had in his empire seven hundred provinces , fifty thousand elephants , and eighteen hundred and fifty thousand soldiers in continual pay ; and many other things , which none but this author ever heard of . but i shall forbear to make any longer stop upon these fables and stories , which there is no man but will be asham'd to believe , more especially since there is not the least shadow of truth in any thing that he says of the island of calempluy , or in what he reports concerning the language , names , manners and government of the chineses . the relation of f. gonzalez de mendoza is true and sincere , as to what he recounts of the the travels of martin de harrada , and ierome marin into china . but both those two fathers , and the author himself , listen'd with too much credulity to the vaunting relations which the chineses made of the grandeur of their empire , as may be seen by that which follows . for he allows china to be eighteen hundred leagues in length , tho' all the world knows that it lies within twenty two or twenty three degeees , that is to say , not above four hundred and fifty leagues in length . he alters and changes the names of the provinces in such a manner , that it is almost impossible to know them again . he makes the city of pe kim as big as ferdinand mendez pinto does , assuring us in two places of his relation , that a man mounted upon a good horse , and riding from morning till night , will have much adoe to cross the city within the walls ; for the suburbs are not included in this journey , which take up altogether as much ground : to which he adds , that the chineses also report it to be larger . he says moreover , that in the single province of paguia , which must certainly be pekim , there are two millions , five hundred and fifty thousand soldiers ; and within the whole kingdom five millions , eight hundred forty six thousand five hundred foot , and nine hundred forty eight thousand three hundred and fifty horse . pedro cubero sebastian , in his voyage of the world , printed at naples in . says almost the same things . but that is nothing to be wonder'd at ; for that besides that he often mistakes in speaking of the most known countries of europe , it is apparent that he has copy'd what he speaks of china from the authors before mention'd . i could cite several other relations of china , the authors of which appear to have been very much mis-inform'd in several things . but besides that such a rehersal would be both troublesom and unprofitable , we have several others that make us amends for the imperfections of the other . among the rest , the relations which seem to me most worthy of credit and esteem , are those of father trigaut , the annual letters of china ; the relations of father semedo , father martini , and the modern ones of father adam schall , father greslon , father rougemont , father couplet , r. p. of orleance , and some others . the relation of father trigau●… , was the first that ever gave us any exact information of china . but in regard his principal design was to give an account of the origiginal of the missions of the society of jesus , in that vast country , and of their settlement by father matthew ricci ; ' he never speaks but occasionally of the affairs of china . father semedo indeed applies himself wholly to the description of the country , in the first part of his relation , wherein he has been very fortunate . father couplet in his chronology , and father martini in his first decad of the history of china , and his relation of the tartar war , has publisht almost a compleat succession of the history of that kingdom . the same father martini in his atlas , has made a geographical description of it , so compleat and full , that there hardly remains any thing more for us to desire . and lastly , the annual letters and other pieces which i have cited , giving an account of the various successes of the missions which they undertook , inform us of several notable and curious particulars . but tho' these authors are every one worthy to be esteem'd and valu'd : certain it is , that we wanted still a very great number of considerable particulars , whither it were , that the subject was too copious to be exhausted , or that those other designs which they proposed to themselves , diverted their particular industries . however it were , it is apparent , that father , magaillans had it in his thoughts to have supply'd all the defects which he found in those other pieces , and whatever was wanting that might give us a perfect knowledge of china . for they who read this relation , will find that the matters therein contain'd , have either been wholly omitted by all other authors , or else but very slightly touch'd ; and therefore in regard they are things of great curiosity , i make no question but this translation will be grateful to the more exact part of the learned world. in a word , it seems to me to have all those advantages that suffice to recommend it to the reader . the matter is of great consequence , and becoming the curiosity of all those that desire to know remote countries , since it has describ'd with an extraordinary exactness , and part by part , what is most considerable in that same famous empire of china . there you shall find it determin'd by evident proofs , that the countries of catay and mangi are comprehended in that spacious kingdom . it discourses at large of the chinese language ; of the letters and their composition , of the words which they comprehend , of the excellency of the language , and how easie a thing it is to attain it ; which gives us a far different idea of it , from whatever we have had till now . of the chinese books , and their antiquity ; and the great number of them upon all sorts of subjects . of the antiquity of their kingdom and their kings . of the certain and successive continuance of the chinese chronology from the next ages to the deluge . it shews us the industry of the chineses in many things , their wonderful form of government , and all their different tribunals , with a world of other circumstances . there you find an exact acount of all their public works , and a particular description of some magnificent bridges , the great canal , the city of pe kim , their most sumptuous houses , their principal temples , and the vast and spacious palace of the emperor , which comprehends within it several others , sufficient to make us admire their architecture , and the form and contrivance of their buildings . lastly , there is a description of a certain sort of wax , which is not any where else to be found ; of the riches of china , of the emperor's revenues , of some remarkable ceremonies ; and of so many other particulars , which it would be here too tedious a trouble to repeat . the author was well inform'd of all those things , of which he gives us an account . he had travell'd over all the chiefest parts of china , from the year . to . at what time he was carry'd to pe kim , where he stay'd nine and twenty years at the court ; that is to say , till his death , which happen'd in the year . without stirring from thence , unless it were once that he was sent to macao by the command of the emperor . so long and constant a residence , the knowledge of the language and books , his conversation with persons the most considerable in the kingdom , the liberty which he had to enter into the palace ; the choice which he made of the matters and particulars of which he gives an account , will easily confirm us that he had a perfect knowledge of the things of which he gives us the relation . so that altho' the description which he gives us of the emperor's palace , does not agree with that which we find in the dutch embassie to china , yet there is all the reason of the world to prefer the testimony of this author , before that relation . the sincerity also and reality of father magaillans farther appear by this , that he makes no scruple to correct father martini , where he knows him to be in an error . tho in other places he confirms by his testimony the esteem which all europe had for the works of that father ; and for that he speaks with moderation of many other things where the authors have strech'd too far in their relations . having thus far given an account of the worth and merit of this relation , it will not be improper to tell the reader how it fell into my hands . it is now about three years since , that f. couplet coming to rome in the quality of procurator for the missions of china , had several occasions to wait upon cardinal d' estrees , where i had the honour to be at that time . his eminency ask'd him several curious questions concerning china , but chiefly concerning pe kim , the emperors court , and the government and policy of that great kingdom . to which the father gave his eminency all the satisfaction he could desire , so far as he knew . but in regard he had never been but once at pe kim , when he was carry'd prisoner thither in the time of the late persecution , he answer'd the cardinal with his usual sincerity , that he was not so well inform'd as to those other particular questions which his eminency put to him ; but that he had brought out of china a portuguese manuscript , written by f. gabriel de magaillans , where he would find the plenary satisfaction of all that he desir'd to know ; and at the same time presented the manuscript to his eminency , who having read it over with great delight , gave it into my hands upon a proffer which i made him to translate it . however , i found it a more difficult task then i imagin'd ; for tho father de magaillan's had deliver'd it fairly written , yet by an unfortunate accident , it hapn'd to be half burnt ; so that i was forc'd to have recourse to the confus'd original , which had been luckily preserv'd , which being the greatest part writt'n in loose papers , it requir'd a great deal of time to place them in order , and find out the connections . the author had entitl'd his work , the twelve excellencies of china : but this title seem'd to me to be too much affected , and not answerable to the subject ; for it was not limited to twelve excellencies of china , in regard it contain'd a far greater number , as they that read the whole will easily find . besides that , the division which he had made was not proportionable to the matter , there being some of those excellencies which did not take up a page or two , and others that filled up above thirty or forty : so that i thought it more proper to divide the relation into one and twenty chapters , and to give them titles answerable to the matters therein contain'd . in other things i have not swerv'd at all from the method and sense of my author ; neither have i made the least alteration ; only that i might conform to the style and genius of our language , i have not ty'd my self so strictly and literally to his expressions : and by what i have said , you may be confident that this relation has never appear'd in any other language , nor was ever printed before , and by consequence that it is altogether new. i also observ'd in reading ▪ that there were several things which did not seem to me to be sufficiently explain'd , for the understanding of such as have not a perfect knowledge of china ; and that the description of pe kim , and the emperors palace might seem obscure to many people ; i have therefore endeavour'd to remedy the first of these two inconveniences by notes in italick , which i have plac'd at the end of the chapters , because i would not crowd the margins nor interrupt the text , but preserve the original in its purity and credit , and leave the reader at liberty to make use of them or let them alone . for remedy of the second inconvenience , i have made a draught of the city of pe kim and the palace , collecting together with great care what the author had spoken dispersedly in several parts of his relation . mounsieur peyronett an ingenier of good repute , drew out the draught at my request fair upon paper , to which i added the explanations of every thing , with letters which relate to others that are engrav'd upon the plane . and further , to satisfie entirely the curiosity of the reader , and to give more reputation to the book , i have added the life of father magaillans , who was the author , which i was the rather inclin'd to do , because it seems to me to be but very short and modestly written . it was writ by father lewis buglio a cicilian , and father magaillan's inseparable companion , from the year , to the year , that is to say , for near the space of thirty seven years together . father buglio dy'd in the year , in great reputation for his vertue and learning ; so that the care which he has tak'n to write the life of our author , is a double approbation of his work. i must here take notice by the way , that i have not observ'd the portuguese orthography , in spelling the name of our author ; for the portugueses write it after this manner , magalhanes : but in regard few people in france can so pronounce it , i alter'd it into magaillans , which the french pronounce not much different from the portuguese pronunciation of magalhanes . this father was of the same family of the famous ferdinand de magaillans , who was called by the corruption of languages magellan , and was the first that discover'd the magellanick straits , in the extreme parts of the southern america . i have also made use of the word mandarin or mandarim , which the portuguese make use of to signifie the officers and magistrates of the kingdoms of siam , cochinchina , tum kim and china ; as well for that all the other relations make use of the word , as also for that it is a word well known in france , ever since the coming thither of the mandarins of siam : the word is deriv'd from mandar , to command , and comprehends all sorts of officers and magistrates . this remark obliges me to add another upon the pronunciation of the chinese words and letters , for the better understanding how to pronounce them , in imitation of the chineses . their words are all monosyllables , or else of one syllable , without exception , and so they are to be pronounced all at once , and without any distinction of syllables , of what number of consonants and vowels soever they are compos'd . for examples , kiam , which is the name of the greatest river in china , must be pronounc'd all at a time , and not as if it were two syllables ki-am . in like manner the words liuen , hiuen , do not make two syllables , li-ven , nor three li-u-en , but only one syllable , which is to be expressed by pronouncing them all as one syllable , yet so as to express the sounds of all the letters . not but that the chineses have words compos'd of several syllables : but these syllables are always separated , and from different words , as tai yuen , the names of the capital city of xan si : cham hien chum , the name of a tyrant mention'd in the relation . thus we write in france , st. malo , havre de grace , by separate words , and not in one word , as villeneuf , montroyal : nevertheless there is this difference , that st. malo is form'd of two words and three syllables , and havre de grace of three words and five syllables , whereas the chinese names have never more syllables than words ; thus tai yuen is composed of two words and two sillables , and cham hien chum of three words and three syllables only . as for their letters , though there are as many chinese letters as there are chinese words , yet they may be express'd by means of our european letters , adding necessary accents to distinguish them in speaking , as is explain'd in this relation ; which being premis'd , you shall see after what manner the chineses pronounce . a , they have a sound in their language which answers to our a , as in the word nan kim . b , they have no sound that answers b ; but in the room of it they make use of p , thus instead of cambalu , they say , ham pa lu . c , before a , o or u , must be pronounced as our ca , co , cu ; but before e and i , it must be pronounced tze , tzi , and not ce , ci. ch , must be pronounced as tcha , tche , tchi , tcho , tchu . d , is not pronounc'd in the chinese language , but only t , which is nearest to it . e and f , are pronounc'd as in france . g , before a , o , u , must be pronounc'd nga , ngo , ngu , as if there were an n before the g. but before e and i , as we pronounce ge , gi , h must be pronounc'd with a strong aspiration of the throat , like the welch ll. i , k and l , as we do . m , at the end of a word , must be pronounced open and softly , without making any stop by closing the lips , otherwise they pronounce it as we do . n , at the end of a word , is to be pronounc'd hard , putting a stress upon it , as in the latin word lumen ; otherwise as we do . p , as in france . q , in the same manner , unless when a u follows , and then it is pronounc'd as in the latin word quam . r , is never pronounc'd by the chineses . s , as we do . t , as we pronounce it in totality and totus . v consonant as we do ; u vowel , as the latin u , or the french ou , except in these words , chu , triu , xiu , yu , tiu , niu , siu , &c. x , is pronounc'd as in portuguese or ch in french , as for example xansi , xensi , as if it were written chansi or chensi . i took those observations upon the pronunciation from father couplet , from a chinese that was brought out of china , from my author , and out of father greslones preface to his relation . the contents . chap. i. of the names which the chineses and foreigners give to china ; and of the countries of catai and mangi p. chap. ii. of the extent and division of china , of the number of the cities and other wall'd towns ; and some other particulars observed by the chinese authors p. chap. iii. of the antiquity of the kingdom of china , and what a high opinion the chineses have of it p. chap. iv. of the letters and language of china p. chap. v. of the wit of the chineses , and their principal books . p. chap. vi. of the civility and politeness of the chineses , and of some of their feasts . p. chap. vii . of the publick works and buildings of the chineses , and particularly of the grand canal p. chap. viii . of the great industry of this nation . p. chap. ix . of the navigation of the chineses p. chap. x. of the great plenty of all things in china p. chap. xi . of the nobility of the empire p. chap. xii . of the wonderful government of this empire ; of the distinctions between the mandarins , and of the council of state p. chap. xiii . of the eleven supreme tribunals , or of the six tribunals of the mandarins for letters , and the five tribunals of the mandarins for military affairs p. chap. xiv . of several other tribunals of pekim p. chap. xv. of several tribunals and mandarins of provinces p. chap. xvi . of the grandeur of the emperour of china , and of his revenues p. chap. xvii . a description of the city of pe kim : of the walls that inclose the emperours palace : and the form of the principal houses of china p. chap. xviii . of the twenty apartments belonging to the emperours palace . p. chap. xix . a description of twenty particular palaces contained in the inner enclosure of the emperours palace p. chap. xx. of several other palaces , and some temples erected within the same enclosures p. chap. xxi . of the emperours seven temples in pekim , and how the king goes abroad upon the performance of publick ceremonies . p. the plane of the city of pekim y e metropolis of china a scale of chinese furlongs w ch . amount to geometrical paces one chinese furlong making geometrical paces an explanation of the plane of the city of pekim . a the walls of the ancient city of pekim nere leagues in circuite b the gates of the same wall c the streets of the city d the first enclosure of the palace two leagues in circuite d the second enclosure d the third enclosure where the emperour resides e the south and principal gate of the city f the first street ●… ch . you pass through upon you●… entrance into the city g a palace encempassed with a marble balu●… trade h the second street ●… ●h . two triumphal arches i the 〈◊〉 apertim ▪ the street of perpetual repose d. 〈◊〉 ●… ch is the first within the outer enclosure of the pallace d. called the portal of the beginning . is the second enclosure called the supream portal called the supream imperial hall called the hall thrice exalted . 〈◊〉 the supream hall in the middle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of ●…overaigne concord wher the em●… 〈◊〉 in counc●…l ●… ●h his colaos the 〈◊〉 of heaven 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 of heaven in ●… ●h . and y e two 〈◊〉 the emperour lodges himself the beautifull house the house which receives heaven 〈◊〉 and gardens the 〈◊〉 of the inner enclosure the high ●…aisd portal on the south side with a place to manage horses the park and artificial mountaines consisting of three houses the portal on the north side the enclosure called y e portal of repose to are particular places belonging to the emperour for several uses k the first palace betwen the two enclosures l the second pallace m palace upon the lake n palace upon a mountain o palace nere the lake p palace nere the lake q palace r palace of the fortress s temple of the within y e palace t temple v temple x temple y places for the mandarins z temples in y e new city mark & temple in the old city & temple in the old city a a the tribunals markd ●… ●h . a a b b the tribunals of y e military mandarins map of beijing (peking) a new relation of china : containing a description of the most considerable particulars of that great empire . chap. i. of the names which the chineses and foreigners give to china ; and of the countries of catai and mangi . it is a custom usual in this empire , that when any new family ascends the imperial throne , the sovereign gives a new name to his dominions . thus under the reign of the preceeding family , china was called taè mim que , that is to say , a kingdom of great brightness . but the tartars who govern it at present have called it taà cim que , or a kingdom of great purity : and this is the appellation most common among the chineses . however in regard th●… formerly there have been kingdoms in it highly fam●…s either for their long continuance , or for the vertues of their princes , or the number of learned men , or for some other advantages , they have preserv'd and still make use in their books of names which were then in practice , 〈◊〉 as are those of hia que , xam que , cheu que , h●…n que , &c. which gives us to understand , that although these names signifie china , yet they were rather intended to denote the reigns of several royal families , than to signifie the kingdom it self . in their books and petitions to the king , they generally make use of the word xam que , that is , high and sovereign kingdom . the learned men in their writings and their books make choice of the word chum que , which signifies the flower ▪ of the middle , or center . and indeed the most usual and common name for all china is chum que , or the kingdom of the center ; which name is given to it , either because they believe that china lies in the middle of the world , or because the first king of china establish'd his throne in the province of honan , which was then as it were , the center of the kingdom , or lastly because it is much more considerable than all the barbarous and poor kingdoms that surround it . that same hyperbolical word also tien hia , or the kingdom that contains all that is under heaven , is very frequently made use of . so that when they say tien hia 〈◊〉 ●…im , all that is under heaven is in peace , it is the same thing as to say china is in peace . china likewise has other names , which i forbear to mention , because they are less in practice . foreigners call it hara kitai , catai , cataio , mangi , nica corum , chin , china , and kina . the tartars that lie to the west call the chineses , hara kitai , or the black barbarians ; which is the name they give also to china it self . the europeans instead of hara , say cara ; for that in regard the tartars pronounce ha , with a very strong aspiration , strangers believe they say cara , and not hara . for that reason it is that marcus paulus and other authors call by the name of can , that emperor , who between the years , and . conquer'd the western tartary , and all china , instead of calling him han , that is to say , king , in the language of the western tartars . the same word also is at present in use among the eastern tartars , who are masters of china ; and who were formerly so barbarous that they had not any king , nor any word to signifie a king , as we shall relate in its due place . the muscovites , as i was inform'd by some residing in this court , in imitation of the tartars , call it kitai . the kingdom of chahamalaha , the inhabitants of which are mahumetans , and which confines to the province of xansi , the kingdom of tumet or tibet , which environs a good part of the provinces of xensi and xansi ▪ and that of usangue bordering upon the province of sù chuen , having corrupted the word kita , call it kata●… , and the merchants that come from indostan , and other parts of the indies call it cataio . by which we clearly find that the kingdom of cataio , of which father anthony de andrad●… speaks in his relation of tibet where he had been , signifies no more than china , and that grand catai , is no other , then grand china ; to which alone may be attributed whatever has been said of china . so much the rather for that of all the kingdoms seated between the indies , and the eastern extremities of asia , only those that lie upon the sea are known ; the rest are small , barbarous , poor and untilled . the eastern tartars moreover in derision call'd china , nica corum , or the kingdom of the barbarians , tho' at present , now they are setled therein , and are become masters of it , they call it tulimpa corum , or the kingdom of the middle . the kingdoms of the indians , as canara , bengala , and others call it chin , as i was inform'd in the province of sù chuen by two iognes , of which the one had been at goa , and had learnt some portugal words ; and , as i understood at pekim , by some merchants of the country . this name of chin seems to have been given to china by the indians , because of the family of chin , who reign'd a hundred sixty nine years after christ ; though i find more probability to believe that it comes from the family of cin , who reign'd two hundred forty six before christ , the chief of which family was master of all china , and among the rest of the province of yûn nân , which is not far distant from bengala , because the chineses pronouncing strongly , and whistling the word cin through the teeth , the indians that cannot imitate them , pronounce it chin , and the portugals , who took this word from the indians , not having any word in their language that ends in n , have added an a at the latter end. the italians write china like the portugheses ; but they pronounce it k●…na ; and so they ought to write it cina , to give it the same sound as the germans who write schina . by what has been said we find apparently that cataio , hara kitai , and china are all one and the same thing , and not different kingdoms , as cluverius would have them to be ; who in his fifth book of his introductions to geography , chapter fifth , frames several kingdoms as catai , tangut , tainfu and others , which he seems to have borrow'd from marcus paulus : whereas they are not the names of kingdoms , but only the corrupted names of certain cities of china . and this is particularly manifest by the word tainfu , which is no other then tai yuenfu , the metropolis of the province of xansi , where the tartars settled their court before they conquer'd the province of pekim . the description also which cluverius gives of the province of tainfu , agrees perfectly with that city and the country that belongs to it for there are the best grapes in china ; and good store of iron near the city of lû gân , which furnishes pekim and the rest of the provinces , especially those that lie toward the north , with nails , and all sorts of iron utensils and instruments . marcus paulus speaks of another city of that province which he calls pianfu , tho' the chineses call it pim yàm fù . cluverius has also borrow'd from marcus paulus the corrupted word cambalu , the capital city of catai ; for neither the western nor eastern tartars have any b. as we shall shew in due place in our tartarian alphabet , so that marcus paulus instead of cam should have written han , that is king ; and instead of balu , palu , which signifies court , and consequently instead of cambalu , hanpalu , which in the tartarian language signifies the kings court. and then he should have taken notice that there were two hanpalu's , or kings courts ; the ancient court , at present but a mean place , distant about three leagues from pekim toward the east , which is called tum cheum , and the new court which is pekim , which marcus paulus calls taidu , instead of tai tu , which signifies the great court. some authors question whether the kingdom of mangi , of which m. paulus makes such frequent mention , be not a different kingdom from china ; but there is no doubt to be made but that it is comprehended within it . for m. paulus divides china into two kingdoms , catai and mangi : comprising under the name of catai all the nor thern provinces and under that of mangi all the southern . the word mangi is deriv'd from mânt zù , which signifies barbarous : for that the southern chineses , to mock the northern , call them pe tai , that is , fools of the north : and the other to pay the southern chineses in the same coin , call them nân mân , barbarians of the south , or else barely mantzu , barbarians . the tartarians likewise in contempt of the chineses , call them also mantzu or barbarians . but in regard the tartarians , especially the eastern , cannot well pronounce the syllable tzu , they say gi , mangi ; which i have heard a thousand and a thousand times for three and twenty years together that i liv'd among them . and so without question , it was in the time of m. paulus , who being a stranger could not understand the force of the language , but hearing the tartars so often call the southern chineses , mangi , believ'd it to be the name of the kingdom or nation , and not a name of reproach . however that there may be no farther doubt but that the names of catai and mangi , are quite different , and do not both of them signifie china , i shall here translate a piece of the forty fourth chapter of the second book of marcus paulus , by which it will evidently appear , that what i affirm is a constant and assured truth . for having spoken in the former chapter of the great river , which by reason of the vastness of its stream , the chineses call ●… âm eu kiam , or the river son of the sea ▪ he goes on in this manner . caingui ●…s a small city upon the banks of this river upon the south-side , where they gather ever year a great quantity of rice , the greatest part of which is carried to cambalu to supply the court of the great cam. these provisions are transported to catai by water , over rivers and lakes , and one large and deep canal , which the great cam has caus'd to be made for the passage of vessels from one river to another , and to go from the province of mangi to cambalu , without going by sea. this is a work of wonder for its situation , and its length , but more for the benefit which the cities receive from it . the great cham also caus'd to be rais'd all along the banks of the said rivers and canal very strong and spacious damms for travellers to walk upon . these are the words of m. paulus , and we shall speak of this great work in the seventh chapter . but as for caingui , mention'd by that author , to speak properly , it is neither a town nor a city . the chineses call it chim kiam ▪ keu , that is , the mouth of the son of the river , in regard that an arm of the river separates in that place , and after it has run through part of the province of nan kim , crosses the country of che kiam as far as the capital city of it call'd ham cheu . on both the sides of this mouth , there is one of those sort of places which the chineses call mâ teû , that is , a place frequented for the sake of trade : because the barques there meet and come to an anchor to ride secure in the night time . now this place of which marcus paulus speaks , might well be call'd a town , by reason of the extraordinary number of vessels that resort thither , tho it be neither wall'd , nor have buildings enow to form a city . now tho' this be perfectly known by all such as are employ'd as missionaries into this kingdom , yet i cannot forbear , to the end i may make this matter yet more evident , to unfold some other passages of the same author , and to begin with the names of so many cities , of which he makes mention in his history . in the twenty seventh chapter of his second book he speaks of the city of tainfu , which the chineses call tai yuen fu , and which as we have said , is the capitol of the province of xansi . in the th . chapter he speaks of another city of the same province , call'd by the chineses , pim yam fu , and which is a city of the second rank , as being the most rich and potent in the whole empire , except that of sucheu in the province of nankin . in the th . chapter he speaks of the city of coiganzù , which is called hoaì gâ●… fû , which is a town of great trade , and very rich , by reason of the great quantity of salt which is there made , as in the territory round about , and which is thence transported into several parts of the empire , as m. paulus observes in the same chapter . in the th . chapter he speaks of the city of chian gian fu , which is call'd chim kiam fu . in his seventieth chapter he describes the city of t●…pinxu , otherwise tai 〈◊〉 fu , in the province of namkim . in the th . he mentions the city of fogiu , otherwise fo cheu , the capital of the province of fo kien . in the th . he has the city of quelinfu ; which is called kien nim fu . he also reports that about this city there are a great number of lions , and that he repeats several times in other places ; which gives us to understand that he was mis-inform'd in most things , since it is certain that the chineses never saw a lyon , not so much as in picture ; and therefore they paint a lyon quite another creature than he is ▪ for my part , i am perswaded that m. paulus is mistaken , in believing those great and furious tygres which are so common in that empire to be lyons ▪ and he confirms me in this perswasion by saying in the th chapter of his second book , that the great han has lyons train'd up to hunt the other wild beasts ; and that they are mark'd with white , black and red lists or streaks , and are larger then the lyons of babylon . all which perfectly agrees with the descriptions of the tygres or leopards , which several of the princes of asia make use of in their ch●…ces ; but not at all with the descriptions of lyons . the same author makes mention of several other cities , the names of which are so changed , that they are so far from being chinesie , that they have no resemblance to the language . nevertheless we clearly find that the provinces and cities which he places in catai , and mangi belong all to china , because they generally end with the syllable fu , which in the chinesie language signifies a city . for example the metropolis of the province of canton is quam cheu fu . quam cheu being the proper name that distinguishes it from the rest , and fu signifies a city , as polis among the greeks : and so constantinopolis signifies the city of constantine , and adrianopolis the city of adrian . we draw the second proof of the description which m. paulus makes , in the sixteenth and seven teenth chapters of his second book , of the old and new city of pekim , and the king's palace , in regard that all that he speaks of it is conformable to what we see at this day , and to what we shall describe in the progress of this relation ▪ the third is drawn from the wine which is drank in that court , and the stone-coal which they burn there , and is call'd muy . this coal is brought from certain mountains two leagues distant from the city , and it is a wonderful thing that the mine has never fail'd , notwithstanding that for above these four thousand years not only this city so large and populous , but also the greatest part of the province has consum'd such an incredible quantity , there being not any one family , tho' never so poor , which has not a stove heated with this coal that lasts and preserves a heat much more violent then charcoal . these stoves are made of brick like a bed or couch three or four hands breadth high , and broader or narrower according to the number of the family . here they lie and sleep upon matts or carpets ; and in the day time sit together either upon carpets or matts , without which it would be impossible to endure the great cold of the climate . on the side of the stove there is a little oven wherein they put the coal , of which the flame , the smoak and heat spread themselves to all the sides of the stove , through pipes made on purpose , and have a passage forth through a little opening , and the mouth of the oven , in the which they bake their victuals , heat their wine , and prepare their cha or thè ; for that they always drink their drink hot . the halls and chambers of wealthy persons have every one their stove , not rais'd like those of the poor , but underneath ; so that the floor serves for the stove where they eat , study , walk , and sleep : either upon carpets , beds , or chairs . the cooks of the grandees and mandarins , as also the tradesmen that deal in fire , as smiths , bakers , dyers , and the like , both summer and winter make use of this , coal : the heat and smoak of which are so violent , that several persons have been smother'd therewith ; and sometimes it happens that the stove takes fire , and that all that are asleep upon it are burnt to death . therefore to avoid the pernicious effects of this smoak , there needs no more then to set by the side of the stove a large vessel full of clear and fresh water . for the smoak gathers to the water and intermixes with it in such a manner that the next day the water will smell as strong and loathsome as the smoak it self . the fourth proof is that marcus paulus in the th . chapter of his second book describes a famous bridge , seated two leagues and a half from pekim towards the west , in these words . when you leave the city of cambalu after you have travell'd ten miles , you meet with a river call'd puli sangan , which empties it self into the ocean , and is navigable for many vessels that carry merchants goods . upon this river there is a very fair stone bridge , and perhaps there is not the like of it in the world. this bridge is in length three hundred geometrical paces , and eight in breadth , so that ten horsemen may conveniently ride a ▪ breast . there are four and twenty arches , and five and twenty piles that support it , and it is all made of serpentine stone wrought with wonderful curiosity . the securities to lean upon on both sides are made of tables of marble , and pillars rang'd with an extraordinary symmetry . at the two extreams it is broader then at the top of the ascent , but when you are up , you find it as flat and level as if it had been laid with a line . in that part there is a very large and high column rear'd upon a tortoise of marble , with a huge lyon near the base , and another above . over against this there is another very fair column , with a lyon distant about one pace and a half from the former . the columns of support that serve for rails are a foot and a half one from another , and the spaces between are fill'd up with tables of marble , adorn'd with several sculptures , to prevent people from falling into the river . in a word , upon every pillar there is a lyon of marble , which is a very pleasant sight to behold . these are the words of m. paulus . it seems the printer forgot some words toward the end , which render the author's description obscure . however i have translated them as they ought to be ▪ and according to the structure of the bridge . this bridge is the most beautiful in china , but it is not the biggest ; for there are those which are much longer . the author says the river is call'd puli sangan , which is a name given it by the western tartars , who were then masters of that empire , and of whom there are still at pekim many intermix'd among the eastern . it is call'd by the chineses , hoen ho , or the muddy river , by reason that the rapidness of its stream carries along with it a world of earth that renders it all the year long , thick , and muddy . he says that this bridge has four and twenty arches , whereas it has but thirteen , and that several vessels sail upon this river , which is impossible . for tho' it be very well fill'd with water , it is not navigable by reason of the great number of falls , windings , and rocks of which it is full . but that which carried m. paulus into these mistakes , was this , that about three leagues farther toward the west , there is another river and another bridge of four and twenty arches . of which there are five in the middle vaulted , the rest are flat and cover'd with long and very broad tables of marble , very well wrought and cut in a streight line . in the midst of the bridge the columns are to be seen of which m. paulus speaks in his description . the river is called cieu li hô , or the river of glass , because it is clear , quiet , and navigable . and thus you see the author mistakes one bridge for the other : the first is the fairest in china , and perhaps the fairest in the world for the excellency of the workmanship , and the materials of which it is made . it is all of white marble very fine and well wrought according to the perfect rules of architecture . on the sides stand a hundred and forty pillars of support , allowing seventy to each side . they are a pace and a half distant one from another , and the spaces between fill'd up with square panes of marble , carv'd with several sorts of flowers , fruitages , birds , and other creatures ; a piece of workmanship no less magnificent , then perfect and to be admir'd . at the entrance of the bridge toward the east there are two fair pedestals rais'd high , and cover'd with tables of marble , upon which are two lyons of an extraordinary size , and carv'd as the chineses represent them . between the legs , upon the backs , sides and breasts of these figures are cut in the same marble , several young lyons in several postures , some slightly fastned to the lyons , some rampant , other couchant , some descending , some ascending , with a surprizing beauty and delicacy . at the other end , toward the west , are to be seen upon two pedestals , two elephants , both of the same marble , wrought with as much art and perfection as the lyons . m. paulus forgot to make mention either of the one or the other , unless perhaps they might be added afterwards . however the chineses averr that this bridge was built two thousand years ago without having sustain'd the least damage in all that time , till our days . but upon the vigil of st. laurence's day in the year . after an extraordinary drought which had lasted all that year , it began to rain , and the rain continu'd day and night till the sixteenth of august , with so much violence , as if whole rivers had pour'd down from heaven . the seventeenth of august about eight of the clock in the morning , of a sudden there came a deluge that overflow'd the new city , the suburbs and the planes adjoining . presently they shut up the gates of the old city , and stopp'd up all the holes and clefts with chalk and bitumen mingled together , to prevent the entrance of the water . but the third part of the houses of the new city were overturn'd , and an infinite number of poor creatures , especially women and children were either drown'd or buried in the ruins . a great number of villages and houses of pleasure were carried away by the impetuosity of the inundation ; and the same thing happen'd to the neighbouring cities . all the people fled for refuge to the high places ; or clim'd up to the tops of the trees , where several confounded with their fears , or fainting for want of food , dropt down into the water , and miserably perish'd . in other provinces their happen'd accidents and calamities yet more strange , occasion'd by dreadful earthquakes . so that it seem'd to be the pleasure of god to punish those insidels for the persecution which they had rais'd against the christian religion , and the preachers of the gospel . never was ●…en the like consternation in that court , where all men were reduc'd to utmost despair , not being able to divine the cause of so extraordinary a deluge . at last , the king , having sent out certain people upon rafts of timber , for they have no boats at pekim , to examine the reason , they found that the troubled river , of which we have already made mention , had broken down the damms , and made it self a new channel cross the fields and suburbs of the city ▪ which begat such an amazing fear in the minds of the people , that the king and the grandees were just upon the point of removing to some other place . the same fury of the inundation carried away several rocks , which knocking against the piles of the famous bridge , shook it in such a manner , that they broke down two of the arches . the fifth proof is , that m. paulus in the thirty second chapter of the same book speaks of that great river , which the tartars call caramoran , and the chineses , hoâm hô , or the yellow river ; in regard that the slimy mud which it carries with it , makes the waters to look of that colour . in the thirty sixth chapter he makes mention of another river which he calls in the chinese language , ô kiam , or the great river , and which the chineses , as we have said already , call yam cu kiam , or the river son of the sea. in the thirty sixth chapter , describing the city , which he calls kimsai , and which erroneously he will have to signifie the city of heaven , tho' the word , as we shall shew hereafter , signifies a court , he reports several particulars concerning it ; for example , that the city is seated between a great lake , and a great river ; and that round about the lake are to be seen several palaces of the grandees , and divers temples of the bonzes , and many other things which are very true ; only that he stretches too far where he says that the city is an hundred miles in circuit , wherein he shews himself rather a poet then an historian . however it be , the description which he makes of the city and palace of cambalu sufficiently demonstrate that catai is a part of china ; and that what he says of the city of kimsai , is enough to prove that mangi is another part of the same empire : for that the greatest part of his relation is entirely conformable to what we our selves have seen . yet if m. paulus had understood the chinese language , as he says he understood that of the tartars , he had with more exactness set down the names of the cities and provinces , and other particulars , which he reports concerning that empire . but it is no wonder he should so often corrupt the names , since we our selves , who upon our first arrival appli'd our selves with all the industry imaginable to understand the chinese letters and language , after the study of several years were frequently deceiv'd and quite mistook some part of the words . so that we must not be surpriz'd if a knight , who only minded his military designs , and to court the favour of the great han , and only convers'd with the tartars , who for want of politeness are the greatest corrupters of words above other nations , should fall into the same inconvènience . for he has corrupted names in such a manner , that they among us , who have the greatest knowledge of the language and the empire , have much ado to pick out the meaning of many of his mistakes . nevertheless , by a strict examination of the situation of the places , and other circumstances of his relations , we at length find out what he intends . father martin martini , so famous for his atlas of china , as witty and ingenious as he was , could not exempt himself from committing the like errors . insomuch , that we who have resided in this empire for so many years , have found it very difficult to understand the persons and the places of which he speaks ; especially in the names that ought to terminate in m , and which he always ends in ng. for example instead of saying ▪ pekim , nankim , chekîam , yûmlie , cûmchîm , he always writes peking , nanking , chekiang , yeunglie , cungching . wherein he must of necessity be deceived , because that manner of writing does no ways correspond with the chinese pronunciation , which answers to that of our m. and not of ng ▪ nor will it avail to say , that the germans pronounce i'm , open with a soft production of the sound almost like ng , because they express it somewhat through the nose ; for that the letter m , whether pronunced open or close , has always a much greater correspondence with the chinese and latin pronunciation , then the letters ng. so much the more , because the germans pronounce i 'm final open rather like in or en , then im or em. so that indeed this reason might have been in some measure pardonable , had the father written in high-dutch , or only to the germans ; but having writ in latin and for the benefit of all europe , he ought to have conformed to the most exact and common pronunciation . philip cluverius in his sixth chapter of his sixth book , makes a doubt whether the city of kimsai ▪ of which m. polo makes mention in his sixty eighth chapter of his second book , w●…re the court of the king of tartary , or the king of china . he also with good reason takes notice of the hyperboles which m. polo makes us in describing the said city of kimsai . for the resolving of which difficulties it will be necessary to observe , that instead of kimsai , he ought to have written kimsu , the master court. for that kim signifies a court , and su a master : the court being as it were the model of the rest of the kingdom . kimsai then , or kimsu was the court of the princes of the family of sum , whom the western tartars despoil'd of the kingdom in the time of m. polo . a hundred years after that nankim and pekim were the courts of the princes of the family of mim , which of later years was destroyed by the eastern tartars . which being granted , i answer , that father martin , to whom i refer the reader for fear of being tedious , has very well unravell'd those difficulties , and corrected the hyperboles of m. polo , who like a young man as he was , has enlarg'd many things much beyond the truth . nevertheless as to the number of twelve thousand bridges , which m. polo tells us there are in kimsai , and which father martin grants for a truth , i cannot so easily give my consent . for besides that we have seen the contrary , the chineses themselves , who stuff their writings with so many impertinent particulars , would never have omited a circumstance of that importance . also what m. polo relates of the vastness of several bridges under which vessels may sail without striking their masts is no way probable ; since it is not to be believed , that they should be all so ruin'd that there should be no traces of such structures remaining . thus much i know , that a famous chinese author who has written a treatise of the grandeur of this empire , and of whom i shall relate many things hereafter , does not allow the city of ham cheu , which is the same with kimsai , above five considerable bridges . nor would he have fail'd to have spoken of that extravagant height of the bridges of his country , had there been any ground for his so doing . the rest that m. polo relates concerning this city is true , granting him only some excursions and enlargements according to his custom . but to clear all disputes concerning this same city of kimsai , more especially because father martini speaking of this ham cheù in his atlas , fol. . varies in what he says of the oriental and western tartars , i shall here produce an extract which i took for this very purpose out of the chronicles of china . to the end then that family may be reckon'd into the number of the imperial families of this empire , of necessity that family must either have subdu'd the whole or the greatest part of it . for if it has conquered no more then only two or three provinces , that family is only call'd pam-chao , or a collateral kingdom , nor is it to be admitted into the direct line of the imperial families . those then that we are now to speak of are of that number . in the year of jesus christ , . a captain of the oriental tar●…ars that some years since subdu'd this empire made himself master of the provinces of pekim xansi , and xantum , which the yellow river separates from the other twelve . thereupon he caused himself to be crown'd king , and named his family tai-leao . some years after another captain of the eastern tartars made war upon him , got possession of his kingdom , exterminated the reigning family , and call'd his own and his kingdom tai-kinque , or the kingdom of gold , which continued till the year . at what time the other twelve provinces were subdued by an emperor of the family of sûm . upon this some of his chief ministers advis'd him to send great presents to the grand han , who had a little before subdu'd the western tartars , and to desire his assistance for the expulsion of the tartars out of the three provinces which they had usurp'd . but others of his councellors laid before him the ill consequence of provoking that terrible nation of the western tartars , or molesting the eastern , with whom they had for several years preserv'd an amicable correspondence ; withal , that it was no good policy to expel tigres , and bring more cruel lions into their room . nevertheless the first counsel , tho the worst , was follow'd : and the grand han was called in with his tartars , already the vanquishers of so many nations , who in a short time exterminated the family of tai kim and made themselves masters of the three provinces . but so soon as they had finish'd that conquest , perfidiously they turn'd their arms against the king of china , who kept his court in a city belonging to the provinces of hônân , bordering upon the yellow river . this prince being terrifi'd by the neighbourhood of those barbarians fled in all hast to the city of ham cheû in the province of the che kiam , where he setled his court. of which the han no sooner had intelligence , but he cross'd the yellow river , and after little or no resistance made himself master of the provinces of ho nam , nan kim , and che kiam , and consequently of the village of ham cheû , which m. polo calls kimsai . thereupon the king of china , fled into the province of fo-kien , and from thence into that of quamtum , where having embark'd himself with a design to seek out foreign shelter , he suffer'd shipwrack in the golf of the island of haî nân , and there miserably perish'd , so that all the rest of china submitted voluntarily to the grand har. this is what i have taken out of the histories of china , by which it is clearly to be seen that ham cheû , and kimsai are one and the same city . and that the word tai kim does not signifie a mountain , there being no such thing in tartary , as it is imagin'd , but the kingdom of gold. which is the title that was formerly given to the oriental tartars . notes and explanations of the first chapter . p. . as we shall relate in it's due place . the author , as has been already said in the preface , not being able to finish this work , has not according to his promise made out the original of the eastern tartars . nevertheless several authors have made some mention of them , as father martini in his history of the war of the tartars , and in his preface to his atlas of china : the embassie of the hollanders to pekim . father adam schall in his letters printed at vienna in the year . and father couplet in his chronology of china printed this year . by which authors and particularly by the two latter it appears , that it is not above a little while since the eastern tartars , now masters of china , have had any kings , and that the original of those ▪ princes is so obscure , that as modern as it is , it is altogether intermixed with fables . father adam reports that the eldest of the uncles of the emperor xunchi , the father of him that now reigns , had told him several times , that it was about ten generations since that three nymphs or goddesses called augela , chaugula , and foecula descended from heaven to bath themselves in a river of tartary . that foecula having discover'd under her cloths which she left upon the shore , a sort of nightshade or herb call'd alkakengi with red fruit , devour'd it with such a greedy appetite , that she became with child . that her two companions returning to heaven she remain'd upon earth till she was brought to bed of a boy ; which she suckl'd , and afterwards left in an island of the river , telling him that she was returning to heaven , but that a fisherman would come and take care of his education , which happen'd accordingly . that this child became a man of an extraordinary valour , and that his sons and grand children rul'd this country . but that in the fifth generation the people rebell'd against this family , which they defeated and exterminated , all but one who betook himself to flight . this prince being close pursu'd , and not being able to run any farther , sate himself down upon the ground despairing to save his life ; at what time a mag-pye came and perch'd upon his head , and deluded his enemies who took him for the stump of a tree , and not for a man. and thus it is easie to see , as father adam observes , that thus far the relation is altogether fabulous , and clearly demonstrates that the original of the emperor of china is very obscure , and has nothing of illustrious or renowned . that which follows is certain and unquestionable . in regard the person , such as he was , liv'd at the beginning of this age , and made himself sufficiently known by the bloody war which he made upon the chineses in revenge of the death of his father , whom the chinese mandarins had caus'd to be murdered , and of other outrages committed against his nation . father adam says , that he was lord of the valley of moncheu , which father martini takes for a great city . the emperor van-liè gave him the government of that same valley and the neighbouring countries , upon condition he should defend them against the incursions of the oriental tartars who were divided into seven small principalities . he was call'd tiel mini , and died in the year . his son , a person of more wisdom and moderation continued the war till his death which happen'd in the year . cumtè , his son , in some measure , compleated the conquest of the empire of china ; but died before he obtain'd the possession of it in the year . his son xunchi , at the age of six years , was acknowledg'd emperor at pekim , and di'd in the year . leaving for his successor his son camtri the monarch reigning at present . this catalogue of the tartarian princes of father adam's confirm'd by father couplet in his chronology , by father rougemont in his historia tartaro-sinica , and the embassie of the hollanders , gives us to understand that father magaillans had good reason to justifie himself for saying , that the tartars had neither any king , nor any word to signifie a king ; seeing that it was but in this age that their princes have deriv'd their original from a petty captain of a hord , or chief leader of banditi's or wandering tartars . here we are farther to observe that tartary which comprehends all the nothern asia is divided by the chineses into western and eastern . the inhabitants both of the one and the other , are for the most part wanderers with their flocks and herds , and live in tents . but the western are incomparably more potent then the eastern , in regard they possess all that country which lies between the extream part of the province of pekim and the countries of the mogul , the persian and the muscovite ; all which they possess'd entirely in the reign of saint lewis . the eastern tartary reaches from the country of leaotûm , beyond iapon , and comprehends the province of niuchè , to the north of corea ; the province of niulhan to the north of niuchè ; that of yupi to the east of niuchè ; and the country of y●…co , to the north-east of iapon , and to the east of yupi . but these countries are poor and ill peopled ; there being not above two or three little cities in them all ; the rest is barren uncultivated , and full of woods and mountains . nevertheless these tartars are not a little formidable when they are united , as being harden'd to labour in a rigorous climate , and almost always ahorleback , and employ'd in hunting or busied in war. they made themselves known by their incursions into china above two hundred years before the birth of christ : and in the twelfth age after the incarnation they possess'd themselves of the provinces of leaotum , pekim , xensi , xansi and xantum . but the ancestors of the tartarian prince who reigns in china , were so far from being masters of all the eastern tartary , that they were not lords of all the province of niuchè , where , as has been said , there were seven or eight destinct sovereigns . and father adam observes that tien●…um great grand father to the emperor reigning at present , when he enter'd into china , had not above eight thousand men , which were soon encreased by the concourse of the rest of the eastern tartars , and an innumerable number of the western tartars , which the fame of his victories and the noise of prodigious booty drew to his assistance . p. . the kingdom of chahamalaha , whose inhabitants are mahometans , and which borders upon the province of xensi . this name of chahamalaha , is not to be found as i verily believe , in any mapp , nor in any other relation ; but i am perswaded by what our author say's of it , that it is the same place which father martini calls samahania ; and which , as he does , i take to be the country of the usbegs , or of mavralnara , of which samarcand is the chief city : for that we know not of any other kingdom of mahometans to the west of xensi , where there are several considerable cities , palaces and houses artificially built , and good architecture , store of gold and silver-plates and other things which the chineses allow the country of samahania or samahan , by the report of father martini . nor must we be surpriz'd , that the chineses assure us that this kingdom borders upon the province of xensi ; for that they never travel toward the west , nor have any other knowledge of the countries situated westward , then what they learn from the information of the caravans that come once in two or three years to trade in china , under pretence of an embassie . for the merchants make use of that invention , to get leave to enter into china , which would be otherwise deny'd them . they rendevouze in the kingdom of cascar , as you may find in the travels of benedict goez , inserted into the relation of father trigaut . but formerly and especially in the time of tamerlan , who made samarcand one of the chiefest cities in the world , they went for the most part from that city . and it is very probable that those merchants to give themselves the greater reputation , assum'd to themselves to be all of the kingdom of samarcand , and that the chineses , who want the letter r , and easily confound c. with h , wrote samahand , instead of samarcand . for the same reason also the chineses observing the merchants arrive à sucheu the last city of the province of xensi , and styling themselves all natives of samahan or samarcand , might readily believe that samahan border'd upon the province of xensi . p. . usanguè . this must certainly be the same country which father martini calls usucang , and which is contained within the kingdom which the chineses call sifan , situated to the west of the province of suchuen , the relation of father anthony de andrada calls it also the country of ussanguè , and says that it is situated to the east of the kingdom of tibet , twenty days journey from china . p. . father antony de andrada , &c. father anthony de andrada travelled twice into the kingdom of tibet . the relation of his second travels in the year . with father concalo de sousa which was printed at lisbon in the year . speaks very clearly of china . for there we find , that it is not above twenty days journey from the kingdom of ussanguè or ussang ; and that ussang is not above forty days journey from the city of caparange , where the king of tibet keeps his court , and where those fathers arriv'd from agra in less then two months and a half , passing through sirinagar . as for catai , in regard the people of tibet are very ignorant , they spoke of it very confusedly to father andrada ; to whom they asserted that catai was a great city . by the way we may observe , that by that relation and by the atlas of father martini , who in his history of the war of the tartars tells us also that the province of suchuen borders upon the kingdom of tibet , that the kingdom of tibet is situated to the east of the country of the great mogul , and not to the north , where the most part of our maps place it . so much the rather , for that father benedict goez in his travels which he made always to the north of the empire of the great mogul ; from the country of the usbegs travelling continually eastward as far as china . p. . the tartarian alphabet which we shall give you in due place . father magaillans , not being able to perfect his work , has not given us this tartarian alphabet . but it is to be found in the grammar made by father ferdinand de verbiest , which will suddenly be printed at paris . p. . mangi , or mantzu , barbarians . father nicholas longobardo in his letter written from china . and printed in latin at mayence in . tells us , that the chineses call'd those of the province of quamtum mangi , that is to say , barbarians . manginos , that is , barbarous people , which confirms the opinion of father magaillans . p. . stone-coal , and stoves of china . almost all authors that speak of china , agree that in the northern provinces the cold is much more intense , then it ought to be , considering the climate , and situation under the fortieth or forty second degree . they also speak of the stoves which are very common , and built all alike in all those northern provinces . see the relation of father trigant l. . c . father semedo . part . c. . and father martini's atlas in his description of the provinces of xansi , and pekim , where he says that the two mountains out of which they dig their coal , are very near to the city of pimko , and are call'd kie , and siu vu . p. . that which causes m. polo to commit these mistakes , is this , that three leagues , &c. father martini in the description of the province of pekim confirms this conjecture in these words . the river lu keu , which is also call'd sangean , passes to the south-west of the royal city . you cross over a stately bridge where a man may count several arches of stone , 't is plain that he speaks of the river that runs to the west of pekim , and the bridge built over it , and that this is that of which m. polo makes mention . for that there is no great difference between the name of sangean , which father martini gives it , and that of sangean , or buli sangan , as m. polo calls it . father greslon in his history of china l. . c. . speaks of an eastern bridge , in these words ; in the province of pekim , there was a bridge of an admirable structure , above three hundred paces in length , of which two arches are broken . and father magaillans tells the true reason of the fall of those two arches the ninth of august . to which father greslon adds , that the rest of the bridge fell the . of the month of aug. the same year . he says moreover that it was call'd lo-co-kaio , that it had been built a thousand years , and that it was not above six leagues from pekim . the fathers rougemont and intorcetta in their relations confirm the fall of the rest of the bridge the of august . three thousand years after it was first laid : and the first of those fathers tells us , that the same bridge was three hundred and sixty paces in length . p. . these reasons of father magaillans are so much the stronger , because his opinion is conformable to the practice of all those that have wrote concerning china , both before and after him , as father adam , a german ; father greslon , a frenchman ; father semedo , an italian ; father rougemont , a flemming , &c. and for that father martini has not been follow'd by any but by the author of the embassie , who has either copy'd or borrowed from father martini , all that he speaks concerning china , except the gests of the embassadors from camtum to pekim , and their negotiations . so that 't is no wonder the one has imitated the other in his orthography . father greslon also in the preface to his relation , proves against father martini , that the chinese words ought to be pronounced as our author tells us . p. . we could add several other reasons to prove that catai is no other then china deduc'd from the silk , many fruits , plants and animals , which according to m. polo breed and grow in china , and are not to be found in any part of tartary . but this has been so often bandy'd about for these hundred years , and all authors who have writ upon this subject , have prov'd it by so many different arguments , besides what our author alledges , that it would be but time ill spent to labour any more about it . besides that there is no person now that questions , or can doubt of it , unless he would be wilfully blind ; i shall only observe that the reason why men might formerly be deluded was this ; because that when the western tartars undertook the conquest of china , there were two emperors : the one was the real chinese emperor of the family sum , who possess'd the twelve southern provinces ; the other was the king of the eastern tartars of the family tai-kin , who possessed the three northern provinces , the country of leaotum , and the eastern tartary . these two emperors were vanquish'd one after the other , and their kingdoms subdu'd between the years . and . this being granted , it may be readily apprehended , how easie it was for the oriental authors , and such as had heard talk of those conquests , to believe that the real emperor of china was master of all china , as now we know it ; and that the other emperor of the family tai-kin , whose empire was more northerly , liv'd in tartary to the north of the great wall ; where for that reason our ancient geographers have placed cambalu , and many other cities and countries . chap. ii. of the extent and division of china : of the number of the cities and other wall'd towns ; and some other particulars observed by the chinese authors . it is now eighteen years since father francis fierrado vice-provincial of china , and afterwards visitor of iapan and china , order'd me to write the history of this empire , and the progress of the gospel , there first begun to be preach'd now fourscore and thirteen years ago ; but the employments of the mission , and the persecutions we have undergone , have hindr'd me from going on with it . the fathers nicholas trigaut a flemming , alvaro semedo a portuguese , martini native of trent , antony govea , and ignatius de costa in their yearly relations have treated very largely upon this subject . but the beauty , the grandeur , and the antiquity of this empire , are such copious subjects , that though there has been much already written concerning them , yet there remains much more to be said . wherefore i thought it my duty to set down in this place the chiefest observations which i have collected together china is seated almost at the utmost extremities of asia towards the east . it lies under twenty three degrees from north to south , from the fortress of cai pim , placed upon the frontiers of the province of pekim in forty one degrees of latitude to the meridional point of the island of hai nan in eighteen degrees of elevation , and a to the south of the province of quamtum . so that the length of china from north to south , according to the chinese books , is five thousand seven hundred and fifty li , or furlongs . which makes ½ spanish or portugal leagues at ½ to a degree . french leagues at . to a degree . ●… german at . to a degree . italian miles at . to a degree . li or chinese furlongs at . to a degree . from the point of nîm pô , a sea-port town in the province of che-kiam , where the portugals were formerly wont to trade , and which ferdinand mendez calls leam po , to the extremity of the province of suchuen in a streight line from east to west , it is accounted spanish and portugal leagues . french leagues . german miles . italian miles . chinese furlongs at to a degree . but if you would have the length of china where it is longest , you must take it from the last place to the north-west of the province of leaotum call'd caiyven , to the last city of the province of yunnan call'd cin tien kiun min fu. take it thus , and then the longest length of this empire will b●… spanish leagues . french leagues . italian miles . chinese furlongs , at four and a half to a mile of italy . the truest breadth of china , to take it from tam chan , the most easterly place of the country of leao tum , and which joins to the kingdom of corea , to the place call'd tum tim to the west of the province of xensi is spanish leagues . french leagues . german miles . italian miles . chinese furlongs . there are fifteen provinces in this empire , which for their largeness , their riches and fertility may well be call'd kingdoms . which the chineses rank in this order according to their antiquity and precedency . pe kim , nan kim , now call'd kiām nân , xansi , xantum , hô nân , xénsi , che kiam , kiam si , hù quam , su chuen , fo kien , quám tūm , quam si , yunnan , quei cheum . the country of leao tum might also well deserve the name of a province by reason of its extent ; but the chineses include it within the province of xan tum . the provinces that lie upon the sea are pe kim , xan tum , nan kim , che kiam , fo kien , and quam tum . those that border upon foreign kingdoms are pekim , xansi , xensi , su chuen , yunnan , quamsi . the midland provinces are honan , hu quam , kiamsi , quci cheu . by which it appears that cluverius trusted too unwarily to false relations , when he reckons up eighteen provinces in china , and among the rest the kingdom of cochinchina . for tho' that kingdom , and that of tum kim were formerly subject to china , 't was but for a very few years , and it is a long time ago since they threw off that subjection . there are several islands also belonging to china ; as the great and little lieu kieu ; tai van , which the portugueses call formosa , where the hollanders had a fortress which was wrested out of their hands by a chinese pirate some years since , and where they lost a great number of men , and great guns , and a great quantity of goods . hai nan and hiam xan , where stands the city of amagao , or macao , upon the southern promontory of that island , and a great number of others , some inhabited , others quite desart . the kingdom of corea is not an island adjoining to china , as cluverius believes , but a great promontory of the firm land , extending it self from the north to the south . neither is xam haì an island , as martini writes in his atlas , and marks it in his map ; but a fortress so vast and so well fortisi'd by art and nature , that it may compare with the best in europe . it stands upon the firm land near the sea , between the province of pe kim and the country of leao tum . the places wall'd in , through the whole extent of this empire , amount to the number of four thousand four hundred and two ; and are divided into two orders , the civil and military . the civil order comprehends two thousand forty five wall'd towns , that is to say , one hundred seventy five cities of the first rank which the chineses call fu : two hundred seventy four of the second order , which they call cheū , one thousand two hundred eighty and eight cities which they call hièn , two hundred and five royal hosteries , or places of entertainment , call'd ye ; and an hundred and three courts of guard , or royal hosteries of the second rank , which they call cham chin. among the cities and towns of this empire i reckon several , seated in the provinces of yun nan , quei cheum , quam si , and su chuen , which however pay no tribute to the emperour , nor yeild him any obedience , but are govern'd by particular and absolute princes . these towns are for the most part so environ'd with high mountains and steep rocks , as if nature had taken a particular care of their fortification . within which mountains lie fields and plains for several days journeys ; where are to be seen cities both of the first and second rank together with many towns and villages . the chineses call these lords tù sù , or tù quon , that is to say mandarins of the country : for that as they believe there is no emperour of the world but the emperour of china , so they are conceited that there are no other princes or lords but such as they to whom the emperour gives that title . nor do they give the title of mandarins of the land or country to those , but to distinguish them from others by a kind of contempt of foreigners . the people that are subject to these lords speak the same language with the chineses , altho' besides that , they have a particular language also . their manners and customs are somewhat different from those of the chineses : nevertheless their complexion and the shape of their bodies are altogether alike ; but as to their courage , you would think them to be quite another nation . the chineses stand in fear of them ; so that after several tryals which they have made of their prowess , they have been forc'd to let them live at their own liberty , and to consent to a free traffick and commerce with them . in the relation which i have made of that famous tyrant châm hiém chùm , concerning which father martini wrote to me upon his return out of europe , that he had left a copy of it in the secretary's office at rome , and another in the college of conimbre , where it was publickly read , i give an account of what be●…ell one of these sovereign lords . i shall here repeat it in few words , to the end the puissance of this empire may be the better understood , where they make little account of the forces of these lords , tho' they are very considerable , and that their dominions are seated in the heart of the provinces of china . the tyrant cham hien chum not enduring there should be any one that refus'd to yield him obedience in the province where he had caus'd himself to be crown'd , and where he vaunted that he had laid the foundations of his empire , sent a command to one of these lords whose principality lay nearest to his court , to come and attend his person , acknowledge him his sovereign , and pay him that tribute which was due to him . the lord sent him back for answer , that neither he nor his predecessors had ever paid any tribute to the emperour of china ; which answer put the tyrant into such a chase , that he immediately sent an army to force him to obedience . but his army was in a short time deseated by the prince . c ham hien chum thereupon rais'd another army more numerous then the first , and march'd himself in person to enter the territories of the prince ; who being a person of great courage , and favour'd by the advantage of the places , gave the tyrant battel , overthrew him and forc'd him to retire , enrag'd at his ill success , yet more animated to revenge then ever . for that reason he rais'd a third army , and gave the command of it to his first adopted son call'd sum co vam , of whom i have sometimes made mention in the annual letters of this mission . he was a person learned , prudent , courageous , and so affable and good natur'd , that many times he effected those things by his prudence and sweetness , which his father could not bring to pass with all his armed force and cruelty . and indeed he knew so well to manage the haughty spirit of the stubborn prince , that he not only oblig'd the prince to acknowledge his father for his sovereign , but to assist him with men and money to compleat his conquest of china . he carry'd him in his company to the court with all his army consisting of forty thousand men , all pick'd and chosen young men clad in the same colour'd habit , and arm'd with a sort of cuirasses and head-pieces of quilted cotton . upon his arrival the prince muster'd his army in the place appointed for those kinds of exercises in every city of china . the tyrant on the other side receiv'd him with many extraordinary caresses and marks of his favour and hearty affection , and invited him publickly to a solemn feast the next day , where the prince fail'd not to attend him . but in the midst of the musick , the comedy and jollity of the banquet , the persidious and cruel tyrant order'd a most rank and nimble poison to be presented him in a glass of wine , which dispatch'd him in a few moments . which done , he caus'd his whole army ready drawn up for that purpose to surround and put to the sword all the forces of the unfortunate prince , and not to let a man escape . which was executed with so much the more ease , because the poor people not mistrusting any such treachery were surpriz'd without a leader , without arms , and all in disorder . and of this accident i my self was an eye-witness ; which i therefore here relate to shew the grandeur of this empire . nor ought any man to scruple the belief of what i have here related concerning the number of the cities and towns far more numerous then what father martini sets down , in regard i take in all those belonging to these petty sovereigns , whose principalities , tho' they do not acknowledge the emperour , are nevertheless seated in the middle of his empire , in the four provinces which i have nam'd . i have also included the cities and towns of leao tum , and of the province of yun nan , which the chineses excessively addicted to their own formalities , never put into their ordinary catalogues , but in the particular , which i have said they make of the raigns of certain families . the chineses have caus'd to be printed a publick ●…inerary which contains all the roads and passages as well by water as by land , from pe kim to the utmost parts of the empire . this book the mandarins buy , when they go from court to their several governments and employments at a distance , as also all other travellers , to the end they may be able to know the roads , the distance of one place from another , and the furlongs of every journey . in this book all the royal high-ways in the empire are divided into eleven hundred forty five days journeys , every one of which have a certain place where the mandarins are lodged and entertain'd at the king's expences when they go to their several employments . but when they deprive them of their charges , they lose also the privilege of royal entertainment . these eleven hundred forty five places are call'd ye or chin , that is to say , places of entertainment and attendance . and this name is given to them not without reason . for there they wait for the coming of the mandarins with as much care and circumspection , as if they were upon their guard against an armed enemy . of these places there are seven hundred thirty five in the cities of the first and second order , in the frontier town , and in the castles in the heart of the empire . two hundred and five in the places call'd ye , and three hundred and three in the places call'd chin. both the one and the other were formerly built in those places where there were no towns , and may be call'd towns of the second rank ; because they are all wall'd , have mandarins for their governours , and because there are some which are larger and better peopl'd then many towns and cities . there are a hundred and two which have no walls , but such as are very large and very populous . the day before the mandarin sets forward , a courier is dispatch'd away before with a little kind of a trencher which the chineses call pai , upon which is written the name and employment of the officer , with his name and seal at the bottom . so soon as that is seen , they cleanse and make ready the palace where he is to lodge . which preparations are more or less sumptuous , according to the dignity of the mandarin , of dyet , porters , horses , chairs , litters , or barges , if he be to go by water , and in a word of whatever it be that is needfull . in these hosteries likewise are entertain'd proportionably all sorts of other persons whether chineses or foreigners , to whom the king is pleased to grant that favour ; the convenience of which i found my self , when i was sent some years ago to macao . in these places the king's couriers take what they have occasion for , either for speedy hast or refreshment . there they find horses ready saddled ; but for fear they should not be always ready , a furlong or two before the courier arrives at the hostery or inn , the courier gives several loud bangs upon a basin call'd lô , which he carries behind his back , and then they saddle a horse for him with all the speed imaginable : so that he presently mounts and leaves his other horse behind him without any farther trouble . the kingdom of china contains eleven millions , five hundred and two thousand eight hundred seventy two families , not including the women , children , poor people , mandarins employ'd , souldiers , batchelers of art , licentiates , doctors , mandarins dispenc'd with from service , such as live upon the rivers , the bonzes , funuchs , nor any that are of the royal blood ; for they only reckon those that cultivate the land and pay the king's rents and tributes . so that there is in the whole empire of china fifty nine millions , seven hundred fourscore and eight thousand three hundred sixty four males . thus much for the civil order of china . the military order contains six hundred twenty nine large fortresses of the first degree , and of great importance , either upon the frontiers , as the keys of the empire , to keep out the tartars , or upon the consines of the provinces against rebels and robbers . the chineses call them quan , and that of xam hái , of which we have spoken already , is one of the number . there are five hundred sixty seven fortresses of the second rank , which are call'd guéi in the chinese language . and that same place call'd tien ●…ìm g●…êi , or fortress of the well of heaven , of which father martini speaks in his atlas , p. . is of the same number . by which you may guess at the rest of the fortresses of the second rank . they reckon three hundred and eleven fortresses of the third rank , call'd sò . three hundred of the fourth rank call'd chin , which retain the same name and the same signification with those of the fifth civil order ; and a hundred and fifty of the fifth rank , call'd paò. there are a hundred fortresses of the sixth rank , call'd pù ; and lastly , three hundred of the seventh order , call'd chái . these latter are of several sorts ; for some of them stand in the fields , and serve for places of refuge for the country-men , who retire thither with their cattel and goods , when any tartars , robbers or rebels harrass the country : as also when the emperour's armies are upon their march. others are seated upon the precipices of steep mountains , to which there is no other ascent but by steps cut out of the rock , or by the help of la●…ders made of ropes or wood , which they remove as they please themselves : and these fortresses generally have no walls because they need none . others are seated upon mountains , which are nevertheless approachable : and therefore on that side where they lie open they are guarded with a double or treble wall : and both of these and of the other before recited i have seen several in the provinces of su-chuen and xensi . by this account it appears , that the fortifi'd places amount to the number of two thousand three hundred fifty seven , which being added to those of the civil order , make up four thousand four hundred and two. besides which , there are within and without the great walls that environ china above three thousand towers or castles , call'd tai , of which every one has its proper name . in those towers are kept guards and watches all the year long , which give the alarm so soon as the enemy appears , in the day time by erecting a banner upon one of the highest towers , and in the night by setting up a lighted flambeau . should we reckon these towers or castles among the fortifi'd places of which these latter would make an eighth order , there would be then in all five thousand three hundred fifty seven . about a hundred and fifty years ago a certain mandarin of the superior tribunal of arms , compil'd two volumes which he dedicated to the emperor , and which he entitul'd kiu pien tu uxe , the practice of the mapps of the nine frontiers . he meant by that the nine quarters into which he had divided the great walls that environ a part of china for four hundred and five portuguese leagues together , which make degrees and ten minutes from east to west , from the city of caī yêun , seated at the extremity of the country call'd leâo tūm to that of cân so , or cān cheu , seated upon the borders of the province of xensi . and this too must be understood of the fortification running in a streight line ; for should we take in all the turnings and windings of the mountains and walls , the whole without question would amount to above five hundred portugal leagues . in those books he represents in three maps all the passages of the mountains that are accessible , and in a hundred and twenty nine other great maps , thirteen hundred twenty seven fortresses great and small , which he says are all necessary to prevent the inroads of tartars . so that if the chineses were not so negligent , so cowardly , so covetous , and persidious to their prince as they are , the tartars could never have surmounted those walls nor got footing within those castles , so well dispos'd in all places requisite , and so strongly fortify'd as well by nature as by art. and indeed it is apparent as well by their own histories , as by what we have seen in our time , that the tartars could never enter into china , but when either the cowardice or the treacherous avarice of the commanders open'd them a passage . this the tartars knew and therefore offer'd them a moiety of their plunder and booty , and were no less punctual in their performances then they had been liberal in their promises upon their return into tartary . for the continuance of which trade they always left a passage open for these inroads , which the tartars fail'd not to make twice a year ; nor could all the rigorous punishments which the king inflicted upon several of those traitors deterr the rest from their disloyal traffick with his enemies . or if he at any time did restrain some within the bounds of duty , then the tartars enlarged their offers . but then such was the eager desire of those persidious officers to heap up wealth , that at length they surrender'd into the hands of a small number of half barbarians the richest and most populous kingdom in the world. in the same book you see the number of souldiers that keep guard upon the frontiers , to the number of nine hundred and two thousand and fifty four . the auxiliary forces that lie ready to march to their assistance , when the tartars are upon entring into china , are innumerable ; there being nine hundred fourscore and nine thousand an hundred sixty seven horses appointed for those forces . the emperors expences for the payment of the officers and souldiers amounts every year to five millions , thirty four thousand seven hundred and fourteen livers . were these books printed , and their maps engraven with that skill and exactness as maps are done in europe they would be the admiration of all curious persons . it were to be wish'd that some one would take the pains to give us a lively representation of the walls , fortresses , and other the most remarkable things in this empire . now by what we have said concerning the number of souldiers appointed to guard the walls and frontiers against the tartars , an easie judgment may be made of the number of those that are employed upon the borders of the provinces , in the cities , towns and other wall'd places of the provinces , of which there is not any one that has not a garrison . they amount to the number of seven hundred sixty seven thousand nine hundred and seventy men , which in time of peace guard and attend in the day time upon the mandarin's , embassadors , and other persons whose expences the king defrays , and in the night time keep guard about their barques , or their lodgings . the horses also which the king keeps as well for the service of his troops , as for his posts and messengers amount to five hundred sixty four thousand and nine hundred . but when there happens any revolt , or any war , the armies which rendevouze from all the provinces are almost innumerable . and now because my time is short , and my occasions oblige me to brevity , i shall here set down the principal wonders of this empire , of which the author before mentioned gives a larger account . there are in the fifteen provinces three hundred thirty and one famous bridges , not much inferior to that of which we have already spoken ; and to those which are describ'd by father martini , and m. polo in their descriptions of china . and therefore i shall say no more upon this subject , seeing that if i were to describe every structure in particular that is considerable , it would require the labour of several volumes . there are also in china two thousand fourscore and nineteen mountains , famous ●…her for being cut into the shape of monstrous idols , ( as is that which i have mentioned in the relation of my travels from the province of kiam nân or nankim , to that of su chuen , and which i sent into europe in the year . ) or for their fountains , their particular plants , and their minerals of great virtue ; or for their extraordinary strength , and other prerogatives which distinguish them from others . their famous waters , such as are their lakes full of fish , their hot fountains , no less medicinal than wonderful , the large streams and navigable rivers are to the number of one thousand four hundred seventy and two. there are one thousand fourscore and nineteen peices of antiquity to be seen , as statues , famous paintings and vessels of high price , and greatly esteemed . one thousand one hundred fifty nine towers , triumphal arches , and other such like magnificent pieces of workmanship , erected in honour of renowned princes ; men famous for their valour or their learning , or of widows and virgins renowned for their chastity and vertue . two hundred seventy two libraries embellish'd with sundry ornaments , stored with great numbers of books , and built at vast expences . there are likewise to be seen seven hundred and nine temples erected by the chineses at several times in memory of their ancestors and considerable for their largness and the beauty of their architecture . for it is the custom of the chineses to testifie an extraordinary affection and obedience to their parents , especially after their death ; and therefore to make this manifest to the world , they cause to be built at great expences most stately halls , wherein , instead of images and statues , they set up in cartredges the names of their ancestors and parents . also upon certain days of the year appointed by the family to which the temple belongs , they assemble all together in these halls , where they prostrate themselves upon the ground in token of love and veneration : which done , they offer incense , and afterwards make a spendid feast at several tables richly set forth , and adorn'd with an extraordinary decency , and a great number of dishes and viands well dress'd . they reckon about four hundred and fourscore temples of idols very famous and much frequented by reason of their riches , their magnisicence and the pretended miracles and fables which they report concerning their idols . in these temples , and in others of which the number through the whole empire is incredible , no less than three hundred & thousand bonzes have their habitations . i must confess i could not conceive there should be so great a number ; and therefore i put the question to a mandarin of the tribune of ceremonies who was one of my friends , whether it were true or no ●… for that the bonzes are under the jurisdiction of this tribunal and receive their licences from it , which they call tutie . this mandarin upon a diligent search inform'd me , that within the city and court of pekim only there were six thousand six hundred sixty eight bonzes unmarry'd , call'd by them ho xám , and five thousand and twenty two marry'd , and which like the former have also their pass-ports and licences ; by which said he , you may judge of the number dispers'd over the whole empire . besides that you are farther to observe that within the number of three hundred and fifty thousand mention'd by the chinese historian , are only comprehended the bonzes which have licences : but in regard that among six or seven bonzes not above one or two generally have licences , should they all be reckon'd into the number , they would certainly amount to above a million . there are moreover six hundred fourscore and five mausoleums , famous for their architecture and their riches . for in china all persons are prohibited under great penalties to bury their dead within the walls of their cities , or of any other place whatever . so that after they have put the corps in the cossin , all the chincks and jointures of which are stopp'd up with bitumen to prevent the scent of the dead body , they leave them in the house where they died for some months and many times for two or three years together , the magistrate in all that time having no power to to constrain them to an enterrment . it is also lawful , when a person dies at a distance from his own house , to transport his body from one city or province to another ; as it is usual for the richer sort and the mandarins to do ; provided nevertheless that they do not bring their dead bodies through the cities , but round about by the walls . these coffins , which are generally of some sort of precious wood , cost many times two hundred , and sometimes above a thousand crowns . and the children of the deceas'd are so obsequious as to cause these cossins to be carry'd for several days , and sometimes for a whole months journey together , at an extraordinary expence , to lay them in the sepulchres of their ancestors . and indeed the sepulchres of their grandees are very magnificent structures , and certainly deserve ●…oth to be seen and admir'd . for they are very fair and large houses all vaulted , erected upon a mountain or plain , wherein they also presently put the coffin , and cover it with as much earth as will make a little hillock which they adorn and plant in wonderful order and symmetry with trees of several sorts . before the hillock they erect a large altar of white polish'd marble , upon which they place a great candlestick of marble , steel or tin , and upon each side another candlestick of the same materials . then upon each side , and in several files , you shall see rang'd in very good order a great number of figures of mandarins , gentlemen , pages , eunuchs , lions , horses saddel'd , camels , tortoises , and other creatures . whose actions and movements are represented with that lively briskness , that you would think them alive indeed , the chineses being very happy in their manner of expressing in dead sculpture the most lively passions of the mind , as joy , fear , anger , melancholy , and the like . they reckon three thousand thirty six men famous and renowned for their vertues , their knowledge , and their prowess , their loyalty toward their princes , their obedience toward their parents , or for some good work or action performed for the benefit of their country . they also reckon two hundred and eight virgins and widows , who for their chastity , their courage , and heroick actions , are thought worthy of eternal memory , and are celebrated in their stories and poesies , as being honour'd by the chineses with titles , inscriptions , temples , and triumphal arches . lastly , there are in china thirty two princes or petty kings palaces , much less then the emperors , but which resemble those in form , and in the disposal and contrivance of the halls , chambers , gardens , and all other parts according to the model of that palace where the emperor keeps his residence . notes upon the second chapter . a. p. . in the portuguese original , just against this part , the author has set down these words in the margin . a ly , contains a hundred and sixty paces ; a pace , six cubits ; a cubit , the length of this margin . a ly , is a chinese furlong ; a cubit is a chinese foot. i measur'd likewise exactly the length of the margin in the original , which , as the author says , is equal to a chinese cubit , and found that it was to the foot of paris as seven to eight ; that is to say , that the foot of paris exceeded the chinese cubit , a seventh part of that cubit . but in regard it is very requisite to know the proportion of these measures , we are to understand , that in geography all itinerary measures are ●…o be reduc'd to one degree of a great circle of the earth . there has been great labour and industry employ'd in all ages , and among all the more eminent nations to determine the measure of one of these degrees ; but with so little success , and so much uncertainty , that you shall hardly meet with two geographers that agree in this particular , as may be seen in their works , and more especially in the reformed geography of father riccioli , a iesuit , who has made a large collection of those varieties of opinions . ' ●…would be to no purpose to dive into the causes of both their errors , or of the great difficulty to determine precisely the measure of a degree . let it suffice therefore to say , that at length the royal society of sciences at paris , compos'd of the most learned men , and most ingenious astronomers and geometricians of europe , has brought this difficult undertaking to perfection with so much caution , care and exactness , that we cannot believe that future ages will be able to add any thing to their inventions . here then is the proportion or measure of the great circle of the earth , according to the measures of several countries . the measure of the great circle of the earth . fathoms of paris — paces of bolognia in italy — perches of rhine of foot to each — parisian leagues of fathoms — ¼ middle leagues of france of about fathoms — sea leagues , or an hour 's running — english miles , foot to each — / miles of florence of fathom — / the circumference of the earth . fathoms of paris — leagues of to a degree — sea leagues — the diameter of the earth . fathoms of paris — leagues to a degree — ●… sea leagues — / the measure of a degree — fathoms of a minute — fathoms of a second — fathoms supposing the foot of paris of parts . the foot of the rhine or leyden has — the foot of london — the foot of boloyne — the fathom of florence — ●… value of a degree — fathoms of a minute — of a second — fathoms by these measures 't is apparent , that it is to no purpose to say that a degree contains so many foot of france or spain , or so many italian or german miles , if you do not at the same time tell the number of fathoms and feet which those miles and leagues contain , and the measure and proportion of the said fathoms and feet . this being granted , 't is no wonder that the itinerary measures have been so uncertain in europe till now , that they should be much mor●… uncertain in china , more especially considering that the chineses are very ignorant in geometry , and very little skill'd in astronomy , and for that the missionaries can hardly find time , and requisite conveniences to measure a degree , and examine the proportions between the measures of china and those of europe . however they have already rectifi'd the map of this great kingdom very much , by several observations , and illustrated many things . but still they are frequently oblig'd to have recourse to the chinese authors , ●…s father magaillans acknowledges in this place , because the bigness and proportion of the cubit , and furlong with the measures of europe are still unknown . father riccioli upon the authority of father martini believes the chinese cubit , to be equal to the ancient roman foot of vilalpandus ; but i find by the measure mark'd down by father magaillans , that it is les●… by about a seventeenth part . the fathers massei , trigaut , and semedo , will have the li , or chinese furlong , to consist of three hunderd chinese paces of six cubits each , and the fathers martini and magaillans , assert it to contain three hundred and sixty . father trigaut and father semedo allow five chinese furlongs to an italian mile of sixty to a degree . father martini four , and a sixth part . father magaillans in the computations which he makes of himself allows four furlongs and a half to every italian mile . father trigaut believes that there ought to go three hundred chinese furlongs to one degree . father semedo two hundred fifty five . but the fathers adam , martini , and magaillans , admit no more than two hundred and fifty ; which according to the judgment of the two last , make fourscore and ten thousand chinese paces , or five hundred and forty thousand chinese cubits or feet . but as i have said already , both the ancient as well as the modern geographers , were all in a mist , before the academy of sciences found out the true measure of a degree . so that all that is to be done , till the iesuits which the king has sent to china , send us the exact itinerary measures of that country , is to follow the opinions of martini and magaillans , conformable to the measure of the chinese cubit , mark'd down by the latter , and according to the largeness of a degree measur'd by the gentlemen of the academy of sciences . we know well that there are in china two certain measures ; which are the chè or chinese cubit or foot , and the puù or pace , or the chinese fathom . the chè is to the foot of paris as seven to eight and so a degree containing three hundred forty two thousand three hundred and sixty foot of paris , will be equal to three hundred fourscore and eleven thousand two hundred sixty eight feet , or chè of china , and four sevenths . now according to all the authors that have writ of china , the puù or chinese pace contains six che or cubits . but the puù is to the fathom of paris as seven to eight ; so that fifty seven thousand and sixty fathoms of paris , contain'd in one degree , amounts to sixty five thousand two hundred and eleven puù's , paces or fathoms of china , and / . the fathers , adam , martini , and magaillans , who seem to be the most exact , allow two hunderd and sixty furlongs to a degree ; so that there remains no more to be known , then how many puù's or paces every furlong contains . now it cannot contain three hundred and sixty , as those fathers say ; for then a degree would contain fourscore and ten thousand paces , or seventy eight thousand seven hundred and fifty fathoms of paris ; and by consequence would be too large by a third part. so that of necessity they must have allow'd too many paces to a furlong . which makes us believe that those fathers trusted to the calculations of the chineses , or that father magaillans had recourse to martini's atlas : or that it might be an error of the press , which might easily mistake for . which last opinion is so much the more probable , for that if instead of allowing three hundred and sixty puù's or chinese fathoms to a furlong , you admit no more then two hundred and sixty , and then multiply them by two hundred and fifty furlongs , the product will be sixty five thousand puù's or chinese paces . which approaches so near to sixty five thousand two hundred and eleven puù's or paces , to which i have equall'd the fifty seven thousand and sixty fathoms of paris , which compose a degree according to the measure of the academy of sciences , that the difference hardly amounts to a furlong . these things being granted , it follows that a degree of the great circle of the earth amounts to feet of the guild-hall of paris geometrical paces each of five parisian feet fathoms of paris , six foot each chè or chinese feet or cubits , which are to the foot of paris as seven to eight puù or chinese paces or fathoms , each of six chè , or feet , and which are to the geometrical paces , as ⅚ to , or to , and to the fathom of paris as to . ●… 〈◊〉 , of furlongs at puù's or paces , and which amount to about double the furlongs of the greeks and romans miles , to the degree , at / furlongs each , and ●… puù's or paces , or more truly / sea leagues of an hour at / furlongs , or at 〈◊〉 puù or paces each these computations may serve to rectifie the measures which we meet with , as well in this relation as in others , till the iesuits sent by the king to china , give us the exact measure of the cubit or foot , of the pace or fathom , and the furlong of the chineses , whence it will be easie to gather the measure of a degree of a great circle in china . b. p. . in the relation which i have made of the exploits of that famous tyrant cham hien chum , &c. from this relation it is that martini has taken what he writes of cham hien chum , in his history of the war of the tartars , as he acknowledges himself . there , he confirms what our author tells us of some independent princes in certain provinces of china , by another example of a soveraign princess , in the province of su chuen , who came in man's apparel to the succor of the chinese emperor , in the stead of her son , who was an infant . he relates that she perform'd with her own hand many valiant exploits ; as well against the tartars , as against the rebels . father couplet also in his chronology makes mention of this amazon or independent princess . the great encomiums that magaillans gives in this place to sun co vam , one of the adopted sons of the tirant cham hien chum may perhaps awaken the curiosity of the reader to understand what became of him at length . to which purpose i have here set down what i met with in the history of father rougemont , who alone makes mention of him . after the cruel tirant cham hien chum , was slain and his army defeated by the tartars , sun co vam retir'd with a small force into the province of junnan , which he valiantly defended for some years against the tartars . for he defeated them in several encounters , and won so high a reputation by his valour , and by his glorious atcheivements , that he was declar'd emperor by his army in the year . but at that time there was an other emperor of the royal race , call'd yum liè , grandchild to the emperor van liè , who dy'd in the year . this young prince had been acknowledg'd emperor in the ▪ provinces of quam si , and quei cheu , and in a great part of quam tum . but in the year , the tartars having reconquer'd all the province of quam tum , fell upon that of quam si , and constrain'd yum liè , to flie for shelter into the province of yun nan , where sun co vam was sole lord and master . the friends and favourites of sun co van●… advis'd him to put the fugitive emperor to death , and to maintain himself in the sovereign power that had been conferr'd upon him . but he absolutely resus'd so unworthy an action , and more then that , declar'd that he was resolv'd to acknowledge yum liè , whose birth had given him an undoubted right to the crown . in short he acknowledg'd the fugitive emperor , and all his officers and soldiers follow'd his example . his forces were very numerous and well disciplin'd , and there was great hopes that so brave a captain would have resettl'd the affairs of china , and driven out the tartars . but the vices of the emperor , who took no care of his own affairs , as being wholly addicted to wine and women , prevented the success . for this bad management of himself brought yum liè in●…o contempt among his subjects ; and sun co vam repenting perhaps that he had resign'd the empire to him , left him only the name of emperor , with wha●… was requisite for his own and the subsistance of his family . however this harsh usage of the emperor displeas'd several of the commanders of the army , and among the rest , one of the chiefest among them call'd lì ●…im qué ; before the best friend that sun co vam had , and his brother by adoption , as being both adopted by the tirant cham hien chum . thereupon the quarrel between these two great persons grew to that height , that they broke friendship , parted their forces and fought one against the other , till at last in the heat of the combat sun co vam's soldiers deserted him and went over to the enemy ; so that he had much ado to escape by flight with only three hundred men that continu'd faithful to him . upon which , despairing ever to resettle the affairs of china , he surrender'd himself to the tartars ; who having his vertues in high esteem and veneration , advanc'd him laden with honors to the dignity of a petty king. some time after , yum liè , bereft of the assistance of so great a captain , was in a short time by the tartars depriv'd both of his empire and his life , the prowess of li tim not being sufficient to withstand their power . nevertheless that the eldest son , the wife and mother of the same emperor had been baptiz'd in the year . by father andrew kassler a iesuit , the son being nam'd constantine . thus much i took out of the history of father rougemont . c. p. . in the same book you may see the number of soldiers that keep guard upon the frontiers , &c. there is some difference among authors , concerning the number of soldiers in china , which nevertheless is very extraordinary . father trigaut asserts that there are above a million ; father martini , near a million , and by the report of father semedo , father john rodriquez , who was a person very curious , and one that had travel'd much in china , assur'd him , that by what he had met with in the chinese books , that the number of soldiers in the several provinces of the kingdom amounted to five hundred fourscore and fourteen ; and six hundred fourscore and two thousand eight hundred fourscore and eight to guard the great wall against the tartars ; not including the soldiers which belong to their fleets . but we ought rather to give credit to ihe relation of father magaillans , a more modern writer , and who took what he asserts out of a book presented to the emperor himself . however , we are to consider that these soldiers are not like to ours in europe , neither for courage nor discipline , as being no other for the most part then the country militia . for father semedo , speaking of the soldiers of the provinces , says they are of ●…ittle worth ; and that we are not to think they follow no other employment then that of being soldiers . ●…or that they are generally inhabitants in the places where they are enroll'd ; and follow their trades , some shooe-makers , others taylors , &c. and father trigaut in his second chapter tells us , that to the end we may kn●…w the number of the soldiers to be incredible , we ought to observe that almost half the people of the three northern provinces are ●…oll'd i●…●…he service of the emperor . 〈◊〉 ▪ magaillans 〈◊〉 firm●… the same thing , wher●… 〈◊〉 ●…ays that the ex●…e of the emperor eve●…y year for nine hundred a●… two thousand and fifty four soldiers that guard th●… w●… ▪ including officers and all , amounts but to 〈◊〉 millions thirty four thousand seven hundred and fourteen livres , which is not above half a pistol a year for every man , which could never maintain them , did they not follow their trades to support themselves and their families . and for that very reason we are not to think such a number of soldiers incredible , which the chinese historian cited by father magaillans , allows as well for the defence of the frontiers , as the inner parts of the provinces , which amounts to sixteen hundred seventy thousand and twenty four : more especially considering the vastness of the empire numerously peopled , and that the soldiers have neither courage nor discipline . and therefore father martini tells us that the tartars are better soldiers then the chineses , but neither of them comparable to the soldiers in europe . chap. iii. of the antiquity of the kingdom of china , and what a high opinion the chineses have of it . this kingdom is so ancient that it has preserv'd its form of government , and has continu'd during the reign of twenty two families , from whence have descended two hundred thirty six kings for the space of four thousand and twenty five years . for it is so many years since it began according to the opinion which the chineses hold for certain and unquestionable . for should we rest satisfi'd with what they look upon to be very probable , it would be four thousand six hundred and twenty to this present year , since this kingdom began . the chineses however have three opinions concerning this matter . some of their books six the original of their kingdom some hundreds of thousands of years before the creation . but tho' the vulgar sort believe this to be true , yet the wiser and more learned sort , hold those books for merely fabulous and apocryphal , more especially since consucius has condemn'd that error . the second opinion makes king fohi to be the founder of this kingdom , who was the first that reign'd towards the consines of the province of xénsi the most western part of china , and afterwards in the province of honan , seated almost in the middle of the empire . so that according to their books it was two thousand nine hundred fifty two years before the birth of christ , that this prince began to reign , about two hundred years after the universal deluge , according to the version of the seventy interpreters . all the learned men hold this opinion to be probable , and many among them take it to be unquestionable . the third opinion is , that the foundations of this kingdom were laid about four thousand and twenty five years ago by a certain prince whose name was yao . which last opinion , being held among them as an article of faith , should any chinese refuse to believe , he would be lookt upon as a heretick , and as such a one be severely punish'd . so that should the preachers of the gospel but once testifie either by writing , or by word of mouth , that they make a doubt of it , that alone would be sufficient to shut the door upon our sacred religion , and cause us all to be sentenc'd to death . the very bare suspicion , without any foundation , of a man's incredulity in that point , being a sufficient ground for banishment . for this reason it is that the fathers of the mission have obtain'd leave from the holy see to stick to the version of the seventy , approv'd by the church in the fifth general council ; as well for that the two latter opinions are very probable , as to avoid the foremention'd inconveniences and many others which may be easily imagin'd . and indeed it must be acknowledg'd that there is not any kingdom in the world that can boast a train of kings so ancient and so well continu'd . those of the assyrians , the persians , the greeks , and romans , have had their periods ; whereas that of china continues still , like a great river that never ceases rolling along the streams that fall from its first fountain . this long continuance and other excellencies of china of which we have already spoken , and of which we are to speak in the progress of this relation , infuse into the chineses a pride most insupportable . they put the highest value imaginable upon their empire and all that belongs to them ; but as for strangers , they scorn 'em to the lowest pitch of contempt , and all the advantages of their wit and learning , tho' they themselves have little or no knowledg . which is not so much to be wonder'd at , since pride proceeds from blindness and ignorance . in their maps they allow a vast extent to china , but represent all other kingdoms round about it , without any order , position , or any other mark of good geography ; small , contracted , and with titles ridiculous and contemptible . as for example ; siaò gîn que , or the kingdom , the inhabitants of which are all dwarfs , and so little , that they are constrain'd to tie themselves several in a bunch together for fear of being carry'd away by the e●…gles and kites . niù gîn que , or the kingdom where all the inhabitants are women , who conceive by looking upon their shadow in a well , or in a river , and bring forth none but girls . chuen sin que , or a kingdom where the inhabitants have all a hole in their breasts , into which they stick a piece of wood , and so carry one another from place to place . a kingdom where the inhabitants have bodies like men , and faces like dogs . a kingdom , where he inhabitants have such long arms that they reach down to the ground : with many other such descriptions of the same nature . in short , they represent the neighbouring kingdoms , such as are those of the tartars , the iapanners , of the peninsula of corea , and those other that border round about upon china , under the title of the four barbarous nations . they say , that besides china , there are seventy two kingdoms , which they paint all very diminutive in the middle of the sea , like so many nutshells , and their inhabitants all deformed and monstrous with gestures so ridiculous or terrible , that they resemble rather apes and wild beasts then men. of latter times having understood something of europe , they have added it to their maps , as if it were the island of tenariff , or some desert island . and therefore it was , that the vice-roy of quam tum , in the year , after he had spoken of the embassie of the portugueses in a memorial which he sent to the emperor , added these words ; we find very plainly , that europe is no more then only two little islands in the middle of the sea. they divide the heaven into eight and twenty constellations , and china into so many quarters , to every one of which they allow one of these constellations , and call them by their names , not leaving so much as one for the rest of the kingdoms . they give to their own most lo●…ty and magnificent titles , but to foreign countrys most barbarous , disagreeable and scornful names ; on purpose to exalt their own empire , by disgracing all other kingdoms . at what time i resided with father lewis buglio in the capital city of the province of su chuen , there was a persecution begun against the christian religion at the instigation of several thousands of bonzes who assembled together from all parts of the province , and the same time accus'd us in all the tribunals of the province , more especially before the tribunal of crimes , which is call'd gán chan su , the president of which made answer to the petition of the bonzes in this manner , if these strangers remain in their habitations without stirring forth , or teaching new inventions , chum que chi tá vû sò pù yûm , that is to say , this kingdom is so vast , that it is able to contain both the natives and the foreigners , there being room enough for as many more ; but if they teach any new doctrine different from the sacred and true doctrines which we profess in this great empire , or if they go about to surprize and delude the people , let them be punish'd with every one forty lashes , and expell'd the province . father nicholas longobardo having discours'd for some time concerning the law of god to some of the eunuchs , and with those solid reasons and arguments , that it was apparent enough , that they were inwardly convinc'd , they gave no more then the following reply , chum que chi vâi hûan yeù tao , that is to say , what is this that we see , what is this this that we hear ? is it possible that without the limits of this empire there should be any rule , or any path whereby to arrive at true vertue ? is there any other belief , or any other law ? and i have many times observ'd , that when i have been discoursing with the learned concerning the christian religion , and the sciences of europe , they ask'd me whether we had their books ? to which when i answer'd no , they reply'd altogether surpris'd , wavering and scandaliz'd , if in europe you have not our books and our writings , what learning or what sciences can you have ? however these insidels deserve both to be pity'd and excus'd , since it is impossible to imagine the high idea which not only the great lords and learned men , but also the vulgar people have conceiv'd of this empire . and certainly , besides that our nature enclines us always to put a value upon our selves and all that belongs to us , the extraordinary grandeur and advantages of this kingdom contribute very much to puff up the minds of the chineses with foolish imaginations , and unparallel'd pride . notes upon the third chapter . a. p. . the chronology of china is of extraordinary importance , by reason of its antiquity : and i believe that neither the portugueses nor castillians have in all their voyages made a more considerable discovery . the annals of the chaldeans and egyptians might perhaps have stood in competition with those of china , and perhaps those of the tyrians also , and some other oriental nations , of which josephus makes mention . but they are lost a long time ago , as well as the histories of berosus the chaldean , and manathon the egyptian , of which we have no more then only some few fragments of little or no use . the greeks and romans have left us nothing of certainty before herodotus , for that reason call'd the father of historians . who nevertheless did not write till about four hundred and fifty years before christ. and if we go back to the original of the olympiads , they did not begin till about seven hundred seventy seven years before christ. but the cycles of the chineses , and their cronologies , begin two thousand six hundred four score and seventeen years before christ , under the reign of hoam ti : and two thousand nine hundred fifty two years , according to the sentiments of those that stick to the second opinion , and acknowledge fo hi for the first emperor of china . and tho' we should rest satisfi'd with the third opinion , which makes yao the first emperor of china , their chronology would begin two thousand three hundred fifty seven years before christ ; that is to say , fifteen hundred sixty nine years before the first olympiad . and indeed i know no reason why any man should refuse to give credit to this chronology , in regard it is well pursu'd and well circumstanc'd : that it is less fabulous than the first times of the greek and roman history ; and for that there are set down therein several eclipses , and other astronomical observations which perfectly agree with the computations of our most learned astronomers in these latter ages ; as i have seen in some manuscripts written upon this subject . to which we may add that almost all the parts of the chinese history have been written by authors that liv'd at the same time . as for example , the acts of king yao , are written by the secretaries of xun , his successor . the history of xun , and his successor yu , was compil'd by authors then living , and is contain'd , together with that of king yao , in the two first parts of the most ancient and venerable book among the chineses , call'd xu kin. it is divided into six parts ; of which the four last contain one part of the history of the second and third imperial family . nor is there any doubt to be made either of the antiquity or truth of the two first parts of the book xu kin , seeing that confucius who liv'd five hundred and fifty years before christ , so often makes mention of it , and has collected with great industry several authentick pieces that contain several particulars of the lives and government of the first kings . another philosopher , call'd lao kiun , confucius ' s contemporary , as also another author more ancient then he by two hundred years , whose name was tai su lum , often quote these ancient histories . confucius also wrote himself a history of several wars of china for the space of two hundred forty and one years ; which he begin at the forty ninth year of the emperor pim ●…am , the thirteenth prince of the third family call'd che●… ; that is to say , years before the birth of christ , since which time there have been a great number of historians in every age , which the chineses still preserve , and out of which they have compil'd general histories , of which there is one of several chinese volumes in the kings library . to this we may add that the certainty of this chronology is confirm'd by many circumstances conformable to the holy scripture , which are not to be found in any other history : as for example , the long life of their first kings , like to that of the patriarchs in the time of abraham . thus they tell us , that fo hi reigned a hundred and fifty years ; xin nun , his successor , a hundred and forty , hoam ti liv'd a hundred and eleven years : xao hao that succeeded him a reigned a hundred , ti co a hundred and five , yao , a hundred and eighteen , xun his successor , a hundred and ten yu , a hundred years : after whom there was nothing extraordinary in the age of the emperors . we find also that fo-hi began to reign in the province of xensi , the most westerly part of all china , which shews that either he or his father came from the west where noah and his children remained after the deluge . that his kingdom was but of a narrow extent , and the number of his subjects but small ; so that he might seem to be rather the potent father of a family like abraham , then a king or an emperor . that he and his subjects liv'd upon herbs and wild fruits , drank the blood of beasts , and cloathed themselves with their skins . that his successor xin nun avented the art of tillage , and many other such like circumstances . the greatest part of these passages are to be found in the history of china by martini , in the chronology and prefaces of f. couplet , printed at paris with tee works of confucius ; and in several parts of our author , chiefly in the fifth and sixth chapters . it may be objected , that this chronology does not agree with the vulgar translation of the bible . but besides that god has not vouchsaf'd us the holy scripture to make us learned but vertuous ; and so there may have happen'd some omission , or mistake in the dates ; it may be answer'd that the question about the continuance of the world after the deludge is not yet decided ; that their chronology agrees with the translation of the septuagint , which is authentick and receiv'd by the church as well as the vulgar . but this is not a place to enlarge upon this subject , they who desire to know more may consult the book which father pezeron , a barnardine has newly printed upon this subject . nor can it be said that the fathers have by agreement juggl'd up this chronology : for we find they have spoken truth in the rest of their relations ; that they make no scruple to correct one another when they are mistaken , as you may see by our author in several places : that the jacobins , augustinians and franciscans who have had several quarrels with the iesuites in reference to their mission , agree with them in this particular , and never accuse them to have err'd in their chronology . and lastly , that the hollanders who have sent several embassies into china , and who have several thousands of chineses at batavia , never reprov'd the iesuits for any mistake upon this occasion . on the other side they put a great value upon martini's works , which are printe in holland , as also china illustrated by f. kirker . chap. iv. of the letters and language of china . altho' the egyptians vaunt themselves to have been the first that ever made use of letters and hieroglyphicks ; yet certain it is that the chineses had the practice of letters before them . all other nations have had a way of writing in common , consisting of an alphabet of about four and twenty letters , which have almost all the same sound , tho' differing in shape . but the chineses make use of fifty four thousand four hundred and nine letters , which express what they signifie with so much grace , vivacity and efficacy , that you would think them not to be characters , but voices and languages that spoke , or rather figures and images that represent and express to the life what they signifie ; so wonderful is the contrivance of their letters . for proof of which , i shall here set down a paragraph of a treatise which i compos'd concerning the chinese language . the chinese letters are either simple or compounded . the simple letters are made of lines , points and folds , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sin , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mô , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tú , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chú. the compounded letters are formed of several simple letters put together , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 xú , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chú. the letter xú signifies sincere , sincerity , and is compos'd of the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in , which signifies , as ; and the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sin , which signifies a heart ; for that the countenance and words of a sincere man are like his heart . the letter chu signifies a pillar or column , and is compos'd of the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mò , which signifies a tree wood , or a piece of timber , and the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chu , which signifies a lord or master ; because the pillars are as it were the masters of the house , and the props that support it . and because a forest contains several trees , the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lin , which expresses this word , is compos'd of two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mo . when the forest is very thick it is express'd by the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sen , form'd of three 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mo . and thus by what we have said , you may judge of several other contrivances which are very numerous in the composition of the chinese letters , which have so much force and efficacy to explain , as also to perswade what they signifie , that many times it happens that the change of one letter in a process is enough to cause the party accus'd , or the accuser , to lose his estate or his life . nor will it be amiss in this place to examine whether the chinese letters be not hieroglyphicks , or no ? in the first place i am apt to believe , if we consider their first original , that without doubt they are hieroglyphicks for that the ancient letters which the chineses say were made use of in the first ages of the empire , were the images and figures , tho' imperfect , of the things visible which they signifi'd . for example , the ancient letter , which signifi'd the sun was this ▪ ☉ ge , and that which is now in use is made thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ge . the letter which signifi'd the moon was made after this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yue , but now thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yue . the letter which signifi'd the ancient foundation of any thing , had this figure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puèa , but the modern letter is shap'd thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puen , and so of the rest . by which it may be seen that many of the ancient letters were figures that represented the things which they signifi'd ; and by consequence that a part of the chinese letters are hieroglyphicks . in the second place the same thing may be said of the modern letters consider'd in themselves . for that the greatest part of them are compos'd of simple letters ; of the signification of which they retain something always . for example , all the letters that any way relate to a woman are compos'd of the letter niù , which signifies a woman , and of some other letter . thus the letter ciù , which signifies , that a man marries , or takes a woman , is compos'd of the letter ciù to take , and the letter niù , a woman . the letter kiâ , which signifies that a woman marries , is compos'd of the letter kiâ , which signifies a house or family , and the letter niù , which signifies a woman . which is the same thing as to say that a woman is in her house or family . for that the chineses holds that a marry'd woman is in her husband's house or family , and not in her father's . by these examples of the composition of their letters a man may see , that they are hieroglyphicks , since they represent to the imagination the thing which they signifie with so much grace , and after so ingenious a manner . in the third place it is the nature of hieroglyphicks not to be the natural figures of the things which they signifie , but only to represent them , either naturally , or by the institution of men. now all the chinese letters are either natural figures , as the ancient representations of the sun , the moon , and the like ; or else figures appointed to signifie something , as are all those which are appointed to signifie something that has no figure , as the soul , beauty , the vertues , the vices , and all the actions of men and beasts . fourthly , it cannot be said that our letters are in like manner hieroglyphicks : because there is not one in particular that represents or signifies any thing but only when it is join'd to another . whereas every chinese letter has its proper signification , and still preserves it tho' join'd with others . for example , in the letter lim which signifies a bell ; for it is compounded of the letter kin which signifies mettal , and the letter lim which signifies to command ; in regard there is no way more easie to command then by the sound of a bell. by which it is evident that these two letters in the composition preserve their particular signification . fifthly , in regard the chinese letters are not simply lines or characters , but figures appointed to represent or signifie something , it follows of consequence that they are not simple letters like ours , but hieroglyphicks . where we are to take notice that these hieroglyphick letters which extreamly help the memory to remember them , and contribute much to know and distinguish what they signifie , in regard that every genus and every species has a distinct letter which is to be found in all those that signifie the things contain'd in the same species . for example , all those letters that signifie those things which have any relation to fire , infallibly contain in their composition the letter ho , which signifies fire . so the letter cai , which signifies calamity , is compos'd of the letter miên a house , and the letter ho fire , for that no greater misfortune can befal a man then to have his house burnt down . the letter hoâm is compos'd of the letter hoam which signifies a great king , and the letter ho or fire , because there is nothing in the world that has more splendor and lustre then a king. and so it is in other things that have any relation or resemblance to fire . the letter tem which signifies a mountain of hard rocks , serves also for stairs or ladders . the same observation is also to be made in all letters that belong to mountains . and what we have said of these two species , is to be understood of all others . these reasons and these examples plainly demonstrate , not only that the chinese letters are hieroglyphicks , but the neatness and subtilty of the wit of the chineses . the language and letters of the chineses have been invented with a wonderful deal of contrivance ; in regard they are all monosyllables , as , pa , pe , pi , po , pu . pam , pem , pim , pom , pum . ta , te , ti , to , tu . tam , tem , tim , tum : and so of the rest . there are also several other monosyllables , of which the chineses make no use , as ba , be , bi , bo , bu . ra , re , ri , ro , ru . pom , tom , mom , nom . so that the number of their words consider'd in themselves , is not above three hundred and twenty ; but if they are consider'd with their differences and distinctions , there are are enow to form a perfect language . for example , the syllable po , taken after eleven several manners , makes eleven several words , and signifies eleven different things . and indeed , it is a wonderful thing , that every monosyllable should be a noun , pronoun , substantive , adjective , adverb and participle ; that it should be a verb , and signifie the present , imperative , subjunctive and infinitive ; the singular and plural with their persons . the present , imperfect , perfect , aori●…s , and future tenses . these varieties proceed from the manner of pronunciation in varying the voice , the tone or accent , which is either soft or strong , grave , acute , or circumflex ; as also in observing or not observing the aspiration . the difference of accents in pronunciation is known by the diversity of the tones of the voice . for example , the simple accent or tone is when we pronounce with a smooth and equal voice ; which we mark with this simple and equal figure . — we express aspiration with this mark , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of which the greeks also made use to signifie their aspiration . all this is to be seen in the following example of eleven manners , acording to which the syllable po may be varied . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . when this syllable is pronounc'd with an accent smooth and equal , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies glass . with a grave 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to boil , with an acute 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to winnow corn or rice . with a circumflex 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies sage or prudent , and liberal . with a close circumflex pointed at top pô signifies to prepare : when pronounc'd with a circumflex charg'd and aspirated , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies an old woman : with an equal accent aspirated , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to cleave or break : with an accent level and aspirated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies stooping : with an acute accent elevated and aspirated , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies never so little , or almost ; with a circumflex open and aspired 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to water : with a close circumflex aspirated and a point above , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a slave or captive . in the treatise of the letters and language of china ; which i compos'd for those that come to preach in this empire , i have explain'd at large these eleven manners of pronunciation , which are very intelligible by what goes before , and what follows . however what i have here said is sufficient to shew the contrivance of the language , which having no more than so small a number of monosyllables , is yet so copious and so expressive ; for it unites , changes and intermixes them after so many various manners , and those so eloquent , that there is nothing can be more wonderful ; as you may see in the following example . the letter mō , being alone , signifies a tree , a piece of wood , or the proper name of a family , &c. but in composition it comprehends a great number of other significations . mō cūm , is the name of several saints , which as the chineses pretend , never die , but fly from one wood or mountain to another . mō to signifies the clapper of a bell. and because it serves to make people hear , the chineses have very elegantly appli'd the name of mō tō to masters , doctors and preachers of the faith , because that by their voices , their writing and examples they cause people to hear and learn , according to the words of the scripture , in omnem terram exivit sunus eorum . for this reason it is , that the chineses give the title of mo to , by way of excellency , to cum fu ci us , for that he taught the natural law of the ancients , and is master and doctor of that nation . mō leáo signifies a quantity of timber prepar'd for building . mō triām , is the name of a certain odour . mo ngeu , signifies by chance : as also certain figures or puppets , which the chineses carry when they accompany their dead . mo kin , is the name of a certain flower that blows and spreads in the morning ; but in the evening withers and falls . which the chineses aptly make use of in the composition of their letters , to express the short endurance and inconstancy of worldly felicity . mo puen signifies a wooden bowl . mo tien a scholar of the college royal. mo signifies a tree , and tien heaven , as much as to say , a scholar of the college royal , is like a tree planted in heaven . mo qua signifies a quince ; a sort of fruit , which only grows in the province of xansi . the chineses never eat it , but make use of it in physic only . mo kie signifies wooden shooes . mo lân , bars or grates . mo cien a wedge of wood. mo quai , a batoon or cudgel . mo no a man of few words . mo quem a batoon , or an impudent person , or a porter . mo hia , a chest or coffer . mo siam a court cupboard . mo yu , a wooden instrument like a fish , which the bonzes play upon when they say their prayers , or beg alms. mo ûl a mushrom . mo ciám or mo cum , a carpenter . mo nieu litterally signifies cows of wood ; and metaphorically an invention for the carrying of great burthens : alluding to a certain person , who as the chineses say , formerly made cows of wood so artificially , that they mov'd of themselves and carried great burthens . mo nu , a sort of small orainges . mo nun the name of a precious stone . mo sim , the planet iupiter . mo kiun an enchasing , also a hook . mo mien cotton . the syllable mo may be thus joined after several manners , which i omit for brevity sake . so that as we , out of four and twenty letters , form all our words , by placing them after several manners , in like manner the chineses form all their words and discourses by variously intermixing their syllables one with another . and this they make it their business to do with so much perspicuity , grace , and significancy that in some measure they equal the greeks and latins . at the end of the treatise of the chinese letters and language , which i have already mention'd , i have collected alphabetically all the theological and philosophical terms , which our fathers made use of in the books which they compos'd for the chineses . and i have observ'd , that there are a great number of words that express their signification much more happily and easily then ours : so curious and eloquent is that language . it may be demanded of me perhaps how it can be that one and the same word should have so many significations and how they who understand them can distinguish them ? to which i answer , that the variety of signification arises from the various couching of the monosyllables together , as we have shew'd in the syllable mō , and the difference of the accents and tones , as we have demonstrated in the syllable po. this distinction is so natural to the chineses , that without making the least reflection upon the tones or accents , they readily understand all the different significations of the same monosyllable . i say without the least hesitation or reflection . for that indeed the people know not what either tones or accents mean , which are only understood by the poets , and our fathers that travel into china , who having acquir'd that knowledge , come to understand the language with ease , which else they could never do without an extraordinary deal of trouble . we are beholding for this curious and profitable observation of the tones to f. lazaro catanco . and i have endeavour'd to explain it by the comparison of a musician , who by labour and skill has acquir'd a readiness to know and express the six tones , ut , re , mi , fa , sol , la , which another man born with necessary abilities , naturally expresses and distingnishes without the help of rules or art. it does not follow nevertheless that the chineses sing out their words when they speak , as one of our fathers of macao imagin'd ; or that they carry a tablet about their necks , upon which they write down what they would say , when we do not understand them , as i was made believe when i first travell'd into the empire . or that the chineses cannot whisper a man in the ear , as once i thought , imagining it was necessary for them to exalt their voices to express their tones and accents . the contrary to which may be easily evinc'd by this example . should i say in europe that there was a difference of tone in the syllable to of the latin words , totus and totaliter , perhaps i should hardly be believ'd : and yet there is nothing more certain . for in totus , to is pronounc'd with a clear and strong voice , by opening the lips ; but in totaliter , the same syllable is pronounc'd with a weaker sound , and with the lips more close . so likewise in the chinese language , the syllable to pronounc'd with an acute and elevated accent has the same sound that to in totus , and signifies slothful or to fall ; in regard a slothful man seems as if he were tumbling every step he takes ; but to in the chinese language pronounc'd with a circumflex mark'd with a point , has the same sound with to in totaliter ; and signifies to study , or a solitary person ; because that a man must be retired that will read or study to advantage . the chinese language has many other qualities and advantages that shew the wit and industry of those that invented it . but i pass them over in silence for brevities sake . however i cannot forbear to assert , that the chinese language is more easie then the greek , the latin , or any of the other languages of europe at least it cannot be deny'd me but that it is much more easie then the languages of those other countries where our society is employ'd in missions : which is an advantage not a little considerable . nor is this a thing to be question'd , in regard my sentiments are conformable both to reason and experience . for in the first place it is most certain , that there is nothing which more condnces to the acquiring of a language then the memory ; and by consequence that language must be the most easie which has fewest words : in regard a small number of words is more easily retain'd then a more copious quantity . now the chinese language is the most concise of all others , as not being compos'd of above a hundred and twenty monosyllables : whereas the greek and latin contain an infinite number of words , of tenses , moods , numbers , persons , &c. but the chinese language requires only a memory to retain the accents , which are as it were the form that distinguishes the signification of words ; and to learn how to pronounce the three hundred monosyllables . in the second place it is most certain , that he who will industriously , and under a good method , apply himself to study the chinese language , may be able in a years time to understand and speak it very well . and we find by experience that our fathers that are at present employ'd in the mission , at the end of two years became so perfect in the language that they were able to confess , catechize , preach and compose , with as much ease , as in their own native tongue , tho' there is not the least resemblance between their language and ours , and that the fathers are generally persons far advanc'd in years . which they could never attain to in europe where the languages generally have a dependance one upon another . that there is no question to be made of this apparent truth , when we consider the great number of books which the fathers have made and translated , and daily make and translate into the chinese language , which are esteem'd and admir'd by the chineses themselves . such as are those books which father matthew riccio compos'd upon our sacred law , and upon several other subjects . of whom the chineses speak to this day as of a prodigy of knowledg , and all sorts of knowledg : so that there is not any person of quality in the empire that does not know and speak of him with applause . the learned quote him in their writings as one of their most famous doctors ; and the handicraft-workmen to put off their wares , and sell them at a higher rate , assure the buyers that they were the inventions of that illustrious person father matthew riccio . in short , they esteem'd and honour'd him to that degree , that several believe , that as cum fu ci us was the prince , the saint , the master , and doctor of the chineses , so father matthew riccio was the same among the europeans : which was the highest praise those idolizers of cum fu ci us could give him . father diego pantoja has also compos'd several learned treatises of the seven deadly sins , of the seven vertues which are their contraries ; upon the pater noster , upon the ave-marie , and the credo . the fathers alfonso vanhone , and iulio aleni , wrote several tomes upon the christian religion , upon the life of christ , of the holy virgin and the saints , and upon several other subjects . father manuel dias the younger , translated all the gospels , with the commentaries and explanations of the fathers , which makes a work no less large , then pious and learned . father francis furtado publish'd a treatise of rhetorick and logick , with certain other books de coelo and de mundo , as also of the soul of man. the fathers iohn terencio , iohn roo , and iohn adam , have written a great number of other books upon our holy law , and upon all the parts of the mathematicks . father lewis buglio , who was always my chiefest consolation and inseparable companion in all my travels , afflictions and imprisonments , for thirty years together , translated the first part of st. thomas , which the more learned chineses esteem and admire to that degree , that i heard one of them who had read the treatise of god , declare his thoughts in these words , certainly this book is a mirror wherein to let us see our own ignorance . the same father buglio wrote several other pieces upon several other subjects ; among the rest , that eloquent and learned apology , in answer to a book which yam quam siem , that wicked infidel , publish'd both in this court , and over the whole empire , against the christian religion and the preachers of it ; and which he entitl'd pu te y , because i could no longer . whereupon the father that he might conform himself to the stile and language of the country , entitl'd his answer , i have answer'd because i could no longer forbear . both titles are very significant in the chinese language : but the fathers was more highly esteem'd because it carries two significations . the first , i refute , because i could no longer forbear ; the second , i have refuted a book entitl'd , because i could no longer forbear . and which was more to be wonder'd at , the father compos'd the greatest part of these books , in the boats , upon the roads and in the inns , under the power of rebels and barbarians ; in prison with three chains upon his legs , three about his neck , and six upon his hands ; and in a word , in the midst of continual persecutions . i could say much more in praise of that person truly pious , and o●… great reputation ▪ did i not fear that the sh●…e which i had in his sufferings , and the strict friendship that was between us , would render me suspected of too much partiality . father ferdinand ver●…st ●…t the same time wrote a learned answer to 〈◊〉 or rather a satyr full of mistakes a●…d dol●…●…norance , which the same yam quam siem wrote against the european mathematicks . father anthony gouvea compos'd a catechism . father iohn monteiro wrote two books , the one of the law of god , and the other of true adoration . father francis sambiesi wrote four treatises , of the immortality of the soul ; of morals ; of painting , and sounds , all very short and highly esteem'd . i my self wrote a treatise of the resurrection of christ ; and another of the universal resurrection . nicholas trigaut , lazaro cataneo , gaspar ferreira , and alvaro semedo , all fathers of the society have compos'd dictionaries very large and very exact , and gaspar ferreira has written above twenty treatises upon several subjects . father soeiro made an abridgment of the christian law ; and father nicholas longobardo , who dy'd but a few years ago in this court , fourscore and sixteen years old , has written several godly treatises , besides a treatise of earth-quakes , highly esteem'd by the learned of this empire . in short there have been a great number of other books written concerning the christian religion , and of all sciences and subjects which amount in all to above five hundred tomes printed besides manuscripts . there is printed in china a catalogue of all the fathers that ever travell'd into the country to preach the gospel ; wherein are also the names set of all the books which they have written . from whence i conclude , that so many books could never have been translated and written in a foreign language , and in so short a time , had not the language been very easie : so that it follows that the chinese language is more easie to learn then any other ; and that it is withal very elegant , very copious , and very expressive ; since it wants for no terms to explain and unfold the subtilties and mysteries of theology , philosophy , and the rest of the sciences . i will conclude this chapter with the first paragraph of the first article of the commentary which i made upon the works of cum fu cius , with which our fathers always begin , when they first set themselves to study the chinese letters and language , to the end that by this short sample the beauty of the language , and the wit of the people , may be the better display'd . they read the letters beginning from the top down to the bottom , and from the right to the left : but that i might the better conform to the customs of europe , i have plac'd the first column upon the left-hand . to explain them you must put them together according to the order of the cyphers . the marks , or zero , which are to be seen at the bottom of some letters are the points and accents of the chineses . the order of the letters , and the explanation of the text , are taken from two chinese commentators ; of which the one , who liv'd about three hundred years ago , was call'd chū hi ; and the other , who was a colao , was nam'd chām kiù chim , who dy'd in the year , at what time matthew riccio arriv'd at this court , of whom i have already spoken in this chapter . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consists in the second place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 teach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to renew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rule 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consists in the d place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consists in the first place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to stop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to enlighten 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the soveraign 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nature 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good ▪ the commentary and explanation of the text. the method for great men to learn , consist●… in three things . the first is to unfold the rational nature : the second is , to reform mankind ; and the third to stop at the soveraign good. as to the first , the rational nature is the heart of man , for the chineses make no distinct on between the understanding and the will ; but attribute to the heart what ever we attribute to those faculties . the heart is a substance pure and intelligent without any darkness or obscurity : and where man has always ready , all requisite reasonings to answer to all difficulties that present themselves . but because that at the very moment of our birth , this intelligent and rational nature is cag'd up and enclos'd within the prison of the body , and for that our inordinate passions keep it bound and chain'd , it comes to be obscur'd and troubled . for this reason it is necessary that men should apply themselves to learning and information by putting of questions , to the end the rational heart may be delivered from it's bondage and slavery , that so it may be able to break the chains and fetters of the passions , and return to it's primitive beauty , light and understanding ; in the same manner as a tarnish'd mirrour being polish'd recovers it's former luster . the second consists in reforming the people . for example , i who am a king , a magistrate , a father of a family &c. if i have already purify'd my rational nature , it is my duty to extend it to that degree , that she may be able to communicate her self to other men , by causing them to abandon the corruptions and defilements of vice and evil customs , and i ought to deal so by my people , as i do with garments , when they are spotted or besmear'd . for if they are well wash'd and scour'd , they become clean and handsome as they were before . the third consists in attaining and stopping at the soveraign good. this soveraign good is the soveraign accord of things and of reason . when great men enlighten their intelligent nature , and renew the vertue of the people , they do it not by hap-hazard or without design : but all their end is to bring their vertue to perfection ; to the end there might not be one single person among the people whose vertue was not renewed , or who was not renewed by vertue . when they are arriv'd at a degree so sublime , and to such an extraordinary excellency , they may be assur'd they have attained the soveraign good ; like those who after a long and tiresom journey at length coming to their own homes , may say they have attain'd the final end of their travelling . these are the three most necessary and principal things in that book , and as it were the mantle or outward garment that covers the cloths , or as the string that holds a row of beads together . these are the expressions of the chinese commentator . here by the way we may observe , that possibly there can be nothing more proper then these words of cum fu cius to explain the functions of a minister of the gospel , who is oblig'd in the first place to perfect himself and next his neighbour , to the end we may arrive at the soveraign good , which is god , the supream and utmost end of all things . nevertheless , the chineses being pagans and carnally minded people , have accommodated these three points to the government of the kingdom , wherein like politicians they place all their happiness and ultimate end. in the second place we are to observe that the ancient chineses did understand there was a god. and therefore when i oppose their learned men in dispute , i frequently make use of this dilemma . either cum fu cius did understand what he desin'd , or he did not : if he did understand what he defin'd , he knew there was a god , who is no other than that soveraign good of which he speaks , and which you also ought to know and adore as well as he . if he did not understand that what he defin'd was god himself , he was very ignorant ; since as you your selves confess , the syllables chi and xen signifie that soveraign good which contains and comprehends all others : which is an attribute that cannot be given to any creature , what advantages soever he may have , but only to god alone . some there are who being touch'd with heavenly grace , submit to the truth : others not knowing what to answer , and unwilling to acknowledge that cum fu cius was ignorant , rather choose to abide in their error , and to follow their pride and passions , and cry , they 'll come again another time . notes upon the fourth chapter . i shall add nothing farther to what our author has said concerning the chinese language , the nature and genius of which he has sufficiently set forth : and as for those who desire to see more , they may consult the sixth chapter of the relation of f. semedo , who fully confirms what here f. magaillans avouches . i must only observe this by the way , that he gives us in this place an idea of the chinese language , far different from what he gave us formerly . chap. v. of the wit of the chineses and their principal books . one of the ancients has told us , that a●…ia was very fertile in great wi●…s . but he would have been more strongly confirmed in his opinion , had he had any knowledge of china . for if they who best invent , most suddenly and easily , may be said to have more subtil and better wits then others , the chineses ought to be preferr'd before other nations , since they were the first that invented letters , paper , printing , ponder , fine porcelaine , a●…d their own characters . tho' they are ignorant of many sciences , for want of communication with other people , nevertheless they are accomplished in moral philosophy , to which they solely bend their studies for the most part . their wits are so quick and apprehensive , that they understand with ease when they read the books which the fathers of our society have written , the most subtil and difficult questions as well in mathematicks , and philosophy , as in theology . perhaps there may be some who will not so readily believe what i assert ; but i can assure them , there is nothing more certain , in regard that i have known some learned christians , and infidels also , who understood without any instruction , as we could find by their discourses , the questions concerning god and the trinity , which they had read in the first part of saint thomas translated by father buglio . what kingdom is there , whatever the number of the universities be which it contains , where there are above ten thousand licentiates as in china ; of which six or seven thousand meet every three years at pe kim , where after several examinations , there are admitted three hundred sixty five to the degree of doctors ? i do not believe there is any kingdom where there are so many scholars as there are batchellors of art in china which are said to be above fourscore and ten thousand , nor that there is any other country where the knowledge of letters is so universal and so common . in regard that in all the provinces , more especially the southern , there is not any man poor or rich , citizen or husbandman , that cannot both write and read. and in short , i do not beleive there is any region unless it be 〈◊〉 , that has publish'd so many books as the chineses have done . the chronicles of the chineses are almost as ancient as the deluge ; as beginning not above two hundred years after it , and being continu'd to this present time by several authors : by which a man may guess at the number of volumes which their history contains . they have several books of natural philosophy where they treat of nature , her properties and accidents . 't is true they intermix mistakes and impertinences with truth ; but t is for want of art and knowledge , not for defect of wit ; they have also several books that treat of the mathematicks and military discipline , and several excellent treatises of physick , wherein they shew the smartness of their wits , by making several solid and learned discourses upon the pulses , or beating of arteries , of which they have a particular knowledge ; upon the manner of knowing and distinguishing between deseases and deseases , they have several pleasant romances and books of chivalrie , like those of amadis de gaul , o●…lando furioso , d. quixote , &c. and volumes of histories and presidents of obedience of children toward their parents : of the loyalty of subjects towards their princes : of agriculture : eloquent discourses , pleasant poems full of witty invention , tragedies and comedies ; and lastly a very great number of treatises upon an insinity of other subjects : besides that such is their readiness and quickness of invention , that there are very few licentiates or doctors that do not publish at least one or two large volumes . they have five volumes which they call u kim or the five writings , which among them are the same as the holy scriptures among us . the first is call'd xu kim , that is to say a chronicle of five ancient kings , which the chineses esteem and worship for saints . the three last were the heads of three different families , that raign'd for almost two thousand years : that is to say , almost as long as the nineteen families that succeeded them , including also that of the tartars that reigns at present . the first of these emperors was call'd yao , who according to the chinese chronicles began his raign four thousand and twenty five years ago , counting to this present year , . or about five hundred years after the deluge , according to the calculation of the seventy interpreters . this prince , the legislator of the chineses , was eminent for several vertues ; more ●…specially for his extraordinary clemency , justice and prudence . now in regard he saw that his son had not those qualities which are requisite for a good governour ( for by the report of the chineses , they put a higher value upon vertue , then upon all other endowments ) he chose for his co-partner in the empire one of his subjects , call'd by the name of xùn , whom he declared emperor upon his death bed , and gave him his two daughters for his wives . this president the chineses make use of to maintain polygamy ; but the fathers of our society return for answer , according to the sentiments of the fathers and doctors of the church , that god at that time permitted plurality of wives , because it was requisite for the multiplication of human kind , and for peopling the earth . the chineses are satisfy'd with this answer , because the first of their sacred books informs them , that at that time china was but very thinly inhabited . moreover they approve the exposition which father iulio aleni makes upon that passage in the books call'd keù to ge chao , compos'd by the learned christians of the province of fo-kien , from what they had heard the learned father discourse both in publick and private ▪ that is to say , that tho' the words of the text of that first book are cil niù , those two monosyllables do not signifie two daughters , but the second daughter of the emperor yao , which he marry'd to his successor . for that the chineses , as it is the custom at present , never gave no other names for distinction's sake , but only that of the order of their birth : as for example , the first , the second , the third , son. so that when they read , that yao gave to xùn , cil niù ; the meaning is , that the emperor gave him his second daughter , the letter cil , being no more then the figure among us . that emperor xùn is applauded in this book for many vertues ; but more especially for his obedience to his father , and his affection to his brother , who both endeavour'd to have kill'd him several times : but he suffer'd all their cruelties with an extraordinary patience . among other examples of his vertue , there are two philosophers who report , how that one day his father and his brother , who were both as wicked , as he was vertuous , commanded him to go down into a well to cleanse it . immediately he obey'd ; but he was no sooner at the bottom , but those barbarians transported with fury and malice , drew the ladder , and threw down great stones , peices of wood , and what ever they could find next at hand to destroy him in the well however he got out through a passage which he discover'd under ground . nevertheless he was so far from seeking to revenge that excess of fury and inhumani●…y , that he repay'd them with greater marks then ever of respect and love. the third emperor was call'd yù , who having serv'd the emperor xùn , during his life time , with great loyalty and advantage , the dying prince made choice of him for his successor , in regard that his son , besides that he was notoriously wicked , was no way endow'd with parts to govern the empire . this emperor yù , during the reign of his predecessor , took care to drain away the water of the deluge , which at that time overslow'd a great part of the plains of china ; and which the chineses call by the name of hûm xùi , or the great deluge of water . this emperor was desirous , as his successors had done before him , to choose , for his successor , one of his subjects call'd ye , who had been assistant to him in the government of his kingdom : but the people would not permit him , declaring that the emperor's son was a person endu'd with all vertues necessary to govern them well ; and so they put him in possession of the empire . the princes that succeeded this last emperor , reign'd by right of succession , and not of election , till the emperor kie , a vicious and cruel prince , who was the last of this same first family . the fourth emperor , call'd chim tam , was the founder of the second royal family . his eminent vertues had oblig'd the preceding emperors to make him king of the kingdom of po , which is at present comprehended within the province of hô nan . he took up arms against the emperor kie , and after he had deliver'd the people from so cruel a tyrant , made himself master of the empire . during the reign of this emperor , there was such a drought , that there was neither rain nor snow for seven years together , as if the heavens had been made of brass . the fountains and rivers were almost all dry'd up ; the land became barren ; and these calamities were attended with famine and pestilence . in the midst of these fatal extremities the emperor forsook his palace , quitted his royal habit , and covering himself with certain skins , went up to the top of a hill call'd sam lin , where as he lay prostrate upon the earth , he made the following prayer . lord , if thy people have offended thee , punish them not , because they have ignorantly transgress'd against thee ; punish me rather , who here present my self before thee as a victime ready to suffer whatever thy divine justice shall be pleas'd to ordain . he had scarce concluded this prayer , before the sky was all overcast with clouds , and pour'd down rain in such abundance , that it suffic'd to water ●…ll the territories of the empire , and restore them to their pristine fertility . from hence it is , that when the chineses make any scruple about the mystery of the incarnation , we endeavour to convince them by this example ; telling them , that this king cover'd himself with the skin of a lamb , and offer'd himself a sacrifice to obtain pardon for the sins of the people , yet thereby did nothing lessen the lustre of his dignity : so likewise , tho' god was pleased to cloath himself with the homely covering of our humanity , and was offer'd up as a lamb in sacrifice for the sins of the people , he has no way lessen'd ▪ but rather exalted his almighty power , his infinite mercy and goodness : and has thereby made it so much the more clearly appear , that he was infinitely above this king , who was no more then a man , and a mere creature . the chineses presently submit to this argument , as well because it seems to them to be rational and convincing , as also for that they are very much pleas'd to hear that we make use of their histories and examples to prove the verity of our religion . this emperor had for one of his counsellers a holy and famous learned person , who liv'd several years hid up in the mountains among the wild beasts , because he would not submit to the tyrant kie . the off-spring also of this emperor chim tam reign'd above six hundred years till the rule of king cheu , who was no less wicked and cruel then kie . so that when the chineses call a prince a kie , or a cheu , 't is the same thing as when we call such a one a nero , or a dioc●…esian . the fifth emperor call'd vù uâm , was the son of ven uâm , king of the kingdom of ch●…ū , which is now a part of the province of xensi . who not able to endure the wickedness and tyranny of king cheu , set upon him , vanquish'd him in battel , and made himself master of the empire . this emperor vù uâm had a brother highly esteem'd for his prudence and other vertues , whom he made king of the kingdom of lù , now a part of the province of xān tūm , and of whom he made choice upon his death-bed to govern the empire during the minority of his eldest son. he it was , according to the report of the chineses , who above two thousand seven hundred years ago , first ●…ound out the use of the needle and compass . for the emperor his nephew , having receiv'd the honour of an embassie , and the acknowledgment of a tribute from a country call'd tum xim , and cochin china , or kiao chi que , and all by means of the industry and prudent conduct of his protector , the same governor presented the embassadors with a kind of compass , by the direction of which they might return the nearest way home , without exposing themselves to the toil and hardships of of those ●…ound about windings and wandrings through which they had labour'd in coming to court. so that this prince is one of the heroes and saints of the chineses , who have an extraordinary veneration for his memory : now when the emperor vù uâm return'd in triumph from the battel , wherein the tyrant cheu had been defeated , his two brothers pe y , and xeo cî , famous for their vertue and nobility , met him upon his march , and after they h●…d stopp'd him by taking his horse by the bridle , they boldly , and in very sharp and severe language reprov'd him , for having seiz'd upon the empire , and forc'd the emperor to burn himself in his palace , together with all his treasures ; that notwithstanding he were so vicious and so cruel , yet he was both his lord and prince ordain'd by heaven : that it was his duty to advise him to amendment like a good subject , not like a traytor to put him to death : and lastly that he ought to surrender the kingdom to the children of the deceased prince , to let the world see , that he had not been push'd forward by any motives of ambition , but only out of a desire to deliver the title from tyranny and oppression . but when the two brothers sound that he would not follow their counsel , they retir'd to a desert mountain , protesting , they would rather chuse to die in that manner , then eat of the products of those territories which vù uâm had ●…usurp'd , for fear they should be thought in some measure to approve his treason and revolt . the history of these five kings which the chineses look upon as so many saints ; especially the four first , and their off-spring , is the subject of the first book , which is in as great reputation among these infidels , as the books of the kings among us christians . the stile of it is very ancient , but very exact and elegant . vice is there blam'd , and vertue applauded , and the actions of king and subjects related with an entire sincerity . and to the end , the more curious reader may see the energy and briefness of the chinese language and letters , which were at that time in use ; i will here set down five words taken out of the book already mention'd in reference to the king yáo ; kin , mîm , vén , su , gān . that is to say , king yao was great and venerable ; he was most perspicacious and prudent . he was very compos'd , modest , and courteous . he appear'd always pensive and studious , searching continually after the best means how to govern his people and empire : and therefore he liv'd all the time of his reign in comfort , quiet , and repose . the second book is call'd li ki , or the book of rites and ceremonies . this contains the greatest part of the laws , customs and ceremonies of the whole empire . the principal author of this book , is the brother of the emperor vù uàm , of whom we have spoken already . he was call'd chéu cūm , and was equally venerable as well for his vertue , as for his prudence , learning , and good conduct . this volume contains the works of several other authors also , the disciples of cum fu cius , and other interpreters , more modern , and more suspected , which therefore ought to be read with so much the more circumspection , there being many things therein contain'd which are accompted fabulous . the third volume is call'd xi kīm , containing verses , romances , and poems ; all which are divided into five sorts . the first of which is call'd ya sum , or panegyricks and encomiums , sung in honour of men famous for their vertue , or their endowments . there are also several gnomonics , or verses containing precepts , which are sung at their funerals , their sacrifices , the ceremonies which the chineses perform in honour of their ancestors , and at their most solemn festivals . the second is call'd que fūm , or the customs of the kingdom . these are romances or poems chosen out among those which were made by private persons . they are never sung , but only rehears'd before the emperor and his ministers of state. therein are describ'd , without any dissimulation , the manners of the people ; how the empire is govern'd , and the present state of affairs . which seems to be the same thing with the ancient comedies of the greeks , that spar'd neither the vices of private men , nor the miscarriages of the publick magistrates . the third sort is call'd pi que , that is to say , comparison . for that all which is therein contain'd is explain'd by com●…arisons or similitudes . the fourth sort is call'd him que , that is to say , to raise or exalt . because this sort of poetry begins with something that is curious and lofty , to prepare and raise attention to that which follows . the fifth sort is call'd ye xi . that is to say , poesies rejected or separated : ●…ecause that , cum fu cius having review'd this volume of poems rejected those which he either mislik'd or thought to be fabulous . however they are still quoted , and left as they are . the fourth volume was compos'd by cum fu cius , and contains the history of the kingdom of lù , his native country ; at present comprehended within the province of xan ●…um . the chineses put a high value upon this book , and are all in ecstasie when they read it . he wrote this history of two hundred years transactions , after the manner of annals ; where he exposes as in a mirrour , the examples of princes both vertuous and wicked , referring the ●…ents to the times and seasons wherein they happen'd . and therefore he gives to his book the title of chun cie●… , or spring and autumn . the fifth volume is call'd ye kim , and is esteem'd the most ancient of all the rest , because the chineses affirm that fo hi their first king was the author of it . and indeed this book is worthy to be read and esteem'd , in regard of the noble sentences and precepts of morality which it contains . i believe truly that the good maxims which are scatter'd up and down in this volume might be writt'n by king fo hi ; but that the rest was added by others who were desirous to give reputation to their visions , under the name of this famous prince . nevertheless , most certain it is , that the chineses have an extraordinary veneration for this book , and look upon it to be the most profound , the most learned and mysterious of any in the world ; and that for the same reason they believe it to be almost impossible for them to understand it , and that strangers ought neither to see or touch it . the chineses have also another volume of equal authority with those before-mention'd , which they call sù xu that is to say , the four books , by way of excellency . this is a volume of extracts or abridgments , being as it were the very marrow and quintessence of the former five . the mandarins ●…ull out from thence the sentences and texts , which they propose for ▪ themes to the learned that are to be examin'd before they are admitted to the degrees of batchellors , licentiates , and doctors ; and upon which those persons write and comment for their reputation . it is divided into four parts . the first treats of the laws , and the doctrine of men famous for their knowledge and their vertue . the second discourses of the golden mean. the third contains a great number of moral sentences well express'd , solid and profitable to all the members of the state. these three parts were writt'n by cum fu cius , the first doctor of the chineses , and were publish'd by his disciples . the fourth part , which is as big as all the other three , was writ by the philosopher men su , who was born about a hundred years after cum fu cius ; and is honour'd by the chineses , as a doctor of the second order . this is a work wherein there appears a wonderful deal of wit , subtilty and eloquence . the discourses are pertinent , the sentences grave and moral , and the stile lively , bold , and perswasive . all the missionaries of our society in these parts , very industriously study the letters and the language of the four parts of this book . and from thence , and out of the former five it is , that so many treatises and commentaries of various authors , as well ancient as modern , of which the number is almost infinite , and give us occasion to commend and admire the wit , the industry and eloquence of that nation , are deriv'd as from so many springs and fountains . notes upon the fifth chapter . a. p. . the subject or ground of this book is no more than a table of sixty four figures , every one consisting of six lines , which are all of a piece , as thus , — others of two parts , as thus ; — — ▪ the chineses attribute the writing of this table to their first king fo hi ; but no body can divine what was the design or meaning of the author . however it is certain that about twelve hundred years before christ , prince ven uam , father of the emperor vu ▪ uam , founder of the third royal family , and his second son cheu cum , undertook to interpret this enigmatical table , and that five hundred years afterwards , the philosopher , cum fu cius , made commentaries upon the interpretations of those two princes . but whatever those three authors have written upon this subject amounts to no more then only from the agreeement and vicissitude of the elements , and other natural things , to draw politick and moral maxims and conclusions , and precepts also as well for the princes as their subjects . but that which renders this table pernicious , is this , that the idolaters call'd tao su , the bonzes and fortune-tellers make a bad use of it to confirm their superstitious predictions , forging out of that variety , and many other things which they intermix therewith , an infinite number of confederacies , and vain , and impertinent allusions ; by vertue of which they boast themselves able to foretel whatever shall befal a man whether fortunate or unfortunate . epitomes of the first commentators of this table of fo hi may be seen more at large in the prefaces of cum fu cius which are newly printed , together with several others particulars concerning the principal books of the chineses , of which our author speaks in this chapter . chap. vi. of the civility and politeness of the chineses , and of some of their feasts . several books might be writt'n of the civility , complements and ceremonies of the chineses . they have a book which gives an accompt of above three thousand , and it is a wonderful thing to see how ready and punctual they are in those particulars . at their marriages and funerals , in their visits and feasts , the master of the house , tho' a person of greater honour and dignity then any of his guests , always gives the chief place of preheminence to the eldest . the eldest give place to those that come farthest off , but all to foreigners . when any embassador arrives , from the very day that his embassie is accepted of , to the time of his departure , the emperor furnishes him with all manner of provisions , horses , litters , and barks . at court he is lodg'd in the royal court , whether the emperor sends him , at every two days end , a feast ready dress'd out of his own kitchin , as a mark of his favour and good-will . for the kings of china above all things , study to receive and entertain all strangers with splendor and magnisicence , as f. buglio and my self have frequently found by experience for the space of two years that we were lodg'd in the royal inn , when we came from the province of su chuen to the court. 't is true indeed , that this civility is not always perform'd with the same decency and regularity ; nevertheless the fault is no way to be attributed to the king , but to the baseness and self-interest of his officers , who privately purloyn and turn to their own use what the king with an extraordinary bounty allows for the entertainment of strangers . there is not any nation that equals the chineses in the multitude and variety of titles and honourable names by them made use of in their complements , which i am not able to explain , because that neither our languages , nor the greek and latin have any words by which they may be express'd . they have also a great number of names whereby they distinguish the various degrees of parentage . for example , we have onely the names of grandfather and grandmother , whither by the father or mother's side : but the chineses have all different to distinguish the four relations . in like manner we have only the word uncle to signifie the brothers of the father and mother . but the chineses have words which not only distinguish the brothers of the father from those of the mother , but also tell ye which are younger or elder then the father or the mother ; and so of the rest of the kindred . this nation also surpasses all others in the care which they take of their garments ; in regard there is not any person tho' never so poor which is not modestly , fashionably and decently habited . 't is a surprizing thing to see them all , upon the first day of the year , in their new cloths fashionable spruce and clean . insomuch that you shall not meet any one person how wretched soever , but what affords a pleasing object to the eye . nor is the modesty of this nation less to be admir'd ▪ the learned men are always so compos'd , that they believe it crime or a sin , to make appear the least gesture or motion which is not exactly conformable to the rules of decent behaviour and urbanity . the women affect modesty , chastity and honesty to that degree that a man would think those vertues were born with them . they live in perpetual retirement , never so much as shewing their hands bare ; so that if they are oblig'd to present any thing to their brothers or brothers-in-law , they lay the present upon the table with their hands exactly cover'd with their sleeves , which for that reason are very long and large ; and then the brothers come and receive it . which is the reason that the chineses are highly offended when they see the images of our saints with naked feet : and truly for my part i think they have very good reason for it . for that those representations do no way agree with that angelick modesty and purity which those saints profess'd : and therefore those pictures are defective and counterfeit , in regard they neither resemble the originals , nor in their imitation sufficiently follow either the history , or nature , which is the perfection of painting . besides that there is no likelihood that young virgins should go bare-foot , and that it is a ridiculous hing to paint them in glorious and rich habits , and not allow them shoes and stockins . the chineses reduce their civility , or conversation one among another to five heads ; that is to say , of a king towards his subjects ; of a father towards his sin ; of a husband towards his wife ; of an elder brother toward the younger ; and of one friend toward another . these rules include a great part of their morals : but i shall dilate no farther upon this subject ; for that i should never be able to make an end , should i go about to give an account of all that they write of the loyalty of subjects towards their prince ; of obedience of children towards their parents ; of the submission of wives toward theirs husbands ; of brotherly affection , and that amity and respect which ought to be among friends . i could speak of the noble order observ'd in their political goverment ; but for that i shall reserve a whole chapt●…r , before i finish this relation . among the festivals of the chineses one of those which they celebrate with most joy and solemnity is the fifteenth day of the first moon of their year . that day they kindle so many bonfires , and light up so many lanthorns , that if the whole empire were to be seen at one time from the top of some high mountain , you would believe it all in a blaze like some vast fire-work . there is hardly any person either in city or country , upon the sea shores or upon the rivers , that does not set up lanthorns painted and fashion'd after several manners , or that does not fling about squibs and bombs burning in the air like boats , towers , fish , dragons , tigers , elephants , with a thousand other surprizing sorts of fire-works . which gives me an occasion to relate what i saw with my own eyes in the year . in the province of su chuen , at what time f. lewis buglio and my self were detain'd prisoners by that cruel tyrant cham hien chum , he invited us to see the fire-works which he had order'd to be prepared against the night of this same fifteenth day : and indeed there was an infinite number admirable for their curiosity and their invention : but that which most surpriz'd me was the following machime . this was an arbor cover'd with a vine of red grapes of which all the joyners work burnt without consuming , while on the other side , the stock of the vine , the branches , the leaves , the clusters and grapes themselves consum'd by degrees ; yet not so , but that you might all the while discern the redness of the clusters , the green of the leaves , the chestnut colour of the vine so lively represented , that you would have sworn that every thing had been natural and not counterfeited . but that which more astonish'd us , was to see that the fire , which is an element , so active and so devouring should move so leisurely , that it seem'd to have quitted its own nature to obey the precepts and commands of art , which were only to represent the arbor to the life and not to burn it . nor are the lanthorns less to be admir'd . for as i have said already , there is not any house , whether poor or rich , where you do not see them hanging up in their halls , in their courts , and before their windows ; and they are of so many different fashions , that there is not any figure which they do not represent . those that are made for the poor are of a small value . but there are others which are made for the rich , so curious for their painting and artificial contrivance , that they are worth five , ten and twenty pistoles : and others which are made for the mandarines , the visitors , and viceroys of provinces , for the princes and the emperor , which cost a hundred , two hundred , and sometimes three hundred and four hundred pistoles : which tho' it may seem a ●…hing difficult to be believ'd , is nevertheless most certainly true . the largest are hung up in the royal halls , or else in the courts upon scaffolds erected on purpose . they are twenty cubits and sometimes more in diameter : and the lamps and candles of which there are an infinite number in every lanthorn , are intermix'd and plao'd within-side , so artificially and agreably , that the light adds beauty to the painting ; and the smoak gives life and spirit to the figures in the lanthorn , which art has so contriv'd , that they seem to walk , turn about , ascend and decend . you shall see horses run , draw chariots and till the earth ; vessels sailing ; kings and princes go in and out with large trains : and great numbers of people both a foot and a horseback , armies marching , comedies , dances , and a thousand other divertisements and motions represented : and all the whole nation spend the whole night by the light of these pleasing objects , and in the midst of the musick of several instruments that attend the feasts , more or less magnificent , which every one makes with his family , his kindred and friends . sometimes at the same time , they will have counterfeit comedies , represented by little poppets , which are mov'd by hidden wires ; or else by the shadowings of white peices of silk very sine and transparent , and made on purpose . it is a wonderful thing to see those little woodden poppets , and artificial shadowings represent kings , queens , captains , souldiers , swashbucklers , merry andrews , learned men , or any other thing personated upon a theater : how they will weep , express joy , sorrow , anger and all the rest of the passions : with what industry , and facility those artists cause the figures and shadowings to move . nay sometimes you would almost think they spoke too ; for the machinists , while the figures move , will be counterfeiting the voices of little children with so much address , that a man would think that all he saw was absolutely natural ; so ingenious and inventive is that nation . the chineses relate the original of this lanthorn festival after this manner . they tell ye that sometime after the establishment of their empire , a certain mandarin belov'd of all the people for his vertues and his rare qualities , lost his only daughter whom he passionately lov'd near the bank of a river . whereupon away he went and sought for her all along the river side ; and because the people had an extraordinary affection for him , they follow'd the mandarin with flambeaux and lanthorns , weeping and wailing as he did . but tho' they sought a long time up the stream and down the stream , as ceres sought for her daughter in vain , all their labour prov'd to no purpose , for they could find nothing . this is the vulgar opinion of the people . but in regard this story is very like to that which occasion'd the festival solemniz'd the fifth day of the fifth moon , which the inhabitants of macao , if i am not deceiv'd , call lumba lumba , and the chineses lūm chuen , that is to say barks made in the form of a dragon , wherein they sport themselves that day upon the rivers , the learned in their writing relate another occasion of the original of the lanthorn festival in this manner . about three tousand five hundred years ago raign'd the last king of the first family hià , who was call'd kie , of whom we have already spoken . this king , being a person very cruel , and addicted to his pleasures , discoursing one day with one of his queens , which was the lady that he most entirely lov'd , or rather upon whom he doted even to folly , complain'd to her of the short continuance of the pleasures of this life : that there were but very few men who liv'd ahundred years ; and there was never any one that spent all his days in perfect joy and divertisment . that in winter the days were very short , and the nights tediously long ; and in summer quite the contrary , the nights very short and the days very long . which inequality was the reason , that man could not take any pleasure that was capable to give him satisfaction : that the sun was no sooner risen but set agen ; that it was the same thing with the night : that time flew away two swiftly : that life was not long enough to content our desires ; and that he wondred nature should be so cruel and rigorous to mankind . to whom the queen , all this , said she , sir , signifies nothing ; i know a way to prolong time in such a manner that it shall be sufficient to give you satisfaction . make but one day of a whole month , and one month of a whole year : by which means the years , the months and days will be so long , that living ten years , you will have a hundred years of pleasure and content . this would be an excellent invention reply'd the king , hadst thou but the power to stop and retard the motion of the heavens , the sun , the moon and stars . i confess , said the queen , that neither you who are the son of heaven , and master of so vast an empire , nor my self , nor any human power , are able to change the laws of nature . but you may blot out of your remembrance both time , the heavens , and the stars by devising new heavens , and new time of your own after this manner . do but order a palace to be built with rooms and chambers so contriv'd , as that they may neither have doors nor windows , nor so much as the least chink and cranny to admit the light either of the sun , moon or stars . when your palace is finish'd , and all the rooms are thus perfectly darkn'd , carry thither all your treasures of gold , silver , precious stones , and costly furniture ; store it with what delights you fancy most , i mean young men and virgins all selected and cull'd without any defect . then you and i will go and live there our selves without any other cloths but what nature has afforded us . after all these preparations , you may of a sudden and all at once cause a thousand flambeaux , and a thousand lanthorns to give you a new light , which presenting to your eyes the objects which you love with so much passion will cancel the remembrance of time , the heavens , the sun , the moon and even of your self at length : for you will be so charm'd with your pleasures , that a month will seem no more to you then a day , nor a year any more then a month. the flambeaux and the lanthorns will perform the office of the sun , moon and planets , and every room will appear a heav'n adorn'd with stars ; and by this means you shall create new heavens and new time. the emperor transported with his lusts , and sway'd by his vain pleasures , was so tak'n with the queens contrivance , that he appointed all things to be done according to the advice of his lascivious queen . and when all things were done according to his wish , he spent a whole year in this palace , abandoning himself to all manner of dishonest and voluptuous pleasures , minding neither his court nor his kingdom . and these follies together with several other unjust and crue actions , enforc'd his subjects to revolt and choose in his place the emperor cham tum , the chief of another new family of which we have already spok'n ▪ after the death of the emperor kie , the chineses destroy'd his new palace where he had perpetrated so many wicked actions , and abolish'd all the laws and statutes enacted by that same cruel tyrant , unless it were his invention of flambeaux and lanthorns which they preserv'd to celebrate the festival before mention'd . the chineses also relate , how that about two thousand years afterwards , another emperor of the tenth royal family , who was call'd tam , suffer'd himself to be deluded and govern'd by a mountebank of the sect of those that are call'd . tao su , whose profession it is to cheat the people , the nobility , the learned men , and even the princes themselves , by means of their chymical operations , and their gorgeous and glorious promises of continual streams of gold and silver , life almost eternal , and to empower them to flie from one mountain , city , or province to another in a few minutes . now then this emperor having surrender'd his understanding to one of these impostors or magicians , told him that he had a great desire to see the lanthorns in the city of yâm cheu , in the province of kiam nan , the most curious and most celebrated over all the empire , for their beauty , their riches , and their workmanship ; but , said he , i am afraid that if i go incognito , and in disguise , least some disorder or tumult should happen in the mean time in the court or kingdom ; or if i should take this progress with an attendance and train suitable to my dignity , besides the burthen and charge that i shall be to the people , i fear that all men will condemn me of folly , and think it strange that so great an emperor should take a journy so long and tedious for the divertisement of a few hours . let not your majesty be disturb'd at that , repli'd the magician , for i promise your majesty , that without exposing your self to any of these inconveniences which you have propounded to me , i will so order the matter , that the next lanthorn night , which is not far off , you shall set forward , return to your palace , and see the lanthorns with all the satisfaction you can wish or desire . in a few hours after that , there appear'd in the air chariots and thrones all of white clouds , and drawn by swans . immediately the king and queen betook themselves to their chariots , with a great number of damsels and ladies of honnour , together with the musicians of the palace : and then away flew the swans with an extraordinary swiftness , and in a few moments arriv'd at yâm cheu , which the clouds , enlarging themselves , cover'd all over . and then it was that the king at leisure view'd the lanthorns which the people had lighted , and to recompense them for the divertisement which they had given him , he caus'd his musicians to charm their ears with a consort of voices and instruments ; at the end of which , he set forward again for his capital city , and in the twinkling of an eye found himself at home in his own palace . within a month after , there came a courier , according to custom , with a dispatch , by which intelligence was giv'n to the king , that upon a lanthorn night several holy men were seen hovering over the city of yâm cheu upon thrones of clouds drawn by swans , and who at the same time had ravish'd their ears with a most harmonious musical consort of voices and instruments . lastly they tell you that about five hundred years ago there was a king of the family of sûm , renown'd for his noble qualities and vertues , more especially for his mildness and affability . that this prince , to show the affection which he had for the nobility and people , was wont every year to appear publickly in his palace for eight nights together , without his guards , and all the gates set open , and to suffer the multitude to take a view of all the fire-works and lanthorns , which were very large and magnificent , and of several forms , that were in the halls and courts ; all the while entertaining his subjects with musick befitting the grandeur of an emperor that made himself so familiar to the whole assembly . these are the stories which the chineses recount touching the original and augmentation of honour given to the lanthorn festival , so famous over all china . upon which , i have the longer insisted , to the end that by this same pattern , the reader may judge what might be enlarg'd upon other subjects . notes upon the sixth chapter . a. p. . yam cheu in the province of kiam nan. the city of yam cheu is seated near the mouth of the grand canal , in the river kiam . it is very wealthy , eminent for trade , and adorn'd with magnificent houses , built for the most part by the merchants themselves , who are enrich'd by their traffick in salt , of which there are vast quantities drawn out of several salt-pits upon the east side of the city . the wealth of this city is the cause , that the inhabitants are exorbitantly addicted to their pleasure , insomuch that several little girls are there bred up , the most beautiful that can be found , and taught to dance and sing , and instructed in all other female allurements that may render them agreeable who being thus accomplish'd ●…re sold at dear rates for concubines to the more wealthy sort . no wonder then that they spare for no cost to divertise themselves , and to render their lanthorn festival the most pompous and magnificent above all others in china . almost all the relations mention this feast after the same manner as our author does , but not with so many circumstances . kiam nan signifies a province to the south of the river kiam . under the chinese kings , this province was call'd nan kim , as also the capital city belonging to it ; that is to say , the court of the south ; as pe-kim is call'd the court of the north. for then there were two courts , and the city of nan kim enjoy'd the same priviledges and immunities which the city of pe-kim did . but the tartars have depriv'd them of their franchises , and chang'd the name of nan kim , into that of kiam nim , that is to say , the repose of the river kiam . which custom of altering names is very ancient in china , and has also been practis'd from time to time in reference to other cities . chap. vii . of the publick works and edifices of the chineses , and particularly of the grand canal . the publick works and structures of the chineses , in my opinion , surpass in number and largeness , all those of other kingdoms which are known to us . the palaces of the princes and principal mandarins appear to be cities , and the houses of wealthy private persons resemble so many palaces . they consist of five or six apartments , not one above another , as in europe ▪ but one beyond another , and upon the same platform . every apartment is separated from the other by a large court , from which you ascend into the halls and chambers by an ascent of six or seven steps . i have spoken in general of their works and buildings in the second chapter . i have also describ'd in the first chapter the celebrated bridge which is to be seen not far from pe-kim , and i intend to speak more at large , in the last , of the emperor's palace . nevertheless , that i may give a more just idea of the grandeur and magnificence of the publick works of china , i shall here make a rehearsal of what i have already said in the annual letters of the year . touching the grand canal ; which if i am not deciev'd , surpasses all other works of this nature which are upon the earth . it is now above four hundred years ago , since the western tartars conquer'd all china . their emperor settl'd his residence in the city of pe-kim , which he founded anew , to the end he might govern his territories with more ease ; for that he was also lord of all the western tartary , which extends it self from the province of pekim to the territories of the mogul , to persia , and the caspian sea. but in regard the northern provinces could not furnish so large a city with provisions necessary for their subsistance , he order'd a great number of vessels to be built , to bring victuals , spices and merchandize of all sorts to pe-kim , from the southern provinces . however perceiving the incertainty of those voyages , and how that calms and tempests caus'd the loss of an infinite quantity of provisions and merchandize , he employ'd workmen without number , who at vast expences , and with an unparallel'd industry , open'd a canal , three thousand five hundred chinese furlongs , or two hundred forty five portugal leagues in length , through several provinces . this canal , as well to weaken the current of the stream , as to make it more deep by retaining the water within it , is furnish'd with seventy two sluces , which the chineses call chā . they have every one great gates , which are made of large pieces of timber ; and which are shut up in the night , but set open in the day time , for the passage of the barks : and the greatest part of these sluces are pass'd through with a great deal of ease . but there are some which are not to be shot , but with a great deal of pains and danger . more especially one , which the chineses call tien fi-cha , or the queen and mistress of heaven ; thereby to express in hyperbolical terms the extraordinary height of it . when the barks are row'd against the stream , and come to the bottom of this sluce , the watermen fasten to the prow a great number of cables and cordage , which are drawn on both sides the canal , by four or five hundred men , and sometimes more , according to the burthen of the vessel , and the weight of the lading . others at the same time labour at capstanes plac'd upon the walls of the sluce , which are very broad and built of free-stone . besides the ropes already mention'd , there are others which are very strong , wound about great pillars of stone or wood to hold the vessel if any of the other cordage should chance to break . when these cords are all fasten'd , they begin to haule by degrees , as it were keeping time to the sound of a bason , upon which they knock at first but softly , and with some intervals between the stroaks : but when half the bark at least is rais'd to the height of the upper channel , in regard the current is then much stronger , they knock upon the bason with thicker stroaks ; at what time the four or five hundred haule all together with loud hey boys , and give such a stretch , that the vessel mounts up in a moment , and is secur'd in the dead water between the sides of the canal and the middle of the current . the vessels on the other side , fall down with more speed and ease , but with more danger . for the prevention of which , they fasten a great number of cords to the poop , which are let go , or held tite , with equal care and observation , by those that hold the ropes on both sides the canal . at the same time there are other men on both sides the vessel , who with long poles with iron heads , guide the bark through the middle of the canal , to prevent her striking against the jaumes , or great stones , to which the gates are fasten'd . which when the bark has pass'd , the cords are le ts go which kept her from plunging , and at the same time the currant carries her as swift as an arrow out of a bow , till she stop by degrees as the stream grows weaker and weaker , and carries her according to her usual course . this canal begins at the city of tum cheu , distant about two leagues and a half from pe-kim . there is in the same place a river , with the current of which vessels drive , till near the sea it falls into another , through which the vessels sail for some few days . but then you come into a canal made with hands ; and after you have sail'd twenty , or five and twenty leagues , you come to a temple call'd fuen hui miaò , or the temple of the spirit , which divides the waters . as far as this place you row upon the canal against the stream , but when you come just against this temple , you begin to swim with the stream , and make use only of your oars . now i would fain know of our engineers and famous wits of europe , how this can be , and whether it be a work of art or nature ? a bark lies cross the middle of the canal with the prow to the west on the temple side , and the poop to the east . now on the one side the water runs toward the north , on the other side , it runs toward the south . to unfold this riddle , you are to understand , that on the east side at the distance of about half a days journy , there lies a great lake between high mountains , the waters of which swell'd a good large river that bent its course toward the sea upon the east side . now the chineses stop'd up that outlet , and having cut through the mountain , open'd a canal by which they brought the water to the temple . in that part they hallow'd two other canals , one toward the north , the other toward the south ; and this with so true a proportion and regular line , that the waters coming to the middle before the temple , take their leaves , and one part of the streams runs equally to the north , and the other toward the south , as you may see by the following figure , this canal in some places runs through the middle of cities , in other places along by the walls . it crosses one part of the province of pe-kim ; afterwards all the province of xan tum , and after it has enter'd into the province of nan kim , discharges it self into that great and rapid river , which the chineses call the yellow river . upon this river you sail for about two days , and then you come into another , where you sail about the length of two musquet shot , at what time you meet with a canal , which the chineses open'd upon the south-side of this last river , and which runs toward the city of hoai ngan : afterwards this canal runs through many cities and towns till it come to the city of yam cheu , the most famous sea-port town of all in the empire . soon after it discharges it self into the river kiam , a good days journey from the city of nan kim . certainly this was an undertaking and performance very great and magnificent : nor is the building of eleven hundred forty five royal inns much inferiour to it . only the raising of several thousands fortresses , and the walls five hundred leagues in length which environ china , is more to be wondred at . notes upon the seventh chapter . a. p. . it is now above four hundred years ago since the western tartars conquer'd , &c. chingis can , the founder of the monarchy of the tartars , the largest that ever was in the world ; or at least his son octay can , about the year . began the conquest of north china , setting upon the eastern tartars , in whose possession it had been about a hundred and seventeen years , according to the chronology of f. couplet . but the entire conquest of china was not compleated till the year . by the fifth emperor after ching is can , call'd by our historians in imitation of the eastern tartars cublay can , or cobila . the chineses who give him great encomiums , call him xi su ; and affirm , that formerly he was call'd ho pie lie : which i believe to be no other than the name of cublay or cobila corrupted , in regard the chineses pronounce very ill , and corrupt almost all the names and words of other nations , as our author has observ'd in his first chapter , that m. polo had corrupted the ●…artar name of the ancient pe kim , calling it can b●…lu instead of han palu . the chineses commit the same mistakes in the pronunciation of foreign languages , changing letters and adding vowels to facilitate pronunciation ; in regard that all the words of their language are monosyllables . thus i have seen in a manuscript discourse of the necessity of performing divine service in the chinese language , which highly deserves to be printed , that the chineses instead of crux , pronounce cu lu c●… . instead of pronouncing beatus , they say pe j●… su s●… . for baptizo they cry pa pe ti so ; and in stead of bartholmeus , pa ulh to lo meusu . and in the same manner 't is very probable that they might have said ho pie lie , instead of cublay or cobila , changing the c into h , and the b into p : so reading hopili instead of cobili , and adding e to facilitate the pronunciation . this prince xi su , or cubluy can it was , that caus'd the grand canal to be made , which the author describes with his usual exactness , and which is without question one of the most magnificent and admirable undertakings in the universe . only there is one thing we would fain know , whether these sluces are made like those in france and the low-countries ; that is to say , whether they are made of two gates at a distance one from the other , between which the water rises . for by the relation of father magaillans , and that of f. trigant , the chinese sluces seem to be no more than only a b●…re gate made fast with pieces of wood let fall perpendicularly till the overture be wholly stopt up . the water being swell'd in this manner , they draw up these pieces of wood one after another , and then cause the vessels to ascend or fall , which sometimes would not be able to sail for want of water in the canal , if i●… were not retain'd and stopp'd by this invention . but this is not so convenient as a sluce with two gates and a hutch between both . thus the author of the relation of the dutch embassy reports , that the sluces in china are not open'd but with great difficulty , and that they are a great hindrance to the voyage . however this is a thing very remarkable , that a man may at any time go from one end of china to the other , for the space of above six hundred leagues , unless it be one iourney only by land between the provinces of quam tum and kiamsi , or between the cities of nan hium , and nan gan , where you embark again upon the river of can. upon which it will not be amiss to observe that the author of the dutch embassy made a considerable mistake in confounding the river can , with the great river kiam , which comes from the province of iunnan , and touches only the northern extremity of the province of kiamsi , whereas the river can divides it in two , running through it from south to north. chap. viii . of the great industry of this nation . the magnificence , and great number of publick works in china , is not only the effect of vast charges and expences ; but of the extraordinary industry of the nation . they do all manner of mechanick works with a far less number of tools , and with more ease than we do . for as in this country here is not a foot of land that lyes wast ; so there is not any man or woman , young or old , lame , deaf or blind , that has not a way to get a livelyhood , or that has not some trade or employment . the chineses have a common proverb , chūm qūe vù y vo , in china there is nothing thrown away . how vile and useless a thing may appear to be , it has its use and may turn to profit . for example , in the city of pekim only , there are above a thousand families , who have no other trade to subsist on , but only by selling of matches for tinderboxes , and weeks for candles . there are also as many that have nothing else to live upon , but by picking up in the streets and among the sweepings of houses , rags of silk , cotton and linnen-cloth ; pieces of paper , and other things , which they wash & make clean , and then sell to others that make use of them in several trades . their invention also for the carrying of burthens is very curious ; for they do not carry their burthens by main strength as we do , but by policy , in this manner : they fasten the things which they are to carry , either with cords or hooks , or put them in baskets or hampers , and hang them afterwards at both ends of a flat piece of wood made on purpose , which they take up upon their shoulders equally pois'd , so that the burthen weighs as much on the one side as on the other . which invention is a very great convenience ; it being most certain that burthens equally pois'd , are much more easie to carry . in all the cities and towns of the empire , there are two towers , the one call'd the drum-tower , and the other the bell-tower ; which serve to tell the hour of the night . for the chineses divide the night into five parts longer or shorter , according as the nights are longer or shorter , and as they are longer in winter than in summer . at the beginning of the night or first watch , the watchman strikes several stroaks upon the drum , and the bell answers him after the same manner . after that , during all the first quarter , the watchman gives one stroak upon the drum , and another watchman one rap upon the bell with a wooden hammer . and this they do all the first quarter , observing the space of time that a man may say his creed between the stroak and rap together . when the second quarter of the night begins , then they give two stroaks , and two raps apiece at the same distance of time , till the beginning of the third quarter , and then they give three stroaks and raps apiece . when the fourth quarter begins , they give four ; and when the fifth quarter begins , five ; and as soon as day breaks they redouble their stroaks , as they do at the beginning of the night . so that let a man wake at any time of the night , he shall know by the city signal what hour of the night it is , unless the wind sit so as to hinder the sound . at pekim in the king's palace , you may see drums and bells upon the high towers , and in the city two other towers with drums and bells . the city drum is fifteen publick cubits diameter , as is that which i have mention'd in the first remark . the palace bell is as big as ever any that i saw in portugal . but the sound of it is so loud , so clear and harmonious , that it rather seems to be a musical instrument than a bell. f. athanasius kirker in the second chapter of his sixteenth book of musurgie , or art of concords and discords , assures us , that the bell in the city of erfort under the elector of mayence , is the biggest not only in europe , but in all the world. nevertheless we have seen with our own eyes , and observ'd by the tryal which we made in the year . that it is much less than that which the fathers iohn adam , and ferdinand verbiest got up with engines , to the astonishment of the whole court , and plac'd in one of the towers of which we have formerly spoken . of the truth of which a man may be easily convinc'd , that compares the measures of the bell of erfort taken out of father kirker's book , and those of the bell at pekim , compar'd by f. ferdinand verbiest , after this manner : . the bottom of the bell of erfort , is seven chinese cubits and ●… . . the diameter of the bottom of the bell of pekim , is twelve cubits and ●… . . the thickness of the bell of erfort toward the closure , is / of a cubit and / of / . . the thickness of the bell of pekim toward the closure , is / of a cubit . . the inner depth which f. kirker calls altitudinem inclusae curvaturae , is eight cubits and five tenths ½ . . the inner depth of the bell at pekim , is twelve cubits . . the weight of the bell of erfort , is twenty five thousand four hundred pound . . the weight of the bell of pekim , is a hundred and twenty thousand pound of brass . this bell is that which is appointed to give notice of the watch or hour of the night in the city of pekim , and i dare confidently averr , that there is not the like bell in europe , and in all probability it is the biggest in the world. when they strike upon it in the night , the sound or terrible roaring rather which it makes , is so loud , so full , and so r●…sounding , that after it has spread it self over all the city , it extends it self over the walls into the suburbs , and is heard a great way round about the neighbouring country . the kings of china , together with this extraordinary bell caus'd seven others to be cast , of which there are five that still lye upon the ground . but of those five there is one that justly deserves to be admir'd , as being all over-cover'd with chinese characters , so fair , so neat , and so exact , that they do not look as if they had been cast , but written upon paper by some judicious and excellent writing-master . the chineses have also found out , for the regulating and dividing the quarters of the night , an invention becoming the wonderful industry of that nation . they beat to powder a certain wood , after they have peel'd and rasp'd it , of which they make a kind of past , which they rowl into ropes and pastils of several shapes . some they make of more costly materials , as saunders , eagle , and other odoriferous woods , about a fingers length , which the wealthy sort , and the men of learning burn in their chambers . there are others of less value , one , two and three cubits long , and about the bigness of a goose quill , which they burn before their pagods or idols . these they make the same use of as of candles to light them from one place to another . they make these ropes of powder'd wood of an equal circumference , by the means of moulds made on purpose . then they wind them round at the bottom , lessening the circle at the bottom till they come to be of a conick figure , which enlarges it self at every turn , to one , two and three hands breadth in diameter , and sometimes more ; and this lasts one , two and three days together , according to the bigness which they allow it . for we find some in their temples that last ten , twenty or thirty days . these weeks resemble a fisher's net , or a string wound about a cone ; which they hang up by the middle , and light at the lower end , from whence the fire winds slowly and insensibly , according to the windings of the string of powder'd wood , upon which there are generally five marks to distinguish the five parts of the watch , or night . which manner of measuring time is so just and certain , that you shall never observe any considerable mistake . the learned men , travellers , and all persons that would rise at a precise hour about business , hang a little weight at the mark , which shews the hour when they design to rise , which when the fire is come to that point , certainly falls into a copper bason , that is plac'd underneath , and wakes them with the noise of the fall . this invention supplies the want of our larum watches , only with this difference , that this is so plain a thing and so cheap , that one of these inventions , which will last four and twenty hours , does not cost above three pence ; whereas watches that consist of so many wheels and other devices , are so dear , that they are not to be purchas'd but by those that have store of money . notes upon the eighth chapter . a. p. . they fasten the things which are to be carried , &c. this invention as it is describ'd , is altogether like to that which the women in holland ( he might have said the men in england ) make use of to carry their milk-pails about the streets , of which no question but that f. magaillans was ignorant . but it is of no use in the world to carry a burthen of one entire piece . b. p. . the city drum is fifteen city cubics diameter , &c. i have observ'd in the first note upon the second chapter , that the chinese cubit was a parisian foot , as seven to eight . so that these fifteen cubits amount to thirteen foot and ⅛ of paris . which shews us , that this drum is of a prodigious bigness ; seeing that by the proportion of the diameter to the circumference , this drum must be forty one foot and a quarter , or near seven fathom in compass . c. p. . f. athanasius , kircher , &c. affirms that the bell of the city of erfort , &c. father kirker certainly had never heard of several bells in europe bigger than that of erfort . for to go no farther than france , the bell of roan call'd george d' amboise , weighs about forty thousand weight , as the inscription upon it declares . those of rhodez , of st. john of lyon , and the two which were cast for nostre dame in paris , are almost as big as that of roan . as certain it is , that f. kirker had never heard of the bells at pe-kim , since he has acknowledg'd his error in his china illustrata , after f. gruber had sent him the extract of a letter from f. ferdinand verbiest , containing the description of that bell at pe-kim , which f. kirker has quoted and printed in his china illustrated . neither had f. magaillans ever seen this last piece of f. kirker . as for the bells of pekim , f. ferdinand verbiest in his letter , and f. couplet in his chronology tells us that they were cast about the year . by the order of the emperor chim su , otherwise yum lo , the uncle of kien ven ti , & second son of hum vu , who expell'd the western tartars out of china , and founded the royal family tai min ga extirpated this last age by the eastern tartars . this emperor chim su caus'd five of these bells to be cast , every one of which weighs a hundred and twenty thousand weight , and there is no question to be made , but that then they were the biggest in the world. but james rutenfels in his relation of muscovie , which he wrote in latin , affirms that there is one much bigger in the palace of the grand duke at moscow , which weighs three hundred and twenty thousand pound , and that it is of that prodigious weight , that no art of man can raise it , nor hang it in the tower call●…d yvan velichi , at the bottom of which it lyes upon pieces of timber . father rougemont tells us in his history , that f. adam caus'd two of the bells at pekim to be cran'd up into a tower a hundred and fifty chinese cubits , or one hundred thirty one foot and ¼ high , by the help of two hundred workmen only , to the great astonishment of the chineses , who thought he must have employ'd as many thousands : and that two years after he caus'd a third bell to be cran'd up in the same manner , but with more ease , though he employ'd no more than a hundred and twenty young men. f. intorcetta observes in his relation , that the bells of china have no clappers , only they make them sound by striking with a hammer upon the outside of the skirt . chap. ix . of the navigation of the chineses . navigation is so common and so universal in this kingdom , that there is hardly any city or town , especially in the southern provinces , that does not enjoy the benefit of some river , some lake , some canal , or some navigable arm of the sea ; insomuch that there are almost as many inhabitants upon the water as upon the dry land. which is a sight no less pleasing then surprizing , when a stranger comes to any port in the evening , to see one city of vessels upon the water , and another of houses upon the land. they that put off very early , or come too late , are forc'd to sail or row for several hours together , between vessels that lye not far from the shoar on both sides . moreover , there is such a trade at some of these ports , that it is half a days time , and sometimes more , before a man can get clear of the vessels that lye before the town insomuch that a man may say , there are two empires in china , the one upon the water , and the other upon the land ; and as many venice's as there are cities . for these vessels serve instead of houses to them that are the masters of them . there they dress their meat , there they are born , there they are bred , and there they dye ; there they have their dogs and their catts ; there they breed their pigs , their ducks , and their geese . their vessels are some of good burthen , others less . some belong to the king , some to the mandarins , some to the merchants , and some to the people . among the king's barks , those which are call'd so chuen , are employ'd to carry the mandarins to their several governments , and to bring them back upon their returns . these are made like our caravels , but high , and so well painted , especially the cabin where the mandarin lodges , that they resemble buildings erected for some publick solemnity , rather than ordinary hoy's . those that are call'd leam chuen ; that is to say , such as are appointed to carry provisions from the provinces to the court , are about nine thousand , nine hundred , fourscore and nineteen . i have often been inquisitive to know why they did not add one more to make up the number of ten thousand ; but all the inquisition i could make was still to no purpose , till at length , after several years , and when i better understood the humour and customs of the nation , i made a shrewd conjecture at the reason . the number of ten thousand is express'd by two chinese letters only , y , and van ; which have nothing in them either of great or magnificent , either in writing or pronunciation , and by consequence deserve not to be made use of to express the number of the emperor's barks . so that they have tak'n one out of ten thousand , to render the number more pompous and majestick , and which was more proper to flatter their vanity and pride , by saying , nine hundred fourscore and nineteen , as running most upon their ador'd number nine . these vessels are somewhat less then the former ; nevertheless they have their fore-castles and quarter-decks , and a cabin or hall in the middle , like those of the mandarins . the third sort of the emperor's barks are call'd lum y chuen , that is to say , the vessels that bring the emperor's habits , his peices of silk and tissue to the court. of these there are as many as there are days in the year , or three hundred sixty five : for in regard the emperor is stil'd the sun of heaven , there is nothing that appertains to him , to which the chineses do not ascribe some relation to the celestial beings , as the heavens , the sun , the moon , the planets , and the stars . thus lum y , signifies the habits of the dragon ; for that the imprese and arms of the king of china are compos'd of dragons , with five clawes : and for that reason , his habits and his moveables , of necessity must be adorn'd with dragons , either in painting or embroidery . so that when you say lum yen , the eyes of the dragon , or lum y , the habits of the dragon , all the chineses understand that you mean the emperor's eyes , or the emperor's garments ; and so of the rest . lastly there are other vessels call'd lám chuen , very light and small in comparison of the others , and which are almost as broad as they are long . these are for the use of the men of learning , and other wealthy persons and people of quality , that go and come to and from the court. they have belonging to them a fair cabin , a bed , a table and chairs , where you may sleep , eat , study , write , and receive visits , with the same convenience as if you were at home in your house . the prow belongs to the marriners and watermen , and the master of the boat lives in the poop with his wife and children , where also the victuals are drest for him that hires the bark . these last vessels , with several others of several forms , belong to particular persons , and are almost innumerable . and i my self in the year , by the emperor's command , went by water from pe kim to macao upon the grand canal and several other rivers , for above six hundred leagues , without going by land but only one days journey , to cross a mountain which divides the province of kiam si , from 〈◊〉 of quam tum . certainly there is no kingdom in the world so vast as this is , that enjoys the like advantage . nevertheless what i am now going to relate , will seem to be yet more incredible ; and indeed , i should hardly have believ'd it my self , had i not seen it my self . the fourth of may , in the year . i departed from the city of ham cheu capital of the province of che kiam , and the twenty eighth of august of the same year , i arriv'd at chim tu , the capital of the province of su chuen . during these four months , i made four hundred leagues , all the way by water , counting the windings and turnings of the rivers ; yet so that for a whole month i sail'd upon two different streams , tho during all the other three months , i kept upon the grand river of kiam , which is call'd the son of the sea. during this tedious journey by water , i met with every day such vast quantities of timber trees tied one to another of all sorts of wood , which if they were fasten'd together , would make a bridge of several days journey . i sail'd by some of these that were fasten'd to the shoar , above an hour , and sometimes for half a days swimming with the stream . now the most wealthy merchants of china are they that trade in salt and wood , there being no other commodities for which they have a more considerable vent . this wood therefore is cut down in the mountains of the province of suchuen , upon the frontiers of china , to the west : and after they have caus'd it to be carry'd to the banks of the river kiam , which about those parts falls into this empire , they saw it into boards , and with little expence carry it into most parts of the provinces , where they make a very great profit by the sale of it . the breadth of these trains of timber is about ten foot , and the length either longer or shorter , according to the merchant's stock , but the longest are sometimes about half a league . they rise above the water four or five foot , and they are made after this manner . they take as much wood as is requisite for the height or thickness of four or five foot , and breadth of ten . then they make holes at the ends of the pieces of wood , through which they put wreaths of reeds or twisted osiers , to which they fasten other pieces of wood , suffering the float to fall down with the stream , till the whole train be as long as they desire . all the parts of the float being thus contriv'd , move and yield to the water , as necessity requires , as pliably as the links of a chain . only upon the fore-part of the float they set four or five men with oars or poles to guide the float , and make it swim where they please . upon these floats at such and such distances , they build little wooden cottages , which they sell whole , as they are , at the several places where they stop during their journey . here the merchants sleep and shelter themselves , as in their houses , dress their meat and eat it , and put their furniture and utensils therein . the same merchants also bring from the mountains and forrests , where they cut their wood , several sorts of medicinal herbs , parrots , monkeys , and other things , which they sell in the cities and other places thro' which they pass , to other merchants that vend them over all the provinces of the empire . great quantities of this wood are brought to pekim , though it be distant above seven hundred portugueze leagues from the mountains where the wood is cut down . and thus a man may easily judge by what i say , that there is no kingdom in the world that can compare with china , for the benefit of going and trading by water . chap. x. of the great plenty of all things in china . most certain it is , that the two fountains of trade , are navigation and plenty , in a kingdom stor'd with all sorts of commodities . china enjoys both these advantages to that degree that no kingdom exceeds it . the great quantity of gold which is found in all the mountains is such , that instead of coining it into money , to buy necessaries ; it is it self a commodity . whence comes that proverb among the chineses so often repeated at macao , money is the blood , but gold is merchandize . as for money , it is now above four thousand five hundred years that this empire has lasted ; nor has their coveteousness of money , nor their industry to get it been less ancient . so that the quantity which the chineses have rammas'd together , must needs be immense and incredible ; so much the rather for that whatever enters once , is never carri'd out again , in regard the laws so strictly forbid it . you shall rarely hear in europe of presents made of five hundred or a thousand crowns , but in china it is a usual thing to make presents , not only of a thousand , but ten , twenty , thirty , forty thousand crowns . and certain it is , that through the whole empire , but more especially at court , several millions are expended in presents and entertainments , and that the same thing is there every day to be seen which was anciently said of rome : all things are there put to sale . there is not any employment of governour of a city or town , which does not cost the person who is preferr'd to it , several thousands of crowns ; sometimes twenty , sometimes thirty , and so proportionably for all other offices great and small . to be a viceroy or governour of a province , before a man can have his commission seal'd , will cost him twenty , thirty , forty , and sometimes threescore , sometimes seventy thousand crowns . and yet so far is the king from receiving a farthing of this money , that he knows nothing of the abuse . only the grand ministers of the empire , the colao's , or counsellers of state , and the six supream tribunals of the court , are they that privately sell all offices and employments , to the vice-roys and great mandarins of the provinces . on the other side , they to satisfy their avarice , and to reimburse themselves of the money laid out for their preferments , extort presents from the presidents of territories and cities , who repay themselves upon the governors of towns and burroughs , and they , or rather all together , make themselves whole again , and replenish their purses at the expence of the miserable people . so that it is a common proverb in china , that the king unwittingly lets loose so many hang-men , murderers , hungry dogs and wolves to ruin and devour the poor people , when he creates new mandarins to govern them . in short there is not any vice-roy , visitor of a province , or any such like officer , who at the end of three years of his being employ'd , that does not return with six or seven hundred thousand , and sometimes a million of crowns . from whence i draw one conclusion , which to me seems undeniable , that if we consider the natural inclination , and insatiable avarice of the chineses , there is very little money in china ; but if we consider the riches which she possesses within her self , there is not any kingdom that may compare with it . there is in china a vast quantity of copper , iron , tin , and all other sorts of metals ; especially copper and lattin , of which they make their great guns , an infinite number of idols and statues , and several sorts of dishes and cups of various forms , and of a price and value extraordinary . there are some of these vessels , which either for their antiquity , or because they were made in such a king's reign , or by such a workman , tho' otherwise very ordinary and clownish , are valu'd at several hundreds of crowns , nay sometimes a thousand and more . and indeed the city of macao affords us an evident proof of the great plenty of these mettals . for that in that one city there are cast such numbers of great guns to be admir'd for their goodness , their bigness , and their workmanship , which not only serve for the use of that city , but to supply several places in the indies , and even portugal it self . moreover , a man may judge of the great plenty of copper and tin in china , by the great quantity of copper and tin money that is made over all the empire . these pieces of money have square holes in the middle , and so are threaded upon strings , which contain every one a thousand deniers . and generally you exchange a string of a thousand deniers for one crown , or chinese tael ; and this exchange is made in banks and publick places appointed for the same purpose . by the way we are here to take notice , that there is not any memorial extant in china , neither do we meet with any record in their histories or any other o●… their books , that ever they made use o●… paper-money in that kingdom , as m. polo tells us in his second book , chapter eighteenth . but in regard that m. polo is an author of good reputation , i will here unfold the reason that made him commit that mistake . the copper money of china is round , and generally about the bigness of a portuguese real and a half . it has letters stamp'd upon it , which on the one side declare the name of the reigning prince ; on the other , the name of the tribunal that caus'd it to be covn'd . the pieces of gold and silver are not coyn'd , but cast into lingots in the form of a small boat , which at macao are call'd paes , or loaves of gold or silver . both the one and the other are of a different value . the loaves of gold are of the value of one , two , ten , and twenty crowns . those of silver , of the value of half a crown , one crown , ten , twenty , fifty , and sometimes a hundred , and three hundred crowns . these they cut with steel scizars , which the people carry about them for that purpose , and divide them into pieces , bigger or lesser , according to the value of the purchas'd commodity . this being granted , you are to take notice , that the first and fifteenth day of every month , and at all times that the chineses carry their dead to enterrment , they burn a great quantity of money and loaves made of pastboard , cover'd over with leaf-tin , and guilded over with leaf-gold , varnish'd with yellow . now these pastboard figures are so like the real tin money , and loaves of gold and silver , that foreigners who are not well instructed in the customes and superstitions of this nation , may easily be deceiv'd . so much the rather , because they see in the streets and piazza's at every turn , men laden , & shops full of this counterfeit money . now the chineses burn them , because they believe the ashes turn to copper money , and loaves of gold and silver , which their deceas'd parents make use of in the other world to hire houses , and to buy cloaths and victuals , and to purchase the favour of the king of hell , his ministers and his executioners ; to the end they may use them with less severity , and be more remiss in their torments ; as also to oblige them not to delay , but rather to hasten the time of their transmigration or metempsycosis , by translating their souls not into the bodies of beasts , but into the bodies of men considerable for their learning , their honors , and their wealth ; such is the extraordinary ignorance and blindness of these infidels . we are also farther to observe , that anciently , when the kings of china wanted money , they gave to the mandarins and souldiers in part of their pay , certain tickets sign'd and seal'd with the king's seal . which tickets were made of past-board , about the bigness of half a sheet of paper , with their price or value written upon them . thus when any person was to receive a hundred crowns , they paid him fifty in ready money and the other fifty in these sort of tickets : which are call'd chao , whence the word chao fu is deriv'd . but because the people scrupl'd to recieve these billets instead of money , the king order'd that an employment should be given to him that should take up these billets and bring a hundred back into the royal treasury ; and a more considerable employment to him that should bring in a thousand , and so proportionably for a greater number . which as it was a great advantage to the king , so was it no less gainful to the wealthier sort , for that they got employments , which they could never have obtain'd but by that means ; & wherein that nation places their chiefest glory and felicity . however this expedient could not satisfie the generality , who were unwilling and grumbl'd to part with their commodities and provisions for a piece of past-board ; which was the occasion of many quarrels and disputes ; so that at last the court was oblig'd to suppress these billets , to avoid those inconveniences , and many others , which they every day foresaw . so that after some few ages , those pastboards were no longer in use . however , there is no question to be made , but that these were the reasons that induc'd m. polo to assert in several parts of his history , that the chineses made use of pastboard or paper money . the white silk and wax of china , are things that are worthy to be taken notice of . the first is the best in the world ; and the second is not only the best , but that which is singular , and no where else to be found but in this kingdom . all men know the great plenty and goodness of the silk which is made over all china . the ancients had the knowledge of it , in regard they call china the kingdom of silk ; and the moderns know it by experience , in regard that many nations both of asia and europe load out several caravans , and great numbers of ships , with chinese silk , both wrought and raw . and this same vast plenty of silk appears yet more , by the incredible number of silk stuffs both plain and intermix'd with gold and silver , which are worn over all the kingdom . the petty kings , the princes , the grandees and their servants , the eunuchs , the mandarins , the men of learning , the wealthy burgesses , also all the women , and a fourth part of the men , wear silk garments , as well upper as undermost . nay , it is so common at court , that the very footmen that run by their masters horses , are clad in sattin and damask . but lastly , a man may be convinc'd of this inexhaustible plenty of silk , by the three hundred sixty five barks of which we have already spoken , which the provinces of nam kin and che kiam alone , send every year to the court , laden not only with pieces of tissue , damask , sattins and velvets of different shapes and colours , but rich and costly garments for the king , the queen , the princes their children , and all the ladies of the court. to which we may add the hundreds of thousand pounds of raw and wrought silk , which the other provinces pay by way of tribute to the king ; of which i shall presently give an accompt . so that of necessity china must have an undrainable plenty of silk , since the tribute which it pays is so great . the wax is the most beautiful , the clearest & the whitest , that ever was seen ; and tho it be not so common as b●…es-wax in europe ; however there is enough to serve the king , and all that belong to the palace ; for the grandees , the lords , and all the mandarins that are in actual employment , for all the learned and rich people . it is found in several of the provinces , but in greatest abundance in the province of hû quàm , and the most excellent for whiteness and beauty . it comes from certain trees , which in the province of xan tūm are but small , but in that of hu quàm are as large as the pagod trees in the east indies , or the chesnut trees in europe : however it does not sweat out of the tree , like rosin out of the pine tree , but is produc'd by a particular industry of nature . there is in these provinces a small animal no bigger than a flea , but so restless , so active and vigorous , so quick at biting and penetrating , that it pierces with an extraordinary swiftness , not only the skins of men and beasts , but the branches and bodies of trees . the most esteem'd are those of the province of xan tūm , where the inhabitants pick the eggs of these animals out of the trees , and hoard them up . these eggs in the spring turn to little worms , with which they fill the hollownesses of large canes , and carry them into the province of hû quàm to sell. at the beginning of the spring they lay these worms at the roots of the trees ; where they are no sooner lay'd , but with an incredible swiftness they run up the bodies of the trees , and take possession of the branches and boughs as it were by a kind of natural instinct ; where being always in motion with a wonderful activity , they bite , pierce , and penetrate to the very pith , which by a peculiar property that god has given them , they prepare , purifie and turn to wax as white as snow . afterwards they thrust it up through the holes which they have made to the superficies , where by means of the wind and the cold , it congeals and hangs like so many drops or isicles . and then the owners of the trees come and gather it , and make it into cakes like our cakes of wax , and then sell it all over the kingdom . 't is true that there is not in any part of this empire any woollen cloth comparable to the cloth which we make use of in europe ; nevertheless there are several sorts of serges , and those very fine , and very costly , of an ashie or cinnamon colour , which are worn by old people and persons of quality in the winter . the country people , and meaner sort , make their garments of cotton cloth , of which there is such an extraordinary plenty , and of so many several colours , that it is scarce possible to express it . but much more impossible to express the value , richness , beauty , plenty , and variety of the furrs in this nation , which are worn in all the northern provinces , especially at the court at pe-kim . i shall only make this observation , for the better confirmation of the truth of what i say , that when the king appears publickly in his royal room of state , which he does four times in a month , the four thousand mandarins that come to pay him their homages , are all cover'd from head to foot with sables of an extraordinary value . the women also are clad with the same sort ; and the chineses not only line their buskins and their bonnets , but face the saddles of their horses with several sorts of furrs ; nay , they line their seats their chairs , and the inside of their tents with furrs . among the common people , the more wealthy sort , wear lambskins ; the poorer sort wrap themselves in sheepskins . so that in 〈◊〉 winter time there is not any person that is no 〈◊〉 up in the skins and furrs of several 〈◊〉 ▪ as sables , martins , foxes , wolves , 〈◊〉 several others , of which i do not know the names in portuguese : and some of these skins are so high-priz'd , that a garment will cost a hundred , three hundred , and four hundred crowns . as for flesh , fish , fruit , and other provisions , it is enough to say , that they have all which we have in europe , and many more varieties that we have not ; the cheapness of which sufficiently demonstrates their plenty . now as the chinese language is very laconick and short , so is their writing , which is the reason that they express all these things with six letters or syllables . the two first are , ù co , which signifie , that there are five principal sorts of grain ; rice , wheat , oats , millet , pease , and beans . the other two are lo trio , signifying that there are six sorts of the flesh of tame animals ; horses , cows , pork , dogs , mules , and goats . the two last , pe quò , signifie that there are a hundred sorts of fruits ; as pears , apples , peaches , grapes , oranges , walnuts , chestnuts , pomegranates , citrons , and several other sorts , which we have also in europe , except three , which we have not . the first of the three is call'd sū sù , and at macao figs of china , not that they resemble figs in shape , but because the tast of figs is somewhat like to the tast of this fruit , which is so delicious , that it may well be call'd a lump of sugar . the largest and the best are about the bigness of a quince , but somewhat flatter , or a little more seemingly crush'd . the colour of it is a lively deep yellow , truly resembling the true golden apple . the second sort is call'd li chi , and the third lum yen , and at macao , lichia , and longans . these two fruits , whether eaten newly gather'd , or dry'd , are of a most exquisite tast. it may be objected perhaps , that in lieu of these we have quinces , medlers , and services : but beside that those fruits are also to be met with in the province of xan si , there is no comparison between the tast of the one and the other , especially the two latter ; which are not to be eaten neither , but when they are rotten . all manner of game is also there so plentiful , that during the three months of winter , you shall see in several places appointed for the sport of hunting , several nets of one or two musket shot in length , spread forth upon tacks , and heaps of several sorts of land and water fowl , harden'd and set upon their legs , and as it were embalm'd from corruption by the vehemency of the cold. among the rest of their game , there are to be seen wild bears of three sorts , which the chineses call gin hium , or men-bears ; keu hium , or dog-bears , and chiu hium , or pig-bears ; because of their several resemblances , especially in the head and paws . the paws of bears well boyl'd , are highly esteem'd in the banquets of the chineses , and their fat is a great entertainment for the tartars , who eat it raw , temper'd with honey . nevertheless these bears are very rare , and consequently very dear . but there are such vast numbers of all other sorts of creatures , as deer of several kinds , wild boars , ellands , hares , conies , wild cats and rats , geese , ducks , all manner of wood fowl , partridges , quails of different sorts and shapes , which we have not in europe , and all so cheap , that i could never have believ'd it , had i not been convinc'd by my own experience for two and twenty years together that i liv'd at court. notes upon the tenth chapter . a. p. . the wax is the fairest , &c. other relations speak of this wax produc'd out of trees , but not with so many curious circumstances . father trigaut says , that the flame of it is very clear , and that it is whiter and not so unctuous as ordinary wax . another author writes that it is transparent , and that you may see the week through it . father trigaut says moreover , that the chineses make another sort of very white wax drawn from a tree , but that it does not give so clear a light as the first . another relation gives this description of the tree and the fruit of it . there is in the province of to kien , a fair tree , large and well tufted with boughs call'd ku ei xu , which grows by the river side . in december it produces a fruit of a dark green colour , as big as a hazel nut ; the green peel of which dryes up of it self , and sheds off by degrees , and then appears a certain substance as white as snow , like to suet exactly try'd . this the people gather at the end of december , or beginning of january ; afterwards they melt it , and make candles of it , which are like to white wax , and yield no ill smell . they make use of these candles all the year , tho they last much longer in the summer than in the winter , and cost not above fourteen pence the pound . out of the dregs and lees of this fruit , they press out an oyl which serves for lamps . this fru●… is very extraordinary , and shews us how heaven h●… favour'd china above other countrys . b. p. . fix'd upon their legs , and as it were embalm'd from corruption by the vehemency of the cold , &c. this by no means ought to be look'd upon as a thing incredible ; since it is the ordinary effect of cold. all the spanish histories report , that in the voyage that diego d' almagro made to the country of chili , several of his men crossing the high mountains of andes , growing numm and stiff with cold , were frozen to death either upon their horses backs , or standing upon their legs and leaning against the rocks . in which postures they were found a long time after without any corruption . the relation also of muscovy , which i have already quoted once before , tells us that there is , every winter , a great quantity of sturgeon of astracan sold in the market at mosco , stiffen'd and preserv'd sweet and wholesom by the vehemency of the cold ; as also whole heaps of other fish cover'd over with snow . chap. xi . of the nobility of the empire . if this word nobility be tak'n in general for the nobility of the kingdom it self , which is no more then an illustrious grandeur , that has continu'd all along for several ages ; since it began not above two hundred years after the flood ; and has flourish'd ever since to this present time , for about four thousand five hundred thirty two years ; certain it is , that never any empire was ever more illustrious than that of china . but if we restrain the signification of the word to the nobility only of particular families , we must confess , that there are very few noble descents in the kingdom , for the following reason . for all the great lords , which are as it were so many petty kings , dukes , marquisses , counts , &c. never last any longer than the reigning family ; with which they perish all together . because the family which is advanc'd in the room of the t'other puts them all to death , as we have seen by experience in our time. for this reason it is that the most noble house that ever was in this empire , is the family of cheu , which has lasted eight hundred seventy five ▪ years ; and expir'd about two thousand two hundred years ago . no family since that , having been able to attain to a continuance of three hundred years . however what we have hitherto said , extends it self only to that nobility , which is acquir'd by arms. for as to that which has been acquir'd by employments of the long robe , the continuance of it is very inconsiderable . and therefore tho a man should be xam xu , which is the first dignity , in the supream tribunals of the court , or co laò , that is to say , prime minister of state , which is the highest degree of honour and riches , to which fortune can raise a subject in this empire , generally his grandchild shall be reduc'd to great poverty , and shall be constrain'd to follow merchandize , or to trade by retail , or to be an ordinary man of letters , as his great grandfather was before him . in short there was never any descent of the gown-men , that ever lasted so long as the reigning family . i was acquainted , under the family that reign'd before the conquest of the tartars , with several p●…tty kings , dukes , and other great lords , who because they were of the blood royal , or descended from valiant captains , who had been assisting in the conquest of the empire , claim'd a nobility as ancient as the royal family , and which expir'd as unfortunately with it : but i never saw or heard of any family of the gown-men that ever lasted so long . however that which is but a usual misfortune which attends the latter , is an effect of the cruelty of their enemies in regard of the first ; of which there are several , which had they not been destroy'd by massacres , might have continu'd their lustre and grandeur as long as the empire it self . and yet there is still one family remaining , which not only has preserv'd its luster , but is honour'd at present by the kings , the grandees and people with equal veneration , and has flourish'd for above these twenty ages : so that it may be truly said to be the most ancient family in the universe . this is the house of that famous confu ci us , who was born under the third imperial family call'd cheu , five hundred and fifty one years before the birth of christ ; and so his family may be said to have lasted two thousand two hundred and nineteen years , reck'ning to this present year . the ancient kings gave to his descendants the title of que cum , which is the same with that of duke or count. and this family claims to it's self a kind of sovereignty , & an exemption from paying tribute in the province of xan tum , and the city of kio feu , where cum fuci us was born , without ever having been molested , or having suffer'd any alteration , tho the empire and the reigning houses have been several times ranvers'd . the chineses also bestow upon this philosopher names and titles very honourable , of which the chiefest are , cum su , cum fu su , and xim gin . the two first signifie doctor or master , as we say doctor or master scotus . the third signifies a holy man. for that when they say , the saint , by way of excellency , they mean cum fu ci us , which among the chineses , signifies a person of extraordinary and heroick wisdom . for this nation has so high a veneration for that philosopher , that altho they do not worship him as one of their deities , yet they honour him with more ceremonies than their idols or pagods ; tho they cannot endure to hear him call'd their idol or pagod ; but on the other side , would take it for a very great affront . i could add several other things , which that nation affirms of this philosopher , who in reality was a learned person , and endow'd with several natural vertues . it shall therefore suffice to say , that they liberally bestow upon him now he is dead , that affection , that veneration , and those titles of honour , which he could never obtain while he liv'd : and therefore it is that they call him su vam , that is to say , a king without command , without a scepter , without a crown and jewels ; only naked , and without luster . by which they would have us to understand , that he was furnish'd with all the qualities and vertues requisite to have made him a king or an emperor ; but that destiny and heaven were not so favourable to him . chap. xii . of the wonderfull government of this empire ; of the distinctions between the mandarins , and of the council of state. if china be to be valu'd and admir'd for those things which we have already related , it merits certainly a far greater reputation for the excellency of its government . but before we proceed any farther upon that subject , it will be necessary to unfold what the learned say of their kings , and the form of their government . among all the three laws which are observ'd in this empire , that which they call the law of the learned , is the principal and most ancient . the chief end of it is the good government of the kingdom , upon which they have compos'd so many treatises and commentaries that it is a thing to be admir'd . anciently cum fu sius wrote a tractate upon this subject , which he entitled chum yum , that is to say , the golden mediocrity , wherein he teaches , that a vertuous prince ought to have nine qualities , or to doe nine things . first of all to accomplish and govern himself well , to the end he may shew himself a guide and example to all his subjects . secondly , to honour and cherish men of learning and vertue , and frequently to converse with and consult them upon the affairs of his empire . thirdly , to love his uncles , his cousins , and all the rest of the princes of the blood ; to grant them those favours and rewards which they deserve , and to let them see that he respects and values them , and prefers them before all other persons within his dominions . fourthly , to be respectfull and courteous to all his nobility which are not of the blood royal , advancing them to wealth and honour , that all the world may see how much he values and considers them above the common sort . fifthly , to incorporate himself , as i may so say , with the rest of his subjects , to equalize and unite his heart to theirs , and to regard and esteem them as his own proper substance and person . sixthly , to love his people with a true affection , to rejoyce in their welfare and their joy , and to be afflicted at their calamity and sadness ; so that the meanest person in his kingdom may be ●…ully perswaded that the king loves him as one of his children . seventhly , to invite to his court all sorts of workmen and artists , for the quick dispatch of all publick and private business . eighthly , to caress and treat with all imaginable civility and liberality all foreign embassadours , letting them see in deeds as well as words the effects of a royal and generous soul , and taking such order , that upon their departure they may return into their countrey with all security and satisfaction . ninthly , to cherish and embrace all the lords of the empire , and to treat them in such a manner , that they may be so far from admitting the least thought of revolt to slide into their hearts , as rather to be the bulwarks and fortresses of his kingdom . these were the nine rules or maxims of cum fu sius . what follows is the exposition of a commentatour . if the king , says he , puts in practice these nine rules he may immortallize his reign , and not onely acquire great renown , but attain the end for which heaven has advanc'd him to so high a degree of dignity . for if a prince govern himself well , at the same time he shall also obtain that sovereign perfection and universal vertue of golden mediocrity . he shall be a chrystal mirrour wherein his subjects may behold themselves , and a living rule and enliven ▪ d model for them to imirate . if he esteem and honour men of learning and vertue , with equal complacency they will discover to him the method and maxims of good government . he will every day become more and more enlighten'd , and acquire prudence , judgment , experience and knowledge how to govern himself and his people ; and he will find himself from moment to moment less uncertain and less entangled in the conduct of affairs both of his house and kingdom . if he love his uncles , brothers , and the rest of his kindred , they will live together with him and serve him with concord and satisfaction . if he favour and cherish his grandees , they will be faithfull and diligent , they will serve him as instruments to increase his power ; they will act sincerely and justly in all affairs of importance . in a word , they will be a help and assistance to him in all things ; nor shall he ever be expos'd , while he makes use of their counsel , to be without a guide , and hazard his dominion by the rash errours of his government . if he consider his subjects as his own members they will do their utmost to serve him , with all the marks of entire sidelity , in return of their prince ▪ s esteem and favour . if he love his people as his children , he will fill their hearts with joy and affection , while they on the other side prostrate themselves at his feet ens●…am'd with love and veneration for their king , their parent and their master . if he invite to his court artificers and artists of all sorts , they will make it their business to settle or improve commerce , agriculture , and all such trades and arts to which they have been bred . thus the kingdom will be enrich'd , and by that means the people , the whole empire and the king himself will live in plenty , and enjoy an abounding and durable peace . if he be courteous and liberal to embassadours and other foreigners ▪ the fame of his vertues will spread it self to all parts of the earth and distant nations will glory to be under his subjection . if he cherish in his bosome the great lords of his kingdom , he will excite them to all the heroick and illustrious actions of which their quality and nobility renders them capable ; and all with a respectfull awe and ardent affection for their prince will embrace vertue , and be guards to the emperour , and bulwarks to the empire . these are the reflexions of the commentator upon the nine rules of good government . i translated them out of chinese into portugueze , to the end that by this essay , men might be able to judge of their sentiments upon this subject , and the reader more clearly understand the rest that follows . the mandarins of the whole kingdome are distinguished into nine orders , and every order is divided into two degrees . for example : it is said , such a one is a mandarin of the second degree of the first , second or third order ; or else , he is a mandarin of the first degree , of the first , second or third order . this division signifies no more , than onely the particular titles which the king gives them without any respect to their employments . for though usually the mandarins are of an order superiour or inferiour according to the dignity of their employments , nevertheless that is no general rule ; because sometimes is happens that to recompence the merits of a person whose office has been usually enjoy'd by a mandarin of the inferiour order , the king may give him the title of a mandarin of the first or second order . and on the other side , to punish a person whose office belongs to the superiour mandarins , he debases him to the title of mandarin of the inferiour orders . and the knowledge , distinction and subordination of these orders is so perfect and exact , the veneration and submission of the latter toward the former is so great , and lastly the sovereign power of the prince over the one and the other so absolute , that i never met with any thing that could compare with it among all the searches i have made into any of our governments whether temporal or ecclesiastical . the mandarins of the first order , are counsellors of the king's council of state , which is the greatest honour and the highest dignity to which a learned man can arrive in this empire . they have several names and several titles both ancient and modern annext to their offices , of which the most common are nui co , co lao , cai siam , siam cum , siam que ; yet all these with little difference signifie no more than assistants , judges lateral , and supream counsellors to the king. there are also several halls in the king's palace , magnificent as well for their architecture , as for their spaciousness and furniture ; which are distinguisht into inferiour or superiour according to the business therein transacted . for when the king would bestow any great favour upon some one of his counsellors , he gives him the name of one of those halls , as chum chie tien , that is to say , supream royal hall of the middle , and then he adds this new title to his usual name . the king also gives them other titles by which they acquire an extraordinary same and honour , when they merit those titles by any glorious action ; as que chu , which signifies the pillar that supports the empire . of these counsellors there is no determin'd number , being sometimes more sometimes fewer , as it pleases the emperour , who chooses them at his own pleasure out of the mandarins of other tribunals . nevertheless there is always one , call'd neu siam who is their president , and as it were the emperour 's prime minister and favourite . the tribunal of these counsellors as it is the highest of all that belongs to the empire , so it is also plac'd in the king's palace on the left hand of the supream royal hall , where the king gives audience and receives the homages of the mandarins when he goes abroad . and here we must observe by the way that among the chineses , the left hand is the place of honour . this tribunal is call'd nui yuen , or the tribunal within the king's palace . it is composed of three orders of mandarins : the first , are the king's counsellors , of whom we have already spoken . these are to view , examin and judge of all the memorials which the six chief tribunals , of which more in due place , present to the king , upon all important affairs of the empire , whether they relate to peace or war , or whether to causes civil or criminal . when they have determin'd them , they communicate their judgments to the king in a very short extract , who either ratisies or cancel●… them as he pleases ; and then overlooking the memorials at large himself , gives his own decision , as he thinks the cause deserves . they that compose the second classis , are as it were assistants and assessors to the king's counsellors , and are very powerfull and much dreaded and respected . they are usually of the second or third order of mandarins , and are many times preferr'd to be counsellors to the king , viceroys of provinces , and to the principal offices of the six supream tribunals their usual title is ta hion su , or the learned in great knowledge . this title is also given to the king's counsellors ; besides which , the king also consers other very honourable titles upon the mandarins of these two classe's , according to their deserts ; as tai cu tai , or chief governour of the prince heir of the crown . tai cu tai su , grand master to the same prince ; ho tien ta trion su , chief letter'd of the hall of concord , and the like . the mandarins of the third classis of this tribunal are call'd chum xu co , that is to say , the classis or school of the mandarins . their business it is to write or cause to be written out the affairs of this tribunal ; and the king gives them titles answerable to the place and halls where they exercise their functions they are usually of the fourth , fifth or sixth order of tho mandarins . but they are much more dreaded than those of the two preceding classe's , for that upon them solely it is , that the good or ill success of affairs in a great measure depends ; for that by altering , adding or leaving out a letter they may cause either the gaining or losing of a suit. insomuch that many times through their wilfull mistakes the most innocent lose their estates , their reputation and their lives . so great a power has corruption and avarice over that nation ▪ and such an energy of expression and nicety of equivocal interpretation lies in the chinese letters . moreover , besides these three classe's there belongs to this tribunal an infinite number of scriveners , procters , rev●…sers and other officers . chap. xiii . of the eleven supream tribunals , or of the six tribunals of the mandarins for letters , and the five tribunals of the mandarins for military affairs . besides the supream tribunal , of which we have spoken in the foregoing chapter , there are yet eleven chief tribunals more , between which the king of china two thousand years before the coming of christ , shar'd all the affairs of the empire , and which remain to this present day . that is to say , six of learned mandarins , which they call lo pu ; and five of military mandarins , that are call'd ù fu , and of which we shall speak hereafter . the first of the six tribunals of the learned is call'd li pu , whose business it is to take care of all the manderins of the empire , and has power to confer or deprive them of their employments . the second , hu pu , has the superintendence over all the impositions and revenues of the king ▪ the third li pu , has the management and ordering of all the rites and ceremonies . the fourth pim pu , takes care of all the arms , captains and souldiers throughout the whole empire . the fifth him pu , takes cognizance of all crimes , and the punishments of all offenders in the kingdom . the sixth cum pu , has the overseeing of all the king's works and buildings . these six tribunals have a jurisdiction over almost all those that belong to the court , but are absolute over all in the provinces , by whom they are dreaded and obey'd , though at never so great a distance , as if they were under their eye . but in regard their power is so large and of so great an extent , for fear lest any one among them should make use of his authority to raise sedition , and lay hold of any opportunity to revolt ; their employments are regulated in such a manner , that there is not one of these tribunals that can determin the business with which they are intrusted , without the interposition and approbation of the rest , as we see every day , and have found true by wofull experience in the time of our persecution , during which , we were sent to all these tribunals for the determination of several circumstances . in the palaces belonging to every one of these six tribunals , there is always a hall and an apartment for one mandarin call'd co li , or overseer , who examins either publickly or privately all that is done in his tribunal ; and if he finds any disorder , or any injustice , he presently gives notice thereof to the king. which mandarin is neither subject nor superiour to his tribunal , but only an overseer or controller as we have said before . the chief presidents of these six tribunals , by reason of their office are of the first degree of the second order of mandarins . they are called xam xu : for example : li pu xam xu , that is , chief president of the tribunal of ceremonies . h●… pu xam xu , chief president of the tribunal of the king's revenue . every one of these presidents has two assessors , of which the first is called tso xi lam , or president of the left hand . the other yeu xi lam , or president of the right hand . which assessors are of the first degree of the second order . all these three presidents have several other titles beside ; for example ; the first is call'd ta tam , the great or first hall ; the second , the hall on the left hand ; the third , the hall on the right hand . these six tribunals are planted according to their rank close by the king's palace , on the east side , in large magnificent square structures , the sides of which are every way a musquet shot and a half in length . these structures have every one three divisions of doors , courts and appartments . the first president possesses that in the middle ; which begins at the street , with a portal that has three doors , and runs along through other doors , portals and courts , beautified with portico's , and galleries supported by fair pillars , till you come to a spacious hall , where the first president sits with his assessors , and many other mandarins , who have their particular titles , but are generally called mandarins of the great hall. beyond this hall there is another court , and beyond that another lesser hall , where the first president withdraws with his assessors , when he is to examine any private business , or any affairs of extraordinary moment . on both sides , and beyond this hall , there are several chambers and other halls . the chambers are for the use of the president , his assessors and the rest of the mandarins to take their repose , and to eat their meat , which the king gives them , to the end , that having no occasion to go to their own houses , they may spend the more time in the dispatch of business . the halls are for the pronotaries and clerks , and other inferiour officers . the two other divisions of rooms and courts one within another , belong to the inferiour tribunals , which are subordinate to the supream tribunal , for which the palace was design'd . these petty tribunals are more or less numerous , according to the business that comes under their cognisance , as we shall shew in due time . the manner of proceeding in these six tribunals is this . when a man has any business , he sets it down in a paper of such a form and largeness as the custome allows . then he goes to the palace of the tribunal , and beats upon a drum which he finds at the second gate , and then falling upon his knees , he raises his petition with both his hands as high as his head , at what time the officer appointed for that employment , takes his paper from him . he , carries it to the mandarins of the great hall , who gives it to the first president , or in his absence , to his assessors , who having read it , either admit or reject it . if they do not ad mit it , they send the petitioner his paper again ▪ and many times order him to be soundly whipt ▪ for troubling the court with a causeless suit , or for any other sufficient reasons of their dislike ▪ if the paper be admitted , the first president sends it to the inferiour tribunal , to whom this sort of business belongs , to examine the cause , and give their opinions . after this tribunal has examined the matter , and given their judgment , they send it back to the chief president , who then gives sentence , either adding , moderating , or confirming without any alteration the sentence of the lower court. if the business be of great concernment , he orders the same tribunal to draw up the case in writing , which having read together with his assessors , he sends it to the mandarin controler , and he to the supream tribunal of the counsellors of state , that are lodg'd in the king's palace ▪ this tribunal examines the cause , and informs his majesty , who most commonly orders the tribunal to re-examine it . then the counsellors of state send back the case to the controller , who after he has seen the king's order , sends it to the chief president , who causes it once more to be examined , and then sends it back to the controller , the controller to the counsellors of state , and they to the emperour , who then gives his definitive sentence . that sentence returns the same way to the first president , who gives notice of it to both parties , and so the suit is ended . if it be a business which the provincial tribunals send to the court , the case is seal'd up and directed to the king's controller ; the controller opens and reads it , and then sends it to the chief president , who proceeds as before is recited . would but the mandarins in their judicial proceedings act conformable to the laws , and the intention of their prince , china would be the most happy and best govern'd countrey in the world . but as exact as they are in the outward observance of their formalities , as hypocritical , as wicked , and cruel are they in their hearts . their tricks and cheats are so numerous , that a large volume would not suffice to contain them . i shall therefore say no more than onely this ; that it is a rare thing to meet with a mandarin that is free from avarice and corruption . they never consider the justice or injustice of a cause , but those that give most money , or send most presents . so that whether life , estate , or honourly at stake , those insatiable and sanguinary judges have no regard to either , but onely like so many ravenous wolves to gorge their sacrilegious avarice . and what we have hitherto said , is common to all the six tribunals . but now to speak of every one in particular . the first of these six tribunals is call'd li pu , whose business it is , to furnish the empire with superiour and inferiour mandarins , to examine their merits and miscarriages , and to inform the king , to the end he may either prefer or disgrace them ; reward or punish them . in the palace belonging to this tribunal are four other inferiour tribunals . the first of which is call'd ven sinen su , or the tribunal which makes choice of such persons as are quallified with knowledge and other endowments requisite to fit them for the honour of being mandarins . the second cao cum su , which examines the good or bad behaviour and conduct of the said mandarins . the third nien fum su , whose business it is to seal judicial acts , to give the seals to every mandarin ; and to examine whether the seals which are brought to court or sent away are true or counterfeit . the fourth ki hium su , or the tribunal , whose business it is to examine the merits of the great lords , as the petty kings of the bloud royal , the dukes , marquesses and the like , which the chineses call hiun chin , or ancient vassals , who have performed great services in the wars , when the reigning family conquer'd the empire . the second superior tribunal is call'd hu pu , ▪ which signifies the king's lord high treasurer . this tribunal oversees the treasures , the receipts and expences , the revenues and tributes of the king : distributes the pensions , and the quantity of rice , the pieces of silk and the money which the king gives to all the petty princes , and other grandees , and to all the mandarins of the empire . this tribunal keeps the roll or catalogue , which is made every year with great exactness , of all the families , of all the men , the measures of land , and duties which they are obliged to pay , and of the publick magazines . here for the better understanding of that which follows ; we are to understand , that although there are fifteen provinces in china ; yet in the publick registers , and according to the usual manner of speaking , they say fourteen provinces and a court. for , say the chineses , the province where the court resides , is not in subjection , but commands ; and therefore they never reckon it in the number of the other provinces . and therefore it is , that in the six superior tribunals , there is not any inferiour tribunal appointed for the affairs of pekim . but the chief president sends them to one or two of the inferior tribunals appointed for other provinces as he thinks ●…it . this being thus promis'd , the superiour tribunal of the exchequer has on both sides of the palace belonging to it , fourteen inferiour tribunals which bear the name of the province to which it belongs . as for example : the tribunal of the province of ho nan , the tribunal of the province of can ton , and so of the rest . during the reign of the preceding family they reckon'd but thirteen provinces and two courts ; for that the city of nan k●… was a royal court as well as pe kim ; and had also six superiour tribunals , and all the rest subordinate to them as now at pe kim . but the tartars depriv'd it of the title of court , put down all the tribunals , and alter'd the name of the city , calling it kiam nim , and the province kiam n●…n , which are the names that they had in former times . the third superiour tribunal is call'd li pu , which has the oversight and ordering of rites and ceremonies , arts and sciences . this tribunal takes care of the royall musick , to examine the students , and to give them power to be admitted to the examination of the learned : give their advice in reference to the titles and honours which the king vouchsases to bestow upon the deserving ; what temples and sacrifices the king ought to erect and make to the heaven and the earth , to the sun , the moon and his own ancestours . they order the banquets when the king feasts his subjects or foreigners : they receive , entertain and discharge the king's guests , and all ambassadours : they take care of the liberal and mechanick arts : and lastly , of the three laws or religions which are observed throughout the empire , of which the first is that of the learned ; the second , that of the tao su , or the married bonzes ; and the third , of the batchelour bonzes . 't is in the power of this tribunal to apprehend , whip and punish them all ; and in this very tribunal it was that we were all of us imprison'd for two months during the persecution , and bound every one with nine chains ; that is to say , the fathers iohn adam , lewis buglio , ferdinand verbiest , and gabriel magaillans , and afterward deliver'd over to the secular power . on each side of this tribunal stand four other inferiour tribunals , among which the care of those things already mention'd is divided . the first is call'd ychi su , or the tribunal of important affairs , as of the titles of petty princes , dukes , great mandarins , &c. the second su ci su , which takes care of the king's sacrifices , the temples , the mathematicks , the three laws , &c. the third chu ke su , which takes care to entertain and dispatch the king's guests , whether natives or foreigners . the fourth cim xen xu , which has the ordering of the banquets which are prepared for the king , or for those upon whom the king is pleas'd to bestow that favour . when the chineses were masters of their own countrey , none but doctours , and those two onely , such as were of most repute for their knowledge and merit were admitted into this tribunal . so that they were the most esteem'd , and such as stood the fairest for preferment : for out of their number it was that the king made choice of the colao and his counsellors of state. but now tartars are put in , who dispose of all things at their own pleasure , while the mandarins signifie no more among them than onely dumb statues : and so it is in the rest of the tribunals . so truly may we believe it to have been the will of god , to chastise and bring down the incredible pride of this nation , by subduing and subjecting them to a small handfull of poor , ignorant , rustick barbarians ; as if god for the punishment of europe , should deliver it over into the power of the cafers of angola or mozambique . but though the name of this tribunal be altogether like that of the former , nevertheless there is a great difference in the chinese language : for the characters of the first sillable li , are nothing alike , and the pronunciation also is very different ; the first is pronounced by shrilling and raising the voice which we therefore mark with an accute accent , li. on the contrary , the second is pronounced by falling the voice , and therefore marked with a grave accent lì . thus according to the first signification li signifies mandarins , and pu , tribunal ; and both together the tribunal of the mandarins , according to the second pronunciation . lì signifies rites or ceremonies , and joyn'd with pu , the tribunal of ceremonies . this equivocal signification is no where to be met with among the tartars , who call the first tribunal hafan xurgan , or the tribunal of the mandarins . for that hafan signifies a tribunal , and xurgan mandarins : and the second toro xurgan , or the tribunal of ceremonies . the fourth superior tribunal is call'd pim pu , which has the ordering of war and military affairs over the whole empire . this chuses and advances all the officers ; disposes of their commands in the armies ; in the garrisons upon the frontiers ; in the inland fortresses , and in all parts of china . this orders the levy's and exercises of the souldiers ; replenishes the grand arsenals , and a great number of magazins with arms offensive and defensive , with ammunition and provisions , and all things necessary for the defence of the empire . and to the palace of this tribunal belong four more that are inferiour . the first is call'd vu siven su , and takes care to make choice , and to confer upon the military mandarins their commands , and to cause them to exercise their souldiers . the second is call'd che fam su , and takes care to distribute the souldiers and military officers into all the places and posts of the empire , for the pursuit of robbers , and to prevent the disturbance of the publick peace . the third is call'd che kia su , and takes care of the king's horses , as well those that are upon the frontiers , and in places of importance , as those that are appointed for postage , and the service of the royal inns. they have also the ordering of the waggons and boats , which serve for the transportations of provisions and souldiers . the fourth is call'd vu cu su , and takes care for the making of all sorts of arms , offensive and defensive , and that they be kept in good order , and fit for service in all the magazins and arsenals of the empire . the fifth superiour tribunal is called him pu , like the tournelle , or parliamental criminal court in france , and extends its power over the whole empire they examine , try , and punish all criminals according to the laws of the empire : which are almost all of them very just and conformable to reason so that if the mandarins of this tribunal , and consequently of all the rest did but rightly observe them , there would not be those acts of injustice and tyranny which are committed every day . for now there is hardly a cause that is try'd according to reason and justice . he that gives mony is always in the right , till another gives more , and then he has more right on his side . gold , silver , pieces of silk and other presents govern there instead of laws : reason and justice are there put to sale as in an open market , by portsale or outcry who gives most . this nation suffering themselves to be so blinded by their avarice , that they cannot be diverted from it by all the rigorous punishments , which the king sometimes orders to be inflicted upon those that are convicted of their corruption and extortion . all the tribunals of this court take cognizance of all the crimes and offences of such as are under their jurisdiction by reason of their employments . however , when the crimes deserve more than ordinary severity of punishment , as confiscation of goods , banishment , or death , then after they have inform'd the king , they send back the indictment and the person indicted to this tribunal , where after another re examination of the cause , the definitive sentence is pronounc'd . to the palace appointed for this tribunal , belong fourteen more inferiour courts or tribunals , for the fourteen provinces of the kingdom , as we have already observ'd in the description of the second tribunal . the torments also and executions which this court inflicts upon criminals are of various sorts ; which i omit for fear of being too tedious . i shall onely observe one custome among the chineses , quite contrary to what is usual in europe , where noble men are beheaded , and ordinary offenders are hang'd : whereas in china the greatest ignominy that can befall a man is to have his head cut off . and therefore when the king would shew an extraordinary favour to a great lord or mandarin condem'nd to dye , he sends him a very soft peice of silk to be hang'd in , instead of a halter . and the reason which the chineses give to justifie this conceit of theirs is this ; because they say that of necessity such as are beheaded , must have been disobedient to their parents , who gave them sound and perfect bodies , till they by their disobedience and their crimes made a separation and disfigurement of the members . and they are so possest with this opinion , that the chineses will buy of the hangman the bodies of the malefactors executed , if they were their parents , for five , ten or twenty crowns , nay sometimes they will not spare for hundreds and thousands of crowns , according to their wealth or poverty , and then they sow the head to the body again with a world of lamentation and showers of tears , to satisfie in some measure for their disobedience . they report that the original of this ceremony proceeded from a disciple of cum fu cius , call'd tsem ●…su : this philosopher lying at the point of death sent for his children and disciples , and after he had shewn them his head , his arms and his feet , he took his last farewell of them in these words : children , said he , learn of your father and your master , to be as obedient as i have been to them who gave me my being in this world , and brought me up with so much care , since by that means i have preserv'd entire and perfect the body which they bestowed upon me . i said but now that the chineses purchased the bodies of parents at great rates , which is true ; for they that are condemn'd to be beheaded , are also sentenc'd to be depriv'd of common burial ; which is a most terrible infamy among them . for this reason the hangman is oblig'd after he has stript the body , to throw it into the next ditch : and in selling the body he exposes himself to the hazard of being severely punish'd , or at least to give the mandarin or the informer that discovers the sale a good part of the money which he receiv'd ; and therefore he must sell dear that he may give the more . among the rest of the laws there is one observ'd by this tribunal which was enacted by one of the ancient kings , of which i cannot omit the rehearsal ; that when any criminal either for his good qualities , or for any other reason deserves to be pitied , whether he be condemn'd in the spring , the winter or the summer , he shall be repriev'd till the end of the next autumn following . for that it is an ancient custome among the chineses , upon the birth or marriage of a prince , or upon any other cause of publick rejoycing , or after an earthquake , or upon any extraordinary alteration of the seasons or elements to release all sorts of prisoners , except some few that are excepted , and by that means those that are reprieved are set at liberty , or at least live in fair hopes for some months . the sixth and last superiour tribunal is call'd cum pu , or the tribunal of the publick works . this tribunal takes care to build and repair the king's palaces , their sepulchres and temples , wherein they honour their predecessors , or where they adore their deities , the sun , moon , heaven and earth , &c. as also the palaces of all the tribunals throughout the empire , and those of the great lords . they are also the surveyors and overseers of all the towers , bridges , damms , rivers , lakes , and of all things requisite to render rivers navigable , as high-ways , wagons , barks , boats and the like . to this palace belong four more inferiour courts . the first is call'd vin xen su , which examines and draws the designs of all the works that are to be done . the second yu hem su , which has the ordering of all the work-houses and shops in all the cities of the kingdom for the making of warlike arms and weapons . the third tum xui su , takes care to make the rivers and lakes navigable , to level the high ways , to build and repair bridges , and for the making of wagons and boats , and other things necessary for the convenience of commerce . the fourth ce tien su , are the overseers of the king's houses and lands which he lets out to hire , and of which he has both the rent and the fruits of the harvest . by what has been said , it appears that the six superiour tribunals have under them four and forty inferiour courts , which have their peculiar palaces within the circuit of the palace of that tribunal to which they belong ; with halls , chambers and other conveniences . every one of these forty four courts has also a president , and twelve counsellors ; four of which are of the first degree of the fifth order of mandarins ; four of the second degree of the fifth , and the other four of the sixth order . in the tribunals of the exchequer , and the criminal tribunal , the number of judges is double , where all the inferiour tribunals have a president and twenty four counsellers . but besides these graduated mandarins there are some employ'd who are under no degree , and yet are mandarins for all that : however after some years service , the king advances them to the ninth and eighth order of mandarins . moreover all these tribunals have a great number of prothonotarys , registers , clerks , controllers , merchants , ushers , porters , messengers , attendants and servants , jailors , provosts , serjeants , bayliffs , beadles to whip and punish offenders : sweepers , cooks to dress their viands , people to lay the cloath , and wait at table , and all at the king's charges . observe by the way however , that what we have said as to the number of mandarins , relates onely to the reign of the preceding family , for at present their number is double in all the courts . for example , the lower court which consisted of no more than twelve mandarins , has now twenty four , that is to say , twelve tartars , and twelve chineses . these are the six tribunals that govern all china , and which are so famous over all the kingdom however , that neither the one nor the other should grow too powerfull , the ancient kings that establish'd and confirm'd them , shar'd their employments , and regulated their functions with so much prudence , that there is not one which is so absolute in the affairs which are under their jurisdiction , but they depend one upon another . for example , the first president of the fourth tribunal , which is that of war , had it an independent authority , had an easy opportunity to rebell , because all the forces of the kingdom are at their disposal but they want money , and therefore of necessity they must have the king's leave and order to require it from the tribunal of the exchequer . the pioneers , barques , boats , waggons , tents and other instruments of war , belong to the sixth tribunal , to which the fourth must address themselves : besides that the horses are under the jurisdiction of a petty separate tribunal , of which we shall speak hereafter . the military mandarins make five tribunals , which are call'd u fu , or five casses . their palaces are plac'd westward , on the right hand of the palace royal and are thus distinguish'd by their names . the first is call'd heu fu , or the rereguard . the second tso su , or the left wing : the third yeu fu , or the right wing . the fourth chum fu , or the main battel : and the fifth lien fu , or the vanguard . the five tribunals are govern'd by fifteen great lords , as marquisses , counts , &c. three in each tribunal , of which the one is president , and the other two his assessors . they are all fifteen of the first order of the mandarins ; but the presidents are of the first degree of that order , and the assessors of the second ; all the officers and souldiers of the court being under their care . these five tribunals have one superiour tribunal above them , which is call'd ium chim fu , that is to say , the supream tribunal of war ; the president of which is always one of the greatest lords in the kingdom . the authority of this tribunal extends it self over all these five tribunals , and over all the officers and souldiers of the empire . but to prevent their abusing so large a power , they are curb'd by an assessor set over them , who is a mandarin of learning , with the title of supreme regent of armes , and two royal controllers , who are equally concern'd in the management of affairs . under the reign of the preceding family these tribunals had a very great authority , and were much more highly honour'd and esteem'd : nevertheless they had much more reputation than real power ; in regard the execution of business belong'd to the superiour tribunal of arms call'd pim pu . it may be objected perhaps that these five tribunals were superfluous , because they depended upon the fourth of the six superiour courts : but in answer to this it is to be observ'd , that there were at court at that time a great number of lords which the chineses call hium chin , or vassals of great merit , whose ancestours had assisted the first king of the preceding race to make himself master of the empire . besides it is most certain that there is no passion so prevailing over the chineses as the violent ambition of rule and command ; as being that wherein they place all their chiefest glory and happiness ; as may appear by the answer which a mandarin made to father matthew ricci . for that same father discoursing of our holy law , and of that eternal felicity which they who embrac'd it enjoy'd hereafter ; come , come , said the mandarin , hold your tongue , and lay aside these idle conceits , your greatest glory and happiness as a stranger , it is to abide in this kingdom and this court. and for my own part , all my glory and happiness consists in this same girdle and habit of a mandarin , all the rest is nothing but fables and words which the wind blows away ; meer stories of things invisible or rather never to be seen . that which is visible , is to command others ; gold and silver , wives and concubines , and multitudes of servants of both sexes , these are visible ; noble houses , great wealth , banquets , divertisements , these are to be seen . in a word , estate , honour and glory are the consequences of being a mandarin . this is all the felicity which we desire and enjoy in this large empire , and not your vain felicity , which is as unprofitable as it is invisible and impossible to obtain . these are the carnal sentiments of men no less blind , than proud and haughty : which being so , the kings , who understand the humour of that nation , especially of the grandees , for their satisfaction , be thought themselves of these tribunals , which they erected and regulated in such a manner that they gave them an opportunity to satisfie their ambition , with the honours and profits belonging to their offices , and prevented them from doing mischief by the small authority which they had allow'd them . now as there are some mandarins who are not of any of the nine orders , which are call'd vi jo lieu , or men not settl'd , there are others which are call'd vu pin , or such for whom there is no degree high enough , or such whose merits are so great , that they are above all orders and degrees . these are the petty kings , dukes , marquisses , &c. which govern the two tribunals of arms. but though they are honour'd with titles , and some small authority which they enjoy by virtue of their quality of mandarins , nevertheless , the dignity of dukes and marquisses which their great services have purchased is far more valu'd and esteem'd . and thus much for the eleven superiour courts or tribunals : we shall now briefly give you a prospect of the other tribunals of the court and whole empire . chap. xiv . of several other tribunals at pekim . the licentiates of all the kingdom , whom the chineses call kiu gin , or men famous , for learning , meet together every three years at the court at pekim , and are there examind for thirteen days together . a month after , the degree of doctor is given to three hundred and sixty six , who have display'd the most pregnant of parts and ingenuity in their compositions . out of these young doctors the king makes choice of the youngest and most ingenious , and prefers them to a tribunal call'd han len iven , that is to say , a garden or wood flourishing in learning and knowledge . this tribunal contains a great number of mandarins , all very learned and the most sprightly wits of the empire ; which are divided into five classes , and compose five tribunals , with the names and employments of which i shall not trouble the reader for fear of being tedious , but onely give a general accompt of their functions . they are tutors to the prince who is heir to the empire , whom they instruct in vertue , civility , and the liberal sciences . by degrees also , as he grows in years , they teach him the true arts of governing , and the methods of good conduct . they set down all the remarkable accidents that happen either at court or throughout the whole empire , and which most deserve to be deliver'd to posterity . they compile the general history of the kingdom : they are always at their studies , and write books upon several subjects . they are properly the king 's learned people , who frequently discourses with them upon several sciences , and makes choice of several of them to be his colao , or counsellors , or for his other tribunals : and generally he commits to their care the execution of all affairs that require secrecy and fidelity . in short , this tribunal is a royal academy , or as i may so say , a royal magazine furnish'd with men of wit and learning always ready to serve the state , and the emperour . they that belong to the first tribunal are of the third order of mandarins : they of the second , of the fourth order ; and they that belong to the other three , are of the fifth order . yet though they are of those inferiour orders , nevertheless they are very much esteem'd , respected and dreaded . the tribunal call'd gue thu kien , is as it were the royal school or university of the whole empire , and it has two sorts of employments : the first is that when the king makes any sacrifice to the heaven , the earth , the sun or moon , or to any one of his subjects deceas'd , to recompence his great services , the mandarins of this tribunal present the wine , which is done with a great deal of ceremony . their next business is to take care of all the licentiates and undergraduates of the kingdom , and of all the students , to whom for some particular reason the king is pleas'd to confer titles and dignities which equal them in some measure with the batchelour graduates . these students are of eight sorts . the first are call'd cum sem , who being batchellors of art and learned , are of an age not to be examin'd , or who having been examin'd had not the good fortune to come off with applause , and therefore to make them amends the king gives them a pension as long as they live . the second , call'd quen sem , are the sons of great mandarins , upon whom , by reason of the eminent services of their parents the king confers employments , without suffering them to undergo the rigour of examinations . the third sort call'd ngen sem , are certain students whom the king makes mandarins at his coming to the crown , or upon the birth or marriage of the prince his eldest son. the fourth is call'd cum sem , are students upon whom the king bestows his favours , and advances them to dignities by reason of their great personal merits , or the great services of their ancestours . the fifth sort , call'd kien sem , comprehends all those who having been batchellors for some time , and after their examinations not being able to merit the degree of licentiates , or else fearing to lose their degree of batchelour , give the king a sum of money , for which he grants them the title of kien sem , which confirms them for ever into their batchelour's degree , and makes them capable of being elected mandarins . the sixth is compos'd of students that learn foreign languages , that they may be able to interpret when strangers come to court. to whom the king for their incouragement gives this title with revenues proportionable , and after they have served for some years , they may be made mandarins without any examination . the seventh consists of the sons of great lords , who in this tribunal learn vertue , civility , and the liberal sciences , and when they are of age to be mandarins , the king prefers them to some employment or other . the eighth is accidental and of a peculiar sort ; for when the emperour has any daughters that are call'd ladies of the palace or cum chu , and that he has an intention to marry them , he makes choice at pekim of several young lads , hopefull for their parts , handsome , and between fourteen and seventeen years of age , whether they be the sons of mandarins , tradesmen or poor people . out of these the tribunal of ceremonies chooses the most accomplish'd for beauty and wit , and presents them to the king , who culls out one that pleases him most and sends the rest back to their parents , after he has given to every one a summ of money and a piece of silk . but as for those who are thus made choice of to be his sons in law , he sets over them a mandarin of the tribunal of ceremonies , and places him in that college to be instructed . the president of this college is of the fourth order of mandarins ; and his assessors , who are regents in the college , are of the fifth order . the mandarins that compose the tribunal call'd tu cha yuen are controllers of the court , and of all the empire . the president is equal in dignity to the president of the six superiour tribunals , so that he is a mandarin of the second degree . his first assessor is of the third : and his second assistant of the fourth , and all the rest of the mandarins which are very numerous , and of great authority , are of the seventh order . their employment is to take care both at court and over all the empire , that the laws and good customs be strictly observed , and put in execution , that the mandarins perform their functions justly and truly , and that the people do their duties . they punish slight faults in their own tribunals , and inform the king of great offences . every three years they make a general visitation , sending fourteen visitors abroad , that is , one for every province ▪ so soon as the visitors enter the province , they are superior to the viceroys and other mandarins , as well the great as the petty ones , and they controul them with so much majesty , authority and rigor , that the dread wherein the mandarins stand of them has given occasion to this usual proverb among the chineses , lao xu kien mao , that is to say , the rat has seen the cat. nor is it without reason that they stand in so much awe of them , in regard it is in their power to take away their employments , and ruin their persons the visitation being finish'd , they return to court , generally loaden with four or five hundred thousand crowns , more or less , which the mandarins give them . for they that are guilty will bleed very freely for fear they should be accus'd to the king. others are more sparing , but give however , to prevent the inventing of accusations against them . at their return they divide their spoils , with the first president and his assistants , and after that give both them and the king an accompt of their visitation ▪ generally they never impeach any one of the mandarins but such whose injustice and tyrannies are so publick , that it is impossible to conceal them ; or such who through their virtue or their poverty are not able to gratifie their avarice . this visitation is call'd ta chai , or the great and general visitation . the second tribunal makes a second tribunal every year , which is call'd chum chai , or the middle super-visor . this tribunal also sends visitors to nine quarters of the frontiers , on that side which is next the vast walls that separate china from tartary . they send other visitors to the salt pits , which yield the king a great revenue : and if the general visitors greatly enrich themselves by their spoils and robberies of the mandarins and people ; these latter commit much greater robberies upon the farmers , who distribute the salt into the provinces , and who are the richest men in china , as being commonly worth four or five hundred thousand crowns a man. the third visitation is call'd siao chai or the petty visit : this visitation is made every three months , by sending visitors frequently unknown and in disguise , sometimes to one province or city , sometimes to another , that he may be able to give true information against some mandarin famous for his tyranny and extortion . besides these visitations , this tribunal sends into every province every three years , a certain visitor call'd hio yuen , and to every city another call'd ti trio , to examine the batchelours of art , and suppress the violences , which confiding in their privileges , they act upon the people . these have power to apprehend , to condemn all such offenders to the whip ; and when they prove incorrigible , they degrade and punish them with an extraordinary severity . lastly , this tribunal sends forth whensoever it is thought requisite a visitor call'd siun ho to survey the famous canal , of which we have already spoken , and to take care of the barks which are employ'd therein . by means of which visitation he reaps more honour and profit than all the other visitors , which this visitation sends forth . the judges of this tribunal are lodg'd in a vast palace , where they have under them five and twenty inferiour tribunals , divided into five classes , of which every one has five tribunals , with five presidents , and many assessors and inferiour officers . the five of the first classis are call'd uchin chayuen , or visitors of the five qurters of pe kim . the first is the visitor of the south walls and that quarter of the city next adjoyning . the second visits the walls on the north side ; the third , the walls on the east , the fourth the walls on the west side ; and the fifth the walls in the middle . the authority of these mandarins is very great , for they have power to try and punish the misdemanours of the people and the domestick servants of the mandarins and great lords . but if the offender deserve death , confiscation of estate or banishment , then they send him to the criminal tribunal . those of the second classis are call'd u chin pim ma su , or grand provosts of the five quarters . those of the third classis are call'd tam quen ; or inferior provosts of the five quarters . the two latter classes make it their business to apprehend theives and robbers , malefactors ▪ gamesters , vagabonds and the like ; and to detain them in prison till they resign them to the superiour robbers . it is likewise their business to keep watch and ward in the day time , to go the rounds in the night , and to set sentinels to give notice when any fire happens in any house . the captains of the watch are also subordinate to these two classes . for to every ten houses there belongs a captain call'd pai ; and every pai teu have another captain call'd stum kia , who is oblig'd to inform the tribunal of what is done , in his district , contrary to the laws and good customs of the city ; when any strangers come to town , or of any other novelty . he is also oblig'd to exhort the several private families by singing with a loud voice at the beginning of every night a song consisting of five verses , containing the most necessary precepts of morality in these words . hiao xum , fu mu , tsum kim cham xam , ho mo hian li , kiao tzu sun. mon tzo vi . that is to say , obey your parents , reverence old men , and your superiours , live together in unity , instruct your children , and do no acts of injustice . in petty towns where there are no mandarins , the care of this duty is committed to four or five of the honestest old men , call'd lao gen , who have a captain call'd hiam yo , or ti fam . this person also sings the same song every night ; and the first and fifth of every month assembles the inhabitants , and explains the meaning of those instructions by similes and examples . of which i thought it not amiss to relate some few to let the reader see the vertuous disposition , wit , and good government of this nation . obey your parents as lambs obey their ews , as they teach us by their extraordinary humility in kneeling when they suck , and submitting to them exactly in acknowledgment of the nourishment which they receive from them . reverence the aged and your superiours , in imitation of wild geese , who by the order which they observe in their flight , shew plainly the respect which is to be given to seniority . live together in peace , in imitation of that love and unity which is observ'd among deer ; for when any one of them has met with a good piece of pasturage , he will not feed by himself , till he has call'd together the rest of the herd to take their share . instruct your children like that ancient matron call'd tuen ki , who being a widow , every day whipp'd the onely son that she had till she dispossest him of all his evil inclinations , so that at length being renown'd for his knowledge and his vertues he came to be chuam yuen , or chief of the doctours of the empire , and afterwards for his vertue and heroick actions was advanc'd to be co lao , or chief minister of state to the emperour . commit no acts of injustice , like that same wicked and disobedient heu ci , who out of his extraordinary ingratitude , designing to kill his father in law that reprov'd him for his misdemeanours , kill'd his own mother unexpectedly , whose indulgence had been the perdition of her son , by supplying him with money , which he spent in all manner of debauchery ; and by concealing the early lewdness of his life . but heaven to make him an example to all as wicked as himself , and to deter others , crush'd him to the earth , and cleft him in sunder with a thunderbolt . the tribunal call'd iu hio , is a mixt tribunal , which takes care of batchelours of arts , and military probationers . two presidents belong to it , of which the one has the oversight of the first , the other of the latter . these exercise themselves in making discourses upon the means of preserving the estate and governing the people . the other discourse of warlike discipline , when to give battel , how to attack and defend fortified places , and other matters of the same nature . the mandarins of this tribunal who are dispers'd over all the provinces and cities , give them frequent occasions to exercise their wits upon these subjects ; and those mandarins are respected by those batchelours and probationers , rather as professors than magistrates . the two presidents which reside at court are doctours both , the one of civil learning , the other in military discipline . the other officers are such out of whose number the king makes mandarins out of his meer grace and favour , or by reason of the merits of their ancestours . the tribunal call'd co tao , or co li , is that of the inspecters or overseers , of which we have already spoken , which are divided into six classes , like the six superiour tribunals , from whence they take their name and distinction . for example ; the first is call'd li co , or inspecters of the superiour tribunal of the mandarins . the second , hu co , or inspecters of the superiour tribunal of the exchequer ; and so of the rest . every classis is compos'd of several mandarins all of the seventh order , and all equal , so that there is not one , no , not so much as he that keeps the seal of the tribunal , who has any superiority over the rest of his brethren . their business is to reprehend the king himself for any miscarriages of his government : and there are some so resolute and undaunted that they will rather expose themselves to death and banishment than forbear when they have truth on their side , which they will tell him sometimes to his face , and sometimes in writing without any mincing of the matter . and of this freedom as we meet at present with several examples , so is there a far greater number to be seen in the chinese histories . many times also it happens that the kings will amend their defects , and magnificently reward those that have been so liberal of their reproofs . they are also entrusted to inspect the disorders of the six superiour tribunals , and to inform the king by private memorials . the king likewise makes choice of the mandarins of this tribunal for the execution of several orders of importance that require secrecy . and every year he culls out three to be visitors . the first of which is call'd siun cim , who visits all the merchants of the court , or in the city of pe kim , and takes notice of all merchandize that is either sophisticated or prohibited . the second is call'd sium cam , who visits the burners of the king's lime . the third , who is call'd sium xi nim ym , is present at all the general musters . the mandarins of this tribunal are only of the seventh order , however their authority and power is very large . the tribunal , call'd him gin su , consists of several mandarins , all doctours , all equal , and all of the seventh order , like those of the preceding tribunal . their employment is to be sent abroad , either as envoys or embassadours , either to distant parts of the empire or to foreign states . as when the king sends them to carry titles of honour to the mother or wise of a mandarin slain in the wars ; or after he has done the king and kingdom eminent service in the discharge of his employment . or when the emperour is pleas'd to confer or confirm the title of king to the prince of corea , or any other neighbouring sovereign . these embassies are very honourable , and sometimes no less gainfull . the tribunal of tai li su , i. e. of supream reason and justice , is so call'd , because they are entrusted to examine all doubtfull and intricate causes , and to confirm or annihilate the sentences of other tribunals , especially in reference to crimes that concern the estates , the honour and life of the king's subjects . the president of this tribunal is of the third order : his two lateral judges or assessors , of the fourth ; and the other inferiour mandarins , of which there are a great number , of the fifth and sixth . when the tribunal of crimes condemns to death any person of quality or other person of mean condition , and that the king finds the reason of the sentence dubious , he refers it always to san fa su , which is ▪ as it were his council of conscience . then three tribunals assemble together , the tai li su , the tu li yuen , or the superiour tribunal of visitors , and the tribunal of crimes . all these together re examine the process in the presence of the accusers and the party accused , and many times revoke the sentence . for that the prosecutor not having gain'd the tribunal of crimes , nor having money nor cunning enough to corrupt the other two , they judge according to reason and justice , and generally the king confirms the decision of those three tribunals . the tribunal tum chim su , takes care to have the king's orders and commands proclaim'd at court , and diligently to inform themselves of the calamities , oppressions and necessities of the people , and exactly and privately to inform the emperour . they are likewise entrusted to send to the king , or else to bury in silence , as they shall deem most proper , all the memorials of the mi●…itary mandarins , and the letters of the fourteen provinces of the veteran mandarins , who are dispens'd with from all manner of employments ; of the people , souldiers , and strangers that come from foreign countries . the mandarins of the province of pekim present their memorials immediately to the king himself , never taking notice of this tribunal ; the president of which is of the third order of mandarins ; his first assessor of the fourth , his second assessor of the fifth , and the rest of the inferiour mandarins of the sixth and seventh order . the tribunal tai cham su , is as it were an associate and assistant to the supream tribunal of ceremonies . the president is of the third order , his assessors of the fourth , and the rest of the mandarins , of which there are a great number , of the fifth and sixth orders . they take particular care of the king's musick and sacrifices : and in regard these sacrifices are perform'd in the temples dedicated to the heavens , the earth , the sun and moon , to rivers and mountains : this tribunal takes care of all those piles , which are very vast and magnificent : they also take care of the married bonzes , who are generally alchymists and fortune-tellers . two of these mandarins are appointed to give orders for the reception and lodging of strangers that come to court. lastly , they have the oversight of the publick courtesans , of the places of their habitation , and of those that govern and direct them in their infamous trade . the chineses , to shew their aversion to those miserable creatures call them ●…am ●…a , that is to say , men that have utterly bury'd in oblivion eight vertues , viz. obedience to the●… fathers and mothers , affection for their brethren and other kindred , fidelity toward their prince , sincerity , honesty , justice , modesty , chastity , and all manner of laudable sciences and custom●… ▪ this is the signification of those two words , which the chineses mark with only two letters , by which it is easie to see the force of their language , and the esteem which they have for vertue , though for the most part they follow their own deprav'd inclinations that carry them headlong into vice . the tribunal quan lo su , or of the royal inns , takes care for the provision of wine , cattel , and all other things necessary for the king's sacrifices , banquets , and for the entertainment of such as are treated at the king's charges whether chineses or foreigners . this tribunal is an associate to that of the ceremonies . the president is of the third order ; his assistants , one of the fourth , the other of the fifth , and all the rest of the mandarins , which are very numerous , of the seventh order . the mandarins of the tribunal tai po su , are of the same orders with those before mention'd . their business it is to take care of the horses , as well for the king's service , as for the wars . to which purpose they send their agents and their messengers to buy up such numbers as are necessary , which they send afterwards to the tribunal of war , to which this tribunal is an assistant , who distributes them to the commanders , and into the fortresses of the frontiers . during the government of the chineses , those horses were all bought up in the several provinces ; but now , the western tarters bring them to the court : and the emperour buys every year seventy thousand , besides what the great lords , the commanders , the souldiers , the learned mandarins and the people buy , which amount to double or treble the number . by which a man may judge of the vast number of horses at the court , which i dare not presume to mention , for fear it should be thought incredible . kin tien kien is the tribunal of the mathematicks . the president of which is of the fifth order ; his two assessors of the sixth , and the rest of the mandarins of the seventh and eighth . they apply themselves to astronomy ; and it is their business to give the king notice of the time and day of the eclipses of the sun and moon , and whether total or in part ; of which the emperour sends word to all the tribunals of the province , by the grand tribunal of ceremonies , to the end they may prepare themselves for the performance of the usual ceremonies which consist in their beating of drums during the eclipse , the mandarins kneeling all the while , and fixing their eyes upon the skie with a most awfull reverence . this tribunal also composes the kalendar , which is printed every year and distributed over all the empire ; neither is it lawfull to make any other , which is a thing forbidden under the for feiture of life . the tribunal call'd tai y yuen , or the tribunal of physick , is compos'd of the kings , queens and prince's physicians . they also take care of all others whom the king out of his especial grace and favour orders them to visit , and prepare the medicins themselves . the mandarins of this are of the same order as are those of the preceding tribunal , and both belong to the grand tribunal of ceremonies . the tribunal hum lu su , supplies the office of groom porter , and master of the ceremonies , which are observ'd when the king gives audience , or when he comes into the royal hall to receive the homages of the grandees and mandarins . this tribunal is an assistant to that of the ceremonies ; the president being of the fourth order ; the assessors of the fifth and sixth , and the rest of the mandarins of the seventh and eighth . the tribunal call'd xam len yuen take●… care of the gardens , orchards , and parks ; as also of the breeding of the cattel , sheep , pigs , wild ducks , fowl , and all sorts of creatures which are made use of in the royal sacrifices , feasts , and royal inns. it is under the jurisdiction of the tribunal of ceremonies , and the mandarins are of the same order with those of the tribunals of the mathematicks and physick . the tribunal xam pao su , lodges in the palace royal. it takes care of the emperour's seal , which is made of a most excellent and precious stone , as the signification of the two syllables xam pao denotes . it is square , and almost a hands breadth in diameter . when any tribunal has an occasion to make use of it , this tribunal is oblig'd to give notice to the king , and after it has been made use of and is lock'd up again , they are bound to give the king notice of that too . they are entrusted to have ready at all times the seals of all the tribunals of the court and empire , and to order what letters and marks are to be grav'd upon them , when the king con●…ers any new title or any employment upon any person , or when upon some reason of state he is pleas'd to change the seals . when the grand tribunal of mandarins has any occasion to confer commands and give dispatches to the mandarins of the court or provinces , they send for them to this tribunal after they have obtain'd leave of the emperour . the president of this court has but one assessor , but they are both doctours and of the fifth order . the rest are of the number of those that have been made mandarins out of favour , and are onely of the seventh or eighth order . the tribunal call'd kin y guei , or of the royal guard , is compos'd of several hundreds of military mandarins divided into four classe's . they of the first classis are of the second order of mandarins ; those of the second , of the third ; they of the third are of the fourth ; and those of the fourth classis , are of the fifth order . their employment is to guard the person of the king when he goes out of his palace , or gives audience to the grandees and mandarins : and upon this tribunal it is that he relies for the apprehending and arresting of persons considerable for their birth or dignity . they are generally the sons of great mandarins , brothers , or otherwise of kin to the queen , or sons or nephews of the king's sons ; or sons or nephews of the mandarins , who have perform'd great services ; in consideration of which the king bestows that favour vpon them . they are never advanc'd to other tribunals like the rest of the mandarins , who change continually from one tribunal to another . however , they are preferr'd in their own tribunal , and frequently to the dignity of xam xu , which is the title of the presidents of the six superiour tribunals ; and many times to the dignity of colao , or counsellors of state. they are greatly feared and respected by reason of their employments , and their nobility , and for that they are always near the person of the king. and though they are military mandarins they are exempt from the jurisdiction of the pim pu , or supream tribunal of arms , as being onely subject to the king to this tribunal belong two inferiour tribunals that abide in particular places . the first is call'd nan chin , or the watch tower of the south . the second pe chin , or watch tower of the north. the presidents of these two tribunals are of the fifth order ; and the inferiour mandarins , which are very numerous , are all of the seventh order . the employment of the mandarins of the first tribunal is to attend those who are sent to apprehend any great lords , and of the second to receive and guard the prisoners while in custody , till they are releas'd by the king's order , or deliver'd over to the tribunal of crimes . the two tribunals call'd xui que su , are properly directors of the audits of the tolls , which all things pay that are brought to pekim , and sold in the city . the first , which is the more considerable , takes care to set guards at all the gates of the city , to prevent the bringing in of any goods , unless they be first register'd and pay the duties demanded . the second receives the duties of all things that are bought and sold in the city , as slaves , horses , camels , cattel , &c. the presidents of these tribunals are of the seventh order , and the inferiour mandarins of the eighth and ninth . these two tribunals belong to the grand tribunal of the exchequer . tu pu , is as it were the tribunal of the ordinary judge of the king's houshold : their employment is twosold : the first is to arrest robbers and malefactors , and to make out their processes ; and then if they happen to be quitted they release them ; if they are thought worthy of death , they deliver them over to the tribunal of crimes . as for cut ▪ purses , for the first offence they brand them upon the left arm with a red hot iron : for the second offence , upon the right arm ; and for the third they deliver the offenders over to the tribunal of crimes . their next employment is to arrest fugitive slaves , which they first cause to be punish'd with a hundred lashes of a whip , and then to be restor'd to their masters . but of late years they are mark'd upon the left cheek , with two tartar and two chinese characters . but a chinese mandarin , by a memorial , besought the king to consider that the punishment was too rigorous for a crime that was rather the effect of desire of liberty , so natural to all mankind , than any act of a wicked inclination , and that it was a thing no way becoming the city of his majestie 's residence , to behold the streets so full of those deformed objects of cruelty . which counsel being approv'd by the king he order'd for the future that the letters should be branded upon the left arm. the president of this tribunal is of the second order ; his assistants are of the third , and the rest of the mandarins are of the seventh and eighth . to this tribunal there belongs a great number of catch-poles and thief takers , who with an industry and cunning more than ordinary , discover and apprehend all manner of thieves , robbers and runaway slaves . the tribunal call'd fu yn , is that of the two governours of the city of xun tien fu , or pekim ; but the first name is not in use , because pekim signifies properly the court of the north. these governours are above all the other governours of all the cities of the empire , and of the third order of mandarins , and their assessors of the fourth . the first has the oversight of all the students , and all the men of learning who are not yet mandarins . the second takes care to instruct the people , and to exhort them to live in peace and union , and to inform themselves of their manner of living , to punish those that introduce novelties and disorders , to cherish labour and industry , to administer justice equally to all men , to spare the people in the publick works , to know the number of the families and persons in the city , to watch day and night in redressing the miseries of the people , to defend them against the wealthy and potent , to comfort and ease the poor and afflicted , to recompence the vertuous , relieve the innocent and punish the guilty : and lastly to prepare the place and all things necessary for the publick sacrifices . such functions as these are easie demonstrations , that it is not without reason that the chineses call the governours of cities fu mu , that is to say , the father and mother of the people . there are yet two tribunals more call'd tai him hien , and von pin hien , whose employment is the same with that of the tribunal of the governours of the city upon which they depend , and are as it were the officers belonging to it . they are two , because that pe kim is divided into two cities , according to the custome of the empire , where the cities are said to be double or single , according to the largeness and extent of their territory . the presidents of these tribunals in cities where the court is kept are of the sixth order ; and in the cities of the provinces , of the seventh order ; and the four inferiour mandarins are of the seventh , eighth and ninth order . t●…um gin fu , is the tribunal of the grandees , that descend from father to son , of the royal family . the president is one of those that enjoy the title of king , and is always a person venerable for his age and his vertues . he is of none of the nine orders , because his dignity advances him above all the orders of the mandarins . his assessors also are always dignifi'd lords of the royal bloud , who are of no order for the same reason . all these officers take care to distribute the pensions which are paid to the kings kindred of the male line ; who whether they be great lords or poor , and at least fifteen or sixteen generations distant in bloud , have nevertheless some pension , all of them more or less according to their dignities and proximity of alliance . they have all the privilege to paint their houses and their furniture with red . but in regard the preceding family had reign'd for two hundred seventy seven years , the descendents from it were multiply'd to that degree and spread to such a distance from the source of the pedigree , and their divided revenues consequently so small that several of them were reduc'd to follow trades for their subsistance . so that when i enter'd first into the empire , i met with one in the capital of the province of kiam sì , that was a common porter , and to distinguish himself from the rest of his companions , carried the instruments of his profession , at his back , very bright , and varnish'd over with red . there were an infinite number of them , in the reign of the preceding family , dispers'd all over the empire , who abusing the privileges of their birth committed a thousand insolences , and extortions upon the poor people : but they have been all since utterly extirpated together with the family from whence they descended . at present , the kindred of the king of tartary that now reigns are all great lords , and live at court : but if their dominion long endures , they will multiply , and their numbers become no less burthensome than the former . this tribunal is also entrusted to determine all differences , and processes as well civil as criminal between the princes of the bloud , to give sentence according to the penalties which they deserve , and to order execution , after they have first inform'd the king of their proceedings . hoam cin is the tribunal of the king 's female kindred which are of two sorts . the first are they who descend from the king's daughters , married to young gentlemen call'd and chosen for those matches , and are call'd tu ma. these according to the custom of china , are not lookt upon as princes of the bloud , nor as the king's kindred , nor have they any right of succession to the crown , though they should have several heirs males ; which custom is also observ'd among the people . for in china to marry a daughter is to exclude her for ever from her fathers family , and graft her into the family of her husband , whose sir name she assumes at the same time instead of her own . thence it comes to pass , that the chineses , when they would say that a maid is ally'd to the family of her husband , never make use of the word kin , to goe , but of the word quei , to return : asmuch as to say , she is not gon , but is return'd to her family . thus they explain themselves also when they speak of the dead : for they do not say , such a one is dead ; but such a one is returned to the earth . by the same reason , when a grandfather speaks of the children of his son , he calls them barely sun su , my grand children : but when he speaks of his daughters children , he calls them vai sun su , my grand children without : for they look upon them to be of the son in laws family . the second sort of the king's kindred by the female side , are the fathers , brothers , uncles and other kindred of the queen , the king's sons in law , their fathers , brothers , uncles , and other kindred . out of these two sorts the king makes choice of some of the most considerable to compose this tribunal and to act the same things as the officers of the tribunal of the royal bloud . they differ onely in this , that the latter are of none of the nine orders , the former are mandarins of the first and second order . though they esteem much more honourable the titles of hoam cin , and fu ma , or the king's kindred , than that of mandarin , though of the first order : but this second sort of kindred was also extirpated by the tartars with the preceding family . thus far concerning the tribunals of the mandarins and of the government of the court. we are now to give a short accompt of the tribunals of the provinces . notes upon the fourteenth chapter . he causeth a choice to be made at pe kim of several young gentlemen , &c. here we are to observe , that in this place the author onely speaks of what was practis'd in the time of the chinese emperours , for the tartar emperours have alter'd this custome , and never marry their daughters but to kings , princes or great lords , as our author himself acknowledges a little lower . chap. xv. to every one of the fifteen provinces there belongs a supream tribunal , which has the oversight of all the rest . the president bears the titles of tu tam , kiun muen , tu yuen , siun fu , with several other names , which all signifie no more than governour of a province or viceroy , with us . these presidents are of the first , second or third order , according as the king is pleas'd to regulate them , when he sends them into the provinces . they are intrusted with the whole government , as well in times of peace as in war , and with the command of the people and souldiers as well in civil as criminal matters . they give notice to the king and the six superiour tribunals of all matters of importance . on the other side all the kings orders , and dispatches with those of the superiour tribunals are directed to this tribunal , and all the mandarins of the province are bound to repair to this tribunal in all affairs of moment . there are other viceroys , that govern two , three or four provinces , and are call'd tsum to , as leam quam tsum to , or viceroy of the provinces of quam tum and quam si. quam tum signifies the province extended toward the east , and quam si , the province extended toward the west . there are other such like viceroys in china as in the provinces bordering upon tartary , and other places of importance . and besides the viceroy there is in every province a visiter call'd ngan tai , or ngan yuen , of which we have spoken formerly . lastly , there is a third considerable officer call'd tsum pim , who commands all the forces of the province , and is of the first order of mandarins . these three supream presidents of the tribunals of the provinces have under them several inferiour mandarins , who assist them in the dispatch of business ; and though these three tribunals general have their palaces in the capital city , nevertheless they are not always resident there , but keep their circuits from place to place as business requires . but for the particular tribunals of the capital cities they are these that follow . every capital city has two tribunals , in which properly consists the whole government of the province ; the one for civil the other for criminal affairs . the first is call'd pu chim su , the president of which is a mandarin of the first degree of the second order . the palace belonging to this tribunal , like those at the court , contains on both sides , two other tribunals , which are not inferiour but assistants to the first tribunal . that on the left hand is the most considerable and is call'd tsan chim : having two presidents , both of the second degree of the third order . the other on the right hand is call'd tsan y ; the presidents of which are both equal , and of the second degree of the fourth order . to all these three tribunals belong a great number of inferiour mandarins , call'd xeu lien quen , whose business it is to decide all civil matters , and to pay and receive all the revenues of the province . the criminal tribunal is call'd nghan cha su , and the president who is of the third order has no assessors , but two classes of mandarins under him . those of the first classis , who are call'd to su , are of the fourth order . they of the second classis , who are call'd cien su , are of the fifth order ; and the mandarins of these two classes are call'd tao li , or tao tus●… ▪ these tao li are the visiters of all the quarters of the province in which they have their tribunals . some of them take care of the post horses , the royal inns , and the king's barks , so far as their jurisdiction reaches , and are call'd ye chuen tao ▪ others that are call'd pim pi tao , are intrusted to inspect the several troops and companies of the province ; others to drain the lands and level the highways , who are call'd tun tien tao . this tribunal has power to punish criminals by banishment , as also by confiscation of goods and lo●…s of life . and if there be no visiter in the province , it has an eye over all the other mandarins , and gives notice to the king of what passes in the province , when business requires their information ▪ in a word , these two tribunals do the office of the six supream tribunals of the court , and are as it were their substitutes . every province is divided into districts , and to every district belongs a mandarin call'd tao ●…i , who is as it were a visiter , or inspe●…er into the manners and behaviour of the officers within his jurisdiction . he takes care to solicit the governours of the towns and cities to make quick payments of their duties to the king ▪ there are some also that take no less care of the rivers and sea coasts in their quarters . they that look after the rivers are call'd ho tao , and the surveyors of the sea coasts h●… tao . all these mandarins belong to the tribunal of inspecters or overseers call'd co tao , of which we have already spoken . all the cities of the first rank whether capital or no , have a tribunal where the governour of the city or territory presides , who is a mandarin of the fourth order , and is call'd chi fu . he has three assessors , the first call'd tum chi , the second tum pu●…n , and the third chui quen , who are of the sixth and seventh order . they are also call'd second , third and fourth lord , of the second , third or fourth chair , or of the second , third or fourth city ; in regard the president is call'd the first lord , the first chair , and the first city . there are four other inferiour mandarins call'd kim lie chu su , chao mo , and kim k●…ao , which are onely of the seventh , eighth or ninth order . the imployment of this tribunal is the same with that of the governour of pe kim . all the cities of the empire are provided with such mandarins as these . but if it be a place of great trade , or that the territory be of a large extent , then the number of these mandarins is doubl'd . the cities of the second rank call'd cheu are of two sorts ▪ those of the first sort are subject to the capitals onely , as the cities of the first rank , and have cities which depend upon them . those of the second sort are subject to the cities of the first order , whether they have cities depending upon them or no. the president of these cities is call'd chi cheu . he is of the second degree of the fifth order , and has two assessors ; of which the first is call'd cheu ●…um , and the second cheu poon , who are of the second degree of the sixth and second order ▪ he has under him also a third mandarin call'd l●… mo , of the second degree of the ninth order . the people call this governour tai ye , or the great or first lord ; the other three the second , third or fourth lord. their employment is the same with the governours of the cities of the first rank . all the other cities of the empire have a tribunal , of which the president is call'd chi hien , and is of the first degree of the seventh order . he has also two assessors , of which the first is call'd hien chim , of the eighth order ; and the second who is of the ninth is call'd chu pu . he has also a third under him who is call'd tien su , who is of no order , but if he acquit himself well of his employment for three years , the governor of the city gives him a certificate to the governour of the superiour city , and the governour of that city to the governour of the capital . the last governour certifies to the two grand tribunals of the capital city , and they to the viceroy . the viceroy writes to the grand tribunal of the mandarins , and they to the counsellors of state , who inform the king : and by him generally he is made a mandarin of the eighth or ninth order . this is the road which the mandarins observe for their promotion to new dignities . but this good fortune never befalls them , if they do not purchase it by presents proportionable to what they may squeeze out of their employments ; and this kind of trade is driven as openly as if it were an establish'd law among them . this is the reason that justice and employments are sold as at an outry , all over the empire , but more especially at court ; so that there is no body but the king who can be properly said to mind the publick good , all the rest regarding nothing but their private interests . and of this manner of proceeding i will bring ye one example , of which i my self was an eye witness . there was a young gentleman whose name was simon , a very good christian , who was a mandarin of a city of the second rank , by a particular favour which the emperour shew'd him , in regard his father , viceroy of the province of ●…n si ▪ was slain fighting against an army of robbers that had rais'd a rebellion in the province . the three years of his employment being expired , he was advanced to be mandarin of a city of the first rank , and after the expiration of that employment he repaired to court , according to the custome , in hopes to be preferred to another city yet more considerable for the recompence of his services duely perform'd . the king referr'd his petition to the tribunal of the 〈◊〉 . presently letters were sent him from that tribunal to le●… him know , that if he would deposite in a third hand fourteen v●…n of silver , which amounts to about a hundred thousand crowns , they would give him the government of the city of ●…un ●…m in the province of xan si ; which is one of the best peopl'd , the most remarkable for trade , and the richest cities of the whole empire . to which this vertuous christian return'd for answer , that if he had such a summ by him , nay though it were far less , he would never go about to move for any more employment , in regard a smaller summ than that would suffice him to live at his ease . nor did he think it convenient to take up so large a sum at great interest , as others did ; by which they were forc'd for satisfaction of their creditors , and to glut their insatiate avarice , to turn real tyrants and greedy wolves , that devour'd the cities , and opprest the miserable people wherever they came , which they were otherwise bound to protect and defend . so that they might dispose of that employment to him that was able to purchase it ; but that for his part he would be contented with what sell to his ●…t now it is the custom to write as many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as there are mandarins that stand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , upon little thin boards , which are thrown into a vessel , and every one is governour of that city of which he draws the name . nevertheless when a man has agreed with the tribunal , the tablets are so order'd that the person draws the city which he desires . however this artifice fail'd a mandarin in the year , who had given a good summ to a prothonotary , who had promis'd him the ready draught of a city of great trade , and not far distant . for he drew a miserable city in the province of quei cheu , the most remote and the poorest in the whole empire . thereupon the wretched and unfortunate mandarin quite out of his wits at his ill success , without any respect to the tribunal , or the presence of above three hundred mandarins , rose up all in a rage ( for they draw upon their knees ) crying out with a loud voice he was undone , and throwing off his robe and his cap , fell upon the prothonotary , threw him upon the ground , and with his foot and fist belabouring the poor officer , cry'd out , k●…ave and impostor as thou art , where is the mony that i gave thee ? where is the city of which thou gav'st me a promise , with many other reproaches of the same nature ? thereupon the tribunal broke up , and the mandarin and the prothonotary were both committed to the prison of the criminal tribunal , where they were both in great hazard of being condemn'd to death . for such sort of merchandizing is death by the laws , besides that the scandalous circumstances of the action render'd the crime much more enormous . in all the towns and cities of the empire there is a tribunal compos'd of a president , and at least two or three assessours ; which is call'd kiao quon , or judges of the men of letters . for , that their business is to take care of learning and learned men ; and more especially to overlook the batchelours of art , which are very numerous , and frequently very poor , yet trusting to their privileges , become bold and insolent , and practice many acts of violence and knavery to get money from poor and rich , and many times throw off that respect which is due to the presidents and governours . therefore the ancient kings with much prudence erected this court to apprehend and punish them , either by whipping or other penalties according to their demerits , and to degrade them if incorrigible . which is the reason that the batchelours both fear and respect those mandarins after an extraordinary manner . this court also has power to assemble from time to time , all the learned men of the city ; that is to say , the batchelours , licentiates , doctours and old mandarins excus'd from service by reason of their age , to treat of sciences and vertue . to which purpose they give them themes taken out of their books , upon which they make several comments , which this tribunal examines , & publickly either applaud or discommends ; so that these officers are rather professours than mandarins . besides these mandarins which are common to all the empire , there are other tribunals appropriated to particular places and provinces : as the mandarins of the salt ; who take care to distribute it over all china by publick undertakers , and to prevent private merchants from uttering any , to the prejudice of the king's revenue . other mandarins there are who are as it were stewards of the rents belonging to the king and the great lords , more especially in the provinces that lye upon the sea. there is also another tribunal call'd ti kin su , and by the portugueses tai qui si for indeed the portugueses corrupt all the chinese words : for the city of hiam xan or the mount of odours , they call ham sam. ma cao is call'd ama gao . that is to say , the bay or gulph of the idol ama. for gao signifies a bay ; and ama is the name of an idol , which is worship'd in that part. these are the tribunals of the letter'd mandarins : those of the military mandarins are yet more numerous . for besides that they are in all places where the tribunal of the learned mandarins are erected , they are also in several important places that separate the provinces , in all ports and bays , and many more upon the frontiers next to tartary . there is likewise sent from the court a catalogue of all the learned mandarins which is printed and reprinted every season of the year , wherein are set down the names , the titles , the countrey and the time when every one receiv'd their degrees . and such another catalogue is printed of the military mandarins . the number of the learned mandarins over all the empire is thirteen thousand six hundred forty seven , and that of the military mandarins amounts to eighteen thousand five hundred and twenty : in all thirty two thousand one hundred sixty seven mandarins , which though it be most certain may seem a thing incredible though their distribution , their distinction , and their subordination as much surpasses belief : it seems as if the legislators had omitted nothing , and that they had foreseen all inconveniences that were to be fear'd . so that i am perswaded no kingdom in the world could be better govern'd or more happy , if the conduct and probity of the officers were but answerable to the institution of the government . but in regard they have no knowledge of the true god , nor of the eternal rewards and punishments of the other world , they are subject to no remorses of conscience ; they place all their happiness in pleasure , in dignity and riches ; and therefore to obtain these fading advantages they violate all the laws of god and man ; trampling under foot religion , reason , justice , honesty , and all the rights of consanguinity and friendship . the inferiour officers mind nothing but how to defraud the superiour mandarins ; they the supream tribunals , and all together how to cheat the king : which they know how to do with so much cunning and address , making use in their memorials of words and expressions so soft , so honest , so resp●… 〈◊〉 , so humble and full of adulation ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so plausible and seemingly disinteren 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…ded prince frequently takes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for solemn truths . so that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 themselves continually oppress'd and 〈◊〉 ●…tud , without any reason , murmur and 〈◊〉 ●…ditions and revolts ; which have caus'd ●…o much ●…ne and so many changes in the empire . nevertheless there is no reason that the excellency and perfection of the laws of china should suffer for the depravity and wickedness of the magistrates . chap. xvi . of the grandeur of the emperour of china , and of his revenues . i have observ'd in the third chapter the three opinions which the chineses have concerning the beginning of their empire . nor do they esteem their kings to be of less antiquity , in regard their government has been always monarchical and absolute without any mixture of aristocracy . i have also observ'd that cum fu cius , and all the learned men reject the first opinion as merely fabulous . i shall therefore only add , that according to the second opinion that the chineses were under the government of kings two thousand nine hundred fifty two years before the birth of christ. king fohi was the first of their kings , and the founder of their empite , which began in the province of xen si , the most western part of china toward the north. the chineses paint this king cloath'd with the leaves of trees , and all agree that his kingdom was of no great extent at first , nor his people very numerous . their histories relate , how that when this king began to reign , the chineses liv'd upon herbs and wild fruits ▪ drank the blood of beasts , and clad themselves in skins . but that he taught them to make nets as well for hunting as fishing , and was the first inventer of the chinese letters . all the learned believ'd this opinion probable , and some there are that hold it for certain and unquestionable . in a word it seems very probable , that fohi might be the first king of china ; in the regard that if we set aside the fables which the chineses have added , and of which the greeks and romans are no less guilty when they speak of their first founders , the sequel of their story and the successive train of their kings seems to have much of truth . for according to the computation of their histories and chronologies , we clearly find that the first king of china began to reign about two hundred years after the universal deluge according to the version of the seventy interpreters . in which time the descendants of noah might well spread themselves to the farther end of asia ; seeing that within the same space they expanded themselves over all the western parts of asia , into africa and a good part of europe . the third opinion asserts that the first king of china was yao , who according to their chronology began to reign four thousand and twenty five years ago . their histories relate that in his time there were both mathematicians and astrologers ; that he caus'd great ditches and chanels to be made for the draining away of the waters of the grand deluge , that till then cover'd the valleys and the champaign grounds . this king was a prince illustrious for his vertues and his transcendent parts , and is still honour'd as one of the wi sest and most vertuous princes of china : this opi nion passes for currant and unquestionable among the chineses . and all the fathers that have had the greatest knowledge and insight into their books and histories , hold this latter opinion for certain , and the second for probable . and because that according to the version of the holy scripture call'd the vulgar , it would of necessity follow that fohi and yao must have been born and reign'd before the deluge , therefore we are forc'd in this countrey to follow the version of the seventy . which being granted , the history of this empire seems very probable , well trac'd , and conformable not only to the egyptian , assyrian , greek and roman histories , but which is yet far more surprising , to the chronology of sacred scripture . according to the second opinion then which is most probable , from king tohi , who began to reign about two hundred years after the deluge to the emperour cam hi , who reign'd in the year . there have been two hundred thirty six kings , divided into twenty two sidifferent families , who have govern'd this empire for the space of four thousand five hundred thirty four years . which families endur'd for a longer or lesser time , according as they govern'd well or ill ; and till another revolting , put the king to death , routed out all the princes of his family , and all the nobility which he had rais'd , and made himself master of the empire . at the beginning these rebels were either petty kings or great lords : but afterwards they happen'd to be men of low birth and mean condition . the first king of the preceding family , was a person of very obscure parentage , whose name was chum . he was a long time a servant among the priests of the idols ; after which , he betook himself to be a robber upon the high-way . afterwards being banish'd he put himself at the head of certain free booters , and after a great deal of prosperous success made himself master of the empire . at his coronation he call'd himself hum vu , or the valiant and warlike : but then the learned flatterers advanc'd his titles , and call'd him tai mim , which signifies a reign of great luster . his posterity reign'd in china two hundred seventy six years , and till the year , that the tartars made themselves masters of the empire , and destroy'd the royal family . all those that revolt pretend that it is by the decree of heaven , that sent them to ease the people opprest by the tyranny of their governours : and this opinion , or rather vision finds so much credit in the priests of the chineses , and is so deeply rooted in their minds as if it were one of the greatest truths in the world , insomuch that there is hardly one among them that does not hope to be an emperour at one time or other : and this is the reason of those frequent revolts which we find in this empire , to day in one province , to morrow in another ; nay many times onely in one city or in one town . many times you shall see a miserable wretch advanc'd to be a king , sometimes by a troop of fifty bandity , sometimes by a hundred or two hundred peasants , but more frequently by a certain sect of idolaters , who make a profession of creating new kings , and establishing a new government in the empire . 't is a wonderfull thing to see the comedies , or rather tragedies , which are acted every day upon the theatre of this empire . for he that but to day was but an ignominious robber , and under that notion both dreaded and hated , let him but shift his habit , and take upon him the crown , the robes and ornaments of a king , and the same man to morrow shall be belov'd and respected by all the world , and though he is known to be of vile and abject birth , they shall presently call him the son of heaven , and lord of the universe . for that the chineses , as we have said , call their kingdom tien hia , that is to say , all that which is under the heaven , or su hai chinun , that is to say , all that is between the four seas . titles conformable to their pride and their ignorance , and to their scorn of strangers : so that it is the same thing among them , to call a man master of all that is under the heaven , or between the four seas , as to call him king of china . the chineses give their emperour several losty and magnificent titles . for example , they call him tien hu , son of heaven ; xim tien hu , holy son of heaven ; hoam ti , august and great emperour ; xim xoam , holy emperour ; hoam xam , august sovereign ; xim kium , holy prince ; xim xam , holy sovereignty ; que chu , lord of the kingdom ; chao tim , palace royal ; van sui , ten thousand years ; with several other titles full of grandeur and majesty , which i omit for fear of being tedious . so that 't is the same thing to say son of heaven , or ten thousand years , or palace royal , as to say king or emperour : yet notwithstanding all these idle flatteries , this prince is far from being so vain as the king of monomotopa , who believes it to be in his power to command the sun , the moon and stars ; or so ambitiously politick as the king of siam , who knowing by experience that the great river that crosses his countrey overflows its banks every year at a certain season , and that it returns again by degrees within a certain time , marches forth in great pomp out of his palace , to command the waters to retire , and fall down into the sea. for though the chineses give these great titles to their king , and though he suffers them , yet neither he , nor they , at least the learned and more prudent sort , are so unprovided of reason , as to believe him to be the real son of heaven : but onely that he is an adopted son , whom heaven has made choice of to be lord of the empire , for the government and defence of the people . nevertheless we cannot deny but that these titles demonstrate not a little presumption in those that ascribe , and in him that assumes them . but it is in some measure excusable in a pagan people , and which inhabit an empire so spacious , so puissant and so flourishing . so much the rather , for that the king never makes use of them , when he speaks of himself . for in private he onely uses the word ngo , or i , and which is common to all his subjects : and when he speaks in publick seated upon his throne he uses the word chin , which signifies the same , onely with this difference , that no other person but himself can make use of it ; wherein he is more modest than many of our princes , who are continually swelling out the catalogues of their affected titles with new additions . the most part of sovereign princes create dukes , marquisses , and other great lords , as well as the emperour of china ; but he outvies them in this , that of late days he takes upon him a power of making gods and idols . it was formerly a custome in this empire , that when the king was desirous to recompence the merits of any illustrious person for the great services which he had done the kingdom , he built him up after his death a magnificent palace , where his name was usually set up engraven in gold , with titles and encomiums proportionable to his merits . for example ; somewhat above a thousand years agoe , there was in china a most renowned captain , who for several years defended the empire and the people , and restor'd the king and kingdom to its ancient lustre , after he had wone several famous victories , with vast labour and toils , with great expence of blood , and at length the loss of his own blood , while bravely fighting against the rebels of his king and countrey . therefore in acknowledgment of so much fidelity and so many heroick actions , the emperour resolv'd after his death to keep up that honour which he had so well preserv'd in his life-time . to which purpose he built him a magnificent temple , wherein he put his statue , and declar'd him emperour of all china . this valiant captain and several others of equal vertue are now ador'd , as pagods or deities , by the king and all the chineses , who forgetting that the intention of their ancestours was onely to honour vertuous persons , and to excite and encourage others by their example to be valiant and faithfull , lost by degrees the knowledge of what they formerly had obtain'd , that there was but one onely god , and plung'd themselves headlong into idolatry . at present the kings assume to themselves a privilege to deisie whom they please , as it was anciently the custome of the senate of rome ; of which i shall here produce two instances that merit observation . when father matthew ricci first enter'd into china , it was govern'd by the emperour van lie , whose reign which lasted eight and forty years was no less happy for the kingdom , which he all along maintain'd in peace and plenty , than he himself was unfortunate in the government of his family . for he made choice for tutor to the prince who was heir to the crown , of a colao or counsellor of state ▪ a person of great policy and great learning , whose name was ch●… k●… che●… . this person abusing the easie freedom which he had of entring into the palace , which his great reputation and dignity allow'd him , insinuated himself into that familiarity with the emperour's mother , that she abandon'd her self entirely to the lust of that great officer ; which when the emperour came to understand , he forthwith put him to death . as for the lady , she laying deeply to heart the asfront , and death of the colao , and fearing the same destiny her self , within a few days fell sick and dy'd . but then the emperour in some measure to repair the reputation of his mother by giving her honours more than ordinary , solemnly declar'd that she was kieu lien pu sa , that is to say , a goddess of nine flowers ; and erected her temples over the whole empire , where she is ador'd under this title , as the curtisan flora was honour'd among the romans for the goddess of flowers . after the death of this colao , the mandarins advis'd the emperour to burn the commentaries which he had made upon the books compos'd by cum su sius : but he answer'd them with his wonted prudence , that he onely punish'd his evil deeds , and not the good works which he had made for the instruction of the prince and the whole empire . in short , that commentary is the most excellent piece which the chineses have upon that subject . it is full of moral discourses well handl'd ; full of solid maxims and arguments ; and of clear and true decisions of many difficult controversies : and for those reasons it is a book which our fathers who have acquir'd the knowledge of the language study very much . it is about four hundred years ago , that a bonze of the sect of those that never shave their heads , yet marry , by the chineses call'd tao su , so insinuated himself into the affection of the prince then reigning , by means of his skill in chymistry , and after that by his magick arts , and other diabolical inventions , that he not onely esteem'd him as one that was more than a man during his life , but also after his death declar'd him god and lord of heaven , of the sun , the moon and stars . by these two examples it is evident , how great the ignorance of the people is , to believe that the emperour has a power to make an almighty god of a feeble miserable man ; and to what an excess the flattery of the learned extends it self , who not only approve , but perswade the king to actions so contrary to all manner of reason . which gives us an opportunity to convince them with the greatest ease in the world by this dilemma . either the king is more powerfull than this pagod , or this deity ; or this pagod is more powerfull than the king. if they say that the king is more powerfull , how comes it then to pass , say we , that the king throws himself upon his knees before the pagod , and adores him by bowing his head to the earth ? why does he offer him incense ? why does he implore of him long life for himself , and peace for his kingdom , with several other blessings ? i●… they say , as usualthey do , that the pagod is more powerfull , then we answer them thus . this power cannot proceed from any other reason , but onely that he is a pagod . now it is the king that makes the pagod ; and therefore the king is more powerfull than he. and to let them see that the pagod has no power , we ask them whether the king can grant them ▪ long life , health , children , &c. they answer that he is so far from being able to grant these blessings to them , that he cannot bestow them upon himself . which being really so , we reply , that seeing the pagod derives all the power he has from the king , and that the king cannot give him that power which he has not himself , as you your selves confess ; it follows evidently that the pagod has no power at all . they understand the force of reason well enough , and some of them abandon their errours to embrace the truth ▪ but for the most part they answer with a great deal of civility ; tsai lai lim kiao , we will return another time to hear your doctrine : which is the very same answer which the ar●…opagites made st. paul. we now come to the revenues of this puissant monarch , which are pay'd into his treasures and magazines every ▪ year . there are pav'd into the treasury every year , eighteen millions and six hundr'd thousand crowns in silver , not including his tolls and customs upon what are bought and sold over the whole empire , nor the profit of some millions which the king lends at excessive interest , nor the revenues of his crown lands , his woods and gardens which are very great . nor the money which comes by con●…scations which happen every day in that court , and the sales of goods immoveable consiscated for high treason , and leavy'd upon the estates of rebels , robbers of the king's money , or that robb the people of a thousand crowns and upward , or that are convicted of hainous crimes , or commit great miscarriages in the exercise of their trusts ; or in several other cases where the avarice of the chief ministers resolve to have a pretence to despoyle their inferiours . there are pay'd into the treasury under the name of the queens revenues , eighteen hunder'd twenty three thousand nine hunder'd sixty two crowns . into the magazines of the court are carry'd every year , forty three millions three hunder'd twenty eight thousand eight hunder'd thirty four sacks of rice and wheat . . thirteen hunder'd and fifteen thousand nine hunder'd thirty seven loaves of salt ; each loaf weighing fifty pound . . two hunder'd fifty eight pound of very ●…ine vermillion . . fourscore and fourteen thousand seven hunder'd thirty seven pound of varnish . . thirty eight thousand five hunder'd and fifty pound of dry'd fruits , as raisons , figgs , wallnuts , chestnuts , &c. into the king's wardrobes are brought sixteen hunder'd fifty five thousand four hunder'd thirty two pounds of pieces of silk of several colours , as velvets , sattins , damasks and other sorts , not including the royal habits which are brought in the barks of which we have already spoken . . four hunder'd seventy six thousand two hunder'd and seventy pieces of slight silks , such as the chineses wear in summer . . two hunder'd seventy two thousand nine hunder'd and three pounds of raw silk . . three hunder'd fourscore and sixteen thousand four hunder'd and fourscore pieces of cotton cloath . . four hunder'd sixty four thousand two hunder'd and seventeen pounds of cotton . . fifty sixty thousand two hunder'd and fourscore pieces of ●…axen cloath . lastly , twenty one thousand four hunder'd and seventy sacks of beans for the king's horses instead of oats . and two millions five hunder'd fourscore and eighteen thousand , five hunder'd fourscore and three bottles of straw , every bottle weighing fifteen pound . these two last proportions were so order'd under the chinese kings , but at present they are advanc'd to treble , nay quadruple the quantity , by reason of the great number of horses which the tartars keep ▪ besides these things which i took out of the chinese authour already quoted , there are several other sorts of provision brought to court , as the particular duty 's of tenants and proprietours of lands ; as oxen , sheep , pigs , geese , ducks , hens and other domestick fowl : also venison o●… wild flesh , as bears , deer , hares , rabbets , pheasants , partridges , with other land and water fowl : fish , as barbels , trouts very large , and several other sorts , all excellent in their kinds , of which i cannot give the names in portuguese . all sorts of garden herbs , as green and fresh in the middle of winter , which is very sharp in that court , as in the midst of spring . wherein we must acknowledge the wonderfull industry of that nation : for they preserve all those sorts of plants in places prepar'd on purpose , or else by the means of subterraneal ovens , which they warm to what degree of heat they please : so that you cannot believe it to be an artificial heat unless you see it . they also bring oyl , butter , vinegar , and all sorts of spice ; precious wines from all parts and various compositions of waters : meal , bread , march-panes , and biskets of several sorts : together with all manner of fruit which we have in europe , melons , cucumbers , grapes , cherries , peaches , pears , apples , and many other sorts which we have not . i cannot tell the precise quantity of these things , which are daily brought to the court ; however i can safely say , there is such an abundance of every thing that it is almost incredible , and would be more surprizing , were i able to give you a just account . and therefore to give the reader an idea of the plenty i have seen , i shall onely add this short relation . upon the eighth of december . the king order'd three mandarins to come and burn incense before the tomb of father iohn adam , on purpose to do him a particular honour ; and farther order'd three hunder'd twenty five crowns to be given to the three fathers then at court of which i was one , to defray the charges of his funeral . several mandarins that were our friends , and the greatest part of the christians of pekim invited themselves to the ceremony which was very neat and exactly perform'd ; but that is not to my purpose . the next day we went according to custom , to return our humble thanks to the emperour for so extraordinary a favour . which when we had done ; his majesty sent a messenger to us to bid us stay , for that he had something more to say to us . we waited above an hour , and about three a clock in the afternoon we were carry'd into the royal hall , where the emperour was seated in his throne , and commanded us to seat our selves at the first table of the third rank on the right side . we obey'd ; and then most of the principal officers that reside in the court , among which many were of the blood royal , took their places according to their degrees . there were two hunder'd and fifty tables , and upon every one four and twenty silver plates about a hands breadth and a half in diameter , set one above another after the manner of the tartars ; that is to say , one upon the table , the rest at a distance one from another in the air , their edges being supported by the edges of the first ; all full of viands , and several sorts of fruits and comfitures , but without any potages . at the beginning of the feast the emperour sent us from his own table , two plates of gold as big as the silver ones , full of preserves and excellently tasted fruits . about the middle of the repast , he sent us another plate of gold , wherein were twenty apples of the largest and best in the kingdom , call'd by the name of pin quo . at the end of the feast he sent us another plate full of pears , and those apples of gold , of which we have spoken in another place . the favour which the emperour did us at that time , seem'd to us surprizingly extraordinary ; as it did to all those that heard the relation of it : but it was no more than what was usual , to all the rest that were invited ; in regard they are feasted by the king in the same manner every day . not but that at other times upon certain occasions of publick rejoycing he treats much more magnificently all the great lords and mandarins of the court , which are about five thousand . by which the reader may readily conjecture at the grandeur and puissance of this emperour ; and that the abundance of provisions which is brought continually to the court , is far beyond the relation which i have made . notes upon the sixteenth chapter . father magaillans had already spoken of the three opinions of the chineses concerning the antiquity of china . and i make no question but that if he had liv'd to finish this work , he would have put all that he says of it in the same chapter . however i did not think it proper for me to pare off any thing from this chapter ; as well for that i would not make an alteration so considerable , as for that the authour has inserted several new and 〈◊〉 circumstances , and for that the matter is also of great moment . besides that this chapter being compos'd in the year . serves for a confirmation of the third , which f. magaillans had written in the year before ; as may be seen by the difference of the dates which he sets down in this work. chap. xvii . a desoription of the city of pe kim : of the walls that enclose the emperour's palace : and the form of the principal houses of china . the city or court of pe kim is seated in a plain . it forms a vast square ; each of the sides of which is twelve chinese furlongs in length , which make about three italian miles , or near a portugal league . it has nine gates ; three upon the south side , and two upon each of the other sides : not twelve gates , according to the relation of f. martini in his atlas p. . wherein he seems to have follow'd m. polo . l. . c. . this city is now inhabited by the tartars and their troops divided into eight quarters or banners , as they call ' em . but in regard that under the preceding kings the inhabitants were so multiply'd that the capital was not sufficient to contain them , nor the nine suburbs answering to the nine gates ; which if they are not every one a great city , are at least as big as many great boroughs ; there was a new city built , of a square form like the old one ; of which each of the sides is six chinese furlongs , or an italian mile and a half in length , having the north side joyning to the south side of the old city . it has seven gates and every one a suburb well peopled ; more especially that which looks toward the west ; for that is the side where all that come from all parts of the empire enter into the capital city . both the one and the other city is divided into five quarters , or jurisdictions , as we have said in the fourteenth chapter . the principal streets , some run from the north to the south , others from the east to the west . but they are all so streight , so long , so broad and so well proportion'd , that it is easie to see they were mark'd out with a line , and not built by hap hazard , as in our cities of europe . the little streets run all from the east to the west , and divide all the space between the great streets into equal and proportionable islands . both the one and the other are known by their particular names , as the street of the king's kindred , the white tower-street , the iron lyons-street , the fish-street , the aquavity-street , and so of the rest . there is a book to be sold that speaks of the names and situation of the streets , which serves for the use of the lacquies that attend upon the mandarins in their visits , and to their tribunals , and carry their presents , their letters , and their orders to several parts of the city and empire . for they are continually sending a great number all over the kingdom . whence comes that proverb so often in the mouths of the chineses , that the provinces send mandarins to pe kim , and pe kim in exchange sends them none but lacquies and messengers . and indeed it is a rare thing to meet with a mandarin who is a native of that city . the fairest of all the streets is that which is call'd cham gan kiai , or the street of perpetual repose . it runs from east to west , bounded on the north side by the walls of the king's palace , and upon the south side by several tribunals , and palaces of great lords . it is so spacious , that it is about thirty fathoms broad ; and so famously known , that the learned in their writings make use of it to signifie the whole city , taking a part for the whole . for it is the same thing to say , such a one lives in the street of perpetual repose , as to say he lives at pe kim . if the houses were but high , and built to the street like ours , the city would shew much more stately . but they are all low buildings , to shew the respect which they have to the king's palace . yet there are some palaces that belong to the great lords , which are lofty and magnificent . but they are built backward , so that you see nothing to the street but a great gate , which has houses on each side , inhabited by their domesticks or by merchants and handycraft tradesmen . however this is very convenient for publick convenience : for in our cities a great part of the streets is taken up by houses of noble men , so that the inhabitants are forc'd to go a great way to market . whereas at pe kim , and in all the other cities of china , there is every thing to be sold at your door for entertainment , subsistance or pleasure . for these little houses are as so many magazines or markets , shops and taverns . but for the multitude of people , so numerous it is , that i dare not presume to utter it , nor do i know how to make it understood . all the streets both of the old and new city are crowded with people , as well the small streets as the great , as well those at the farther ends as those in the hart of the place . the throng is every where so great , that there is nothing to compare with it but the fairs and processions of europe . the emperour's palace is seated in the midst of this great city , and fronts toward the south , according to the custom of that empire , where you shall rarely see a city , palace or house of any great person which does not face that point of the compass ▪ it is surrounded with a double enclosure of walls , one within the other , in form of a long square . the outward enclosure is a wall of an extraordinary height and thickness , plaister'd both within and without with red morter , and cover'd with a small roof of varnished bricks of a yellow gold colour , lay'd with great art and agreement . the length of it from the south to the north gate is eight chinese furlongs , or two italian miles . this enclosure has four gates , one in the middle of each side ; and every gate compos'd of three portals of which the middlemost is always kept shut , and never open'd but onely for the king. the rest are always open to those that go in and out of the palace from break of day , till the bell rings for clea●…ing the palace , except the south gates , which are never but half open , unless the king goes out or in . in the time of the chinese kings , there was a guard of thirty souldiers with their captain , and ten eunuchs at each portal ; but at present , not above twenty tartars with their officer . by which it is apparent that alvaro semedo and martini , who affirm the guard of every gate to consist of three thousand men , and five elephants was a great piece of misinformation ; while they took the whole for a part . for there is indeed a guard of three thousand men in all , which being distributed into companys and squadrons , in their turns and so many days in a month , guard the gates of the city and of the palace where there are several others besides those we have mention'd , and several towers that environ the inner wall. as for the elephants , they never stand at the gates , but in their stables or rather in their palace . for they are lodg'd in a spacious court , in the middle of which there is a large and fair room , where they are kept in the summer ; but in the winter they put them into little stalls by themselves , the pavements of which are heated with stoves : with which those creatures could never endure the rigour of the winter in that climate , where many times they die through the negligence of those that look after them . nor are there above five or six which were brought from the province of tun nan . they never bring them out of their stables but when the king goes forth in state in order to some publick solemnity , as to his sacrifices or the like . all manner of entrance within these gates is forbid to the bonzes of pagods , to the blind , the lame , the maim'd , to beggars , such as have scars and wens upon their faces , or have their ears or moses cut , and in a word to all those that have any considerable deformity . the inner wall which immediately encompasses the palace is extremely high and thick , built of large brick all equal , and embollish'd with battlements well contriv'd . it extends from the north to the south six furlongs or ▪ an italian mile and a half , a furlong and a half in breadth , and fifteen furlongs or five miles wanting a quarter in circumference . it has four gates with large vaults and arches ; those to the south and north being threefold , like the gates of the first enclosure , those upon the sides single . upon these gates and upon the four angles of the wall eight towers , or rather eight halls of an extraordinary bigness , and very good workmanship , advance themsemselves , varnish'd within with a very beautifull red , adorn'd with flowers of gold , and cover'd with tiles varnish'd with yellow ▪ during the reign of the chinese kings , twenty eunuchs kept guard at each of these gates . but at present the tartars have plac'd in their rooms forty souldiers with two officers . all the mandarins of the tribunals within the palace , and all the officers of the king's houshold are allow'd entrance within this wall. but all others are severely prohibited , unless they shew a little table of wood or ivory , wherein their names and the place where they serve be set down , with the seal of the mandarin to whom they belong . this second wall is environ'd with a deep and large mote lin'd with free stone , and full of large and excellent fish. every gate has a draw-bridge to lay over the mote , the south gate excepted , where the draw bridge lies onely over one arch. in the wide space that separates the two walls there are several separate palaces , some round , others square , which are all call'd by their proper names conformable to the uses and divertisements for which they were design'd ; withall so spacious , so rich , and so magnificently adorn'd as might well beseem not onely many princes but some kings of europe . in the same space , upon the eastern side , and closely by the wall , runs a river , over which are built several bridges , very fair structures , and all of marble except the arch in the middle ▪ where there lies a draw-bridge : and all the other bridges , of which there are a great number in the palace , are no less beautifull and built of the same materials . on the west side where the space is much more large , there is a lake very full of fish , five furlongs or an italian mile and a quarter , and made in the form of a base-viol . where it is narrowest it is to be cross'd over a very beautifull bridge which answers to the gates of the walls , at the ends of which stand two triumphal arches of three arches a piece : high rais'd , majestick and most excellent workmanship ▪ this lake of which m. polo makes mention , l. . c. . is environ'd with little palaces or houses of pleasure , built partly in the water , and part up the land. the middle of the lake being full of very beautifull barges for the king's use when he has a mind to fish , or to be row'd about the lake . the remainder of the two east and west spaces , which is not taken up by the lake or the separate palaces , is divided into large and well proportion'd streets inhabited by the officers , and artificers that belong to the king's palace . in the times of the preceding kings those streets cantain'd , besides , ten thousand eunuchs ; but they who reign at present have put in their rooms tartars and chineses of the province of leao , who are look●… upon as tartars by a peculiar favour . thus much as to the outside of the palace ; we are now to speak of the inside . therefore for the better understanding of that which follows , there are two things to be observ'd . the first , that all the cities and all the palaces of the king , the great lords , the mandarins and wealthy persons are so built , that the gates and principal apartments look toward the south . the second , that whereas we build our lodgings one story above another , the chineses build upon the same level one within another ; so that we possess the air and they the earth . for example , the great gate that fronts the south , stands toward the street with little houses on both sides , and this is the first apartment . then you enter into a fine court , and at the end of that stands another gate , and there 's the second apartment . behind that lies a more spacious court , joyning to a great hall appointed for the reception of strangers . behind that lies a third court , at the end of which is a fourth apartment , where the master of the house resides : behind which lies a fifth court and a fifth apartment , where the master lays his jewels , his most costly furniture and his lumber . beyond there is a garden , and at the end of that a sixth apartment , with a little door in the middle , which is never open'd but upon occasion or necessity . upon the east and west sides of these courts are buildings of meaner value , which serve for cellars , larders , store-houses , and other offices belonging to the family : onely in the court adjoyning to the great gate , live the domestick servants with their wives and children . thus the houses of the mandarins and wealthy persons are usually contriv'd : but the palaces of the great lords take up more ground , and have more rooms , larger and higher according to their dignity : all things being so well regulated in china , that neither the mandarins nor great lords can build their houses but conformable to what is ordain'd by the law. notes upon the seventeenth chapter . this chapter is so much the more curious , because it contains a very large description of the capital city of china , and the spacious palace of the emperour . all the other relations without exception , speak very little of it , and generally that very confusedly too ▪ but that 's not a thing to be wonder'd at . for the embassadours live always retir'd in the palaces appointed for their reception : and as for the missionaries they never saw pe kim , unless it were onely passing through it , or when they were carry'd prisoners thither in the last persecution . so that unless it were father adam , father ferdinand , verbrest , and f. magaillans , there were none that could instruct us perfectly of the particulars of this great city : and indeed the latter is the onely person who has given us a description of it , after a residence in those parts of near five and twenty years . nevertheless , for the readers better satisfaction , and to furnish him with a more distinct idea of the place i thought fit to add to the description a ground-plot or draught of the city of pe kim and the emperour's palace ; which i have drawn out with a great deal of care and pains , not putting in any thing for which i had not a sufficient warrant from the relation of our authour , as may be seen by this translation and the following notes . you will find also tha●… though this description be very curious , yet it would have been more perfect had it had a more exact draught of the city and emperour's palace in general , and more draughts and particular designs of several palaces , as w●…ll belonging to the emperour as to the great lords , as also of the temples , triumphal arches and bridges , &c. but we may be well cement with this relation till the 〈◊〉 who are gone to china by the king's command , shall be able to send us something more compleat . in the mean time we have not mark'd down above seventy streets , for that they being all of one form and situation , are sufficient to give us an idea of this spacious city ; besides that the relation does not ascertain the number ; and for that the smallness of the draught would not allow us to set down any more . every side of the city is twelve chinese furlongs in length , &c. father martini allows to the walls of the city no more than the compass of forty chinese furlongs . but we are rather to believe father magaillans , who could not choose but be better inform'd , and makes 'em forty eight furlongs in circuit . father martini tells us also that the walls were built by the directions of the emperour tai sungus , the third of the family of tai mim , who began his reign in the year . father couplet in his chronology calls this emperour chim su , or yum io ; and says moreover that he did not translate the seat of the empire from nam kim to pe kim till the seventh year of his reign , or the year , . it has nine gates , and not twelve as father martini tells us . what our authour says here concerning the number of the gates is confirm'd by peter semedo , father adam schall , and father couplet in his chronolo●… , who all agree that there are but nine gates belonging to the city of pe kim they built a new square city of which every side is six chinese furlongs , &c. it has seven gates , and every gate opens into a suburb , &c. here i meet with three difficulties that very much puzzle me ; the first , as to the largeness of the new city ; the second in reference to the situation of the gates : and the third , as to the number of the suburbs of the two cities . father magaillans tells us that the new city is square , and that each side is six furlongs in length . which if it were so , the new city would be twenty four chinese furlongs in circumference ; and the ground-plot would be but a fourth part in proportion to that of the other city ; that is to say , that it would not take up above a fourth part of the ground which the old city does , which to me seems too small for two reasons . the first , because that father adam tells us , that after the conquest of china , the tartars reserv'd the old city for themselves , and constrain'd all the chineses to retire into the ne●… ▪ which being so small could never be capable to contain them ▪ 〈◊〉 ●…h the rather , because he adds that it was in good pa●… inhabited in the time of the chinese emperours . secondly , because the same father positively tells us , that the new city from the east to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ●…er by ●…ur furlongs than the old one : but that 〈◊〉 ●…he north to the south it is not above half 〈◊〉 ●…ad as the 〈◊〉 city 〈◊〉 ▪ so it follows that the new city could not be above 〈◊〉 furlongs broad , as f. magaillans relates ; but it would be sixteen furlongs in length , and forty four in circumference . now father adam is a testimony of great authority , as well as 〈◊〉 ▪ magaillans ▪ and therefore to reconcile them both together we must of necessity conclude , that f. magaillans speaks onely of the breadth of the new city or the sides that look toward the east and west , which are not full out six furlongs in length . nevertheless , untill we have better information , i do not think it behoves us to reject the description , of f. magaillans , and therefore in the draught i have made the new city perfectly square , leaving to every man his liberty to adhere to which opinion he pleases , according to these measures the circuit of the ancient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pe kim , of twelve furlongs to the league of twenty leagues to the degree ●… and not twelve and a 〈◊〉 , as we have already agreed it ) would amount 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 leagues or forty eight furlongs ; and the ground 〈◊〉 would 〈◊〉 up a hunder'd forty four furlongs ▪ and the new city according to f. magaillans would ●…ke up a fourth part of the old one , or thirty six square furlongs , and both together a hunder'd and fourscore square furlongs . according to father adam the new city would be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furlongs in circuit , the ground-pl●…t fourscore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furlongs , and both together a hunder'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furlongs square . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the holland embassie , makes the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of both the cities of pe kim to be five leagues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a degree ; which agrees with the computa●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 magaillans , who allows the circuit of both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , but according to the measures of 〈◊〉 adam , 〈◊〉 are sixty eight furlongs in circumfe●… , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 leagues and two thirds . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we ●…pare pe kim with some other cities , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both cities taken together , are much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or ki●…m nan ; though according to 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 and trigaut they are much better 〈◊〉 semedo and trigaut make nan kim to be 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which amount to se●…ty two furlongs , and make an area of three hunder'd and fourscore furlongs square ; so that the two cities of pe kim , according to the opinion of father adam , not containing above two hunder'd and forty furlongs , by consequence take up not above three fourths of the ground enclos'd within the first circuit of nan kim . for i do not speak of the second , which by the report of authours , does not form an entire enclosure , but consists onely of some entrenchments to secure the city where the avenues are most easie of access . the second difficulty is about the situation of the seven gates which our authour gives the new city . the authour of the holland embassie says , that when you enter in at the south gate , you are half an hour before you come to the second enclosure of the city , that is , to the south walls of the ancient city . which space of half an hour in crossing the new city , agrees with the breadth which f adam , and f. magaillans allow it . he goes on , and says that the second enclosure is fortify'd with a broad m●…e full of river water . which circumstance sh●…ws us , that the new city has no other wall on the north side , th●… that of the old city , from which it is onely separated by a mote . so that all the relations make 〈◊〉 but of 〈◊〉 enclosures which you are to cross before you c●…me to the palace . whence that it seems the 〈◊〉 gates of the old city ought to joy●… to the new city ; which 〈◊〉 is difficult to apprehend , considering the length 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . magaillans seems to g●…ve it ▪ but very easie to understand according to f. adam's mea●…ure . and therefore to avoid confusion , i have not joyn'd the new city immediately to the old one , as i am 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought to have d●…ne . which being gran●…d , my opinion is , that it ought to have three gates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 side to answer the three gates of the old city ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the east side , and an●…ther upon the 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 authour in that paragraph says , that every gate leads to a particular suburb well peopl'd ; more especially that which looks toward the west . now he had not explain'd himself right if there be more than one gate and one suburb on the west side . and thus there remain but two gates , which i have plac'd on the south side ; and i do not expect to meet with any thing more exact , till we have further news from china . the third thing that puzzles me is the great number of suburbs belonging to the two cities : our authour says , that every gate leads to its suburb . so then as there are sixteen gates , nine in the old , and seven belonging to the new city , there must also be sixteen suburbs . but this seems to be impossible , by reason that according to our authour and other relations , the north side of the new city joyns to the south side of the old , and you enter out of the first into the second at three gates , as father adam says expresly in these words , tribus portis ab anteriorem urbem est pervia . consequently the southern gates of the old city can have no suburbs , no more than the northern gates of the new , especially if they are onely separated by a mote . so then according to this supposition the old city can have but four suburbs , the new city but two , and both together but six . or if you will have the seven gates of the new city to be separated , and distant from the gates of the old city , then there will be thirteen suburbs in all , and not sixteen . which makes me think our authour meant that every separate gate that lead into the countrey , had a suburb . now in regard that neither our authour nor any relation speaks exactly of the fortifications of this great city ; it will not be amiss to set down here what i have collected from trigault , semedo , martini , adam , and out of the holland embassie . the old town is environ'd with strong walls , defended by several towers plac'd a stones throw one from another . f. adam numbers the towers to be three hunder'd and sixty , which make a hunder'd fourscore and two foot of paris . he says moreover , that among these towers , at the distance of every two furlongs , there is one of a larger bulk , which might be easily made , a bastion , by adding the point or two faces of the bastion , which are wanting . the whole circuit of the city is forty eight furlongs ; whence it follows , that there are twenty four great towers , which would make twenty four bastions , which would be distant one from the other about four hunder'd and fifty fathoms , or five hunder'd and forty geometrical paces . the wall is properly a rampart consisting of two brick walls , the bottom of which is of large free stone , according to trigaut and martini ; and the spaces between are fill'd up with earth , after the manner of our strong forts in europe . f. adam says that the rampart is fifty cubits or chinese foot high ; that is to say , seven fathom , and seven and / , or forty three foot and three quarters : and that the thickness of it is twenty four cubits or chinese feet , that is to say , three fathoms and a half , or twenty one foot. all the old wall is surrounded with a deep and large mote full of water ; and the rampart and towers are furnish'd with all sorts of armes necessary for their defence according to the custom of the countrey . moreover the relation of the dutch embassie , observes that there was a large portcullis belonging to the gate , through which the embassadours enter'd . it is so spacious that it is above thirty fathom broad . it is in the original , above twenty lances , according to the portugueze way of speaking , but i have translated it twenty fathom , allowing nine foot to the spanish lances which are somewhat longer than ours . notes for the better understanding the plane or draught of the city of pe kim . there are the same marks upon the draugh●… ▪ a. the walls of pe kim which make a perfect square of twelve furlongs , or about a league every way , and forty eight furlongs , or near four leagues in circumference . these walls are double with a platform of earth between , and form a rampart of seven fathom and near ⅓ high ▪ and three fathom and a half thi●… . they are guarded by three hunder'd and 〈◊〉 square towers , and surrounded with a mote full of water , which is not mark'd in the draught because the 〈◊〉 says nothing of it . b the gates of the city , nine in number , three on the south , and two on each of the other sides . they are plac'd very near where they ought to stand , because the authour d●…s not say where they stand , but onely in the middle of the south side . c. the streets of the city are all streight and drawn ●…t by a li●…e , with this difference , that those which run from north to south are all very large ; but those that run from east to west are all narrow . d a. the first enclosure of the palace , which forms 〈◊〉 long squ●…●…wo miles in length , a mile broad , and six miles 〈◊〉 two leagues of twenty to a degree in 〈◊〉 ▪ this 〈◊〉 ●…ll is very h●…gh and very thi●…k . o●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the wall runs a ri●…er , which according to the 〈◊〉 ▪ makes sev●…l turnings and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the palace . but in regard they do not mark the c●…urse of the stream , n●… more tha●…●…ur 〈◊〉 , we have been forc'd to mark it 〈◊〉 in a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . on the west side there 〈◊〉 ●… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 five furlongs or a thousand one hunder'd thirty seven fathoms and a half in length , with a bridge over the narrowest part . this lake represents the form of a base-viol , which we have imitated as near as we could . d b. the second enclosure of the palace , which contains several particular palaces belonging to the emperour . d c. the third enclosure of the palace , which on two sides bounds the row of several apartments of the emperour 's grand palace . the emperour's apartments which the authour mentions to the number of twenty , and which he describes beginning from the meridional and principal gate of the city . e. the meridional and principal gate of the city , very large and magnificent . f. the first street you meet with as you enter the city at the south gate . g. a square piazza environ'd with a balustrade marble . h. the second street adorn'd with two triumphal arches , between which no person is permitted to pas●… either in a sedan or horse-back , ●…ut of respect to the emperour's palace . chap. xviii . of the twenty apartments belonging to the emperour's palace . to the emperour's palace there belong twenty apartments , which run on in a stereight line from north to south but fo●… the better apprehending their situation , you are to understand , that between the outward enclosure of the palace and the south wall , where stands the principal gate of the city , there is a large space belonging to the palace , and contriv'd after the following manner . when you enter at the gate of the city , you meet with a large and fair street , which extends it self the full length of the city wall , which after you have gone thorough , you enter into a square piazza environ'd with a balustrade of marble ; beyond this there is a second street adorn'd on each side with two triumphal arches , into which you are not permitted to go neither in a sedan , nor a horse-back ; but you must alight at the first triumphal arch , and walk a foot beyond the second . for to do otherwise would be a breach of that respect which is due to the king 's first apartment , which stands on the other side of the street at an equal distance between the two arches . this first apartment is call'd tai cim muen , or the portal of great purity . it consists of three great gates with three vaults very long and large , above which is a very fair hall. these gates are never open'd but when the king himself goes out of town . beyond this first apartment , there is a large and vast court adorn'd on both sides with portico's and columns supported by two hunder'd pillars , which being seen from the gate afford a very large and pleasing perspective . this court is ●…wo bow-shoots broad , and long above twice musquet-shot ; and is bounded on the north side by the famous street of perpetual repose , which runs along athwart the two gates which are to be seen on both sides . these gates derive their name from the streets wherein they are built . for the first is call'd the oriental gate of the street of perpetual repose , and the other the western gate of the same street . all that i have hitherto describ'd is without the two enclosures of the palace , and onely serves for a portico or avenue , but so majestical that it challenges an awfull respect . thence going on from north to south , you see in the middle of the exteriour wall , which as i have said , bounds the street of perpetual repose on the north side , the second apartment and the second portal , which ought to be rather call'd the first , because all that go to the palace are oblig'd to go through it . it is compos'd of five gates , three great ones which never open but for the king , and two small ones on each side , advanc'd at the bottom about the height of a step above the level ground , through which all that go in and out must pass , even the great lords themselves . above these gates , as above all the rest , stands a great hall , adorn'd with a great number of columns with bases and chapters guilded ; and painted on the outside with vermillion varnish , withinside with a varnish of gold and azure . behind this apartment lies a court incomparably more spacious than the former , on the east and west sides fill'd up with halls and chambers that have their portico's and galleries , as have all the rest already mention'd . from hence you proceed to the third apartment , which is call'd the portal of the beginning . behind which there lies another court , as behind all the rest , that joyns to the fourth apartment , which they call the tower or portal of the south , and which is the first within the inner wall. this apartment consists of three vast arches , and a hall above them , the architecture of which is like to that of the third ; but the structure is larger , more lofty , and more majestick . on the two sides it has two walls built in the form of galleries , that extend themselves toward the south a full musquet-shot in length , and at both ends north and south are bounded by four pa●…illions or halls like those in the middle , but much le●…s . the roofs are hexagonal or sloping six ways , and are beautifi'd at the top with d●…ggs of brass guilded . all which ●…ive buildings together beget a strange surprize , causing both astonishment and reverence , by means of their grandeur and their riches . in the middle of this great middlemost hall it is where the drum and the bell hang up , of which we have spoken in the eighth chapter . behind this , ●…ies onother 〈◊〉 like the former , and the first apartment call●…d the supream porta●… . to this apartment belong five large ●…nd majestick gates , to which you ascend by five pair of stairs of thirty steps a piece . but before you come at it , you must cross a deep mo●…e full of water over five bridges that answer to the five pair of stairs . both the one and the other beautifi'd with parapets balusters , columns , pilasters and square bases , with lyons and other ornaments , all of very fine and very white marble . so that it is not without good reason , that this apartment cariers the name of the supream portal , as being more magnificent and majestick than all the rest . behind it lies another very spacious court , garnish'd on both sides with ●…ortico's and galleries , halls and other rooms very noble , stately and rich. this court j●…ns to a sixth apartment , call'd the supreme imperial hall. to which you ascend by five pair of stairs ; each pair of forty steps , all of very fine marble and costly workmanship . the pair in the middle , which the king onely ascends is of an extraordinary breadth ; the two pair on each side appointed for the great lords and man. darins are not so broad ; and the other two which are the narrowest , serve for the eunuchs and officers of the king's houshold . they tell us , that under the reign of the chinese kings , this hall was one of the wonders of the world for its beauty , riches and spaciousness ; but that the robbers that rebell'd during the last revolutions , burnt it together with a great part of the palace , when they abandon'd pe kim , for fear of the tartars , who like barbarians as they are , were contented that it should onely in some measure resemble what it was before ; yet there is that in it still which serves to fill the imagination , and to display the grandeur of the emperour . in this hall it is , that the prince being seated in his throne , receives the homages of all his great lords and all his mandarins both learned and military . which as it is a very remarkable ceremony , so it will not be from the purpose to give a relation of it with all its circumstances . so soon as any new family obtains the empire , the days are presently appointed for all the lords and mandarins to attend and pay their homages to the emperour . this new family of the tartars have made choice of the first , the fifth , the fifteenth , and twenty fifth of every moon . and so upon every one of those days , all the great lords and mandarins of the court , to the number of near five thousand , assemble together in the halls , the chambers and portico's on both sides the court that lies before the south gate . they have all bonnets upon their heads , and are clad in robes richly embroider'd with gold ; yet so distinguish'd however , that you may know one from another by the variety of beas●… and bi●…ds embroider'd , three ●…orys one above another upon their bonnets , upon both sides of their garments , and upon their breasts , and the diversity of the figures and colours of their precious stones . by break of day the king removes out of his ' leventh apartment where he makes his residence , carry'd in a magnificent sedan upon the shoulders of sixteen eunuchs , and surrounded with several other persons . being come into the hall , he seats himself in a costly throne rais'd in the middle between six high and massie pillars , which appear to be such , as they call them , pillars of fine gold , though they are onely richly guilt . then an eunuch falling upon his knees before the door , and raising his voice as loud as he is able , with a slow yet vehement tone cries out , ta lui , that is to say , let the heaven let loose its thunder . upon which presently they strike upon the bell , and beat the great palace drum , and at the same time the kettle-drums , trumpets , hoe-boys and flutes making a confused noise , of a sudden all the gates of the palace are thrown open , except those of the first apartment or portal . then at the same time that this confusion of harmony begins , the lords and mandarins prepare to march . first the petty kings , or great lords of the blood-royal , and the learned mandarins from that side next the east ; and the lords which are not of the blood-royal , and the military mandarins from that side next the west . thus they proceed on both sides in good order , with a slow and equal pace through passages that lie in a direct line pav'd with large marble stones , and through the lesser gates that are next the great ones . then the great lords ascend the stairs , and place themselves according to their degrees , upon the platform or open walk before the great hall : and the mandarins as they come forward take their stands in the court according to their several ranks and qualities , in the places appointed for every one of the nine orders , which are mark'd and writ down at the bottom of certain little pillars . when they are thus dispos'd on both sides the court , leaving a void space in the middle where the king uses to pass along , and which is somewhat broader and higher rais'd than the rest of the court , they turn their faces one towards another ; that is to say , those on the east towards those on the west , and they on the west side toward those on the east ; and then the din of all the instruments of musick ceases , and a profound silence ensuing , they keep themselves in a posture of all the respect and modesty imaginable . then the master of the ceremonies being upon his knees upon the middle of the last pair of stairs , with a loud and harmonious voice addresses himself to the king in these words ; most illustrious and most puissant prince , our sovereign lord , all the princes of the blood and great lords , and all the learned and military mandarins are come , and are ready to pay the homages which they owe to your majesty . after that he rises , and standing upright upon the west side of the stairs , he raises his voice again , and cries pai pan , or set your selves in order ; at what time they compose their garments , their feet , their hands and eyes after their manner : then he goes on cheuen xin , turn your selves ; upon which they turn in a moment toward the imperial hall. quei , fall upon your knees ; which they presently do . keu teu , touch the earth with your heads : 't is done assoon as said . ki lai , rise , and then they all rise . after that he cries ye : by which he commands them to extend both their armes like two bows , and joyning both hands together to lift them up above their heads , and then to bow down as low as their knees : and that being done , to resume their first posture with a gracefull behaviour ; for the single syllable ye , commands all this sort of reverence . this ceremony they perform three times together , and then fall upon their knees , at what time the master of the ceremonies cries keu teu , touch the ground with your heads , which they do . t●…ai keu teu , touch the ground a second time : 't is done a second time. yeu keu teu , touch the ground a third time : which is likewise done . now when they knock the ground the two first times with their foreheads , they utter with a low voice van sui , that is to say , ten thousand years ; but the third time they cry van sui van van sui , ten thousand years , ten millions of millions of years . this last prosternation being over , the master of the ceremonies repeats ki lai , rise ; cheuen xin , turn your selves ; and then they turn one toward another , and lastly quei pan , set your selves in order , and then they return to their places , putting themselves into rank and file , as they were before . in the mean time the master of the ceremonies falling again upon his knees , with the same respectfull and sonorous voice cries aloud 〈◊〉 pi , most potent lord , the ceremonies of this homage which are due to thee are accomplish'd : and with that the din of the loud instruments begins again , while the king descending from his throne , descends in the same manner as he came . the great lords and mandarins also retire into the halls and chambers of the court before the south portal , where they repose and change their ceremony hab●…s , which are different from their usual garments , and much more sumptuous . nevertheless there is not one of them that dares presume to wear yellow , for fear of being severely punish'd . for the chineses say that yellow is the queen of colours , since gold which all men grant to be the queen of metals , is of the same colour , has prefer'd it before all others , and therefore by consequence it ought to be reserv'd for the emperour . in short , he always appears in publick in a long robe down to the ground of that colour , the ground of which is velvet , embroider'd with a great number of little dragons with five claws a piece all emboss'd work , which covers the robe all over . two large dragons opposite one to the other , with their bodies and their tails twin'd and twirling one within another , take up both the sides and the forepart of the breast , and seem as if they would seize with their teeth and claws a very fair pearl that seems to drop from the skies , in allusion to what the chineses say , that dragons play with the clouds and with pearls . his bonnet , his buskins , his girdle , and in a word all his robes are very sumptuous and magnificent , and are extraordinary marks of grandeur and majesty . next to the imperial hall and the court that lies behind it , stands the seventh apartment , which is call'd the high rais'd hall , and next to the court behind this stands the eighth apartment call'd the supream hall in the middle : the next hall , having a court before it likewise , is call'd the hall of sovereign concord . to this hall it is , and two more built of each side , that the king comes twice a year , morning and afternoon to treat of the affairs of the whole empire with his colao or counsellers of state , and with the mandarins of the six supream tribunals . and for this reason it is , that at the east end of this hall , there is a very fair palace for the tribunal call'd nui yuen , or the tribunal within , compos'd of counsellers of state , and above three hunder'd mandarins of all degrees , and which is above all the other tribunals of the empire . behind another court stands the tenth apartment with a fair and very high rais'd portal , which is call'd the portal of heaven clear and without blemish . there are three great gates in the middle , to which you ascend by three pair of stairs , each pair containing above forty steps , having two little doors on both sides , as have all that we have mention'd , and all that we shall mention . after this , you enter into a spacious court , bounded by the ' leventh apartment , which they call the mansion of heaven clear and without blemish , and which is the richest , the highest rais'd and the most sumptuous of all . there are five ascents to this of very fine marble , each ascent containing five and forty steps , adorn'd with pillars , parapets , balusters , and several little lyons , and at the top on both sides with ten beautifull and large lyons of guilded brass , excellent pieces of workmanship . in the middle of the court , at a proportionable distance from the stairs stands a tower of guilded brass , round and ending in a point at top , and about fifteen foot high with doors and windows , and abundance of small figures curiously engraven , and on each side two large chafers of guilded brass and curiously wrought ; where they burn incense day and night . in this sumptuous apartment it is that the king resides with his three queens , the first of which who is call'd hoam heu , or the queen or empress , lives with him in the middle quarter . the second call'd tum cum , has her lodgings in the oriental quarter ; and the third call'd si cum , in the western quarter , which as well as the eastern joyns to that of the middle . the sons of these three queens are all legitimate , with this difference onely , that the sons of the first are prefer'd in the first place ●…o succeed in the empire . in this apartment also , and in the rest , of which we shall speak anon , there are generally residing a thousand , sometimes two , and sometimes three thousand concubines according to the emperour's pleasure . they are call'd cum niu , or ladies of the palace : but they for whom the king has the greatest affection are call'd ti ; or almost queens . when he pleases , he bestows upon them jewels which they wear in their heads , or upon their breasts , and a piece of yellow sat●…in or damask which they hang before their doors , and which causes them to be respected above all the rest . these ladies have also their particular titles and dignities , and are divided into several classes or orders , distinguish'd by their habits and dresses , and other marks of their degrees , like the mandarins . their sons , as also those of the half queens , are looked upon as natural children . now whatever concern'd the service of the king , the queen , the concubines , together with the government of the royal houshold and the palace , was formerly all in the hands of ten thousand eunuchs , of whose conduct , avarice , pride , wealth and impurity , i could give an ample accompt , were it no●… 〈◊〉 from the business of this relation . but so soon as the tartars came to be masters of the empire , they threw out nine thousand , and onely reserv'd one thousand for the service of the innermost retirements of the palace . nevertheless , taking their advantage of the youth of the deceased king , by their tricks and their flatteries , they so insinuated themselves into his affection , that they recover'd almost all their former authority . however , after the king's decease , the four tartar tutours or regents again depriv'd them of all their credit , and reduc'd them to three hunder'd to serve the infant king , and the queens his mother and grandmother , in the most vile and meanest drudgeries of the family . but now this prince begins to recall them to his favour , and indeed they know so well how to please and fit his humours , that there is no small probability , but they will come to be as great as ever they were . we are also to observe one thing more in reference to this apartment , that as the houses , so are the porcelams , the moveables , the habits , and all other things made use of for the service of the king , painted , adorn'd and embroider'd with dragons . in like manner all the structures where he resides have some resemblance to the heaven , either in name , in number , or some other way . thus this last apartment is call'd the ninth heaven , and not the ' leventh ; in regard the chineses never reck'n that which is without the outermost enclosure of the palace ; and for that they make but one of the portal of heaven serene and without blemish , and this last apartment ; which for this reason is said to be the ' leventh , and answers to the ninth heaven in like manner , to answer to the twelve signs , the particular palaces where the king resides are to the number of twelve ; three of which stand in a streight line from north to south ; the rest stand upon the east and west side , and are so spacious and so stately , that one single apartment might suffice a king. upon this principle , when the chineses and particularly the eunuchs speak of their king , they express themselves in pompous and hyperbolical words , referring to heaven , the sun , the moon , the stars , and the like . thus they never say , sound the trumpets , beat the drums , &c. but ta lui , let the heaven let loose its thunder . to let you understand the king is dead , they make use of the words pim tien , he is gone , a new guest , into heaven : or of the word pum , that is to say a great mountain is fallen . instead of saying the gates of the palace , they say , kin muen , the gates of gold , and so of other things . here it will not be amiss to give an account of one of the circumstances of the persecution rais'd against the christian religion in the year , by some persons , but more especially by a mandarin call'd yam quam sien . one of the great crimes which this miscreant lay'd to the charge of f. iohn adam , was that in the construction of a celestial globe , he omitted to mark out the north star , which the chineses call ti sim , or the star which is the king of all the other stars . for that because it is immoveable , they say that all the other stars turn about it , as the subjects turn about the king to doe him service : and for that reason they pretend , that the king is the same upon earth which that star is in heaven . from all which this impostour concluded , that father adam had omitted to mark it down , because he would not acknowledge a king in china , and that by consequence he was a rebel and deserv'd death . the judges were ravish'd with this ridiculous accusation , because that all the rest which they had form'd against our sacred religion , had onely serv'd to make it break forth with greater luster . nevertheless their wicked designs vanish'd all into smoak , and the malice of this impostour serv'd onely to make the company sport . the fathers that accompany'd f. adam , who was fallen into a fit of an apoplexy , and for that reason could not speak for himself , desir'd in his behalf that the globe might be produc'd before the assembly ; where it appear'd that it was not finish'd , and that he had not mark'd down the constellations but onely from the equinoctial line to the antartick pole , which clearly overturn'd that calumny , and confounded the accuser . behind this ' leventh apartment lies another court , and next to that stands the twelfth apartment or second lodging of the king , which is call'd the noble and beautiful middle mansion . behind which lies another court and the thirteenth apartment or third lodging of the kings , which is call'd the mansion that entertains heaven . behind that you behold a most beautifull and spacious garden , which makes the fourteenth apartment , and is call'd the imperial garden . from thence after you have cross'd several courts and other large spaces , you come to the last portal of the innermost enclosure , which makes the fifteenth apartment , and is call'd the portal of mysterious valour . it consists of three gates and three great arches which support a very high rais'd hall , painted and guilded , and crown'd with several little towers , and several ornaments at the top of the roof , with so much symmetry and proportion , that the prospect is no less majestick than beautifull . going out of this apartment you cross the mote over a fair and large bridge , built all of large marble stones ; beyond which you come into a street that runs from east to west ; and which is bounded to the north by the mote , and to the south by several palaces and tribunals . but in the middle and just against the bridge there is a portal with three gates , somewhat less than the preceding portals , and this is the sixteenth apartment , call'd the high rais'd portal of the south . behind it lies a court or platform thirty fathoms broad from south to north , and a chinese furlong in length from east to west . here it is that the king exercises his horses and therefore it is not pav'd as the other courts , streets and spaces are , of which we have spoken ; but onely cover'd with earth and gravel , which is water'd when the king has a mind to ride . in the midst of the north wall of this platform , stands a large portal with five gates , altogether like the former , which makes the seventeenth apartment , and is call'd the portal of ten thousand years , that is to say , the emperour 's portal . a little farther you meet with a spacious park where the king keeps his wild beasts , bears , wild boars , tigers and the like ; every one in their particular stands large and beautifull . in the midst of this park are five hillocks also of a moderate heighth : of which the middlemost is the highest ; the other four , which are less , and plac'd two to the east , and two to the west , slope downward every way with an equal proportion . they were made by hand , of the earth which was digg'd out of the mo●…e , and the lake of which we have spoken , and are cover'd with trees to the very top planted with an exactness of symmetry ; with every one a round or square pedestal , wherein several holes are cut for the rabbets to borough and hares to sit in , of which those little hills are very full . nor is the same enclosure without a great number of deer and goats , nor the trees less frequented with several sorts of birds both wild and tame . which is the reason that the king often visits this place to hear the musick of the birds , and to see the beasts run and skip up and down . of these hills m. polo makes mention in his second book c. . to the north and within two musquet shot of these hills , stands a very thick wood , and at the end of the wood , adjoyning to the wall of the park , are to be seen three houses of pleasure extraordinary for their symmetry with lovely stairs and terrasses to go from one to the other . this is a structure truly royal , the architecture being exquisite , and makes the eighteenth apartment , being call'd the royal palace of long life . a little farther stands a portal like the former , which makes the nineteenth apartment , and is call'd the high rais'd portal of the north. out of this you come into a long and broad street , adorn'd on both sides with palaces and tribunals , beyond which stands a portal with three gates , built within the outermost enclosure , and is call'd the portal of the repose of the north. this is the last and twentieth of these apartments that make up the king's palace in a streight line from north to south . notes upon the eighteenth chapter . i. the first apartment call'd tai cim muen , or the portal of great purity . it consists of three great gates and three vaults , that support a lovely hall. behind lies a spacious court of a greater length than breadth , garnish'd on both sides with portico's and galleric●… , supported by two hunder'd columns . this court is bounded by the street of perpetual repose , which is divided by two gates , one upon the west , the other upon the east side . we have plac'd them at a venture , because their situation is not mark'd down in the relation . ii. the second apartment , which ought to be call'd the first because it l●…ads into the outer enclosure of the palace . this apartment or portal is compos'd of five gates , three great ones in the middle , which never open but for the king himself , and two lesser on each side , through which all people are permitted to pass to and fro . there are also five great vaults or arches which support a spacious hall , adorn'd as our authour describes it ; and beyond it a court much larger than the former ; but in regard we had not any measure of the parts of the palace , i could not tell how to give it its due proportion . this court like the rest is garnish'd on the right and left hand with portico's , galleries , halls and chambers . iii. the third apartment call'd the portal of the beginning , with its court belonging to it like the former . iv. the fourth apartment , and first of the second enclosure call'd the tower or portal of the south . it has three gates , three vaults , and a hall above , larger , higher rais'd , and more majestick than the former . this hall has on each side two galleries , that extend toward the south , bounded at both ends by two pavillions or lesser halls , &c. in this hall hangs the bell and the drum mention'd in the eighth chapter . v. the fifth apartment call'd the supream portal , with its court before it , form'd of five great gates with an ascent to it of five magnificent marble pair of stairs . before your come at it , you cross a great mote mark'd in the draught over five marble bridges that answer to the five pair of stairs . vi. the sixth apartment call'd the supream imperial hall. to which you ascend by five pair of magnificent marble stairs , each pair of forty two steps , &c. in this hall the emperour receives the homages and submissions of the princes , great lords , mandarins ▪ &c. which our authour describes so exactly that there is nothing more to be added , onely what semedo , and some other authours relate ; that the same days the same ceremonies are perform'd in all the cities of the kingdom , where all the mandarins meet at the governours palace before a throne , upon which are erected the royal ensigns , where they use the same ceremonies and reverences as before the emperour , already related by our authour . father magaillans tells us , that as fast as the mandarins come to the place , they take their stands according to their rank and qualitiy , in places appointed for every one of the nine orders , which are mark'd and writ down at the bottom of little pillars . father adam , says these pillars are of brass and square . he also gives us an accompt of the distinctions of the nine orders of mandarins , which i never read in any other authour , and therefore it may not be amiss to insert them here . the mandarins of the first order wear at the top of their cap or bonnet which ends in a very flat cone , a carbuncle enchac'd in gold , and a pearl at the bottom before . upon their girdles also glitter four stones highly esteemed in china , enchac'd in gold and cut into long squares , three fingers broad and four in length . this stone call'd by the chineses , yusce , is brought from the kingdom of cascar by the mahometan merchants , that come from thence to china every three years under pretence of an embassie . it is somewhat greenish , and resembles a iaspar , onely that it is harder , somewhat transparent , and enclining to white . as for the great lords who are above all the nine orders of mandarins , they are distinguish'd from the first order onely by the stones in their girdles , which are round , with a saphyr in the middle . the petty kings so call'd , though they enjoy nothing of sovereignty , instead of a carbuncle , wear at the top of their bonnets a ruby adorn'd with several pearls , with a flower of gold fasten'd at the lower end of their bonnets that come over their foreheads . the emperour himself wears a bonnet of the same form , and at the point of it a pearl as big as a pigeons egg , with several other lesser pearls dangling underneath ; his girdle also dazles the eye with the pretious stones and pearls with which it is cover'd all over . the mandarins of the second order wear at the top of their caps a large ruby , and another which is less at the bottom . their girdles are adorn'd with demy globes of gold embellish'd with flowers of the same metal , with a carbuncle in the middle . the mandarins of the third order at the point of their caps , carry a carbuncle enchas'd in gold , and a saphyr at the bottom , and upon their girdles demy globes adorn'd with flowers onely . they of the fourth order wear a saphyr , and at the bottom another saphyr which is less ; having upon their girdles plain demy globes of gold onely . the mandarins of the fifth order wear onely a saphyr in their caps , in other things like those of the fourth order . the mandarins of the sixth order at the top of their bonnets wear a crystal neatly shap'd , and at the bottom a saphyr ●… their girdles being cover'd with pieces of rhino●…s horns set in gold they of the seventh order , have nothing but an ornament of gold at the point of their caps , with a saphyr at the bottom , and their girdles cover'd with silver-plates . they of the eighth order carry also an ornament of gold , but without any iew●… at the bottom ; having their girdles cover'd with thin pieces of rhinoceros's horn. the mandarins of the ninth order wear a bonnet of sattin purfl'd with silver ; and pieces ef bufola's horns inchas'd in silver upon their girdles . besides these nine orders the licentiates wear upon the top of their heads a dove of gold , or guilt upon a bodkin of the same metal ; with flat pieces of rhinoceros's horns upon their girdles . lastly the batchelers of art wear the same doves , but of silver onely , and plates of bufola's horns upon their girdles . their habits also serve to distinguish the various orders of mandarins . the learned mandarins of the three first orders , and the military mandarins of the four first orders are distinguish'd from the inferiour orders by their garments enricht with figures of dragons . they also wear a certain sort of surcoat , variegated with the figures of birds and beasts in embroidery , which serve also to distinguish the various orders of the mandarins . but in regard they are not bound to wear them regularly , especially in the summer by reason of excessive heats , they are no such certain signs of distinction between the orders and degrees of the mandarins , as those other which we have already mention'd . for no man dares to quit them , or wear them indifferently as he pleases himself without a breach of the laws : and the same laws have regulated the places which every one ought to take when they meet in the palace . the letter'd mandarins stand upon the king 's left hand , which in china is the most honourable place ; the military mandarins upon the right , and the king himself always looks toward the south , when he sits upon his throne . vii . the seventh apartment call'd the high rais'd hall with a court before it . viii . the eighth apartment call'd the supream middle hall. ix . the ninth apartment , call'd the hall of sovereign concord . to this hall are joy'nd two others , one upon the west , and the other upon the east side : in this hall it is that the emperour sits in counsel morning and afternoon with his colao's or counsellers of state , and the mandarins of the six supream tribunals . upon the east side of this apartment stands the palace of the supream councel compos'd of colao's and above three hunder'd mandarins . x. the tenth apartment , call'd the portal of heaven clear and without blemish . it has sive gates like the rest , and you ascend to the middlemost by three pair of stairs , each pair of above forty steps a piece . xi . the ' leventh apartment call'd the mansion of heaven clear and without blemish , is the most beautifull of all , as you may see by the relation of our authour . i have observ'd in the draught the towers of brass , and the great chafers which he speaks of . in this apartment the emperour resides with his three queens and his concubines . the chineses will have this apartment to be no more than the ninth ; for that they never reckon'd the first which is without the outward enclosure to be one , and besides they make but one apartment of this , of that before it , and the next that follows it , which serves to explain the meaning of the chineses , when they say that the king sleeps within nine walls , which some relations misunderstanding have ill explain'd the sense of the words . xii . the twelfth apartment , call'd the fair and beautifull middle-house , the king 's second logding . xiii . the thirteenth apartment , and the king 's third lodging call'd the house which entertains heaven . xiv . the fourteenth apartment which cousists in a great garden , several courts and other void spaces , which the authour does not particularly describe , and which the smallness of the plate would not have permitted me to distinguish , though they had been describ'd . xv. the fifteenth apartment call'd the portal of mysterious valour , and the last of the innermost enclosure . after that , you cross the mote over a fair marble bridge , and after that a street which runs from east to west . xvi . the sixteenth apartment call'd the high rais'd portal of the south . which has three gates and a court where the king manages his great horses , fathom broad , and in length . xvii . the seventeenth apartment , call'd the portal of ten thousand years . which has five gates , and leads into a magnificent park , full of wild beasts , hills and woods . other relations say that the hills were made of the earth , digg'd out of the lake when it was first made . xviii . the eighteenth consists of three beautifull summer-houses , and is call'd the royal palace of long life . xix . the nineteenth apartment is call'd the high rais'd portal of the north ; and leads into a large and long street . xx. the twentieth apartment seated beyond that street in the outtermost enclosure ; which has but three gates , and is call'd the portal of the repose of the north. here i must inform the reader , that the five last apartments do not seem to be sufficiently distinguish'd ; especially the nineteenth , and the great street which is next to it . but i could do no better , notwithstanding all the pains that i took . for i found that the ground between the two enclosures was too narrow for so many apartments , for a place to ride the great horse , a spacious park and streets , &c. now some relations say , that the emperour's palace extends to the wall of the city on the north side , which would have afforded me space enough and to spare . but i durst not vary from my authour , who clearly seems to say the contrary , and who would not have fail'd to have mark'd the place where these apartments had crossed the exteriour enclosure , which he never sets down till at last . so that we must be forc'd to stay for a new relation to unfold these difficulties . chap. xix . a description of twenty particular palaces contain'd in the inner enclosure of the emperour's palace . besides the palace design'd for the emperour's person , there are erected on the other side several particular palaces , many of which for their beauty , splendour and largeness might well serve for the mansions of great princes . but for the better apprehending of their situation , it is to be observ'd that the space which the inner wall encloses is divided into three distinct parts , by two great and high walls that run from the south to the north. these walls have no battlements , but are cover'd with tiles varnish'd over with yellow , and the top is rais'd and trimm'd with a thousand designs and figures all of the same materials and the same colour . the eves of this little roof end in dragons in demy-relief , which hang down on both sides . the rest of the wall is cover'd with square tiles , green , yellow and blew , which are so rang'd as to represent beasts , flowers and horns in abundance . this being suppos'd , the palace takes up the space or part in the middle , and the other parts are for the collateral palaces which we are going to describe , and by consequence stand within the innermost enclosure . the first is call'd ven hoa tien , or the palace of flourishing learning . it serves the king for two uses ; first , for his retirement , when he has a mind to discourse of sciences , or any important affairs of the empire . secondly for his more strict observance of the fasts that are most usual among the chineses ; which they observe four times a year , and are generally answerable to our four seasons . for when they design to perform their solemn sacrifices , they fast the three preceding days . and lastly when they would implore the favour and mercy of heaven in any publick calamity , as in the time of famine , pestilence , earthquakes , or extraordinary inundations . during these days the mandarins live apart from their wives , and remain day and night in their tribunals , never eat any flesh , nor drink wine , nor discourse of any business , especially in criminal matters . the emperour also keeps himself solitary in his palace , upon the east side of the supream imperial hall. the second palace is just over against the former , on the west side of the same imperial hall , and is call'd vu im tien , or the palace of the council of war. thither the king retires to consultation when the kingdom is alarm'd by any revolt , or by pyrates , or the inrodes of the tartars upon the frontiers . these two palaces have every one four apartments , with their courts , and a royal hall in the middle with stairs , and an open walk or gallery round about ; of white marble , wrought after the same manner as are those of the principal palace , but much less . the courts are garnish'd on each side with halls and chambers , the architecture of which is very exquisite , and painted within side with vermillion varnish , intermix'd with gold and azure . and what we say of these two palaces is to be understood likewise of those that follow . the third or second on the east side is call'd tum sien tien , or the palace where honour is pay'd to the deceased kings of the royal family that actually reigns . those kings are seated upon their royal thrones in a magnificent hall adorn'd with stairs and galleries , and all other conveniences like the rest before mention'd . their images are made of eagle-wood , saunders , or some other odoriferous and precious wood , and adorn'd with sumptuous habits . before the images are plac'd sumptuous tables , with candlesticks , chafers , and other costly ornaments . and upon the day of the ceremony , there is an offering made them of several tables cover'd with a great quantity of exquisit viands . the fourth palace or second on the west side is call'd gin chi tien , or the palace of mercy and prudence . so soon as the king is dead , they set him in a rich chair which is ready prepar'd , and which sixteen eunuchs carry into the middle of the royal hall of this palace , where there is an estrade , and a rich bed upon which they lay the body . soon after , with a world of ceremonies and funeral musick they put him into a coffin , which costs no less than two or three thousand crowns . it is made of a certain wood that grows in the province of su chuen , call'd cum cio mo , or peacock-wood , in regard the lines and veins of it form certain figures that represent the eyes in a peacock's tail. the chineses affirm , that this wood , which is certainly very curious and precious , preserves dead bodies from corrupting , for many years afterwards . the funeral pomp is perform'd in this palace , with so many ceremonies and with so much cost , that it would be the subject of a long and curious relation . the chineses , after they have stopt up all the seams and joyntures of the coffin with bitumen , to prevent the exhalation of any offensive smell , usually leave the body for several months , and sometimes for several years , in the same place ; especially if it be the corps of a father or mother , for whom they wear mourning for three years ; because say they , they cannot endure to part with them . as for the king , after the funeral obsequies are perform'd with a magnificence incredible , and befitting so great a monarch , they carry him to be interr'd in the imperial wood. for so they call the place where the royal sepulchers are ; of which i shall say no more , but that the grandeur of it , the palaces , the wealth and ornaments that belong to it , the walls that environ it , the mandarins and other servants that are employ'd in continual attendance , and the souldiers that guard it would well deserve a particular relation . the fifth palace or third on the east side is call'd tsu him cum , or the palace of compassion and joy. here the prince who is heir to the empire , keeps his court till the death of his father . the sixth and third on the west side is call'd kim ho cum , or the palace of union and flourishing . this is the residence of the second and third son of the emperour before they are marry'd ; for when they are marry'd they are usually sent to the capital , or some other principal cities of the provinces , where they have palaces built to receive them of an astonishing magnificence . i have seen three , several times , my self . the first in the city of vu cham , capital of the province of hu cham . the second in the city of chim tu , capital of the province of sucheuen ; and the third in the city of ham chum , a famous city in the province of xen si . there are others in the city of si gan , capital of the said province of xen si : in the city of pien leam capital of the province of honan : in kim cheu , a considerable city in the province of hu quam : in kien cham , a remarkable city in the province of kiam si : in nam cham , capital of the same province and in several others . all these palaces though much less than pe kim were very vast , beautifull , rich and magnificent . they contain'd some ten , some twelve , some more apartments with separate palaces on each side , and a double enclosure of walls . when the emperour sent his second or third son to one of these palaces , he gave him the title of king. for example , he gave the title of cho vam , or king of cho , to him whom he sent to the city of chim tu , metropolis of the province of su chuen , because this province was antiently call'd cho. every one of these kings had a thousand eunuchs to serve and attend them , to take care of their affairs and receive their revenues . but these kings had nothing to do in the publick affairs of the province . nevertheless the mandarins were oblig'd to come four times a year to the young king's palace to pay their homage to him in the same manner as they do to the king at pe kim , onely with this difference , that they give the emperour the title of van sui , or ten thousand years , but to these princes they give no more than the title of cien sui , or a thousand years . the seventh or fourth oriental palace is call'd yuen hoen iten , or the palace of the royal nuptials . when the king or the heir of the crown are pleas'd to marry , the tribunal of ceremonies makes choice of the most beautifull and most accomplish'd virgins that are to be found , whether they be the daughters of great lords , or but of mean descent they value not . to this purpose the tribunal employs women that are well in years , and of good reputation , who make choice of twenty which they deem the most accomplish'd . the tribunal being inform'd of this choice , order the young virgins to be carry'd in close sedans to the palace , where for some days they are examin'd by the queen mother ; or if there be no such person living , by the principal lady lady of the court , who visits them , and orders them to run , on purpose to find out whether they have any ill smell or defect about them . after several trials , she makes choice of one whom she sends to the king or prince with a great deal of ceremonie , accompany'd with feasts and banquets , distribution of favours , and a general pardon for all criminals of the empire , unless rebels and robbers upon the high-way . after this she is crown'd with a splendid pomp , and at the same time she has bestow'd upon her many titles and large revenues . as for the nineteen virgins to whom fortune was not so favourable , the king marrys them to the sons of great lords ; of which if there be not anow to serve them all , he sends the remainder back to their parents with dowries sufficient to marry them advantageously . this was the custom of the kings of china . but at present the tartar emperours make choice of the daughters of some great lords , who are not of the blood-royal , or of the daughters of some one of the kings of the western tartars for their wives and queens the eighth or fourth occidental palace is call'd tzu nen cum , or the palace of piety ; and serves for the residence of the queen mother , and her damsels and ladies of honour . the ninth or fifth oriental palace is call'd chum cui cum , or the palace of beauty ; and the tenth or fifteenth on the west side is call'd ki fiam cum , or the happy palace . these two palaces are appointed for the daughters and sisters of the king before they are marry'd . for which purpose , during the reigns of the chinese kings , the tribunal of ceremonies pickt out certain young gentlemen , handsome and ingenious , and fourteen or fifteen years old . out of which the king chose one for his daughter or his sister , to whom he gave a vast dowry in lands and jewels . these were call'd ●…u m●… , or the emperour's kindred by his wives . they could not be 〈◊〉 . however they became very powerfull , and were great oppressours of the people . bef●… the●… had any children , they were oblig'd every 〈◊〉 and evening to fall upon them knees 〈◊〉 ●…heir wives , and knock their heads thr●… 〈◊〉 ●…gainst the ground . but so soon as they 〈◊〉 children , they were no longer engag'd to that ceremony . at present the tartar king marrys his sisters and his daughters to the sons of great lords who are not of the blood royal , or with the sons of the petty kings of the western tartars . the ' leventh or sixth palace to the east is call'd y hao tien , or the palace of due title ; and the twelfth or sixth palace to the west , is call'd siam nim cum , or the palace of felicity . the thirteenth or seventh eastern palace is call'd gin xeu cum , or the palace of long life : and the fourteenth or seventh western palace is call'd kien nim cum , or the palace of celestial repose . all which four palaces were the habitations of the second and third queen , and the concubines and several other ladies belonging to the deceas'd king , whom the king never sees , nor ever enters into their palaces ; such is their respect and veneration for their predecessours . the fifteenth or eighth palace to the east is call'd kiao ta tien , or the palace of great friendship . the sixteenth or eighth to the west is call'd quen nim cum , or the palace of the place of repose ; to either of which the king retires , when he has a mind to be private with his queen . the seventeenth or ninth to the east , is call'd chim chien cum , or the palace which receives heaven : and the eighteenth , which is opposite to it , ●… quen cum , or the palace of the elevated earth . these two palaces serve for the king's divertisement with his other two queens : to the first of which he goes with his second , and to the second with the third of his wives . the nineteenth or tenth to the east is call'd hum te tien , or the palace of abundant vertue . the twentieth or tenth to the west is call'd kiu en sin tien , or the palace that envelops the heart . in these two palaces are kept the king's jewels and rarities of an inestimable value . and sometimes he goes himself to visit his treasure , which perhaps is the largest and the richest in the world , in regard that for four thousand twenty five years the chinese kings have been always adding to it without taking any thing out of it . for though the reigning families have so often alter'd , yet none of them ever touch'd this treasure , nor those of which we shall give an accompt hereafter ; because of the rigorous punishments which the new kings would have inflicted upon those that should have attempted such a sacriledge , and all their family . now though the names of all these palaces seem very mean and ordinary in our language , certain it is however , that in the chinese language they are very significative and mysterious , as being invented on purpose by their men of learning , conformable to their structure , their situation and their use. notes upon the nineteenth chapter . these palaces are large and magnificent , and seated in the spaces between the twenty apartment ▪ s of the emperour's palace , and the two walls of the inner inclosure , which are describ'd by our authour in this nineteenth chapter . i. the first palace call'd ven hoa tien , or the palace of flourishing learning . hither the king retires when he has a mind to discourse with his men of learning , or to consult about his most important affairs , or to keep the fasts most usually observ'd in china . it is plac'd on the east side of the sixth apartment call'd the supream imperial hall. ii. the second palace over against the foregoing , to the west of the sixth apartment , call'd vu im tien , or the palace of the council of war. iii. the third palace , or second on the east side , as you go to the north , call'd tum sien tien , or the palace where honours are pay'd to the deceas'd kings of the royal family . iv. the fourth palace on the west side , call'd gin chi tien , or the palace of mercy and prudence , where the funeral honours are pay'd to the king after his decease . v. the fifth palace on the east side , call'd tzu kim cum , or the palace of compassion and ioy , where the heir to the crown resides till the death of his father . vi. the sixth palace , on the west side , call'd kim ho cum , or the palace of union and flourishing . here the second and third sons of the emperour , reside till they marry . vii . the seventh palace or fourth on the west side , call'd yuen hoen tien , or the palace of the royal nuptials , because the nuptials of the king , and the heir to the crown are there solemniz'd . viii . the eighth palace or fourth on the west side , call'd tsu nim cum , or the palace of piety , being the residence of the queen mother , and her maids of honour . ix . the ninth palace or fifth to the east , call'd chum cui cum , or the palace of beauty . x. the tenth palace or fifth to the west , call'd kia ●…iam cum , or the happy palace , appointed for the sisters and daughters of the king before they are marry'd . xi . the ' leventh or sixth to the east , call'd y hao tien , or the palace of due title . xii . the twelfth or sixth palace to the west , call'd siam nim cum , or the palace of felicity . xiii . the thirteenth or seventh palace to the east , call'd gin chu cum , or the palace of long life . xiv . the fourteenth or seventh palace to the west , call'd kien nim cum , or the palace of celestial repose . in this palace the second and third queen keep their courts , together with the concubines and other ladies of the deceas'd king. so that this palace serves for the same use , as the old seraglio at constantinople . xv. the fifteenth , or eighth to the east , call'd kiao ta tien , or the palace of great friendship . xvi . the sixteenth , or eighth to the west , call'd guen nim cum , or the palace of the place of repose . to these palaces the king retires when he has a mind to be private with his first queen . xvii . the seventeenth palace , or ninth to the east , call'd chim kien cum , or the palace that receives heaven xviii . the eighteenth palace , or ninth to the west , call'd y xuen cum , or the palace of the elevated earth . to the first of these two palaces the king retires with his second queen , and to the second with his third . xix . the nineteenth , palace or tenth to the east , call'd lum te tien , or palace of abounding vertue . xx the twentieth or tenth palace to the west , call'd kiun sin tien , or the palace that envelops the heart . in these two palaces are kept the king's iewels and rarities of an inestimable price . our authour tells us , that this treasure has been filling for these four thousand and twenty five years , and that in all that time nothing has been taken out of it . but this is to be understood , unless there happen any sudden conflagration ; or that the city had not been taken and plunder'd by the enemy , who never trouble themselves to observe the laws of china in that particular . for example , all the relations that mention the wars of the tartars , among the rest martini and couplet tell us , that in the year . the rebel li or li cum , not daring to abide the coming of the tartars to pe kim , spent eight days in removing all that there was of precious and valuable in the palace . to every one of the palaces belong twenty four separate apartments , with a royal hall in the middle . i have plac'd them as they stand in the draught : for a man may easily believe that the last where the women reside , and where the treasure lies , ought to be most remote from the principal gate . chap. xx. of several other palaces , and some temples erected within the same enclosures . all these palaces which we have hitherto mention'd , are seated within the innermost enclosure of the palace , from which they are separated by two walls , and divided one from another by other walls of the same fabrick ▪ those that follow are seated between the two enclosures . the first is call'd chum hoa tien , or the palace of the doubl'd flower . now to understand this name , you are to take notice , that about two hunder'd years ago one of the chinese kings , contrary to the advice of his grandees and people , would needs go and fight the western tartars , who took several places and lay'd waste the province of pe kim : but he was overthrown , taken and carry'd into tartary , where the chineses believ'd him to be dead , and therefore set up his brother in his place . some months after , embassadours came from the tartars , who brought news that he was alive , and demanded a ransom both for him and the rest of the prisoners . so soon as the new king receiv'd this intelligence , he gave order to commissioners to treat about his brother's enlargement , and appointed a magnificent palace to be built , whither he intended to retire upon his brother's return . the palace being finish'd , and the treaty concluded , the prisoner was brought to the frontiers , where the tartars receiv'd a great summ of money , great quantities of silk and cotton , and all that they demanded ▪ thereupon the king returning to pe kim , the new king would have resign'd the scepter into his hands , but the old king would not accept it , but retir'd to the palace which his brother had prepar'd for himself , without ever offering to moddle any more with the affairs of the government . three years after that , the new king dy'd , and then the old king accepting the crown , was crown'd a second time ; and then the learned men , according to the custom gave him another name , calling him , tien xum , or the king who follow'd the will of heaven . they also gave a new name to the palace where he had liv'd three years retir'd , calling it chum hoa tien , or the palace of the doubl'd flower , alluding to the double coronation of the king. the bridge over which they cross the mote that surrounds this palace is a wonderfull piece of workmanship . it is a dragon of an extraordinary bulk , whose fore and hind-feet standing in the water supply the place of pillars ; and whose body , dolphin like , makes the middle arch ; and two more , the one with his tail , the other with his head and neck . the whole is made of black jasper stone , so well clos'd and so well wrought , that it seems not onely to be of one piece , but represents a dragon to the life . it is call'd ti kiam , or the flying bridge . for the chineses report , that this dragon flew through the air from a kingdom in the east-indies , which they call tien cho , or the kingdom of bamboos , whence they also pretend that their pagod and their law was brought in former times . they also tell a hunder'd idle stories of this dragon and this bridge , which i omit as not becomeing this relation . this palace takes up in length two furlongs of china , or half an italian mile . the second is call'd hien yam tien , or the palace of the rising sun. a structure beautifull and magnificent for the architecture , and environd with nine very high towers all of different workmanship . these nine towers signifie the first nine days of the moon which are very great holy-days , especially the ninth , among the chineses . they marry their children during these holy-days ; and among the several dishes of the feast , they never fail of one which represents the tower with nine stories , every one of which answers to one of the nine days . for say they , the number of nine includes within it self those properties , which make it more excellent than all the rest of the numbers , and render it fortunate by the augmentation of life , honour and riches . for this reason , all the chineses rich and poor get up that day upon terrasses and towers in the cities , and in the countrey upon mountains and hills , or at least upon damms and other high rais'd places , where they feast with their relations and friends . but in regard the kings of china seldom go out of their palaces they caus'd these nine towers to be built , that upon the top of them they might celebrate this festival , so generally solemniz'd over the whole empire . the third palace is call'd van xeu tien , or the palace of ten thousand lives ▪ now you are to understand , that about a hunder'd and forty years ago king kia cim , that is to say , a king neat and precious , began his reign . this prince maintain'd peace and justice in the empire : but in regard he was flexible and superstitious , one of the marry'd bonzes beguil'd his credulity , and made him believe , that he would so order it that he should live eternally , or at least for several ages , by vertue of his chymistry . to bring this to pass he advis'd him to build this palace near the lake , which we have already mention'd . 't is very true , 't is less than the rest ; but what it wants in bigness , it has in beauty . it is environ'd with a high wall with battlements , and perfectly round ; all the halls and chambers a so are round , hexagons or octagons , and the architecture is most beautifull and magnificent . hither then the king retir'd to distill the water of immortality . but his toil and pains were recompenc'd with a success quite contrary to his expectations ; for that instead of prolonging , they shorten'd his life . for the fire in the furnaces having dry'd up his bowels , he fell sick in a month or six weeks after , and dy'd within a few days ; after he had reign'd five and forty years . the emperour van lie his grandchild reign'd eight and forty ; and both their reigns are remarkable , as well for the peace and prosperity which the people enjoy'd all that time , as for that the apostle of the indians , the holy francis xavier arriv'd in china , and dy'd upon the frontiers , during the reign of kia cim , a little before the portugueses built the city of macao ; as also for that in the eleventh year of the emperour van lie , the famous father matthew ricci , so universally esteem'd to this day by the chiueses for his learning and his vertue , first set footing in the empire . the fourth is call'd cim hiu tien , or the palace of perfect purity , and was built upon this occasion . the fifteenth day of the eighth moon , is solemniz'd by the chineses with great feasting and rejoycing . for from the setting of the sun , and rising of the moon till midnight , they are all abroad with their friends and kindred in the streets , in the piazza's , in their gardens , and upon the terrasses , feasting and watching to see the hare which that night appears in the moon . to this purpose , the preceding days they send to one another presents of little loaves and sugar-cakes , which they call yue pim , or moon-cakes . they are round , but the biggest , which are about two hands breadth in diameter , and represent the full moon , have every one a hare in the middle made of a past of walnuts , almonds , pine-apple-kernels and other indgredients . these they eat by the light of the moon ; the richer sort having their musick also playing about 'em , which is very good . but the poor , in the midst of the ruder noise of drums , fifes and basons loudly knockt upon with sticks . and for the solemnizing of this feast it was , that the ancient kings erected this palace , not very big , but wonderfully delightfull ; more especially for its situation upon a mountain made by hands , which is call'd tulh xan , or the mountain of the hare . our europeans perhaps will laugh at the chineses , for imagining the spots in the body of the moon to be a hare . but beside that among us the people are no less fond of many idle opinions , no less ridiculous , let me tell our europeans that the chineses laugh as much at us , when they find in our books , that we paint the sun and moon with humane faces . the fifth palace is call'd ym tai tien , or the palace of the flourishing tower. it is built upon the brink of the lake among a great number of trees which afford both shade and coolness . so that the emperour makes it his chiefest residence during the excessive heat , which the want of cooling breezes renders almost insupportable : the city of pe kim being equally subject to the inconveniencies of heat and cold . the sixth is call'd van yeu tien , or the palace of ten thousand sports and pleasures . it is seated upon the bank of the lake on the north side ; and serves for the king to repose in when he goes a fishing , or to delight himself by water in his pleasure boats , which are made either to sail or row , all very lovely and very richly adorn'd . there is one wich is made like one of our brigandines , by the directions of father iohn adam , which pleases the emperour extreamly , and wherein he always goes a fishing , or to behold the sea fights , which are many times represented upon the lake . the seventh is a great platform encompass'd with a square of high walls , in the middle of which is a beautifull palace call'd hu chim tien , or the palace of the walls of the tiger . the royal hall belonging to it is round , very high and majestick . upon the top of it appear two cupola's of of brass guilded , one above another at the distance of the length of a lance ; the one very large , the other less , in the form of a great gourd , which together with the roof cover'd over with tiles varnish'd with azure , and embellish'd with flowers , grotesco borderings , and other ornaments , yield a very pleasant prospect . from this hall and the balconies belonging to it the king delights himself with the sight of the beasts that are bread in the enclosure , as tigers , bears , leopards , wolves , monkeys of several sorts , musc-cats , and several other kinds ; and with them the intermixture of birds , no less remarkable for the colours of their feathers than for their bigness ; as peacocks , eagles , swans , cranes ; green , red and white parrats , and several others , the names of which i cannot tell . among the rest there was one which was call'd la cui , or the bird with a bill of wax , by reason the bill is of the colour of wax . it was as big as a blackbird , but the feathers of an ash colour . this bird learns whatever is taught her with that docility that she does things incredible ; for all alone she will act a comedy . she will put on a vizor , handle a sword , a lance , or ensign made on purpose for her . she plays at chess , and performs several actions and motions with such a lively grace as charms the spectatours . so that it is hard to say which is most worthy of admiration , the natural instinct of the bird , or the industry of him that taught her . the eighth is seated at the end of a vast platform , and is call'd the mansion of the fortress of the middle . the kings of china were wont to go to the royal hall of this palace , to see three thousand eunuchs arm'd at all points , perform their military exercises , and make a shew of their pretended valour . but the tartars have suppress'd this ridiculous divertisement . besides these palaces , there are within the two enclosures a great number of temples dedicated to idols ; of which there are four more famous than the rest , and which are also call'd palaces , by reason of their largeness , the multitude of their appartments , and the beauty of the architecture . the first is call'd tai quam mim , or the palace of great light . it is dedicated to the stars , which we call north stars , and the chineses , pe teu . they believe that constellation to be a god , and that it has power to grant them long life ; and therefore it is that the kings , queens and princes offer their oblations in this temple where there is no idol to be seen , but onely a cartridge or linnen roll , surrounded with a sumptuous square border with this inscription . to the spirit and the god pe teu . this temple stands within the inner wall . the other three are seated between the two enclosures . the second is call'd tai cao tien . or the palace of the most illustrious and sovereign emperour . this is the temple dedicated to that famous and loyal deify'd captain , of whom we have formerly spoken , who was call'd quan ti. of him they implore long life , children , honour , riches and all the blessings of this life , not minding or dreaming of any other ; for that the chineses place all their happiness and final end , in sensible objects and pleasures . but for the better understanding of what we have to say concerning the two next , we are to premise , that to the north-west of the province of xen si , the most western part of china , there lies a kingdom , call'd by the indians tibet , and by the western tartars tumet , where father anthony andrada travell'd about forty five years agone . the king of this countrey takes upon him to perform alike both functions , as well of king as of high priest , and by virtue of that dignity , he orders all things in matters of religion , and is perpetual and absolute superiour over all the lama or idolatrous priests of that countrey . these lama are usually clad in red and yellow habits , which hang down to the ground with straight sleeves and a mantle of the same colour , one side of which they fling under their right arms , and throw it back upon the left shoulder , much after the same manner as the apostles are painted , as if they had imitated in that the apostle st. thomas , who according to all probability came into china , and resided there for some time . for the histories and chronicles of china relate that during the reign of the family han , what time our saviour was both born and dy'd , there came from the indies into this empire a certain holy man , whose name was tamo , who preach'd and taught a holy law ; that the bonzes oppos'd it and prosecuted the holy man in such a manner , that finding he could do no good he return'd into india . that he carry'd a staff in his hand , and went bare-headed ; and that one day designing to cross the great river of kiam or sun of the sea , and finding that no body would receive him into a boat , by reason that all people had a prejudice against him at the instigation of the bonzes , he walkt over the river without wetting his feet . many other miracles and wonderfull actions of the same saint are to be read in the same story . nor ought it to séem strange that the chineses call him tamo instead of tomas . for as we pronounce the chinese words , so do they mistake and altar the words of other nations ; insomuch , that sometimes it is impossible to know them again . and i dare affirm that they are not able to pronounce any strange name , more especially such words as are spelt with the letter r. or any words consisting of several syllables ; and hence it is that they have so misplac'd the vowels , placing a in the first syllable , whereas they should have put it in the last . nay the portugueses do worse than they , in saying tome , and substituting e in the place of a. f. anthony andrada also has made the same mistake in his relation of the kingdom of tibet , where he writes lamba instead of lama , meaning the idolatrous priests before mention'd . there are a great number of these lama at pe kim , but they are not esteem'd either by the chineses or the eastern tartars , who are lords of china , because they are acquainted with their wicked manners and the impertinency of the law which they teach , and the ridiculousness of their idols . for though the emperour permits them to reside at court , and some few years since order'd two temples to be erected for the exercise of their idolatrous worship , he did not do it out of any kindness which he had for them , but out of meer reason of state , to prevent by means of their credit , the eastern tartars from enterprizing any thing against them . for though these two sorts of tartars , are equally valiant , yet the eastern tartars who are not very numerous are afraid of the western , whose multitudes are infinite . besides the esteem and veneration which the latter have for the lama is almost incredible . for they no sooner behold these priests at a distance , but they are presently seiz'd with fear and compunction ; but so soon as they meet , the tartar alights from his horse , throws away his bonnet , and falling upon his knees , embraces the lama's feet , and kisses the lower hemm of his garment , with a zeal and devotion unexpressible ; which he shows by the motions of his countenance , his hands , and his whole body . in the mean time the lama with a formal gravity reaches his hand to the top of the tartra's head , and drawing the figure of a lozange upon his crown , mutters over him certain prayers according to the usual manner . these things being thus premis'd ; the third palace or temple is call'd macala tien . for tien in the chinese language signifies a royal palace ; and macala in the language of the lama signifies the head of an ox with the horns on : because the idol which is worship'd in that temple is the horned head of an ox. which shews the blindness of man , whom the chineses call van vo chi vam , or king and lord of all things , and van vo chi tim , or the most understanding of all creatures , which nevertheless adores the work of his own hands , beasts that are created for his service , and which seems more incredible , the carcass of the head of an ox. the fourth palace is call'd lama tien or the palace or temple of the lama . it is seated upon the east side of the lake of which we have spoken , upon a mountain made with hands like a sugarloaf environ'd with rocks which were brought thither in former times from the sea side , though far remote , with great labour and expence . these rocks are for the most part full of holes and hollownesses , occasion'd by the continual dashing of the waves ; the chinsees taking great delight to behold those unpolish'd works of nature . and they are so dispos'd as to counterfeit the high out-juttings , and steep and rugged precipices of rocks ; so that at a moderate distance the whole seems to represent some craggy wild mountain , the first work of nature . at the top appears a round tower of twelve stories , well proportion'd and of an extraordinary height . round about the upper story hang fifty bells , that jangle day and night , with the motion of the wind . the temple which is large and magnificent , is seated in the middle of the descent , on the south side ; and the cloisters and cells of the lama , extend themselves to the east and west . the idol stands upon an altar within the temple all naked , and in a filthy posture like the roman priapus . neither is it ador'd but by the lama and the western tartars , for the eastern and the chineses abhor it , as an infamous and obscene monster . the deceased king , father of the reigning emperour , erected these two temples for reasons of state , and to please his mother , daughter of a petty king of the western tartars ; that princess being greatly devoted to the lama , whom she maintains in pe kim at vast expences . but there is great probability , that so soon as she is dead , those abominable temples will be shut up . moreover between the two enclosures , there are four and twenty beautifull palaces besides , which serve instead of four and twenty tribunals : the mandarins of which are as it were the emperour's stewards , and are no way subject to the other tribunals and mandarins of the empire . they are the overseers of the palace , of the servants , of the cellars , offices , treasuries , and the like ; they punish or reward , according to the king's order , such as belong to the houshold . and in the time of the chinese emperours , all these tribunals were under the government of eunuchs ; but at present they are govern'd by seventy two tartar lords bred up in the palace ▪ three of these belong to every tribunal , who have under them a great number of inferiour officers , all employ'd in their several stations to expedite the business with which they are entrusted . and thus we have given an accompt of the principal structures of the emperour's palace . for we should never have done , should we undertake a particular description of all those other places and buildings which are therein enclos'd , as the houses of pleasure , the libraries , the magazines , the treasuries , the stables , and such like meaner edisices . but by what we have already describ'd , a man may readily conjecture what farther remains to be said . all the structures which we have already describ'd , are cover'd with large thick tiles , varnish'd with yellow , green and blew , and fasten'd with nails to withstand the fury of the winds , which are very high at pe kim . the ridges which always run from east to west , rise above the roof about the height of a lance. the extremities are terminated with the bodies and heads of dragons , tygers , lyons and other beasts , that wind about and extend themselves all the length of the ridges . a vast variety of flowers , and grotesco-work , and other delightfull ornaments , issuing as it were out of their mouths and ears , or else being fasten'd to their horns . and in regard that all that you see of these palaces is varnish'd over with the colours before mention'd , you would think at a distance , when the sun rises , as i have many times observ'd , that they were all made or at least cover'd with pure gold enamel'd with azure and green , which yields a most delightfull , magnificent and majestick prospect . notes upon the twentieth chapter . of some other palaces , and certain temples seated between the two enclosures . k. the first palace seated to the east between the two enclosures , and upon the south side , as it is in the plane , and as f. couplet places it , speaking of the emperour who caus'd it to be built . this prince was call'd ym sum , or kim tum , and his brother kim ti , he began his reign in the year . he was taken by the tartars in the year . and set at liberty some time after . his brother kim ti dy'd in the year . and this emperour reassum'd the government the same year , and dy'd . the bridge which our authour describes , is a piece of workmanship altogether extraordinary , and is enough of it self to make us admire the wit and industry of the chineses . l. the second palace seated between the two enclosures , as are the six that immediately follow . it is call'd hien yam tien , or the palace of the rising sun. therein are solemniz'd the festivals of the first day of the moon . m. the third palace call'd van xeu tien , or the palace of ten thousand lives . it is mark'd near the lake by our authour . that emperour kia cim , was otherwise call'd xi sum he began his reign . the holy francis xavier arriv'd in china . and dy'd in the island of su chuen in the province of quam tum , the second of december of the same year . the emperour kia cim , or xi sum reign'd till . his son mo sum , or lum kim dy'd and his grandchild van lie , or xin cum dy'd in the year . king kia cim built this palace to practice chymistry , and get the balsom of immortality . n. the fourth palace call'd , cim hieu tien , or the palace of great purity ; i have plac'd it upon a mountain conformable to our authour's description . therein the feast of the fifteenth day of the moon is solemniz'd . o. the fifth palace , call'd ym tai tien , or the palace of the flourishing tower. it stands near the lake among the trees , as our authour describes it . there the emperour abides during the excessive heats . p. the sixth palace van yeu tien , or the palace of ●…en thousand sports and pleasures . it stands by the lake on the north side : for so we have plac'd it according to our authour's description . there the king reposes when he goes a fishing , or to take his pleasure by water . q. the seventh palace call'd hu chim tien , or the palace of the tiger walls . there the king breeds up wild beasts of several sorts , and goes to see them himself . the situation of this place is not particularly set down by our authour . i have plac'd it in that part which i thought to be the most spacious , and most proper between the two walls . r. the eighth palace , call'd the mansion of fortress of the middle , appointed for exercising the eunuchs . the situation is not mention'd by the authour , onely he places it between the two enclosures as well as the other six . s. the first temple of the four most considerable in the palace ; it is call'd tai quam mim , or the palace of great light , and dedicated to the bear-stars : it stands within the inner enclosure ; and i have plac'd it on the left side as the most honourable place : as being upon the left hand of the emperour . t. the second temple call'd tai cao tien , or the temple of the most illustrious and sovereign emperour . this temple is dedicated to that famous deify'd captain mention'd in the sixteenth chapter , whose name i could never find , nor the precise time of his death . i have plac'd the temple at a venture upon the west side of the lake ; because our authour says no more but onely that it stands between the two enclosures . v. the third temple call'd macala tien , or the palace of the oxe's head : but our authour does not precisely mark down the situation of it . x. the fourth temple , lama tien , the palace or temple belonging to the lama . it stands in the plane , as our authour places it ; in the middle of a rocky mountain , made with hands like a sugar-loaf , with a tower at the top. y. twenty four palaces for the mandarins , high stewards of the emperour's houshold . i have plac'd them on the east side between the two enclosures , where our authour places them , who makes no particular description of them , no more than he does of the other edifices ; as houses of pleasure , libraries , magazines , offices , stables , &c. which makes the curious more desirous of compleater descriptions , and more perfect draughts . chap. xxi . of the emperour's temples seated in pe kim , and of the manner how the king goes abroad to perform publick duties . besides the temples which stand in the palace , the emperour has seven more , in each of which he sacrifices once a year . five in the new city , and two in the old one . the first of these is call'd tien tam , or the temple of heaven , seated two chinese furlongs from the principal gate of the city , a little to the east , and encompass'd with a round wall three furlongs in compass . one part of this area is taken up with very beautifull buildings . the rest with a green and very thick grove , whose trees are of an extraordinary heighth ; and render the place no less melancholy and gloomy to us , than it seems devout and venerable to the insidels . it has five doors on the south side , three in the middle , like the palace which are never open'd but when the king comes to sacrifice , and two of each side always open , for admittance of all that go to the temple . on the south and north side , there are seven separate apartments : six of which are halls and portals , as large and magnificent as those of the king's palace . the seventh is a vast and high round hall which represents heaven , supported by fourscore and two columns ; the whole painted within side with azure and gold , and cover'd with tiles varnshi'd with blew . in this temple it is that the king sacrifices to heaven upon the day , and at the very moment that the sun comes to the winter solstice , attended by all the great lords and mandarins of the court : and as for the victims he offers , they are oxen , hogs , goats and sheep . great preparations are made for the performance of this ceremony , which is very solemn , and the solemnity carry'd on with no less respect and humility . for then the emperour lays aside his gold , his precious stones and yellow robes ; appearing onely decently habited in a plain of vestment of black or sky colour damask . the second temple is call'g ti tam , or the temple of the earth . it stands toward the west at a distance answerable to that of the first ; from which it differs nothing but onely that it is cover'd with tiles varnish'd with green . when the king is crown'd , before he takes possession of the empire , he goes to this temple where he sacrifices to the god of the earth . afterwards he puts on the habit of a ploughman , and with two oxen with guilded horns , and a plough varnish'd with vermillion and streaks of gold , he sets himself to plough a little piece of ground that lies within the enclosure of the temple . while he is busie at his labour , the queen with her ladies in another part dress him a poor and homely dinner , which she brings him , and which they eat together . the ancient chineses instituted this ceremony , to the end their kings might remember , that their revenues came from the labour and heat of the peoples brows ; and therefore ought to be employ'd in necessary expences and for the good of the kingdom , not in useless buildings , exorbitant sports and pleasures , or superfluous riot . to the north of these two temples , stand three more distant , two chinese furlongs from the gates , and from the walls on the north , east and west sides , and which are altogether like the two former . that on the north side is call'd pe tien tan , or the north temple of heaven . here the king sacrifices at the time of the summer solstice : and at the time of the vernal equinox he sacrifices in the eastern temple , call'd ge tam , or the temple of the sun ; and to the autumnal equinox in the western temple , which is call'd yue tam , or the temple of the moon . but before the performance of these sacrifices , the king commands a fast for three days to be observ'd in pe kim , during which time they are forbid to eat either flesh or fish : nor are the tribunals , especially the criminal to doe any business : which somewhat resembles our fast of ember-weeks . i ask'd a learned man one day what benefit they hop'd to obtain by these fasts and sacrifices , and how they durst affirm that their king nor queen ever sacrific'd publickly to idols , since the heaven , the earth , the sun and moon were all inanimate bodies , that no way merited divine honours and sacrifices , which belong'd onely to god by whom they were created . to which he reply'd that the word heaven had two significations by the first was meant the material heaven call'd yeu him chi tien , which is that which we see , and of which we feel the effects , as we do also of the sun , moon and stars : but the second signification intended the immaterial heaven , call'd yeu vu him chi tien , which has no shape or figure , and which is nothing but the creatour and principle of all things . this is the heaven , added he , to which the ancient chineses address'd their sacrifices and their fasts , to appease his wrath , and return him thanks for the benefits which continually they receive from him all the four seasons of the year . but afterwards as men are naturally blockish and carnal minded , they forgot the true lord of all things , and minded onely the material visible heaven : nevertheless , said he , when the king sacrific'd in the temples of heav'n , or earth , the sun or moon , whose names were onely us'd to distinguish the sacrifices and the seasons , he did not sacrifice to those creatures as the people imagin'd , but to the spiritual heaven . the sixth temple , standing in the old city , is call'd ti vam miao , or the temple of all the past kings . this is a large and magnificent palace , with many apartments , portals , courts , and halls , of which the last is as fair , as spacious , and as well adorn'd as those of the king's palace . there you behold on rich thrones , the statues of all the kings of china , good and bad , for four thousand five hunder'd twenty five years together , from the first king nam'd to hi , to the last call'd xum chi the father of the present prince . this temple stands in the middle of one of the fairest streets of the city . which street is fill'd up in two places by two triumphal arches with three gates , high rais'd , majestick and worthy to be admir'd . all people that pass thorough this street , of what quality so ever , alight and walk a foot when they come to these arches , till they are past the front of the temple . here the king performs his annual ceremonies to his predecessours once a year . but the ceremonies which are observ'd both in this and all other solemnities are so numerous , and of such various and different sorts , that we should never make an end , should we go about to give a full accompt of them all . but the reader may make an easie judgment of their splendour , by what we have related ▪ the seventh is call'd chim hoam miao ; or the temple of the spirit that guards the walls . it stands within the city near the walls , on the west side . the king never sacrifices in this temple , but the mandarins onely . nevertheless this ceremony is accompted among the royal sacrifices , as well for that the king is at the charge , as because that he is the man who names the persons that are to sacrifice in this place . moreover all the cities of the empire have such a temple as this , and seated as this is ; consecrated to the spirit that guards the walls , as if we should say , dedicated to the tutelary angel of every city . thus much for the emperour's temples . we are now to give an accompt of the pomp and magnificence of his retinue , when he stirs out of his palace . there are two occasions that carry the emperour abroad out of his palace . the first , when he goes a hunting , or to take the air ; which is lookt upon onely as a private action ; and then he is attended onely by his guard , the princes of the blood , and other great lords , who ride before , behind or on each side , according to their degrees and pre-eminency . this train does not consist of above two thousand men , all on horse-back , sumptuous in their habits , their armes , and the trappings of their horses ; at what time you behold nothing but silks , and embroideries of gold and silver glittering with precious stones . certainly , if a man do but consider it well , i question whether any prince upon the earth ever appear'd in his common cavalcades with a pomp parallel to what we see at this court , when the emperour comes forth out of his palace onely to divertise himself in his parks and gardens , or onely to hunt for his pleasure in the countrey . the scond occasion is when the emperour comes forth to perform any sacrifice , or any publick duty : and then his procession is after this manner . first , appear twenty four men with large drums , in two rows or files of twelve a piece ; as do all the rest that follow . secondly , twenty four trumpets , twelve in a row . these instruments are made of a certain wood call'd v tum xu , highly valu'd by the chineses , who say , that when the bird of the sun is desirous of repose , she pearches upon the boughs of this tree . these trumpets are about three foot in length , and almost a hands breadth diameter at the mouth . they are shap'd like a bell , adorn'd with circles of gold , and pleasingly accord with the noise and beat of the drums . thirdly , twenty four men with long staves , twelve in a row : which staves are seven or eight foot in length varnish'd with red , and from one end to the other adorn'd with guilt foliage . fourthly , a hunder'd halbardeers , fifty in a row , with the heads of their halbards in the form of a crescent . fifthly , a hunder'd men carrying maces of guilt wood , fifty in a row , with staves as long as a lance . sixthly , two royal poles call'd cassi , varnish'd with red intermix'd with flowers and gilt at both ends. seventhly , four hunder'd large lanthorns richly adorn'd , and all curious pieces of workmanship . eighthly , four hunder'd flambeaux , delicately trimm'd and carv'd , and made of a certain sort of wood , that gives a great light that lasts long . ninthly , two hunder'd lances , adorn'd below the steel heads , some with silk fringes ; others with the tails of panthers , wolves , foxes , or other beasts . tenthly , twenty four banners , upon which are painted the twenty four signs of the zodiack , which the chineses divide into twenty four parts , whereas we divide it into no more than twelve . ' leventhly , fifty six banners , wherein are painted fifty six constellations , under which the chineses comprehend the whole number of the stars . twelfthly , two large flabels , supported by long poles , gilded and painted with various figures of the sun , dragons , birds , and other creatures . thirteenthly , twenty four umbrello's richly adorn'd , and they that carry them , two and two together , as i said before . fourteenthly , eight sorts of utensils , for the king 's ordinary use and occasions , as a table cloath , a bason of gold , and an eure of the same metal , with several other things of the same nature . fifteenthly , ten horses as white as snow , with their saddles and bridles adorn'd with gold , pearls , and precious stones . sixteenthly , a hunder'd lanciers , and on both sides within side of them , the pages of the emperour's chamber , and in the middle between them the emperour himself with an air majestick and grave , mounted upon a lovely steed , and cover'd with a parasol or umbrello , beautifull and costly beyond the belief of those that never beheld it ; and so large that it shades both the emperour and his horse . seventeenthly , the princes of the blood , the petty kings , and a great number of the most eminent lords , magnificently clad and rang'd on both sides , in ranks and files according to their dignities . eighteenthly , five hunder'd young gentlemen belonging to the emperour , richly habited . nineteenthly , a thousand men , five hunder'd in a body , call'd hiao guei , that is to say , footmen , clad in red robes , embroider'd with flowers and stars of gold and silver , with long streight plumes of feathers in their bonnets . twentiethly , an open chair or litter carry'd by thirty six men ; attended by another close litter , as big as a chamber , and carry'd by a hunder'd and twenty men. one and twentiethly , two vast chariots each of them drawn by two elephants . two and twentiethly , a large chariot drawn by eight horses , and another lesser , by four . all these chariots are sumptuously lin'd , the elephants and horses richly caparison'd , and the governours and coachmen in costly liveries , and every litter and every chariot is attended by a captain with fifty souldiers . three and twentiethly , two thousand learned mandarins , a thousand in a body . four and twentiethly , two thousand military mandarins , both the one and the other gorgeously apparell'd in their ceremony-robes : and these last bring up the emperour's train , and conclude the pomp. notes upon the twenty first chapter . and upon the emperour 's seven temples standing in the two cities . z. five temples seated in the new city . the first call'd tien tam , or the temple of heaven ; standing as our authour says , two chinese furlongs from the principal gate of the city , that is to say , from the south gate , a little toward the east . it is encompass'd with a round wall , three furlongs in circumference : the rest is to be seen in the plane . there the king sacrifices to the winter solstice . the four other temples are built altogether like the first . the second call'd ti tam , or temple of the earth , is seated toward the west at a distance from the principal gate proportionable to that of the first . here the emperour sacrifices to the god of the earth upon the day of his coronation . the third is about two furlongs distant from the north gate , and is call'd pe tien tam , or the north temple of heaven . here the king sacrifices to the summer solstice . the fourth is about two furlongs distant from the east gate ; and is call'd ge tam or the temple of the sun , where the king sacrifices to the vernal equinox . the fifth is two furlongs distant from the western gate , and is call'd yue tam , or the temple of the moon , where the king sacrifices to the autumnal equinox . if we must allow sixteen furlongs in length to the new city , according to the opinion of f. adam , these two temples ought to be plac'd farther , to keep the same distance of two furlongs from the east and west gates . . two temples standing on the old city . the first call'd ti vam miao , or the temple of all the deceas'd kings : this is a spacious and magnificent palace , in the chief great room of state of which , are to be seen the statues of all the kings of china , good and bad , from king fo hi seated all upon thrones . our authour mentioning the situation of it , says no more , than onely this , that it stands in one of the fairest streets of the city between two triumphal arches , which are mark'd down in the plane . so that this temple must not be plac'd to the south of the palace ; in regard that space is taken up with the outermost courts and first apartments of the palace . nor did i think it proper to place it toward the west , in regard the following temple is plac'd there ; nor toward the north which among the chineses is the meanest place in the city , and therefore i have plac'd it toward the east , in the street which is next the east gate of the palace . . the second temple is call'd chim hoam miao , or the temple of the spirit that guards the walls . i have plac'd it according to our authour within side , and near to the walls . here the king never sacrifices himself , but onely the mandarins . a a. the six supream tribunals of the learned mandarins , describ'd by our authour in chap. . he says they are plac'd according to their order , near the king's palace upon the east side , so many spacious square edifices which have every one three divisions of apartments , &c. i have very near represented them in the same manner , placing the first near the inner apartments of the palace where the emperour himself resides . the first , li pu , has the oversight of all the mandarins of the empire . four inferiour tribunals belong to this , which assemble together in the same palace , in two rows of apartments , that are to be seen upon the right and left hand ; the middlemost being appointed for the supream tribunal . and it is the same thing with the other five , where the middlemost is still the supream , and the inferiour on each side . a a . the second , hu pu , has the oversight of the exchequer , with fourteen inferiour tribunals ; one for every one of the provinces of china ; that of pe kim having no particular tribunal , by reason of the dignity of that province where the court resides . a a . the third tribunal , li pu , that has the ordering of ceremonies , sciences , arts , &c. with four inferiour tribunals . a a . the fourth tribunal , pim pu , that has the care of warlike arms and provisions , with four tribunals under it . a a . the fifth tribunal , him pu , that judges without appeal of all crimes committed in the empire , with fourteen tribunals inferiour to it . a a . the sixth tribunal , which has the oversight of the publick works ; with four tribunals inferiour to it . b b. the five tribunals of the military mandarins , seated to the west of the royal palace . our authour speaks nothing particularly either of their situation or fabrick : but 't is very probable , they are all built like the former . the first which we may suppose to stand most to the north , heu fu , or the reregard . the second tso fu , or the left wing ; the third yeu fu , or the right wing . the fourth chum fu , or the main battle . the fifth cien fu , or the vanguard . neither does f. magaillans speak any thing of the situation of many other tribunals in pe kim , of which he gives the description . but most certainly they stand in those places , where he says in general , that there are palaces and tribunals in such streets , as in the street of perpetual repose , and in other parts mark'd down in the plane . we have nothing to observe upon the emperour's pomp , when he stirs abroad out of his palace , but onely this that the description of father adam , is much after the same manner . the end . an aridgment of the life and death of f. gabriel magaillans , of the society of jesus , missionary into china , written by f. lewis buglio , his inseparable companion for six and thirty years ; and sent from pe kim in the year . father gabriel de magaillans , a native of portugal , was born in the year . he spent his first years in the house of one of his uncles who was a canon , and who took care to educate him in piety and the fear of god. afterwards he studied in the schools of the society of iesus , in the famous university of conimbre ; where mov'd by the good example of those fathers , he resolv'd to forsake the world , and was receiv'd into the society at seventeen years of age . being as yet but a noviciate , he begg'd leave that he might be sent to the missions of the east indies , which would not be granted him however , till he had compleated his studies of rhetorick and philosophy . he arriv'd at goa in the year , where he was immediately employ'd to teach rhetorick to the young religious of the house . two years afterwards he earnestly desir'd that he might be sent to the mission of iapan , which was with great reluctancy at length consented to , by his superiours , in regard of the great progress which their scholars made under such a master . when he arriv'd at macao , the father visiter order'd him to teach philosophy , to which he thereupon began to settle himself : but at the same time there came a christian mandarin , who discharg'd him from that employment . and indeed the father visiter was willing to lay hold of the opportunity of such an officer , by his means to get the liberty of sending a person of merit into china , to assist the missionaries there . for at that time there was no person in the whole colledge who was proper for that countrey . which was the reason that f. magaillans , observing so favourable a conjuncture , earnestly begg'd the employment , which was granted him as soon . thereupon he departed with the mandarin , and arriv'd at the city of han cheu , the metropolis of the province of che kiam , where the vice provincial then resided . at the same time also there came intelligence from the province of su chuen , that father lewis buglio , who was gone to lay the foundations of a mission there , was fallen sick and wanted a companion . thereupon father magaillans offer'd himself and obtain'd leave to goe and assist him ; and though it were a journey of above four months from ham cheu , to the capital city of suchuen , nevertheless he fortunately arriv'd there , and became a great help to father buglio ; and then it was that he apply'd himself with great industry to the study of the chinese language and letters , which he learnt with an extraordinary ease . two years after , there happen'd a violent persecution against the preachers of the gospel , rais'd by the bonzes of that province , who assembling together in great numbers from the neighbouring cities , accus'd the fathers of rebellion in all the tribunals of that metropolis . the chief mandarin therefore of the tribunal of crimes fearing a revolt , at a time when the kingdom was turmoil'd with several insurrections , order'd that the fathers should be well drubb'd , and then expell'd out of the limits of the province . but they putting their confidence in god's assistance , and the protection of the mandarins , of which the greatest part were their friends , would not forsake their station . thereupon the bonzes hung up libels every day in the principal quarters of the city , against the fathers ; as also against the mandarins . but one of the military mandarins , who was a christian , took care to have them pull'd down by the souldiers . on the other side , the fathers writ several books , wherein they explain'd and asserted the truth of their faith , and refell'd the impostures of their adversaries . this persecution lasted three months ; but then the bonzes , whether it were that they were afraid of the mandarins who protected the fathers , or whether they wanted money to maintain them any longer in the capital city , retir'd home one after another ; and then the governour of the city , who favour'd the fathers , discharg'd the superiour of the bonzes from his employment ; which put all the rest to silence , and absolutely stifl'd that uproar . in a short time after , they were expos'd to a persecution much more formidable than the former . for the rebel cham hien chum , follow'd by a numerous army , and filling all places where he came with fire and slaughter , advanc'd toward the capital to make himself master of the place , and there take upon him the title of emperour of china , as he really did . upon this , a great number of people fled for shelter to the mountains , and the fathers among the rest , with a resolution to expect the issue of these disorders . in the mean time the rebel took the capital city , where he made a bloody havock ; and three months after understanding that great numbers of people were fled to the mountains , and among the rest the fathers , he sent several companies of souldiers who brought back a considerable part of the people , of which number were the fathers . but when they came into his presence he receiv'd them with extraordinary honours , and promis'd them that as soon as he had secur'd himself in the quiet possession of the empire , he would erect magnificent churches in honour of the god of heaven . in the mean time he gave them a magnificent house , where the fathers hung up the picture of our saviour , and baptiz'd several persons , and among the rest the tyrants father in law . and indeed , during the three years that he usurpt the government , for the first year he behav'd himself with much justice and liberality . but being provok'd by several insurrections in several parts , he resolv'd to subdue the province of xen si , the inhabitants of which are a warlike sort of people , and before his departure so to secure the province of suchuen , that it should not be in a condition to revolt . in pursuance of which cruel resolution , he put to death an infinite number of people by all manner of torments . some were cut into quarters , others flead alive , others were cut in pieces by bits , and others were mangl'd , but not suffer'd to dye . a hundred and forty thousand souldiers also of the province of suchuen he caus'd to be massaker'd , so that the province was almost depopulated . thereupon the fathers observing these horrid butcheries , and despairing to make any farther progress under the government of so barbarous a tyrant , presented a petition to him , wherein they desir'd leave to retire till the troubles that harrass'd the kingdom were appeas'd . but the tyrant was so enrag'd at this petition , that about two hours after he sent for the domestick servants belonging to the fathers , and order'd them to be flead alive ; accusing them that they had instill'd those thoughts into their masters heads . presently the fathers hasten'd to save their lives , and told the tyrant , which was no more than the truth , that those poor people had not the least knowledge of their design . however after some discourse , the barbarian order'd the fathers to be lay'd hold of , and carry'd to the place of execution and there to be cut in pieces . which had been executed , if his chief general , who was his adopted son , had not , while they were leading to the place of torment , by his arguments and his intercessions obtain'd their pardon . thereupon the tyrant sent away with all speed to have them brought back again into his presence , where after he had loaded them with ill language and reproaches , he committed them to the custody of certain souldiers , with orders to guard them day and night . in which condition they remain'd for a whole month , at the end of which he sent for them one morning into his presence . they found him then very bloodily employ'd in giving orders for the putting to death a great number of persons , and verily believ'd that their last hour had been at hand . but at the same time it was the will of god , that the scouts came in one after another , bringing intelligence that some of the avant couriers of the tartars vanguard were at hand . but the tyrant , not giving credit to their intelligence , would needs mount without his arms , and attended onely by some of his most faithfull friends , rode forth to make a farther discovery of the enemy himself , at what time being forc'd to a skirmish , he was at the beginning of the fight shot through the heart with an arrow . thus the fathers finding themselves at liberty by the death of the tyrant , resolv'd to retire to their house . but by the way they met a troop of tartars that shot several arrows at them , insomuch that f. magaillans was shot quite through the arm , and f. buglio into the thigh , where the head of the arrow stuck very deep in the flesh : so that although f. magaillans made use of his teeth to pull it out he could not . till looking about him in that extremity , he spy'd at last a pair of pincers lying in a blind place to which they had retir'd for shelter , by the help of which he drew the arrow out of the wound , not without great loss of blood . the same evening they were presented to the prince who commanded the army , who being inform'd what they were , entertain'd them with an extraordinary civility , and order'd two lords to take care to furnish them with all things necessary ▪ however , the fathers underwent great hardships , for above a year together that they follow'd the army , till they came to pe kim , more especially for want of victuals , of which there was great scarcity in the army for some time : so that f. magaillans was constrain'd for three months to live upon a small quantity of rice onely boil'd in fair water . but upon their arrival at court , the tribunal of ceremonies , which takes care of all strangers , caus'd them to be lodg'd in the royal hostery , with a large allowance of provision for their entertainment . there they resided two years , which being expir'd , a person of quality was commanded to take care of their entertainment . during all which time they employ'd themselves in preaching the gospel , and baptiz'd several persons . they continu'd seven years at court , before they were known to the king. but then the prince understanding who they were , was extreamly joyfull at their preservation , and gave them a house , a church , revenues , and money to buy them vestments . thereupon f. magaillans , in testimony of his gratitude to the king for so many favours , employ'd himself day and night in making several curious and ingenious pieces of art to please him ; yet not so , but that he was no less diligent in the conversion of souls , as well by preaching as by writing . he also wrote several relations , and translated the book of st. thomas aquinas concerning the resurrection of the body , which was receiv'd with great applause . after a reign of eight years the king dy'd ; and because his son , who is the present emperour , was very young , he appointed four protectors to govern the empire during the son's minority . now at the beginning of their regency , some footmen belonging to a christian mandarin , to revenge themselves upon their master , against whom they were highly incens'd , falsly accus'd f. magaillans to have given presents in favour of that mandarin , who was put out of his employment ; which is a great crime in china . thereupon the father was carry'd before the criminal tribunal , where he was put to the rack two times , by the squeezing of both his feet in a press , which though it were a hideous pain , yet the father endur'd it with a constant resolution , nor would be brought to confess a thing of which he was not guilty . nevertheless the judges contrary to all justice , condemn'd him to be strangl'd , and sent their sentence , according to custom , to the four regents . but they , as well for that he was a stranger , as because they were satisfi'd of his innocency , acquitted him , and restor'd him to his liberty . three years after , in the persecution which all the fathers suffer'd for religion , he was apprehended with others , and loaden for four whole months together with nine chains , three about his neck , three about his arms , and three about his lggs : he was also condemn'd to have forty lashes , and to be banish'd out of tartary as long as he liv'd . but a great earth quake that happen'd at that time at pekim , deliver'd both him and the rest of his companions . afterwards for several years together , he made it his business as well to perform the actual functions of the mission , as to pleasure the reigning prince , who had taken possession of the government , with his ingenious inventions : labouring like an ordinary mechanick , to the end that the favour of the prince might be a means to maintain and augment the faith ; which was the fathers onely aim . three years before his death , the wounds which he receiv'd in his feet , when he was put upon the rack broke out again , which he endur'd with an extraordinary patience . two months before he dy'd , these pains were accompany'd with defluxions that stopt his respiration ; so that he was constrain'd to sleep sitting up in a chair for fear of being choak'd ; which was the reason that many times he never shut his eyes for several nights together . he wanted for nothing during his sickness , but no remedies could surmount the force of the distemper , which dayly encreas'd ; so that upon the sixth of may , in the year , between six and seven a clock in the evening , as he sat in his chair , and the distemper urging still with more violence , he sent for the fathers who gave him the viaticum and extream unction , after he had some days before made a general confession . and so about eight a clock he placidly surrender'd his soul to his creatour , in the presence of all the fathers , the servants , the neighbours , and several christian mandarins , who could not forbear weeping at his departure . the next day f. verbiest , now vice provincial of this mission , went betimes in the morning to give notice to the king of the death of the father . the prince bid him return home , whither he in a very short time would send him his own orders what to do . accordingly within half an hour , he sent three persons the most considerable in his court , with an elogy in honour of the father , two hundred taels , or about fourscore pounds , and ten great pieces of damask for his shroud , with command to perform all the customary ceremonies before the corps of the deceas'd , and to bewail him after the usual manner , which the two messengers did , shedding a great number of tears in the presence of the whole assembly . the elegy which the king gave the father was in these words . i understand that nghan uen su ( for by that name they call'd the father in china ) is dead of a distemper . i make him this writing , in consideration that while my father liv'd who was the first emperour of our family , this same holy person by his ingenious pieces of art delighted the genious and humour of my father ; and for that after they were invented he took care to preserve them with an extraordinary industry , and beyond his strength . but more especially for that he came from a region so far distant , and on the other side of the sea to abide several years in china . he was a man truly sincere and of a solid wit , as he made appear during the whole course of his life . i was in good hopes his disease might have been overcome by remedies . but contrary to my expectation he is remov'd for ever from us , to the great sorrow and sensible grief of my heart . for that reason , i make him a present of two hunder'd crowns , and ten large pieces of damask , to shew that my design is never to forget our vassals that repair to us from places so remote . below was written , the emperour's words . the sixtteenth year of the emperour cam hi , the sixth day of the fourth moon , which answers to the seventh of may , in the year of christ . the next day after the father's death . this elogy was printed , as also an abstract of the life of the father , and giv'n about to all the princes , great lords , mandarins , to our friends , and all that were christians . which was of great consequence and mainly contributory to the credit and reputation of our sacred law , when the world should understand the high esteem which the king had of the preachers of the gospel . two days after , the king sent again the three same persons to weep before the corps of the deceas'd , because he had order'd them to accompany it to the grave : which was an extraordinary honour . however the fathers had not as yet given notice to their friends of his death , for fear of the disturbance it would be to their minds : and yet there was a great concourse of friends and mandarins , who came with their presents to perform the usual ceremonies ; while others sent their elogies and encomiums upon the father , written up on white satin . some days before he was buried , the same three persons came to tell us , that it was the king's pleasure , his funeral should be very magnificent . so that the fathers as well to conform themselves to the will of the prince , as to shew their high value of the elogy which the prince had sent them , made more than ordinary preparations . upon the day of the funeral , the same three persons came in very good time to accompany the corps , according to the king's command . there came also a great number of mandarins , acquaintance and other persons to pay the same respects . and as for the ceremony it was perform'd after the following manner . ten souldiers march'd before with their armes to clear the streets ; they were follow'd by ten ushers of several tribunals , that carry'd tablets , wherein was written an order of the mandarins , to give way , under pain of punishment . twenty four trumpeters and hoeboys , with several sorts of other instruments follow'd them , and preceded the king's elogy that was written upon yellow satin , and carry'd in a litter , surrounded with four and twenty pieces of satin of various colours . this elogy was attended by several christian eunuchs , of which there were some that waited upon the king's person . afterwards appear'd three other litters adorn'd with several pieces of silk . in the first was carry'd the cross , in the second the picture of the holy virgin , and in the third the picture of st. michael . these litters observ'd a convenient distance one from the other , and in the spaces between there went a great number of christians , of which some carry'd lantherns , some banners , and others censors , others carry'd wax tapers , sweet odours and other things . after that in another banner was carry'd the portraiture of the father surrounded with pieces of silk , which the king had order'd to be drawn to the life three years before , together with the pictures of all the rest of the fathers , by a famous painter of the palace . this picture was attended by a great multitude of christians , among which there were above threescore in mourning . the fathers came last and just before the stately coffin ; which was ●…t into an herse varnish'd over with god and vermillion , under a canopy of a rich piece of red velvet , which was environ'd with certain pieces of white and blew damask , and was the king's gift . the coffin was carry'd by seventy men , who had every one a mourning bonnet upon their heads , and the number of those that follow'd the coffin was so great , that the front was distant from the rear above a mile . when they came to the place of enterrment , the responses were sung , with other usual prayers and ceremonies of the christians . to which purpose eight christian mandarins in surplices assisted the father that perform'd the office. the christians also sung with great devotion , the letanies of the holy virgin , and then the body was put into a sepulchre made of brick . so soon as the ceremony was over , you might hear the lamentations and moans of the whole assembly accompany'd with tears that shew'd the reality of their grief ; the three persons also sent from the emperour perform'd their parts . and three days after they return'd by the king's order , and pay'd the same funeral respects as upon the burial day . never was seen in this court a funeral so magnificent , whether you consider the multitude of those that were at it , their modesty , their tears , and their sincere sorrow , or the honours done to the party deceas'd by the king , and the elogy which he gave him , contrary to the usual custom . so highly had this good father merited all a long the marks of esteem that were bestow'd upon him , by the modesty which he shew'd in all his actions , by his extream charity for all the world , and particularly toward the poor , by his affability to all sorts of persons , by the hardship which he suffer'd for the love of god ●…d his zeal for the advancement of the christian religion , though at the expence of his life and reputation . the king understanding by the persons whom he had deputed to be present at the ceremony , the solemnity of the funeral , and with what pomp and decency it had been perform'd , was extreamly satisfi'd ; so that when the fathers went to return their thanks to his majesty , he made them approach very near his person , entertain'd them with a particular sweetness and favour , and chear'd them for their loss , with expressions full of goodness and sincerity . finis . notes, typically marginal, from the original text notes for div a -e letter of peter ferdinand de verbiest . pag. . pag. . pag. . pag. . pag. . pag. .